《Wonderful Trip To Another World》


 Chapter 1

    The sun has just risen, the dawn is beginning to appear, the sun spreads on the earth, and the bright wheat fields are as dazzling as gold. In cities and towns, creatures wake up one after another.


    In front of a shop, there was a ground dragon crawling on the ground with two big eyes closed. It was obviously still sleeping, and behind it was a carriage connected with one another.


    In addition, there is a man who is sleeping with his chest in his hands against the huge body of the Earth Dragon. He breathes gently and seems to have no sign of waking up.


    At this time, the door of the shop opened, and a fat aunt in a coat was coming out with a pile of fruit baskets. When she saw the behemoth blocking her door, her eyes immediately widened, and then she immediately noticed the sleeping man.


    "Hey, hey! Smelly boy! Wake up!"


    When someone called loudly in front of him, the man seemed to withdraw from his sleep and slowly opened his eyes. It was a pair of eyes with black pupils. At the moment, it was sleepy, but he couldn''t see any spirit through the pupils.


    The man scratched some loose black hair. He looked up and found that it was day. Then he stood up slowly and bent towards the aunt in front of him.


    "Sorry, I''ll leave right away."


    The aunt didn''t want to blame the boy in front of her, so she quietly waited for him to leave.


    So the man turned and patted the dragon''s big head, and said, "man, we should leave."


    There was a dull sound in the breath of the Earth Dragon. The pair of big eyes slowly opened, and then the thick limbs stood up, began to exert their strength and walked slowly towards the front.


    The man turned around and nodded to his aunt. Then he followed the earthworm and sat on the back board, holding the rope in one hand and yawning sleepily.


    Driving a commercial car all the way out of town.


    His name is Belen glien. He is a businessman. It was late at night after he came to deliver the goods last night. Because there were no people in the street late at night, he stopped in the street to have a rest.


    Belen is a 20-year-old young man. Although he is a businessman, he does not belong to the rich. Generally speaking, he is richer than ordinary people.


    Beren had a family, but unfortunately his parents died after a short time. Although he was twenty, his life was limited to having friends.


    His temperament is a kind of quiet, but he won''t be too introverted. At least he has no problem communicating with others. Anyway, he is also a businessman.


    Recent days have always focused on doing business, and Bellen doesn''t care how much money she can make. You know, there are more interesting things than making money.


    However, because the days are boring, beren can only run around doing business. Although she has already adapted to these days, it''s good to have less trouble.


    After leaving the town, Belen came to a forest with a commercial car. Because of his status as a businessman, he had to go through a lot of places, and he didn''t need to think too much about where to go after leaving the town.


    After about an hour, beren came to his destination. This is a field. People who pull water and grass can be seen everywhere.


    In front of a wooden house, beren saw a burly man standing on the edge of the field, so he stopped the earthworm and jumped out of the commercial car.


    That man is the owner of this field. Beren knows many food suppliers. This one is relatively strange and has only made one transaction. In recent days, his food reserves have been almost used up. After all, it has been a year. In addition, most of the food is used for sale.


    Beren came up to the man.


    "Mr. Yade, I want to buy 300 Jin of rice."


    Ade turned his head and looked at beren. He was a little stunned, and then his eyes turned.


    "300 Jin? No problem. I happen to have stock here."


    Belen nodded. He went to the commercial car. After a while, he came out with a money bag in his hand, came to Nayade, took out 9 gold coins from the money loan, and heard the latter speak again when he handed it to Yade.


    "Little brother, it''s 40 copper coins a kilo of rice."


    Hearing his words, Belen was stunned. He looked at Yade in front of him and asked suspiciously, "wasn''t it 30 copper coins a kilo before? Why is it so high now?"


    However, Mr. Yade smiled and said, "several businessmen have come to me recently. I sell 40 copper coins a catty. Do you have any questions?"


    Beren was silent. Then he turned his head and looked at the forest. After a moment, he looked back and nodded.


    "No problem, I''ll buy it."


    Nayad was stunned, and then showed a more brilliant smile. He was ready to be haggled, but he didn''t expect that the young man directly compromised, which was naturally the best for him.


    Soon, Yade greeted some people and began to move rice. After a while, the 300 kg of rice was moved to Belen''s second carriage.


    Yade smiled and said, "happy cooperation."


    In this regard, Belen took a look at him. This cooperation is very unhappy, and there will be no next time. It''s just that there is no supplier. It''s no big deal for him.


    Belen sat back on the board. Just as he wanted to leave, his eyes looked at the forest in the distance, pursed his lips, and then looked at Yade.


    "Mr. Yade, for the sake of your industry, you''d better gather people quickly."


    At this point, beren stopped talking. Instead of going on, he photographed the Earth Dragon and left here in a commercial car, but he didn''t go the way he came, but in another direction.


    Mr. nayad was puzzled by beren''s words. He shook his head and scolded, "psycho."


    Dozens of miles away from the field, there was a new town, and Belen came here more than an hour after leaving the field.


    He unloaded a batch of his goods in this town and delivered the goods to the customers on time, which was regarded as the completion of the task, which lasted for a long time.


    Until the evening, the sunset appeared.


    Beilun sat on the commercial car, the Earth Dragon moved slowly, and he blinked, his eyes fell on the small army out of the city in the distance, with dozens of people.


    The people on the roadside are unknown, but Belen knows what''s going on.


    In the forest where Belen went out of the city in the morning, he saw several violent bears walking together, and the direction he was going was the direction he was going in. If there was no accident, he would surely go to Mr. dayad''s field.


    Violent bears are not friendly to creatures other than their own race, and they can be said to have infinite power. Ordinary people naturally can''t compete. If several violent bears appear in that field at the same time, it is estimated that they will be turned upside down.


    Although Belen was not quite sure that the violent bears would come to Mr. Yad, he reminded him, although he felt that the latter would not pay attention to him.


    Beren looked back. He looked at the sunset in the evening with a thoughtful look on his face. He was thinking about where to spend the night tonight?

 Chapter 2

    In a small city.


    Belen, who is sitting in the commercial car, is watching the scenery around him. Although he looks a little listless, he is really in the mind of appreciation.


    Belen''s trip is not to travel around several nearby towns. As a businessman, he naturally wants to do business. In fact, he is carrying a big business.


    The destination of this trip can also be said to be a long way. After all, he is going to the royal capital ailorana.


    There are three kingdoms on the continental plate of the world, and beren was born on the land of one of them, and this kingdom is called "Florence", and aloria is the imperial capital of this kingdom.


    Belen''s task can only be completed when he gets there, but because there is no time limit, he is not in a hurry, although the thing he wants to bring should be very important.


    This small city is not the first time beren has come, but it''s still daytime. He doesn''t intend to stay here, so he continues to leave at the other exit of the city.


    After a while, Belen patted the back of the earthworm. The big man immediately stopped, turned his head, and then crawled on the ground to rest.


    Beren turned his head and looked at the tavern. He jumped out of the commercial car and walked over. Just in time, there was no wine around him.


    When he entered the tavern, a noisy voice sounded in beren''s ear. He looked at a group of shirtless men in the tavern, then looked back and walked to the counter.


    Belen looked at the middle-aged man in gentleman''s clothes and explained the wine he wanted. The middle-aged man nodded, shouted a few guys and ran to the back to get the wine.


    "It''s said that the crow bandits are wandering outside our city."


    "Yes, yes, those are guys who can do everything."


    "My friend saw those guys wandering outside the west gate this morning!"


    Hearing the suddenly unified topic, Belen also stood in front of the counter and listened. He shook his head reluctantly. He was going to go west. It seems that he is going to change direction now.


    He doesn''t want to get involved with those unreasonable guys.


    Put all the wine in the second compartment and wrap it with some air cushions to prevent the merchant cars from damaging the fragile things in the event of a collision.


    However, Belen still took a small pot of wine in his hand. He took a sip, and then patted the huge body of the Earth Dragon. The big man also got up and continued to move forward.


    Beren left towards the north in case he met the crow robbers. You know, those robbers are very interested in businessmen like beren.


    When Belen left the small town for half an hour, he was driving a commercial car along the forest path. However, as he watched the fallen leaves, his eyes suddenly glanced.


    At this sight, beren immediately jumped in the corners of his eyes. He saw several guys who gave people a feeling of ferocity, and he still held some murder weapons in his hands.


    So he immediately identified these guys.


    Although Belen is not sure whether these guys are crow thieves, it is obvious that they will not be good. Therefore, he wants to sneak away while these people don''t find themselves.


    Belen patted the earthworm and said carefully, "man, go gently and don''t let those guys find us."


    The big man leaned over his head, blinked at the corners of his eyes, and then turned back to continue on his way. His limbs deliberately slowed down a lot. It was obvious that he understood Belen''s meaning.


    Just as beren was about to slip away quietly, a voice came.


    "Go away! Don''t come here!"


    Beren turned and looked. His eyes passed through the robbers and fell into two figures close to the big tree. A faint luster flashed in his pupils.


    "Asian people?"


    They were two girls, but the difference from ordinary people was that they had two cat ears on their heads and could vaguely see a tail behind them.


    The two girls look quite similar. Even their physique is obviously different. They are obviously a pair of sisters, but their situation is obviously very bad.


    The leading robber was a tall man with a black scarf wrapped around his head and a knife in his hand. At the moment, he was smiling at the cat Asian sisters.


    "Asian girls can sell a lot of gold coins in the black market. Although they are a little small, some guys should be very interested."


    I don''t know how long the rags of the two girls have been worn. They should be lovely. Their faces are dirty at the moment, and I don''t know what they have experienced.


    At the moment, as a sister, the cat girl is protecting her sister. Her small body is trembling slightly. She is obviously very afraid, but she resolutely faces the robber in front of her.


    Belen looked at the scene in the distance. He took back his eyes, but then he swept his eyes in the direction of a group of robbers. He was silent for a while, and then patted the Earth Dragon with his palm.


    The chief robber laughed and said, "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, don''t try to resist, otherwise I can do anything." He said and touched the blade of the sharp knife in his hand.


    The older cat girl clenched her teeth tightly. She dared not show any resistance. She knew that she and her sister could not escape. Therefore, the light called despair gradually came to her mind.


    "Why?"


    The girl pursed her lips, closed her eyes in some despair and hugged her smaller body tightly, but when she was ready to give up, a scream suddenly sounded in front of her.


    Bang bang


    In front of the girl, the robbers suddenly fell to the ground and cried out in pain, and the old cat ear girl also opened her eyes at this moment. She looked at her eyes and fell to the ground with her knees bent.


    "What?"


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, the older cat ear girl also knew that she would have no chance if she didn''t run now. Therefore, when she realized this, she immediately took her sister and ran to the forest behind.


    A few hours after beren left, night fell and the temperature in the forest fell. It was not only gloomy, but also very cold.


    At the moment, the Earth Dragon is eating the food prepared by Bellen, who has just started a fire in some wooden piles. At the moment, she is building some appliances and preparing to cook a small pot of broth to fill her stomach.


    After a while, the soup was ready. Belen took out a bowl and a big spoon from the wooden box on one side and filled a bowl of soup from the pot. It was still steaming hot and fragrant.


    Belen could not wait to blow to cool the soup, but when he was ready to drink the soup, his eyes were suddenly attracted by two figures coming out of the darkness ahead.


    When he saw the two men, beren''s eyes widened slightly, and then returned to normal. He focused on the soup again, and then took a SIP to warm his body.


    The two men were Asian sisters who were almost kidnapped by robbers during the day. The older cat ear girl looked at beren who was drinking soup with some vigilance, while the younger cat ear girl looked at the small pot of soup with a small mouth slightly open, which was almost drooling.


    The two of them were attracted by the light here. They should not have been here for safety, but when they smelled the attractive smell, they came involuntarily.


    Belen finished the soup and looked at the two girls who were still standing there. His eyes looked calm, but seemed silent.

 Chapter 3

    The atmosphere is quiet. One side is silent and the other side is nervous.


    "Do you want to get out of here?"


    The old cat ear girl gradually had such an idea in her heart. Her face was a little nervous. Her right hand held her sister''s little hand tightly and began to hesitate whether to run away.


    Just as she was about to make up her mind, the man opposite made a move.


    Belen put the spoon aside. He looked at the wooden box that hadn''t been closed, and then didn''t close it. Instead of looking at the sisters, he turned to the commercial car.


    In such a situation, the cat ear girl is also a little uncertain about each other''s good and evil, but she still decided to leave here, but at this time, a soft voice sounded from the side.


    "Sister, I want to drink that"


    "Ah?"


    The girl looked at her sister. She found that her sister''s mouth had drooled greedily. Think carefully, the last time she ate was yesterday, and the food was just a dry cake.


    "Sister, I''m hungry."


    The words of the young cat ear girl successfully hit the weakness of the girl who is her sister, so she gave up the idea of escaping here for the time being.


    The girl gently stroked her sister''s head. She gently comforted her: "latis, don''t worry. Let''s ask the man if we can give latis a bowl of soup."


    After her sister answered, the girl took another deep breath, as if to ease her tension. She looked at the man who was leaning against the Earth Dragon in the distance, and firmly led her sister.


    When she came ten meters away from beren, the girl stopped. Because of her vigilance, she didn''t dare to get too close to each other.


    The girl gently pursed her thin lips before she dared to make a sound.


    "Sir, can you give us a bowl of soup? We haven''t eaten for a day."


    Hearing the girl''s inquiry, beren slightly opened his eyes, seemed to look at each other, and then closed his eyes. He gently answered to express his agreement.


    Seeing the other party''s promise, the girl''s face showed a surprised look. She was not only surprised that the other party agreed so easily, but also happy that she could drink soup.


    "Thank you!"


    After bending down and saluting in place, the girl immediately took her sister to the fire, looked at the broth in the iron pot set up by the wooden branch, and involuntarily secreted saliva in her mouth.


    The girl looked at the wooden box, and then took out two bowls and two spoons. Although she couldn''t wait, she filled a bowl of hot soup for her sister first.


    "Latis, drink first. Be careful. It''s hot."


    The little girl called latis skillfully held the bowl. Because the temperature separation was good, she didn''t burn her hand. Then, her smart big eyes looked at the spoon handed by her sister and held out her small hand to take it.


    Then, the older girl filled herself with a bowl of hot broth. She blew her breath in small bites, and then tasted it carefully.


    "Drink well!"


    The girl''s eyes immediately brightened up. She looked at the soup in the bowl, and her stomach made a greedy sound. Therefore, she soon drank the soup.


    When she finished drinking, the girl put the bowl aside. She looked at the remaining soup in the pot. Her eyes were full of more than enough, but she resisted the idea of wanting to continue drinking. After all, it was the soup cooked by others.


    "Sister, I still want to drink."


    The girl turned her head and immediately looked at the big eyes full of hope. Her heart was shocked, so she looked at the soup in the pot, but she hesitated to look at the man who was leaning against the Earth Dragon.


    Just when the girl sipped her mouth and planned to ask, the object she was trying to ask was to open her mouth and say a word.


    "If you don''t drink it, help clean it up, even if your soup money is gone."


    "No, no, no, please let us finish the soup, thank you!"


    "Do it yourself."


    The girl''s eyes immediately showed a surprise brilliance. She bent over to Belen to show her thanks. She immediately looked at the soup in the pot. Although she drank a bowl of soup, she still couldn''t fill her stomach.


    "Latis, give me the bowl."


    After a while, the girl and her sister split up all the broth, which was the fullest they had eaten in half a year.


    The older girl cleaned up the pot and other things, but she didn''t wash them, which also embarrassed her. She wanted to ask beren for water to clean things, but the latter kept his eyes closed. The girl didn''t know whether he was asleep or dare to wake him up.


    Because the fire had not been extinguished and it was very warm, her sister latis lay directly on her side and fell asleep. The girl didn''t bother each other. She looked around and had better lie next to her sister, hold it in her arms and give it a little warmth.


    After a little while, Belen, who was leaning against the Earth Dragon, opened his eyes slightly. He looked at the two figures snuggling up to each other lying by the fire for warmth.


    ¡°¡±


    Beren looked at it for a while, then stood up. His black hair was blown by the cool wind, which made him frown and sigh softly.


    "It''s quite cold."


    Next to the two sisters who snuggled up to keep warm, Belen came over with a thick blanket in his hand. He looked at the trembling figure calmly. With a flick of his palm, the blanket floated on them.


    "It''s late. It''s time to go to bed."


    With that, beren yawned and turned to the commercial car.


    The shivering old girl seemed to feel warm, her thin body gradually calmed down, one hand subconsciously pulled the quilt blanket, and her mouth was still breathing.


    Time passed quietly. When the cold air was penetrated by wisps of golden light, the warm luster covered the earth and revitalized the cold forest.


    In the commercial car, Belen slowly opened his eyes. He slowly propped up his body, rubbed the corners of his eyes with one hand, and then he was in a daze for a long time before he gradually cleared his mind. He came out of the commercial car.


    "Well"


    After stretching, beren seemed to think of something. He looked at the extinguished fire and the Asian sisters who had not woken up.


    Beren walked over. He stretched out his hand to take back the blanket, and as he stretched out his hand, his eyes subconsciously turned to a pair of cute big eyes.


    ¡°¡±


    The young girl latis woke up. She got up and sat up, stretched out her little hand and rubbed her eyes, and her other eye was still looking at the black haired man in front of her.


    Belen looked at the beautiful cat pupils and was stunned. Although she didn''t see Asian people''s eyes for the first time, she still felt very beautiful.


    "Big brother, that soup is delicious."


    Hearing this childish voice, Belen also recovered. He looked at the little girl in front of him and said in return, "thank you."


    "I''m hungry."


    ¡°¡±


    Belen blinked. He was a little uncomfortable by the hopeful sight, so he said "wait a minute", and then walked to the carriage.


    He was puzzled. Why did he do such a thing?


    Just as beren went to the carriage to get the fruit, the girl also opened her eyes. She was the same brown cat pupil as latis. When she just woke up, the confusion in her eyes was slowly disappearing.

 Chapter 4

    ?? The older girl woke up and sat up. She saw that her sister had got up and just wanted to say hello, but then she found the blanket covered on her body, which also showed a look of doubt.


    ?? At this time, Bellen also came out of the commercial car with several green fruits in her arms. When he saw the girl looking at the blanket, Bellen''s face was slightly unnatural.


    ?? "Fruit..."


    ?? Latis''s bright eyes were glowing, her mouth was slightly open, a wisp of crystal liquid was looming in the corners of her mouth, and her two furry little ears were swinging. It seemed that she was a greedy cat.


    ?? Belen walked slowly with some stiff steps. He looked at the little girl with big eyes in front of him, took a fruit from his arms and handed it to her.


    ?? "Here you are."


    ?? "Thank you!"


    ?? Rattish took the fruit a little bigger than her hand and chewed it. Her little face was a little flushed. She was obviously very happy.


    ?? Children are really easy to coax.


    ?? Seeing the little girl, beren had such an exclamation in his heart. Then he felt a pair of eyes and turned his head.


    ?? The two eyes met.


    ?? The final winner was beren with a calm face, and the girl was the first to get out of the blanket, then stood up and saluted beren.


    ?? "Thank you for your blanket."


    ?? "Yes."


    ?? With a gentle answer, Belen walked over, grabbed the blanket with one hand, put the fruits on the wooden box, and then walked back to the commercial car.


    ?? Latil was the name of the old girl. She looked at the man in black in front and the on the wooden box. Her eyes were shining with light and her heart was warm.


    ?? This gentleman may be a good man.


    ?? "Sister, eat this, sweet and eat well."


    ?? "Yes."


    ?? After filling her stomach with fruit, latil also made plans. She took latis to Belen who was drinking hot tea.


    ?? "Sir, thank you for your care. Please tell us your name before you leave. We will remember your kindness."


    ?? "Belen glien."


    ?? After hesitating for a while, Belen told the Asian sisters her name.


    ?? Maybe we won''t meet again.


    ?? Latil recited beren''s name in his heart, then saluted beren with a grateful smile, and then introduced himself to him.


    "My name is latil. This is my sister latis."


    After that, there was nothing to talk about. Latil said goodbye to beren and took latis away in one direction.


    At this time, a voice sounded from the rear.


    "Take those fruits with you."


    ?? The voice undoubtedly came from Belem. Latil looked back at Belem, who looked calm, and then at the few fruits that had not finished before.


    ?? "Thank you..."


    ?? After latil and latis took the fruits, the cat Asian sisters left in one direction and gradually disappeared into beren''s sight.


    ?? I hope those fruits can help them.


    ?? Thinking so, Belen stood up, put the unwashed spoon and bowl into the wooden box, then took the wooden box and stepped onto the commercial car. He patted the back of the earthworm.


    ?? "Man, it''s time to go."


    ??......


    ?? A few days later, beren came to a more prosperous city, and the reason why he came to the city was because he wanted to visit an old friend.


    ?? The city is many times larger than those towns that have to pass before, and there are a lot of people coming and going. Belen is not in a hurry in the commercial car, and the Earth Dragon is walking slowly.


    ?? The destination was not far away, but because there were too many people coming and going on the street, he spent three times as long as expected.


    ?? When Belem came to a huge house, it was obvious that the owner of the big house would not be a simple role.


    ?? Because the merchant car stopped in front of the house, the people inside came, dressed in silver armor, as if they were a knight.


    ?? The man''s eyes were curious. He looked at the only man on the commercial car. It seemed that people and animals were harmless and had no combat effectiveness, but he asked for the moment.


    ?? "Sir, what are you doing here?"


    ?? "Ah, I''m looking for Duke Rand."


    ?? "For the Duke?"


    ?? The man looked at the man in black outside the door, probably able to judge the identity of the other businessman, thinking that he might have come to do business with the Duke.


    ?? "Well, please let me know."


    ?? "OK, wait a minute."


    ?? So, after saying something to another person, the knight man went to the house to report it to the Duke.


    ?? Belen was not in a hurry outside the house. He sat in the commercial car and looked at the surrounding buildings. His eyes also missed him. Obviously, he didn''t come here for the first time.


    ?? After a long time, the knight man came back. After he said a word to the people on the side, the iron door was opened.


    ?? "Please come in."


    ?? Belen didn''t care much about the men who suddenly respected many. He jumped out of the commercial car and patted the earthworm on the back. He looked at the knight man.


    ?? "Please take my man to have a rest."


    ?? The knight nodded, then patted the huge body of the Earth Dragon and led the big guy to another direction.


    ?? When Belen skillfully took a few shortcuts and reached the second floor of the house, he looked at the end of the road through which the red blanket passed, and there was an old housekeeper standing there.


    ?? The old man nodded slightly when he saw beren coming, then opened the door, and very gentlemanly extended his hand to indicate that he could go in.


    ?? Belen nodded to him, and then walked into the gate. His sight became much brighter. The decoration inside was very gorgeous. After all, it was a duke''s house.


    ?? At the end of his sight, a tall man in a white robe was standing in front of the glass mirror. There was no doubt that this was Duke Rand.


    ?? Besides Duke Rand, there was a maid standing aside, and there was no one else, and beren had no sense of restraint and walked over naturally.


    ?? "Long time no see, Duke Rand."


    ?? "It''s been a long time, Belem¡°


    ?? Then the tall man turned around. It was a handsome face. He was about thirty. At this age, it can be said that people who can have a duchy are very rare.


    ?? "Sit down, and just call me swari. You and I have known each other for so many years. You don''t need to be so polite."


    The full name of the Duke of Rand is svery Rand, and judging by his words and tone, it is obvious that he and beren are old friends.


    ?? Sitting on the soft sofa, Belen looked at svari, who had not seen him for more than a year.


    ?? "I haven''t seen you for so long. It seems that you have done something very troublesome."


    ?? "Well, it''s very troublesome."


    ?? When he said this sentence, beren''s eyes showed a color of memory. Obviously, he also thought of a lot of things.


    ?? Swarley Rand looked at beren, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face.


    ??¡± So, have you met anyone you care about in this year? "??

 Chapter 5

    ?? Belen was stunned when he heard this, but svari looked at him with a smile, as if with a trace of expectation.


    ?? The two of them have known each other for five years. Although svari is a duke, his identity is very different from that of Belen, a businessman.


    ?? But for svari, he is willing to make equal friends with beren. He is a man who values love and righteousness. Why.


    ?? Just because beren saved him that year.


    ?? Belen was already a businessman five years ago. Although she was not as skilled as she is now, Belen, who was only 15, seemed to svari to be able to take charge of her own affairs.


    ?? That year, swari suffered countless persecutions for political reasons. Although he survived for various reasons, he was desperate when he faced the last moment of life and death.


    ?? At this time, hope also came.


    ?? The 15-year-old saved svari. From then on, he had more than half a year to escape the chase, thanks to beren.


    ?? During that period of time, they began to know each other. Although they were ten years away, they were waiting for the same generation, and gradually understood each other.


    ?? Although he rarely saw his smile, svari knew that Belen was a gentle man, although the tenderness had been buried under the calm face.


    ?? Only their own hearts know how their relationship is. Even svari, who is now married, is also occupied by Belen in the most important positions in his heart.


    ?? This is a friend of life and death.


    ?? He knows how his good friend is. Although he feels very good, it may be difficult for those who can''t get close to beren directly to detect beren''s kindness.


    ?? Beren''s kindness to others is hidden, perhaps because of his introverted nature. His kindness is aimed at everyone.


    ?? However, he has no objects he cherishes.


    ?? No, not exactly. A few years ago, svari also learned about a person''s existence from beren, but it is said that he is no longer there. That was the object that beren paid most attention to at that time.


    ?? As beren''s close friend, svari naturally saw what changes he had. Today''s beren seems to have a lonely temperament, which was different from the original beren. At that time, it could be called a somewhat empty state.


    ?? What has this friend experienced in the past year? There will be such a change.


    ?? You know, before you have the feeling of loneliness, this person must have cared about something. Because of this, swari asked that sentence.


    ?? Belen recovered. He breathed out a sigh and looked helplessly at his friend. The latter was too familiar with him. Maybe he was seen.


    ?? "How to say, well, a lot has happened."


    ?? "So what exactly is it?"


    ?? "Well, I really don''t want to say it."


    ?? Looking at Belen in front of him, swari looked at the black pupil full of helpless color, and then showed a faint smile.


    ?? "Well, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing."


    ?? "Ha ha."


    ?? "Well, congratulations."


    ?? Hearing the other party''s congratulations, beren was very confused. He said, "is there anything to congratulate?" He is a little incomprehensible.


    ?? Swari just smiled mysteriously. His good friend didn''t know enough about himself.


    ?? "I''ve been talking about you."


    ?? "I''m still a political trifle."


    ?? "You''re working hard, too."?


    ?? Belem looked at svari and said this sentence very seriously. After all, the latter is a duke and has a high status.


    ?? If you stand high and see more, things will be miscellaneous.


    ?? And after what happened when they first met, beren knew that these aristocrats had to face more than tricky faces in politics. Despite their noble status, they sometimes had to face some unavoidable troubles.


    ?? Trouble also has weight.


    ?? "You don''t have to worry about these things. I want you to help me, but you don''t want to be entangled in these troubles."


    ?? "No, but..."


    ?? "I don''t want to take you into that vortex." Before Belen finished, swari took the lead in saying this sentence. He looked at his good friend with a smile.


    ?? Seeing him say so, beren was silent. Finally, he nodded. If he could, he didn''t want to be bound by those trifles.


    ?? They talked for half a day. At noon, swari left Bellen for a delicious meal. Bellen also filled her stomach for a long time.


    ?? "Are you leaving now?"


    ?? "There are still things to do. Business still needs to be done."


    ?? "Unfortunately, my wife hasn''t come back yet. She still wants you two to meet. She is a very virtuous wife."


    ?? When svari got married, it happened that he didn''t meet that year. He regretted that he didn''t invite his good friend, and beren had never seen his wife.


    ?? "Let''s meet again next time."


    ?? They walked out of the house. What topic did swari still talk with beren? What he wanted to talk about with him was too much for three days and nights.


    ?? "Hurry up! You''re dawdling, the Duke is still waiting!"


    ?? Hearing the discordant sound, Belen and swari immediately stopped chatting, and their eyes looked at the source of the sound at the same time.


    ?? At this look, beren''s eyes widened slightly.


    ?? There, an iron chain was being pulled by a very fat woman, and there were two iron chains, which were connected to the iron collar at the neck of the two people.


    ?? It''s not like treating people, it''s more like treating livestock.


    ?? The two men who were wearing the collar of shame separated from beren the other morning. The cat Asian sisters latil and latis.


    ?? Belen''s eyebrows wrinkled imperceptibly, and her steps didn''t stop. She continued to move in that direction with svari beside her.


    ?? The bloated woman also felt that someone was coming. She turned her head and looked. Her attention immediately focused on swari and ignored her ordinary beren.


    ?? "Lord Rand, I brought you the Asian slaves you asked for that day. These two young people can be good * and will be excellent slaves."


    ?? Rattish held Rattish all the time, and Rattish trembled slightly when she heard the woman''s words. She lowered her head and didn''t know who was standing in front of her, but she also judged it from her words.


    ?? In front of him stood a noble Duke.


    ?? "OK."


    ?? Svari looked at the Asian sisters. He nodded and then looked at Belen.


    ?? "I''ll take you away first."


    ?? But then, with a slight pick of swari''s eyebrows, he found that beren''s eyes focused on the two Asians, and at this time, the latter finally spoke.


    ?? "Are they two slaves?"

 Chapter 6

    ?? When she heard the familiar voice, latil, who had been holding her sister with her head down, suddenly opened her eyes, and she suddenly raised her head.


    ?? The brown cat''s pupils reflected Belen in black. The two sides had only been separated for a few days. How could latil forget the benefactor who had given to her sisters.


    ?? "Mr. beren..."


    ?? Her whisper fell into beren''s ear, and he looked back at his slightly startled pupils.


    ?? Seeing this scene, the little hope in latil''s heart was extinguished. She laughed at herself at the bottom of her heart. How can people help them if they have nothing to do with themselves?


    ?? Therefore, latil held her sister tighter. She lowered her head and dared not look at Bellen again. Because of her humble status, she had no face to face Bellen who had helped them.


    ?? "Big brother..."


    ?? Latis also raised her little face, which had no expression, and her bright big eyes had no expression.


    ?? "Yes, they are cheap slaves."


    ?? The fat woman looked at beren. She hesitated to look at the Duke of svari, and then answered with a clear and interesting heart.


    ?? She is also a person who has experienced a lot of things. She is good at observing words and colors. It is obvious that she will not be an ordinary person if she can stand beside the Duke so calmly.


    ?? Beren looked at the fat woman with a calm look. People couldn''t see any emotion. He asked, "so, what did you bring them here for?"


    ?? "Because I got the news, it is said that the Duke of svari is looking for Asian servants. I think it will be very difficult. It will be easier for * two slaves. This is a gift to these two slaves."


    ?? Finally, the fat woman added a sentence that sounded like how noble she was, but in fact, she just wanted to make money.


    ?? A hypocritical person.


    ?? Then beren asked, "how many gold coins does that require?"


    ?? Hearing this, everyone present was stunned, especially latil. She listened very clearly. Somehow, her heart beat slightly faster, but she still didn''t dare to look up.


    ?? Swari also looked at beren in surprise, but he didn''t say anything, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, as if he was smiling.


    ?? "The Duke offered a thousand gold coins to buy them."


    ?? The fat woman was also a little surprised and looked at beren. Could it be that the man was interested in the two slaves?


    ?? "Svari, did you buy them to be servants in the house?" Beren looked at svari.


    ?? "Not so. One of my nieces wanted two Asian servants, so she had the idea." With that, swari seemed to think of something again.


    ?? "My niece is very naughty. It may be difficult for Asian servants to come to her."?


    ?? Belen looked at svari, who looked at him with a smile. The meaning of the smile was very profound.


    ?? "So..."


    ?? Beren, who took back his eyes, walked to the fat woman. He seemed to shake something out of his sleeve and took the iron chain in the fat woman''s hand neatly with his right hand.


    ?? The fat woman stared at the man in black in front of her. She couldn''t speak for a moment, as if something had stopped her from speaking.


    ?? Beren didn''t see the fat woman again. He held the chain in one hand, then turned around. He stretched out his hand and patted latil on the shoulder.


    ?? "It''s time to go."


    ?? Hearing this dull voice, latil raised her head. Her little dirty face was confused and puzzled. Immediately, the cat''s pupils showed incredible brilliance.


    ?? "Mr. Belen..."


    ?? Slowly, latil also reacted. She stared at the man in front of her, and then looked at the dull fat woman and the smiling Duke.


    ?? Click, click.


    ?? The two iron collars imprisoned on latil and latis'' necks fell to the ground, and Belen threw the chain aside.


    ?? "I..."


    ?? "Let''s go."


    ?? Without waiting for latile to speak, beren interrupted her and walked out of the house, as if what she had just done was insignificant.


    ?? Latil was stunned. She looked at the fat woman and saw that the other party didn''t want to stop. Then she took latis''s little hand and trotted up.


    ?? "What a gentle man, beren."


    ?? Looking at the three people who came out of the door, swari smiled. He didn''t care that beren took away two Asian slaves he wanted to buy without saying a word.


    ?? This is the friendship between them.


    ?? "I''ll pay for the two Asians."


    ?? "Ah? No, Duke."


    ?? "Why?"


    ?? Swari''s face showed a puzzled look. Then the fat woman spread out her right hand with a folded gold ticket worth a thousand gold coins.


    ?? Seeing this scene, swari was a little stunned. He looked at the moving commercial car again, smiled and shook his head.


    ?? "Still the same."


    ??......


    ?? In the first carriage behind beren, latil was holding latis, and the little girl seemed a little uneasy.


    ?? "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, Mr. beren. It shouldn''t hurt us."


    ?? Latil was silent when she said this. Although beren took them away, she was still wary, or the other party just wanted to buy them.


    ?? After all, they are slaves.


    ?? Perhaps at first, Mr. beren just thought they were vagrants and gave them a little kindness, but slaves don''t even exist as vagrants and beggars.


    ?? The other party can take them away so easily, which must have a deep relationship with the Duke. After learning their Asian slave status, they may be interested in it.


    ?? Asian slaves can be said to be more advanced slaves. Asian slaves with different characteristics from ordinary people or girls will attract the interest of many people with special hobbies.


    ?? Mr. Belen, is that the same person?


    ?? Holding many complex ideas, latil''s eyes darkened again. The more he thought about it, the worse the outcome would be.


    ?? She simply doesn''t want to. What will happen in the end is fine, but no matter what, she wants to ensure that her sister won''t be hurt.


    ?? Thinking, latil and latis fell asleep.


    ?? I don''t know how long it took to leave the city all the way. When latil and latis woke up, the sky outside was dark.


    ?? However, the reason why they wake up tired is a familiar smell. The charming smell intensifies their hungry feeling.


    ?? "It smells good..."


    ?? Latil and latis both heard voices in their stomachs. They looked at the light fire outside the commercial car and went out.


    ?? The first thing that came into view was the flame burning in the wood pile, then the iron pot supported by the wooden frame above, and finally beren, who sat on one side and exploited things.


    ?? "It''s... Soup."


    ?? This familiar scene also made latil react.


    ?? Belen was dealing with the ingredients. He also noticed latil and latis, turned his head and looked back at them.


    ?? "Come and sit down. The soup will take a while. Be patient."


    ?? "Ah, good."


    ?? Latil took latis by the hand, then walked over carefully, sat down on a big stone, and then secretly looked at beren, who was preparing food. His calm appearance really made people feel no malice.


    ?? Yes, not bad.

 Chapter 7

    "It smells good."


    After a while, the smell of crime that was enough to make hungry people covered the place and caused two loud grunts.


    Belem looked at latil and latis. He found that the two girls were looking at the broth in the pot with wide eyes.


    The eyes looked like a baby hungry for food.


    Beren, who took back his eyes, pursed his mouth. The corners of his mouth seemed to evoke an imperceptible arc, as if he were laughing?


    "The soup is ready."


    Belen said this, reached out and took out two bowls and spoons from the wooden box, then stood up and handed them to the two girls sitting opposite who were full of expectation.


    However, the sisters did not directly take the bowl and spoon. Latil looked hesitant. She looked up at Belen with a calm face.


    "Mr. beren, you"


    "Let''s talk when we''re full."


    When Belen said this, latil was stunned, then nodded. She took the bowl and spoon with both hands, then got up and walked to the pot of soup.


    "Thank you, big brother!"


    Latis thanked with her very tender voice, then took the bowl and spoon with both hands, and then ran to latil.


    Beren turned and looked at the sisters who were fishing for soup. He was silent for a while, then went to the commercial car, took out a book from the car, and then went outside. He sat down against the Earth Dragon, turned up the book and read it. Novel network


    Latil drank two bowls of soup and looked satisfied. Her drooping cat ears stood up spiritually. It was really lovely.


    "Drink well."


    After drinking all the soup, latil sighed, and then looked at beren who was reading in the distance. She quietly looked at the man who was reading, and then looked at the soup in the pot.


    Beren''s spirit was completely immersed in the book, and at this time, the light in front of him was suddenly covered. He was slightly stunned, then raised his head and looked straight.


    "Well, Mr. beren, you haven''t drunk yet¡°


    A ragged cat eared girl stood in front of beren, with a restrained look, holding a bowl full of soup in her hands.


    Belen was stunned when he looked at the bowl in latil''s hand. Then he looked at the little face full of tension, hesitated, and then stretched out his hand.


    "Thank you¡°


    With a word of thanks, Belen took the bowl of soup from latil''s hand and said that he didn''t eat anything tonight.


    Guru Guru Nagetto.


    The temperature of the soup was just right. Maybe the girl in front of her did something to make the hot soup less hot.


    With this in mind, Belen had finished drinking the bowl of soup. He looked at the empty bowl in his hand and saw his hands stretched out in front of him without waiting for his next move.


    "Just leave it to me."


    When latil said this, Belen didn''t refuse. He thanked again and handed the bowl to the girl.


    "Would Mr. Belen like another drink?"


    "No, it''s enough."


    So latil took the bowl with both hands and a smile on her face. Then she retreated and went back to the fire. She took the bowl and spoon her sister had drunk and began to tidy up.


    Seeing her like this, beren frowned slightly. He could see that the girl was just too nervous, so the things in her mind were too complicated.


    However, suspicion and caution are understandable.


    Because beren and others are located next to a stream, latil can also wash bowls and spoons. However, the forest is very cold at night, so is the stream. Her hands are red with cold in the water, and her cheeks are white.


    But even so, she insisted on cleaning the bowls, spoons and pots. After everything was cleaned up, she returned to the fire to keep warm.


    Latis was still young. She couldn''t bear to be sleepy by the warm fire. She lay on her side on the lawn and went to sleep.


    Latil asked Belen for a blanket to cover latis. The fire will eventually go out. It will be bad for latis to get sick at that time.


    Latil, sitting beside the big stone, was not sleepy yet. She warmed her red hands with the air from her mouth and the temperature from the fire.


    Belem looked at the lonely figure and was silent for a moment. He closed the book in his hand and put it aside. He stood up and walked over.


    When he passed latil, latil also recovered from countless thoughts. She watched beren sit on a stone in front of her.


    "Mr. beren?"


    You don''t have to be so nervous.


    Belen wanted to say this sentence directly, but he felt he couldn''t say it and felt a little hypocritical. Therefore, he didn''t say this sentence.


    "Do you have any plans for the future?"


    Huh?


    After hearing Belen''s question, latil was stunned immediately. Her face was slightly stiff. It turned out that she had been misunderstood.


    Belen also noticed the abnormality of latil. He suddenly became subconsciously nervous. Did he say something wrong?


    "If I could, I should take my sister far away."


    Hearing her words, Belen also blinked. She didn''t seem to expect the other party to say so. She was surprised and disappointed.


    "Well, if you have a plan, forget it."


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Latil didn''t know the meaning of beren''s words. She looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, as if she wanted to get the answer from the expression on the other party''s face.


    She didn''t know how Belen brought her and her sister out as slaves. Perhaps it was because she knew the Duke that the Duke advanced the 1000 gold coins.


    This kindness is really valuable.


    Now it seems that Mr. Belen didn''t want her and his sister to be his slaves, which relieved latil, but she was also a little confused.


    She was ready to be a slave, or to be a servant in a good direction, so that she and her sister would have shelter. After all, now it seems that Mr. beren is not a bad man.


    But now it seems that Mr. Bellen has no plan to take her two in. Then do you really want to go to a distant place as he said?


    Her eyes were full of confusion because she didn''t know where to go.


    "Thank you very much for Mr. Belen''s rescue. My sister and I will never forget your kindness. In order not to trouble you, my sister and I will leave tomorrow morning. Thank you very much again!"


    Latil stood up, saluted beren and said this very sincerely.


    However, beren, who heard this sentence, had complex emotions in his eyes. Then, a lonely and helpless look appeared in his eyes.


    "Mr. beren, why are there so many misfortunes in the world?"

 Chapter 8

    Belen''s low eyes were also raised. He looked at the cat ear girl in front of him and found a trace of memory on the latter''s face. Novel network


    "Two years ago, my hometown was still a beautiful town. The people in the town were fine. We would sleep by the river in summer and bathe in the hot spring behind the mountain in winter."


    "It was a very beautiful place. I didn''t even want to go outside, but then everything disappeared."


    At this point, latil''s face showed a color of fear, as if she thought of something extremely terrible. She recalled that the fear in her pupils became stronger and stronger.


    "There came a dragon that day. It was a black dragon. A flame came out of its mouth. Right in front of my eyes, it burned my hometown and had nothing."


    Black dragon!


    Hearing this, Belen was slightly stunned. Then, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a ray of light flashed from his pupils, as if he thought of something.


    "Why does this happen to us?"


    Latil''s eyes are also gradually moist. She holds her knees with both hands and buries her sad little face between her knees. The sad atmosphere can infect even the people around her.


    The black dragon destroyed her hometown. After that, the surviving sisters latil and latis left there. The displaced sisters finally fell into the hands of human traffickers and finally became humble slaves.


    The older latil, with her younger sister latis, can be said to have gone through countless hardships and struggled to survive in such a world.


    Perhaps her sister latis is her last hope for life.


    Looking at this latil, beren''s eyes flickered slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t say anything to latil.


    Because he didn''t know what to say.


    Latil seems to be only sixteen years old, while her sister latis is so young that she is afraid she is less than ten years old. However, the child has experienced so many things she should not experience.


    Belen sighed secretly. He almost wanted to open his mouth, but he didn''t say it. He couldn''t even say a word of comfort.


    He felt very dissatisfied with himself.


    Just as he hesitated, latil suddenly raised her head. She wiped the tears with the back of her hand, but the tears and some red and swollen eyes could not disappear.


    Latil''s face showed a smile, although the smile was very reluctantly, which made Belen feel a little uneasy.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. beren. Please don''t mind saying so many useless words."


    Beren just shook his head.


    ¡±Mr. beren, I want to ask you one thing. "


    "Yes."


    "Can you take latis in?"


    Hearing this request, Belen was also stunned. He didn''t expect that the girl in front of him would have such a request. For a time, he forgot to respond.


    "Mr. Bellen should be a businessman. If I can, I''d like to ask Mr. Bellen to take and keep latis. I can''t take care of her anymore."


    Latil, who said this, was sitting down, then bowed down to beren, pressed her forehead tightly to the ground, in a pleading tone.


    "I know Mr. beren is a good man, but I also know that it is very difficult to take in a person, but latis is a very smart and obedient child. When she grows up, she will help Mr. beren!"


    Latil''s approach is to give herself up. She has no strength to make latis grow healthily. Obviously, latis is growing up. However, because she has been eating hard steamed bread with her, her brown hair now also shows an unhealthy withered yellow.


    As long as latis can have a place to live, it doesn''t matter what she does.


    With this in mind, latil decided to say such a plea to Belen, who knew only a few faces. She was desperate.


    This man, who is not much older than her, may be the hope of saving latis.


    After listening to her words, beren felt some pain in her heart. He could see that the girl had given up herself, and the only obsession that allowed her to work hard was her sister.


    As a businessman, there is absolutely no problem raising a child, but is that enough?


    He hesitated, and for some time, latil raised her head. At this moment, she saw the hesitant look on the man''s face in front of her.


    No


    At this moment, the last light in latil''s pupil also converged and gradually disappeared, but then she clenched her fist and a little light appeared in her pupil.


    She couldn''t leave latis, at least not while she was still there.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. beren, to let you make such a difficult choice."


    "No"


    "I think again. I still don''t want to be separated from latis, so I''m sorry I didn''t say what I just said."


    Belem looked at her, at her dim eyes, although he didn''t know why the girl suddenly withdrew her request.


    "Well, good night, Mr. beren."


    With that, latil got up. She went to latis, who was sleeping, and got into the blanket together.


    Looking at the young and peaceful sleeping face in front of her, latil strengthened her faith. No matter what, she couldn''t give up.


    "My sister won''t give you up."


    Soon, she also fell asleep, but there was still a crystal tear in the corner of her eye, but no one saw it.


    Belen sat on the stone in silence. He looked up at the bright moon in the sky and sighed. After a while, he walked back to the commercial car, leaned against the Earth Dragon, looked at the two people snuggling up to each other, and his eyes moved.


    The night passed quietly, and the morning light shone on the earth, emitting a warm light.


    In this early morning, latil woke up first. She slowly opened her eyes. The first person in sight was latis with her mouth open.


    "Latis, latis, it''s time to wake up."


    Latil stretched out her hand, gently rubbed her sister''s head and whispered.


    "Woo"


    The sound of sleep came from latis''s mouth, gradually opened her beautiful big eyes, and then reached out and rubbed the corners of her eyes.


    "Good morning, sister."


    "It''s time to get up. We''re leaving."


    Latil and latis sat up. Then they suddenly smelled a tempting smell and looked in the same direction.


    In the sight, a man in black was cutting the ingredients with a knife, while a casserole was cooking.


    "Mr. beren"


    Hearing the slight whisper, beren stopped his movement. He turned his head and found two girls looking at him.


    "Wake up, then bear with it and it''ll be fine soon."


    "How fragrant!"


    Latis immediately stood up and ran next to beren. Her small head was just above the height of the table, and her smart big eyes looked at the ingredients¡®


    "Before he left, he made breakfast for us. What a gentle man, Mr. beren." Latil was moved. She whispered and looked at the man who continued to cut vegetables.


    Although the voice is not loud, it still falls into someone''s ear.


    "Why leave?"


    At this moment, latil was stunned. She looked at the back. For a moment, her brain couldn''t turn around. She was still busy sorting out the information of that sentence.


    "I''m still quite confident in my craft. Don''t you want to try more?"


    "No, it''s not Mr. beren. It means"


    Belen slowly finished cutting and tidying up the ingredients. He didn''t turn around and clenched his fist, as if cheering for himself.


    "I used to run a shelter. Well, you were right yesterday. If rattis grew up, she would certainly help me, but before that, I think I still need help."


    Beren didn''t turn around and finished this paragraph facing the ingredients, as if reciting a manuscript prepared in advance, reciting it very fluently.


    Finally, beren turned around. He looked at the incredible girl with an open mouth. He was silent for a while and spoke again.


    "I''ll give you food and shelter, but I don''t let you eat and drink for nothing. You have to take care of some daily things for me. Well, that''s it."


    With that, beren turned around again and continued his words. He said, "of course, this is just a suggestion for you. If you still want to go."


    At this moment, latil understood beren''s meaning. She stared at the back. The dark pupils burst out a light light. Her eyes couldn''t help being wet, holding a light mist, and then choked her throat.


    "Yes, I do. Please let us stay!"


    When he heard her answer, beren''s back trembled slightly, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and show a happy look.


    After countless hardships, the cat eared girls met a gentle man who didn''t seem to be a kind person.


    And the man who couldn''t express his goodwill was also glad to meet like this.

 Chapter 9

    The kingdom of Florence has recently ushered in a grand event.


    That is, the brave are back!


    Although the demon king has not died, the good news of the return of the brave is that the coalition forces of their three kingdoms have destroyed a plan of the demon family.


    If that plan is completed, life will be ruined. Therefore, the news and results brought back this time can be said to be extremely huge.


    The Three Kingdoms have been working together to resist the demon army, and the brave, as the main combat power, can be said to be known by the world, but they are called the people closest to God.


    What kind of person is a brave man?


    Some people say that it was the daughter of a noble who was found by the Holy See, and then became the name of a magnificent brave man. At the same time, it was also a very beautiful woman. Some people say that he is a handsome man with the combat power of a country, which is unparalleled in the world.


    But how, perhaps only those who have seen the brave in Huangdu know.


    Also because of the return of the brave, some chaos in the Kingdom gradually subsided, at least they didn''t dare to show too much movement.


    On this day, in a lush City, a commercial car passed slowly. In front of the car was a young man in black.


    In the commercial car behind him, two small faces were full of curiosity and joy. They looked at the scenery outside through the window.


    Belen turned his head. When he saw the two surprised faces, his eyes also showed a bright luster.


    Seven days ago, beren said those words to latil, so that the two poor children can rely on from now on, and it is not easy for a very frank person to say those words.


    At least, it''s not easy for beren. After all, she didn''t sleep well all night.


    But that''s good.


    "Big brother, I''m hungry!"


    "Wait a minute. It''s still on the way."


    One side of latil rubbed latis'' head. She said reproachfully, "latis can''t ask too much from Mr. beren."


    Latis hung her head and muttered in her soft voice, "I see!"


    Belen didn''t care about it. His eyes looked at the shops on both sides of the street, as if looking for something.


    Since he accepted latil and latis that day, Belen may have let them wear their ragged clothes, but because he didn''t have girls'' clothes, he lent them his clothes.


    The clothes naturally don''t fit, so beren also wants to buy some clothes for them. Can''t he always run around in his clothes?


    They had been traveling in the mountains before, so they had no chance to buy some clothes for them, and this city was the first city they had been to in seven days. Novel network


    "Mr. beren."


    When latil called him, Belem turned his head and looked at her suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That can not buy clothes for us." With that, latil pulled her collar. She smiled and looked at beren.


    "Actually, Mr. beren''s clothes are very warm. I like them very much."


    Hearing her words, Belen was suddenly stunned, and latil, who saw him, was stunned. His cheeks turned red at the next moment, like a red apple, all the way to the tip of his ears, showing a look of panic.


    "No, no, I mean, I mean, Mr. beren''s clothes are very comfortable and don''t fit very badly!"


    Belen felt very strange to see latil suddenly getting so nervous. At the same time, he felt that latil like this was very cute.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just buy some clothes. Besides, my boy''s clothes always have some flavor."


    Seeing that Bellen still wants to buy clothes, latil doesn''t persuade her anymore. Many things she has experienced make her not particularly concerned about appearance, but as a girl, who doesn''t want to have beautiful clothes?


    When latil heard the words behind beren, she pursed her lips and muttered, "how can I mind Mr. beren''s clothes?"


    "What?"


    "No! Nothing!"


    Belen looked at latil suspiciously, but the pussy girl dodged his eyes, which made him feel very strange. Did he do anything just now?


    Looking back, beren looked around for a moment, and finally fixed his eyes on a store. He patted the back of the earthworm, and then pointed to the store.


    The Earth Dragon''s big eyes turned, and then slowly pulled the commercial car over, parked next to the store, and then crawled down.


    "Come down."


    "Yes."


    Latil pulled latis, then opened the door and walked down. When the two women saw the beautiful clothes through the glass of the clothing store in front of them, the same brown eyes immediately flashed.


    Seeing the appearance of the two, Bellen couldn''t help smiling, and then put her hand on latis''s small head and rubbed it. After all, latis is sixteen years old. Doing this kind of action to treat children may cause her dissatisfaction


    Latis had big bright eyes and both cat ears were swinging. It was obvious that she was very interested in the clothes inside.


    Latil turned her head. When she saw the palm rubbing latis''s head, she was stunned, then took back her eyes, pursed her mouth and said nothing.


    "Go in."


    With that said, Belen opened the door and took the lead in, while latil and latis followed, walked into the store, and their two small heads looked around.


    "Sir, do you need to buy some clothes?"


    At this time, a woman came from one side. She looked young. She should be about 25 years old and dressed as a waiter.


    "Yes, just a moment, please." Beren nodded to each other, then looked at latil and latis. He said, "go and see what you want?"


    "Can you choose?"


    Rattish had already run to several beautiful skirts, while Rattish showed a hesitant look. She was facing beren, and her eyes drifted to the clothes she liked from time to time.


    "Of course."


    "Thank you, Mr. beren!"


    After receiving the reply, latil also saluted beren, holding his small hand into a small fist, as if cheering for himself, and then turned to a dress.


    Belen also sat on the soft sofa. In addition to them, there were other guests in the store, and he watched the two girls choose clothes quietly.


    Looking at it, sleepiness surged into his heart. Belen''s eyes blinked and blinked. When he saw latil and latis who were still eager to pick clothes, he simply stopped struggling and closed his eyes. He thought he hadn''t slept much in the past two days.


    You should choose another time. Go to sleep first.

 Chapter 10

    ?? When he closed his eyes, beren soon fell asleep. Naturally, he was tired now. Why.


    ?? Maybe it''s because I''m happy that I''m a little over excited?


    ?? I don''t know how long I slept, but I must not have slept deeply. After all, Belen woke up under a soft call. He also realized that he should have only slept for a while.


    ?? "Mr. beren..."


    ?? Hearing the call, Bellen opened her eyes and saw a lovely girl wearing a shoulder off brown dress. The lovely cat ears were swinging on her head, and the smart cat pupils were shining with joy.


    ?? Latil herself is very beautiful. Just because she has been wandering for a long time, she has never had the opportunity to dress herself well, but now she is different.


    ??¡± It suits you. "


    ?? After repeatedly looking at it, Belen praised it. He nodded. He was very satisfied with latil''s choice. Sure enough, girls have talent in choosing clothes.


    ?? "Well... Thank you..."


    ?? At Belen''s words, latil''s cheeks flushed slightly, then showed a happy smile, and her eyes were bent into crescent shape.


    ?? "Big brother! Look at me, look at me!"


    ?? "It''s lovely. Latis has a good eye."


    ?? One side of rattis has also changed her clothes. She is wearing blue and white dress, black and white stockings and a pair of lovely boots, just like a porcelain doll carved with pink and jade.


    ?? Rattis heard Belen''s praise and showed a bright smile, showing the child''s innocence. Belen couldn''t help laughing. He stretched out his hand and rubbed rattis''s head.


    ?? Latis didn''t hide from beren''s intimate movements. Instead, she enjoyed the feeling. She smiled.


    ?? "Look, that girl has that mark on her shoulder."


    ?? "That seems to be... The mark of a slave?"


    ?? "How could a slave appear here?"


    ?? When he heard these discordant voices, Belen immediately noticed them. He frowned slightly, glanced at the people, and then looked at latil''s shoulder, where there was a diamond mark and a ring in the middle.


    ?? After the victory of the internal war in the kingdom of Florence, this mark implements the engraving system for those defeated, and uses this mark to express the status of slaves of those defeated. Since then, this mark has been used to this day.


    ?? At the moment, latis is wearing a shoulder off dress, so the mark is exposed. Maybe she is too happy to forget the mark because she can choose her favorite clothes.


    ?? Because those words around kept falling into the ears of the three people, the originally harmonious atmosphere has now become a little strange.


    ?? "Sister... Sister."


    ?? Rattish''s original smiling face had disappeared. Instead, she looked a little scared. She approached Rattish and pulled the latter''s corner with a small hand.


    ?? Latil was also tightly pursing her lips at the moment. She covered the mark on her right arm with one hand, and her face became more and more white. The other hand held the corner of her clothes tightly, as if she was enduring something.


    ?? Belen naturally saw it in his eyes. He just wanted to say something. Suddenly, some voices came from the waitresses not far away.


    ?? "The younger girl must be a slave, too. What a pity."


    ?? "They seem to have followed the man in, don''t they..."


    ?? "It''s disgusting enough. If you''re such a big man, forget the other one. Even the child won''t let go."


    ?? For a moment, beren was discussed by those people as a very bad image, and had to face more and more strange eyes.


    ?? But beren didn''t intend to explain anything. He stood up and raised his hands and rubbed the heads of latil and latis.


    ?? "Wait for me."


    ?? Then beren went to the clothes hanger, picked up many pieces, and then went to the waitress.


    ?? "Count these clothes for me."


    ?? The waitress looked at Bellen, then took the clothes to the counter and began to calculate the money. Because she was very bad at Bellen''s senses, she deliberately raised the price.


    ?? Although she saw something from the waitress''s evasive eyes, Bellen didn''t reveal it, naturally paid the money, and then returned to the second daughter with her clothes.


    ?? "Let''s go."?


    ?? Latil and latis immediately followed beren. In full view and pointing, the three left the store.


    ?? It should have been happy to buy clothes.


    ?? Back on the commercial car, beren took a picture of the Earth Dragon. The big guy immediately took action, and the sky is gradually turning yellow at the moment.


    ?? Belen turned her head, and the corner of her eye swept into the window of the carriage. In the carriage, latil and latis leaned on their knees, wondering what they were thinking.


    ?? Beren looked back and thought.


    ?? Until after dusk, the commercial car stopped at the side of the field. In the carriage, latis had fallen asleep, and latil was still sitting at the door looking up at the stars.


    ?? After feeding the earthworm, Belen also came to the first carriage. He looked at latil, remained silent for a moment, then walked over and sat next to latil.


    ?? "Mr. beren."


    ?? "Yes."


    ?? "I''m sorry you were misunderstood."


    ?? Latil also heard the voices of those people talking about beren at that time. She felt very sorry for this. After all, it was because of her.


    ?? "Never mind."


    ?? Hearing her apology, beren looked at the stars in the night sky and said so.


    ?? "My sister and I can live safely like this thanks to Mr. Belen, but we haven''t done anything good for Mr. Belen, but we have caused such trouble..."


    ?? At this point, latil stopped. She pursed her mouth with a mist in her eyes. She was uneasy and very guilty at the same time.


    ?? "I... well, I hope you can help me a lot in the future. In fact, you don''t have to be in such a hurry to help me. After all, you''re still young."


    ?? "I''m fifteen years old... I''m not a child. Besides, isn''t Mr. beren only twenty?"


    ?? "That''s also a child. After all, it''s younger than me."


    ?? Latil stared at beren for a while. Finally, she finally showed a shallow smile and wiped away the tears with her fingers.


    ?? "Mr. beren, it''s so gentle."


    ?? Hearing this sentence, Belen looked at her in surprise and looked at the sincere smile. He did not turn his head naturally, avoided his eyes and scratched his cheek with his fingers.


    ?? "Stop talking nonsense."


    ?? "I''m serious! Mr. beren, what a gentle man!"


    ?? I don''t know if latil was wrong. She found that beren''s cheek was a little redder than before. She was surprised and smiled.


    ?? At this time, Belen''s voice came again, which stunned latil.


    ?? "I can get rid of that mark."

 Chapter 11

    When she heard this, latil''s eyes showed incredible eyes. She turned her head and looked at her black pupils.


    Those black pupils are full of serious brilliance.


    "Mr. beren... Is that true?"


    Latil whispered softly, and her trembling pupils reflected the violent fluctuation in the bottom of her heart at the moment, which was very important to her.


    "Of course."


    Beren nodded seriously. He wouldn''t lie about such things. He knew that no one wanted to leave the slave mark on him.


    "However, it will hurt a little, but it will never hurt you. Please believe it."


    When she heard Belen''s nervous explanation, latil couldn''t help smiling. Sure enough, Mr. Belen was not only gentle, but also a very sensitive person.


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe Mr. Belen."


    Belen nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. He was also afraid of latil''s misunderstanding. After all, there was a cruel way to solve the mark.


    "Wait for me."


    With that, Belen ran to another carriage, took a small box and two small chairs, went into the carriage, sat on a small chair and looked at latil.


    "Sit here."


    Latil nodded, then went to the chair next to beren and sat down. She looked at beren nervously and didn''t know what to do.


    "Show your right arm."


    "Ah? Oh..."


    Latil''s cheek flushed slightly, and then slowly pulled down the right sleeve, revealing the slave''s mark, with waves in her eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Belen comforted, then opened the box next to him, and took out a pen. There was a small hole in the tip of the pen.


    Looking at this pen, latil was puzzled. How can a pen remove the mark?


    Beren''s eyes became very serious and focused at the moment. A little blue halo gushed out of his hand, then gathered into the pen and rushed towards the tip of the pen.


    "It hurts a little. Be patient. I''ll start when I''m ready."


    "Well, I''m ready."


    "OK."


    Belen took a deep breath, then put the nib close to the mark. At the moment of touching the skin, the blue magic began to enter the skin.


    "Woo..."


    Suddenly she felt a sharp pain, which made latil almost cry out, but when she held back, she only made a * sound from her throat.


    At the moment, beren was very careful, but it was inevitable. He held the slender arm in one hand and slowly portrayed it with the pen in the other hand.


    Every time the pen depicts, it covers a small piece of the black mark with blue magic. Those covered places emit light blue light, which is fascinating.


    Latil also gradually got used to the tingling feeling. When she looked at the man in front of her, she couldn''t help being stunned. The color in the black pupils was undoubtedly only available when she was very serious.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Mr. beren''s serious expression.


    Just when the atmosphere was quiet enough to hear the slight cicadas outside, latis, who was sleeping, suddenly woke up. She noticed what latil and beren seemed to be doing and stood up.


    "Sister..."


    Latis looked at them. Just when she wanted to ask her sister what she was doing, the little girl''s eyes suddenly fell on the mark on her arm, and her little face gradually showed a look of panic.


    "No, no! You let go, let go of my sister!"


    Suddenly, a strange latis screamed. Latil, who was also staring at Belen, was startled and quickly turned around.


    "Latis..."


    When she saw the appearance of latis, latil also reacted immediately. She looked at beren in some panic. However, the latter was carefully depicting it, and there were sweat beads on her forehead, which made her wonder what to do.


    "Mr. Belen, can you..."


    When she wanted to ask if beren could stop, suddenly there was another voice of latis. She quickly turned her head, and she saw that latis was holding a can in her hand.


    "Let go, sister! You''re a bad man!"


    "Latis, no!"


    Latis, whose little face was full of tears, did not listen to latil''s advice and threw the can in her hand directly in the direction of beren.


    Bang.


    Beren''s head was smashed. His eyebrows wrinkled, but he endured the pain. He continued his action wholeheartedly.


    However, when latis saw that Bellen didn''t stop, she bit her teeth, picked up the remaining tin cans next to her, and threw them at Bellen again.


    "Let go, sister!"


    "Latis! Calm down!"


    The cans hit Belen continuously. He frowned and stared at the tip of the pen, but the blue magic was a little lax, so he shouted.


    "Stop it!"


    Because of this cry, latis''s small body suddenly trembled, and the tears in her eyes stopped instantly, and then fell like a waterfall.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    Frightened latis suddenly turned and ran out of the car, crying and running away, but her action frightened latil, who was her sister.


    "Latis!"


    At this moment, latil can''t calm down. It''s so late. It''s bad if latis is lost. Latil, who regards latis as her heart, can''t let such a thing happen.


    So she suddenly stood up and ran after rattis in the direction of escape.


    Belen was also surprised by her action. At that moment, he quickly released the pen. The pen filled with magic was immediately shocked by the magic, directly crossed his left hand and splashed a blood stain.


    This pen is specially made by Belen. It can be regarded as a magic guide. In fact, the seemingly simple operation like that just needs to be very careful. You must control the magic accurately, otherwise you will stab latil.


    This is also the reason why he kept silent. At that time, he was painting for latil, but latil suddenly stood up. If he hadn''t let go in a hurry, he would have hurt her.


    If it was thrown aside, the magic contained in it would certainly cause no small harm to the commercial car, but he didn''t expect to hurt himself.


    Belen looked at the figure he had chased, and looked a little annoyed. After a while, he looked at his aching left hand, where blood was slipping to the ground.


    "Did I screw up..."


    He couldn''t help feeling that it was his fault. What if they didn''t come back? Belen put her palm against her forehead with regret.

 Chapter 12

    Behind the wailing and running latis in front, latis is constantly following behind, because latis obviously runs much faster than the newly developed latis.


    After a while, latil caught up with latis. She held out her hand to stop latis and gasped in front of latis.


    ¡±Sister, sister "


    When she saw latil standing in front of her, latis immediately calmed down. Then she burst into tears and hugged latil.


    "Sister!"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Latil gently stroked latis''s head and said it gently. She didn''t blame latis for her excessive reaction, because she knew the psychological shadow of her sister.


    Today, when buying clothes, although latil exposed the slave mark, latis didn''t notice it, but she felt that the atmosphere was wrong.


    When Belem was solving the problem of imprinting for her, latis woke up and saw the slave imprint. Maybe she misunderstood something because her arm was caught.


    Then, latil took latis to the side of the slope lawn and sat down, calming latis.


    "My sister knows that latis is afraid. But ah, Mr. Belen is a very good man. Oh, should latis know that, too?"


    "Cocoa is"


    Just when latis hesitated, latil smiled. She pulled off her clothes a little and exposed her right arm. There was an unformed Roland flower with light blue fluorescence, beautiful and fascinating. Novel network


    "That''s it. Mr. beren kept holding his sister''s arm in order to cover up the mark. So, latis was too nervous."


    ¡±That''s right. "


    Although rattis is only nine years old now, she is a smart child. She knows she misunderstood, but she is still afraid that she can''t stop it.


    "Because Mr. beren took us in, we can be as at ease as we are now."


    "Well"


    "My sister is very happy that latis will worry about me, but you have to apologize to Mr. Belen when you go back, okay?"


    Latil hung the cat''s ears, then pursed her mouth and nodded. She also realized that she was wrong, and she couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    Will big brother forgive her?


    "Yes, Mr. beren is a very gentle man."


    As if she saw the worry in her sister''s heart, latil smiled and comforted her, and then took latis''s hand back,


    Latil and latis soon returned to the commercial car. When she saw the light in front, she was also relieved. At night, the light still gave people a sense of security.


    "Mr. Belen, we''re back"


    When walking to the first workshop, latil suddenly noticed that Belen was half kneeling on the ground and wiping the ground with the cloth in her hand. Novel network


    When she heard latil''s voice, Belen turned her head suddenly. It seemed that her dull eyes were shining now, and a touch of surprise and happiness flashed in her eyes.


    Latil led latis into the carriage. The little girl walked up with her head down and said in her soft voice.


    ¡±Big brother, I''m sorry "


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Belem said quickly, his face showing a soft line, put his hand on latis''s head and rubbed it gently.


    Latil on one side also smiled.


    ¡±Mr. beren, can you continue painting this flower? "


    Belem looked at latil, hesitated for a moment, then nodded and let latil sit in a small chair.


    Latil sat on the chair facing beren. She exposed her right arm, then watched beren take out the pen and inject light blue magic into it.


    At this time, latil suddenly noticed Belen''s left hand. She was stunned. She found that there was a white bandage wrapped around her left hand, which was obviously not before.


    Latil looked again at the pen filled with blue magic and began to recall the scene when she broke away from beren.


    Is that the time


    The answer to what Mr. beren wiped on the ground before that was obvious.


    "Is it because of me, Mr. beren?"


    Latil stared at the man with very serious eyes, and some unspeakable feelings echoed in his chest.


    "It doesn''t matter. Be quiet."


    Beren said so. In fact, he didn''t care about his hand injury. What he cared about was another thing.


    "Thank you."


    This thank-you came from beren''s mouth, and latil, who heard this thank-you, was very puzzled. She looked at the former suspiciously.


    But beren didn''t want to explain. He moved his pen attentively, and his eyes stared at the unfinished half Roland flower.


    Latil''s eyes gradually softened and watery. She quietly looked at the man in front of her. Her heart has never been so warm since her hometown was destroyed.


    After a long time, it was finally completed.


    Beren held the pen and wiped the sweat from his face. He looked at the blue fluorescent Roland flower with a satisfied look.


    "I haven''t done this for a long time, but I''m not too unfamiliar."


    At the moment, latil opened her eyes. She stared at the beautiful blue Roland flower on her arm. The eyes of her cat pupils were attracted by the flower.


    ¡±How beautiful. "


    Belen was also relieved to see latil''s satisfied expression. He looked at latis, whose eyes were also attracted by the flower on latil''s arm.


    "Does latis want that?"


    Belem asked with a smile, and latis immediately regained her consciousness. She looked at the former, and her head lit like a chicken pecking rice. It was very cute.


    "Latis, come and sit here."


    Latil got up and patted the small chair. There was a satisfied smile on her face. Although it hurt a little, she was so happy that she completely forgot it.


    Belen controlled the magic, filled the pen, and then looked at latis, who was looking nervous and excited. Sure enough, he was still a child.


    "It will hurt a little. Bear with it."


    "I see!"


    After latis showed her little arm, beren reached out and grabbed it, then took the pen in her other hand and dropped the tip of the blue magic pen on it.


    "Pain"


    Latis took a breath and sobbed, but nevertheless, she didn''t ask Belen to stop, biting her lower lip tightly and enduring it.


    This time, beren''s Roland on latis''s arm is somewhat different from latil''s. latis''s Roland extends to the left and latil''s to the right.


    After all, they are sisters.


    Under the sound of some eating pain, it took half an hour to finish the painting.

 Chapter 13

    ?? Early in the morning, a new day begins.


    ?? In the front of the commercial car, the Earth Dragon is arching beren''s cheek with a brain bag, and the latter also gradually wakes up because of the movement.


    ??¡® Um It''s day? "


    ?? Beren grabbed his hair, then stood up and leaned deeply. He turned his head and looked at the first carriage. After blinking, he went to the second carriage, took a towel and a set of clothes, and went to the river below.


    ?? Think about it. I haven''t had a bath for two days.


    ?? Because latil and latis sisters haven''t woken up and it''s still early, they don''t have to hurry to make breakfast. It''s just that there is a not very deep stream. Take a bath first.


    ?? Beren simply took off his clothes, then jumped into the stream and wiped his body with water. He looked at the bandage on his left hand and untied it, revealing the scabby back of his hand.


    ?? It should be a few more days.


    ?? Belen continued to wipe his body. He didn''t care too much about the injury on his hand. After all, he was scratched by magic. It will take a few days to heal.


    ?? After washing her hair and body, Belen went ashore, wiped the water with a towel, put on a new set of white clothes, put on her shoes and walked up with the changed clothes.


    ?? Belen put his clothes back into a wooden basket in the carriage, and when he came out with food and tools, he hit something very light and soft.


    ?? "Woo."


    ?? The one who was knocked away was latil. She looked at Belen in white, and then showed an expression of surprise.


    ?? "Mr. beren."


    ?? "Good morning, latil."


    ?? "Well, good morning."


    ?? Belen, who was about to prepare breakfast, suddenly looked at latil strangely. He found that the latter was staring at him with his beautiful cat pupils and couldn''t help asking.


    ?? "Is there anything on my face that hasn''t been washed clean?"


    ?? "No, it''s just that I found that Mr. Bellen is very handsome."


    ?? "Ha?"


    ?? At latil''s words, beren looked strange, but then he turned away and scratched his cheek, as if ashamed.


    ?? At this time, latil suddenly put her eyes on beren''s wet hair, put her hands on her hips, and showed a very dissatisfied expression.


    ?? "Mr. beren, that won''t work. My hair is still wet!"


    ?? "Ah? It doesn''t matter."


    ?? "Why doesn''t it matter? Sit down!"


    ?? Driven by latil, Belen had to sit down reluctantly. Then latil went inside and took a dry towel, covered Belen''s head and wiped her hair.


    ?? "Obviously, as long as Mr. Bellen arranges himself well, many girls will like it, but Mr. Bellen is sometimes very sloppy."


    ?? "It''s really curious to be taught by a girl five years younger."


    ?? "Who calls Mr. Belen so unconscious?"


    ?? Belen also felt helpless about latil''s "strictness", but the corners of his mouth were slightly aroused, but he didn''t hate it.


    ?? After a while.


    ??¡± All right! "


    ?? Latil arranged beren''s hairstyle, then withdrew her hand, smiled, and looked at beren''s face with a surprised look.


    ?? "Mr. beren is really handsome."


    ?? "Don''t say that. Well, I''ll make breakfast."


    ?? Belen looked away unnaturally, then went outside, put up the tools and began to make a fire to cook.


    ?? "What a special discovery."


    ?? Latil covered her mouth and smiled. Then with a happy mood, she ran to beren''s side, making fun of her intimately.


    ?? The lid of the pot was closed, but it was still hard to hide the smell, and latis was standing aside to help cut the ingredients.


    ?? From time to time, Belen glanced aside at latil. He found that the latter was very skilled in cutting vegetables. He was also a little surprised, but he couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    ?? "In fact, these can be given to me."


    ?? "Is Mr. beren looking down on me?"


    ?? "No... I''m afraid..."


    ?? Before he finished, beren stopped. He found latil smiling at him. Then he didn''t say anything more. He took back his eyes and continued to pound the miso soup in the pot.


    ?? "I was very good at cooking in my hometown, so Mr. Belen didn''t need to worry that I would cut my finger."


    ?? Belen was also a little unnatural about latil''s concern that he saw through himself. He gently responded and didn''t take care of latil with a smile in his eyes.


    ?? "How fragrant..."


    ?? Hearing a soft voice coming from one side, Belen and latil also turned their heads and found that latis was wearing a suspender nightdress and looking at him with bright big eyes.


    ?? "Latis, why did you come out dressed like this? My sister will take you to change."


    ?? At the moment, one of the two suspenders on latis was falling off her shoulder. When she saw her sister, latil shouted discontentedly.


    ?? Then latil took latis back to the carriage and forced her sister to change clothes. She couldn''t run out in her pajamas.


    ?? Seeing this situation, Bellen shook her head helplessly, but somehow, her mood became more pleasant at the moment.


    ?? After a long time, the three were full. After eating, they cleaned and packed all their things. The three drove the dragon and the commercial car to the distance.


    ?? Three hours later, Belen and others came to the next city. When they passed by the street, they saw a line of people dressed differently.


    ?? "Mr. beren, are those... Knights?"


    ?? "Yes."


    ?? Belen''s eyes swept over the people walking slowly by the roadside. Those people were wearing white and silver armor and white and silver scabbard at their waist.


    ?? "It looks really powerful."


    ?? Hearing this, Belen looked at latil. He found that the latter''s eyes were shining with reverence. He asked curiously.


    ?? "Does latis like Knights very much?"


    ?? "Ah? No, I just think the Knights are very powerful. It is said that Knights have great magic and are an important combat force of our country."


    ?? Beren nodded. He leaned against the cushion and looked around calmly, looking for something he needed.


    ?? "Mr. Belen, do you know frozarno School Park?"


    ?? "Well..."


    ?? Belem glanced at latil, and she found that the latter''s eyes were full of longing, while his eyes twinkled slightly.


    ?? "It''s said that it''s the first demon guide Academy of frozarno academy empire! It seems that many famous people graduated there, even the brave adult graduated there! If you can, I''d like to see it."


    ?? "Well..."


    ?? Seeing latil yearning for the school park so much, beren just smiled.

 Chapter 14

    In this city, Belen also harvested many rare gadgets from some stalls. He was more interested in collecting these things. Anyway, he didn''t spend much money. Novel network


    Soon it was noon and it was time to eat again. Because beren and others were in the city, there was no need to cook by themselves.


    Therefore, Belen took latil and latis to a food shop on the street, and the two little girls who came to the food shop had bright eyes. They didn''t know how long they had not been to such a shop.


    "Mr. Belen, is it really OK to bring us to this kind of restaurant?"


    Latil said something uneasy, but her eyes were looking around at the delicious food on others'' tables.


    "Why is there a problem? You are no longer a slave."


    Belen reached out and rubbed latis'' head, then pointed to the blue Roland tattoo on latil''s arm.


    Today, latil is wearing a dress with double sleeves, partially exposed on the upper part, shorts on the lower body, and slender legs exposed.


    When she saw the position pointed out by beren, latil also showed a happy smile. When she saw the eyes of nearby people from the roadside just now, she was relieved, because they were completely different from those who had seen her slave mark before!


    "Yes!"


    Because of the joy of the mood, the tail behind latil also shook left and right. She looked at Belen with a smile.


    Then, Belen ordered some dishes from the clerk, and as he sat waiting, his eyes suddenly noticed a figure in the corner of the store.


    The figure was obviously a woman, dressed in a gorgeous red magic robe, and the hair scattered behind him attracted people''s eyes, which was a charming red like a flame.


    Beren blinked, and a faint light flashed in her eyes.


    The woman''s dress was very bold. Although there was a magic robe behind her, she was wearing a dress that showed a small part of her crisp chest. Her lower abdomen was as smooth as jade, which made people want to touch it.


    Obviously, she is a beautiful woman, but what she eats is food with high fat, and she is very unrestrained. The nutrition may grow where it should be.


    Beautiful appearance, hot figure and bold dress naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    "Oh, why are you eating alone?"


    The red haired woman took a look at the people around her, just took back her eyes, continued to eat meat and drink, and seemed not to care at all.


    The speaker was a tall bald man. He pulled over the spare chair and sat next to the red haired woman, looking at the latter with a joking smile.


    "Woman, I''m talking to you."


    "You are so noisy."


    The red haired woman glanced at him, and then continued to bite the meat on the plate. She ate delicious food and was not affected by others.


    "Oh, my temper is very hot."


    The bald man not only didn''t get angry, but laughed. The people around the table laughed without image.


    "Mr. beren"


    Latil looked at the situation of the red haired woman, then looked at Mr. beren, looked at her, and seemed to be worried about the red haired woman.


    "Never mind."


    "But"


    Belem looked at latil, who was kind-hearted. He knew it well, but it wouldn''t be so simple. He looked at the middle-aged man over the counter.


    "Boss, do you mind if someone makes trouble in your store?"


    "Those people have made trouble in my shop more than once. If I take care of them, I will be beaten."


    The middle-aged man looked at beren with a bitter face and said he couldn''t take care of it at all. Moreover, the boss must have encountered something bad.


    "I mean, you have to pull those people, or you''ll be killed."


    "Ah? What do you mean?"


    "Haven''t you noticed? The woman is wearing a magic robe."


    Not only the boss, but also the people around the other tables were stunned, and then gradually opened their eyes. They were really wearing magic robes.


    "I''m full!"


    The red haired woman put down the dishes and chopsticks, then showed a satisfied look, stretched out her hand and touched her lower abdomen, satisfied.


    "What a beautiful little belly. Let me touch it, too."


    The bald head showed a dirty smile, hehe smiled and stretched out his hand, but when his hand was about to touch the bright and clean lower abdomen, his eyes suddenly stared round.


    Boom!


    The sound of a blast rang through, the wall at that corner was blown open directly, and a figure flew straight to the other end of the street, turned his eyes and fainted.


    At this moment, everyone was surprised. Some of those who followed the bald man opened their mouths. The scene appeared so fast that they didn''t react at all.


    ¡±Magic!? "


    Boom!


    There was another explosion, another wall of the food store was broken, and the smoke of gunpowder filled the air. Those people were blown out, and then fell on the other side of the street and fainted, but they were still hanging a sigh.


    "You deserve it!"


    The red haired woman stood up. There was still a flower on her right hand. She proudly carried her snow-white jaw, and then hummed to the counter.


    "Boss, do you want me to compensate you for the money on that wall?"


    "Ah? No, no!"


    How dare the boss accept the aunt''s money? There was a touch of respect in his eyes. He also recognized the identity of the red haired woman.


    "Bright hair like fire explodes magic, she, she is the Witch of red lotus!"


    Most of the people present were adventurers. They knew some famous people more or less, and most of them recognized the red haired woman at the moment she shot!


    The Witch of the red lotus, Keller Willett.


    "She is the Witch of the red lotus who broke a main stronghold on the front line of the war with the Warren empire a few days ago!"


    "She''s still a top student from navrozarno college!"


    For frozarno college, as long as it is the people of this kingdom, they will never know. Those who can enter there to study are not super talented people who can''t enter.


    All those who can graduate from there are strong people. You know, even the famous brave people graduate from there.


    After hearing this sentence, latil''s eyes suddenly lit up, and a pair of cat pupils stared at the red back.


    Latil yearned for frozarno college very much. Unexpectedly, the Witch of the red lotus was a student who graduated from there.


    "Since I don''t want to compensate, I''ll give you the meal money."


    Keller took out several silver coins. After all, he ate so much. Then, regardless of the boss''s embarrassment, he turned and left.


    But when she was about to leave, her eyes suddenly fell on a back of the table closest to her, and her beautiful eyes twinkled slightly.


    In full view of the public, the Witch of the red lotus came to the table, pulled a chair, sat down next to latil, and looked at Belen with a smile.


    "Do we know each other?"

 Chapter 15

    Because of Kaile''s sudden move, everyone present was stunned. They looked at beren''s table in doubt and afterthought what the Witch of red lotus had just said.


    At the moment, latil is staring at the woman sitting next to her. This student who graduated from the frozarno college she yearns for is now a great and famous mage.


    When such a powerful person sat beside him, latil also felt very nervous, and her fingers were unnaturally intertwined.


    Belen was chewing beans in his mouth. He turned his head to look at the Witch of red lotus and looked at it naturally.


    "Maybe you recognize the wrong person."


    Latil on one side just recovered. She also looked at beren, and then looked at the red lotus witch, the beautiful big sister in bold clothes, still with a smile.


    "Wrong person? Maybe"


    The Witch of the red lotus also said with a smile, but the next moment, she suddenly leaned her body towards beren. The distance between them was only two knuckles at the moment.


    Belen''s eyes were slightly frozen, and his eyes reflected each other''s bright starlike eyes, which could be said to be very ambiguous.


    "But your eyes are very similar to the one I know."


    "There are no people with eyes like that."


    "But you speak like him."


    "There are not many people with similar tone."


    When Bellen said this, Keller didn''t look unhappy, but smiled the same way, and she sat back on the stool.


    "But I think you are him."


    For the saying that the Witch of the red lotus was so determined, Belen also showed helplessness, lost a few beans to his mouth, and then sighed.


    "If you think so, it''s no use for me to say anything."


    The people around were puzzled. Looking at the two people, they couldn''t see what was going on. Since they knew each other, how could they not recognize their faces?


    In the eyes of others, not only did the Witch of red lotus ask some questions, but even the man in white answered some questions.


    "Well, Miss Honglian, do you really recognize the wrong person?"


    Latil, sitting on one side, made a weak voice. She felt that Mr. Belen was just a businessman and should have no intersection with him.


    Keller turned his head and looked at latil, who looked very nervous. The beautiful woman smiled, stretched out her hand, and then touched the girl''s head.


    "Maybe I made a mistake, although I don''t feel I made a mistake."


    Then the Witch of the red lotus withdrew her hand, then stood up and walked outside the store. Just as she was about to step out, she suddenly turned her head and looked at beren''s back.


    "Remind you, there will be a school Park festival in a year. Don''t forget to come."


    With that, the red haired woman walked out of the door and swaggered into the distance, while everyone in the food store was stunned.


    For each other''s words, beren calmly ate the beans with a thoughtful look in his eyes. His elbows supported his cheeks on the table.


    A year later?


    The Witch of the red lotus walking in the street turned her head again, glanced at the food shop from the corner of her eyes, and then lifted her mouth slightly, revealing a deep smile.


    "I didn''t expect to meet him here."


    After a long time, the three of beren came out of the food shop. Latil was looking at beren thoughtfully, as if she was thinking about something.


    Beilun also felt latil''s eyes. He sighed helplessly, returned to the commercial car expressionless, and then photographed the Earth Dragon, and the commercial car continued to move forward.


    "Mr. beren"


    Beren adjusted his mind, then turned his head to one side and looked at latil, who looked out of the window. He found that the latter''s face was wearing a meaningful smile.


    "Mr. beren, do you know the Witch of the red lotus?"


    Sure enough, I want to ask these questions


    "No"


    "Well, why didn''t Mr. Bellen mention his appearance in the dialogue between the Witch of the red lotus and Mr. Bellen? Isn''t it strange?"


    "This"


    Seeing that Bellen couldn''t answer, latil''s smile became brighter. She smiled at Bellen and showed a shrewd luster in her eyes. She continued.


    "Since the Witch of the red lotus said those words to Mr. beren, there must be some reason. Since she doesn''t know Mr. beren''s appearance, can I guess that Mr. beren once wore a mask or something?"


    Belen was ashamed of latil''s sharp guess. He raised his hand and scratched his hair, then stretched out his hand and stuffed latil back into the carriage.


    "Oh, I''m right!"


    Latil smoothed her hair, then poked her head out again with a laugh, and saw the side face that avoided her eyes. She was more sure of her guess.


    "Mr. beren, I can''t hide it."


    "Well, you won."


    "That is to say, does Mr. Belen know the Witch of the red lotus?"


    Belen glanced at her and then nodded helplessly. Sure enough, he was still not good at dealing with children. Sometimes he was too smart.


    "Yes."


    Although she had determined her guess, when Belen admitted that she knew the red lotus witch, latil''s little heart still couldn''t help beating, and she opened her mouth again tentatively.


    "So, so, Mr. Belen, did he also graduate from that, that frozarno academy?"


    It seems that even if she denies it at this time, she won''t believe it. Belen looks at latil. After all, Keller said that when he left.


    "Well, that''s right."


    Latil couldn''t help swallowing. She stared at beren in front of her. In other words, she never knew what Mr. beren was.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Belen even glanced at the Witch of the red lotus and graduated from the frozarno School Park, which gathered countless elites of Florence.


    "Great, Mr. beren, great"


    "Well, it''s all right."


    Belen was ashamed to hear latil''s heartfelt praise. He had no superiority in graduating from the school.


    "How old did Mr. Belen graduate?"


    "Well, sixteen."


    "Is it a classmate relationship between Mr. beren and the Witch of the red lotus?"


    Hearing this, Belen couldn''t help sighing. He looked at latil. He found that the latter''s eyes were shining with amazing light, as if he wanted to dig up the story of his school days.


    So beren simply didn''t answer, looked like he didn''t hear anything, and looked straight into the distance.


    "Don''t pretend you can''t hear, Mr. beren!"

 Chapter 16

    On the third day after the encounter with the Witch of the red lotus, latil also asked Belen about frozarno School Park from time to time.


    In this regard, beren also felt very helpless, but in most cases, he kept silent or diverted latil''s attention.


    He also wondered how latil yearned for frozarno School Park so much.


    In the commercial car, latil sat aside, her little feet dangling in the air, and latis was looking at the book in the back carriage. She sat there, her two big eyes were concentrating on the book.


    Rattis was only nine years old and was not surprised at anything. The child saw Bellen reading a book two days ago. After careful inquiry, Bellen gave her the book.


    That book records many strange events on the mainland. It is a very interesting story book for children, but for some people, it records more than stories.


    Well, it''s gratifying to like reading, but what worries Bellen is, does the child know so many words in the book?


    Belen looked at latil from time to time, looking like he wanted to stop talking. The latter seemed to feel Belen''s eyes, turned his head and showed a smile on his pretty face.


    "Mr. beren, what do you want to say?"


    "Well, I care a little."


    Latil moved her position and approached for a few minutes. She was only a little away from beren. She raised her small face with a smile in her eyes.


    "What is it?"


    Because of the distance problem, beren''s head couldn''t help shrinking back. He subconsciously glanced over and seemed a little embarrassed.


    "Well, I''m just curious why you yearn for frozarno School Park so much."


    "Ah, this"


    Latil smiled after hearing the speech, and then looked at beren blinking. She said, "because I yearned for it when I was in my hometown."


    "Well."


    "Well, Mr. beren, it must be very beautiful there?"


    "This"


    Belen thought about it. He had been in frozarno School Park for three years. He was also very familiar with it. Although he was tired of seeing the scenery, he was very familiar with it.


    "Well, it''s beautiful for the time being."


    Hearing Belen''s reluctant words, latil showed a yearning look. It can be seen that she has a deep attachment to the school park.


    "I really want to see it."


    Belem turned his head and looked at latil. When he saw the look on the latter''s face that had been seen several times, he was silent for a while before he spoke.


    "Since you want to see it, go and see it."


    "Ah?"


    Latil looked aside at beren, and the two eyes touched at the moment, the amazement in her eyes and the eyes he deliberately dodged.


    "Well, if you want to see it, it''s no big deal."


    Beren looked back, then looked at the downtown. He scratched his cheek awkwardly, as if he had a faint blush.


    Sometimes he really doubts whether he has vision phobia.


    "Does Mr. Belen mean to go to frozarno School Park?"


    Latil doubted her ears. The moving cat pupils stared at beren, but then her eyes gradually became bright.


    "Well, of course not now. There are still some things to do. Can you wait until the School Park Festival a year later? At that time, you can see many famous people."


    "Of course!"


    Latil nodded her head without hesitation. Her eyes were like twinkling stars. She was naturally very happy to go to frozarno School Park.


    What kind of grand occasion should the School Park Festival be a year later?


    "In fact, when I was in my hometown, there was a big brother. He was a great man. He also went to frozarno School Park. Although he was unfortunately defeated, he told us a lot about the scenery of frozarno School Park when he came back."


    Latil''s eyes showed a look of memory, with a shallow smile on her face, as if she thought of many good things.


    Listen to latil''s words, Belen also answered gently, and at this time, latil''s voice came from her ear.


    "Mr. Belen, is it difficult to assess frozarno School Park?"


    "Well, it should be very difficult."


    Hearing this uncertain answer, latil looked puzzled. She asked, "didn''t Mr. Belen take part in the examination?"


    "Of course I did, but I don''t know if my assessment is the same as that of others." Beren replied, recalling the past.


    After that, latis closed the book and heard Belen and latil talking so happily. Latis''s small head went out of the window and intervened between them with a smile.


    On this day, Bellen came to a city that had been here many times. This time, she came to find an old business partner. As for why, of course, she sold things.


    However, this thing is not ordinary goods.


    It''s the magic guide.


    Magic guides are props that can only be used by mages. They are strong and weak, and they are different in size and appearance. Selling magic guides can''t be said to be legal, depending on the type of magic guides.


    For example, the highly lethal magic guide is strictly prohibited in the laws of the Kingdom, and such items cannot be sold among civilians.


    The magic guide that beren is selling at the moment, although it has not reached that level, it is enough to violate the laws and regulations.


    However, he doesn''t care about it. Anyway, he must be the only one who does these things secretly. Besides, he doesn''t often do this kind of business. If he does it occasionally, he can fill his pockets.


    The merchant car entered an alley and stopped at the corner. Belen also jumped out of the merchant car. He looked at the steps going down one side and looked at latil and latis.


    ¡±Otherwise, you wait here for a while? "


    "I want to play with my big brother!"


    "Latis, don''t mess up Mr. Belen."


    Seeing latis muttering her little mouth, Belen shook her head reluctantly, and then reached out and rubbed latis''s head.


    "Then come down with me."


    "Yes!"


    Latis''s unhappy face immediately became wonderful. She jumped and cheered, and a pair of cat ears swayed lively, which could not help but make people sprout.


    Walking on the dark stairs leading to the bottom, beren''s face was calm, latis was still active, but latil seemed afraid. She walked carefully and held beren tightly with her hands.


    It seemed that latil felt a little nervous and afraid. Beren comforted and said, "don''t be afraid, there''s nothing."


    At Belem''s words, latil''s drooping cat ears straightened a little, and the hand holding Belem''s arm loosened a little.


    "Mr. beren, what are you doing here?"


    "Well, it''s just to meet a business friend," replied beren, and the scene brightened a little.


    "Well, it''s coming."

 Chapter 17

    Because of the faint light, the fear in latil''s heart also gradually subsided, but she still took Belen''s arm. Novel network


    At the end of the ladder, the three walked around the corner and saw a street, but there were few people coming and going.


    "Mr. Belen, is this" when she looked at the street in front of her, latil glanced at the clothes of the people who came and went with the stall and guessed in her heart.


    "Yes, this is a black market."


    What is Mr. Belen doing here?


    Latil looked at beren and thought. Although curious, she didn''t ask.


    Then Belen took their hands and walked forward. His eyes swept around the stalls, as if looking for something.


    Latil knows the existence of the black market, because she used to be a slave, and many people with the same identity were sold in such a market, but the scale of the black market there is much larger than here.


    Latis''s cheerful smile reassured latil. After all, this environment is somewhat similar to those cages that trapped them at the beginning.


    At this time, latil suddenly felt that her wrist was pulled, and her body fell to Belen, but she was held.


    This unexpected action stunned latil. Her white cheeks immediately turned red, like a red fruit. She looked up at beren. Novel network


    ¡±Mr. beren, you''re a


    Before she finished, latil stopped talking. She looked blankly at beren''s eyes, which contained a cold feeling.


    At this time, she found a man in a black robe passing by. The man was wearing a hood. In such a dark environment, the face could not be seen clearly, but latil could see an eye with dirty eyes, which was looking at her.


    At this moment, latil''s whole body stiffened. She didn''t dare to look again. She quickly took back her eyes and buried her head in beren''s chest.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    A gentle voice sounded in latil''s ear, and a big hand gently stroked her head, giving soft warmth.


    Belen felt the trembling body of the girl in his arms. He glanced at the man in black again with a warning in his eyes.


    ¡±Tut. "


    The man in black also noticed beren''s sight, made a voice of dissatisfaction, then looked at latil again and turned away.


    "It''s all right. The guy''s gone."


    Belem patted latil on the shoulder. The latter moved away slightly after hearing the speech and found that the man in black had left. She was relieved.


    "Thank you"


    Hearing latil''s thanks, beren shook her head, then took the girl''s hand and continued to move forward. Latis on one side looked cute and didn''t seem to know what had just happened. Novel network


    "There are many people like that guy, but don''t worry too much. I''m with you."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as latil''s heart was warm, her other hand also held Belen''s corner tightly, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face.


    Seeing latil relaxed, Belen nodded. His eyes swept the passers-by again, and his eyes seemed to be vigilant.


    The three were walking down the street. At this time, Bellen also saw a familiar man. He led two girls and walked slowly past.


    It was a shop with dark lights and narrow roads, but an old man in black was sitting in a rocking chair, reading books leisurely with a faint light.


    "Rogge."


    Hearing someone calling him, the old man also put down the book. What came into sight were a man in white and two cat eared girls.


    "Isn''t this Belen glien? Rare guest."


    The old man is not as sloppy as other old people. He is neatly dressed and wears presbyopic glasses. He looks like a cultured man.


    "There is a shipment."


    Concise and clear.


    And the old Rogge also understood Belen''s meaning. He looked around, then made way, gave a look and motioned Belen to go in.


    Beren knew that when he wanted to lead them into the room, he heard roglio''s hesitant voice.


    "Both of them"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    When beren said this, Rogge didn''t say anything. He thought it was not a good thing for the two young children to hear about the trading of magic guides.


    At the end of the narrow passage was a bright room. The four of beren went in and their vision suddenly widened.


    "This is so beautiful."


    Latis pointed to the lamp on the table, her eyes wide open, because the lamp was not lit by fire, but a ray of smiling light, but although small, it emitted a light bright enough to illuminate the whole room.


    "Ah, that''s my gadget."


    Rogge came over. He sat in his chair and saw the lamp that latis pointed to. His old face smiled and looked like a kind old man.


    Latis sat in her chair, her mouth open, staring at the lamp, fascinated, as if she had never seen such a thing before.


    Latil had seen magic, so she didn''t show such surprise, but her eyes showed a glow of longing.


    Seeing Ratti and Ratti, Belen was also stunned, and immediately began to think. It seemed that neither Ratti nor Ratti could do magic.


    When I thought about it, maybe I should teach them magic.


    Then Belen sat in another chair. He looked at Rogge, took a note from his waist and handed it to the latter.


    Rogge took the paper, then propped up his presbyopia glasses and began to look carefully at the things listed on the paper. After a while, he nodded.


    "Not bad. Although the number is a little small, there are many rare things this time. You are really not afraid of being caught."


    In this regard, beren did not say anything. This time, he did bring several "heavyweight" magic guides. If he was caught, things would be big.


    "We haven''t seen each other for two years."


    "It''s been two years."


    Rogge looked at latil and latis, and then looked back at beren. He looked puzzled.


    "These two children are"


    "My daughter."


    Beren''s face showed a serious expression, which stunned Rogge, and latil and latis looked at him.


    "Well, I see."


    Rogge''s eyes turned. Naturally, he knew that the "father and daughter" must not be related by blood. After all, it was obvious that beren was not much different from the old cat ear girl.


    "What about the girl who was with you before?"

 Chapter 18

    ?? When latil heard Belen say that she and latis were his daughters, a warm current poured out of her heart and her eyes couldn''t help but wet.


    ?? Beren, really treat them as family!


    ?? Originally, even if Bellen simply took them in out of goodwill, there was no need to let herself do everything. She could call them.


    ?? Although Belen said that when she accepted them, it was just Belen''s introversion in latil''s view.


    ?? He is not good at expressing his goodwill. He always uses some excuses to hide his goodwill. Maybe he just wants to make himself less embarrassed after being rejected?


    ?? I accepted them and lived together so safely. During this period of time, I saw all kinds of expressions of beren. Perhaps there was a desire for something in his heart.


    ?? When latil''s psychological activities were very rich, another sentence from Grandpa Rogge came to her ear, and she immediately recovered.


    ?? Another girl?


    ?? Latil subconsciously turned her head and looked at beren. Her eyes fell on the latter''s pupils. The ripples in her eyes made her stunned.


    ?? "Mr. beren..."


    ?? It seemed that Belen came back to himself when he heard the whispers of the girl beside him. He looked at latil, then stretched out his hand and rubbed her head, smiled slightly with bitterness.


    ?? "I wanted to talk to you later. It was an interesting experience."


    ?? When Belen said this, latil blinked and nodded, but she still cared about the "girl" in her heart.


    ?? "Well... Did I slip my tongue?"


    ?? "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a big deal anyway." Beren shook his head to show that he didn''t care, and then he spoke faintly.


    ?? "As for why she wasn''t there, of course it was because she left. It was a year ago."


    ?? Beren looked very calm, but the atmosphere was very quiet at the moment. Latil looked into beren''s eyes, and the sadness could not be concealed.


    ?? "Well..."


    ?? Rogge consciously didn''t ask why the girl left beren, because he knew from beren''s sad look. Maybe he didn''t ask.


    ?? "Now that I''ve come to you, I''ll stay in this city for a few days."


    ?? "Well, come to me whenever you have any questions."


    ?? "Send someone to take the goods first."


    ?? I don''t know if it''s because of that topic. Belen doesn''t seem to want to continue sitting here. He gets up and goes outside.


    ?? After a while, Rogge called several people outside, took many objects covered by black cloth from beren''s carriage, and then returned to the black market below.


    ?? As for whether he would be robbed, Belen didn''t need to worry at all. After he got the money, he returned to the commercial car.


    ?? Along the way, he didn''t speak.


    ?? When night came, the three of beren drove the commercial car to the place introduced by Rogge, which was a relatively empty place. The three of beren lived in the carriage, with Rogge''s house on one side.


    ?? Beilun leaned against the Earth Dragon. He held the book in his hands. His eyes seemed to be reading, but his eyes were a little blurred and absent-minded.


    ?? "Mr. beren?"


    ?? When he heard someone call him, Belen also turned her head and saw latil standing there. Her brown hair drifted with the wind, and one hand stroked the hair in her ear. The cat''s pupils had a different charm.


    ?? "What''s the matter?"


    ?? "Can I talk to you?"


    ?? "Of course. What do you want to talk about?"


    ?? Latil came over and sat down beside beren. She smiled at the latter with a shallow smile, which looked so soft in the moonlight.


    ?? "Thank you, Mr. beren, for saving me today."


    ?? "What''s the matter? It doesn''t matter. After all..."


    ?? "After all, you are our father! Are you, father?"


    ?? Hearing this sentence, beren was dumbfounded immediately. He stared at the girl in front of him, and then showed a very helpless expression.


    ?? "Although I think so, please don''t call me that. After all..."


    ?? "After all, I''m only five years away from you, aren''t I, father?"


    ?? Seeing that latil was the first to speak again, Belen had to sigh, then put his hand on latil''s head, rubbed it roughly, and taught him a lesson.


    ?? "Don''t interrupt when your father is talking, you little girl."


    ??¡± I''m not a little girl! I''m only five years behind Mr. beren! "


    ?? After beren took back her hand, latil murmured, her hands smoothing her disordered hair. Although she looked angry, it was obvious that she would not be angry about it, or vice versa.


    ?? Seeing latil''s little girl posture, Belen couldn''t help laughing, and her eyes showed soft eyes. This warm feeling is really good.


    ?? "Oh, Mr. beren."


    ?? "Huh?"


    ?? "Who is that girl?"


    ?? When this sentence came out, rattis''s head suddenly drilled out of the window in the rear compartment, and then blinked at them with big eyes.


    ?? Beren was dull, his smile was slightly stiff, and his eyes were staring at latil, or nothing.


    ?? "Mr. beren... You, are you okay?"


    ?? Seeing beren''s appearance, latil immediately panicked. Her face became flustered. It seemed that she shouldn''t have asked!


    ?? "Ah? Oh, it''s all right. It''s just a little... Well, it''s a little unresponsive."


    ?? Bellen immediately recovered, and then hurriedly comforted latil. Unexpectedly, her reaction would make the child panic like this, and she couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    ?? "Well... Otherwise, just think I haven''t asked."


    ?? Latil could see that there might be a story between beren and the girl. If not, she wouldn''t show such a look just because she mentioned it.


    ?? "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I wanted to say it for a long time. It''s not a big deal. Don''t have any special ideas."


    ?? Beren''s indifferent attitude at the moment was really not persuasive, and even his eyes shook very badly.


    ?? "Mr. beren, I really like to be brave." La till could not help but make complaints about it. She blinked.


    ?? In this regard, beren just feels a little noncommittal. He doesn''t feel that he is trying to be brave. He is not a person who likes to be brave.


    ?? "In fact, a year ago, a girl lived in your current house for two years, but then she left."


    ?? Latil blinked, then sighed helplessly. She looked into beren''s eyes. This sentence was summarized, which really made her unable to react.


    ?? "Mr. Bellen, you still didn''t tell me why the girl left. Did Mr. Bellen do anything to be sorry for her?"

 Chapter 19

    Belen was also stunned when he heard latil''s words. He looked at the curious girl next to him, then looked back at the night sky and showed a thoughtful look.


    "Maybe I did something bad?"


    "Why can Mr. beren be so uncertain?"


    "Because I don''t know what''s wrong."


    Latil''s eyes fell on beren''s face. From the expression that the latter was thinking, she could see that Mr. beren really didn''t clear whether he had done something sorry for the girl.


    "Mr. beren, is that girl about the same age as us?"


    When latil asked about her age, beren was stunned. He replied, "she is several years older than you and one year older than me."


    "A year older than Mr. beren?"


    "Well, yes."


    Latil''s eyes gradually became strange. From the current signs, she knew how deeply Mr. beren was tied up with the girl.


    "Mr. Bellen, what is your relationship with that sister?"


    Hearing this question, beren blinked, then looked at latil strangely: "what else can it matter? She is my daughter like you."


    "Ah?"


    Latil showed an unbelievable expression. She asked suspiciously, "but isn''t that sister one year older than Mr. beren?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with being a year older." Beren nodded and said, "but we are father and daughter."


    Seeing beren''s "completely incomprehensible" look, latil also showed a completely incomprehensible expression. She asked strangely, "does that sister have no objection?"


    "Well, there was at first, but then there was no objection."


    Hearing this, latil sighed in her heart. She thought that the girl didn''t agree in the end, but didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Then latil was silent again. It was clear that the two people who were so deeply involved were separated because of what?


    Mr. Bellen was obviously reluctant to give up that man, and what did that man think?


    Latil didn''t think of a suitable reason for what happened, and she didn''t go to Belen to ask for the details. Want to come


    Even if asked, Mr. Belen would certainly turn the subject aside.


    "Mr. beren." Latil''s fingers crossed in front of her, and her eyes twinkled like the stars in the night sky, beautiful and moving.


    "Didn''t you keep her?"


    Belen was silent after hearing the speech. Finally, he shook his head: "No."


    "Mr. beren really doesn''t have any EQ!"


    Seeing latil''s angry and bulging cheeks, beren was stunned. He looked at the former in doubt and didn''t understand why she was angry.


    "Why should latil be angry?"


    At Belen''s words, latil snorted and turned away.


    Seeing her like this, beren blinked, and his eyes showed a helpless color. He really couldn''t touch the girl''s complex mind.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a long time, and all kinds of thoughts suddenly appeared in beren''s heart. He subconsciously said, "when latil is leaving, I''ll try to keep latil."


    When the words fell into her ears, latil''s face, which had pretended to be angry, immediately froze. After a while, she turned and looked at Belen, who was just looking at her.


    "Mr. beren, what did you just say?"


    "I just said, when you''re leaving..."


    "No!"


    Belen was interrupted before he finished. His pupils widened slightly and looked at the girl in front of him. The anger on the latter''s face was a little different from that just now.


    "That... Not what latil said..."


    "I won''t leave."


    "What?" Beren was stunned.


    The cat eared girl looked at him with firm eyes. The girl seemed very angry, much more angry than just now, although Belen didn''t know why latil was so angry.


    "I will never leave Mr. beren! So please don''t say that again!" Latil was very angry. How could she leave Mr. beren?


    "If it weren''t for Mr. Belem, latis and I would still be enslaved and hungry every day. It was because of Mr. Belem that we were saved."


    "So, not only me, but also latis will never abandon Mr. beren!"


    Listening to such firm words, Belen was stunned. He subconsciously nodded, and then his expression gradually became soft. He stretched out his hand, put his hand on the girl''s head and stroked it gently.


    "Yes, I won''t say that again, so don''t be angry anymore."


    So, like coaxing a child, Belen completely replaced himself in the role of "father", he whispered.


    Then, Belem slowly pulled latil into his arms, looked at the night sky, looked at the faint stars, showing a little color of memory.


    When latil was pulled into beren''s arms, she was stunned and didn''t react until a long time. At the same time, latil''s cheeks turned red and even the tip of her ears were dyed red. She realized that she was being held by beren.


    "Ah!"


    Latil hurriedly pushed Beilun away, retreated for a long distance towards the rear, covered his cheeks with his hands, showed only two eyes, dodged everywhere, and dared not go to see Beilun.


    "Latil, what''s the matter?" Belen looked at latil suspiciously.


    He just hugged me. How did he react so much? Is latil disgusted with such behavior? But isn''t it normal for families to behave like this?


    "No, no!" Latil quickly stood up. Her cheeks were red like a ripe fruit. She tilted her head and said, "I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go to bed first!"


    "Oh, OK, go to bed." Beren nodded.


    So latil ran away without looking back until she got back into the carriage and got into the quilt like a frightened kitten. Her cheeks were still very hot in the quilt.


    A pair of cat ears were exposed outside the bedding. Latil closed her eyes and covered her eyes with her hands. A muttering voice came from the bedding: "it''s all Mr. Belen''s fault."


    At the moment, Belen was still leaning against the Earth Dragon, his eyes reflected the bright stars in the sky, and his mind was still echoing what latil had just said.


    "Will never leave...?"


    Once, someone said something similar.

 Chapter 22

    At the moment, latil was staring at beren with a short circuit in her head. After a while, she turned her head and looked at her sister.


    Latis looked puzzled and curious. She looked back at latil strangely. When she saw her sister looking at herself like this, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Sister?"


    "Latis, that''s great!"


    Latyr''s face suddenly showed a ecstatic smile. She opened her arms and hugged the confused latys in her arms.


    Latis, leaning on latil''s shoulder, was very puzzled. She looked at Belen aside, as if she wanted to get an answer from the latter.


    Belen reached out and rubbed rattis''s head. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Naturally, he was happy for rattis.


    The magic attribute of life is extremely rare. Its healing ability is more pure than light magic. Moreover, the magic function of life attribute is not just to heal wounds.


    How can it be defined as the magic of life?


    Even beren has not seen a mage with this magic attribute several times, and he didn''t expect to see it in rattis.


    "Mr. Belen, can latis enter frozarno School Park?


    Latil''s eyes twinkle with expectation. She is 15 years old this year. In addition, she doesn''t realize that her talent will be very good, so she has no hope of entering frozarno School Park. Novel network


    However, the magic attribute of latis was life, which also gave her an idea. If the child could enter frozarno School Park, her future would be unlimited.


    I can''t take latil to frozarno academy, but the man in front of me, who graduated from frozarno academy, may have a way.


    When he heard latil''s words, beren also looked at her. He saw the hope and desire in the latter''s eyes.


    "Of course. I''ll help if latis wants to go."


    If latis can enter frozarno School Park, Belen will naturally feel happy. Even though he hasn''t said much good words about that school Park, he knows what kind of opportunity it will be to enter that school park.


    When Belen agreed, latil was very happy. She looked at latis, put her hands on the latter''s shoulders and looked at her with a smile.


    "Latis, would you like to study at the frozarno school? It''s the school my sister often mentioned."


    "I don''t want it."


    At this moment, latyr''s smile froze. She looked at the resistant latys in front of her and was very confused. Novel network


    "Why don''t you want to go? It''s a school that my sister yearns for very much."


    Little latis muttered her little mouth, her cat ears drooped, and she whispered, "I don''t want to be separated from my sister."


    It''s because of this!


    When she heard latis''s answer, latil was stunned, then smiled and shook her head. She stretched out her hand and touched her sister''s cheek.


    "Latis can''t be so capricious. Listen to her sister."


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to be separated from my sister!"


    Latil felt very warm in her heart. She held latis in her arms and her eyes were slightly wet. How could she want to separate from her sister?


    "My sister doesn''t want to be separated from latis, but ah, latis will grow up. One day, my sister will not be able to protect you. At that time, I hope latis can protect me.


    "Latis will protect her sister!"


    "But if latis doesn''t grow up, she can''t protect her sister."


    When she heard this, latis pursed her lips, lowered her eyes and remained silent for a while. She also held out her hand and hugged latil.


    "Sister, I''m going to the school park."


    Latil answered, smiled and rubbed latis''s head. They hugged each other for a while before they separated. She looked at Belen again and bent slightly.


    "Thank you, Mr. beren."


    "You don''t need to be so polite to me."


    When he heard latil''s thanks, beren shook his head. He said so seriously. Then he thought about it before he opened his mouth.


    "When latis is ten years old, send her to frozarno School Park. Before that, I can teach her some ordinary magic. After all, admission also needs examination."


    "Well, listen to Mr. beren!"


    Latil is also reluctant to separate from latis, and she also knows that even if latis has the magic of life attribute, if there is no magic to show, it is a problem whether she can enter school.


    Moreover, latil also guessed that Belen was waiting for the school festival of frozarno School Park a year later.


    Because of her longing for a better future, latil also forgot her panic for a time. At this time, something that made her a little nervous was about to begin.


    "Then, let''s start learning magic."


    "Eh? So fast? I, I''m not ready."


    "Then another day?"


    "No, be sure to start now!"


    Although some don''t quite understand latil''s thoughts, Belen nodded. He thought in his head, and then stretched out his hand. The blue magic still appeared in the palm of his hand, like a flame, but it didn''t have any temperature.


    "Well, I''ll proceed according to what I want. First of all, the entry condition of the mage is that he can use the magic in the body. This is the first and very important lesson I''ll teach you."


    The two girls'' eyes were attracted by the blue magic, but they didn''t forget to listen. After hearing beren''s words, the two girls listened attentively.


    "Only when you learn to use your magic can you start all kinds of magic. However, it''s normal for beginners not to feel their magic at the beginning, so don''t be discouraged easily."


    In order to make the two girls feel at ease, beren also added the following sentence. He knew that this first class was not an easy thing.


    "Well, it may be easier for latil than latis'' magic. Let latil come first."


    "Me, what should I do?"


    Latil was also surprised because she was very happy to learn magic, but she was also very nervous. She was afraid that she had no talent to learn and would disappoint Belen.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s not difficult to do."

 Chapter 23

    Latil sat on the ground with a serious look on her face. Although she knew it was not easy and beren let her relax, she couldn''t help being nervous.


    Feel the wind.


    What she wants to do now is to use the power of natural wind to arouse her magic, but it is obviously not an easy thing.


    Latil sat where she was, while latis was rolling on the ground, lazily enjoying the sun, while beren sat there slightly lazily, quietly looking at latil with her eyes closed.


    Belen glanced at the grass on one side and was blown by the wind. The grass swayed in a slight arc. Then he put his eyes back on latir.


    Latil''s brown hair was still falling in front of her closed eyes. She sat there and breathed very smoothly. It was a practice for her.


    However, beren''s attention was not on cultivation. His eyes fell on latis''s hair, and then looked at latis rolling aside. He stretched out a hand to hold his chin, showing the color of thinking.


    Hair, is it a little long?


    Bellen wondered if she would go to the pruning shop to cut latil and latis'' hair. Girls'' hair can''t be messy. He can''t cut it, or he''ll come by himself.


    It''s not easy to be a father.


    Since taking in latil and latis, Belen has treated them very carefully and regarded them as family. As the oldest himself, maybe he is the role of father. Novel network


    Bellen''s definition is that the person he treats kindly is his family. This is called a bad habit, which is not entirely correct.


    But for him, it''s a good feeling.


    I just hope that in the time together, we can make each other warm.


    Recently, beren has few things to think about, so he can teach the two girls to learn magic wholeheartedly.


    As for the admission of latis to frozarno School Park, it had to wait until a year later. Moreover, there was a school festival to be held a year later, and the two things came together.


    In addition, there is one thing that has to be sent to ailorana, which is also something we have to do.


    However, due to the loose time, Belen is not in a hurry. He is a vagrant businessman. What he sells depends entirely on what he has. Therefore, his economic source is very unstable. However, he does not feel that he will encounter a lack of money, so he has little enthusiasm for making money.


    If she only took care of her two children, beren wouldn''t feel any pressure. Fortunately, latil and latis were very clever, so they wouldn''t ask for anything too much.


    Although beren doesn''t mind.


    Hum.


    At this time, beren suddenly recovered and felt the much larger air flow. He also looked at latil in surprise.


    Latil''s brown hair drifted in the wind, the sun was revealed on her hair, rippling with golden brilliance, and there was a faint green light around her.


    That''s latil''s magic.


    Beren''s pupils rippled, then blinked and rubbed his chin with one hand. He thought secretly in his heart.


    Maybe latil has great talent.


    But it''s a little deliberate.


    Wow.


    The wind blew again, and then it returned to calm.


    "Ha"


    Latil opened her mouth and breathed out, as if she felt some eyes. She looked up and saw a pair of black pupils looking at her.


    "Mr. Belen, it''s hard"


    Hearing her words, beren held his chest with both hands. He nodded and looked at her with encouraging eyes: "it''s already very good, but it doesn''t need to be so deliberate. Just be natural."


    Latil nodded her head as if the student had heard the teacher''s advice. Just now, she obviously felt the existence of magic, so she now seemed a little excited.


    Belen also smiled at latil''s reaction. He said something encouraging. After all, it is very difficult for anyone to control magic freely in such a short time.


    Of course, a few special guys are not included here.


    In a short time, latil can only do such boring training for a long time. After all, if he can''t even use magic, let alone launch any magic.


    However, looking at the child''s appearance, it seems that he will enjoy it.


    After talking to latil about some precautions, Belen turned her eyes to latis, who was sitting on the duck. The latter was holding a cyan bug, and her big eyes were concentrating on the bug.


    "Latis."


    Hearing Belem''s call, latis also raised her little head and looked at Belem suspiciously, and the cyan bug in her hand fluttered away with its wings.


    Belen felt very cute when he saw the cute look of latis. He subconsciously stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the cat''s head.


    "Does latil want to learn to control magic?"


    Latis blinked her big bright eyes, revealing a thoughtful look, but then she showed a curious look.


    "Is it the one on my sister?"


    "Well, that was magic."


    "I want to learn!"


    Hearing the soft voice, Belen felt very satisfied. He held a smile at the corner of his mouth, and then gently rubbed latis''s head.


    "That''s good."


    With that, Belen took her hand away from rattis''s head, then her index finger popped out slightly, and a light blue light gathered at her fingertips and gently touched rattis''s eyebrows.


    Hum.


    A ripple fluctuated from the fingertips, and a circle of circular lines spread out, like a magic array, covered by light blue light.


    Latis felt something strange in her body and twisted her body awkwardly, but then she couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    Because of the special magic attribute of latis, Belen didn''t know how to make her feel the magic flow. Therefore, he chose the method of magic guidance, which was also the ability he learned in the school park.


    On the other side, latil was puzzled, which seemed a little different from her way of controlling magic, so she looked at Belen with great doubt.


    "Mr. beren"


    Hearing latil''s voice, beren also understood what she wanted to ask and made an understanding: "because latis''s magic attribute is special, so I use different methods."


    When she heard beren''s explanation, latil also knew in her heart. She stopped disturbing beren and stared at them quietly.

 Chapter 24

    Belen guides the magic for rattis and lets her magic flow in her body for dozens of weeks, which is also to make rattis better feel the existence of magic. Novel network


    This method is very effective for some fledgling people and a very good way to control magic.


    Beren had planned to guide the magic for latil, but after seeing her performance, beren suddenly found that there was no need to do more.


    "Latis"


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"


    Just when Belem wanted to ask latis some questions, there was another panic and hurried voice from the rear, which made him stop and turn around.


    "You are"


    I saw a man in rags and looking a little embarrassed running over. When he ran close to beren, he found that there were large and small injuries on this man.


    "I''m, I''m Rogge, an adventurer hired by master Rogge!"


    Obviously, because of some force majeure, the man is very tired and panting. He even speaks intermittently.


    "Rogge? What happened?" Belen looked at the man suspiciously. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a bad feeling came to his heart.


    "Master Rogge, he was attacked by many mages!"


    Hearing this, beren''s expression also changed slightly. A touch of seriousness and worry could be seen between her eyebrows. Novel network


    "Where is it?"


    "The little black market under the old street!"


    After hearing the speech, beren turned and got into the carriage. He looked at latil and latis: "come on." I didn''t even expect to clean the table or anything.


    It seemed that she saw the eagerness in beren''s eyes. Latil didn''t ask what had happened. She pulled latis up and ran directly into the carriage.


    Dada dada.


    Belen didn''t take care of the man and patted the earthworm. The earthworm immediately understood that the movement was no longer as slow as before. Although his limbs were thick, they were very powerful. He stepped on the ground and left here quickly.


    In the carriage.


    Latil looked at beren''s back through the window. It was the first time she felt this urgency from beren.


    She also heard what the wounded man said. Grandpa Rogge was attacked by some people, and the situation seemed very bad.


    Because the earthworm galloped all the way, the road was unobstructed. After all, no one knew that the big guy would stop when he almost hit himself.


    Soon, beren''s commercial car came to the old street and stopped in front of the stairs. He patted the Earth Dragon, stopped the car, turned his head, jumped down and ran down the stairs.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil was also surprised to see that Belen was so eager. She quickly got out of the commercial car, and latis ran out behind her and ran down. Novel network


    Belen, who had come to the dimly lit black market below, looked at a position in a moment, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    There, an old man in black was leaning against the wall, and his hands were still covering his abdomen. A dazzling bright red could be seen faintly.


    "Rogge!"


    Seeing this scene, Belen couldn''t help shouting. He hurried to Rogge''s side. He stretched out his hand and let the old man sit down slowly. At this time, he seemed to feel it and looked at the other end of the street.


    At the end of the street, several people in black robes just escaped, and when the last man walked up the steps, a red and white blade was reflected in beren''s pupil.


    "You guys"


    Beren''s eyes showed a rare look of anger and cold. He stood up, clenched his fist slightly, and then took his feet, as if he wanted to catch up.


    "No, no, don''t chase."


    Just then, Rogge''s weak voice floated into Belem''s ear, which also made Belem stop. He turned and looked at the former.


    "Let me help you see the wound."


    Belen also immediately calmed down. He squatted down and pulled Rogge''s clothes away. When he saw the bloody injury, he couldn''t help gripping his teeth.


    Rogge smiled reluctantly when he saw beren''s expression. He knew what his situation was and naturally had to have corresponding determination to do something not bright.


    "Don''t care too much. How can people in this business be afraid of death?"


    Although he understood Rogge''s meaning, how could beren not care?


    "Mr. Belen, and"


    At this time, latil and latis had come down. When they approached Belen, the two women''s eyes fell on the bloody wound, and their eyes were dull.


    Belen is helping Rogge stop bleeding. There is sweat on his forehead. He wants to save Rogge, but he doesn''t know any healing magic.


    Belen considered that maybe the magic of latis''s life attribute could be achieved, but latis could not control her magic and would not do any magic.


    What should I do?


    "Belem."


    "You say."


    Rogge''s eyes began to relax, but nevertheless, with his last strength, he took out a glass ball and a parchment from the magic guide and trembled and handed it to Belen.


    "And please help bring the bead to the place on the paper and give it to a man named Lucy el."


    Beren took the beads and parchment. He nodded firmly: "I will send this thing to the man''s hand."


    "That''s good."


    At the next moment, latil''s eyes suddenly fell behind beren, a dark shadow suddenly jumped out of the dark, and her brown cat pupils widened suddenly.


    ¡±Be careful! "


    I saw a man in a black robe suddenly jump up, holding a cold and ferocious knife in his hand, and he was about to cut on Belen.


    At this time, beren moved to the left, and his body hid slightly on one side. At this time, his palm poked out, and the blue magic covered it. A hand knife hit the man''s wrist, and the knife fell directly to the ground.


    The man was obviously startled. Just as he turned to run away, he suddenly slipped and fell. He screamed with fright.


    However, his reaction was not slow. He raised his hand and a round of bright red magic lines suddenly appeared in front of his palm. This is blasting magic.


    Seeing this scene, latil couldn''t help shouting, "Mr. beren!"


    Beren''s look was very cold. He took a step forward and waved his palm forward. The blue magic spread like a dense cloud, which directly dissipated the magic into red light spots.


    "This! How is this possible?"


    The man was also stunned by this scene. He opened his eyes and looked at the man in front of him. He picked up the long knife on the ground. That appearance frightened him.


    Belen held the knife and slowly raised his hand, as if he had killed his heart.


    The man couldn''t help feeling desperate. He just came back to see if Rogge was dead. When he saw someone here, he wanted to kill him together, but he didn''t expect to be planted here.

 Chapter 25

    "I, I, No."


    Bellen''s heart began to panic. His eyes dodged. Indeed, at that moment, he wanted to kill the man.


    Latil''s eyes began to tremble. She opened her mouth but couldn''t speak. She shook her head slowly, as if stimulated by the facts.


    The man who fell to the ground also recovered. He raised his hand, but then withdrew his hand, got up and fled to the distance.


    At first, he wanted to attack, but at last he was afraid again.


    For his escape, Belen was not aware of it at the moment, and his attention had been all focused on the girl in front of him.


    The atmosphere was silent for some time. Belem looked at latil with his head down and latis with unknown situation, and then his eyes fell on Rogge.


    At this moment, the old man has closed his eyes.


    Belen took a silent step forward. He stretched out his hand, stopped his finger in front of the old man''s nose for a moment, and finally withdrew his hand.


    At this time, the man who had tipped off Belen came with many people. When he saw Rogge, he was silent.


    "Bury him well."


    The man nodded and carried Rogge''s body. Rogge also took care of him here. He is not ungrateful. He will bury the old man well.


    After the crowd left, Bellen and the second daughter still stood where they were. The atmosphere between them was very quiet, and the people who had fled and the businessmen returned here one after another. Novel network


    The voices around him became more and more noisy. Belen sighed in his heart. He raised his head and looked at latil. At the moment, the latter still lowered his head and stared at the bluestone floor. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Let''s get out of here first?"


    Belen said this, and then walked away. When he passed latyr, latyr stayed where she was.


    Seeing this scene, beren hesitated for a moment and immediately reached out to lalatil''s hand, but at the moment of touching, he suddenly froze.


    When Belen''s finger touched latil''s hand, latil''s delicate body suddenly trembled and her hand shrank back like lightning.


    Latil raised her head and looked at the man next to her, with a painful fear in her eyes. She subconsciously stepped back.


    With such a small movement, beren''s heart could not help trembling. His eyes opened slightly and seemed unbelievable, but then his eyes returned to normal.


    Latil''s eyes turned to beren''s eyes. At this moment, she suddenly woke up, opened her mouth and wanted to say something, and the uneasiness in her heart began to fluctuate.


    ¡±"Beren first"


    "Get out of here first."


    Belen turned and stepped out. At the moment when she was staggered from latil''s vision, the girl saw the haze like sadness on the boy''s face.


    At this moment, latil realized how big a mistake she had made.


    But despite this, latil still didn''t say anything. She took her sister''s hand, followed beren''s back, walked up the stairs step by step, and finally walked into the carriage without a word.


    Belen weakly patted the back of the earthworm. The earthworm''s lantern like eyes looked back at Belen, blinked, took back their eyes and began to walk.


    Sitting in the front of the car, beren leaned there with no focus. His face was expressionless and looked very calm, but in fact, his heart was very uncomfortable, so painful that he tore his heart and lungs.


    Not only did Rogge''s death make him feel sad, but also latil''s appearance made him feel scared and flustered.


    Why on earth?


    In fact, beren knows why.


    For more than a month, beren has undoubtedly regarded latil and latis as his family, and he takes himself as the role of "father". However, as a "father", he has made an action to collapse his image.


    He almost killed someone in front of his daughter!


    Beren was very worried about what dark impression he left in the hearts of the two girls. In that case, the so-called "home" would be broken because of scruples.


    Maybe rattis was not very sensible and didn''t understand what beren''s actions meant at that time, but rattie was very clear.


    Will this child think about anything?


    Who would have no idea and stay with a Murderer with a smile? In beren''s view, the kind latil will certainly not forgive him.


    He finally stopped his hand, and perhaps he would have a chance to turn the situation around.


    Belen''s heart was so hopeful.


    At the thought of latil''s eyes at that time, beren subconsciously clenched his hand. He regretted why he had done that kind of thing at that time. It was only necessary to make the other party lose combat effectiveness.


    But at the thought that those people killed Rogge, he was very angry. He didn''t think of anything else, so that he made the situation like this.


    At the moment, his mood was very complex. The whole man leaned there, looked up at the sky, his eyes drifted, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the carriage.


    Latil was embracing her sister with both hands. She looked at the wooden wall with a complex look, with unspeakable regret and remorse in her heart.


    She recalled the scene at that time. She remembered that Mr. beren''s eyes were like ice without the slightest expression, which was completely different from beren in normal days!


    That kind of Bellen, as if she had changed, made latil don''t know him. She was afraid of that kind of Bellen.


    Latil had seen that look, in the eyes of some murderers.


    Is it true that Mr. Belen once


    The more he thought about it, latil couldn''t help shivering. The more he found that beren was more and more mysterious, as if the distance between the two sides had become farther.


    The atmosphere of the mall seemed to return to the time when only Belen was alone. In this way, he left the town very quietly.


    The Earth Dragon didn''t know where to go. After all, beren didn''t guide it. Naturally, he acted according to his own will.


    It was not until the evening that the Earth Dragon stopped and made a low voice towards Belem that he revived the latter, and he was surprised to find that it was time.


    When Belen hesitated to cook, a dull voice came from the rear compartment, which made his heart stop for a moment.


    "Mr. beren."


    When he heard latil''s voice, beren turned his head. Through the window, he could see the girl''s side face. He pursed his lips and hesitated for a moment.


    "Dinner will be ready soon. Wait a minute."


    It seemed that he had found an excuse to escape. At that moment, Belen wanted to turn around and leave. He still needed time to calm down, but at this time, another word came.


    "Mr. Bellen... Have you met this kind of thing before? Or... Mr. Bellen has met these things too?"


    As soon as he turned around, Belen, who turned his back to the window, was stunned. He was frozen in place, but reason told him that he had to answer.


    "Before... Now, no, now No."


    Belen said so. His heart beat faster unconsciously. He clenched his hands and seemed a little nervous and restrained. His mood was very complex and worried.

 Chapter 26

    In the following period of time, the atmosphere was particularly quiet, and beren''s godless eyes gradually recovered a little brilliance. He came down from the front of the car and walked numbly to the rear carriage. Novel network


    In the carriage where latil is located, she is embracing her knees and staring at the board. When she hears the footsteps outside the carriage, there is light condensation in her pupils.


    "Mr. beren"


    Latil grabbed her trouser legs and clenched her teeth. She gradually realized that something was wrong. There seemed to be an invisible gap between her and Belen.


    Beren and Rogge have a magic weapon transaction, and it is still a private transaction, which is against the king''s law. From this point, it can be seen that the foundation of both sides is obviously not very clean.


    Looking at beren at that time, maybe


    Maybe Mr. Belen killed people, too.


    Staying with such a person may lead to countless troubles. Perhaps even Mr. beren is an uncertain factor.


    Latil felt extremely ashamed of herself who had such doubts. It was clear that the other party was the Savior of her sister.


    But I just can''t help thinking so.


    Mr. beren''s expression at that time was frightening.


    Latil wanted to give herself a slap to wake up, but now she was unable to do that, or she couldn''t deny everything she thought. Novel network


    Obviously, Mr. Belen is a very gentle person, and he will never be the person I think. Maybe he was just wrong and disturbed by other factors.


    Just tell yourself


    Soon, there was a rustle outside the carriage. It was the sound of putting tables, chairs and benches. It was the sound of Mr. beren preparing to cook.


    Perhaps Mr. beren didn''t think so much?


    After all, Mr. beren went to cook on time.


    But can she really put aside her superfluous ideas and go out later?


    Outside, beren was looking at the boiling water and his eyes were flowing. Finally, he put out the fire first. He began to make peace. It seemed that he didn''t intend to cook.


    I don''t know how long passed. Anyway, latil didn''t clearly realize the passage of time. When she was still hesitating at the bottom of her heart, the window was knocked.


    Latil was stunned. She raised her head and her eyes fell on the window. The man was facing her back, but she had two cakes in one hand.


    This is


    "This is my cake. That... It might be good to change your taste occasionally."


    Just before latil could react, a very dull but disturbing voice rang out.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Latil whispered softly, but only she could hear it. She looked at the cake wrapped in paper in her hand, hesitated for a moment, and stretched out her hand to take it.


    At this time, her finger accidentally touched beren''s palm.


    Therefore, the hand suddenly trembled.


    After latyr took the food, the hand quickly retracted, but this scene was not noticed by latyr. Her eyes were falling on the two cakes.


    On the cake, there were wisps of tempting fragrance, which soon filled the carriage, making the greedy cat drool.


    Latil''s eyes also fell on her sister. She found that her sister latis was still in good spirits. It didn''t seem to be affected by the heavy atmosphere, which also relieved her.


    Latis went to latil. Before, because her sister didn''t seem to be in a good mood, she didn''t bother her, but now she was hungry.


    "Sister, I''m hungry."


    When she heard what latis said, latil was also soft hearted. She didn''t want her sister to go hungry. She''s old enough to grow up.


    "Here you are. If you''re hungry after eating, here''s your sister''s."


    Seeing the food delivered, the kitten immediately brightened her eyes. She held it in her hands, then showed her little tiger teeth and began to bite lovingly.


    When rattis took her first bite, the depression in the cake immediately exposed. The ingredients in the cake were very rich and nutritious, and the number of ingredients was beyond judgment, but it could not be denied that it would take a lot of time.


    When she saw latis eating the cake, latil was silent. She turned her head and looked at the figure outside the window. She pursed her lips and her eyes were complex.


    Time passed quickly. Dusk fell, the curtain fell, and the whole sky was dark, but it was dotted with the brilliance of countless stars.


    Cover the quilt for latis. The kitten soon went to sleep, but latil was very worried, so she was not sleepy.


    Her mood is very complicated.


    From the beginning, she yearned for an ordinary life, but when she and latis were branded with the mark of slavery, this dream was dashed.


    But the dream revived one day.


    That was when beren said that. Only she knew how happy latil was at that time.


    It is precisely because beren''s surface is ordinary that latil is so relieved, but now it has proved that this ordinary man is so unusual.


    When the three of them left, she found that Mr. Belen was very mysterious. When she learned that Mr. Belen graduated from that college, she was deeply shocked.


    This seemingly ordinary man turned out to be such a powerful man.


    The more mysterious, the more distant.


    Indeed, it does not say how noble and aboveboard the students who graduated from frozarno college are, and Mr. beren, perhaps because of some dark identities, did not recognize the Witch of the red lotus.


    The dream of ordinary life began to fall apart again.


    For Belen, latil always has a feeling of respect and gratitude in her heart. After all, it was this man who saved them.


    Latil doesn''t care about her situation, but if she will encounter any danger to her sister, she will be very resistant, because latis is her only family.


    As long as she can make latis safe, she can be her sister. This is what she has to do no matter what.


    Beren has also answered before. In the past, he has also encountered things like Rogge''s attack. If so, he and latis, who travel with beren, may also encounter such things.

 Chapter 27

    After another three days, beren''s heart gradually calmed down, like a windless lake, with no waves, but it was quiet, which made people feel a strong sense of conflict. Novel network


    Beren''s expression has always been the same, and he rarely sees his smile. However, this does not mean that his emotion is very cold, but his heart is very full, happy and sad. He is a very ordinary human.


    Maybe latis is too young to know too many things, but he knows very well that if something like that happens around him, a kind girl like latil will worry about her sister first.


    There will be serious uncertainty around him, which is the most worrying thing for latil. Her first consideration will not be herself.


    Even Belen himself is not sure that he is safe. Just talking about his identity as a businessman, he is sometimes coveted by some bandits and mountain thieves.


    Although in this legal Kingdom, such things are not very common. Probably.


    Beren converged her sadness in her heart. Suddenly, her eyes moved slightly and looked straight into the distance. In the lens of her line of sight, there was a green grass all over.


    It''s a prairie.


    He had seen the parchment given to him by master Rogge, and the destination was in the bruggonti prairie, not far away. Novel network


    In these three days, except for preparing food for latil and latis, Belen hardly stopped a commercial car. Even latis didn''t say anything like "going out to play", so his process was very fast.


    No matter what the estrangement between them is, the most important thing now should be to complete the things entrusted by master Rogge on his deathbed


    If he really gets to that point, he can only let go.


    At this time, in the rear compartment, the elderly cat ear girl sat with her knees hugged. She leaned against the wall and her eyes revealed complexity. Obviously, her mood was unclear.


    In fact, latil knew very well that the reason for this cold atmosphere was that she thought too much. Although she was worried about her sister, she inevitably hurt Belen.


    It was clear that Mr. Belen was a very gentle person, whether to treat her and latis, or to treat anything around her. However, when such a person showed ferocity, she felt afraid.


    After all, she still didn''t know Mr. Bellen enough, but she believed from her heart that Mr. Bellen wouldn''t hurt them, because it was the man who saved them. Novel network


    Obviously, I decided to do anything for Mr. beren, but I hurt him in this way, regardless of his feelings.


    At this time, latil couldn''t help thinking of the man, the girl who had lived with Mr. beren for two years. The tie between them was so strong.


    If it were that girl, it wouldn''t be like her.


    During this time, latil also knew that Mr. Belen was a kind man, and whenever she looked into Belen''s eyes, she could always see something else.


    Mr. beren, he''s a lonely man.


    This is her conclusion.


    She thought of all kinds, especially her excessive actions that day. From the eyes of Mr. beren, latil could not help trembling at the bottom of her heart, and a strong sense of guilt spread all over her body.


    How did she do that?


    At this moment, latil''s palm slowly shook up, and a firm color appeared in her brown cat pupil. At this moment, she made up her mind.


    With the sun shining high, you can still feel the slightest warmth in this refreshing wind. On the green grassland, you can see a ray of dazzling brilliance on the horizon, which is up to noon.


    Belen stopped the Earth Dragon. He looked at the blue sky and was hurt by the dazzling light. He took back his eyes and thought it was time to make food again.


    After beren got out of the commercial car, he looked back at the quiet carriage. There were light ripples in his plain eyes. Then he looked back and began to pick up the cooking tools.


    Prepare the ingredients. Belen is thinking about what to do. After all, latil and latis haven''t come out to eat these days. Naturally, he won''t cook ordinary meals.


    Thinking of the two girls who haven''t eaten for several days, Belen made up his mind. He was going to make some rice burgers, which was a good choice.


    The process of making rice burger is not difficult, but there must be some Kung Fu. The middle trap and nutrition are naturally very rich. After all, the two girls are still in the stage of growing up.


    Maybe the two children won''t eat the third Rice Burger, but Belen still made two more. The ingredients can''t be wasted. He is a very grain saver.


    Just as beren wrapped up the rice fort and planned to deliver it, he was suddenly stunned. He turned around and saw a little cat suddenly running over.


    The little cat came and stood lovably in front of beren. His little face was full of smiles and his tail was swinging behind him. He looked very happy.


    "Big brother!"


    This soft voice hit beren''s heart. He stared at the little girl in front of him. For a moment, he felt his heart was melting, and a feeling of Joy came to his heart.


    "Latis"


    Obviously, latis was suffocating in the carriage these days. She looked around and looked at beren with a pathetic expression.


    "Big brother, I''m hungry."


    "Ah? Oh, oh, there''s food, there''s food!"


    Belem panicked, then hurried to take the wrapped rice fort from the side, and then hurriedly handed it to latis, for fear of making the little girl hungry.


    Latis took over the rice castle and looked curious about the baby. She saw such things for the first time, but these days, she ate things she had never seen before, but they were very delicious without exception.


    Because the outside package was just right, it wouldn''t burn her little hand. At this time, Belen saw that latis was about to bite off when she opened her mouth. She was worried again.

 Chapter 28

    At first, Bellen was still stunned. When she heard the girl''s words in front of her, she suddenly felt an excitement in her heart, and the expression on her face changed subtly.


    "Yes, there is food."


    With that, Belen took the rice fort from one side, and then handed it to latil, with a look of tension in her eyes.


    Latil reached out to take the rice fort, then slightly lowered his head, a blush appeared on both sides of his cheeks, and the appearance of gritting his teeth was really lovely.


    When she just opened her mouth, what she clearly wanted to say was not that!


    What "I''m hungry"!?


    She''s here to apologize!


    When facing Bellen, latil couldn''t help being nervous, so that she even said something wrong and even said something like that. It''s really embarrassing!


    Latil looked at the rice castle in her hand and raised it slightly. She gently blew two mouthfuls, and then bit it with her small mouth. Even the sweetness of the rice can appear on the tip of her tongue.


    The girl looked at the rice castle in her hand. It was clear that the real delicious food was in it, but the ordinary rice had such a taste.


    Mr. Belen


    "Mr. Belen, I..."


    "I''ll get two stools!"


    Before he heard what latil said, beren ran out and quickly got into the carriage. He didn''t expect that the two girls came out, so he didn''t prepare a stool.


    Seeing this, latil also lowered her head, there seemed to be steam on her head, and her two cat ears swayed slightly. She was really very nervous, but she had to say it anyway.


    After beren took out the stool, latil also sat down. As soon as she wanted to talk, she saw beren go aside, pick up latis from the ground and put her on the stool.


    After a while, the volume of the rice castle in latil''s hand was getting smaller and smaller. Her face turned a little red because she felt a pair of eyes staring at her.


    "Sorry."


    This sentence came from beren''s mouth. He made a bow to latil and made a very serious apology. He knew what impression he made on the girl.


    "This sentence should not be said by Mr. beren. It should be me who should say I''m sorry."


    Latil was also frightened by Beilun''s actions. She immediately put down the rice fort, then took the first two steps and helped Beilun up. The latter stared at her bending.


    "But..."


    "Sorry!"


    "Obviously, it was my fault from the beginning, just because I couldn''t accept Mr. beren''s look and behavior, so I was like this now! Obviously, I didn''t think from Mr. beren''s point of view. I think I''m right. Grandpa Rogge must be an important friend of Mr. beren!"


    Looking at the bowing latil, Belen couldn''t help trembling in his heart. It turned out that the child also considered his affairs. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help raising his hand, put his palm on the girl''s head and stroked the soft hair.


    "Latil is such a good boy."


    "I''m afraid of that. What I''m most worried about is latis. She''s still so young. I don''t want anything to happen to her anyway."


    "I won''t let you get hurt, absolutely."


    Latil raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. There was a convincing seriousness on her face, and latil was willing to believe him.


    "But..."


    Latil was also stunned when she heard the last words.


    "I have to admit that there may be many accidents around me. If latil and latis want a more peaceful life, I... Can help you find a family I know and live there. You will be very happy and don''t need to worry about so many things."


    Although she was very reluctant, Bellen still said what she could do. Since she regarded them as daughters, how can a father not consider his daughter? If there is a way to be happy, he will do it.


    There is no doubt that latil wants a quiet and auspicious life, but as beren said, there are many uncertainties around him, which is contrary to latil''s life.


    So even if he doesn''t want to, he must say it.


    After saying these words, Belen didn''t look into latil''s eyes again. It was a completely unconscious move. In his heart, he was even struggling, but he didn''t regret it.


    Latil was also shocked by what beren said, but she soon recovered. She looked at the man who was not a few years older than her, showing a warm and beautiful smile.


    "Mr. beren, it''s so gentle."


    Latil opened her arms and hugged the man in front of her, feeling the strong chest and inexplicably feeling very warm and safe.


    "Does Mr. Belen remember what latil said before? If Belen forgets, I''ll say it again. I said, I''ll never leave Mr. Belen!"


    "Even if something like this happens, I still don''t think I want to leave, and it will be the same in the future. Even if something goes too far, I agree to stay with Mr. beren."


    Hearing the moving words, beren''s eyes widened slightly. He looked at the girl in his arms. He didn''t expect latil to say such words.


    He wanted to make latil and latis live a happy and peaceful life. Although he was unwilling, as a "father", he still said it.


    But in that case, it''s really It''s such a foul. How can he let them leave


    "Well, aren''t we father and daughter?"


    Latil raised her head in beren''s arms, and the gentle smile seemed to make the haze in the latter''s heart retreat immediately, like light spreading on the earth.


    "Isn''t it, father?"


    "Ah, yes."


    At this moment, beren''s mood suddenly brightened, and a touch of lightness and smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. In addition, he also made an oath in his heart.


    The breeze blows across the green grassland, which makes people linger and forget to return. Belen''s eyes can''t help but be wet and look a little complicated. When she thinks of what latil said before, her heart is tingling.


    "Latil is such a gentle and good boy."


    He whispered so softly, and latil obviously heard it. She looked at beren''s face, as if she saw the glittering light, and couldn''t help but cry out in surprise.


    "Mr. beren, it''s not time for you to cry, is it?"


    Hearing latil''s words, Belen immediately recovered. At the moment, he also felt the fog in his eyes. He didn''t turn his head and tried his best to hold back his tears.


    "No."


    "But I just seemed to see it."


    "Absolutely not. Eat the rice Fort quickly! If it''s not enough, I have two more."

 Chapter 29

    After the "reconciliation" on that day, beren returned to the normal pace of life, which is undoubtedly a happy thing for all, and beren''s happy mood has not subsided in recent days.


    In a commercial car.


    Belen sat at the forefront of the commercial car. He looked at the surrounding scenery and looked calm, but in fact, he was in a happy mood without expression.


    In recent days, commercial vehicles have traveled a long distance. Because the specific location is not written on the parchment, it can be said that they are drifting unconsciously during this period of time.


    These two days, they also met some local residents living in the bruggonti prairie. Sure enough, they grew up on the prairie with heroic temperament and very hospitable.


    Among these local residents, there are many sub races. For latil and latis, who are both sub races, they are still such lovely two little girls. Naturally, they treat them with kindness.


    Whether it''s residence or food, the reception is very considerate, which makes Belen sigh that lovely and clever children are really popular wherever they are.


    However, after staying for some time, they set off again. It''s impolite to harass people here all the time. On the occasion of leaving, latil and latis can be regarded as full load, all of which are local specialties.


    It''s not the first time beren has come to the bruggonti prairie. He has been here a long time ago. There are many memories in his mind. It''s worth taking a trip.


    "Here you are, Mr. beren."


    When he heard the sound, beren immediately recovered. He turned his head and saw that latil was holding a jade like thing between his fingers and looking at him with a smile.


    "What is this?"


    Belen looked curiously at what latil was holding.


    "This is the fructose aunt Haru gave me. It''s delicious."


    "Then, can I have this?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing the speech, beren blinked. He leaned forward, opened his mouth slightly, gently bit the fructose away, chewed it twice, and then nodded.


    "Very sweet."


    However, latil seemed to look at it as if she hadn''t heard it, but in a moment, she retracted as if she had touched the electricity. Her cheeks immediately turned red and dyed to the tip of her ears, like a red fruit. It was really lovely.


    Her fingertips could also vaguely feel the residual touch of her lips, and her whole body was unconsciously numb.


    "Mr. Bellen! Why, why don''t you hold it in your hand!"


    Seeing that latil was very wrong, Belen showed a puzzled look. He chewed fructose and recalled what he had done wrong, but he couldn''t draw a conclusion.


    "I''m holding the reins."


    Latil noticed that beren was pulling the reins, but immediately looked at beren with great shame: "it won''t be good to loosen one hand!"


    "Also, otherwise, give me another one?"


    "I won''t give it to you! Big fool!"


    Seeing latil suddenly shrink back, Belen blinked suspiciously. He could feel latil getting angry, but he didn''t know why.


    As beren looked back, his eyes gazed slightly into the distance. At the end of his line of sight, there was a huge mountain, with peaks rising into the sky and dense forests.


    That''s it.


    Although the naked eye can see it, it takes a lot of time to reach the forest, and after entering the forest, the Earth Dragon''s speed slows down.


    Beren glanced around and couldn''t help feeling that it was much quieter and more peaceful than the scene when he first came here.


    After all, a lot happened at that time.


    Whoosh.


    A rustle fell into beren''s ear. His eyes looked at a direction. He could see a small figure passing by, and his heart moved.


    Whew!


    The sound of a broken wind passed, and a small object came. Belen was stunned and slightly turned his head. The object hit the wall on one side.


    When it fell down, it turned out to be a stone.


    At this time, the Earth Dragon also stopped, his huge eyes blinked, and a stuffy hum came from his nose. It looked alert.


    "Who are you?! what are you doing here?!"


    Belen looked up slightly. On a tree in front of him, there was a boy standing on a branch. He was not very old. He should be about twelve or thirteen years old. He was still holding a slingshot and was aiming at him.


    When you look carefully, you will find that the boy''s ears are gray, black and furry. Because of the problem of standing posture, you can vaguely see a tail behind him.


    The child is a sub race and a wolf.


    Sub race different races have their own advantages, and wolf sub race, whether power or speed, or others, has far more talents than other kinds.


    However, the boy in front of him is just a young wolf Asian.


    "We''re just passing by. It''s a sightseeing trip."


    Beren calmly explained that people might have misunderstood something.


    "Us? Who else?" The wolf asian boy looked at Belen on alert, and then the wolf pupil took a look at the commercial car behind the latter.


    "What happened, Mr. beren?"


    At this time, latil''s voice came out of the commercial car and came to beren. Then he noticed the wolf asian boy and was stunned.


    "Girl."


    The wolf boy was also stunned. He also noticed that latil was a symbol of cat Asia. He was stunned for a while, and then came back to his mind.


    "Are you really just passing by?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing beren''s answer, the wolf boy thought, and then he jumped down from the tree more than four meters high, with very light movements.


    Then, the wolf boy came towards beren and others. He took the slingshot back to his waist, and then bent slightly towards beren with a trace of apology.


    "Sorry, I made a wrong judgment, because some rude guys have come before. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 30

    After the "reconciliation" on that day, beren returned to the normal pace of life, which is undoubtedly a happy thing for all, and beren''s happy mood has not subsided in recent days.


    In a commercial car.


    Belen sat at the forefront of the commercial car. He looked at the surrounding scenery and looked calm, but in fact, he was in a happy mood without expression.


    In recent days, commercial vehicles have traveled a long distance. Because the specific location is not written on the parchment, it can be said that they are drifting unconsciously during this period of time.


    These two days, they also met some local residents living in the bruggonti prairie. Sure enough, they grew up on the prairie with heroic temperament and very hospitable.


    Among these local residents, there are many sub races. For latil and latis, who are both sub races, they are still such lovely two little girls. Naturally, they treat them with kindness.


    Whether it''s residence or food, the reception is very considerate, which makes Belen sigh that lovely and clever children are really popular wherever they are.


    However, after staying for some time, they set off again. It''s impolite to harass people here all the time. On the occasion of leaving, latil and latis can be regarded as full load, all of which are local specialties.


    It''s not the first time beren has come to the bruggonti prairie. He has been here a long time ago. There are many memories in his mind. It''s worth taking a trip.


    "Here you are, Mr. beren."


    When he heard the sound, beren immediately recovered. He turned his head and saw that latil was holding a jade like thing between his fingers and looking at him with a smile.


    "What is this?"


    Belen looked curiously at what latil was holding.


    "This is the fructose aunt Haru gave me. It''s delicious."


    "Then, can I have this?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing the speech, beren blinked. He leaned forward, opened his mouth slightly, gently bit the fructose away, chewed it twice, and then nodded.


    "Very sweet."


    However, latil seemed to look at it as if she hadn''t heard it, but in a moment, she retracted as if she had touched the electricity. Her cheeks immediately turned red and dyed to the tip of her ears, like a red fruit. It was really lovely.


    Her fingertips could also vaguely feel the residual touch of her lips, and her whole body was unconsciously numb.


    "Mr. Bellen! Why, why don''t you hold it in your hand!"


    Seeing that latil was very wrong, Belen showed a puzzled look. He chewed fructose and recalled what he had done wrong, but he couldn''t draw a conclusion.


    "I''m holding the reins."


    Latil noticed that beren was pulling the reins, but immediately looked at beren with great shame: "it won''t be good to loosen one hand!"


    "Also, otherwise, give me another one?"


    "I won''t give it to you! Big fool!"


    Seeing latil suddenly shrink back, Belen blinked suspiciously. He could feel latil getting angry, but he didn''t know why.


    As beren looked back, his eyes gazed slightly into the distance. At the end of his line of sight, there was a huge mountain, with peaks rising into the sky and dense forests.


    That''s it.


    Although the naked eye can see it, it takes a lot of time to reach the forest, and after entering the forest, the Earth Dragon''s speed slows down.


    Beren glanced around and couldn''t help feeling that it was much quieter and more peaceful than the scene when he first came here.


    After all, a lot happened at that time.


    Whoosh.


    A rustle fell into beren''s ear. His eyes looked at a direction. He could see a small figure passing by, and his heart moved.


    Whew!


    The sound of a broken wind passed, and a small object came. Belen was stunned and slightly turned his head. The object hit the wall on one side.


    When it fell down, it turned out to be a stone.


    At this time, the Earth Dragon also stopped, his huge eyes blinked, and a stuffy hum came from his nose. It looked alert.


    "Who are you?! what are you doing here?!"


    Belen looked up slightly. On a tree in front of him, there was a boy standing on a branch. He was not very old. He should be about twelve or thirteen years old. He was still holding a slingshot and was aiming at him.


    When you look carefully, you will find that the boy''s ears are gray, black and furry. Because of the problem of standing posture, you can vaguely see a tail behind him.


    The child is a sub race and a wolf.


    Sub race different races have their own advantages, and wolf sub race, whether power or speed, or others, has far more talents than other kinds.


    However, the boy in front of him is just a young wolf Asian.


    "We''re just passing by. It''s a sightseeing trip."


    Beren calmly explained that people might have misunderstood something.


    "Us? Who else?" The wolf asian boy looked at Belen on alert, and then the wolf pupil took a look at the commercial car behind the latter.


    "What happened, Mr. beren?"


    At this time, latil''s voice came out of the commercial car and came to beren. Then he noticed the wolf asian boy and was stunned.


    "Girl."


    The wolf boy was also stunned. He also noticed that latil was a symbol of cat Asia. He was stunned for a while, and then came back to his mind.


    "Are you really just passing by?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing beren''s answer, the wolf boy thought, and then he jumped down from the tree more than four meters high, with very light movements.


    Then, the wolf boy came towards beren and others. He took the slingshot back to his waist, and then bent slightly towards beren with a trace of apology.


    "Sorry, I made a wrong judgment, because some rude guys have come before. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 31

    When he walked into the cave, not only Belen, but also gruer felt more powerful magic than he felt outside.


    What''s in it?


    Beren looked very calm, but his eyes were also alert. He looked at the darkness ahead, turned his right hand, and the light blue light condensed, illuminating the road ahead for them.


    "Let''s go."


    On one side, gruer followed beren. The wolf pupils stared ahead. As a wolf sub race, his instinct told him that there were dangerous things in it.


    Nevertheless, he still did not choose to quit.


    The more you go inside, you will find that the roads inside are more spacious, and the light here can only be supported by the magic light in beren''s hands.


    "Why haven''t you seen your head yet?"


    Gruer was surprised to find that the path of the cave was so long that it hadn''t come to an end after walking for so long.


    "It''s coming."


    Beilun on the side said that gruer was stunned when he heard the speech. His eyesight was very good in the dark, so he could also find that the front seemed to be the exit.


    What will happen?


    When they reached the exit, it was an empty place. Although the top was covered with rocks, there were tiny cracks to light up the place.


    "There should be such a place."


    Gruer was amazed because there was a different beauty here, and Belen also put away the magic in his hand, and his eyes fell in the center below in an instant.


    In the middle, there was a huge corpse, at least three meters high. It was not like human beings, because it was black, had horns on its head, looked ferocious, and had a pair of rotten black wings behind it.


    "So... What is it, what is it?"


    Gruer also noticed the huge body in the center below. Somehow, although it was dead, he could still feel an extremely terrible smell.


    As a wolf race, gruer felt such an evil breath for the first time in his life that he couldn''t help shaking and his cold hair stood up.


    "I... we, let''s get out of here! This is beyond our control!"


    Although he is young, gruer also has the ability to judge the seriousness of things. He knows very well that there is such a thing in this place. Something terrible has definitely happened!


    "No hurry."


    Belen said calmly. His eyes moved away from the body and looked to the right. There was a quiet figure leaning against the wall.


    It was a black haired woman with a charming face. She was a very beautiful girl. She was probably only in her early twenties. She was wearing armor. There was a sign of flower shield on the armor. Although it was covered by armor, it was still difficult to hide her proud posture, although the armor was in tattered condition.


    and... The corner of the girl''s mouth is still stained with blood.


    Beren frowned, then walked down and slowly came to the black haired woman. He squatted down, stretched out a hand and squeezed it on the latter''s wrist.


    "Belem, what''s that, you know?"


    Gruer couldn''t help asking. In his opinion, maybe this person who traveled north and south of the river might know something.


    "That is the general of the demon clan."


    Hearing this answer, gruer''s pupils suddenly shrunk. Even children like him, no, it can be said that no one in the world doesn''t know what the demon clan is.


    Their empire united with several empires to fight together, isn''t it the army of the demon clan? It''s hard to imagine how powerful the demon clan is. After all, even with the brave men of their empire, they still haven''t won it?


    It can be seen that the demon clan is very strong. The warlord of the demon clan is said to be too powerful. A warlord has the power to defeat thousands with one.


    However, the dead body over there at the moment is actually a general of the demon clan!? As for who killed him, it was obvious, because in addition to the demon warrior, there was this mysterious black haired woman.


    "Is she..."


    Gruer just wanted to ask if the girl killed the demon warrior, but he noticed something and looked at the black haired woman.


    Beren didn''t answer. He withdrew his hand, and then remained silent for a long time. He clenched his fist and knocked twice dully in the position opposite his heart.


    In front of him, the black haired girl obviously had no vitality, and may have died for a long time, and he probably knew where the armor he was wearing came from.


    Gruer was stunned when he saw Beilun''s behavior. Then he showed a serious expression, stood at attention in front of the black haired girl, raised his hand and clenched his fist, and did the same thing as Beilun.


    "You''ve worked hard! May you have a peaceful journey!"


    He had a precocious mind. He knew very well what a respectable thing the deceased had done. He had seen the paladins of the Empire do this and understood the meaning of it.


    After a long silence, beren put his hand down, and his eyes fell on the hands of the black haired girl, who seemed to hold something tightly.


    After a moment of hesitation, he opened the girl''s hand. It turned out that there was a pocket watch. In the pocket watch, there was a piece of white paper. There was the girl''s face on the pocket watch and another girl on the side. I think it should be two sisters. They laughed very happily on the pocket watch.


    In front of the black haired woman''s armor, there is a quick nameplate pendant engraved with "Silan bellagwen". I think this is her name.


    The girl in front of him was just the same age as him, but she died here. The pocket watch in her hand obviously had something to worry about before she died, and the white paper may have been written before the war.


    "You must also want to go back alive. Don''t be sad. Rest in peace, the dead. All you want to say is on this paper. I''ll take it with me and swear in the name of my Belen glien."


    Beilun looked serious and made a very serious oath, while gruer was respectful. He silently made a wish in his heart.


    Then, Belen took out a handkerchief, reached out to wipe the blood on the corner of the girl''s mouth, and then took the paper. He stood up and looked at the body of the demon warrior.


    "Maybe you have your mission, but I''m sorry, I don''t agree with you."


    Belen took out a red scroll from nowhere. He took the scroll, injected blue magic into it, and then threw it at the body of the demon war general.


    Wow.


    The red scroll suddenly burned and turned into a towering fire, which swept down in an instant and covered the corpse of the demon warrior.


    The terrible high temperature swept away. Under gruer''s sight, the body was quickly burned at a speed visible to the naked eye and turned into a little fly ash. At that position, there was a silver white sword inserted there, and the sword body exuded an amazing cold spirit.


    "Good... Great! This is a magic scroll... I remember, it seems very expensive..."


    Gruel said to himself dully. He didn''t know which aspect he was shocked by, the power of magic or extravagance.


    "Let''s go."


    Beren took back her eyes and said calmly.


    "Don''t you have to bury her?" Gruer was also stunned after hearing the speech. He felt that he should bury the general who deserved everyone''s respect.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    Gruel didn''t understand. It was clear that beren had done that before.


    "Because she has people to wait for."

 Chapter 32

    After that, beren and gruer left the cave. After passing through the barrier, beren turned his head again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Belen stop, gruel was puzzled.


    Beren didn''t answer. He took the first two steps. There was a dark blue magic glow on his palm. He raised his hand and printed it on the invisible barrier.


    Hum.


    The magic spread to the side, just like the ripples on the lake. Belen only strengthened it. After all, the barrier was not particularly strong.


    Belen looked inside, then turned back and prepared to go down the mountain.


    "Beren, they should have been a long time?"


    Aside, gruer asked his voice curiously. After all, it was the fall of a demon war general and a human strong man. The battle between them must have a great impact. However, he didn''t hear any voice these days.


    "At least two or three years."


    Beilun knew what gruel was curious about. He estimated the time in his heart, and then replied. His eyes looked into the distance and thought silently in his heart.


    On the way down the mountain, gruer knew clearly when he heard beren''s reply, but then he suddenly stopped and stared at beren.


    "Two or three years? How is this possible? I don''t know the body of the demon clan, but that"


    "Well, it''s all right. It''s strange. That man is superman. He won''t disappear in ten years."


    Hearing the word "Superman", gruel''s wolf pupil immediately widened. He looked at beren in disbelief, and then looked back at the top of the mountain.


    "You, you say yes, it''s super, Superman?"


    "Talk as you walk."


    As a result, gruer immediately recovered. He hurried to keep up with beren''s pace. His heart could not help but accelerate. He turned his head to see beren.


    "Is it really Superman?"


    "It takes at least two years for the corpse of the demon warrior to begin to decay, while in other races, only Superman can keep the body immortal after death for more than ten years."


    This is only the later conclusion, and beren found this fact when he first touched the pulse of the black haired girl, because he could feel the magic flowing in the body.


    The main reason why superhuman bodies can remain immortal for so long is that their bodies can independently preserve the magic in their bodies and still work after death.


    "Nah, is Superman really as powerful as the legend says?"


    They had already reached a hill, and gruer''s wolf pupil was still shining with curiosity. Obviously, he had a strong interest in Superman. Novel network


    "What did you hear?"


    Belen glanced over at gruel.


    "I thought Superman were all strong people with developed limbs. I didn''t expect it."


    "Unexpectedly, there should be such a beautiful Superman."


    After hearing gruel''s words, Belen also joked. He didn''t feel strange. Almost all Superman species who have only heard rumors have such an impression.


    Gruel smiled and scratched his hair.


    Then gruer''s eyes immediately flashed worship eyes, and the gray black animal ears stood up. I don''t know if they were influenced by some rumors.


    "I''ve heard that Superman is strong enough to pull several cattle and Asian people, with several tons of strength! And it''s fast, faster than flying swallows! You can jump more than ten meters high in one jump! Your eyesight is also very strong, and you can see things 100 meters away! And your hearing. Whispering doesn''t work in front of them!"


    Seeing gruer''s idol worship, Belen also coughed heavily, waking up gruer, who had fallen into the state of "flower Mania".


    "Everything is quite right, but"


    "But what?"


    Gruel looked at beren curiously. Is there anything else he hasn''t heard of?


    "First, Superman looks like us ordinary humans, but it is much better than us in physical quality. Second, Superman is much more powerful than what is said."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing the second half of beren''s words, gruer was also stunned. He didn''t know the former. He looked at the people around him suspiciously and hoped that he could answer it for himself.


    "Have you seen the power of Niu ya?"


    "Of course! Uncle Fuli in our village is niuya. He can lift the millstone with one hand! I''m not his opponent at all!"


    Gruer nodded. He was shocked when he thought of Niu Ya Ren''s strength. He always felt that uncle Fuli could call him down with a slap.


    "So, can Niu Ya break this?"


    Belen pointed to the stone wall on one side, and gruer on the other side thought it over. Then he smiled and nodded.


    "Uncle Foley can certainly break this stone wall!"


    Gruer estimated uncle Fuli''s strength in his heart. If he did his best, an adult niuya man might weigh a ton, and it''s nothing to break a stone wall.


    "I''m not talking about stone walls."


    For gruel''s misunderstanding, beren shook his head reluctantly. He raised his finger a little too high, and then poked it out of thin air.


    "I''m talking about this mountain."


    Hearing the speech, gruer was stunned. He looked up slightly, looked at the 20 meter high hill in front of him, and shook his head very decisively.


    "Uncle Foley, no matter how strong he is, he can''t give this mountain to you."


    At this point, gruel''s voice suddenly stopped, his body seemed to begin to petrify, turned his head rigidly and looked at beren, with an unbelievable and dull face.


    "You don''t, you mean"


    "Superman, it only takes one kick to break this. Of course, it needs the well-trained Superman."


    Beilun looked at the hill in front of him and said to gruer calmly.


    "How is this possible?"


    For what beren said, gruel suddenly felt his cognition collapse. A superman could kick a mountain to pieces with one foot? How is this possible!? He can''t imagine a human being who can do that!

 Chapter 33

    "Belen, what else do you know? Tell me!"


    At this time, gruer has become a little fan and is very interested in the topic of Superman. In his opinion, only a knowledgeable businessman like beren knows more.


    "I don''t know anything else. I''m not Superman."


    "Eh? Aren''t you a businessman?"


    "Who told you that businessmen know everything?"


    When he saw gruel''s disdainful eyes, beren twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. His eyes showed helplessness. Who instilled the idea that "businessmen know everything" into this boy.


    "Cut"


    Gruel held his chest in his hands and turned his mouth. He looked like an ordinary child again, but then he remembered something and looked at Belen again.


    "Belem, do you know the brave?"


    "The brave?"


    Hearing this, Belen was also slightly stunned. He nodded and estimated that there was no one in the world who didn''t know the name of brave.


    Brave people are really well-known in this world, because they are called people who are close to God, who carry a big flag and lead countless strong people to fight with the demon army.


    "Have you seen him?"


    Belen shook his head. He had never seen a brave man. Although he had heard of a brave man, in fact, his understanding of a brave man was limited to knowing the existence of such a person. As for age, gender, where he came from, it was unclear.


    "No"


    "What''s that look in your eyes?"


    After seeing gruel''s eyes, Belen sighed secretly, but then, because of gruel''s mention, he also began to think in the bottom of his heart.


    Belen doesn''t know much about the brave man. Although it''s very loud outside, after all, some time ago, the brave man has returned to the Empire and the war is over.


    Being called a god like person is the strongest fighting power of the Empire and perhaps the strongest person in the world. After all, it is impossible to measure the strength of a person who can compete with the leader of the demon king army.


    "It should be superman. Maybe it''s not just Superman."


    "Do you know anything?"


    Belen caught a glimpse of gruel, whose eyes lit up again, and immediately shut his mouth. The wolf boy was too difficult to say what he was interested in.


    What kind of person is a brave man?


    If he had the chance, he would like to see him.


    After all, I''m so loved by the people. I don''t think I can say anything about my character. Should I be a good person to get along with? That''s what beren judged.


    "Here we are!"


    Hearing gruel''s voice, Belen also looked ahead and found that he could see the village. He stepped up a little. It was dusk now, and he didn''t know what happened to latil and latis.


    When approaching the entrance of the village, Belen found two small figures sitting in a chair talking about something. When he approached, one of the slightly older figures seemed to notice it and turned around.


    "Mr. beren!"


    The two people sitting there were latil and latis. At the moment, latil also took latis to stand up and walked towards beren.


    "The sun is going down. How did Mr. beren come back?"


    "Well, there are too many good things here. I can''t help reading more."


    Beren''s heart made up a reason. How can that kind of thing be said?


    Even gruer, who was on one side, showed a mature side at the moment. He was very ordinary, and he knew how much the impact of this matter was.


    Gruer respected the soldiers in the cave from the bottom of his heart. In order to let the other party quietly wait until the person he wanted to see, he would not say it.


    Latil didn''t doubt what beren said. She seemed to think of something and said, "well, Mr. beren, there are some more guests here, but they live outside the village."


    "Some more people?"


    Before Beilun spoke, gruer on one side spoke first. A trace of vigilance appeared in his wolf pupil. He turned his head and looked at Beilun on the other side.


    Beilun also noticed gruer''s eyes and understood what the latter was worried about. He didn''t say anything but shook his head.


    "Since we haven''t done anything bad, it means that we are just passers-by like us."


    This sentence is a response to latil and makes gruer understand what beren means. For the time being, maybe it''s just passing here like beren and them.


    "Well, forget it first. It''s time to prepare dinner."


    This time, in addition to beren and two cats, a wolf was added to the dinner, and the wolf boy gruer was really shocked by beren''s cooking.


    Tonight''s meal is turkey meat roll, which is wrapped with the meat of a rare animal species called red Turkey, but because this meat contains too much energy, it is easy to make people full, and latis shouted that she was full after eating less than one third!


    "That latil, you don''t have to force it. You see, latis doesn''t eat any more."


    "No, no! It''s Mr. beren''s! I must finish it! I''ll eat latis''s share, too"


    "Well, don''t force it!"


    After dinner, beren wanted to see the new visitors. According to latil''s location, it should be around here.


    Not far from the village, beren saw the bonfire through several trees and vaguely saw more than one car pulled by the Earth Dragon.


    "Is it a business group?"


    Belen was stunned. The scale of the business group was much larger than his personal business. He didn''t know whether he just stayed here.


    In beren''s view, these people should not have come for the cave, unless someone had discovered the anomaly there before.


    Better not because of that.


    Belen approached by the fire and stood under a tree. She didn''t intend to hide herself. Anyway, she didn''t do anything sneaky.

 Chapter 35

    Hearing the words of the blue haired woman, Belen was slightly stunned, and then looked at the people in front of him. It turned out that Lucie Rafael was a woman. As for the degree of credibility, it can be basically determined from the current situation.


    "Unexpectedly, I found it by mistake."


    Indeed, as beren said, he is very happy now. It is very difficult to find a person in this huge bruggonti prairie with only a little information. Unless that person has a considerable reputation, it is really hard to find.


    At present, the name "Lucie Raphael" is really unknown. It''s a headache to look for people under such circumstances.


    Now it''s just a coincidence that I ran into it like this. Although there were some twists and turns, these are acceptable.


    "Well, what did the old man ask you to bring me?"


    Belen took out the glittering beads and parchment from the magic guide, and then handed it to Lucy. The latter reached out and took it, opened the parchment and looked at it, then looked at the eyes, and then looked back at the former.


    "Have you seen the things in this bead?"


    "No."


    Lucy gazed at beren and finally had an answer in her heart.


    And Belen did not lie. He knew that the bead was a magic guide for storage, but he didn''t know what was in it. He didn''t open it.


    However, you can roughly guess what''s inside. It''s a magic guide, intelligence, or something else. In a word, it should be such important things.


    "How long have you known the old man?" Asked Lucy.


    "More than three years."


    Beren thought about it and answered.


    "If you are not a man whom the old man trusts very much, he will not give it to others even if it cannot reach us. Therefore, I believe you."


    Lucy finally said these words. She had absolute trust in Rogge.


    After hearing Lucie''s words, Belen also couldn''t help feeling that Rogge really made good friends, because the former didn''t doubt him at all.


    "Then sit down."


    Lucy motioned to the people around her to return to her post, and then she walked back to Belen. After she sat down, her eyes fell on the latter''s neck. There was still a trace of blood, but she didn''t bleed any more.


    "Sorry, I have to think about our people."


    "I understand."


    Belen said it was understandable that Lucy, as a leader, first considered his own safety, which was a very correct decision. He did not intend to blame anything.


    "I want to know, what is the dark moon?"


    He heard someone mention the word before. After all, people in the business group misunderstood that he came from the so-called "dark moon".


    Lucy looked at beren. After a moment of silence, she finally spoke.


    "Since you are the old man''s best friend, it doesn''t hurt to tell you."


    Originally, beren only thought that Rogge offended someone when selling magic guides, so he would recruit those magic tutors. After all, this is a common thing, and he has met it before.


    But now, he doesn''t think so. Obviously, there is a deeper reason below. Maybe it has something to do with the so-called "dark moon".


    "There is nothing wrong with us being a business group, but you have just seen that we are not ordinary people. We have a name hidden under the business group."


    Hearing the speech, beren also nodded secretly. It can be seen from the skill of those people and the people in front of him that this business group is not simple.


    "It''s called the silver bird adventure."


    Adventure group!


    Beren''s eyes flickered, so that he could be explained. He naturally knew about the adventure group, which was a team composed of all kinds of adventurers.


    There is no lack of very powerful human beings among adventurers. Any race can become adventurers, and when these adventurers are organized into a team, they are called Adventure groups.


    Generally, adventure groups obtain financial resources by accepting the reward list of the tavern and performing tasks. The reward of the reward list depends on the difficulty, but it is generally very rich.


    Belen didn''t expect that Rogge would be a member of the adventure group. It was a little unexpected. He didn''t notice it all the time. It was really deep.


    "The so-called dark moon is a very mysterious organization. We have fought with them many times."


    Lucy''s eyes twinkled with cold, and she looked a little cold. Obviously, she was full of hate for the "dark moon".


    It is conceivable that they must have many companions planted in this dark moon organization. You know, the members of the adventure group are bound by life and death.


    "There are really things that are very important to us. I think the old man will be glad to have a friend like you."


    Lucy said so, and she did think so. After all, anyone can see that what a person entrusted before his death is very important. However, the person in front of him can restrain himself and choose not to see it.


    "But I didn''t arrive at that time to save him."


    Belen still felt very remorse for his failure to arrive in time. His fist was slightly clenched. If he arrived faster at that time


    Lucy looked at him deeply, and seemed to notice something from beren''s words. She took back her eyes, then sighed, and looked into the starry night sky.


    "This is God''s will. It backfires."


    The others by the campfire looked up at the stars calmly, as if it was a prayer ceremony, and they were mourning their companions.


    For Rogge''s death, beren''s anger has not dissipated yet, but he has no intention of revenge, because now he has a tie, latil and latis, and he can''t take risks for no reason.


    This peaceful and peaceful day is so hard won that beren doesn''t want to give it up.


    Most people in the world live in ordinary life, but this kind of day is very far away for some people, and beren can''t let go easily now.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing the familiar and pleasant voice, Belen was stunned. She immediately turned her head and looked at him. Under the tree, a cat ear girl was standing there, looking at him suspiciously.


    "Latil, what are you doing here?"


    "I, I don''t think Mr. Belen has come back. I just want to come and have a look."


    Hearing the speech, beren blinked, then looked at the starry sky at night. He took back his eyes, slowly stood up and looked at Lucy.


    "Well, my task is finished. Goodbye."


    After that, Belen went to latil, who was nervously looking at some members of the silver bird adventure group. Those ferocious looking guys made the cat nervous.


    Now he can''t take risks at will.


    "Let''s go back."


    Lucy Raphael, sitting on the tree trunk, was watching the two leave.

 Chapter 36

    The next morning.


    The sun was already high, and Belen had already prepared breakfast for latil and latis, but a wolf came to eat.


    Gruer has admired Beilun''s cooking, not only because it tastes very beautiful, but also because the former can always make some very novel food.


    After the meal, beren, who was tidying up the tableware, suddenly turned his head and looked out of the village. He saw a figure with long blue hair standing there.


    Lucy Raphael.


    Seeing this woman, beren was also stunned. After looking at several commercial vehicles behind each other, he knew that this commercial group and this silver bird adventure group were going to continue their journey.


    Lucy stepped away from her slender legs and walked slowly towards beren, but in a moment she came to the latter. Her eyes as bright as the moon looked at beren. At the moment, her smile seemed to be two people with the cold queen last night.


    "Mr. beren, then we''ll leave here."


    "OK, goodbye."


    Lucy nodded slightly, then turned and left.


    Seeing Lucie Raphael and her silver bird adventure group gradually go away, Belen also withdrew his eyes. This empire is very big, but he thought they would still meet.


    After thinking about it, he turned and continued to pack his things.


    Until noon.


    "Eh? Are you leaving?" Gruel looked at Belem in front of him and blinked the wolf''s pupil.


    Beren nodded. He was only going to stay for a few days. Unexpectedly, he met something in the cave and Lucy Raphael.


    In this way, what he had to do for Rogge had been completed. Coupled with his oath in the cave, he had no intention of staying in the bruggonti prairie.


    "Well, I''ll leave with you!"


    Gruel thought for a moment, then smiled and said this to beren.


    "Leave together? Are you leaving the village? Where are you going?"


    After hearing gruel''s words, Beilun was also stunned. He looked at the wolf boy curiously.


    "I''m going to join the army!"


    "Join the army?"


    "That''s right!"


    Gruer''s eyes showed a touch of longing and firmness. He clenched his fist and knocked it on his chest, and then his face showed a solemn color.


    "I want to fight with the demon army like that sister! Even if I die in the battle, it doesn''t matter!"


    A 12-year-old boy even said such words. Belen was stunned when he heard it, and then thought it over. It wouldn''t hurt to take gruer to the city.


    "I appreciate your idea, but you are wrong."


    "Eh? What''s wrong?"


    "People on the battlefield must have the determination to die, but they all fight with the idea of living."


    Whoever dares to go to war, no matter what kind of person, must have something he cares about. Such a person must want to live.


    Hearing Belen''s words, the wolf boy was stunned, then he was silent for a moment, and finally nodded. He must have his own answer in his heart.


    "Although volunteering to join the army is not a bad thing, I think you should go to training first."


    "Training?" Gruel blinked his big eyes.


    "Have you ever heard of the Asian League?"


    Hearing the name mentioned by Beilun, gruer just shook his head in doubt, and Beilun was not surprised to see that he didn''t know.


    "Then I''ll tell you later on the road. If you want to join the army to fight against the demon king army, you can''t go there."


    With that, Belen patted gruel on the shoulder.


    "Then leave at noon."


    "Yes!"


    At noon, everyone in the village gathered around the center, where gruer was explaining to the villagers what he was about to leave.


    When the people in the village heard that gruer was leaving to join the army, they were very surprised. They didn''t expect that the little guy had such an idea.


    "You little wolf, still want to fight with those demon armies?"


    "Why can''t I fight! Uncle Foley, you look down on me!"


    Standing next to gruer was a simple and honest middle-aged man with horns on his head. He was the niuya race in the village that day.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Everyone laughed. Indeed, gruer was just a child who had not grown up in their eyes. It was unrealistic to join the army.


    "Woo, I must go!"


    Seeing the village people laughing, gruer puffed his cheeks and shouted angrily. He had made up his mind and no one could stop him.


    From that moment, seeing the corpse of the demon warrior and the dead in the cave, his heart was always uncomfortable, but at the same time, there was a warm blood surging quietly.


    The devil''s army has been killing people in the world. Although gruer has no sense of facing directly, the young man''s mind forces him to join the army and fight the devil''s army together.


    Although she learned how powerful the demon army was, the girl in the cave, whether it was the so-called superman or not, was not much older after all. Obviously, she still had a family in her heart, but she would die together with the battle of the demon army.


    That tenacity and persistence is what gruer reveres and yearns for. In his heart, it is noble and great, which also makes him want to join the army. He wants to become such a great man.


    This has become his dream. Even if he may be tired and want to give up in the future, it has become his driving force.


    "You child, no one says you can''t go."


    It was a middle-aged aunt in the village. People in the village called her aunt Charlotte. She looked kind and explained softly to gruer.


    Hearing the speech, gruer immediately recovered. He was stunned: "then you still..."


    "It''s just that everyone thinks you''re too young. Since you want to do it, do it. If you''re tired, come back. We won''t move away."


    Aunt Charlotte took the first two steps and gently rubbed gruel''s head with her rough palms. She smiled gently.


    "Aunt Charlotte... Everyone..."


    Gruer looked at the people. He found that they all looked at him with a smile and didn''t say anything against him. He had no parents since he was a child. The place where these people were in front of him was his home.


    "I, I will try!"


    Gruer''s eyes were filled with water mist. He raised his hand and wiped it with the back of his hand. Then he carried his small luggage to the outside of the village.


    At the entrance of the village, latis was sitting in a commercial car, tilted her head and looked curiously at the village, and Belen and latil were standing there.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 37

    On the third day after leaving the village, beren and others walked out of the border of the bruggonti prairie, and during this time, they saw enough of the scenery of the prairie.


    Because of gruel''s participation, he had to have more meals every day. As for where to live, beren sorted out an empty place in the second carriage, and gruel lived there.


    It''s impossible for gruel and latil to live with latis. Anyway, beren will never allow it. As for him, he still sleeps outside and won''t be frozen anyway.


    "Yawn"


    "Mr. beren, have you caught a cold?"


    "No, no, yawn!"


    Belen felt a little dizzy. He reached out and rubbed his nose, and then sighed. It was a long time ago since the last cold.


    What a lack of exercise.


    "Mr. beren! You''re sick!"


    Latil approached Belen from the side, her face full of worry and dissatisfaction. She stretched out her hand, lifted the hair in front of Belen''s forehead, and then pasted it on her forehead.


    "A little hot"


    Seeing her move, Belen was also stunned. Then she took down her hand and calmly touched her forehead. It was really a little hot. No wonder her head was a little dizzy, but it didn''t matter.


    "It''s just a minor illness. It''ll be all right soon."


    "What are you talking about? A minor illness will become a serious illness!"


    For beren''s complete failure to take his illness to heart, latil immediately frowned and an angry expression appeared on her face, as Mr. beren always did!


    "Amount"


    Seeing that latil was angry, Belen immediately held back the retort. He blinked, innocent on his face and helpless in his heart.


    "It''s Mr. Belen''s fault that he doesn''t pay attention! He has to be outside every time he sleeps!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Now no matter what latil said, beren nodded and said what he said. He didn''t dare to refute a word. He also sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that he would catch a cold for a long time.


    "Even if it''s not winter yet, it''s still very cold at night!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "So, starting tonight, Mr. beren has to sleep with us!"


    "Yes, yes?"


    Belen was suddenly stunned. His voice suddenly turned. He stared at the cat''s ear in front of him.


    When latil saw beren''s dull appearance, a crimson color appeared on her face. When she felt something wrong, she turned her head and snorted with shame.


    "But colds are contagious."


    "I don''t care! Listen, do you hear me?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Belen answered and blinked. He recalled that he had not lived in the carriage since latil and latis arrived, because he wanted to make more space for them.


    However, this time it was latil''s "order", and Belen didn''t refuse.


    However, latil thought more. She was sitting with her back to beren, her head down, her hands holding her hot cheeks, and her face was at a loss.


    Let Mr. beren sleep with her or something! This, this is impossible, isn''t it?


    Although latyr didn''t think so much when she said that sentence at the beginning, now she has forgotten her original intention.


    "Well, it''s time to cook."


    After looking at the sky, beren remembered that it was time to cook. Then he photographed the Earth Dragon. The Earth Dragon stopped and had to get up and go down to cook. However, the next moment, he found that he couldn''t stand up and one hand was pressing his shoulder.


    "Cooking or something, just leave it to latil."


    Belen suddenly felt stiff. He saw latil''s irrefutable eyes, as if blackened at this moment, and his heart was cold.


    Latil now, how terrible!


    So, this time the food can only be cooked by latil, and then latil''s performance surprised Belen.


    "Dinner, latis, and gruel."


    "Coming, coming!"


    Gruer''s voice came from the second car. He was looking at the scenery and hungry. Now he finally waited for dinner, so he was very sensitive.


    As for latis, she rubbed her sleeping eyes and came out in a small skirt. Because the commercial car hardly stopped halfway, the kitten slept when she was free.


    This made Belem wonder if it would make latis form the habit of sleepiness and make up for her sleepy eyes in her mind.


    It seems pretty good.


    Then, the three of beren sat down at the table with several small dishes. Although they were not prepared in different styles like beren, the dishes were very bright.


    "I used to help in my hometown. It shouldn''t be very bad."


    When latil saw the expressions of the three, her fingers crossed unnaturally and seemed shy. After all, this was the first time to cook for outsiders.


    "Well, try it first."


    Bellen looked at the table in front of her, and then the first one picked up chopsticks. First, she picked up a piece of tofu, put it into her mouth calmly, and then chewed it gently.


    Good, delicious!


    That piece of tofu seemed to melt on his tongue. Beren''s eyes showed surprise. He went to clip other dishes and tasted them one by one.


    "Delicious."


    At Belen''s words, latil''s eyes lit up, the nervous look dissipated a little, the two cats'' ears stood up, and a shy smile appeared on their faces.


    "Really, really?"


    "Well, really!"


    This sentence is completely sincere, and Belen is also surprised that latil has such a good cooking. It''s really unexpected. Although it''s certainly not a delicious food, it''s definitely a delicious food.


    When he heard Belen''s words, gruer''s eyes brightened. He picked up chopsticks excitedly, and then went to pick up those dishes. He also took tofu. When the tofu melted on his tongue, he immediately showed a happy look, and then began to move towards other foods.


    When she saw gruel''s appearance, latil was finally relieved. She was relieved. It seemed that those words were not what Mr. beren said to comfort her.


    Then latil looked at latis who had not moved her chopsticks and looked forward to her sister. If she could get her sister''s affirmation, she would be very happy!

 Chapter 38

    At this time, latil was standing there blankly, her eyes seemed to lose luster, the whole person seemed to be petrified, and people close could even hear her broken heart.


    "Latil, cheer up!"


    Seeing this scene, Belen was frightened. Unexpectedly, latis''s words had such a great blow to latil. She stood up and began to shake latil''s body.


    "Not delicious... Not delicious..."


    Latil like this is like a broken doll.


    Belen looked at rattis. He was surprised to find that the kitten was still eating other dishes. He was stunned, and then looked at the plate of meat.


    The meat dish is undoubtedly very good. It itself gives people a good feeling. Moreover, Bellen has tasted the meat. It is oily but not greasy. It can be said that it is a dish with complete color, flavor and fragrance. However, why doesn''t latis like it?


    wait...


    Belen seemed to find the key point of the matter. His eyes stared at the dish and finally fell on a turquoise thing.


    Green pepper!


    "Latis, do you like this?" Belem picked up his chopsticks, picked up a piece of green pepper and shook it to latis.


    Hearing beren''s voice, latis turned her lovely little face, the brown cat pupils blinked, and her eyes fell on the green pepper with chopsticks.


    then...


    "No, latis, don''t eat!"


    Rattish frowned and tooted her mouth. She looked at the green pepper with great dissatisfaction. It was very cute, but obviously she hated the taste of green pepper.


    "Then don''t eat this. What about this?"


    Put down the green pepper, Belen picked up another piece of potato and shook it in front of the kitten.


    "Want to eat!"


    The kitten flashed her lovely big eyes, then opened her mouth slightly, and looked at beren like this. She was so cute that she couldn''t help but want to touch her.


    "OK, here you are."


    Hearing the soft voice, Belen felt his heart was melting. He held the potato and gently put it into latis''s mouth.


    The kitten was eating, while beren looked at latil who was staring at the scene. He reached out and rubbed the latter''s head.


    "Latis just hates eating green pepper, not latil''s cooking."


    Sure enough, as Belen thought, children have their own unique tastes and refuse to eat things they don''t like. Although he thinks the green pepper tastes good and nutritious.


    "Great, great!"


    Latil put one hand on her chest and exhaled. Her tense mood was suddenly relieved. It turned out that latis didn''t hate her cooking, but didn''t like green pepper.


    "Sit down and eat together." Beren sat down, looked at latil and said so.


    "Yes!"


    When she heard the speech, latil showed a moving smile. She answered, then went to get a pair of dishes and chopsticks, and then sat down to have dinner with beren.


    Gruel, who sat at the table opposite beren, was the one who ate most peacefully. He didn''t notice what had happened and was completely immersed in the world of food.


    After a long time, the last piece of food on the table was put into his mouth by gruer, chewed, swallowed and burped.


    "Oh, thank you for your hospitality!"


    Gruel suddenly found that it was a wise decision to leave with Belen. He ate irresistible food every day along the way.


    This is really, is too happy!


    "You have a big appetite."


    Beilun looked at gruer and blinked. He was surprised that the wolf boy could eat so much. He killed several bowls of rice alone.


    "Yes, you can eat."


    Latil on one side also commented on gruel, but she was very happy. She was still very happy that someone loved her dishes.


    "Hey, hey."


    Hearing what they said, gruer smiled and scratched the back of his head. He really had a big appetite, and the people in the village said so about him.


    "What a surprise, latil''s food is so delicious." Beren cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks a little, and then spoke his heart.


    "So..."


    Latil''s cheeks flushed slightly. She hesitated, but then became a little excited. The cat''s pupils twinkled and looked at Belen with hope.


    "After that, I''ll cook more food!"


    Belen was stunned when he heard latil''s words. When he saw the light filled with those eyes, he blinked and nodded.


    "Please."


    Obviously, latil said this because of her own will. How can beren refuse? Besides, it''s good to have someone help cook.


    Then gruel went to take a nap, which seemed to be his habit. Latis, on the other hand, was running after butterflies everywhere, with a cute look on her face.


    As for the cleaning up, it was naturally done by Belen and latil. Originally, Belen did it alone, but latil insisted on coming, so it was up to her.


    Belen was washing the dishes and chopsticks with his own water. His eyes looked at latil who was wiping the table on the other side. It was obvious that he had done a lot in the past.


    After cleaning up the table, latil went to Belen and saw him washing dishes and chopsticks. When he passed a basin at the bottom, he also wanted to help.


    "Mr. beren, let me help you."


    "Well, good."


    Beren divided some dishes and chopsticks, but just when latil was ready to do it, beren suddenly grabbed her hand. This move stunned latil, and then her cheeks became hot involuntarily.


    "Mr. Bellen, this is..."


    Latil was suddenly stunned again. She found a layer of blue light on her palm. She knew that it was Mr. beren''s magic.


    "Wash it like this, or you''ll hurt your hands."


    Beren said a word, then withdrew his hand and continued to wash the dishes and chopsticks in the basin.


    "OK..."


    Back to her mind, latil looked at her hands, covered with the blue magic light. She looked up at beren in front of her, and her heart was gradually warm.


    When night fell, Belen and others still didn''t arrive in a city, so they were still in the wilderness.


    Next to the Earth Dragon, beren leaned there, looked at the sky for a while, and then thought it was time to go to bed. He got up early tomorrow morning and went on his way. As soon as he closed his eyes, a voice came from his ear.


    "Mr. beren."


    Hearing the sound, Belen opened her eyes again and looked over her head. She saw latil standing there with her hands behind her hips, as if her fingers were intertwined.


    "Agreed, go in and sleep. What if the cold gets worse?"


    Although she said so, latil tilted her head, didn''t know where to look, her cheeks were ruddy, and she looked at Belen from time to time.


    In fact, beren''s cold has been cured, so he said he would be fine soon. He thought of rejection, but he thought of latil''s anger today. His heart trembled and he was scared to answer.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Latil looked at beren with some doubts. The reaction was strange, but she didn''t think too much. She nodded, then turned around and walked back to the commercial car first.


    "Man, I can''t sleep with you tonight."


    "Ow..."


    The Earth Dragon opened his big eyes, glanced at beren and closed them. A dull voice came out of his mouth, and he couldn''t understand the meaning.


    Then Belen walked into the commercial car. He looked at latis, who was shrinking under the quilt. The kitten also flashed big eyes and looked out of the window. It should be looking at the beautiful night sky.


    Because there was no bed, latil and latis slept on the floor. They were made of several bedding stacked together, very soft and warm, and covered with a large sheet.


    Originally, I wanted to sleep with gruel, but the original goods were moved to the second carriage. There was no spare space there. It was still because he was not big, so Beilun couldn''t sleep with him.


    "I''ll get some bedding."


    Looking around, she found no extra bedding, Belen said, then got out of the commercial car and walked to the second carriage.


    Latil sat there with her eyes fixed on the quilt. She looked a little unnatural. Her cheeks had been dyed red, as if she was bleeding. There was a clear difference from the usual white, and her hands held the quilt tightly.


    Mingming is just a very ordinary sleep. Why is she so nervous?


    Latil''s heart beat very fast. She stretched out her hand and covered her chest. Her breathing became much more urgent. She bit her red lips and was in a very strange mood.


    In the second compartment, gruel was looking at some books by candlelight. At this time, his ears suddenly moved and heard the sound of opening the door. He turned his head and looked stunned.


    "Belen? What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll find some quilts."


    "Didn''t you cover the quilt two days ago? Is it cold today?"


    Gruel felt a little confused. He was concerned about Beilun sleeping outside at night, but after a few days, he didn''t care.


    "No, latil asked me to sleep in the carriage. I thought if I had to lie down, it would be too hard and uncomfortable, so I came to find out if there were more quilts." Beren''s bland answer.


    "So it is."


    Gruel nodded and took back his eyes. However, just as he opened half the page, his eyes widened. He suddenly turned his head and looked at beren with an unbelievable expression.


    "What did you just say? Sister latil, she, she let you sleep in the carriage? It''s not me. There''s no place to sleep!"


    Seeing gruel suddenly flustered, Beilun paused his action, then looked at gruel suspiciously, showing an inexplicable look.


    "Of course not. There''s no place to sleep."


    "Are you, are you going to sleep with sister latil?!"


    "Yes."


    Belen couldn''t understand why gruel was suddenly excited. He shook his head in confusion, and then continued to search his quilt.


    How can he sleep with sister latil!?


    Gruer''s face was full of disbelief and full of mental activity.


    Looking at Bellen like this, sleeping together doesn''t seem like a special thing. Can''t you say!? Do they often sleep together!?


    Just as gruel was struggling, beren stopped, rubbed his chin, shook his head and walked out of the car.


    "It seems that there is no quilt."


    Boom!


    A bolt from the blue seemed to split in gruer''s heart. He stared blankly at the leaving beren. There was no quilt. Wouldn''t he have to cover the same quilt?!


    When Belen closed the door, gruel seemed to feel himself trapped in an endless dark abyss. His eyes were dull and did not return to his mind for a long time.


    After a while, latil''s mood gradually calmed down. She shook her fist and showed a firm color in her eyes.


    She can''t think too much! I just don''t want Mr. Belen to get sick! Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you sleep in the same quilt!


    With this in mind, latil relaxed. She patted herself on the cheek and exhaled. At this time, she noticed that beren was back.


    "Mr. beren."


    However, she didn''t immediately notice that although Belen came back, he didn''t bring anything back.


    "I found there were no more quilts."


    "Ah?"


    Latil''s expression suddenly froze. Her eyes fell on beren''s hands and found that she didn''t hold anything. At present, her mind was a little short circuited.


    "Forget it, it''s the same without a quilt."


    Without noticing the abnormality of latil, Belen scratched his hair, and then didn''t care too much. He turned and closed the door of the commercial car, and then sat next to the box.


    "Just sleep here."


    "No!"


    "Ah?"


    Beren was stunned. He looked at latil, who was looking at her with a red face, his eyes full of embarrassment, and his lips trembling.


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun, you can''t live without a quilt."


    "But there is no quilt."


    When she heard this, latil''s delicate body trembled. She pursed her lips, looked at the confused beren, and finally reached out and patted the quilt pad beside her.


    "Well, then sleep here. There''s still a big place here."


    Hearing the speech, Belen blinked and looked at the position that latil had just photographed. Indeed, there could be another person there. He thought about it.


    "Will it be a little crowded?"


    "No... No."


    "All right."


    Now that latil had said so, Belen didn''t say anything. He took off his excess clothes and sat next to latil.


    "Woo..."


    Belen looked at latil, who was not looking. He was stunned. He seemed to hear a voice just now, but he didn''t think much. He stretched out his hand and tried to pull the quilt. It was long enough to cover him.


    "Hoo, I haven''t slept like this for a long time."


    When she was satisfied, beren lay down, pulled the quilt, stretched out her hand to control the magic at her fingertips, put out the candle, and there was only moonlight outside the car.


    Latil sat for a moment, as if trying to calm down. She looked at beren with her eyes closed beside her, then summoned up her courage and lay down.


    Mr. beren, lie right next to her!


    Plop, plop.


    The heartbeat was very fast. The sound was very clear. Latil''s cheeks were red and frightening. She was very worried about whether the heartbeat would be heard. It was too ashamed.


    At this time, beren''s arm suddenly touched latil. At this moment, latil''s breathing stopped. She opened her eyes and dared not breathe.


    Well, how do you sleep!


    Latil suddenly regretted what she had just said. Now she just felt like crying without tears, and her body didn''t dare to move at all. The more she contacted Mr. beren, the more nervous she became.


    I don''t know how long later, Bellen had fallen asleep, and the gentle breath fell into latil''s ear. She swallowed her saliva unconsciously, quietly turned her back to the former, and then hugged the sleeping latis. She got out of contact with Bellen''s arm.


    Hoo, finally, you can go to bed. It should be very late.

 Chapter 39

    The next morning.


    The first person to wake up was Belen. He opened his hazy eyes and turned his hair. Now latil was sleeping with his back to him. After he had a clear mind, he gently opened the quilt and moved it out.


    For fear of disturbing latil and latis to rest, Belen was very careful. He stood up, put on his coat, opened the door and went out.


    After closing the door, beren stretched himself. The morning wind was so comfortable that he moved his lower limbs. Then he thought that he hadn''t taken a bath for two days.


    He usually takes a bath in the stream. After all, he doesn''t have a bathroom in his commercial car, but he can build a bath place himself. However, Belen is too lazy to do it, so he can help build it only when latil and latis need it.


    "Well, it''s still early. Take a bath."


    Thinking so, Belen stretched out his finger, a little blue magic floated out and suspended above, and then went to the second carriage. He looked at the window and found that it had been covered by the curtain, so he went to the door and knocked.


    "Gruel, wake up."


    Squeak.


    As soon as he said that, the door opened. Belen looked at the wolf boy in front of him strangely. The latter was staring at him with his sharp wolf pupils.


    "What are you staring at me for?"


    "You didn''t do anything sorry for sister latil last night."


    "Ah?"


    What''s this and what?


    Beilun was confused. He looked at gruel reluctantly, then walked into the car and began to look for his clothes.


    "I''m going to take a bath now. Would you like to join me?"


    "Take a bath? No, wait, you haven''t answered me yet!"


    Seeing that he turned the topic back, Beilun ignored it. He didn''t understand what gruer said. He found out new clothes and went outside.


    "If you want to take a bath, take your clothes and come with me. I don''t know if I can get to the city today."


    Gruel stood stunned, and then thought, he hasn''t taken a bath since he came out of the village. It''s really hard these two days.


    "Ah, Belem, wait for me!"


    Bellen usually stops near the stream to facilitate access to water. Of course, this is the key point. Bathing is only incidental.


    Standing by the stream, beren put the bucket and bath liquid aside and took off his coat neatly. Gluer was stunned. When he saw that the former was going to take off his pants, his eyes suddenly widened.


    "Did you just take it off?"


    Hearing his voice, beren stopped what he was doing and looked at gruel with strange eyes. He found that the latter was looking at him with a red face.


    "How to wash it without taking it off?"


    "No... no, isn''t that all?"


    After hearing the speech, Beilun''s eyes immediately looked at gruer like dead fish''s eyes. Unexpectedly, the little guy was so shy.


    "Come here."


    "Why?"


    Gruel walked forward in doubt. Then when he came to beren, his eyes suddenly stared and his hands suddenly grabbed his clothes.


    "Ah ah! No, no!"


    Beilun directly took off gruel''s clothes. He calmly threw his clothes aside, then squatted down and took off his pants.


    "Take a bath and pay so much attention to it."


    "Ah! No!"


    Gruel immediately threw the new clothes he had brought out and covered his body with his hands in a panic, while beren quickly took the clothes that had just flown out and threw them on the grass. Then he took gruel''s arm and threw them straight into the stream.


    The stream splashed with water, and gruer put it directly into the water. His whole body was wet. The wildness of the wolf cub was instantly aroused, and then he threw water frantically at Belen.


    "Ah ah!"


    "Hey, I haven''t taken off my pants."


    After a long time, they both finished taking a bath. Belen cleaned up the barrel and everything, then sat on the lawn and looked at gruer who was also sitting on the lawn below.


    "Gruer, do you remember what I told you about the Asian League?"


    Gruel was stunned at the speech and nodded.


    "Yes."


    "It''s a special sub race training base of the Empire. All the people who come out from there are elite soldiers. You can give full play to your own talents when you go there."


    Hearing this, gruer''s eyes showed a wonderful light. Since there is such a place, he must go.


    "Where is that place?"


    "In futantis."


    "So far..."


    When he heard the place name, gruer was also stunned. After thinking about it, he showed a bitter expression. He didn''t expect to be so far away.


    Futantis is at the northwest end of the Empire, and gruer''s current position can be set at the northeast end of the empire from the perspective of the Empire.


    "When we get to the next city, will we be separated?"


    "Yes."


    Belen answered.


    Previously, gruer learned from beren that their party was going to "ailorana", so it was different from gruer''s route.


    The city ahead is the junction of a grid. If you continue to move forward with beren and others, you will pass through some towns continuously. After all, it is the only way to "elolanya".


    "Thank you for these days, beren."


    "You''re welcome."


    Belen stood up, looked at gruel, and then was silent for a moment. He took out a pendant from nowhere. The pendant was a blue diamond crystal. Then he came to gruel.


    "Here you are."


    When he saw what beren handed him, gruel was stunned. He got up and took the pendant with his hand. He seemed to look at the former curiously.


    "What is this?"


    "A magic guide will certainly help on the road."


    "Magic, magic guide?!"


    Gruer opened his eyes, and then looked at the pendant in his hand. This was the first time he touched the magic guide in his life. You know, the magic guide is very expensive!


    "This, can I have this?"


    "Well, remember, you must take this with you at any time. You can''t take it down in the shower."


    "Well, I see."


    Seeing Beilun''s serious eyes, gruer nodded. He put on the pendant and showed a very happy smile.


    "It''s time to go back, latile. They should wake up soon."


    "Yes."


    Then, Belen and his wife took their own things and went up. When they came to the road, they saw a figure coming out of the commercial car.


    Belen looked, saw latil stretching, and said hello.


    "Good morning."


    "Meow!"


    Latil, who seemed to be startled, gave a clear cat cry. She trembled all over. Then she turned her head and looked. She saw beren and gruer standing there.


    "Bei... Mr. Beilun! Morning, morning."


    Latil''s cheeks turned red when she didn''t know. Then she turned her head and ran back to the commercial car. This move stunned Belen and gruer, and the latter showed her previous serious appearance.


    "Belen, did you do something sorry for sister latil last night?"


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 40

    The golden light is shining brightly in the sky. However, Jinyang is hanging high above the sky, and it can not penetrate the clouds. The world below is like a dream bubble.


    On the same day, beren and others finally arrived in a town, and they will be separated from gruer here.


    "Thank you for taking care of me these days!"


    Gruel stood in front of beren and made a sincere bow. Then he raised his head with a juvenile smile.


    "Remember, that thing can''t be taken down, and here you are."


    Belen gave an order, then took out a bag tied with string and handed it to gruel.


    "Is this... Money?"


    After taking the bag, gruer pinched it, and then judged the shape of many things in it. At present, he looked at Belen in panic and handed the bag back.


    "This won''t work! You''ve given me that magic guide, too much, too much!"


    "It''s a long way. There''s not enough money here. Next, you have to find a way by yourself. It''s just experience. As for these, you can pay me back when you see me again."


    Beren looked very calm. He pushed the money bag back and patted gruel on the shoulder.


    "Well, thank you. I''ll give it back to you in the future!"


    Without further refusal, gruel put his things away. If he thought about it carefully, his line of work must go a long way and need a lot of things


    "Good bye, then! Beren, sister latil, and latis."


    Gruel smiled, then turned and walked away. His pace was very happy, with the pleasure of a teenager on a journey.


    Seeing that gruel''s back was gradually disappearing, Beilun three stood in situ and watched, until the former''s figure disappeared into the fog.


    "Well, let''s go into town."


    Then, the three entered the town in a commercial car.


    It has to be said that today''s fog is very strong, and pedestrians who are farther away can''t see clearly. Moreover, this town is very strange. There are no people walking on the road. However, beren and others travel very slowly to avoid accidents.


    "Tavern?"


    Beren''s eyes suddenly fell on a store. He was stunned. He thought carefully that there was no inventory in his car, and then patted the back of the earthworm.


    "Man, wait a minute."


    The Earth Dragon stopped, then looked slightly over his head, looked in the direction indicated by beren, then walked slowly with strong limbs, and finally stopped on the side of the tavern.


    "Mr. beren, do you want a drink?"


    Latil looked at the shop''s name "ice wine" and judged what the shop sold. She looked at Belen curiously. She had never seen Mr. Belen drink wine.


    "Well, do you want to go in with me?"


    "Yes!"


    "I''m going in, too."


    After hearing the voice of latis, beren reached out and rubbed her head, then answered, got out of the commercial car and walked into the tavern with them.


    "It''s cold."


    Latis said what latil and beren thought. Indeed, after entering the tavern, in addition to smelling a touch of wine smell, she could also feel a cold feeling. You know, it''s very warm today.


    "Hmm? There are guests."


    Hearing the sound, beren looked away.


    At the counter stood a woman with sky blue long hair tied into a horsetail, wearing a slightly charming black sleeved robe. On her exquisite face, her eyes as blue as the sea were just looking at her.


    The woman''s eyes swept over beren, latil and latis, and a curious color appeared in her eyes. She showed a moving smile and was wiping the wine glass in her hand.


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    Belem looked around and found no one else. He sat down on the stool in front of the counter, while latil and latis sat on both sides of him.


    "What wine do you have when you come here for the first time?"


    "For the first time, I''m very confident in my own wine. Would you like a drink? Although it''s a little expensive, I want a gold coin."


    How expensive!


    When latil heard the price, she opened her eyes in surprise. A glass of wine requires a gold coin. Is that what the tavern looks like?


    "A cup."


    Beren didn''t feel anything. He took out a gold coin and put it on the table, and then waited quietly.


    The woman put away the gold coin, with a gentle smile, then took out the mixing pot and other tools and began mixing wine. She didn''t shy away from starting directly in front of the three.


    Since she said she was confident in her own wine, she obviously had two brushes. Her technique was very skilled. The two wine mixing cups handed over like a magic trick, which dazzled the two cats.


    "It''s called."


    The woman poured the wine into the glass, pushed it to beren, smiled and said the name of the wine, and then wiped her glass with a cloth.


    "Thank you."


    Belen politely thanked her, and then looked at the ice blue liquid in the glass. It was very beautiful, but she didn''t know why.


    Then, Belen took the glass of wine. He took a sip of it, his pupils opened slightly, and an extreme cool went down his throat. In that moment, the whole person seemed to be in ice and snow, and his limbs seemed to freeze for a moment.


    "This wine."


    After a while, Belen recovered. His eyes fell on the blue liquid in her glass. It was clear that she didn''t put ice at all, but it was so ice?


    "Good wine."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    The woman seemed to be looking at beren. A look of surprise flashed in her blue eyes. She didn''t say anything else, but looked at the guest with a smile.


    Belen took a few more sips and had to say that the wine was really addictive. At this time, when he was going to take another sip, he suddenly felt two pairs of hot eyes.


    ¡°...¡±


    "Mr. beren, can I have a drink, too?"


    "Big brother, I want it too!"


    It seems that with a strange and intoxicated look at beren''s expression, latil also wanted to have a drink, while latis just wanted to have a drink.


    "Latis, you can''t drink this. Well, is there anything you can give her?"


    "Yes, a gold coin."


    It''s like stealing money.


    Belen saw the woman''s malicious smile in front of her and drew a little from the corners of her mouth, but she still consciously took out a gold coin and put it on the table.


    So latis was satisfied with a glass of "wine" without alcohol at all.


    "Latil, drink less." Belem handed the glass to latil.


    Latil took the glass, and then took a big gulp because it was the first time to drink.


    "Sir, has your friend ever had a drink?" The woman seemed to think of something. She looked at latil and Belen again.


    "Yes, No."


    "Well... You should take good care of her at night."

 Chapter 41

    Hearing the woman''s words, beren looked at her suspiciously, but the woman just smiled at him and didn''t explain anything.


    "Good ice! No, it''s hot, it''s hot!"


    Latil suddenly blew her hair and put the wine glass on the table. She suddenly jumped up, her face flushed rapidly, slapped her tongue and breathed hard.


    "Latil... Are you okay?"


    Belen was also surprised to see latil''s appearance. The wine was really strong, but he didn''t feel much. He didn''t expect latil''s reaction to be so big.


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun!"


    Latil''s brown cat pupils began to fog. At this moment, she was at a loss. With a look of crying, she tried to turn to Belen for help.


    When latil asked for help, beren immediately responded. At that moment, she turned her head and looked at the calm blue haired woman: "is there warm water? Is there warm water?"


    "Yes, a gold coin."


    "Here you are!"


    Belen put a gold coin on the table without hesitation. He didn''t have much expression on his face, but his heart was convulsing wildly. This woman was definitely blackmailing money!


    Soon, the warm water worth a gold coin arrived. Belen quickly handed it to latil. Latil drank the warm water, which was much better.


    "So wine, is it such a hot thing?"


    Latil looked at beren with a pitiful expression, but beren wanted to say that not all wine is so hot. However, she stopped talking at the moment. It is estimated that latil has a shadow in her heart.


    "A cup of warm water is a gold coin. No wonder you have no guests." Beren looked at the blue haired woman again, looking very calm, but his mouth was "revenge".


    The blue haired woman just smiled. When she wanted to say something, her eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of latil''s arm, and her eyes suddenly brightened.


    "What a beautiful flower."


    Latil was stunned when she heard the speech, turned her head and looked at her arm. The clothes she was wearing today had exposed holes in her arm, so she could see the carved blue Roland flower.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing her own blue Roland flower, latil showed a sweet and lovely smile. She recalled the past and looked at beren with grateful eyes.


    It seemed to feel the meaning of latil''s eyes, and beren reached out and rubbed the former''s head. He knew what the cat was thinking.


    "How did this flower go?"


    The blue haired woman didn''t care about those, but looked at the blue Roland with great interest. She seemed to like it very much.


    "This is Mr. beren''s masterpiece! It''s called a tattoo!"


    "Mr. beren?"


    The blue haired woman looked at Belem, and then showed a moving smile: "your name is Belem. Hello, my name is socia. Did you draw that flower?"


    "It can''t be painted. I carved it with magic, and I have to use a little gadget."


    Beren explained calmly.


    "Carved by magic?"


    When she heard this, she was stunned. There was a strange light in her eyes, and her eyes looked at the person in front of her again.


    "Are you a mage?"¡¤


    "No, but I still have some experience in the use of magic."


    Socia stared at the person in front of her for a moment and thought in her heart that if you draw the blue Roland flower, you should be very careful. After all, it takes a lot of means to draw it wrong.


    "If the magic is engraved, can it be eliminated?"


    "I can''t eliminate it, but I can control the magic to eliminate the tattoo."


    Beren shook his head. After he finished the magic tattoo, he could no longer control the magic, so only himself could eliminate it.


    "You can''t eliminate it?"


    When she heard what he said, socia looked surprised. She looked at the blue Roland on latil''s arm again, with some surprise.


    The blue Roland flower has many intricate places. If it is portrayed by magic, it is not only careful, but also has an excellent ability of magic control.


    "So..."


    Bang!


    Just when she wanted to ask something else, she suddenly stopped. She looked out the door and saw several people rush in and kick the chairs away.


    "Hahaha, there''s a tavern here! My God, it''s cool. Brothers, let''s have a good drink today!"


    "Oh!"


    A group of tall men came in. Then they looked at beren and others. Finally, they ignored the only man beren and the child latis, and all their eyes fell on the two girls.


    "Oh, it''s so happy to have such a beautiful girl here!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The eyes of the group suddenly became bright. At a glance, they were malicious and didn''t care about anything wrong. They went straight to the counter.


    Seeing these people, beren''s eyes drooped. He pulled latil, who gradually became afraid, behind him and calmly stared at these people in front of him.


    "Mr. beren..."


    "It''s okay."


    After a word of comfort, Belen glanced at socia. He found that the latter did not show any nervous look, but with a gentle smile as before.


    "Are you here to drink or make trouble?"


    "Well, hahaha, we''re here to drink, but we''re also here to make trouble. Chick, do you want to drink with us? Isn''t it tired to stand here?"


    The first man was stunned, then laughed, said, and stretched out his big hand to pinch socia''s chin.


    Just as everyone laughed and saw that hand was about to touch socia, the next moment the laughter in the tavern stopped suddenly.


    Hum.


    An extremely cold air suddenly appeared, and the hand was frozen in an instant. Not only that, the frost began to cover from the palm of his hand until he climbed up the arm, the man began to panic.


    "No, no, no, no! What the hell?"


    All the people who followed the man were at a loss, while beren''s eyes looked at socia, whose ponytail was swinging gently, her hair was floating, her body was emitting cold air, and her magic was surging around.


    "She, she, she is a mage!"


    Everyone''s attention was focused on socia. The latter''s smile had long disappeared, replaced by a cold and indifferent look, shrouded in magic, sweeping the whole tavern.


    "Come on! Take me away!"


    The person closest to the man immediately reacted, picked up the man''s waist and ran outside. The owner of the tavern was actually a magic tutor!


    Seeing that they ran away in a panic, the magic on socia also disappeared, and the whole person recovered calm. She looked at the broken stools and sighed.


    "Really, I have to pay someone to repair it. It''s so troublesome."


    Then, socia looked at Belem again and showed her beautiful and moving smile again, which was completely different from her previous indifference.


    "Scared?"


    Belen nodded after hearing the speech. He was really surprised. Although he had long felt that socia was not simple, he didn''t expect to have such a strong magic power.


    "Just make amends and give you a glass of wine."

 Chapter 42

    At this moment, latil and latis are sitting on the stool, looking at the blue haired beauty who is older than them. Novel network


    This big sister is a very powerful mage!


    It can be seen from the scene just now that the tavern beauty boss named socia is a hidden expert. He casually let those people retreat in the face of difficulties.


    "The public security in this town is very bad. I''ve been here for several days. It''s not the first time I met those people just now. It''s unreasonable and broke my things."


    Socia was mixing wine and talking to beren.


    Later, she told beren what the town was like. It turned out that there had been a plague in the town, so the original residents had left, and there were few original residents left here, and she learned from these populations.


    No wonder I didn''t see anyone. Belen understood the situation.


    "Now, the houses here are basically empty. There are many gangsters and robbers living here. They don''t have to pay taxes. The emperor doesn''t send anyone to take care of them. It''s really easy."


    The wine was poured into the glass and put on the table. Belen took it. This time, the wine was still "cold". This time, he knew why the wine was called this name. There was no ice in the wine, but it was reconciled by the magic of socia, so it would be bitter cold.


    "Do you sell wine here?"


    Belen asked his real intention. There was no stock in his commercial car, and the wine he wanted now was this "ice cold", which would certainly sell at a good price everywhere!


    Suoxia looked at Belen and seemed to know what the latter was thinking. She smiled: "if you want to buy ice cold, forget it. This wine can only be used in five minutes."


    "That''s a pity."


    So, Belen bought another kind of wine from socia. She bought ten jars of wine in her own container. After all, the capacity of the second carriage is not much.


    "Well, continue with the previous topic, the tattoo, can you get me one?"


    Suoxia estimated in her mind before that, even if she was, it would be very difficult to achieve that level, not to mention to tattoo herself. This is not to draw with a pen, but to replace the pen with magic. Although it seems simple, only those who want to try will know how difficult it is.


    Belen was stunned and nodded at socia''s words. Said, "if you want, I have no problem. Of course, you have to pay a gold coin."


    This is revenge! Beren blinked.


    "Well," said socia softly, as if hesitating. He looked at latil and latis, and then smiled, "I''d better think about it again. After all, it''s engraved on me with your magic."


    Indeed, it seems like an exclusive mark engraved on yourself with the magic of others. It''s too ambiguous.


    "What, what exclusive mark"


    Latier''s face turned crimson. She lowered her head in confusion and dared not look up at them. This look was seen in the eyes of socia, who smiled gently.


    "Not only by my magic, but also by extracting your magic."


    Belen explained after hearing the speech. Although he didn''t understand what socia was hesitating, it was obvious that the latter didn''t like the magic of outsiders to stay on him.


    "Are you leaving this town today?"


    "Leave tomorrow."


    "I''ll give you an answer tomorrow."


    So, after talking about the town, Belen took latil and latis out of the tavern and drove a commercial car to an alley. After all, the city is sparsely populated and it''s strange to park outside.


    After dinner, night gradually fell.


    "Mr. Belen, is that sister socia a mage?"


    It seemed that she thought of the scene of socia''s great power before, and latil was immediately excited again. She respected the mage very much.


    "Huh? No, she''s a witch."


    "Witch?"


    Latil was stunned. Unexpectedly, she got this answer.


    "It''s a witch. Oh, she didn''t say a spell."


    It seemed that latil was puzzled. Belen naturally explained that from the moment he saw socia using magic, he judged that the other party was not a mage.


    Most people mistake witches for mages, but the two are easy to distinguish. Mages need to recite spells to perform magic, but witches don''t.


    The witch race is very rare, and the talent is that they are born with a strong affinity for magic, so they are far from being comparable to ordinary mages in terms of innate advantages.


    But there are also some things she is not good at. Although the witch has a powerful talent that she can cast magic without chanting, she can''t cast magic except her own magic attributes.


    "So it is. Unexpectedly, Sophia''s sister is a witch."


    It seemed that she had come to be more interested, so latil asked many questions about the witch race, and beren was happy to answer them for her.


    After that, Belen was cleaning up the tableware, while latil came slowly, picked up the cloth and helped. For some reason, her cheeks were a little red and her eyes were drooping.


    "A little headache, a little dizzy"


    Latil shook her head, and then continued to wipe the table. She was a little unstable under her feet. She staggered slightly. Fortunately, she held the table and almost fell down.


    "Latil!"


    Belen, who happened to see this scene, was startled. His face suddenly changed, and then ran towards latil, who just looked at him.


    "Mr. beren"


    The voice was very weak. The next moment, she just felt the earth spinning. At the foot of latil, she suddenly couldn''t stand stably. At the moment of falling, she felt that she fell into a warm arms.


    "Latil!"


    Belen held latil in his arms and looked a little ugly. He looked at latil''s uncomfortable face. He was very short of breath and his cheeks were slightly red. He stretched out his hand and put it on the latter''s forehead.


    "It''s hot."


    Although there is a little difference between the temperature of sub race and human, Belen is very sure that latil has a fever and is worried now.


    Why did latil suddenly have a fever?


    Belen wondered if it was his cooking? But it was impossible to think about it. In a flash, his eyes widened slightly and suddenly remembered what socia said in the tavern.


    "Then you should take good care of her at night."


    It turned out that socia had long known that this would happen. The wine may be very strong, but the reason for rattie''s fever may be more due to the magic of socia and the strength of the wine, which made rattie''s temperature rise.


    "I am"


    Belen immediately regretted that he had given latil that glass of wine. Now he regretted it. He picked up latil and walked towards the commercial car.


    After tucking latil into the quilt, Belen looked aside, wondering at her sister''s latis, and gently rubbed latis''s head.

 Chapter 43

    "Found it!"


    Belen looked at a wooden box in front of her in surprise. There was a word "medicine" on it. She moved it out and opened it immediately.


    "Which is it?"


    There were many medicine cans and stickers in the wooden box. Belen carefully looked for the fever medicine to reduce his temperature. Soon, his eyes lit up and ran out with the medicine.


    Back in the car, Belen was sitting next to latil. After a long time, she wetted the towel again and put it back on latil''s forehead after cooling.


    "Ha"


    Latil''s face is still not very good, because she has been sleeping, and Belen can''t give her fever medicine. He is also distressed about it. He can''t cure magic!


    "Sister"


    One side of latis seemed to see that latil was very uncomfortable. She blinked her big bright eyes full of fear and worry.


    "Sister."


    The kitten called her sister. She bent down and stuck it on latil. Her little face rubbed latil, as if to make her more comfortable.


    "Latis, don''t"


    Before he finished, beren stopped. His eyes widened slightly and stared at the scene in front of him.


    Latis is holding latil, and her body is emitting a turquoise glitter, a faint brilliance around her, and the whole person exudes amazing affinity.


    "Is this magic?"


    Belen''s eyes twinkled and her heart understood. Perhaps it was because rattis was eager to let the life magic that could not be controlled run naturally.


    Buzzing.


    A strange wave of magic spread, and even Belen''s impatient mood gradually calmed down, and latil''s painful look gradually quieted down.


    Excellent!


    Seeing this scene, beren was relieved.


    "Well"


    A whisper came from latyr''s mouth, and her eyes slowly opened. When she saw latys and beren, her eyes gradually became clear.


    "Latis, Mr. beren"


    "Sister!"


    When her sister woke up, latis immediately brightened her eyes and rubbed her cheeks harder. In that way, she was coquettish and cute.


    "Well, latis, take it easy. It hurts."


    When she heard her sister cry for pain, latis immediately stopped. She lay on latil''s body, with innocent eyes shining in her big eyes.


    Belen reached out and took off the towel, then put his palm on latil''s smooth forehead and felt the hot temperature.


    "Does your head still hurt?"


    "It still hurts a little, but it doesn''t hurt as much as before!"


    "In the future, don''t drink."


    When she heard Belen''s words, latil stuck out her tongue and blinked playfully. Only then did she know that the reason for her fever was the glass of very hot wine.


    "I see!"


    Beilun nodded, picked up the antipyretic, poured soft water and put it aside. First, she took latis down from latil, and then helped latil up.


    "The temperature hasn''t come down yet. Take the antipyretic."


    "Yes."


    Latil answered, then took the medicine and lay back under the bed again, while beren put the towel back on her forehead.


    "Sleep well. You should be all right when you get up tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    Latil also knew her condition. If the rectification was not good, she would certainly bother Mr. Belen. She closed her eyes after looking at Belen again.


    "So is latis. It''s time to go to bed."


    Belen reached out and grabbed the kitten, who grinned and then got into the quilt, but she didn''t seem to have any plans to sleep, but stared out of the window.


    Put out the lights, and beren walked out of the carriage. He closed the door gently. When he was going to go back to the Earth Dragon to sleep, he seemed to think of something and walked to the second carriage.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t close the door."


    I left in a hurry and forgot to close the door.


    Belen reached out to close the two doors. At this time, he was suddenly stunned. His eyes fell into an empty position in the carriage. It seemed that he felt something. He turned and looked.


    I saw a figure suddenly running through the alley. Seeing this scene, beren shook his head reluctantly. It was too careless. The door forgot to close.


    "Forget it."


    The night was long gone, and latil''s fever had subsided. After breakfast, they went to socia''s Tavern again.


    "Here you are."


    There was still no one in socia''s tavern. She was wiping her glass, with a moving smile, and her blue eyes seemed to have the magic of taking souls.


    "Well, I want to buy three more jars of that wine." Beren explained his intention directly.


    Hearing the speech, socia looked at beren. There was a flash of wisdom in her blue eyes. She smiled, lowered her eyes and continued to wipe the wine glass, as if she had guessed something.


    "I was so careless that I stole it."


    "It was just an accident."


    Latil was also stunned. Mr. beren''s things were stolen? Even when she looked at beren, she began to guess something.


    "You want to buy, of course I sell."


    "Sell me the wine jar, too."


    "Three jars, three gold coins."


    Hearing what socia said, Belen twitched in the corners of his mouth. He sighed in his heart that the woman was blackmailing money again, but there was no way. Who made his wine jar stolen.


    "OK."


    Seeing that he had promised, socia''s smile was more beautiful and moving. She felt more and more that the man was very funny. Soon, she took out three jars of wine and gave it to Belen.


    "Do you want that tattoo?"


    Before leaving, beren thought about it again and turned to ask.


    Then she remembered this thing. She turned her head and looked at beren with a smile: "if we can meet again, I''ll have a tattoo."


    After hearing the speech, beren nodded, then turned around and got on the commercial car with latil and latis. The Earth Dragon began to drag the commercial car away.


    The commercial car was driving in the empty street, a distance from the city gate, and latil seemed to have guessed something. At the moment, she looked at beren with a guilty look on her face.


    "Mr. beren, was the wine stolen when I was ill yesterday?"


    Seeing her mention it, beren looked at her and didn''t have to respond to this sentence. Instead, she stretched out her hand and gently rubbed latil''s head.


    "I forgot to lock the door. It doesn''t matter."


    "Sorry."


    Latil bowed her head and accepted beren''s touch. Her face was full of guilt. If it wasn''t for her illness, how could Mr. beren worry so much that he forgot to lock the door.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    He comforted latil. Belen didn''t care about the wine being stolen. He blinked. The next moment, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure in a big black robe passing by.

 Chapter 44

    Boom!


    With a huge roar, a huge purple blue thunder light suddenly flickered from the battle sickle and fell on the tavern in an instant.


    Boom!


    The force of the thunder was so terrible that it split and exploded the tavern in a moment, and the next moment, the amazing cold swept out in an instant, and the air condensed into ice to freeze the exploded tavern.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect the Holy See to even go out."


    Wow.


    The frozen ice began to fall, and a slender figure came out slowly from the ice path. The body was still wrapped with the amazing cold visible to the naked eye. This person was Sophia.


    Suoxia looked at the black robed man in front of her and smiled. At the same time, her eyes were dignified. Although she was afraid to be careless in the face of the "eye of thunder emperor".


    "It''s said that the Vatican''s arbiter is a young girl. In that case, why hide yourself? It''s not a bad old man."


    With that, suoxia raised her jade hand and waved it gently in front of her. The ground was frozen in an instant, and icicles bombarded the black robed man.


    Just when those icicles were about to hit the man in black, the war sickle held by the white hand waved in front of him again. A thunder light suddenly appeared and amazing magic broke out.


    Boom!


    Those icicles were directly blown to pieces and billowed, blowing away the black robe of "eye of thunder", revealing her true face.


    It was a young girl in purple and white God''s official clothes. Her figure bound by the God''s official clothes was very exquisite. Her long black hair was tied into a ponytail. She had a beautiful face. Her blue and purple eyes and electric light flickered. With indifferent eyes, her thin cherry lips were very charming. She gave people a beautiful but cold feeling.


    "So it''s such a beautiful girl. Then, did the Holy See send you out to catch me?"


    When socia saw the true face of the "eye of thunder", she was also a little surprised. Although she looked at the person in front of her with a smile, the cold on her body gradually reduced the temperature around her.


    "Wanted by the Holy See, I''m here to kill you, of course."


    The priest girl looked indifferent. When she spoke for the first time, her voice was very clear and pleasant like a lark, but now it sounded like a sense of awe.


    "Want to kill me? Can you do it?"


    After hearing the words of the divine official girl, socia''s smile also gradually disappeared. Her face was expressionless and cold, which made people tremble. At this time, she showed the true color of the witch named "cold night".


    The magistrate girl didn''t answer each other''s words. The lightning in her eyes trembled. She raised her feet and stepped out. Her body flashed like a residual shadow. She waved the sickle and cleaved to socia with the thunder.


    Boom!


    The three of Bellen, who were already close to the gate of the city, were talking blandly. Suddenly, this terrible roar sounded in their ears, and latil and latis covered their ears in a moment of fear.


    "This is..."


    Belen was shocked. He patted the back of the Earth Dragon. After stopping the commercial car, he jumped down, turned around and looked at the city. He didn''t look at those who began to escape one after another. In his eyes, there was only a flash of blue and purple thunder and an icicle more than 30 meters high.


    "That lightning..."


    The man in black!


    Belen seemed to think of something, and immediately opened his eyes. He quickly turned and looked at latil and latis, as if he was a little eager.


    "Latil, latis, you stay in the car. I''m going to have a look over there!"


    Then, Belen came to the Earth Dragon and patted the big head twice. The Earth Dragon nodded, and he said "please", and then ran to the city.


    "Mr. beren!"


    When latil saw beren leaving so urgently, she immediately realized something was wrong. She guessed that Mr. beren must know what happened in the city.


    "Sister, big brother, what did he do?"


    Latis seemed to be immersed in the huge roar just now, and then she slowly recovered. She was a little curious when she saw beren leave.


    "It''s okay, latis."


    Latil comforted latis, then patted the back of the earthworm and shouted nervously, "big man, let''s go find Mr. beren!"


    "Ow..."


    The big guy turned his head and looked at latil, but he didn''t move, just made a dull sound from his mouth.


    Seeing that the Earth Dragon didn''t listen to her, latil was a little anxious. Although she didn''t know what happened in the city, it would be dangerous for Mr. Belen to go there now!


    After a long standoff, latleton couldn''t sit still. She patted the back of the earthworm again. The big guy also looked back at her. Latletil looked at those big eyes with a worried look, as if to convey her current mood.


    "Let''s go find Mr. Bellen! Mr. Bellen, Mr. Bellen must be in danger!"


    Hearing this, the Earth Dragon''s eyes blinked, and a dull voice came out of its mouth. Then it began to move its strong limbs and run towards the city. Although it was huge, its speed was not slow.


    On the other side, the battle was white hot.


    That street has completely changed its appearance. There are countless pits on the ground and the debris of ice, which has become a battlefield.


    Standing on the ground was socia. At the moment, her body was covered with blood, but despite the heavy trauma, her face was still cold. The blue magic of her hands and palms emerged and made a virtual movement towards the top.


    Miso, miso!


    With a sound, countless icicles suddenly rose from the ground and rushed to the divine officials and girls in the air in all directions.


    Seeing this scene, the divine officer girl in the air did not show the slightest panic. She looked at it indifferently. When she fell, she danced the sickle in her hand, bit her left thumb in her mouth, wiped a drop of blood on the sickle, and began to recite what she had said.


    "Sacrifice my blood, call the name of the thunder emperor with my body, call the thunder, and give the truth of all things to annihilate."


    Boom!


    The huge magic array was launched from the air, and thunder and lightning came from the dark clouds like thunder and dragon in the air, and the sky thunder punishment came down to the earth. The suffocating destructive force quietly crushed countless icicles to nothingness.


    Seeing this scene, the color of terror appeared in socia''s eyes for the first time. She didn''t expect that the "eye of emperor" was so strong.


    The thunder came all over the sky as if to punish all living beings, but Sophia didn''t want to make any compromise. It seemed that she was a traitor. She wanted to resist.


    "Summoned by my snow witch, eternal snow spirit, please help me build an eternal wall of ice crystals!"


    At this moment, the endless frost appeared out of thin air and turned into an extremely cold storm around socia. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a wall made of extremely cold ice to resist the countless thunder!


    Boom!


    The collision between thunder and polar ice broke out amazing magic in an instant. The magic storm swept away, countless houses collapsed in an instant, and the near ones were directly annihilated into dust.


    The amazing thunder dissipated, and the ice crystal wall was blasted into broken ice. It looked beautiful and moving. After that, a dark shadow suddenly fell on the ground from the sky and collapsed the ground.


    The person standing at the collapse was the divine official girl "eye of emperor Lei". She looked very cold, threw the sickle in her hand, and then walked towards socia in the distance.


    "Cough!"


    Socia knelt on one knee, her clothes were ragged, and the blood stains made her look pitiful. At the moment, the corner of her mouth was bleeding, and it was obvious that the situation was very bad.


    "Too, too strong..."


    This is the first time she has faced the "eye of the thunder emperor". She only heard about the strength of this new martial arts cutter. She never thought that she was so strong!


    Susia stood up with her body. She wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, and her blue pupils looked at the fairy girl coming towards her. She has done her best to resist the previous move. At this time, she has no way to escape.


    At this time, the divine officer girl had come to two meters in front of socia. She held the sickle higher than her height in her hand. She lifted it up and waved it towards socia without hesitation.


    When the scythe saw the wine to behead socia, the blue and purple eyes of the divine officer girl moved slightly, and the scythe in her hand also stopped at this moment.


    The sickle blade is stopped at the neck of another person, only a little distance away, you can cut it off.

 Chapter 45

    Beside suoxia, there was a man in black. His black eyes were calmly looking at the divine official girl in front of her.


    "Is it you... Belen?"


    When socia saw the man in front of her, her eyes, which had not changed even in the face of death, showed a surprised look at the moment.


    The fairy girl''s beautiful eyes looked at the person in front of her, and there was a slight tremor in the depths of her pupils, which didn''t appear during the fierce battle between her and socia.


    "Long time no see."


    It was beren who spoke. He looked very calm. There was no change because of the sharp things around his neck. He seemed a little happy.


    He knew the eye of the thunder?!


    In a moment, she judged. She looked at beren in surprise. The more she found that the man she saw was very incredible.


    The first time is because the so-called "tattoo" can manipulate the magic so perfectly and finely, which is not what ordinary people can do. The second time is now that he actually knows the military cutter of the Holy See? And it seems to have a lot to do with it.


    Hearing Belen''s greetings, the magistrate girl didn''t respond. She was silent. After a while, she said, "long time no see."


    "Isn''t it tired to take this?"


    Beren looked at the sickle on his neck. It was really uncomfortable to put it next to his neck, both physically and psychologically.


    "Sorry."


    The Shenguan girl seemed to have just recovered. She took away the sickle. Her blue and purple eyes were beautiful and moving. She looked at the man in front of her.


    "Can you let her go? Her wine is very good, and I bought a lot of wine from her."


    After a long time of silence, beren took the lead in opening his mouth. The tone of his speech was not like discussing, but like chatting with old friends.


    "This is my task."


    The priest girl shook her head and refused.


    At this time, beren''s eyes suddenly looked not far away. He found a familiar commercial car coming. He sighed and sure enough, he would catch up.


    "What if I didn''t find her?"


    "I''m the Vatican''s arbiter."


    Belen was silent for a moment. He knew that the discipline of the Holy See was very strict, and as a military judge of the Holy See, he should abide by it.


    At this time, the Earth Dragon stopped not far away, and two figures ran over. Latil''s eyes swept over Belen and found that he was not hurt. He was relieved.


    "Mr. beren!"


    "Big brother!"


    Belen nodded to rattie, then winked, and rattie immediately realized that she held rattie and stood where she was.


    Sister socia!


    Latil''s eyes suddenly noticed the standing socia. When she saw that her body was full of scars and blood, she covered her mouth with fear and looked stunned.


    Soon, she knew who the culprit was. It was obviously the beautiful girl in God''s official clothes who confronted beren, and the sickle in the other party''s hand made her judge in a moment.


    Who is she?


    Belen''s eyes looked again at the divine official girl. He said again, "I''ll stop you."


    When she heard this, latil was frightened. She opened her eyes and looked at beren. Even a witch as powerful as sister socia couldn''t fight. How could Mr. beren stop it?


    Even socia''s pupils were slightly frozen at the moment. The more she found that she couldn''t see through the man beside her, but she had to say that such a man was very attractive.


    But how is it possible to stop the "eye of thunder"?


    The eyes of the divine officer girl were slightly frozen when beren said these words. She shook the sickle in her handshake and seemed to be hesitating.


    "How did you stop me?"


    "Just stand here."


    "It''s not funny at all."


    The look of the priest girl became very serious. She inserted the battle sickle in her hand into one side of the ground, and there was a flash of thunder in her blue and purple eyes.


    "Those who help witches are enemies of our holy see."


    "Al."


    A moment later, beren called the name, and his calm expression did not waver because of the girl''s intention to kill.


    Al? Is that the name of "eye of emperor"?


    Sophia thought.


    But the fairy maiden, whose real name was called, had a slight weakening of the electric light in her eyes, a tight hand holding the sickle, and her expression had not changed much, which was similar to beren.


    "If you think that just because we know each other can stop me, you are wrong."


    "Well, I think so."


    "I count the last three seconds. If you want to stop me, you must have the consciousness of death and injury."


    Hearing the speech, beren didn''t say anything. He looked at the girl in front of him calmly, and didn''t seem to worry about the other party''s next move.


    "Three."


    Beren didn''t move.


    "Two."


    At the moment, the battle sickle in the hand of the divine officer girl had been picked up, the eyes were shining with electricity, and her mouth also counted the second number.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil also panicked at this moment, because the cleric girl seemed to really want to start! She let go of her hand, which was holding latis, and ran towards beren.


    "Get out of the way! You''ll die!"


    Socia also exclaimed. She didn''t want to be alone because she died in vain.


    "One."


    The last number came from the mouth of the divine officer girl. At this moment, the sickle waved towards beren. At that moment, it seemed that time was still.


    Beren''s eyes did not look at the sickle, but calmly looked at the divine officer girl in front of her. Their eyes met at this moment.


    Boom!


    The sickle blade stagnated in the air again and stopped at Belen''s neck. The sickle that stopped at that moment set off a huge storm and disordered Belen''s hair.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil also stopped at this moment. She gasped and looked at the scene in front of her with amazement. She thought she would not see Belen.


    "Al, aren''t you tired of waving such a big guy all the time?"


    "I want you to do more!"


    The girl named "Al" had subtle changes in her expression for the first time. The lightning in her eyes had long disappeared. Only a touch of anger appeared in her eyes. Although her expression had not changed much, it was vaguely angry.


    The immortal girl coldly put away the sickle and disappeared out of thin air. She didn''t know where she had gone. She glanced at Belen, and then looked coldly at socia.


    "I''ll spare your life this time. I''ll see you next time. No one can save you."


    When she said this, the girl glanced at Belen, who just looked at the sky, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Suoxia stared at them blankly. She didn''t expect that the dead end would be broken. She had already accepted her fate. She never expected such a thing to happen.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Sophia also recovered some strength. She called the man. At the moment when the latter turned around, she suddenly took a step forward, and the tempting lip print was on beren''s forehead.


    At this moment, thunder suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 46

    Belen''s eyes widened at the moment. His eyes stared at the blue haired beauty in front of him, and his soft lips were still wet on his forehead.


    "You"


    After doing this, socia took a step back, and then her charming face showed a playful look, and she bent slightly.


    "Thank you!"


    After thanking her, socia glanced at the clerical girl behind Belen, whose eyes were shining with a terrible lightning.


    "Well, see you next time. Be sure to tattoo something nice for me."


    With that, socia turned and left. She didn''t leave quickly or slowly. She didn''t seem to worry that the divine official girl would catch her. She turned into the alley and disappeared.


    Latil''s cheeks turned red after seeing socia''s bold move. I didn''t expect that the sister would make such a bold move.


    "Damn it."


    The divine official girl "Al" said something that made the temperature drop a few minutes. The eyes were full of anger and killing intention. The war sickle appeared in her hand again, then bypassed Belen and walked in the direction of socia''s departure.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing this scene, Belen was also startled. At that moment, she immediately reached out and grabbed the girl''s wrist. At this time, she was really worried that the latter would go after socia.


    "What''s your temper? Didn''t you mean to bypass her?"


    Al turned his head, and there was an electric light in her eyes. She looked at beren coldly and didn''t explain anything. After a while, the sickle in her hand disappeared again.


    "This is the second time you''ve stopped me."


    Hearing the words with a little resentment, Belen was silent for a moment, as if he was thinking about something. He stretched out his hand, naturally put it on the head of the divine official girl and stroked it gently.


    "Don''t be angry."


    When the hand was on his head, Al''s eyes seemed to change a little, but her expression was still cold, even though she didn''t stop such intimacy.


    "Mr. Belem."


    At this time, latil also came over. When she saw Belen rubbing the head of the terrible cleric girl, she was very frightened.


    "It''s okay, latis. Come here."


    Belen took back her hand and saw latil standing aside with some restraint. At the moment, she also comforted and said.


    The first one to come was not latil, but latis. The little cat ran to Belen, put his hands around the latter''s waist, and then looked at al with great vigilance. Novel network


    "Can''t beat big brother!"


    It seems that the kitten is wary of Al because of the previous scene.


    Al blinked when he saw latis. Instead of getting angry at the cat''s words, he seemed curious, but there was a strange look in his eyes.


    "Are you adopting these two children now?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the man before?"


    "Let''s go."


    Latil, who was just approaching, also heard the dialogue between the two. She was curious about the relationship between beren and the divine official girl. She looked very close.


    Belen noticed latil''s curious eyes and immediately understood. He reached out and patted Al on the shoulder, and then introduced it naturally.


    "Her name is al. She is my childhood sweetheart. She is a little younger than me."


    childhood sweethearts?


    Latil was also stunned. Naturally, she knew what childhood meant. No wonder she was so intimate. At present, she looked at latil strangely.


    "Hello, I''m al wingia."


    "Ah, you, Hello, I''m latil, and this is my sister latis."


    After knowing that the divine official girl in front of her was Belen''s childhood sweetheart, latil also gradually relieved her heart, but she was still a little restrained.


    "Don''t be nervous. Although Al was so good just now, she''s actually very nice."


    "Don''t talk as if we have a good relationship."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Thanks to you, you can still stand in front of me as if nothing had happened."


    Beren didn''t respond. After a moment of silence, he seemed to think of something, and then looked at al: "come with me, I have something for you."


    After saying that, Belen walked towards the distant commercial car, while latil and latis followed him. Al stood in place for a while, and then followed up.


    When she came to the second compartment of the commercial car, beren searched it for a while. Finally, she took out something and went out of the compartment. She came to Al and handed it to him.


    "Here you are."


    It''s a multicolored sugar. It''s a very common sugar food.


    Al looked at the multicolored candy, and there were ripples in her eyes. She still had that cold expression: "I don''t eat these things anymore."


    After hearing al''s words, Belen was stunned with colorful candy. He blinked, and then put the colorful candy in his hand.


    "If you miss this time, you don''t know when you can eat it. This is the last one I treasure. Are you sure you don''t want it?"


    So, after a moment of silence, Al took the multicolored sugar, opened the wrapping paper, and then put it in his mouth, with a satisfied color in his eyes.


    Sure enough, I still like colorful candy.


    After that, Al had sat next to beren and drove out of the city in the commercial car, and Al was still wearing a black robe.


    "Where are you going next?"


    "Go back to the Holy See."


    Belen turned his head to Al and seemed to be hesitating. Finally, he asked, "will you be punished if you don''t finish this task?"


    Hearing Belen ask about this, Al also looked at him, and his blue and purple eyes were not shy of the black eyes.


    "Yes."


    Hearing al''s answer, beren was silent. This was not the first time he stopped Al, but he didn''t consider this problem last time.

 Chapter 47

    Two weeks had passed since leaving the city, and during that time, Al had not left, but still followed beren.


    In these two weeks, latil also gradually found that this sister she thought was terrible was not terrible. She was a beautiful girl and Mr. beren''s childhood sweetheart, which made her feel that it was not very difficult to contact.


    However, sometimes it makes her feel a little upset.


    Although they had known each other in the past two weeks, Al didn''t sleep with latil when it was time to go to bed at night, but stayed outside with beren.


    Although latil said to let beren sleep in the house, she didn''t know if beren had forgotten it, and latil was embarrassed to jump up. After all, it was too difficult for her to sleep with Mr. beren!


    At noon, beren began to prepare meals, while latil naturally went to help, while al sat in a chair and looked coldly at the distant scenery. Latis seemed to think it was very interesting. She also sat in the chair and looked into the distance.


    "Mr. Belen, hasn''t sister al seen you for a long time?"


    At this time of solitude, latil, who cut the ingredients, asked this question curiously.


    When latil asked, Belen didn''t hide. He blinked as if he was thinking about something. Then he bowed his head and continued cooking, explaining while cooking.


    "Well, it''s been a long time. The last time I saw her was a year ago. Before that, it was about three years ago."


    "Has it been so long?"


    Latil was also shocked. It was clear that they were childhood sweethearts and had a very good relationship, but it took so long to meet.


    "Well, after all, I have something I want to do, and so does she."


    "It is said that the magistrates of the Holy See have to pass many examinations. Is sister al very powerful?"


    When latil asked, Belen was stunned. He raised his eyebrows slightly. Although he knew the martial arts cutter of the Holy See, he didn''t know the level of the martial arts cutter.


    "Well, ask her later."


    It''s time for dinner soon. Beren''s recent food is very ordinary, because he doesn''t have much stock of ingredients, so he wants to buy some when he goes to the next town.


    Gold coins should be enough. Those wines cost him a lot of gold coins.


    "Al, ask you some questions."


    Hearing beren''s voice, Al''s beautiful eyes glanced at him, then answered gently and continued to eat the food.


    "Do you have a high position in the Holy See, a military cutter?"


    It is estimated that no one knows the power of the Holy See. After all, it is a religion inherited for countless years, and its reputation has long been well known by the world.


    Belen doesn''t know much about this force, so he wants to know a little from al. If he wasn''t a childhood sweetheart from the Holy See, he wouldn''t want to know it at ordinary times.


    "Very high."


    "What about the details?"


    Al looked at him, chewed the food in her mouth, swallowed it, and then looked at beren. Her cold expression never changed.


    "Most of the congregation of the holy see are believers and nuns, and the later level is called magistrates, starting from the local priests, then the archpriests and bishops, above which are the arbiters and bishops, then the cardinals, and finally the Pope."


    Hearing the hierarchical distribution in the Holy See, beren was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the military referee was at the same level as the Pope, which was already a very high status.


    People at the level of bishop can be said to be dignified people with great reputation and enough influence.


    Belen did not expect that the arbiter and the bishop were at the same level.


    "Have you been in the holy see for three years?"


    "Three and a half years."


    "It''s really great to be able to do this in three and a half years."


    Beren''s eyes showed surprise and joy. He said in an exclamatory tone. He didn''t expect that he had been so powerful as a childhood sweetheart.


    Hearing Belem''s appreciation, Al''s indifferent look remained unchanged. She swallowed the last meal, straightened the dishes and chopsticks, and then looked at the former.


    "I''ve done so much to this point, and you''re still the same as before."


    As if he heard the irony in Al''s words, Belen coughed. He looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and spoke slowly.


    "Needless to say, I think I''m fine now."


    "There is progress. If you slow down that day, you can''t stop me."


    Al''s blue and purple eyes were slightly frozen. She looked at the man in front of her tightly, as if she wanted to find an answer from each other''s face.


    Seeing that Al suddenly changed the topic, Belen was also stunned. When Al said this, his pupils moved slightly, but it was still his plain expression. He blinked.


    "Fortunately, I ran fast at that time. Although I didn''t have any magic attributes, I could still do some ordinary magic. It was really dangerous. I almost couldn''t catch up at that time."


    Al looked at the man in front of her. Her blue and purple eyes stared at Belen for a while. She couldn''t find any sign of lying or trying to hide from the latter''s face.


    "Mr. beren is great! He is..."


    When latil saw that they had not spoken for a long time, she immediately stepped in. Just as she was about to say about beren''s graduation from frozarno college, she suddenly felt beren''s suddenly nervous eyes and immediately turned her mouth.


    "He often teaches latis and me to practice magic control!"


    Seeing latil''s passing, Belen threw a grateful look at latil, but latil was puzzled. Why can''t she tell sister al about it?


    "Magic control? He''s good at it."


    Because latil''s entrepot connection is very harmonious, Al doesn''t doubt. She seems to know what Bellen is good at. She looks at Bellen and then looks at latil again.


    "He''s just good at using magic. I won''t leave in a short time. During this time, let me teach you magic? I''m much better than him in other aspects."


    In this regard, latil showed a wonderful look. She had seen how powerful the beautiful girl was, so she was very excited about the latter''s suggestions.


    "Hoo."


    Seeing that Al was not suspicious, Belen was relieved. Then he felt very happy after hearing al''s suggestion.


    In terms of magic, he is really not as good as al. Of course, it''s best to have her to teach latil and latis. In addition, he is a little slack in teaching magic these days, and his heart is beginning to reflect.

 Chapter 48

    It''s impossible to tell al who wants to teach latil and latis magic. She started her teaching the next morning.


    As for teaching, beren was stunned, because the way of teaching was really similar. He not only practiced, but also explained the laws of magic for the two people.


    Even if latil and latis didn''t understand anything, Al taught patiently, just like a senior magic teacher.


    Seeing behind the scenes, beren was a little curious.


    "Al, you''re good at teaching."


    While latil and latis were mobilizing their magic, Al turned his head and looked at Belen. His pretty face was still cold.


    "I have taught many martial arts practitioners in the Holy See."


    "Girls should smile more. How do you look all day?"


    After hearing this sentence, latil''s magic just gathered suddenly collapsed. She looked at beren with helpless eyes. She wanted to say a word.


    In this regard, Mr. beren, you have no right to say others.


    When Al heard Belem''s words, he glanced at him coldly and didn''t say anything. Belem saw her walking aside with her back to him, as if looking into the distance.


    "I''m always so cold. How lovely I was when I was a child."


    Belen also walked aside and muttered something.


    Not far away, Al''s back seemed to tremble slightly, her expression seemed to have a subtle change, and the corners of her mouth seemed to be pressing something.


    A few days later, beren and others came to a town.


    When Belen came to the town, he began to search for a pile of ingredients, but when he finished shopping, he began to check his money.


    "I''ve had such a pleasant time that I forgot to do business."


    Belen checked and sighed. His capital budget was not enough. He had to find some business. As a vagrant businessman, he still had a way to make money.


    "You''re short of money?"


    It seemed that he noticed something wrong with beren. Al asked blandly. Although he knew that beren was a wandering businessman, he didn''t know his income.


    "Not yet, but we can''t continue to idle the things in the warehouse."


    Beren shook his head without explaining his current situation.


    Al''s eyes moved slightly. After thinking about it, she asked, "I basically can''t use money. There are some funds saved. Do you need them?"


    "Ha? I don''t want it."


    After hearing al''s words, Belen was stunned, and then resolutely refused. How can he ask for Al''s money? Absolutely not.


    "You hate my money?"


    Seeing beren''s decisive refusal, Al''s face seemed to be colder. There was thunder in her blue and purple eyes, and she seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Well, it''s a little bad!


    Seeing this, Belen immediately realized that Al was angry and was shocked. He quickly explained: "no, I mean I can''t take your money."


    "Why?"


    The lightning in Al''s eyes hasn''t disappeared yet. He looks cold and faces beren. It seems that if the latter doesn''t answer well, she will be struck by a thunder.


    "Anyway, I''m also a professional and still earn money."


    With these words, Belen found that the lightning in Al''s eyes had not disappeared, and now he knew that his explanation was not good enough. He swallowed his saliva, then stretched out a hand to scratch his cheek and turned his head.


    "Well, I can''t do such a thing as asking for money from childhood friends."


    It was then that the lightning in Al''s eyes gradually disappeared. She blinked her beautiful eyes, looked at beren''s strange look, and then turned around, her cold expression warmed down.


    "In that case, forget it."


    This city is not as uninhabited as that deserted city. On the contrary, there are a lot of people coming and going. Vagrant businessmen like beren can be seen everywhere. It can be said that it is a very prosperous town.


    After paying special people for the stalled commercial car at a tavern, the four people came to the street. At this time, it was night, and there were a lot of people who came late. Moreover, there seemed to be some activities in the city. There were a lot of people selling stalls, and everywhere was full of laughter and laughter.


    "Latil wants to eat that!"


    As soon as the little cat''s eyes lit up, he caught something that suited his appetite and cried happily.


    As for latis''s request, beren will not refuse. Although she has little money left, it is enough to meet her daily needs.


    After buying candy for latis, Belen suddenly found what Elle was staring at. She looked in the same direction and immediately noticed a figure masked by black clothes.


    "Witch."


    Al murmured, and then took a step, as if to find the figure in black. At this time, her wrist was suddenly pulled and turned her head to Belen who held her.


    "I''m here to play tonight. If you can, don''t shoot them."


    Belen also seemed to guess al''s idea. He spoke to the girl in a hopeful tone. It''s really inappropriate to do too much on this occasion.


    Hearing the speech, Al was silent for a moment, then nodded and agreed to Belen, and her eyes swept to several directions.


    "There are many witches here."


    Hearing this, beren''s eyes also swept everyone in his sight. Although he didn''t have the ability to distinguish witches, it would be strange if there were many witches here, as Al said, but it wouldn''t be strange when he thought about it.


    "Maybe this town is very busy recently, and they just want to relax. After all, they live such a fearful day every day."


    The magical race of witch was discovered hundreds of years ago. In history, it is even recorded that there was a huge battle between the organization of witch collection and the Holy See, during which countless creatures were lost. Therefore, after the defeat, the life of witch was very difficult.

 Chapter 49

    At night, there are many beautiful fireworks in the sky of the town, and the residents are also cheering. I think it should be a party held for a long time.


    Beilun and three women stood in the street looking at the beautiful fireworks. Latil and latis looked at the beautiful fireworks with surprised eyes. They had never seen such a scene since their hometown was destroyed.


    Belen and Al looked calmly into the air. They seemed to be the same on weekdays. They didn''t seem interested in anything.


    But this is not the case.


    It''s really beautiful. I didn''t expect to catch up with the party in this town. I''m really lucky.


    Belen looked calm, but his heart was also happy. He turned his head and looked at latil and latis. He found that both cats were very happy. He nodded with satisfaction.


    Then, Belen looked at al and found that the latter looked very plain. Although she knew that the girl would look like this when she grew up, she spoke out of kindness.


    ¡±Al, do you want colorful candy? "


    "Get out."


    Seeing that Elsie was merciless, Bellen just pulled a little from the corner of her mouth, then turned her head helplessly, and suddenly recalled the past in her eyes. Now Al is so mature!


    Al glanced at Belem, who seemed to be sighing. She looked back with a very dissatisfied look in her eyes.


    She is already so old. This guy still treats her as a child. If those guys in the Holy See know it, they will laugh at themselves.


    After that, Belen took the three to a clothing store and bought many clothes there. He thought that latil and latis didn''t have many clothes.


    The first one to change her clothes was latil. She was wearing a brown coat, shorts on her lower body, white slender legs exposed, and a hat on her head. She felt very rested and young.


    Latil seemed to like such a relaxed dress. Her face was filled with a happy smile. She looked at Belen in front of her and asked.


    "Mr. beren, how... How? Is it inappropriate?"


    At the sight of latil''s dress, beren also showed surprised eyes. He looked at latil and then spoke with appreciation.


    "Very suitable for latil, very beautiful!"


    Shua!


    Just as latil was about to say something, the curtain on one side suddenly opened, and a naked little guy ran out, with a pair of furry ears swinging and one in his hand White fat times, tears twinkled in those cute big eyes,


    The little guy was latis. Her eyes fell on Belen in front of her. Then she ran up and hugged the latter.


    "Big brother! Latis doesn''t like that dress. It''s hard to wear!"


    When Belen saw the naked latis, he was also stunned. Then he looked around the store and found that there were no other guests. Even the clerk was a woman. He was relieved.


    "Latis doesn''t cry."


    Belen reached out his hand and rubbed rattis''s head. He rubbed and comforted. His eyes fell on the clothes on the ground in the dressing room. It turned out that the back was open chain, and there were many places to buckle up. No wonder rattis would cry angrily.


    "Latis! How can you run out without clothes!"


    "Wow!"


    Latil was also startled. He immediately ran up to catch latil, and then led the latter back to the dressing room.


    "What a lovely child."


    Beren''s face also became a lot warmer. He couldn''t help but sigh. Sure enough, children are innocent and lovely.


    "Laurie control."


    It seemed that she heard something bad. Belen turned her head in doubt and looked at al, who was also looking at him coldly. There seemed to be lightning surge in her blue and purple eyes.


    "Hmm? I seem to have heard wrong, al. What did you just say?"


    "Laurie control."


    "Wait, you can eat rice indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense."


    The calm color on beren''s face could not be maintained for a moment. He looked at the beautiful girl in front of him unnaturally and seriously.


    "Dead Lori."


    Al said a more excessive word indifferently. She looked at the man in front of her indifferently, as if she were watching animation.


    "How could it be?! I..."


    "Shut up, dead Lori."


    Belen wanted to explain something else, but al didn''t give him the chance at all and blocked him back with a very touching word.


    When Belen tried to explain something to Al after she had summoned up her courage, Al turned his head and looked coldly at the scenery outside the window.


    "I''m not Laurie."


    Finally, a very unconvincing explanation blurted out.


    The clerk lady on the side smiled as if she had seen a farce. She looked up and down at al. She was surprised that the latter was dressed in black, but she had amazing beauty, so she asked tentatively.


    "Sir, your girlfriend is very beautiful. Don''t you need to buy some clothes to dress up?"


    Hearing something in this sentence, Al''s body seemed to tremble, but beren''s attention was completely distracted. He only heard the last half of the sentence, so he focused on al.


    "Oh, do you want me to buy you some clothes? It''s inconvenient to wear the ceremonial clothes all the time?"


    Al suddenly turned her head. There seemed to be a strange look on her indifferent face. She looked at beren and blinked.


    "OK."


    So beren began to choose clothes for al. He never sent anything to Al except colorful candy.


    Beren turned his head and looked at al again. He rubbed his chin with one hand and looked at the girl as if he were studying something.


    When Al felt beren''s sight, she looked back without hesitation. She coldly turned her eyes and opened her mouth coldly.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "I was wondering what you should wear."


    Hearing the speech, Al was stunned. She didn''t speak, but took back her eyes. She didn''t stop Belen''s gaze, but now she felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Sir, I think your girlfriend is more suitable for this elegant style. What do you think?"


    The clerk lady put forward suggestions, came to Bellen and pointed to several simple and elegant clothes next to her.


    "It seems quite appropriate. Well, wait, what did you just say? No, no, you made a mistake. She''s not my girlfriend."


    Belen''s reaction slowed down for several shots, and there was an inspiration in an instant. For fear that Al would be angry when he heard this sentence, he immediately began to explain.


    "Not a girlfriend?"


    The saleswoman was stunned when she heard the speech. She looked at Bellen and Al on the other side in doubt. How could she feel that the girl


    "No, you''re mistaken. She''s my childhood sweetheart."


    Beren shook her head, then went to Al''s side, put a hand on the girl''s shoulder, and showed a very serious look.


    "Get your hands off me."


    "Why did you suddenly become so cold?"


    "I''m going to thunder you."


    Hearing this, beren immediately took away his hand, and then looked at al strangely, while the girl gave him a cold look, and then walked outside the store.

 Chapter 50

    After latil changed latis into a new dress, beren settled the account. Of course, beren''s clothes didn''t fall. Although al didn''t know which one he liked, he still bought some clothes recommended by the clerk.


    Originally, they wanted to hold the bag for latil and latis, but they seemed to like those clothes very much, so they both chose to hold it by themselves. Therefore, beren could only hold one bag in his hand.


    When returning to the place where the commercial car stayed, Belen was suddenly stunned. His eyes swept around, finally fixed on the position where the commercial car should have been, and then looked at al.


    "Did you use magic?"


    Al glanced at him, then stretched out his hand. A magic wave dispersed from the nothingness, and a commercial car gradually appeared in the grass shed in front of him.


    "It''s dark magic."


    Belen blinked. He knew in his heart that al used magic to hide the commercial car for the sake of insurance.


    "How awesome!"


    Latil''s eyes suddenly twinkled. She yearned for being able to use magic, and now she is just at the beginning of learning, and she doesn''t know when she can use magic.


    "Don''t envy. Latil''s wind magic attribute can fly. I want latil to take me flying in the future."


    "Really?!"


    "Really!"


    Hearing Belen''s words, latil''s eyes looked forward to the moment when she learned magic in the future. She never dreamed that she could fly in the sky.


    Beren is not surprised that Al can use dark magic. When testing magic attributes a long time ago, beren knew that Al can use two kinds of magic attributes.


    After latil and latis returned to the car and tried on their clothes, Belen and Al were on the commercial car. He handed the bag to the girl.


    "Oh, your clothes."


    Al looked at the bag handed by Belen. After a long time, she reached out to take it, and then said a very plain "thank you". It seemed that she didn''t intend to see the clothes in the bag. She jumped to the top of the carriage with a gentle jump.


    "Well..."


    Seeing al''s coldness, beren felt a little strange. Why does this guy seem to be angry again? I don''t understand.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing latil''s call, beren immediately recovered. He even walked into the car and looked at latil.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Latil''s cheeks were red and embarrassed, while latis was muttering and fiddling with the bedding.


    "That... Latis''s, that... Left it in the clothes store."


    "What? Latis left something in the clothes store."


    "Just... Well, fat times..."


    At this, beren blinked, and then his mouth twitched slightly. He looked a little strange, and then looked at rattis.


    "Then hurry and wear a new one for latis."


    "Of course! I changed into a new one in the clothes store! What else does Mr. Belen think!"


    Hearing Belem''s words, latil''s cheeks suddenly turned red, the cat''s ears stood up and looked at Belem with a face of shame.


    "Well, sorry, I''ll get it back now!"


    At the thought that latis''s fat times might be taken by strangers, Belen immediately blew her hair. Then he hurried out. He ran outside and shouted in the direction of al.


    "Al, please come here!"


    In the carriage, Al was lying there. She looked at Belen running to the distance and whispered coldly.


    "Dead Lori."


    Belen, who ran to the street, looked around and started immediately after finding the direction. He didn''t want latis''s fat times to fall into the hands of outsiders, which was unbearable.


    At night, the streets of this town are even more lively. People come and go. Beren occasionally loses his sense of direction when walking in the crowd.


    "Ah!"


    "Sorry!"


    At this time, beren suddenly accidentally bumped into a passer-by, and he only felt that he hit something soft. He just stumbled, but the man fell to the ground.


    "Are you okay?"


    Beren immediately wanted to reach out and pull the man, who was wearing a big hat. Because he fell, the hat also fell at the moment. When he showed his true face, beren''s hand was stunned in the air.


    "You..."


    The person in front of me is a girl with beautiful blond hair and a pair of turquoise eyes. The outline of the pupil seems to be golden. It is as clean as the blue sea and blue sky. Unlike ordinary people, the ear tip is sharper than ordinary people. He is wearing a big gray robe, which seems to cover himself.


    "It hurts..."


    "Sorry! I''ll pull you up."


    Beren returned to her senses and stretched out her hand, while the girl was stroking her aching hip. Seeing the outstretched hand of the strange man in front of her, she hesitated and then stretched out her hand.


    He pulled the girl up, and Belen squatted down and picked up the big hat. Just when he wanted to return the hat, his heart was cold, his eyes swept several directions in a moment, and vaguely caught several black figures.


    "I''m sorry, this is for you."


    "It doesn''t matter, thank you."


    The blonde girl''s voice was very beautiful and light. She nodded her head kindly and put on her hat again.


    Elf girl


    Beren''s eyes swept the blonde''s ears again. There was a color of remembrance in her eyes, and the past was outlined in her mind.


    "Kid, can you be serious?"


    "Let me have a rest."


    "Good talent will be ruined for you. You''re too lazy! You still have a rest? Don''t even think about it!"


    There seemed to be a familiar and severe voice in her ear. Beren''s eyes were gradually distracted, but a pleasant voice sounded clearly in her ear.


    "What''s the matter with you, sir?"


    "Ah, it''s all right. I''m just distracted."


    The blonde tilted her head in doubt, then bowed and was about to leave. When she passed beren, the latter suddenly grabbed her, which made the girl suddenly stunned. Before she asked, beren''s voice sounded in her ear.


    "Are you being watched?"


    "Ah?"


    "There are several people staring here. I don''t think they pay attention to me."


    Belen''s eyes swept several directions. For a few moments, he even collided with several eyes, and the other party seemed to avoid them intentionally.


    "I..."


    "Get out of here first."


    Seeing several dark shadows suddenly began to approach, beren''s eyes coagulated slightly, and then he pulled the girl''s wrist and withdrew.


    "Ah?! wait, wait!"


    The blonde was taken away by beren, and her pretty face was full of amazement.

 Chapter 51

    Belen took the blonde by the wrist and hurried away. He knew that those secret people must be plotting something.


    The blonde looked at her wrist at a loss. Was she going to be abducted? I think so.


    Why did you pull her away without making it clear?!


    "Well, I, I said, stop, stop!"


    The blonde immediately stopped the car with her feet and wanted to drag the man in front of her. She didn''t want to be abducted!


    Suddenly felt the resistance of the blonde girl, Belen immediately stopped. His voice fell, and a magic appeared in front of the palm. The wind swept out. In a moment, the flame turned into nothingness, and finally hit the Witch and flew it.


    Is that bad?


    Belen took a slight swipe at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the girl strangely. The level of this magic is already very high. How can he say he is not good at it?


    At this time, beren suddenly moved his ears. He raised his head and looked at the eaves above. He saw two people in black suddenly jump down, with two long knives in his hands.

 Chapter 52

    ?? When the elf girl saw that the assassin stabbed the blade at beren, she was startled. Even if she shouted "be careful", she was stunned in the next scene.


    ?? The assassin''s blade stabbed straight at beren, but the latter looked calm. He stepped back, and then avoided the sword on one side.


    ?? Then, when the assassin was stunned, Belen seemed to be covered with a layer of blue fluorescence, although it was only fleeting. He raised his hand and hit the assassin''s neck with a knife, making him unconscious.


    ??¡± Okay That''s great. "


    ?? After seeing this movement, the fairy girl''s eyes showed surprise. She looked at the comatose people on the ground, and then at Belen.


    ?? "You are so powerful!"


    ?? "What? No, I just learned a little fighting... Not at all."


    ?? Seeing the girl''s eyes twinkle, beren explained it blandly, but in fact, he was a little shy at the bottom of his heart. It was really wonderful to be praised.


    ?? Then Belen''s eyes fell on the long sword in the assassin''s hand. He bent down and picked up the long knife, and then asked.


    ?? "Don''t you know why you''re being watched?"


    ?? Belem knew that it was not himself that was targeted by these people, and what was the reason why the elf girl was targeted?


    ?? "I, I don''t know!"


    ?? The girl answered innocently.


    ?? "Haven''t you encountered anything strange today?"


    ??¡± There''s nothing else except that things are strange now! "


    ?? The girl seriously recalled what happened today, but she didn''t find any information.


    ?? Hearing the speech, beren had to be silent. It''s strange that he couldn''t get any news at all.


    ?? Just as beren was thinking about something, several more witches appeared in his sight. He frowned. It was a little more.


    ?? Therefore, beren pulled the girl and ran away. He found that those people could not know their location without searching. It seems that it is not a fantasy, otherwise the location would have been known by the people who use magic magic.


    ?? Hiding in a shop, beren blinked. He found that the shop was the same one he had been to before, but there was no one, and he suddenly remembered his original task.


    ?? Latis''s fat times!


    ?? So Belen came to the dressing room, opened the curtain and found a little pink fat time on the sofa. There is no doubt that this is latis''s fat time!


    ?? When he put away the fat times, beren suddenly stared and turned around to see six witches enter the shop, blocking him and the girl in a dead corner.


    ?? "What... What?"


    ?? The fairy girl''s big hat didn''t know when it was gone. Her beautiful blond hair was scattered behind her. She looked at the witches with some fear.


    ?? At the moment, those witches raised their hands again. Not only the fireball, but also other magic were aimed at Belen and her two people.


    ?? The girl immediately realized that it was bad. If she didn''t resist, it would be over. She would recite the spell immediately, but she was very nervous. Even her magic could not be controlled well. She was not sure to resist the joint attack of the six witches.


    ?? "Spirit of the wind! I will sing the story of the wind. I wish the peaceful weathering to be a solid wind shield!"


    ?? Under the girl''s recitation with all her strength, the strong wind turned into a wind shield, with extremely strong defense, but it also gradually lost ground in the face of continuous attacks.


    ?? Bang bang!


    ?? The flame torrent and many magic bombarded the wind shield. The wind eye saw that it was getting weaker and weaker, but the girl was still gritting her teeth. She suddenly remembered something and couldn''t help shouting.


    ?? "Run, I can hold on for a while!"


    ?? When he heard the girl''s words, Belen was stunned. Although he couldn''t protect himself, he still took care of him, a stranger. He silently looked at the long sword in his hand, which was taken from the assassin''s hand before.


    ?? "I can''t run away without you."


    ?? Such a sentence sounded in the girl''s ear, just like the warm spring breeze. However, the wind shield she insisted on gritting her teeth collapsed at this moment. In her sight, the magic attacks were getting bigger and bigger, but at this time, a figure suddenly stood in front of her.


    ?? "You..."


    ?? It was beren standing in front of the girl. He looked coldly at the magic in front of him. His lips moved as if he were reciting something. He clenched the long sword in his hand. The blue magic appeared on him and disappeared in a moment.


    ?? The sword in beren''s hand was raised and crossed out of thin air to the right. At this moment, it also passed through the fire ice bullets, and the sword Qi cut away the magic in an instant.


    ?? Click!


    ?? There was a clear sound in her ear, just like the sound of broken glass, but the glass in the store was not moving at all. Belen squinted away, and then she was sure.


    ?? It turned out to be a boundary.


    ?? Bang!


    ?? The border was broken by that sword!


    ?? There were countless people in front of beren and the girl, and many people focused on the witches who fell to the ground.


    ?? At this time, beren''s eyes suddenly noticed that several people on one side of the building suddenly fell down, and his heart understood.


    ?? The range of this enchantment is not particularly large, but the consumption of magic is huge, so it needs several magic guides or witches who are good at this.


    ?? Did it take so much effort to catch the girl?


    ?? While most passers-by''s eyes did not fall on him and the girl, Belen dropped his long sword, then took the girl''s hand and got into the crowd.


    ?? After turning into the alley, the sight of the passers-by on beren and the girl also disappeared. He was a little relieved. He still liked plain days. It was not good for him to make things big!


    ?? "They... Didn''t follow?"


    ?? "Whatever, come with me first."


    ?? Beren''s eyes swept several directions, his heart sank, and then made up his mind. Then he took the girl away from here, but there were many eyes staring at them in the dark.


    ?? Soon, beren returned to the place where his commercial car parked. He stopped, and the elf girl was a little panting. She ran for a long time.


    ?? Beren turned around, and his eyes looked. He saw several witches and assassins coming slowly, obviously all the way.


    ?? "Although I don''t know what magic guide you used before, you shouldn''t get the second one! Run away quickly. There''s no need to kill for me!"


    ?? The fairy girl found that this was a dead end and immediately gave up, but she thought that if the strange man around her helped her so much, she could not let the other party die here!


    ?? Hearing the girl''s kind words, beren''s eyes were soft. He shook his head, then reached out and touched the girl''s beautiful blonde hair. Sure enough, he felt very kind to the elf family.


    ?? "You can''t run away. You hurt so many of our hands. You really underestimate you."


    ?? The first witch stepped forward. The black robe covered her appearance, but a pair of faint eyes could be seen in the dark.


    ?? Beren seemed to agree with what she said. He nodded: "yes, we really can''t run, but just because we don''t have to run."


    ?? "What do you mean?"


    ?? The witch was stunned when she heard the speech, but then she suddenly felt a chill in her heart. Her eyes fell on the top of the man''s rear dealer car. There was a slender figure standing there, and a sound of killing with contempt came to her ears.


    ?? "Stupid."

 Chapter 53

    "What, who?"


    When he noticed that someone was standing in the carriage, everyone present except beren was startled and immediately looked away.


    It was a black haired girl in God''s official clothes. Under the moonlight, the black hair ponytail wiggled slightly. The most amazing thing was the pair of blue and purple eyes, in which the flashing electric light made people feel palpitation. In her hand, she also held a sickle longer than her height.


    "This is the God''s robe, she, she is the God! The people of the Holy See!"


    When they saw the clothes worn by the black haired girl, those witches trembled. Unexpectedly, there would be a divine official here!


    The Holy See and witches can be said to be two sides of fire and water. After the huge battle at the beginning, the witches have been hit into a trough. Therefore, most witches are afraid when they meet the Holy See priests.


    "I didn''t intend to come to you, but now I came to the door myself."


    The black haired girl standing in the carriage was al. She didn''t wear a cloak, but revealed her identity as a priest. She looked at the witches indifferently, her face was cold as if covered by snow and frost, and the lightning in her eyes flickered from time to time.


    "Divine officer?"


    The fairy girl looked at the figure on the carriage and was relieved. She couldn''t help but feel soft under her feet. She stumbled and almost fell down, but fortunately she stood firm. Novel network


    "What about the divine officer? There are so many of us, I''m afraid she won''t succeed!"


    "You''re right. Kill her!"


    Several brave witches immediately raised their morale. Although they were nervous at the bottom of their heart, they cheered up at the thought that the other party had only one divine official.


    Besides, they have not only witches, but also several assassins.


    "Kill her!"


    After the order of the woman in charge, countless magic seals emerged, and many magic were completed in an instant, pouring towards el.


    "Stupid."


    Al spits out two words indifferently, even without using the sickle. Her left hand raises, and electric arcs emerge from her fingertips. The palm aims at the direction of the witches.


    "Order with the eye of my thunder emperor, lower the thunder god punishment, and turn all the filth into fly ash!"


    Boom!


    An amazing thunder came from the sky, and it fell in the blink of an eye, annihilating all the magic into nothingness, and the explosion was deafening!


    The noise here was so loud that even the whole street noticed it. Even if the sound of fireworks was loud, it was difficult to hide the sound of thunder.


    The shock wave caused by the huge explosion shook the witches out, and even the unfortunate were seriously injured. They couldn''t stop it.


    And Belen resisted in front of the elf girl and resisted the wind. He looked surprised at the scene in front of him.


    Now Al is really amazing.


    The thunder is so loud. The elf girl desperately covers her ears, but even so, she still feels heavy tinnitus and can''t hear anything.


    "She, she''s a swordsman! Eye of the emperor!"


    Looking at the beautiful girl with black hair and horsetail above the carriage, the lightning twinkling in her eyes and around her body perfectly coincided with the figure heard by the witches.


    Holy See''s Swordsman, Ray''s eye!


    One of the four new martial artists this year! One of the people with the highest level of combat power of the Holy See! She showed up in this town!?


    They can''t resist the magistrates of this level!


    "Run!"


    The witches were frightened at the thought that the other party was a martial cutter, and the assassins slipped the fastest, jumping onto the eaves and running.


    "Want to run?"


    Al''s indifferent face seemed to have a sneer. She raised her hand and recited a magic spell. All the areas within 50 meters were covered by a dark barrier.


    "The deep darkness is intertwined with unreasonable magic. Lock all life in a boundless dark cage!"


    Belen''s eyes looked at the dark sky and looked at the boundary with great interest. This boundary is not the type of replacement space, but it has the function of imprisonment. It can be said that it is very solid. He didn''t expect al to master the magic of dark attribute so well.


    It takes a lot of magic to arrange such a border, and Al can easily control it now. The existence of this level is enough to be called a strong man by anyone!


    I can''t imagine that the lovely little girl has grown up here.


    "Can''t get out!"


    Those witches are desperately using magic to break the barrier, but they find that this has no effect at all. It''s too strong!


    "Give up, you can''t break my boundary."


    Al''s indifferent voice came from the rear and fell into the ears of the Witch and assassin, but it was like a call from the devil of hell. It came for his life!


    Holding a huge sickle, Al walked slowly towards the witches, as if they were a slaughterhouse. The gifted witches were like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Looking at the battle sickle in Al''s hand, the elf girl blinked, and immediately realized what the divine official girl was going to do. You know, the divine official and the witch are irreconcilable, and her heart is in a hurry.


    "Well, wait a minute! Can you not kill them?"


    Hearing the elf girl pleading for those people, Belen also glanced at her, while al turned to her coldly.


    "I''m not for you, just because I''m a divine official."


    With these words, Al''s eyes fell on beren''s face again. The arc flashing in his indifferent pupils seemed to care about something.


    "This time, you can''t stop me."


    Feeling al''s sight, Belen hesitated for a moment, and then there was al''s voice in her ear, so she didn''t say anything.


    When the elf girl saw that Al was approaching the witches, she couldn''t help but panic. She couldn''t imagine that those people would die in front of her. Although those people wanted to catch her, it was obvious that she had forgotten this.

 Chapter 54

    ?? When Al''s eyes looked, the atmosphere was silent, and Belen noticed something, and looked in that direction.


    ?? Click.


    ?? One corner of the black cage began to crack, and the glow penetrated in from the outside. Originally, there was only El''s thunder flashing in the sky.


    ?? "Another one."


    ?? It seemed that he had guessed something. The arc in Al''s eyes flashed, the sickle in his hand was covered by thunder, and the whole person was surrounded by endless thunder.


    ?? Belen frowned slightly. He knew that Al was serious. Just like she was with socia at that time, she was the real face of the Vatican''s military cutter!


    ?? And the opponent


    ?? At the crack, a light and shadow suddenly penetrated in and fell in front of the witches. The figure could not see clearly, but it was undoubtedly a witch, and her magic was huge and shocking!


    ?? This man seems to be stronger than the strength shown by socia at that time!


    ?? "Who is she... Good, great magic!"


    ?? The fairy girl also showed her surprise. It was the first time she saw the strong outside, and this time she saw two at once.


    ?? Sure enough, the outside world is so wonderful!


    ?? Al.


    ?? Feeling the huge magic, beren''s eyes fell on Al, but then he shook his head secretly.


    ?? Now Al is no longer the ordinary girl.


    ?? "Unexpectedly, there is still a big witch hidden. Is this city your base?"


    ?? Al''s electrified eyes looked directly at the light and shadow, as if to see through it, and the majesty of the weapon cutter appeared on him.


    ?? "In that case, it also saves me time. As long as I solve you, I should be able to bring you all at one time."


    ?? When the voice fell, Al swept the sickle in her hand and set off a gust of wind. The power of thunder spread on the ground, and her body was like lightning and flint.


    ?? The fairy girl looked at the figure as fast as lightning curiously, and her face showed a look of doubt. Why didn''t the girl use the previous lightning?


    ?? "The weakest part of a witch is her body like an ordinary person. Before you can''t figure out each other''s magic, avoid being caught unprepared by restraint. Hand to hand combat is the best way."


    ?? Belen''s voice came to her ear, and the elf girl immediately understood. Just like the contest between magic tutors, if the magic attribute is restrained, it will undoubtedly lose out in the beginning.


    ?? Boo, boo, boo!


    ?? Lightning spilled and fell on the ground, splashing sparks, and Al had taken the lead in attacking the mysterious witch. She jumped gently, and the sickle was not mixed with lightning, so she fell.


    ?? The light and shadow could not see the expression, but at the moment it seemed very indifferent. Her arm trembled slightly, and the magic began to stir from the palm of her hand.


    ?? "Huh?"


    ?? It seemed that she felt some strange fluctuation. Al''s pupils showed surprise, but the sickle in her hand fell down without hesitation.


    ?? Bang!


    ?? The sickle blade fell to the ground, and the strong wind blew a big pit on the ground. Al stood straight and looked back indifferently. She found that the light and shadow stood ten meters away from the back.


    ?? "Displacement space?"


    ?? Seeing this scene, beren''s eyes also showed a different color. Unexpectedly, someone here can use this space magic.


    ?? Space magic can be said to be a very precious kind of magic. To master this magic, you have to have space or similar magic attributes, but there are very few people with this ability.


    ?? And this light and shadow is a witch. She is naturally gifted and has the power to master space. She is definitely a very terrible person!


    ?? You know, space magic is not just harmless magic.


    ?? At this time, it was the initiative''s turn to the light and shadow. She turned around, the unseen face turned to Al, raised one hand, and the strange magic wave spread.


    ?? This is


    ?? Seeing this scene, beren''s pupils narrowed slightly, and his eyes immediately moved to Al, who seemed to notice something.


    ?? Boo, boo!


    ?? Lightning suddenly appeared on Al''s body, and the space around her body began to distort, trying to tear her here.


    ?? Al frowned slightly but did not panic. Her body trembled slightly, and the whole person turned into a touch of lightning and disappeared in place.


    ?? Click.


    ?? The space suddenly cracked and bonded together again in the blink of an eye. However, this scene was frightening. If al didn''t move away just now, she might


    ?? "When the sleeping thunder emperor opens his eyes, he will punish hell, and the thunder symbolizing disaster will fall again!"


    ?? Regardless of the scene, Al coldly chanted a spell and lit a dazzling blue and white glow in the center of his eyebrows, as if he had opened his eyes.


    ?? Boom!


    ?? The black cage above suddenly twisted and saw the sky. The black clouds above were dense. I didn''t know when to come, but at the next moment, it was like a Thunder Dragon breaking through the air and hitting the earth!


    ?? That amazing thunder seemed to have the power to destroy the world, impacting the light and shadow below. That force seemed to destroy the street!


    ?? Too much, Al!


    ?? Seeing this scene, Belen was also shocked. Unexpectedly, Al launched such a terrible magic. Did he even forget the surrounding situation in the face of the strong enemy?


    ?? How immature! It''s bad to let this thing explode.


    ?? Belen gently bit his teeth and frowned. He took out several scrolls from nowhere. When he was going to open it, he was suddenly stunned.


    ?? The mysterious witch under the light and shadow is the target of the thunder. However, at the moment, she doesn''t look like she wants to avoid. Is she going to defend?!


    ?? It doesn''t wait for people to think about it. The dragon like thunder has come. I can see that the mysterious witch has opened her arms, and the black cage in the sky is suddenly distorted. Out of thin air, it has torn open a huge black hole!


    ?? Boom!


    ?? The thunder disappeared into the black hole as if it were going to sink into the sea. However, when Al saw it, the brilliance in the center of his eyebrows suddenly became more brilliant.


    ?? Just when the thunder seemed to sink into the sea, an amazing force suddenly burst out, turned into a terrible magic energy to bombard it, and actually opened the black hole for a few minutes!


    ?? When such an accident happened, the light and shadow also appeared abnormal. The mysterious witch trembled all over, then took back her hands and disappeared in place.


    ?? "This time, let''s draw."


    ?? It was a woman''s voice, very peaceful but with a trace of dignity. Obviously, she was very afraid of the Holy See, a new military judge.


    ?? At the next moment, a huge magic array appeared at the feet of those witches. The brilliance shrouded them in a moment, and then disappeared after dazzling.


    ?? Seeing this scene, Al''s face suddenly became gloomy. Unexpectedly, the witch planned to take people away from the beginning. In most cases, she was in a passive state. Now, she was preparing a magic array to send them away.


    ?? "Asshole!"

 Chapter 55

    After the witches escaped, Belen also put away the scroll. You know, these things are very valuable. He doesn''t want to waste them unless he has to.


    "Asshole"


    Hearing the sound of broken thoughts, Belen also looked at al. He raised his eyebrows. He saw that the latter was stamping his feet, and his face was no longer as cold as before. At the moment, he was more gloomy, and his mood should be very bad.


    "Al, isn''t it too serious?"


    "Shut up!"


    He was scolded for no reason. Belen also twitched at the corners of his mouth. He sighed. Sure enough, some things can''t be changed in his bones.


    Then Belen suddenly remembered something. He turned his head and looked at the car. He suddenly noticed that there were two pairs of brown pupils looking at him behind the window.


    Belen went over and reached out to open the door. She saw two cat eared girls sitting inside, and little latis looked dull, which startled Belen.


    "What happened to latis?!"


    When Belen asked, latil smiled bitterly, stretched out her hand and touched latil''s head, looking helpless.


    "The child has been afraid of thunder since childhood."


    Hearing the speech, Belen reacted at once. Obviously, this appearance of latis has a deep relationship with the magic launched by al.


    Belen went into the car, then held latis in her arms with open arms and stroked the little girl''s hair with one hand.


    ¡±It''s all right. Ray has passed. Don''t be afraid. "


    Rattish gradually regained her consciousness, put her head on beren''s chest, and grabbed beren''s clothes with her two small hands, just a frightened little animal.


    So the little man stuck to beren.


    After a long time, the elf girl and Al came to the carriage, and the latter had recovered his indifferent expression.


    "Don''t we have to leave here first?"


    Because the border has been removed, beren is worried that someone will notice them. It''s really troublesome.


    "No, I used magic to hide the commercial car."


    Al explained.


    It also reassured Belen that magic was still so easy to use. He couldn''t help feeling sorry that he didn''t know these magic.


    At this time, Al''s eyes suddenly fell on Belen. When she saw latis sitting on the latter''s leg, there was a faint sneer on her face.


    ¡±Laurie control. "


    Al didn''t say this, but Belen noticed it from the sarcasm in the girl''s eyes, and his heart suddenly flashed. Novel network


    I''m afraid this impression can''t be erased from Al''s heart.


    "That, that! Thank you!"


    The elf girl sat in front of beren and thanked her. At this time, she bent sincerely. She knew that if it wasn''t for the strange man in front of her, she might have been taken away!


    "You''re welcome."


    The fairy girl sat up again, and the unusually full position covered by clothes seemed to stand for a while, which made Belen''s eyes move, but immediately retracted it, and he felt a cold line of sight.


    ¡±Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Leia Xilu. I''m from the elves. I''m 193 years old now! "


    When Leia introduced her age, latil was immediately startled and looked at the elf girl with an unbelievable face, as if she had heard wrong.


    "Don''t latil know the life span of the elves? The elves are adults at the age of 150, but the mental growth of most elves is slow. If Leia is 193, it can also be regarded as the age of 19."


    "Great!"


    Although she had heard of the elves, latil was the first person to see the elves face-to-face and was shocked by the longevity of the elves.


    Leia seemed curious about the shocking thing about her age, but she didn''t care very much. She had heard it mentioned by her elders when she was at home.


    "My name is Belen greyan."


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing Leia''s address, latil couldn''t help but twist her heart. Was her address to beren too ordinary? Should she change it?


    "I want to ask one thing"


    "You ask."


    "Why did you save me?"


    Hearing this question, Al and latil also showed doubts. They also cared about why so many witches and assassins came after them.


    "No, I''m just looking for something. It''s just right."


    At this point, beren''s voice suddenly stopped. He was suddenly stunned. He found that he didn''t know why he wanted to save the elf girl. It was clear that the other party had nothing to do with himself.


    "Just what?"


    The girl also cares about it.


    "I"


    At this time, Belen suddenly felt the cold line of sight again. At present, she couldn''t help looking at al. It was al''s line of sight.


    The eyes seemed to say "scum."


    Baron didn''t want to make complaints about it. How could anything be different from Eyre''s eyes? What a matter he had completely ignored.


    "In fact, it''s because I have a friend who is also in the elf family. If that guy knows that I don''t save the elf family, he will ignore me."


    "So it is!"


    The fairy girl blinked her beautiful eyes. She asked curiously, "can you tell me the man''s name? I may know or maybe Oh, I am good friends with many people in the family!"


    Hearing the speech, beren was silent. His eyes showed hesitation. There was something else vaguely. He couldn''t help thinking of some past events.


    ¡±"Angelina."


    Hearing the name, Laiya, who was full of expectation, suddenly showed a surprised look and looked at the man in front of her.


    "Are you, are you talking about, ANN, Angelina Stephanie?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you a friend of Lord antrina?"


    The girl looked at the strange man in front of her, but she had no doubt, perhaps because of her naive character.


    "Angelina"


    Al''s eyes flashed on one side. She seemed to think of something. Even when she looked at Belen, there was doubt in her eyes.

 Chapter 56

    "Swordsman?"


    When she heard this, latil''s eyes were curious. Although she didn''t know what it was, she just knew it was a great title.


    The title of swordsman can be said to be one of the most symbolic pronouns in the world. There are few titles comparable to it.


    You know, this title is very awesome. One person has the strength to rival thousands of people, which is enough to attract the attention of countless strengths.


    There is only one such strongest title in an era. Unlike the brave, the swordsman is naturally crowned, while the former needs to break through many difficulties and finally win it from the strong of the previous term.


    It was from the previous swordsman that Angelina sephne of the elves took this title, and this is also one of the strongest titles that elves took from human hands for the first time.


    "Antrina, is she in a high position in your family?"


    Belen asked curiously.


    "Of course! Lord antrina is the only elf who can cough in front of me and don''t salute in front of our king!"


    Wendy coughed twice, and then there was a look of reverence on her face. It was obvious that the girl had great admiration for antrina.


    For the "King" in the girl''s mouth, Belen and Al knew as soon as they heard it. This "King" refers to the ELF KING of the elf family, which is the supreme person of the elf family.


    And they never thought that the woman who looked so lazy had such a high position in the elf family, and seemed to be loved by the elves.


    "I really underestimated her."


    Al whispered very coldly.


    "Mr. beren, are you friends with Angelina? How do you know each other? Can you tell me?"


    Wendy seems to be very interested in Angelina. Now she is crawling forward involuntarily and has come to the front of latis on beren''s leg. Her green gem like pupils with Phnom Penh still seem to shine.


    "Well, the middle thing is very complicated."


    "Nothing, I can listen!"


    "Well, let''s talk about it next time?"


    Wendy sat back disappointed after hearing the speech. She looked at Belen. She could vaguely feel that the latter didn''t seem to want to mention it.


    "All right."


    Then, Belen asked Wendy about what happened to her, but in the end she didn''t get any favorable information. The innocent elf girl didn''t seem to notice anything from the beginning.


    It was late at night. Many people had come here to investigate, but no one could see the commercial car because al set up magic.


    Late at night, even when something like this happened tonight, latil was not sleepy, but latis fell asleep in beren''s arms, which also restored beren''s view of time.


    Wendy naturally can''t leave alone, so Belen, with the consent of latil, lets Wendy, latil and latis sleep in the same carriage, and Belen and Al naturally don''t need it.


    There was no one outside at this time.


    Belen walked out of the car without paying attention, and then sat with Al on the weeds in the grass shed outside.


    "Do you want to investigate the matter here?"


    For so many witches working together to organize activities, Belen also felt sure that there was something hidden inside. As a priest of the Holy See and a military cutter, Al couldn''t turn a blind eye. Besides, there was such a battle tonight.


    "Yes."


    Al answered, her eyes flickering slightly, as if she thought of something, so the expression on her face was a little colder.


    "You were too careless before. It''s still in the city. If your move falls, it may hurt other people in the city."


    Belen suddenly remembered the previous scene and sighed in her heart.


    "Do you want to thank the witch for taking over my magic?"


    Hearing Belem''s words, Al coldly grabbed his head. Her blue and purple eyes were full of cold. She stared at the man in front of her. Although her words were very cold, Belem could hear that the girl was a little angry.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "What does that mean? I don''t think I''m mature enough to do things without thinking? So I want to preach me as a child as before?"


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you angry?"


    Seeing al''s mood seemed to be a little unstable, Belen was stunned. He just mentioned it. Why did he suddenly get angry.


    "You brought those witches here. Since you want me to deal with them, it should be my way!"


    The girl said in a very tough tone. She didn''t seem to want Belen to care too much.


    "Al, calm down and don''t be angry. I didn''t accuse you at all!"


    "What? Do you want me to cry like before? Sorry, I''m not the Al you know anymore. Since the other party is a witch, my first duty as a weapon cutter is to kill the other party, not to consider other things."


    "Wait a minute"


    "If you think I''m too cold-blooded, I''m sorry. Al now is such a murderer."


    Hearing what al said, Belen could not help frowning, but at the same time, she was distressed. Perhaps al had experienced a lot of things before he grew up here.


    "Sorry, please don''t say what I said before."


    In the end, beren apologized, and his face was a little lost. He felt that he had a little more control. Indeed, all the responsibility lay with him. If he could take Wendy away more secretly, maybe this would not happen.


    Hearing Belem''s words, Al''s eyes were stagnant and drooped slightly. This was the first time she heard Belem apologize to her.


    She just doesn''t want to be regarded as a child by Belen. From childhood to childhood, Belen will preach to her every time al makes a mistake.


    Tonight, Al let the witch escape from his eyes for the first time. He felt fooled. When he was in a bad mood, he immediately felt impulsive.


    "I"


    Al wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to sit there in silence and let the time pass slowly.


    Time passed slowly. I don''t know how late it was at this time, but the stars in the sky were brighter, and their mood was gradually calm.


    "Al."


    "Yes."


    "I still want to say something."


    After thinking over and over again, beren plans to try to tell al what he thinks.


    "Yes."


    After al answered, Belen''s heart was relieved. It seems that Al has calmed down. This time, he must speak more gently.


    "Al has become very strong now. He must have experienced a lot of things I don''t know. He resisted my preaching because of some things in his childhood. I also understand. Now, even if he wants to preach to you as a brother, he may not be qualified."

 Chapter 57

    That sentence deeply touched al''s heart. Her eyes looked at beren a little dull, and it took a long time to recover.


    Al looked at the night sky in silence. Her hands had been stained with the blood of many witches. She did kill many people, whether good or evil.


    At the beginning, what did she join the holy see for?


    This reason may not be important now, but that sentence is right. Powerful power is not only used to fulfill responsibilities, but also to protect others.


    The more powerful, the easier it is to lose yourself, and the easier it is to have the idea of "what is the purpose of having this power".


    As a swordsman, he really has the responsibility to fight with witches, but the ultimate reason is to protect others?


    This comes from the original intention at the bottom of my heart. I don''t know when it''s dusty. It''s not gradually awakened until now.


    Belem looked at the beautiful night sky calmly. He didn''t intend to say anything anymore, because he knew that Al would understand.


    Al was a very smart child when she was young. She was just too competitive. Maybe she had her own reasons, which made her emotional burst at this time.


    "Sorry."


    There was a not too cold voice in her ears. Beren turned and looked at him. She saw that El was calmly looking at him. Her blue and purple eyes were no longer as cold as usual, but with temperature.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for."


    Belen shook his head. He didn''t think al should apologize to him for this. At that moment, Xi habitually raised his hand, and then put it on Al''s head and rubbed the beautiful hair.


    "I shouldn''t have hurt you."


    "In fact, you have been cruel to me many times since I was young."


    "It''s different this time."


    "Nothing different."


    Hearing this, Al''s eyes flickered slightly, and her eyes drooped, which did not stop the very intimate behavior, as if she had been used to it.


    "How can a brother be angry with his sister for such a thing?"


    A smile appeared on Belen''s mouth. Al has always been a close friend and sister in his heart. After all, he is younger than him.


    "I don''t want to be your sister, but it''s only a few months."


    Al looked directly into Bailey''s eyes with a strange color in her eyes, and her tone returned to coldness and indifference.


    Belen did not refute this, but in fact he thought so. Even if it was only a few months away, it was small. Novel network


    "The witch before was very strong."


    "If I hadn''t been careless, she wouldn''t have run away!"


    Al answered very seriously. There was a chill in her eyes. It was obvious that she was very angry after the other party played it once.


    And beren has no doubt. Although he is not very clear about Al''s real strength, he is very clear about one thing.


    Now Al is one of the most powerful fighting forces of the Holy See.


    "That''s what I say, but you should be careful. It''s the first time I''ve seen a witch with spatial attributes."


    At the thought of the witch''s means before, Belen could not help frowning. She didn''t even need to recite magic spells. It was a bit tricky for the strong who could directly control space.


    Al nodded. Although she was absolutely sure to win the battle, she couldn''t be careless. After all, the other party was a strong man she had to admit.


    Just as beren was thinking about Al''s combat power, he suddenly flashed in his eyes, as if he remembered something, and now he looked at the girl.


    "Al, is that brave man from the Holy See?"


    "Brave? I don''t know. I only know that the Pope found the brave. The reason why the brave awakened their strength is also because of the help of the Holy See. Maybe it is."


    Al looked at beren with some doubts. He didn''t know why the latter mentioned the brave. His blue and purple eyes twinkled slightly.


    "Then, who is better than the brave?"


    Belen asked the curious question in his heart. After all, it''s not surprising that the brave are so detached by the outside world.


    "I compare with the brave?"


    Hearing this question, Al blinked. She shook her head. She didn''t seem to think about it, and she came to a conclusion immediately.


    "There is no comparability. The brave is better than me."


    "Really?"


    Seeing that Al was so determined to admit defeat, beren''s eyes were also slightly frozen, but he still had a little hesitation.


    "Is there a big gap?"


    In this regard, Al answered calmly: "the brave are called those who approximate God. What do you think of those who can be compared with God?"


    Hearing this, beren''s curiosity was even more serious. What kind of person was he? He was so strong that Al, who was so competitive, directly admitted that he was not as good as him.


    And you know, Al is terrible now. Even among all the people Belen has seen, Al can be ranked at the top.


    "Have you ever seen a brave man?"


    "No, brave people usually don''t come to the Holy See."


    "Do you know whether the brave are men or women?"


    This is also a curious thing for beren. Maybe Al, who is in the Holy See, will know it.


    However, hearing this question, Al''s expression immediately became cold, and she looked at the big man in front of her indifferently.


    "Is it a man or a woman that has anything to do with you?"


    "Well, I just want to ask."


    "What? You like strong people very much?"


    Hearing this, beren blinked and didn''t know what to answer, so he had to keep silent. He was just interested in powerful people.


    "Am I not strong enough?"


    Al thought beren was acquiescence, and immediately his eyes were cold and said this sentence indifferently.


    "What? Al, you''re strong!"


    Belem thought Al was feeling frustrated that he was not as strong as the brave, and immediately comforted him.


    "Then why do you cough?"


    For a moment, Al''s cold eyes suddenly disappeared. She opened her eyes wide, but then she returned to normal, then took back her eyes and remained silent.

 Chapter 58

    The next day soon came, and Belen and Al were the first two to get up, but the first thing was not to make breakfast, but to leave here in a commercial car. Novel network


    Yesterday''s news was really a little big, so it also worried the residents of the city. The supervisor of the city, who can also be called the owner of the city, gave an explanation this morning.


    According to the city Lord, there were foreign mages last night, and then he sent some mages to solve the problem.


    Many city residents believed the explanation of the city Lord. After all, the scenes and movements yesterday were obviously made by magic.


    After hearing this, beren didn''t have any idea. After all, most people don''t see witches. It''s normal to attribute the movement caused by magic to the mage.


    However, he cares about one thing.


    That is, why are there so many witches in this city? Is this the base of a witch organization?


    At noon, beren and others stopped on the lawn outside the city. There was no charge here, but they saved a little money.


    You know, the recent expenses are a little big. It can be said that it is several times the expenses of beren alone in the past.


    "Belem." Al called.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, beren was cutting the ingredients in his hand and preparing today''s lunch. When he heard al calling him, he turned his head and looked at al.


    "Since there are so many witches here, maybe they will choose to evacuate after they knew I came yesterday, but I will stay until they are sure."


    "Yes."


    "If you want to go, go first."


    Hearing what al said, Belen gave a slight meal with the knife in his hand, and then continued to cut the ingredients. He blinked.


    "There''s nothing to do for the time being. It''s OK to stay in this city for a while."


    "With me?"


    "Well, after all, I haven''t seen you for so long."


    Hearing the speech, there was a glittering flash in Al''s blue and purple eyes. Her eyes became soft and seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Belem."


    "Huh?"


    "I want to eat carp."


    "OK."


    Latil was quietly washing the ingredients. Listening to what beren and Al said, she couldn''t help feeling a little different.


    The brown cat pupils looked at Belen from time to time. Latil was washing a food ingredient and broke the skin without noticing. Novel network


    "Latil, look at what you have in your hand."


    Belem noticed it and reminded him.


    "Ah? Ah! Yes, I''m sorry!"


    Latil reacted and immediately panicked. She quickly took out the water and put it aside.


    "It''s all right, latil. Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "I''m not. I''m just a little, uh, hungry."


    Finally, latil''s explanation made her a little helpless. She didn''t know what she cared about, so she had to say so now.


    Al looked at latil, and latil just looked at him. Their eyes met in the air.


    However, the winner came out in an instant, Al looked at him calmly, and latil withdrew his eyes with a thrill in his heart.


    Latil put one hand on her chest. I don''t know why. Now she doesn''t dare to face al. She''s a little upset.


    "Mr. Bellen, I want to have a rest."


    "Well, go ahead and have dinner later."


    At this time, Leia just came out of the car. She was playing with latis. The latter was very tight because of Leia''s hair and eyes, and Leia was very cooperative with the lovely kitten.


    "Oh!"


    Leia stretched and drew a perfect curve. After stretching, the whole person was much more comfortable. At this time, she noticed latil sitting on the lawn and walked past with a smile.


    "Are you in a daze?"


    At the sound, latil also looked up and found a beautiful blonde standing in front of her, and then squatted down slowly.


    "I''m just thinking about something."


    The two had known each other last night. After all, they spent the night together, and latil was also very fond of the beautiful girl of the elf family, so he soon became friends.


    "Is there any trouble? You can tell me! Maybe I have a way, maybe!"


    It seems to be aware of the melancholy color in latil''s eyes, and Leia is aware of something, so she plans to share her troubles.


    Latil looked at the elf girl in front of her. Her eyes drooped and seemed to be hesitating. After a while, she slowly opened her mouth.


    "I want to ask you something about my friend, but I can''t make up my mind. Can you help me?"


    "Of course! Go ahead! I''m very smart!"


    Leia was very lively and smiled. She looked very powerful.


    "Well, yes"? "Yes, a friend of mine. What about her? She feels a little uncomfortable when she sees a girl around a boy?"


    Latil''s cheek was a little red unconsciously. She didn''t look at Leia and floated around. She didn''t seem to dare to look at the person in front of her.


    "Uncomfortable?"


    After hearing this, Leia was stunned. Her snow-white chin was light and seemed to be thinking about something. At last, her eyes suddenly brightened and looked like "I understand".


    "That must be jealousy! I heard my friend say it!"


    "Jealous?"


    Latil was also stunned. She blinked the cat''s pupil, full of puzzled color.


    "Well, that''s your friend. Do you like that boy?"


    After getting the answer, Leia instantly became a "master", as if she couldn''t hide anything from her, so she was a little proud.


    "Ah?! I like it. You mean, my friend likes it. Does he like the boy?"

 Chapter 59

    Soon it was lunchtime.


    After placing the dishes and dishes, the slowest person this time was latil. She walked very slowly, which surprised Belen when she saw her.


    "Latil! What''s the matter with you?"


    What''s wrong with latil?!


    Latil seemed to be startled when she heard beren''s voice. Her whole body trembled. She swallowed her saliva and didn''t dare to look at beren for fear that their eyes would collide.


    "Ah, it''s all right. I''m just thinking about things."


    Latil pretended to be calm and walked over. Then she sat down, picked up her chopsticks and began to eat. After a meal of "wind and clouds", she stood up.


    "I''m full."


    Seeing the empty bowl, beren was stunned. What happened to latil today? The rhythm is fast and slow.


    At the other end of the table, Al looked at latil who had left, then withdrew his eyes and calmly ate her favorite carp stew.


    At dusk, when Belem was going to talk to latil, Al suddenly came out and looked at the former.


    "I''m going to town later."


    "Do you know where they are?"


    Hearing al''s words, Belem thought al knew the trace of those witches. At present, he was also curious. After all, the former never left this day.


    "No, I''m just looking for the city master. With his help, I may be able to easily find out where the witches are hiding."


    "Yes, as long as the other party knows you are from the Holy See, it will certainly help."


    Belen also suddenly realized that the holy see is very well-known on the mainland, and a person who occupies a high position in the holy see is definitely worthy of anyone''s attention.


    As long as you can get the help of the city master, it''s not difficult to find those witches even if they hide underground in this city.


    "Yes."


    After telling beren what he thought, Al turned around and disappeared in front of beren at an amazing speed.


    "How fast."


    Seeing this scene, Belen also praised. Then he withdrew his eyes, remembered his purpose, and walked to the carriage where latil was located.


    "Latil, are you there?"


    "I''m here."


    Belen, who was just about to knock on the door, suddenly heard a voice from one side, and was stunned at the moment. Then she looked and found latil sitting on the lawn.


    "It''s cold here. Don''t you go in?"


    Beren walked over.


    "No, no, I want to cool down."


    When latil saw Belen coming, she subconsciously withdrew her eyes and focused on her shoes, the tips of which were rubbing.


    "Latil, are you not feeling well today?"


    "No, No."


    "You are very abnormal today. If you feel uncomfortable, tell me. I can do those jobs alone."


    Beilun knows that latil is very kind, perhaps because of guilt, so she will help consciously whenever she needs help.


    Although Belen is very happy about this, if it will make latil feel ill, he won''t let her do it.


    "No! I''m not uncomfortable. I just care about something."


    Seeing that beren thought she was tired, latil immediately raised her head and denied that she could be tired because she helped beren work?


    Belen was also stunned when he heard latil''s words. He thought about it, and then he seemed to think of something. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Is it because of yesterday? Don''t worry. Just leave it to al. She''s very good now."


    Belen thought it was about the witches last night, which worried latil, so she immediately moved al out, because latil also knew that Al was very good.


    However, after hearing the name of "Al", latil was stiff. She slowly raised her eyes and looked at Belen, her cheeks a little red.


    "Mr. beren, may I ask you a question?"


    "Of course, ask!"


    "What is the relationship between Mr. beren and sister al?"


    Hearing this question, Belen was stunned, and then looked at latil with some doubts. How can he remember that the latter had said it when he met al for the first time, but he still answered.


    "It''s a childhood sweetheart. She''s a little younger than me."


    "I know it''s childhood!"


    "Then why does latil ask this?"


    Latil''s eyes became hot, but then she hesitated. Under beren''s curious eyes, she slowly lowered her head without looking at the latter and muttered.


    "Mr. beren, do you like sister al?"


    "What?"


    Hearing latil''s question, Belen was stunned. He stared at the girl in front of him and coughed at last.


    "Cough, latil, is that what you care about?"


    "No, I don''t care! I''m just, just curious, because Mr. Belen and sister al look... So close."


    Latil lowered her head and didn''t dare to look up at Belen. Her look was a little complicated and lost. It seemed that she saw another picture.


    "Intimacy?"


    Hearing latier''s words, Belen was also a little confused, but then she remembered something in her heart. At present, she looked softly at the girl in front of her and stretched out a hand.


    "Did you say this?"


    When she felt a hand gently touching her head, latil''s whole body was numb. She looked at her vamp dully.


    "Isn''t this a very common behavior among the family? Latil thinks too much. Al and I have known each other since childhood. This level is nothing."


    Belen smiled at the bottom of his heart. The child was curious about his relationship with Al, so he was a little absent-minded today.


    "Mr. beren, I still didn''t say whether I like sister Al or not."


    Although Belen gave such an answer, latil asked the question he cared about most after returning to his mind.


    "Eh? Well... I don''t know."


    "Mr. beren, big fool! What do you mean you don''t know?"


    Hearing beren''s perfunctory answer, latil immediately raised her head and stared at him with a pair of brown cat pupils.


    "I really don''t know what I like... I don''t know what I like and what I don''t like, so I don''t know how to answer latil."


    There was a hint of bitterness on beren''s plain expression. His answer was very serious. He really didn''t know how to answer latil''s question, which made him very distressed.


    Hearing Belen''s words, latil stared at him for a long time and looked at the bewildered eyes. She believed that Belen didn''t lie, and her heart was relieved.


    "That''s good."


    "What? Latil, what did you just say?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I''m going back. It''s so cold here!"

 Chapter 60

    "Mr. Belen, where''s sister al?"


    After getting the answer in her heart, latil, who was going to return to the carriage, found that Al was not above the carriage, so she looked at Belen with some doubts. Novel network


    "Al, she went to the city to find the owner of that city."


    Hearing the speech, latil immediately knew what Al was going to do. He had to know that there were so many witches in the city, and Al, as a divine officer, must not turn a blind eye.


    After latil entered the carriage, Belen also took a look at the sky, and then she was sure to burn some hot water to take a bath.


    Inside the car.


    "I''m in a good mood. Have you finally understood my answer? I''m really smart!"


    Seeing the lively Laiya, latil was also in a good mood. She smiled and answered "yes", and she did know the answer.


    She closed the door to prevent the cold wind from blowing in. Latyr sat on the blanket and pulled a quilt over her thighs. It was really too cold outside, but she wanted to calm down before.


    "Leia, what do you think of Mr. beren?"


    "Mr. Bellen? He''s a good man. After all, he saved me who I never knew."


    After saying this, Leia suddenly recalled the scene in front of her when beren stood in front of her. The picture was really unforgettable.


    Looking at the elf girl in front of her, latil felt very pleasing to the eye. She was so beautiful, with such beautiful hair color and good figure. Her character must be the kind that many people like.


    Leia must be very popular!


    Compared with Laiya, latil only felt that she didn''t seem to have any characteristics. At this time, her eyes suddenly fell on Laiya''s chest.


    "Leia, how did you do this?"


    "Ah? I, I don''t know"


    "Does Mr. Belen like this better?"


    When there was peace in the carriage, far away in the city, the figure in black was walking in the street, and this person was al.


    There is still a distance from the location of the city Lord, and Al doesn''t want to expose himself, so she just walks normally, and her eyes sweep around the crowd from time to time, looking for the trace of the witch.


    After a long time, the moon was in the sky.


    Al looked at the high wall. Her toes were light as if she were as light as a swallow. She jumped to the other end of the wall. She didn''t intend to say hello at all, because maybe the witches were staring at the city owner''s house.


    After walking for a long time in this complex house, Al''s ears moved slightly, and her eyes looked at the side room. Novel network


    There was a strange noise behind the door, but al was about to listen when her eyes suddenly moved.


    "Who is it?! dare to break into the city Lord''s residence without permission?"


    When a man found Al, many guards came running one after another, all aiming their weapons at the mysterious man in black.


    "What''s the noise? What happened?!"


    At the same time, the door facing Al was also opened. A fat man was standing there, his hands still clasping the buttons of his clothes. It was obvious that he had just put it on.


    When he saw a man in black standing in the courtyard, the fat man was also stunned, and Douding''s big eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Who are you?"


    Al looked up slightly, looked at the fat man, and probably determined the man''s identity in his heart. At the moment, he also stretched out his hand to take down his black robe.


    "You are the master of this city. I''m looking for you."


    People were stunned when they saw the true face of the mysterious man. Unexpectedly, it was such a beautiful girl!


    The fat man''s eyes also showed a different kind of eyes. He didn''t expect to be a beautiful girl.


    "Yes, I am the Lord of this city. Who are you?"


    "I''m a priest of the Holy See. I''m here to investigate some things. Please cooperate."


    "Holy See priest?!"


    After hearing al''s words, the city Lord was obviously shocked, but his reaction was a little big. Then his eyes fell on Al and recognized that it was a God''s official uniform.


    "It''s the Holy See''s Lord. My name is Kim pittxiu. As you said, I''m the Lord of this city. I don''t know what I can do for you."


    Seeing the attitude of the city Lord, Al nodded and told him about it.


    "The golden city Lord doesn''t know what happened yesterday, does he?"


    Hearing the speech, a wisp of fine light flashed in Jin''s small eyes. He waved his hand down, asked them to put away their weapons, and then nodded.


    "I really don''t know what happened yesterday. It should be caused by the battle between mages."


    "That''s what happened when I fought with the witch."


    Hearing these words, the guards in the mansion all cried out, and they stared at the beautiful girl in the middle of the courtyard.


    It turned out that the big noise yesterday was caused by the battle between the divine official girl and the witch!


    "It''s the divine official. Have those witches taken it?"


    "The one who fought with me yesterday was a powerful witch. She took everyone else away. Now there are many witches in this city."


    Al''s meaning has been made very clear.


    "Do you want me to help you catch those witches? No problem, but I have some official documents to do for the time being. Can we discuss it tomorrow?"


    Hearing the speech, Al glanced at Jin, then nodded. She said "come back tomorrow", then turned into a flash of lightning and disappeared from the crowd.


    "It''s all right. Go back to your post."


    After hearing King''s order, the guards also left here, and he also returned to the room and closed the door.


    "It''s her, isn''t she the eye of the Holy See? It''s really so difficult to deal with? Even you can''t take her?"


    Back in the room, Jin seemed to have changed. His eyes looked at a corner and seemed to be talking to someone.


    ¡±I''m definitely not her opponent alone. "


    A figure appeared in the direction Kim looked at. If Al was here, he would do it immediately, because the figure was covered with a layer of brilliance and could not see the entity at all.

 Chapter 61

    A new day is coming.


    In the early morning, after eating, Al left alone. According to her, she wanted to go to the city master to discuss about the witches.


    Belen also praised Al for his dedication, but al didn''t give him a good face for his appreciation.


    "Still think I''m a child?"


    Al said a cold word and then left.


    In this regard, Bellen can only feel very helpless. It''s really a change in her 18th year of college. When she was a child, Al would be very happy to hear his praise. Why don''t she like it now?


    And in fact, what is it?


    After the noon meal, latil snatched all the dishes from beren''s hands, and beren was a little confused. He could see that latil was in a good mood.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Leave it to me!"


    When leaving, Belen could still hear latil humming a little song. He was curious. Did latil encounter any good things?


    On the lawn, beren sat down and looked into the distance with black eyes. I have to say that such a peaceful day is really pleasant.


    This kind of dull day, if only it could last forever.


    "Mr. beren, may I sit here?"


    Hearing the crisp voice, beren turned his head and looked. A blond elf girl was standing beside him, with a playful smile.


    ¡±Sure, please sit down "


    "Have sex!"


    Leia sat beside beren. Her green eyes looked in the direction beren looked at. Looking at a piece of green lawn and the endless blue sky, she couldn''t help feeling happy.


    "So comfortable."


    Feeling the breeze, Leia said her heartfelt feelings. With a lively smile, she supported her hands on the ground behind her hips.


    "Leia, can I ask you something?"


    ¡±Excuse me! "


    "Antrina, have you ever been back to the spirit forest these years?"


    Hearing this question, Leia showed a thoughtful look. Her slender index finger gently touched her chin. After a moment, she shook her head.


    "No, Lord antrina hasn''t come back for years."


    "No news back?"


    "Well, I haven''t heard any news from Angelina back to the elves. Where the hell has she gone?"


    After hearing Leia''s answer, beren''s eyes rippled layer upon layer. He looked at the countless clouds in the sky, as if thinking about something.


    "Mr. beren, since you are a friend of Lord antrina, you should know her very well!"


    "Well, I don''t know much. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "I know something. There was a great storm in the forest of elves at that time!"


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. He turned his head curiously and looked at Leia. The latter''s face was still pleased. She looked at Belen from time to time.


    "Mr. beren, I tell you, you have to make that rice castle for me!"


    "Eh? Well, I promise you."


    Seeing that the girl actually talked about the conditions, Bellen was also stunned, but even if she agreed, it was not a big deal anyway.


    Hearing Belen''s promise, Leia''s eyes lit up immediately. She had a deep memory of the rice Fort she ate yesterday. She had never seen or eaten such a delicious thing!


    Finally, I can eat it again!


    Although Leia thought that she might be able to eat as long as she spoke to Mr. beren, it was not very interesting for her to stay here and eat and drink.


    "Cough, actually!"


    The girl straightened her throat and looked serious.


    "Lord antrina, there is a disciple!"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing what the girl said, beren was stunned. He blinked and stared at the beautiful blonde.


    "Hey, hey, don''t listen to Lord antlina. You know, Lord antlina only told us about the forest of elves!"


    The girl proudly raised her chin and smiled. She thought that it doesn''t matter to tell adult antrina''s friends about Fang Zheng for so long. In other words, it doesn''t seem to be something worth hiding.


    "That''s it?"


    Beren regained his cool expression and didn''t seem interested in it.


    "Eh? Not only! Also, that disciple is not from our elves, but a human! I can''t figure out how Lord antlina will accept a human as a disciple?"


    You know, the title of the sword saint was won by the elves for the first time, but antrina didn''t train her Elves as a competitor for the next era, but took a human disciple. It''s really puzzling.


    "Maybe antrina has a crush on that human talent?"


    "Hum, compared with talent, there are many people in our elf forest. Leo and truna are very talented! They have always regarded Lord antrina as their target!"


    After hearing beren''s words, Leia was immediately unconvinced. You know, the title of sword saint can bring great honor to the whole ethnic group. It is still in the hands of antrina, but there will be another competitor sooner or later.


    "Well, maybe that human is better than the two people in your mouth?"


    Belen said blandly, as if teasing Leia.


    "As like as two peas, I am not convinced! Leo''s magic power is wind and gravity, which is exactly the same magic power as the adults of ant Lena!" of course, Truna is also very powerful!


    As like as two peas heard, leen was also a bit surprised. She did not expect the Leo in the girl''s mouth. The magic power was exactly the same as Ante Lena''s.


    Indeed, there is a difference between accepting disciples and college enrollment. People who accept disciples will find people who are similar or the same as their magic attributes. That''s the most suitable way to inherit their mantle.


    "It is undeniable that the person you are talking about is really powerful, but, Leia, are you doubting anterina''s eyes?"


    Belem fought back with a languid tone.


    "I, I don''t mean that. I just think Leo must be more suitable to be Lord antrina''s disciple than that human being!"


    "Why?"


    Belen was also curious about why Leia was so sure.


    "Lord antlina said at the beginning that her disciples don''t have any magic attributes. Mr. beren, how can such a person become or surpass Lord antlina?!"


    Leia''s eyes turned to Belen.


    "She doesn''t have any magic attribute. She really says everything. Isn''t she worried about the opposition of those people in the upper class of your elves?"

 Chapter 62

    "Lord Jin, please do this."


    In the hall of the Lord''s residence in the city, Al, wearing a ceremonial dress, nodded to Kim. She came this time just for the trace of the witches.


    The reason why al still thinks those witches are still in the city is that she can feel the unique magic smell of witches on the street.


    It''s interesting to know that she''s not going to retreat here.


    For those witches who are so "bold", Al can''t help mentioning some interest. Many witches rely on their own strength and don''t pay any attention to the Holy See, and the mysterious witch may be the same. Al hasn''t seen such witches for a long time.


    "By the way, one more thing."


    "What else can I do for you?"


    The king looked at al respectfully. Since the "that" let himself follow the girl''s meaning first, he must not show his feet.


    "The witch was strong before. Although she ran away, she helped you through the crisis, so."


    At this point, Al didn''t go on, but stretched out a hand, palm spread upward, with a very cold expression.


    "Lord God? This is"


    Seeing al''s incredible action, Kim blinked his Douding eyes. He didn''t know what the girl meant. Novel network


    "I saved you some trouble. I expect you can''t get a witch of that level. I''ll charge you 200 gold coins."


    Al explained coldly.


    "Two hundred gold coins."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Kim''s face stiffened slightly. It was the first time he heard that the Holy See''s magistrates had to collect money after cleaning up the witch.


    "What the God official said is that it should be."


    Although Jin didn''t understand the meaning, he still gave it. A few hundred gold coins were nothing to him as the city Lord.


    Soon someone put the storage bag containing 200 gold coins into Al''s hand.


    Al didn''t say anything about it, just nodded, and then left the mansion. She put her black robe on her body and went straight over the wall.


    "It''s presumptuous to blackmail me 200 gold coins!"


    After all his men retired, Jin immediately changed his expression. He patted the tea cup on the table directly on the ground and broke it into pieces of glass.


    "There''s nothing to be angry about, but two hundred gold coins."


    A vague light and shadow appeared on one side of the seat, and the slightly charming voice came out. He stretched out his hand and took another cup of tea and drank. Novel network


    "Hum, the Holy See''s magistrates are all hypocritical."


    The Jin Leng snorted, and then sat down. His face was very gloomy. Then he turned his head and looked at the light and shadow.


    "Can''t you give her some pain?"


    "A little pain? It''s easy, too. I don''t like her look very much. Go and play tricks on her."


    The light and shadow smiled, and then put down the tea cup. At the next moment, his body shape was distorted and disappeared. Only Jin was left in the hall.


    On the street.


    Al walked among the crowd. She glanced at the stalls around. Some delicious snacks were selling, and she just took back her eyes with a faint look. She didn''t miss it at all.


    These things are not as delicious as those made by someone.


    At this time, Al''s eyes suddenly looked cold. She turned her head and saw a sneaky figure, still dressed in black, looking around.


    "The magic smell of the witch is really bold."


    Al said coldly, and then followed the woman. Maybe he could find a nest to deal with.


    All the way, he followed up in a small alley. Al saw the witch enter a passage leading to the underground. There was a faint ray of thunder in her eyes, and then he went down.


    Is it really here?


    Although there was no light in the dark underground, Al''s eyes were not very human. Her eyes scanned around and could roughly judge that it was an abandoned site, perhaps an underground casino in the past.


    As Al walked inside, she suddenly frowned slightly. She found that the witch she had followed had disappeared, and the thunder in her eyes was brighter.


    When Al''s footsteps came to a position, a dazzling light suddenly shrouded the whole old casino, and magic seals suddenly emerged out of thin air.


    Buzz!


    For this sudden situation, Al was not in the slightest panic. The lightning on her began to radiate and curl around.


    "Magic array?"


    Al looked at the magic Rune running under her feet and frowned. She found that she had entered the other party''s trap!


    Boo, boo, boo.


    The thunder arc spread on the ground, and a light flashed in Al''s hand. The battle sickle immediately appeared in her hand. She looked around vigilantly.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, several magic cannons came, and Al looked coldly. He waved his sickle violently and swept away with the terrible force of thunder.


    Bang!


    The ground trembled violently, while Al was not shaken at all. Her blue and purple eyes glanced again. She noticed several magic lines that suddenly lit up, and began to recite them in her mouth.


    "Endless thunder, pouring from the void space, when the eye of the thunder emperor opens, it can bury all things in the world!"


    Chant over!


    A ray of light suddenly shone in the center of Al''s eyebrows, and the terrible thunder surged, shaking the whole underground. The terrible force of thunder spread throughout the underground casino, bombarded and destroyed countless magic runes.


    Buzz!


    However, at this time, the dark magic array under Al''s feet suddenly became bright. When he saw a corner of the magic pattern, his cold eyes also suddenly enlarged.


    Blasting magic array?!


    Boom!


    The fire suddenly appeared, and the hot flame covered the whole underground casino, and even directly rushed up the stairs to bombard the outside. However, it was not seen because it was a very secret alley, but the terrible impact made people on the street think that the earthquake was coming!

 Chapter 63

    Belen lay on the lawn, looking at the starry night sky, and couldn''t help sighing. It''s a beautiful scenery. Novel network


    But then, beren''s eyes showed the color of memory. There were layers of ripples in his eyes, and his eyes gradually lost focus.


    Since he entered the college, he had often met with Angelina in the first year, but he had never met again when he was in the second grade. It was four years ago.


    Where the hell has she been? Why haven''t we heard from you for so many years?


    At this time, the rustling sound came into beren''s ear. He immediately withdrew his mind and looked over his head. When he saw the appearance of the visitor, he was stunned and immediately got up.


    "Al? How, how did you get this way?"


    Looking at al in messy clothes, Belen didn''t know where to look.


    "Hum, I was put forward by that man again."


    Al snorted coldly. She suddenly noticed beren with her head tilted, frowned slightly, and then walked two steps closer and made a cold voice.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What? Nothing."


    "Then why don''t you look at me?"


    Hearing what al said, Belen couldn''t help being stunned. He looked back a little, glanced at al again, and then immediately took back his eyes. Although his expression was very flat, his cheeks were a little unnatural. Novel network


    "I think you should change your clothes."


    Hearing beren''s strange tone, Al also remembered her terrible and embarrassed appearance. At present, she also looked down at her body. Her eyes ripple, and then don''t look over her head.


    "I just met the trap of those witches. It was blown up by blasting magic."


    "Well, hurry and change your clothes."


    "I see."


    Seeing beren like this, Al was rare. With other looks, she turned her mouth, then walked past beren and walked into the commercial car.


    When Al walked over, Belen also glanced at him, and then felt a little shy. He immediately withdrew his eyes. He scraped his nose with his fingers.


    "Sure enough, it''s not a child."


    In the car.


    At this time, latil and Leia were chatting. Latis was reading beren''s story book again. When the door was opened, except the kitten, the other two looked.


    When they saw Al in rags, they both blinked and looked at each other, and then latil couldn''t help making a sound. Novel network


    "Sister Al, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I met the trap of witches, but they can''t hurt me."


    Sure enough!


    Latil and Leia were shocked in their hearts. It is estimated that only those witches can make such a powerful person so embarrassed. No, maybe it was the mysterious witch who did it!


    Then, Al took off the God''s official clothes in situ and revealed her very delicate figure. It was because she often ran around that she had no fat on her body, and there were some fly ash contaminated by the just battle that had not been wiped off her body.


    "Let me fetch some water for you!"


    Latil made a noise as soon as she saw it.


    "Thank you."


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    With that, latil ran out with the washbasin and Al''s towel, and soon came back with warm water.


    Al wet the towel with hot water, wring it dry, and then wiped her body. She thought she had to take a bath tomorrow.


    When she wiped her waist, she suddenly frowned slightly, looked at the towel in her hand and found that there was a trace of blood.


    Are you hurt


    At that time, the explosion was too sudden. Although al reacted quickly, she was blown by the wind pressure of the explosion in an instant, but it was no big deal. Such a little pain was nothing to her.


    "Sister Al, are you hurt?!"


    When latil saw the blood stain, she was also surprised. She immediately came forward. She was calm, and then took out a medicine box, which was prepared by beren after her fever.


    "Don''t bother, it can"


    "No! Sister al has such good skin that she can''t leave scars!"


    When seeing latil''s move, Al immediately understood, but wanted to say that his wound would heal, but latil seemed very nervous about the wound.


    "I accidentally shaved it at the beginning, but I ignored it because I didn''t have money, but... You see, there will be scars!"


    Latil smiled and rolled up her sleeve, revealing a small scar on her arm. Although the scar was not large, it was printed there.


    Seeing the scar on latil''s hand, Al was also stunned. She heard Belen say about latil and latis, and could vaguely imagine how hard the two girls had gone through.


    "Sister Al, please sit down first. I''m going to take medicine. It will hurt a little, but I don''t think sister al will care."


    Al didn''t stop latil''s action. Although she knew her wound would heal by herself, she still gave latil medicine.


    Latil carefully applied the medicine to Al''s waist and soon finished it. After all, the wound was not big, and she cleaned up the medicine.


    When Al wiped her thighs, she was suddenly stunned and looked up slightly. She found that latil and Leia were looking at her. She couldn''t help being a little strange.


    "What are you watching me do?"


    Latil showed envious eyes, while Leia opened her mouth, her eyes glowed, and looked straight at al''s slender thighs.


    "Sister Al, did you grow up drinking milk like Leia?"


    Latil put her hands on her chest and compared them with Al''s, which was obviously worse! I learned when I talked with Laiya today that it may be the milk!


    "Ah?"


    When she felt latil''s eyes on her chest, Al''s cold expression suddenly broke, and she looked at the former in amazement.


    "Isn''t it? Tell me!"


    "I don''t either, maybe?"


    When Al was about to say she didn''t know, she found that latil''s eyes suddenly became hot again, and immediately changed her words.

 Chapter 64

    A new day has begun!


    Early in the morning, beren began to prepare breakfast. He found that he liked this peaceful day more and more. Well, it was plain that was suitable for him.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing some happy voices, Belem turned his head and found latil trotting over. The latter grabbed Belem''s arm, and the brown cat''s pupils were full of hope.


    "Drink milk!"


    "Ah?"


    Beren blinked, puzzled.


    "Well, I just want to drink milk... There''s no special reason."


    As if she had noticed her gaffe, latil released her hand holding beren''s arm. She stepped back awkwardly and then laughed.


    "Drink milk? I think triangle sheep''s milk is better. Do you want to drink it? It''s very nutritious."


    Belen remembered that a girl of latil''s age was still developing and must need nutrition. She immediately suggested.


    "Triangle sheep? No, not so expensive. Just milk!"


    In fact, latil just thinks that both Leia and Al grow up with milk. Maybe milk is more prominent in that respect?


    "All right."


    Although Belen didn''t want latil to be so thrifty for him, if you think about it carefully, there is still a lot of milk left, which is also a kind of thrift.


    Therefore, in today''s breakfast, there is more milk as a nutritional drink. Usually, beren prepares some vegetable juice, but it''s good to change the taste occasionally.


    Al looked at latil enjoying the milk, then at Leia eating breakfast, and couldn''t help thinking of the hard night yesterday.


    What a strange two guys.


    At this time, Al suddenly noticed the line of sight from beren. She looked at it coldly, and then spoke in silence.


    "Why?"


    When Al asked, beren looked at her with a smile. After a moment, she withdrew her eyes and continued to eat breakfast.


    He heard the movement in the carriage clearly yesterday. Sure enough, the friendship between girls is very easy to establish. Even al didn''t show that he was as cold as usual. It''s great to get along well with him!


    "Inexplicable."


    Eyre make complaints about some of his puzzles, and then continue to eat breakfast.


    After breakfast, latil and Leia were discussing the topic of girls again. Latis seemed to be fascinated by some books collected by beren and borrowed a lot. Although there were still many obscure words, there was no need to worry about whether she could recognize them. The child was all directed at the pictures in the book.


    Al doesn''t plan to go to the city today. Although she really wants to "shame before the snow", she can''t find the guy for a while, so she''d better leave it to the city master for the time being. At the moment, she is sitting on the lawn with Belen enjoying the breeze.


    "As I told you before, there are many elves and Asians missing in this area."


    "Yes."


    "I think Laiya may be involved at this time. Those witches must have some purpose."


    Al said the conjecture in her heart. She didn''t think it was all accidental. There must be something in it.


    Hearing what al said, beren''s eyebrows trembled slightly. He thought, if so, what are those witches doing to catch elves and sub races?


    "They may have a huge organization."


    Al said blandly.


    Hearing the speech, beren''s eyes flashed. He glanced at al. Perhaps the Holy See had noticed something. Al came to this area, perhaps not only for socia, but also to investigate some things.


    "If so, you''ll be busy."


    "Yes."


    If there is a huge witch organization planning something, it must not be a small thing. Perhaps it will shake the Empire.


    "If so, would you like to come with me? I''m not boasting. I''m very safe here."


    Beren spoke in a slightly relaxed tone.


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    Al turned his head and looked at beren, who turned his head at this moment. Their eyes met at this moment. He was slightly stunned, and then came back to his mind.


    "I guess you won''t go with me."


    Seeing that Bellen didn''t answer the question, Al didn''t continue to ask, and he didn''t know whether the former was unintentional or unintentional, but it was probably the latter.


    "Of course not. I''m the military referee of the Holy See. Even if I die in the war, I can''t escape alone without the people. In that case, more people will die."


    This answer is undoubtedly worthy of Belen''s appreciation. Obviously, Al has his own determination, but he is not very happy.


    "Now Al is so strong, he will be fine."


    Belen looked back and looked into the distance, while al looked at his side face and turned back after a long silence.


    "Who knows such a thing?"


    At night, in that city.


    A light and shadow stood in the clock tower. It was the witch who mastered the magic of space. She was reciting the vague magic spell at the moment.


    Hum.


    In the open space in front of him, a space crack quietly appeared. Finally, it grew larger and larger and became a big hole. Three figures came out of it. The three people were one man and two women.


    After the three came out, the light and shadow put away the magic, and the space hole disappeared. She seemed to look at the three, and then turned her head to look at the town scenery outside for an hour.


    "Ha ha, Ioli, it''s strange that you should call the three of us, ha ha ha!"


    The man was tall, wearing a luxurious robe, holding a wine glass and glasses. He looked very elegant, but he had a heroic look on his face.


    "Fudi zabet, keep your voice down. It''s so noisy."


    On one side, a petite dress girl covered her ears with one hand and a little bear with the other hand. Her face is very cute. At the moment, she is looking at the man with dissatisfaction.


    "The proud Ioli called us. What trouble should she have encountered?"


    The other woman was dressed in blue and was also a beauty. She was less than thirty years old. She looked cold and seemed to be much more mature than the two on the side.


    "It''s true that there''s trouble. There''s a man more arrogant than me in this city."


    When the light and shadow dispersed, violet witch Ioli put her hands around her chest, looked at the distance with a faint smile, and a fine light flashed in her eyes.


    "Oh? Who is it? It makes you feel tricky."


    The woman in blue seemed interested and asked.


    Ioli smiled, then turned her head and looked at the three. She opened her red lips and put the name of the person who made her feel difficult in the newspaper.


    ¡±"Eye of emperor Lei"

 Chapter 65

    These two days, Al has been out to the city to learn about the situation from the golden city Lord. The latter''s casual attitude made her feel a little dissatisfied.


    In this regard, Al didn''t say it directly, because the golden city Lord has been citing a lot of official business, so the search progress should be relatively slow.


    "As the manager of a city, it''s not surprising to have more official business."


    After al told beren about the situation, beren said understandably, and Al naturally didn''t feel very strange about it.


    ¡±But if it goes on like this... "


    "If you''re worried, why don''t you use your identity to deter?"


    For Al''s concerns, beren made a small suggestion.


    "Identity?"


    After hearing the speech, Al was stunned and blinked her big blue and purple eyes. She was also thinking about it, because she had never pressed anyone with her own identity, so she never thought of it.


    "I''ll go again today."


    Bellen nodded. You know, Al is the military referee of the Holy See. In terms of status, he is even at the same level as the bishop. Such figures, even earls and dukes, can''t be ignored.


    After al left, Belen also began to read leisurely. Unless al stayed in the commercial car, Belen would not leave. After all, latil and they are still here, and he usually left to find some business or buy something.


    "Mr. beren."


    Leia came over and saw Belen reading a book. She came over with a smile.


    "Leia? Not with latil?"


    "She''s teaching latis to read."


    Leia sat next to beren, also leaning on the huge body of the Earth Dragon. She stretched out her hand and stroked the Earth Dragon several times.


    "Yes."


    Belen answered, and then continued to turn the pages in her hand. There was a bookmark, which must have been taken off by latis.


    "Leia, aren''t you going back to the elves?"


    "Ah? I''m not going back!"


    After hearing Belem''s words, Leia seemed to be startled, and then answered decisively, which surprised Belem.


    "Why?"


    "I... my father always treats me as a child and doesn''t let me out no matter what he says. Sometimes it''s very fierce! I don''t dare to talk back, so I ran out secretly."


    Leia seemed a little afraid of her father.


    Hearing the speech, beren looked at Leia. Unexpectedly, the latter ran out secretly. It is estimated that Leia''s father took too much care of her.


    "Your father will be worried if you run out?"


    "I don''t care. It''s not easy to come out once. I won''t go back easily!"


    Laiya seems to have made up her mind. After all, the outside world is much more interesting than the forest of elves. She doesn''t want to stay in the forest all the time. It''s too boring!


    Well, if Belen knew about this idea, he would certainly feel very helpless. It is estimated that only the elves who have been staying in the elves forest will have this idea. After all, ordinary people don''t have a chance to enter the elves forest. For ordinary people, it''s a dream fairyland.


    Just as Laiya yearns for the outside world, while many people yearn for the forest of elves. Both of them have the same psychology.


    "Mr. beren, can I borrow it from you before I want to go back?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing this sentence, Belen also turned her head and looked at Leia. She found that the girl was holding her hands together and looking at her with hope.


    "I won''t live for nothing! I can help with my work. And ah, I have a lot of Amethyst brought out by the spirit forest. I can pay enough!"


    amethyst...


    Hearing that the girl actually brought out a lot of amethyst, Belen was also shocked. Doesn''t the girl know the value of Amethyst outside?


    Amethyst can also be called magic crystal. There is a huge magic in it. The market price of fist sized Amethyst is thousands of gold coins!


    And Laiya, obviously, brought out more than a few. It''s a lot, that''s super much!


    "No, since you are an anterina''s people, it''s certainly no problem to borrow."


    "Really?! thank you so much! Mr. beren! You''re a good man!"


    Hearing Belen''s promise, Leia also showed a happy smile, so she didn''t have to worry about food and accommodation.


    In fact, Leia''s idea is not only about food and accommodation, because Mr. beren and latil are good people, but also the relationship between Lord antlina and Mr. beren is a friend. Lord antlina''s friend will certainly not be a bad person!


    She has heard from her family that many people outside have bad thoughts, so she should be careful in making friends, and Mr. beren and others are completely trustworthy!


    At least Laiya thinks so. Naturally, latil and latis don''t have to say, because they are still children, and Mr. beren resolutely blocked her in front of her under that situation. If not, she wouldn''t ask to stay,


    And Belen probably understood Laiya''s idea of staying, but he didn''t care. With such a lively and cheerful girl around, there would be a lot of happy things to travel.


    Besides, latil and latis also need to make friends. Hasn''t Laiya become friends with two cats?


    Then, Leia took beren''s right hand very seriously and bent down with a serious expression.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. beren!"


    Seeing Laiya, beren also smiled. The child was really interesting, but then he thought that the girl in front of him was more than 190 years old.


    "One more thing, you can''t take out the Amethyst you brought out."


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Those things are very valuable outside. If others see them, they may have some bad thoughts. Well, they attract thieves."


    In fact, it''s not just to attract thieves. To be more serious, there will be murders and looting. However, in order to give Leia a a very intuitive and acceptable reason, that should be enough.


    "Ah? Is Amethyst such a valuable thing?"


    Leia was also shocked when she heard beren''s words. She didn''t expect that Amethyst would be so valuable outside. Unexpectedly, someone would think of stealing.


    "Yes."


    Belen looked at Laiya. You know, amethyst is not a common currency in the elf family, but also has a certain value.


    It seems that Leia''s status is not low.


    But even so, Belen won''t take it back and let Leia live here. What about the elf forest? What''s his business?

 Chapter 66

    In the city master''s residence.


    At the moment, Al is sitting on the guest seat, and some servants cast their eyes from time to time. The men have amazing eyes. After all, they are very beautiful and temperament girls, while the women have reverent eyes. After all, this girl is a god official!


    Al didn''t use the tea on one side, but sat there with her eyes closed. She was waiting for the arrival of the golden city Lord at the moment.


    "Ah, it''s the divine officer. Is it for those witches this time?"


    Hearing Kim''s voice, Al also opened his eyes. Now he turned his head and looked. A fat man was coming step by step.


    "Yes, I don''t know how the golden city master is searching."


    "Alas, Lord Shenguan, I''m really overwhelmed by your coming once every three days. I have a lot of business, but the search hasn''t stopped, but the progress is a little slow. Please forgive me."


    That''s the reason again!


    Hearing Kim''s words, there was a faint color of impatience in Al''s eyes. She remembered the method beren had told her before. It''s better to try it.


    Al suddenly stood up and looked at Jin coldly. His eyes were very cold, just like when he looked at the witch. At the moment, Al regained her momentum as a martial arts cutter.


    "Lord Jin, do you think what I want you to do is just for your city? No, I''m here to inspect the whole area! You promised me before. If you don''t find out the location of those witches, are you sure you can take the responsibility behind?"


    Seeing that Al was suddenly aggressive, Jin was also startled, and the meat on his face shook for a while. Feeling the great pressure, Jin''s cheeks immediately sweated.


    "The holy officer is serious. I''ve done what you told me with all my heart. It still takes time. Please forgive me! My city Lord also has a lot of official affairs to do, otherwise I can''t tell you!"


    Kim reached out to wipe his sweat, but he couldn''t find a better reason.


    "I can tell you now that I hold the position of military referee in the Holy See and am in the same position as the Pope. If I like, I can even go to the person in charge of you to say something. At that time, maybe your position of city Lord will be lost."


    Although al''s tone was very flat, it made people feel extremely powerful. Especially when she said her identity and status, Kim''s little heart even twitched.


    The adult didn''t tell him the identity of the girl in front of him. Although he knew that the other party was a divine official, he didn''t expect that he was actually a military cutter of the Holy See!


    In his position, he also knows a lot about military personnel. There are military and civilian posts in the Holy See. Although it does not mean that civilian posts are not military, generally speaking, military posts generally deal with witches outside, and their combat effectiveness is far higher than that of civilian posts at the same level.


    And the arbiter is equivalent to a bishop! That''s a role that even the Duke and Prince have to treat with courtesy! He couldn''t imagine what kind of power he had with his peers.


    No wonder this girl can make that adult feel difficult.


    "This... I... I know."


    Kim finally compromised. Although he didn''t really want to help Al, he couldn''t refuse if people spoke as a martial arts cutter. If the girl went to his head and said anything, the adult behind him would certainly abandon him.


    "Three days, enough?"


    "Three, three days?! Lord God, please forgive me for a few more days. Those witches are extremely treacherous. They must be very secret and won''t be so easy to find!"


    At this point, I can only delay more time for the adult. After all, if I annoy the girl in front of me, it''s not just that I lost my job.


    At this time, Kim pittxiu trembled all over, only felt a vision that seemed to freeze him, freezing to the bone, and his heart stopped suddenly.


    The look that seemed to kill!


    "I, I know. Three days is three days! I''m sure I can do it!"


    After saying this, Jin''s tight nerves immediately relaxed, and his frightening eyes immediately disappeared.


    What a terrible person, just one look


    "Well, I hope you won''t let me down this time."


    Al gave him a cold look, then turned and walked out of the hall. People everywhere watched her leave with awe.


    He is young, but he makes the city Lord so afraid!


    ¡±Damn... "


    Jin reluctantly pounded his fist on the side table. He bit his teeth. Then he noticed the servants'' snickering, and his anger couldn''t be contained.


    ¡±What are you laughing at! Get out of here! "


    Seeing that the city Lord was angry, the servants immediately put away their smiles. They should avoid it at this time, otherwise it would be bad to attract the anger of the city Lord.


    After everyone left, in the hall, a light and shadow appeared in the hall. It was Ioli who mastered the magic of space.


    "It''s stupid. You can''t do such a small thing well."


    The voice of indifference came out from the light and shadow. Obviously, ioly was very dissatisfied with Kim''s practice. Even if it was empty, she couldn''t pretend to do so. She couldn''t pretend to do it with all her heart. How many days was it delayed?


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m so stupid! That man is the martial arts judge of the Holy See. What should I do now? Please make it clear!"


    Jin like got up from the stool and knelt down on the ground. His fat body couldn''t stop shaking. Now he didn''t know what to do.


    "Forget it, since she asked you to come to us, come and find it. It''s really done, okay?"


    "Ming, I see, but, my Lord, if she finds you..."


    Kim couldn''t help wondering. He heard the adult in front of him say that even she herself was not the opponent of the girl. How should she deal with the latter?


    "Hehe, I''m really not her opponent alone, but when did I say I wanted to deal with her alone?"


    Hearing what Ioli said, Kim''s Douding eyes suddenly widened, and finally showed surprised eyes, so he couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    ¡±Is there another adult coming? "


    In this regard, Ioli just smiled. She turned around and looked at the night sky outside. Under the light and shadow, it was deep and cold.


    "We''ll meet again soon, holy see. This time, we should give you a slap in the face, with the death of the eye of thunder."

 Chapter 67

    On the lawn.


    Beren was lying on the lawn. He looked thoughtful and recalled what al had said at that time.


    I can''t help feeling strange in my heart. What are the reasons why those witches don''t go away in this city?


    Belen guessed a lot of possibilities in her heart. When she thought about it carefully... It''s not impossible.


    However, this kind of thing should be solved by Al alone.


    "Mr. beren?"


    After drying her hair with magic, Leia was just about to find a comb to comb her hair when she saw beren lying on the lawn.


    "Huh? Leia, what''s the matter?"


    Belen also noticed Leia looking at him curiously.


    "I just dried my hair and wanted to find a comb. Then I saw Mr. Bellen here. Mr. Bellen really likes to lie here and blow."


    Leia ran over with a smile. Beren envied her energetic appearance every day. He wanted to rest all the time.


    "Comb? I''ll look for it."


    Beren looked in the magic guide of the storage, then took out a wooden comb and handed it to Leia.


    "In addition to me, there should be another one at latis."


    "All right!"


    Leia blinked her beautiful big eyes. Just when she wanted to get the comb, she suddenly turned her eyes.


    "Mr. beren, can you comb your hair?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Leia''s words, beren couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then he recovered.


    "Yes, I''ve combed latis before. I still have some experience in combing my hair."


    It''s not just latis. Once he combed another girl''s hair


    "Well, can you comb my hair?"


    Leia bent down with a smile, and her beautiful face was close to beren.


    "Of course."


    Belen nodded, although she didn''t understand why Leia asked him to comb her hair.


    So Leia immediately came to beren and sat down with a smile on her side.


    "Comb it!"


    Beren nodded her head, picked up the comb in her hand, smoothed Leia''s tangled hair with the finger of her left hand, and then began to comb with the comb,


    Golden hair, soft and straight, soft touch, which is undoubtedly very enviable.


    Leia sat in front of beren and felt the fingers and comb passing through her hair. She was a little unnatural.


    This is the first time she has been combed by a man. Even her father hasn''t done so, and she only said that she asked Belen to help comb her hair because of fun.


    Too Too sensitive, this feeling.


    Leia''s whole body was stiff and trembled slightly from time to time. She pursed her lips and bent her body slightly, enduring the indescribable feeling.


    "That... Is it my bad comb? Don''t be patient."


    Seems to be aware of Leia''s strange, Belen also thought of the reason to himself. After all, he was combing his hair.


    "A little... A little, a little itchy."


    Leia turned her face sideways and said with a forced smile.


    "Itch?"


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. He seemed to think of something. This was not the first time in his memory. He thought about it, and then showed a clear expression.


    So, Belen''s fingers used a little force, perhaps because the touch was too soft, which made Leia feel itchy.


    "Well..."


    Laiya made a strange sound in her mouth. She blinked her eyes. She looked puzzled. How could she feel more itchy.


    "Belem, what are you doing?"


    There was a piercing voice in her ear. Belen was stunned. Then she turned her head and saw a girl in purple coming slowly.


    The girl is al. Because the ceremonial clothes are damaged, she temporarily wears the clothes that beren bought her that day, and she still feels very fit.


    "I''m combing Leia''s hair."


    "I want it too."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing al''s words, beren blinked his eyes. He looked at the girl in purple stunned. After a moment, he returned to his mind and looked at the latter strangely.


    "Do you want me to help comb your hair, too?"


    "No?"


    Al looked at beren coldly, but vaguely, the originally cold and piercing eyes seemed warm at the moment, and I don''t know why.


    "Yes, yes, but don''t you want me to treat you as a child?"


    Belen has long understood al''s ideas, and he respects al''s ideas. After all, Al has grown to a point now.


    "Just comb your hair. It''s no big deal."


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al dodged his eyes, but then returned to normal and looked directly into the former''s eyes.


    "Well, all right."


    After a while, Leia finally got rid of that feeling, which was both comfortable and difficult to bear. It was really torture.


    Leia stood up. She came to Al and smiled reluctantly.


    "Mr. beren, it''s really great."


    Hearing Leia''s words, Al looked at her suspiciously. She felt a little confused. She walked up to beren and sat down.


    "Don''t you wash your hair first?"


    "Who says you can only comb your hair after washing it."


    Al looked coldly sideways at beren.


    "Okay..."


    Seeing al''s appearance, Belen also felt very helpless. How do you feel that Al hasn''t given him a good face recently.


    When Bellen''s fingers touched al''s black hair, Al''s eyes opened slightly, her mouth opened slightly, and it seemed that a voice was stuck in her throat. She just gritted her teeth and endured it.


    I don''t know where the feeling of crispness came from. My whole body became numb. My delicate body trembled slightly. Then I turned my face sideways, and a blue purple eye pupil looked at beren fiercely.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    "What... What''s intentional?"


    Belen was also stunned. He looked at al suspiciously. What happened to the child?


    Seeing that Belen didn''t understand at all, Al snorted coldly and turned his head. It seemed that Belen was unconscious.


    Why do you just comb your hair? When I was young, I didn''t have it. Is it because I grew up or something else?


    At this moment, Al suddenly remembered what Leia said when she left. Indeed, with such a special ability to comb her hair, beren is really powerful!


    This feeling


    It''s worse than being blown up by the blasting magic array! But at the same time, the hair feels very comfortable and the action is very gentle. However, what''s the matter with this tormenting feeling?!


    How can you escape at this time?!


    Al was sure, then pursed his lips and put his hands on his thighs. He seemed to be enduring something. It was just combing his hair!


    After a while, the hair combing was finally over. This "unforgettable torture" was really wonderful.


    Al''s body seemed to be a little soft and could not make her strength. She rested for a long time before she slowly stood up, glanced at beren with a cold look, and left with a cold hum.


    However, beren didn''t know what the situation was. He scratched his cheek in doubt. Maybe he wasn''t suitable for combing his hair?

 Chapter 68

    "Nah, Mr. beren! Let''s go to the city! It is said that there will be a bonfire party held by local residents these two days!"


    At this time, Belen was cutting the dishes. When he heard Leia''s words, he turned his head and looked at the latter.


    "Going to the city? But it''s actually not very safe in the city now, especially for you."


    You know, one thing can be learned from Al''s mouth. There are many elves and Asians missing in this area. They may have close ties with those witches, and their target may be Laiya, a single elves.


    "It''s okay! Al is always wandering around the city. How can those witches brazenly come out and catch me! Let''s go! It''s boring to be here all the time."


    With that, Leia hugged beren''s arm, her pretty face approached beren, and her eyes showed the color of hope.


    "Ah"


    Belen suddenly felt that the whole person was a little bad. She always felt that her arms seemed to be clamped by something soft, and her cheeks were a little hot.


    "I know, I know!"


    So, at noon, in addition to Al, who had already been in the city, Belen four also came to the city, but the bonfire party was held in the evening.


    "There should be many people in the city. Although there should be no accident, just in case, give me a hair."


    "Hair?"


    Hearing Belem''s words, latil was slightly stunned. Although she was puzzled, she still tore off a piece of hair and handed it to Belem, as did latil and Leia.


    Beren tidied up her hair in case the three were lost.


    Commercial cars are driving in the streets with dim lights everywhere. It has to be said that this time is more lively than the last party.


    "Mr. beren."


    At this time, the window opened, latil got out, turned over very flexibly and came to beren''s side.


    However, when she turned over, a blue and white fat appeared for the second time. Fortunately, only Belen saw it, and there was a serious look in his eyes.


    "Latil."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your fat time has come out. You should pay attention. Fortunately, there is no one in the alley, otherwise it will be seen!"


    When she heard beren''s words, latil''s face turned red. She realized that she was wearing a skirt today. She would indeed be seen if she did just that, but immediately, she puffed her cheeks and looked at beren with a blushing face.


    "Hasn''t Mr. Belen seen it?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. As a father, don''t you take it for granted to remind your daughter of this kind of thing?"


    Belen himself was not surprised. He said to latil very seriously. Novel network


    "Hum."


    Latil was ungrateful. She put her hands on her skirt, pressed her face, and felt very embarrassed.


    Mr. beren is such a fool!


    At this time, Al was sitting in a hall, and the golden city Lord was also sitting in the chief position. He was talking to al.


    "Lord God, I have got a lot of information about the traces of those witches. I have sent someone to keep an eye on them. I will report to you as soon as I have any news.


    "Where is that place?"


    Hearing the news, Al seemed to have a flash of lightning in his blue and purple eyes. He could not help looking forward to it.


    "In the church garden."


    Church garden?


    Hearing this place, Al was stunned. Her slender eyelashes trembled slightly. Even she didn''t expect that those witches would hide in the church garden with Vatican personnel.


    No wonder she couldn''t find it. I see! It''s really a treacherous witch. It''s unexpected for ordinary people to take the church garden as a hiding place.


    There are no powerful priests in the church garden of this city, so it may be the best hiding place for those witches. After all, there is the mysterious witch with space magic.


    "However, please wait patiently. Please don''t do it until our people are sure, so as not to affect some believers in the city. After all, many believers will go to the church garden today."


    There was a cold flash in Kim''s small eyes. He said to Al very respectfully.


    Hearing the speech, Al nodded after a moment of silence. If the news is wrong and she does something, it will certainly cause a lot of trouble.


    In that case, just wait for a while.


    Just as Kim got up to see al off, his movements suddenly stopped and he was stunned. Then he turned his eyes and sat down again.


    "Lord Shenguan, I think the news will come out soon. It''s better to stay in the mansion for half a day and take action together at that time."


    Al looked at Kim and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing al''s response, Kim was also relieved. He couldn''t help but praise his flexibility. Just now, in fact, the adult sent a message to him.


    "Leave her behind. We found an elf clan. We need to catch her personally. You''d better stop her and don''t let this woman out of the way."


    However, to Kim''s doubt, the elf who needs the adult to catch himself? Isn''t that ELF strong?


    The evening came, and after the evening fell, a dark veil was draped in the sky, dotted with stars, beautiful and charming.


    Belen is holding rattis''s little hand at this time. Rattis is looking around. The only one who has a definite goal is Laiya. Her eyes look straight at the street full of food stalls!


    "Mr. beren! Let''s go there!"


    Looking in the direction Laiya pointed out, Belen immediately understood. He glanced at Laiya, who was in high spirits. The child was not only naturally lively, but also a very greedy girl, both in appetite and taste.


    "OK."


    Belen found that the two kittens around him also had bright eyes, which was obviously attracted by the food street.


    Leia walked in front and looked around at the food. She was wearing the clothes she had met beren for the first time and a big hat, but her golden hair was still conspicuous behind her.


    But Belen also thought that since Al was in the city, those witches should not be too bold. After all, the mysterious witch was not necessarily al''s opponent. Once she appeared, she would not escape as easily as last time. After all, Al''s full of anger has not been released yet.


    Along the way, beren spent a lot of money, but he didn''t care much.


    In other words, perhaps the richest person in their line of people is Laiya, but what she has is Amethyst, which can''t be taken out easily, so the cost of eating is still paid by Belen.


    "Big brother! I want to eat that!"


    Latis also took a fancy to a burning string. The kitten was still greedy, and beren always responded to her requests.

 Chapter 69

    "Big brother, here you are."


    Latis handed Belem the extra string in her hand.


    "Latis is so good."


    Belem reached out and rubbed latis''s little head, then took the string.


    After a bite, beren nodded secretly. It tasted good.


    "Mr. beren, I''d like that colorful candy, would you?"


    Latil had noticed that a small stall was selling colorful candy.


    Latil also ate colorful candy when she was young, but the reason she wants to eat now is because of al.


    When Belen gave the multicolored candy to Al, the latter''s expression was also a little strange.


    But what''s certain is that Al likes colorful candy very much.


    What''s the difference?


    Sister al''s colorful candy was given by Mr. Belen!


    "Colorful candy?"


    Belen was stunned at latil''s words and nodded.


    "Just buy some for al."


    Latil glanced at Belem and followed her footsteps.


    "Mr. beren, why does sister al like colorful candy?"


    "This... I don''t know. Al doesn''t just like colorful candy, but she seems to like this more than other sweets. Of course, she didn''t like it very much when she was a child."


    Beren remembered the scene of the latter''s resistance when he gave al colorful candy before.


    "It''s not..."


    Latil said in a voice only she could hear.


    She knows that sister al still likes colorful candy very much.


    Well, intuitively!


    When he came to the colorful candy stall, beren bought three, but he didn''t buy them. But at this time, he suddenly remembered what "buy it for Leia..."


    At this point, the voice suddenly stopped. Belen suddenly looked back, but there was no figure of Leia.


    "Where''s sister Leia?"


    Latil was also stunned. She blinked her pupils and looked at beren. She also noticed something wrong.


    Where''s Leia!?


    Beren''s heart suddenly filled with a bad hunch, and he guessed what he had.


    Just when beren wanted to find Leia, he stopped, because latil and latis were still here!


    "Ow!"


    A dull voice sounded, and the Earth Dragon ran over.


    "Man, it''s time for you to come!"


    Seeing the Earth Dragon running, beren was relieved for a moment. Is this the legendary telepathy?


    "Latil, take care of latis. Don''t come out of the commercial car. I''m going to find Leia. Do you understand?"


    Beren grabbed latil''s shoulder, looked serious and explained it very seriously.


    "I see! Mr. beren, you go!"


    Latil is also aware of the seriousness of the matter, mature and steadily agreed to beren''s requirements, otherwise it can only become beren''s burden!


    "Also, here you are. It can be used for self-defense. Although there should be no problem with this guy."


    Just in case, beren gave latil a magic guide like a bracelet, and then asked the Earth Dragon to take the two women out of the city.


    Seeing the Dragon pulling the cart away, Belen immediately ran to where they were before.


    Laiya can''t leave without reason. She must have met something!


    In this way, she quietly took Leia away. Belen had probably guessed who did it.


    Maybe it was a question originally, because now Al is in this city. Is it worth taking such a big risk to catch an elf?


    Combined with what al said earlier, beren can probably be sure that these witches do seem to belong to an organization and are secretly planning something.


    If you think so, beren can probably understand why those witches took the risk to catch Leia.


    It was night and the bonfire party was going on smoothly.


    On the other side, in the city master''s residence.


    "My Lord, I''ve got the news. Those witches are indeed hiding in the church garden! The people I sent there have seen several sneaky people coming out of the church garden!"


    The golden city Lord strode into the hall, shaking the fat on his face and looking very happy.


    Hearing Kim''s words, Al also slowly opened her eyes. There was an amazing electric light in her eyes. Her face was expressionless and gave people a sense of fear.


    "I finally found you. Take me to the church garden!"


    "Lord Shenguan, please follow me."


    Kim turned away with a sly smile on his round face.


    The journey was in a carriage, so it was fast, but one thing puzzled al.


    "Lord Jin, just take the groom out there. No problem?"


    "Ah? Oh! No, I don''t need anyone else. I believe that there are magistrates. Those witches can''t hurt me! Besides, I just need to hide outside?"


    Kim''s cold sweat ran down his back. He actually forgot this. Fortunately, he came up with a response at this moment.


    "Then you can hide outside. I can''t protect you in battle."


    Al didn''t think too much, so he didn''t doubt Kim. Maybe his people didn''t want to lose in the battle.


    Soon he arrived at the church garden. Al looked at the church strangely. It was dilapidated and should be an abandoned church.


    Seeing this scene, Al couldn''t help feeling strange. There was an inexplicable sense of disobedience, as if something was wrong.


    "Lord Shenguan, go in and catch those witches! Catch them all while they''re not prepared!"


    King interrupted al''s thoughts and took a few steps back.


    Al looked at Kim, then said nothing and continued to move inside.


    Walking, no trace of the witch was found. Al recalled some things and felt something wrong in his heart.


    "Will believers go to church?"


    Al''s beautiful eyes suddenly opened, and she immediately looked back. Jin had long disappeared:


    "That man... Is it..."


    Buzz!


    A strong wave of magic suddenly appeared, and the place was sealed by a huge barrier.


    Al''s eyes were slightly frozen. She looked back and looked deep into the church garden.


    Nagin said before that some believers would go to church, but this church garden has obviously been abandoned for a long time!


    He''s lying!


    Before, I was so careless about searching for witches. I thought Kim was too lazy or busy. However, now it seems that this is not the case.

 Chapter 71

    In a dilapidated mansion, the moonlight entered the hall through the broken windows. It was very dark, and there were many figures in the hall.


    There are many people in those figures. At a glance, they are all Asian, but most of them are young Asian, and the oldest may be in their twenties.


    In the middle of the hall, the moonlight came through the glass in all directions. It''s best to fix it on a blonde lying on the ground.


    This blonde girl is Leia. She is lying on the ground now, her hands and feet are imprisoned by chains, and she is a imprisoned elf.


    "Well"


    Leia let out a groan in her mouth, her slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and gradually woke up from her sleep. She opened her eyes.


    ¡±Where is this? "


    She sat up with her hands on her body. She only felt a little headache. The whole person was a little confused. Leia looked around and saw the Asian people in the surrounding corners.


    "You"


    Leia opened her eyes in surprise. How could there be so many sub ethnic children here? And they were all handcuffed.


    to be sonorous.


    Because she wanted to get up, the chain with insufficient length made a sound, which also stunned Laiya. She looked at her right hand and left foot, but they were all imprisoned by the chain, and there were chains on the ground!


    What''s going on?!


    Leia pulled the chain, some unknown, but she had a bad feeling in the bottom of her heart. She stretched out her left hand and aimed her palm at the chain. Just when she wanted to read the spell, a voice came.


    "I advise you not to use magic, or I''ll hurt you."


    Hearing this childish voice, Leia turned her head and saw a girl in a dress sitting there with a bear doll looking at her on the front steps.


    "Who are you?"


    Although the other party is a young girl, Leia is not a fool. Judging from the current situation, the little girl must be not simple.


    "My name is Randy."


    The little girl answered naturally.


    "My name is Leia. Well, no, no! I''m not asking your name. I want to know who you are? Why am I here?"


    Leia also reported her name, and then immediately returned to God. Now is not the time to know each other!


    The little girl named Randy looked at Leia calmly, and her face like a porcelain doll showed a thoughtful expression.


    "I''m Randy, because I came to catch you, so you''re here."


    "Why did you catch me?"


    "Because Iona asked me to catch you."


    Hearing the little girl''s answer, Leia was also stunned. It turned out that she was not the only one. Were they the original witches? She looked around now.


    ¡±Don''t look, I''m alone here. "


    It seemed that she saw what Leia was nervous about. Randy rubbed the bear doll''s cheek and said very plainly.


    "Just one person"


    When she heard Randy''s words, Leia also showed her thinking eyes. She looked at the dress girl on the ladder. If the little girl was alone, she might be able to get out of trouble alone!


    "Wind spirit, be sharp"


    Just as Leia recited the magic spell, her voice suddenly stopped. She suddenly looked up, her pupils suddenly narrowed, and saw a huge red bear claw fall, which was synthesized by magic!


    Bang!


    The bear claw patted Laiya, and a mouthful of red blood gushed out of her mouth. She fell to the ground and gave out a painful cry.


    ¡±Ah! "


    Laiya only felt that her bones were about to break. She bit her teeth, but she couldn''t help but cry of pain. She endured with one eye closed and looked at the dress girl on the ladder with one eye open.


    "As I said just now, if you use magic, I will hurt you, but I won''t kill you, otherwise Iona will be angry."


    The little girl loosened her hand holding the bear''s paw, as if she had just controlled the bear to attack Laiya. She obviously put down a heavy hand, but her performance was very flat.


    "It hurts"


    Leia curled up, every inch of her skin moaning.


    Those Asian people in the corner looked at the scene with fear, but they didn''t dare to make the slightest sound for fear of irritating the little girl.


    "Give up, you stay there, I won''t hurt you."


    The little girl stroked the bear doll''s head and said calmly.


    There was even fog in Leia''s eyes. She had never suffered such a thing. The pain was even more painful than the sum of childhood and childhood!


    But because of her character, Leia did not want to give up and wait to die. Although she was not very good at magic, as long as she could break free from this chain, she believed she could escape!


    After a long time, the pain on her body was still there, but it was much better than at the beginning. Leia''s rapid breathing calmed down. She looked at the chain, glanced around, and then looked at Randy.


    "I''ll start running again!"


    ¡±What? "


    When lya suddenly said something, Randy was a little stunned, but before she could react, a strong light suddenly shone out of the field, and even the moonlight seemed to be attracted.


    Randy''s eyes hurt by the strong light, and she realized in her heart that the elf must be planning to escape again!


    "Spirit of the wind! Please lend me your fierce wind and cut off your chains!"


    Boom!


    The strong wind swept away and cut off the chain like a machete. Even steel could not stop this extremely sharp wind, which was suddenly separated.


    ¡±Want to run? "


    Just when the chains were broken and Leia was ready to escape, an angry expression suddenly appeared on Randy''s little face. She grabbed the bear''s claws and photographed them out of thin air.


    WOW!


    The huge bear claws formed by the red magic hit in the air. When he saw that he was about to catch up with Laiya, he suddenly snapped his fingers.


    When the ring of fingers sounded, the red bear claw suddenly stopped, because in front of the bear claw was a little bear doll, which was standing on the ground.


    "Bear?! no, it''s fake!"


    Seeing the little bear doll, Randy was stunned, but then she took a look at the little bear in her arms and immediately realized that something was wrong. She was even more angry. Her cheeks were bulging and very cute.


    The little bear doll was copied by Leia''s Mirror magic. She just wanted to gamble, because she felt that the little girl seemed to like the little bear doll in her arms.


    Sure enough, it succeeded!


    Laiya was overjoyed. She stopped looking at the situation behind her. When she saw that she was about to rush out of the hall door, she suddenly had a strange appearance again.


    Bang bang!


    I saw that the wall in front of me suddenly collapsed, and Leia''s eyes were full of despair, because behind the collapsed wall, there was a huge bear doll composed of red magic.


    "No, no"


    At this time, Randy had also stood up. Her cheeks were bulging and seemed very angry. She held the bear in her arms and opened her mouth coldly.


    "I''m very angry now! Bear, hit her!"


    The voice fell, and the giant bear suddenly stepped in, and then slapped Laiya with one claw. This blow seemed to be more powerful than the previous one.

 Chapter 73

    At this moment, the giant bear''s words turned into a little red light, and everyone was staring at the scene.


    "Win... Win?"


    Leia looked at the dress girl who fainted on the ground and immediately looked at the man standing next to Randy in disbelief.


    The scene just now was so fast that even the Asians who had been watching the change could not react.


    At the moment, beren was panting, his face was morbid pale, and there was not much left of his magic.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Leia ran back. When she came to beren, she was surprised to find the latter''s bloodless face.


    "How are you, Mr. beren?"


    Seeing Leia worried, beren shook his head, and his eyes swept over the Asian people who came out one after another.


    "You''re free. Get out of here."


    Hearing Belem''s words, the Asians fled immediately, but some people left after bowing and thanking Belem.


    After seeing those people leave, Belen also took back her eyes. Since she happened to meet them, she can save them.


    Belen''s eyes looked at Randy in a coma. The little girl was not a witch, but a mage.


    Her dialogue with the little bear was actually a magic spell.


    Since there are such people in the witch''s organization, there must be more than one. It''s really a wonderful organization.


    "Mr. Belen, let me take you back to the commercial car!"


    Seeing beren''s face, Leia didn''t think there was nothing, and she couldn''t help worrying.


    "No, I have another thing to do now. The commercial car is outside the city. Go back first. Those people should have no intention to come to you."


    Beren is now just a lack of magic, but now his mind is tied to the other side.


    "Where else is Mr. Bellen going?"


    Leia was stunned when she heard Belen''s words.


    "I''m going to find al. Something may have happened to her. Leia, hurry outside the city. The commercial car should be outside."


    Beren took out a pair of handcuffs, a pair of magic guides that can seal the magic of the handcuffed person.


    He can''t even kill a child. Well, he really can''t do it!


    Beren seemed a little anxious. He didn''t say much now. He immediately ran down the stairs and ran out.


    Seeing Belen''s panic, Leia couldn''t understand it.


    At the moment, beren, who has run out of the residence, is running towards the city master''s house, and is also rapidly restoring his magic.


    Since the other party let the little girl come to see shoulaiya and those sub races, he must be doing something.


    The little girl just released such powerful magic that Al couldn''t feel it. However, she didn''t come. What happened?


    It''s possible that Al is in some trouble.


    On the other side of the city, a fierce battle is taking place in an abandoned church garden!


    Boo, boo, boo!


    In the depths of the church garden, countless lights are running around, and the already dilapidated site is now devastated.


    At this time, Al was waving a sickle in his hand, hooking the power of thunder to break the twisted space.


    Al looked coldly at the purple robed woman not far away. From these space magic, we can judge that this person is the mysterious witch we met last time.


    "It''s really powerful. It''s a 19-year-old girl."


    Iona controls the magic of space and constantly forces al to fight, but she can''t reach her. The cunning of space magic is like this. Even Al can''t get out of trouble easily.


    For Iona, Al was indifferent. Her eyes were charged and looked at Iona coldly. How could al let go of the woman who played her twice.


    "Since you dare to meet me here, it''s really interesting."


    This was the first time al had seen such a bold witch. If he didn''t have the confidence, how could he set up a border and "invite" her here.


    "Hehe, it''s really arrogant."


    For Al''s attitude, Iona smiled, but then she stretched out her tongue and licked her upper lip. Her smile suddenly changed. Even her eyes were full of morbid madness.


    "I won''t kill you until I break you. I''ll break your arrogant expression."


    Seeing Iona''s abnormal appearance, Al frowned. In this case of fighting directly with her, he could still say such words. Is there any card?


    "If you can."


    Al responded coldly. She didn''t keep each other''s words in mind. What she wanted to do now was to kill each other.


    "The space here is a cage, and the endless shackles let the enemy sink forever!"


    Iona''s hands changed, and she recited a spell. Finally, her fingerprints must be. Magic lines began to spread from her feet, and finally turned into a huge magic array, which surrounded al.


    There are some magic, even witches have to recite spells after understanding the mysteries, and these magic are undoubtedly extremely powerful.


    "When I''m a bird in a cage?"


    Seeing the space distortion around the magic array, Al didn''t care. She swept around coldly, and then opened her palm. Infinite magic surged from her, thunder light suddenly appeared, and thunder emerged from nothingness.


    "I am the beginning and original person who came to the world. When the darkness in the world no longer lives and hides, let it return to the nine abysses of extinction, re weave the truth of the world, and lower the thunder of judgment in my name!"


    When the voice of chanting came out, there seemed to be a wisp of white light flashing in nothingness, which seemed to have the power of destroying the world, which was an unprecedented lightning.


    When it appeared, the surrounding spaces were quietly opened. Even Iona couldn''t heal those spaces. At this moment, her face finally changed.


    "What a Holy See''s Swordsman, the eye of thunder and lightning. Can you say that several other swordsmen are as strong as you?"


    Al ignored Iona''s questions at all. When she recited the magic, her face was as if there was no fatigue, but her indifferent eyes had not changed. She raised her fingers and then fell out of thin air.


    That wisp of White Lightning didn''t have much momentum, but it pierced out of nothingness in an instant. The magic array was directly penetrated by it, and even the weeds burned out in an instant.


    It''s too fast!


    Iona''s pupils suddenly contracted, and she realized the bad in a moment, but when she thought through her brain and wanted to transmit herself with space magic, she suddenly found that the space around her was frozen!


    No transmission!


    The power of that white lightning can even shake the nearby space, and Iona''s magic can''t even open those rigid spaces!


    Boom!


    At this moment, the white light came, and a huge storm broke out. The terrible magic storm swept the whole church garden, and even the border covering here was blown to pieces.


    It takes a lot of magic to cast this magic. Even Al can''t cast it more than three times. She gasped in her mouth.


    The magic storm lasted for a long time before it stopped. Just when Al was going to check whether she had killed Iona, her feet suddenly stopped and her eyes condensed into a line at the moment.


    Under the vague smoke of gunpowder, a purple round shield stood there. It was not until a little while later that it was clear that the purple round shield was in tatters, and at this time, a voice came out.


    "It''s really nice. It''s a terrible blow. The seven round Regent''s shields that we both blessed together barely stopped."

 Chapter 74

    After the smoke dispersed, I could see two people standing in front of Iona, a tall man and a woman in blue.


    Pop!


    The crisp voice sounded, and the tattered purple round shield collapsed at the moment. It was obvious that it had reached its own limit.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s really powerful. It broke our seven return circle circle at once."


    The tall man burst into laughter.


    "What a powerful magic."


    Even the woman in blue could not help exclaiming.


    You know, returning to the circle and managing the ring is a magic with super defensive power, and the two of her work together to display seven, which can be said to be indestructible. However, she still barely blocked the blow.


    "This is the eye of thunder and lightning. The martial arts cutter of the Holy See, ha ha ha, I''m beginning to get excited!"


    The man laughed boldly. Even after witnessing the previous scene, he still had no fear, but more blood surging.


    "Hardy, keep your volume down. It''s so noisy."


    The woman in blue couldn''t help saying it.


    "I''m not excited."


    The man called hardy didn''t restrain his voice at all.


    "Iona, how are you?"


    The woman in blue didn''t care about hardy any more. She turned her head and looked at Iona sitting on the ground, who had been knocked down by the aftershock.


    "Hollis, you came in time."


    She got up from the ground. Iona glanced at Hardy, and then looked at the woman in blue. She didn''t intend to care too much.


    Then, Iona''s eyes fell on the purple skirt girl in the distance. Her eyes were frozen. She clenched her fist and seemed unwilling.


    The magic just now can be said to be her nemesis. Unexpectedly, there is a lightning magic that can surpass time and space and solidify it. In this case, she has no means to use, and she can''t even escape.


    "Two helpers? Unexpectedly, there are people other than witches in your organization. It''s really surprising."


    Al''s eyes swept over hardy and Hollis.


    "Do you think everyone has the same virtue as you? A group of self righteous hypocrites."


    Iona only sniffed at al''s words, and she sneered.


    "Witches who only know how to confuse all living beings deserve to die."


    Al responded coldly.


    "It''s silly of me to talk nonsense with you. Next, I advise you to catch it. You can''t win with the three of us. Now how much magic is left?"


    Iona''s eyes suddenly became sharp. She knew that if only one of them was here, they would not be the opponent of the eye of emperor, but they were three.


    "The mob, no matter how many, it''s enough to deal with you."


    Although facing three strong enemies, Al still has her own pride. Her eyes discharge and look at each other.


    Indeed, as the other party guessed, she was not in her heyday. At the moment, her face looked a little pale. It was because of the consumption of magic. Even she could not use that magic for the third time.


    "That magic must have consumed a lot before. Even she can''t use it several times."


    Hollis was keenly aware of this. You know, she and Hardy worked together to launch the seven return circle and take care of the ring, which was also very expensive, and the power of the other party''s blow was so clear to everyone.


    Before the other party could make a move, Al waved the sickle in his hand, took a step forward with his right foot, and his body turned into a touch of lightning.


    "Hmm? Do you want melee? I''ll come, I''ll come! Hahaha, give it to me!"


    Seeing this scene, hardy seemed very excited. He also took a few steps forward and then dived away. At this time, the sickle fell.


    At this moment, hardy suddenly raised his left hand with a wild smile on his face. He directly grabbed the sickle with his hand, but at the same time, he also withstood the great power.


    Boom!


    The air waves surged, and the ground under Hardy''s feet sank suddenly, but he still smiled. He looked at the girl in front of him with great satisfaction.


    ¡±The strength is not bad, but it''s not tough enough! "


    Even Al was slightly surprised, and just when she was going to continue her pursuit, her blue and purple eyes suddenly coagulated. The man in front of her suddenly clenched his fist, waved it straight and bombarded al''s abdomen.


    Boom!


    The great force poured on Al, let him shoot back like a shell, and finally crashed into the ruins.


    "Poof!"


    The bright red liquid sprayed out of Al''s mouth and fell to the ground. The bright red color was dazzling. She covered her abdomen, clenched her teeth and endured the penetrating pain.


    "Hardy is not only a mage, but also a soldier. He has a physical quality very close to Superman. Although you are good at close combat, you are much worse than Hardy."


    Iona felt a little happy when she saw this behind the scenes, and she was not surprised at this outcome, otherwise she wouldn''t let hardy do it alone.


    "Don''t waste your time. Take her down at one fell swoop."


    On one side, Hollis was very calm. She looked at the figure in the ruins. Even if the other party was hurt, she still couldn''t change the fact that the other party was a military cutter of the Holy See.


    "What a pity. If I could, I''d like to be one-on-one with her."


    Hearing the speech, hardy showed regret, but he understood what Hollis meant, so he decided to focus on the overall situation.


    "Let''s do it together. Don''t give her the chance to start the magic before."


    Iona reminded them that they didn''t know how many times Al could launch the magic, but the thing for sure was that the magic was very difficult and they couldn''t stop it every time.


    Click, click, click.


    From the ruins, Al came out. She breathed in her mouth. Her face was pale and bloodless. She frowned slightly. She seemed to bear the pain of her abdomen. She clenched the sickle in her hand and turned her cold eyes to the enemy despite being hurt.


    "Do it!"


    Iona gave a soft drink, and then manipulated the space around Al, as if to crush the latter into space.


    Naturally, Al couldn''t wait to die. The thunder surged and immediately moved to avoid the rolling of space. At the same time, a huge water column tornado hit from the sky. At the same time, there were spatial fluctuations, which seemed to block al''s retreat.


    Seeing this, Al''s eyes were also frozen. She clenched her teeth, and then a surging magic surged out of her body. The magnificent magic was like a continuous River, which made the earth tremble!


    Boom!


    The magic storm took Al as the center, swept all directions, and directly dispersed the water column tornado. The space collapsed. At this time, Al escaped the dilemma.


    However, Al didn''t have time to rest. She gasped in her mouth and swept her eyes coldly over the three people. Then her eyes fixed on Iona. She also made a decision at this time.


    "I am the beginning and beginning of the world..."


    When hearing that Al began to recite and seeing the thunder spreading from the empty air around her, Iona was shocked and immediately shouted.


    "Hardy! Stop her!"


    "I''m ready! I''m ready."


    Hardy not far away still smiled, but his expression was very serious. There was a layer of light yellow on his body, which flickered for a moment, and then disappeared. At this moment, he suddenly stepped forward, and the residual shadow stayed, and came to Al at once.


    Seeing the person suddenly appeared in front of her, Al''s pupils were also slightly enlarged. Her recitation had not finished yet, and she had no choice!


    ¡±Leave you! "


    Hardy shouted, then kicked Al on the arm, kicked him out directly and plunged into the ruins.


    ¡±Well done! "


    Seeing this scene, Iona couldn''t help but praise. She was sincerely afraid of the magic.


    Al fell in the ruins. Her mouth vomited blood. The bones of her arm were broken, and she reluctantly opened her eyes with great pain.


    Hardy didn''t intend to stop. He laughed, then disappeared in place, jumped up, and then aimed at al''s position and kicked it down!


    But just as the foot grew bigger and bigger in Al''s pupil, a dark shadow suddenly came from the side. A whip leg just threw at Hardy''s waist and kicked him out directly.


    Bang!

 Chapter 75

    That sudden blow directly drove hardy into the ruins. When he fell into it, even the earth trembled.


    "Who?"


    Both Iona and Hollis were surprised by this scene, and their eyes stared away, full of dignified color.


    "Are you...?"


    When he saw the black figure standing in front of him, Al''s eyes showed doubt, but he always felt inexplicably familiar at the bottom of his heart.


    The masked man in black turned his head and his black eyes under his cap looked at al.


    "Just passers-by. Are you from the Holy See?"


    The voice is a little low. It''s obviously strange, but I feel like I''ve heard it somewhere.


    "Yes."


    Al''s expression was still cold, but it was much softer, perhaps because the other party helped her.


    "Don''t ask me why I help you. It''s just that it''s a little unpleasant to see the three of them bully one."


    The masked man said in a low voice. His eyes rested on the blood around al''s mouth for a moment, and then turned away.


    Click, click.


    The tall figure climbed out of the ruins. It was hardy who had been kicked away before.


    "Ha ha, what a powerful force!"


    Hardy was still like that when he was hit like that, but his clothes were a little shabby and embarrassed, but he didn''t seem to get any harm. Novel network


    "Hardy, how''s it going?"


    Iona looked at Hardy.


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. It''s just a small injury."


    Hardy waved his hand without much concern, but it was obvious that the blow did hurt him.


    Then hardy looked at the masked man in the distance, his eyes lit up a hot sense of war, and his face was full of awe.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Hadid lepur. I am not only a soldier, but also a mage."


    Seeing hardy introducing himself so solemnly, Heras''s eyes also changed color, and then looked at the masked man in the distance.


    "So, powerful Superman friends, would you like to hand it over again?"


    Hardy''s words were amazing. All the people present opened their eyes and looked at the masked people, which was suddenly different.


    Superman!?


    That''s an unusual number born in human beings. They are born soldiers. Their strong physical quality is difficult to achieve by exercise.


    Superman is very rare. Even in the special forces of the Empire, there are only those Superman. Is there one standing in front of them now?


    "Superman? No, no, no, I''m not Superman."


    Hearing Hardy''s words, the masked man denied it decisively.


    "That power is much stronger than me, and it should not be your full strength. With such power, how can it not be superman."


    Seeing the other party''s denial, hardy didn''t believe it and was very sure that the other party was Superman.


    As a soldier himself, he had super physical quality and had seen Superman, so he was sure that the other party was Superman.


    Hearing his words, the masked man shook his head. He knew that he was not Superman, and he didn''t want to be crowned with this name.


    "In fact, magic can also make people have super physical quality."


    However, hearing what masked people said, everyone did not believe it.


    Although increasing magic can strengthen itself, the degree of strengthening is very limited and very difficult.


    Hardy is not only a soldier, but also a magic tutor. He has excellent control over magic. Only when he controls magic very accurately can he try to make magic cover himself.


    Iona and Hollis have raised their magic. It''s no easier to deal with a superman than to deal with al.


    I knew that Al could let hardy cause serious interference, but for Superman, it could not pose a threat at all.


    It was beyond everyone''s expectation to kill a superman on the way.


    Seeing the three people''s suddenly serious expression, the masked man didn''t say anything. He turned his head and looked at al.


    At this time, Al had stood up. She covered her arm. Although it hurt too much, she would never show it in her temper.


    "You, go and have a rest."


    Hearing the masked man''s words, Al looked at him.


    "Are you going to help me deal with these three people?"


    The black eyes under the cap flickered and answered in a very plain tone.


    "I just want to fight them."


    "Let me help you."


    "You go to rest."


    "Belem?"


    The masked man''s eyes moved slightly, which seemed to touch the name, but he still looked at al calmly.


    "What, Belem?"


    Seeing the masked man without response, Al looked at the former. After a while, she shook her head.


    "Sorry, I recognize the wrong person."


    "OK, you''d better rest now. Next, leave it to me."


    The masked man waved his hand, then turned around and walked slowly towards the three men.


    "Come on! Superman!"


    Seeing each other coming, Hardy''s face showed a fanatical color. This was his first battle with Superman!


    "Do it together, you''d better defeat him directly!"


    Iona drank softly. This is their first battle with Superman. They must not be careless.


    The masked man was too lazy to explain that the other party regarded him as Superman.


    The first one is hardy. As a soldier, he must rush ahead.


    "Superman! Taste my fist!"


    Bang!


    He stamped on the ground and made a footprint directly, while Harlan flew out like a shell.


    "Endless torrents, wash down the enemy!"


    Heras chanted a spell, and the magic seal appeared in front of him. Torrents flew out of it, with the power to break the steel.


    Iona twisted the space of the torrent, changed the space route, and let the torrent shoot at the masked people from all directions.


    At this time, a fist had been hit in front of him. With the terrible strong wind and a fist without water, the masked man who saw this scene also took action.


    "An increase of 25 percent."


    The low voice of the masked man sounded, and a ray of light flashed in his black eyes. On him, the blue magic light flashed away.


    When the fist was about to fall on the masked man, the masked man suddenly disappeared in place and appeared three meters behind. At this time, the torrents also fell.


    Seeing this, the masked man just stretched out his hand and fist, and there was a blow out of thin air. The strong wind immediately set off and directly scattered the torrents.


    Seeing that the other Party defeated her magic with one blow, Hollis showed a dignified look in her eyes.


    Although it was only a tentative attack, I was shocked by the strength of Superman.

 Chapter 76

    Not only Hollis, but also Iona and Hardy are serious. They can''t keep anything against this unfathomable enemy.


    Superman is also strong and weak. Although the mysterious man in front of him can''t see through the depth, he is definitely an opponent worthy of their attention.


    The masked man looked at his hand. He shook his fist. There was a faint luster in his black eyes.


    "It''s going to be a quick decision..."


    Because the mysterious man didn''t take the initiative to attack, Al couldn''t help asking a curious question.


    "If you need help, I can..."


    "Don''t move, have a rest, and then leave it to me."


    Al couldn''t get angry at the masked man''s sudden interruption. She looked at the figure for a while, and then didn''t speak.


    "Then, a little faster."


    The masked man seemed to mutter to himself. His right hand loosened, and the blue magic came out of his body. A trend was perplexed around him.


    "An increase of 50 percent."


    In the distance, when Iona saw the change of the masked man, her eyes coagulated, her hand opened, and her huge magic surged.


    Pop!


    In the space where the masked man was, he collapsed directly under the control of Iona.


    The annihilation ability of space is very powerful. Once a strong creature falls into it, it will be torn to pieces by the space flow, but the magic required is very huge.


    At the moment when the space collapsed, the masked man immediately responded. He leaned down slightly and suddenly burst out, smashing the ground!


    Faster!


    Seeing that the other party actually escaped the collapse of space, Iona also contracted her pupils, and the next moment she saw the masked man come to her.


    "No!"


    Iona was shocked and immediately wanted to shuttle through the space to escape. At the moment she fell into the space hole, a fist suddenly fell on her abdomen.


    Boom!


    I saw that Iona suddenly fell out of a space hole in another place and directly hit the ground. The ground suddenly cracked and a blood arrow spewed out of her mouth.


    Iona opened her eyes wide, covered her abdomen with her hands, curled up in the pit and trembled, and that punch almost killed her!


    "Iona!"


    Seeing that Iona was badly hurt, Hollis was also startled. Then, as soon as she gritted her teeth, she immediately recited the spell!


    "Let the anger of the ocean cover the earth and baptize the ignorant and foolish creatures! Come! The incarnation of the water dragon king!"


    When the magic spell was chanted, above the masked man, a huge magic array was completed, like an ocean, with layers of ripples, and a faucet suddenly drilled out of it.


    Bang!


    The masked man hit hardy with a punch. When he was going to take the chase, his mind suddenly moved, and he immediately turned his head.


    I saw a huge water dragon floating in the air, and the big eyes of the lantern were staring at him.


    "Even the avatar of the water dragon king has been brought out..."


    The masked man''s eyes fell on Heras in the distance. Unexpectedly, the mage had such a huge magic power.


    "Ha..."


    Heras was breathing heavily, and her face was bloodless. The magic was so consuming that she even had a hard time supporting it.


    But now, you have to hold on!


    "Ow!"


    The water dragon king made a deafening roar, as if to pour out the river and the water column to drown the masked people.


    "An increase of 55 percent."


    The masked man''s breath expanded in a moment, but he calmed down again. His eyes flickered. He seemed to be panting and struggling.


    Facing the roar of the water dragon, the masked man was happy and unafraid. His right hand turned over and a sword appeared in his hand.


    The masked man walked up step by step, waving a sword in his hand, and blue magic poured into the sword.


    While waving the sword, the shadow of a round of sword flowers appeared, and even formed a magical engraving, colorful.


    When the roar of the water dragon came, the masked man stepped suddenly, and the sword rolled with the magic seal suddenly stabbed out.


    Buzz!


    The multicolored magic seal suddenly exploded, and the sharp sword Qi turned around, separating the roaring roar with colorful light.


    The sword didn''t disappear after cutting away the roar, but fell directly on the water dragon.


    "Poof!"


    Heras suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, her eyes were full of disbelief, and her eyes showed horror.


    "Well, is it..."


    When Heras vomited blood, his magic also faded, and the water dragon fell like a downpour.


    In the distance, El was looking at the figure of the masked man in surprise. The strength of the other party was no weaker than her, and as a superman, it was really hard to deal with these three people with such strong physical quality.


    If Al can deal with Iona and Hollis easily, but with Hardy, her strength will be difficult to play.


    Although she has also trained in physical fitness and melee combat, she still has a big gap compared with a powerful soldier like Hardy.


    "Ah ah!"


    At this time, hardy still looked excited, like a ghost. He suddenly came behind the masked man and waved his fist.


    Al looked at Hardy''s move. She had judged the next scene in her heart. The masked man would easily avoid and fight back.


    However, the next scene stunned al.


    Hardy''s fist fell directly on the masked man''s back and blew him out. His body smashed several columns and fell to the ground.


    "Cough..."


    The masked man coughed a few times. There was a dark red on the masked black mask. He was injured.


    Then he stood up and looked at Hardy in the distance. The masked man frowned slightly. He had no words. The next moment he rushed over, reached Hardy in front of him at a lightning speed, clenched his fist with one hand and hit him directly.


    Bang!


    That punch directly blew hardy out, and the gas explosion exploded in an instant. Even the ground could not bear it and was cracked.


    The masked man suddenly looked at the original location of Iona in the distance, but no one was there at the moment.


    At this time, a space crack suddenly opened at the location of the masked man.


    Although I have noticed it, the pair of slightly tired black eyes have just turned around.


    When the space crack caught the masked man in the middle, he suddenly stepped forward, and the man immediately flew out to avoid the blow.


    "Go!"


    Iona covered her abdomen. She looked at the masked man in the distance, tried her best to open the space door beside her three people, and then shouted.


    "Hardy, go! This is an order!"


    The masked man watched the three leave without stopping. His pace seemed a little heavy. He slowly walked towards al.


    "It''s all right. I''m leaving."


    After a great war, the masked man made an understatement, then turned and left.


    "What just happened to you? Why didn''t you avoid that punch?"


    Behind him came al''s voice.

 Chapter 77

    Hearing al''s words, the masked man also stopped. He didn''t turn around, but he answered very calmly.


    "Just distracted."


    Al was stunned when he heard this answer. His eyes looked at each other strangely. He was so careless in the battle.


    "Are Superman such arrogant people?"


    "I''m not Superman. I have something to do. Let''s go."


    The masked man explained, and then immediately disappeared in place, as if in some urgency.


    "Not Superman?"


    Al frowned slightly after hearing the speech, and his heart was curious.


    If it''s Superman, why don''t you admit it? It''s not asking for your real name.


    However, if it''s not Superman, why do you have such a strong physical quality as Superman?


    Is it really magic as he said? Can you reach that point?


    Then al suddenly reacted. She hasn''t thanked the masked man yet. Even if she doesn''t want others to help, she has to admit that she must thank each other.


    Al looked at the mess and sighed, hoping to see 3 that man again and say thank you.


    After that, Al dragged her injured body away and stumbled, and her injury was not light.


    In an alley, a figure in black fell on a wooden box. He shook off his mask and gasped.


    "Take a break... Al shouldn''t be here so soon."


    The masked man was Belem. His hands were shaking, his face was bloodless, and his magic was extremely lacking.


    On the way, there was no time to stop and rest. The magic in the body had already been consumed by those magic scrolls.


    When fighting with those three people, there was little magic left, so I had to fight as hard as I could.


    He doesn''t have much strength now. It''s better to stay here for a while.


    If he can, he really doesn''t want to expose his strength, which is very unnecessary for him, as long as he can live as usual.


    What he said before is true. He is really not a superman, otherwise he will be troubled by magic.


    He does rely on increasing magic to strengthen himself, but it is different from others covering their own increasing magic with magic.


    Beren''s magic is to integrate magic into the body, strengthen every muscle and nerve, and let it surpass its original strength.


    He does not have any magic attributes, but he also has his own talent, that is, the control of magic!


    On magic control alone, it has been evaluated that beren is a special case in this world.


    Beren can make perfect use of magic and make the original magic play a role of 200%.


    And he also called his different magic another name.


    Rate of increase magic.


    This magic can also be used by others, but it also has great limitations and hidden dangers.


    The limitation lies in the control and deployment of magic. It is the most difficult to integrate it into the body and assimilate all flesh, bones and nerves. Even the gifted witch is extremely difficult to do.


    The hidden danger is that during or after the increase, the body will fall into a certain fatigue. With the increase intensity and time consumption, the greater the burden the body has to bear, or even accidentally explode and die.


    After a long time, there was a drizzle in the sky. The rain hit Belen''s face. He woke up, blinked, stood up with the pain and left with the wall.


    Because the previous fighting was too noisy, the church was already full of people, while Jin, the city Lord, was completely unknown.


    Did you win or lose?


    He thought he would win. After all, there was not only that adult, but if he won, that adult should tell him.


    If you lose


    Kim did not dare to imagine the consequences of that outcome. He was frightened at the thought of this.


    On the other side, beren had reached the city gate. His eyes looked at the small shadow of the commercial car in the distance. He released his hand holding the wall and walked towards it.


    If he can, he hopes he won''t do it again, not only for the people around him, but also for himself.


    "Why haven''t Mr. Belen and sister al come back yet..."


    Latil lingered beside the commercial car. At the moment, Leia was lying in the commercial car to rest. Seeing Leia''s injury, latil knew something must have happened.


    At this time, latil suddenly noticed a figure in the corner of her eye. Her eyes lit up and shouted out in surprise.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Not far away, beren was walking slowly, dressed in clean white.


    "Latil, is Leia back?"


    "She''s resting in the house now, Mr. beren. Are you all right? You look terrible."


    Latil looked at beren''s face, which made her worried.


    "It''s all right. It''s just that I''m too tired when I''m looking for al."


    Belen put her hand on latil''s head and rubbed it to reassure latil.


    "Well..."


    Latil lowered her head. She raised her eyes and looked at beren. Seeing that there was nothing different, she was also a little relieved.


    "Well, I''ll go and see Teal first."


    Belem went to the carriage. When she opened the door, she saw the blonde lying there. The latter didn''t sleep. When she saw it, she immediately wanted to sit up, but her body hurt again.


    "Just lie down and don''t get up."


    Belem sat down. He leaned against the wall to relieve his fatigue, and then a kitten came and sat on Belem.


    Although he was in pain, a child like latis was very light, so he didn''t care.


    At this time, latil also came in. She sat aside and wanted to hear what had happened.


    "Leia, how''s your wound?"


    The first thing I care about is Leia''s injury.


    "Never mind, Mr. beren. What about you? You weren''t..."


    Before she finished, Leia noticed beren''s eyes and immediately stopped her mouth, and she looked at the latter suspiciously.


    Leia noticed beren''s eyes. She probably understood that Mr. beren didn''t want to tell latil the real thing at that time.


    Why on earth is this?


    "Leia, have a good rest. Now wait for Al to come back. I don''t know how she is."


    Hearing this, Leia was speechless. Now she knows that beren left to find al.


    Something must have happened at al''s side. Now Mr. beren looks very weak and tired.


    But beren obviously didn''t want to say it.

 Chapter 78

    In the carriage.


    "Latil, can I have a glass of hot water?"


    "Of course!"


    Latil immediately got up and poured water for beren, who looked tired and must be tired.


    Belen looked at latis in her arms and then at Leia in front of her.


    "Laiya, if you can, don''t tell anyone about what happened today, even if it helps me a lot."


    "I see!"


    Leia nodded. Although she didn''t know what beren was thinking, she still understood what beren didn''t want others to know.


    "When you left, did those Asians also leave?"


    Beren thought of the Asians.


    "It''s all gone. By the way, Mr. beren, doesn''t it matter that the little girl is there?"


    Leia suddenly remembered that the little girl was just knocked out.


    "It''s all right. Someone will take her later."


    For the little girl before, beren didn''t kill her heart from the beginning. Who would kill a child?


    The three men who fought with Al left, but they will certainly come back and take the little girl.


    Then Belem''s eyes fell on latis on his lap, who was flashing big eyes.


    "Can latis keep it a secret for her brother? If not, there''s fructose to eat."


    "Latis won''t say!"


    When she heard fructose, latis''s ears stood up and her brown pupils glowed. Novel network


    Seeing this, Bellen smiled from the bottom of her heart. The child was really the most naive. He stretched out his hand and rubbed latis''s head. The latter looked at Bellen with one eye closed.


    "Fructose!"


    "Here you are."


    After that, Belen leaned against the wall, and his eyes saw the purple girl slowly coming in the distance through the window.


    I finally came back. It''s unnecessary to worry that Al won''t come back.


    "Mr. beren, your water."


    Latil handed the water to Belen, and her eyes noticed al coming back in the distance.


    "Sister Al is back!"


    When Al approached, her embarrassed appearance and the blood on the corner of her mouth stood out.


    "What''s going on? Sister Al, you..."


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter."


    Al shook his head at her and went into the car. She wanted to find some medicine for her wound.


    Also at this time, she saw beren leaning against the wall, his purple and blue eyes flickering slightly, followed by a slight frown.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Beren turned his head and looked into his beautiful eyes. He answered calmly.


    "It''s just too much magic. Novel network"


    "Lack of magic?"


    Seeing beren''s appearance, Al stopped for a while, and suddenly remembered the figure in black in his mind.


    Al came in, found the medicine box, and with latil''s help, wrapped up the cracked arm.


    Latil was also shocked when she knew the condition of Al''s arm, and was surprised by the calm look of the latter.


    Sure enough, sister Al is great.


    After fixing the arm, latil also applied medicine to some of latil''s abrasions.


    Al''s internal injuries can only rely on his own recovery ability. There are only trauma drugs here.


    "Beren, where have you been before?"


    Al sat opposite beren, leaning against the wall with a look of examination in her eyes.


    "You see I''m so tired, can''t you ask again next time?"


    "Answer me."


    Seeing al''s tough attitude, Belen sighed in her heart and was still suspicious.


    "Leia disappeared before. When I ran to find her, I met a mage."


    "Then, you fought with each other? Why didn''t I know you had the ability to fight the mage?"


    Hearing beren''s words, Al''s doubts grew stronger, and her heart beat a little faster.


    Is Belen the masked man?


    "It was a fight, but I was tired out. My magic scroll was about to run out."


    Belen sighed and a look of flesh pain appeared on her face, which made al hesitate.


    "Magic scroll? Do you have a magic scroll?"


    I knew that the magic scroll was very expensive and needed a lot of magic. If so, it wouldn''t be strange to consume it like this.


    "Yes, it''s for self-defense. I''ve used many this time."


    "Leia, really?"


    When Al asked her, Leia nodded. Except for the last blow, Mr. beren was indeed using the magic scroll.


    Al didn''t doubt Leia, but she asked out of kindness.


    "Laiya, tell me about the situation. What happened to you before?"


    When Al asked, Leia looked at Belem and didn''t get any hint, so she summarized the matter herself.


    After hearing Leia''s words, Al''s eyes flickered slightly, and she looked at Belen again.


    "I can probably know why they want to catch Laiya, so even if they are children, they will never be weak. Even if there is a magic scroll, the magic should not be enough to support you to defeat each other?"


    Although he asked, Belen could hear that Al was just a little uncertain, and he answered calmly at the moment.


    "The magic attribute with materialization will be defeated because the caster loses consciousness."


    Al blinked and looked curiously at beren, with an unexpected expression.


    "You still know this."


    "I''ve heard it mentioned before."


    Al nodded, and then stopped questioning. Sure enough, it was impossible.


    Beren is just an ordinary person. How can he have the strength comparable to Superman?


    Sure enough, she just thought too much.


    "I just met a man who saved me. I want to say thank you to him, but he has left."


    "If you have a chance, you will meet."


    Hearing Belem''s answer, Leia looked at Belem. She was almost sure that the man who saved Al was Belem.


    "How''s your wound...?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Belen couldn''t help asking. He wanted to ask at that time, but he couldn''t.


    Al looked up at him. There was a different luster in her eyes, she said calmly.


    "The situation is very bad."


    Hearing this, beren''s eyes widened slightly, dragged her tired body to Al''s front and grabbed the latter''s wrist.


    Soon, beren released his hand, and he looked at al again, with a strange look.


    "Can you handle this injury yourself?"


    Although the pulse was a little different from normal, Al had an internal injury, but it could heal alone.


    Al didn''t look at beren. She didn''t turn her head and looked out of the window with a smile in her eyes.


    "Who knows?"

 Chapter 79

    Al''s recovery from injury is very fast. The nerve cells in her body have magical components. It is because of her own strength that she recovers quickly.


    However, even if it is much faster than ordinary people, it can not return to the usual in just a few days.


    Al had removed the bandage that fixed his arm, but the bandage was still wrapped around his arm. Even there were many bandages in his clothes covering the wound.


    Today, something important has happened, that is, people from the Holy See and the imperial capital. After all, there is too much movement here.


    The first thing they did when they came here was to catch the city master Jin, who was connected with the organization and was the clue of their investigation.


    "Al, you still have injuries on your body. Is it okay to pass like this?"


    "I''m not weak enough."


    Al glanced at Belem and walked towards the city. She needed to say something to the people from the Holy See.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    That''s what beren said.


    "I''m going too!"


    "I''ll go too."


    Latil and Leia also made a noise. They also wanted to see the people of the Holy See, and latil on the side also grabbed al''s clothes and looked cute.


    "All right."


    Al glanced at the crowd reluctantly. She found that these people were not worried about her injury, but curious about the people in the Holy See. Obviously, she was the same.


    After locking everything, Bellen told the Earth Dragon for two words. The gang was dissatisfied and said to Bellen, and then don''t go to bed.


    This guy should take care of the commercial car, right?


    After entering the city, Al took the people to the city master''s residence, because the emperor and the people from the Holy See went there.


    When they arrived at the city master''s residence, they found two knights standing on the left and right outside.


    At the door, the two knights stopped Al and others.


    "Who?"


    "The Holy See''s arbiter."


    Hearing this, the two knights looked at each other, but they knew who caused the movement here.


    "Sorry, martial arts master!"


    The two knights made way, and the status of the Vatican''s military cutter was very high.


    "I brought them."


    Al said a cold word, and then stepped in.


    El is so domineering!


    Not only the three women, but also beren felt the same way. He walked with Al and smiled.


    "Al is really great now."


    "You still treat me like a child."


    Al glanced at the people around him and responded coldly with a little anger.


    Soon, they came to the hall, and Kim was no longer here. It is reported that he was locked up.


    "Al, it''s really you."


    A surprised voice came, and they looked away and saw two figures coming.


    One of the girls was petite, with slender and beautiful eyelashes. Her black eyes were beautiful and moving. She wore clothes similar to Al and was also a God''s official dress.


    The source of the voice was the man, who was also wearing divine official clothes. He was very young and handsome. He looked very sunny, and his age was about 20.


    The man came up to Al with a sunny smile.


    "Al, I guess it''s you."


    "Gayle, why are you here?"


    Seeing the man, Al was stunned, and then his expression became subtle and soft.


    And this subtle change, beren naturally looked in his eyes. He looked at the man with some surprise. Can he say


    "I knew it was you as soon as I heard the trace of thunder magic, and then I followed Zela."


    Gayle was obviously very happy to see Al, and immediately opened his arms to embrace al.


    However, Al put out his hand against jayal''s chest to prevent him from moving forward.


    "Can''t you come here every time you meet?"


    "Ai Er is so cold. He didn''t refuse at the beginning."


    Hearing this, Al blinked and said nothing. Seeing that Gaye didn''t continue to hug, Al also released his hand, and she looked at the girl aside.


    "Zela, is it just you this time?"


    The girl named Zela nodded and said nothing.


    "Oh, Al, who are they?"


    Gayle''s eyes fell on beren and others, and asked curiously.


    Al turned and looked at beren and others, and then finished looking at gayer.


    "They are my friends."


    "Al''s friend, that''s my friend!"


    Gayal''s smile was very infectious, and his eyes to beren and others were full of goodwill.


    "Oh, al."


    At this time, Gayle wanted to grab al''s arm, but the latter naturally avoided it.


    "My hand is still hurt."


    "Hurt?"


    Hearing al''s words, Gayle was also stunned. The former lit the bandage on his hand, and the latter frowned immediately.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Fighting will inevitably hurt."


    Al''s answer was very flat. Obviously, her injury was not light. Her recovery ability has not been good until now. We can imagine how difficult the battle is.


    "Sure enough, Al is still that al. It''s great."


    Gayle smiled and stretched out his hand towards al''s head, as if to touch it.


    Seeing this scene, beren was stunned, and his eyes gradually became strange.


    When the hand fell on Al''s head, Al didn''t escape. This scene really shocked latil and Leia.


    And Al seemed to notice something. She stepped back and asked the hand to stop touching and speak coldly.


    "Gaye, how many times have I told you, can you stop touching my head?"


    "Hey, hey, I can''t help it."


    Hearing what gayer said, Al shook his head reluctantly. She knew the former''s temperament very well.


    At this time, Al suddenly remembered something and looked at Belen. She found that the latter was looking at her.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at you."


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    "I''m just curious. It turns out that besides me, you''re willing to let others touch your head."


    Hearing this, Al was stunned. She looked into her dark eyes and their eyes rippled.


    She found that among the heterosexual friends of people of similar age, only Belen and Gayle could do such a move.


    "No, Gaye, he..."


    "It''s great that Al has friends worth making."


    Al was stunned. She looked at beren blankly. She felt a little bad at the bottom of her heart, but she soon recovered her indifference.


    "Is that all you want to say?"


    It seemed that he felt al''s suddenly changed mood, and beren was silent. He had nothing to say.


    "Well, that''s all."


    On one side, Gaye blinked, then came forward and looked at Belen with a smile.


    "My name is jayal. I''m not as powerful as al. I''m not a martial arts judge, but I''m also a candidate."


    "That''s great. You''re al''s comrade in arms. You''ve been bothering you to take care of her."


    Belen thanked, then went to Al and reached out to touch al''s head.


    "This guy is very willful. It''s really troublesome for you."


    Pop!


    Beren was stunned. He looked at his clapped hand, and then looked at al. What does that mean?


    "Can you not make such a transcendent move? Do you still regard yourself as my brother?"


    Al''s cold eyes, colorless expression and indifferent voice.

 Chapter 80

    Looking at al''s indifference, Belen had some other emotions in her heart, which was not very good. Novel network


    "Hold, sorry..."


    Belen took back his hand. He looked a little down and sure enough, he was not what he used to be.


    "Sister Al, how can you do this to Mr. beren?!"


    Latil could not help but make a noise when he saw beren injured like this.


    Al didn''t speak to latil. She pursed her lips.


    "Al, what''s the matter with you?"


    Leia couldn''t help but make a noise. She didn''t understand why al suddenly did this to Belen.


    Is it because of the man on one side?


    "Nothing, just a little uncomfortable."


    Al answered blandly.


    "Is al unhappy with this person? The person who makes al unhappy must not be a friend! Do you want me to teach him a lesson?"


    Seeing this scene, Gayle took part in it. He squeezed his fist and seemed to be waiting for Al to speak.


    Al didn''t speak, but looked at beren coldly, and the latter also looked at her. Finally, beren spoke first.


    "Al, you go


    Take care of your business here. "


    Beren ignored the gayal. His face was pale because of the lack of magic, and now it seemed more ugly.


    No matter what reason al did this to him, the main thing now is to solve his official business.


    Al also didn''t respond to Belem''s words. She glanced at Belem, then turned and left, with gayal and Zela on both sides of her.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Latil called.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Belen comforted. When he stretched out his hand and wanted to touch latil''s head, he was suddenly stunned, and then wanted to withdraw his hand. At this time, latil suddenly took his hand and put it on his head.


    "It doesn''t matter to me!"


    Latil''s eyes were full of firmness.


    At the sound of the speech, beren felt warm. He rubbed latil''s head and took back his hand. He looked around.


    "Stroll around here."


    On the other side, Al was walking towards the rear courtyard, surrounded by people from the Holy See and the imperial capital, and their eyes were all around al.


    You know, this is the [eye of the emperor] of the Holy See.


    "Isn''t that your friend, Al?"


    Gayle looked at al curiously.


    Hearing the speech, Al looked at him, and only Gaye wouldn''t make her angry for no reason.


    "Anyway, he''s a guy who annoys me."


    "Let me help you teach him a lesson, as long as you don''t kill him?"


    At this time, beren and others passed by. He glanced at kayer faintly. Naturally, he also heard that sentence. He couldn''t help being angry and looked coldly at kayer.


    Does this guy still want to kill him?


    But beren didn''t say anything. She took latis and walked in another direction with the three.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Al also noticed Belen''s eyes. Her heart trembled. Her eyes were cold at the moment. She looked directly at Gaye in front of her.


    "Ai, Al? Why are you angry?"


    Seeing al''s cold appearance, gayer was stunned, and even Zela looked at him.


    Apart from this look when Al was an instructor, jayal had never seen a girl so angry.


    "I won''t allow you to say anything to hurt him. He''s my friend. Do you hear me?"


    Under Al''s cold eyes, gayer could not help nodding, but said wrongly.


    "Obviously, Ai''er just didn''t treat his friends like that, so I misunderstood."


    Hearing this, Al was slightly stunned. The cold in her eyes receded and her eyes drooped, as if she were thinking about something.


    "It''s been a long time, Ray''s eye."


    The voice from one side drew everyone''s attention. Looking at the visitor, she was a woman in a Phnom Penh robe. She was very slender and moving. She had a feeling of being superior.


    "Frody?"


    Seeing this man, Al was also slightly stunned. It was obvious that she knew this man.


    "Well, can you tell us what happened to you?"


    The woman named flotti came near, her arms around her chest and a smile on her face.


    Al nodded and then outlined what had happened to her here, including the mysterious masked man.


    "Witch organization, space magic, and mysterious people suspected of Superman..."


    Flotti''s face showed surprise, and she licked her upper lip with great interest.


    "There''s something to play this time."


    Seeing frotti''s expression, Al sighed. The woman had long expected someone to launch a terrorist attack.


    Although his mind is a little abnormal, he can''t ignore each other''s identity.


    Frotti pandoral


    The chief of the special Armament Department of the Empire, which is her identity, has a high status in the Empire.


    Even al dared not underestimate the many figures in this special Armament Department.


    The woman in front of her may not be strong, but she is the chief of this special Armament Department, which is enough to explain her particularity.


    "By the way, Al, will you accompany me to the campus festival of frozarno college in a year?"


    Frody suddenly remembered it.


    "Frozarno college? I remember you seem to be a student there. You''re going to the School Park Festival. Why did you take me?"


    Al had some doubts. Naturally, she knew the largest Magic School in the whole empire and that flotti graduated there, but she was not a student there.


    "Several alumni want to see you when they know that I know you. The name of [eye of thunder] has spread even in the college. Some guys still want to fight with you."


    Hearing her words, Al didn''t say anything. She was really interested in frozarno college. After all, the elite of the Empire came out of that college.


    "Let me know then."


    Al agreed. She also wanted to see the pride of the college.


    "That''s great. It will be very interesting to be there. You have to teach those guys a lesson at that time!"


    Frody could already imagine that Al beat those guys without temper at the School Park Festival.


    "In other words, there are many excellent little guys among the students of this year. The dazzling era of jade."


    Flotti smiled and exclaimed that she was very satisfied with the new generation of students.


    Although she is communicating with flotti, Al''s mind is not here at all, and her eyes are a little blurred.

 Chapter 81

    "All the knights in the imperial capital are so angry."


    Latil''s eyes fell on those in white armor.


    "Yes."


    Belen on one side also answered. His eyes swept over those people. If there was nothing, he could feel the magic. I think it should be a paladin.


    "Mr. beren, did you quarrel with Al? Or did you do something sorry for Al?"


    Leia is still very confused about Al''s behavior, and now she still cares very much.


    "I don''t know..."


    Hearing Leia''s words, beren shook his head. He didn''t know where to do what al hated.


    "Otherwise, go and talk to Al clearly? It can''t go on like this."


    Leia suggested so.


    Hearing the speech, beren was silent for a moment, and finally nodded. It seemed that it was the only way.


    The mansion was not very big. After walking around, I returned to the yard.


    They found that the three of Al were talking to others, and beren''s eyes fell on the beautiful woman in a golden silk robe.


    At this time, flotti and El also noticed Belen and others, and Al''s eyes moved slightly.


    "Um...?"


    Frody''s eyes also fell on Bellen. She gave a slight sigh, then walked forward and gradually approached the latter.


    "I think you look familiar. Have I met?"


    Hearing this, beren shook her head blandly, indicating that there was no.


    Latil looked at them thoughtfully and guessed something vaguely in her heart.


    "Really..."


    Flotti smiled. She took two steps forward and put her face close to beren, her bright eyes on her black eyes.


    "But your eyes remind me of a person. Haven''t we really met?"


    Hearing this sentence, Belen immediately felt a little helpless. So did Keller and this guy. Can you recognize people by looking only at their eyes?


    "Black eyes should be very common, don''t you think so?"


    "Well... That''s right. Oh, yes, I was a member of the student union."


    Flotti nodded and didn''t seem to want to ask any more questions, but finally came another nonsense.


    However, this sentence stunned Belen. He looked into frotti''s eyes, which had a sly smile.


    If the other party really knows who he is, his name must also be known as the other party''s student union.


    "Do you... Know each other?"


    At this time, Al also came over, mainly because he saw flotti''s attitude was very strange.


    "I don''t know."


    Beren shook his head.


    Flotti smiled and shook her head. The reason was "wrong", and then took a deep look at Bellen and went elsewhere.


    Al glanced at frody, then at Belem. After a moment of silence, she pulled gayer over.


    "Apologize."


    "Ah? I..."


    "Apologize!"


    Al''s eyes were cold, and she looked at Gaye angrily.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Seeing that Al was angry, gayer immediately panicked, and then bowed down to Belem without hesitation.


    "I was reckless and said something I shouldn''t have said before. Please forgive me."


    Belen looked at gayer in front of her, and then looked at al, whose black eyes rippled.


    "Did I do anything wrong?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al was stunned, but then she reacted again. Her heart jumped and she had a bad feeling that what she wanted to say was stuck in her throat.


    "Forget it."


    Seeing that Al hadn''t spoken for a long time, Belen didn''t want to mention it here. He shook his head and turned to leave.


    "Let''s go."


    "Mr. beren..."


    Latil stared at beren passing by. She looked at beren''s back and then at al, whose face was full of amazement.


    "Even if you ignore me, how dare you be so arrogant to al?!"


    Gayer''s face suddenly sank. Just when he was going to teach Belen a lesson, Al suddenly grabbed gayer.


    "Al?"


    "Don''t go."


    El shook her head. She looked at her back. There was an inexplicable emotion at the bottom of her heart, and her palm clenched.


    "Al."


    Leia came to Al, grabbed al''s wrist and pulled it aside.


    "Did Mr. beren do anything? Why did your attitude towards him suddenly..."


    Al was silent. Then she shook her head. She couldn''t tell why. Suddenly she was very resistant to the move.


    "Obviously, he was a childhood sweetheart from childhood to childhood. Mr. Belen must be very sad now. Maybe it''s because of the gayer around al?"


    childhood sweethearts.


    Al''s eyes trembled slightly. She clenched her fist, took a deep breath and walked in the direction beren left.


    Belen was walking in another yard, accompanied by latil and latis. He looked calm and didn''t seem to be affected.


    At this time, his footsteps gave a slight pause, latil also turned and looked, and saw a girl in purple coming slowly.


    Beren turned and looked at the blue and purple eyes. They were speechless.


    "Latis, go over there with your sister."


    Seeing this, latil was also very clever and led latis to the distance.


    Belen looked at al and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Otherwise, apologize first?


    However, before Belem could speak, Al''s voice came into the former''s ears.


    "Gayal is the student I taught. He is very familiar because he has performed many tasks together. He has always been taller than me by virtue of his height, so..."


    Belem blinked. Why did he mention Gayle to him? What does this have to do with him? He gets angry at the thought of the guy who will teach him a lesson.


    "The gayal people are still very good, but sometimes they don''t talk through their heads because of me."


    Al explained to Belem that he wanted the latter not to be angry about what Gayle said.


    "I don''t quite understand why you keep mentioning that person. If you want to show me how good he is, now I know. Is there anything else to say?"


    Belen said blandly that he was not very interested in gayal. Because of Al''s words, he was even less likely to have a good impression on gayal.


    "Are you angry?"


    Al was stunned. She hadn''t seen Belen angry for a long time. She even forgot that the latter would have the emotion of "angry".


    It was beren who wanted to apologize, but now he had no idea. He couldn''t understand what Al was thinking.


    Is that gayal good enough to make al think he doesn''t matter anymore?


    "It doesn''t matter what you''re angry about." Belem sighed and restrained his emotions. He turned and waved his hand.


    "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back and have a rest."

 Chapter 82

    When Al saw beren turn and leave, her face finally looked flustered. She could be sure that beren was really angry.


    "Belen, wait a minute!"


    Al caught up. She grabbed Belen''s wrist and stopped the latter. There was a touch of impatience in her blue and purple eyes.


    "Anything else?"


    Belen asked blandly. He was really angry. It was because they were childhood friends that he was angry, but maybe they were just once.


    "Why are you angry?"


    Al stood in front of beren. There was only a little difference in height between them.


    Belen was shocked when he heard al''s words. He was silent for a while and couldn''t help asking questions from the bottom of his heart.


    "What about before? Why were you angry?"


    Al was stunned after hearing the speech. She was also silent. It was her who resisted Belen in the hall. It can be said that she caused everything in the follow-up.


    "If you mean that move, I can say I''m sorry, but I just don''t want to be treated like a child."


    Al''s explanation made Belen feel a little different. The relationship between them was similar to brother and sister from childhood to childhood. What does it mean to say such words now?


    Perhaps al hated beren''s touch, but from Al''s dialogue with gayer, it was not the first time.


    Beren was still very unhappy when his childhood sweetheart was taken away from him, not to mention the man who made him very unhappy.


    "I see."


    Beren nodded. Maybe the relationship between the two can still communicate with each other, but it is likely that they can''t return to the past because of the gayal. Novel network


    But even if you think about it carefully, Al is already strong enough and doesn''t need his protection. After all, he was not a child.


    Najayal is a candidate for martial arts. He must have strong strength. It''s better to help al. It''s always more important than him.


    Childhood friends and horses are not very important, are they? Playing from childhood to adulthood is not comparable to the friendship established by others in the life and death environment of performing tasks.


    This feeling of loss is uncomfortable, but it''s not the first time. If only I could get used to it earlier.


    Standing in front of beren, Al clenched her fist. There was a struggle in her blue and purple eyes. She seemed to be brewing something, but then one hand patted her on the shoulder.


    "Forget it, there''s no need to be so tangled about such small things. It''s really good for children. I won''t... Er, don''t worry. There won''t be such a similar move in the future."


    Hearing these words, Al looked up. She stared at the man in front of her. The relieved look on the latter''s face made her very uncomfortable.


    "What... What do you mean?"


    "I may be wayward to treat myself as my brother all the time, but I don''t know how to treat al. If you hate it, I won''t do those things again."


    With a soft look on Belen''s face, he also found the reason for Al''s resistance.


    Isn''t it because of Gaye? Anyone with a clear eye could see that Al didn''t have much resistance to Gaye.


    In the past, it was the same to beren, but today, it is the same move, but beren has been resisted


    "I''m just an ordinary person. I''m not good at magic at all. I can''t help you in the future. If that person can help you around, it would be great."


    Belem, who said this, felt that he had the posture of a brother again. This may be the last time.


    "No, I just..."


    Seeing what beren seemed to give up, Al was immediately flustered. How could it be like this?


    "I don''t like the jayal very much, but if he can become a candidate, I''ll just take him as a little strong."


    Why did you mention Gaye again? Al has forgotten that all he mentioned before was kayel.


    "Belem, jayal is a good boy. Can you stop being prejudiced against him?"


    It seemed that Belen was hostile to gayer, and Al couldn''t help saying.


    "Prejudice? What does it matter if I have prejudice? You don''t care anyway?"


    "Belen, can you stop bringing jayal in? He has apologized to you before!"


    Seeing that Belen was so indifferent to Gayle and seemed a little emotional, Al was angry.


    "Apologize? Speaking of this, do I want to thank you for asking him to apologize to me? He really listens to you."


    Beren''s look returned to coldness. It was al who brought the man in at the beginning.


    "Jayal is a student I taught and a good friend of mine."


    Al couldn''t help but explain that she didn''t want hostility between Belen and gayer.


    "Gayal takes care of me very much, so it''s like that. If I can, I hope Belen can accept him."


    "Sorry, I''m not good at accepting someone I hate."


    Belen directly rejected Al, and I don''t know if he was in a mood, but he seemed to answer very seriously.


    "Belen, you''re so angry about this little thing..."


    Al thought Belen was a little unreasonable. Obviously, Gaye had apologized and she had explained.


    Beren didn''t explain this, but looked at al with dark and deep eyes.


    Sorry, al.


    Beren didn''t say this, perhaps because he was a little sad, so he was a little unreasonable.


    Belen took out a multicolored candy, which he bought for Al last time before looking for Leia.


    "Here you are. I forgot to give you what I bought a few days ago."


    With that, Belem picked up al''s hand and put the colorful candy in her hand.


    "I know you''ll go back to the holy see this time, so take it as goodbye. However, you shouldn''t like eating this thing anymore. Throw it away if you don''t want it."


    With these words, Belen passed al. His eyes were very flat, but there was a helpless look.


    Al stood there blankly. She looked at the colorful candy in her hand. She was very puzzled at the bottom of her heart. What does this mean?


    "What does that mean?"


    Al''s eyes were dull, his face was full of puzzled color, and finally grievances appeared. Why?


    "Al?"


    Gayal, who was worried about Al, just came at this time. When he saw the look on Al''s face, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    He had never seen al like this before. What happened to make al show such a sad and wronged expression.


    At this time, jayal suddenly noticed beren leaving not far away, and immediately showed his fierce awn.


    "What did you do?"


    Gayer''s expression was gradually ferocious. He couldn''t see that Al was sad. At present, invisible magic appeared on him, and one hand opened and aimed at the direction of beren.


    "Earth, exert endless gravity on the sinner and let him fall into the abyss forever!"


    "No!"


    Al felt the magic immediately. When he saw that gayer was using magic in the direction of beren, he was flustered and shouted immediately.


    However, at the moment when the magic spell was completed, the invisible gravity suddenly increased countless weight from the space where beren was located, the earth was sunken, beren''s back was bent because of the sudden huge gravity, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    But that''s all. There was no such terrible scene as Gayle and Al imagined.


    "An increase of 15 percent."


    Beren''s back straightened up again. He turned his head, and his dark pupils looked straight away, which contained the sharp light.


    "Stop it."


    A voice sounded from the field, and the invisible gravity suddenly disappeared. Flotti suddenly appeared in the field, stood next to beren, and looked at the distant gayal with a touch of cold.

 Chapter 83

    "Flotti, get out of the way!"


    When Gayle saw flotti standing at beren''s, he immediately shouted that with this woman, he couldn''t fight beren at all.


    "Tell me to get out of the way? Are you tired of living?"


    Flotti was stunned, and then sneered. She stood next to beren and stared at gayer coldly.


    "Why did you shelter this man? I want to kill him now!"


    Gayal clenched his teeth and his magic did not fade. At the thought of Al being hurt by this man, his anger could not be contained.


    "Shelter?"


    Flotti smiled when she heard the speech. She reached out and patted beren and said softly.


    "It''s strange that you are angry. Is it because of him or al?"


    Belem looked at frody, and then said nothing. The cold light in the bottom of his eyes had not disappeared.


    "If you don''t want to be exposed, leave it to me."


    After hearing frody''s words, beren closed his eyes and opened them again. He nodded.


    "Beren, are you okay?"


    Al came forward, and her eyes trembled when she saw the unspoiled blood on beren''s mouth.


    That magic is the gravity magic that gayer is very good at, which is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    In her opinion, beren''s magic has not recovered completely. Her body is already weak. Now she suffers such a blow, she must be seriously injured!


    Belem glanced at al without saying anything, and then looked at the distant jayal, who was staring at him with a fierce look.


    "You''re a terrible guy!"


    Gayle clenched his teeth and his eyes were full of lethality, as if he wanted to stare beren away.


    At the moment, latil also led latis to run over. When she saw the blood around beren''s mouth, she immediately opened her eyes.


    "Mr. beren! What happened?"


    She left just to let beren and Al get along alone. How did this happen as soon as she came back?


    Laiya also came over from one side and looked at both sides in surprise. How did it suddenly become such a situation?


    "Let''s go."


    Although Belen was very angry about being attacked, what''s more, he has no mind to care about it now.


    Flotti looked at beren and then at al. She never knew the two knew each other, and it seemed that their relationship was different?


    "Gaye!"


    Al drank coldly, and she looked at Gaye on the other side. Her face was full of anger, and her eyes glittered with amazing thunder.


    Seeing al''s appearance, gayer immediately knew that the girl in front of him was really angry, as if he saw the strict instructor again.


    "Ai, Al, I thought you were bullied by that man, so..."


    Gayle didn''t expect this. He didn''t expect al to be so angry.


    "You''re not allowed to shoot him again, okay?"


    "Ming, I see."


    Gayle finally gave in. Facing Al, he didn''t dare to contradict, especially al now.


    Flotti looked at the figure far away, and her beautiful eyes flowed. She didn''t expect to meet him here. Novel network


    Then, flotti came to al. She looked at Gaye and looked indifferent. Even if the other party was a candidate for martial arts, she could not pay attention.


    "Do you know how dangerous your previous behavior was?"


    Gayle nodded. He was suddenly afraid. If he accidentally killed that guy, what would al do to him?


    However, gayal was completely unaware of the position of both sides in each other''s hearts.


    Frotti looked at gayer and could see at a glance that the guy didn''t understand her at all, and it was expected.


    Beren''s eyes were angry just now. Maybe it was because of Al or the people around him, so he didn''t do it. If he had been in the School Park, it would never have ended like this.


    "Can the people of the Holy See kill at will?"


    Frotti''s eyes fixed on jayal. They didn''t meet for the first time, but they didn''t know each other very well.


    "Sorry, I was reckless."


    Gayle also knew how unwise his behavior was. He sincerely apologized to frotti.


    "If you were any one, your magic would be fatal. I won''t pursue you for Al''s face."


    Flotti looked at al, but in fact she was more because of Bellen.


    Al was absent-minded, so he didn''t care much, while gayer thought flotti''s statement was very strange.


    "Al, you can solve your problems by yourself. I''ll go first if I have something else to do."


    Flotti said a word, then turned and left. She''s not good at this kind of thing.


    Al looked at the colorful candy in his hand and was silent, and Gaye dared not disturb her. At this time, Zela, who had been watching the play, came over and pulled al''s clothes.


    Al regained his mind and quickly cleaned up his emotions and had something to do.


    Time passed slowly, and soon it was time for dusk to fall.


    Belen and others have returned to the commercial car. They have been feeling melancholy since they came back, and Leia and latil didn''t bother him.


    Night fell.


    Even if you are in a bad mood, you still have to prepare dinner for latil and them, even though it is very listless.


    "Dinner."


    Just after the people sat at the table, Leia and latil didn''t move their chopsticks, and latis was the one who expected the food most, but when she took the first bite, she put down her chopsticks and began to spit out her tongue.


    At this time, a figure came slowly, and Leia and latil''s eyes lit up.


    Belen also noticed something. She turned her head and saw a girl in purple coming, with blue and purple beautiful eyes on the black pupils.


    "Can I still eat?"


    "Of course."


    Belen nodded, and Leia and latil didn''t know when to prepare the dishes.


    Al took a bite of the food, looked calm, and then said how he felt.


    "Today''s food is so rotten. Why is this sweet?"


    "I don''t know."


    Belen doesn''t understand.


    Although the food tasted strange, Al still naturally put the food in his mouth and chewed it calmly.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Belen knew that Al would return to the Holy See, so he was not surprised.


    "Are we childhood friends?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it still the same as before?"


    Hearing al''s words, beren looked at the former with a different light in her eyes.


    Belen watched al finish the meal. The latter also burped lovably, and a smile appeared on his always plain face.


    "It tastes terrible."


    Al stood up and smiled like a flash in the pan. She turned away and waved her bandaged hand with a colorful candy in her hand.


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    Looking at the girl in purple walking away until he couldn''t see it, beren also took back his eyes. He ate some cold rice again and tasted tonight''s food again, with a slight frown.


    "It''s really bad."


    Putting down the dishes and chopsticks, beren looked up at the sky and looked at the twinkling stars.


    "Oh, latil."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Latil sat in her seat and looked at beren. She was a little nervous. She didn''t know how she felt now. After all, Al was leaving, but then the cat''s ears stood up and she showed a happy smile.


    "Let''s make something to eat again. This is terrible."


    "All right, Mr. beren!"

 Chapter 84

    In a distant city, in the center of that magnificent and dazzling city, you can see a huge cross standing there like a pillar of salvation.


    Below that is a huge hall, not made of gold and jade, but vaguely shrouded in a touch of silver brilliance, with a sense of holiness.


    The people who come and go are all dressed in divine robes and are from the Holy See, and this is the headquarters of the Holy See, one of the most authoritative and important places.


    Although there were many people coming and going, one of them, a beautiful girl with a single horsetail in a purple and white God''s official dress, attracted the most attention, and all around her could not help but cast their eyes.


    "That''s the eye of thunder emperor. I''m young and have such strength and reputation."


    "It is said that this time she saved a city and drove back several powerful enemies. It seems that it was the people of that organization."


    People around talked, but al didn''t care. She looked cold and walked into the hall. At this time, many people''s eyes fell on her.


    "Oh, isn''t this the eye of the thunder emperor? It looks like it''s almost healed."


    A slightly shrill voice caught everyone''s attention, and Al looked away.


    From there came a man in blue and white God''s official clothes, followed by two young people, almost the same age as al.


    "Gilt, I don''t want to hear your voice. Shut your mouth."


    Al gave each other a cold look.


    "Eh, where are the two little guys around you? Well, let me guess, they''re out again? Oh, when will they grow into a dictator?"


    Gilt didn''t listen to Al at all. Instead, he focused on Al and made a sharp voice.


    "My student, you really care a lot. Is it itchy?"


    Al knew what the other person''s virtue was, and now he was ruthless and cold.


    "Ah, it''s a little itchy. Why don''t you scratch me with your electricity?"


    For Al''s relentless provocation, gilt naturally accepted it and fought back.


    Boo, boo, boo!


    Al had an electric arc in his eyes, surrounded by thunder, and looked at each other coldly.


    "As you wish."


    WOW!


    The thunder crashed down from the top of the hall like a waterfall and rushed in the direction of gilt, as if to drown him.


    "It''s really the same temper, but it''s really powerful. It has its own way to launch magic."


    Gilt was not flustered when he saw this scene. With a smile on his face, he opened one hand and aimed at the thunder waterfall above. The Green Magic surged.


    "Roll it up, the wind of canglan, dance it, the wind of noise, sort out the dust and disappear in an instant."


    Boom!


    The magic turned into an infinite wind, surging like a tornado, not afraid of the surging thunder waterfall, swept up, but directly shook together.


    Boom!


    The magic storm caused by the collision of the two shocked many people. Is this the strength of the martial arts cutter?


    When the magic storm raged, a golden light suddenly appeared in the hall. A figure appeared in the mid air of the hall. It was a person who could not see the figure clearly, hazy and invisible, but behind him was a pair of light wings.


    I saw the light wings fluttering and shining away, wrapped the magic storm, and the soft and holy magic directly dissipated it smoothly.


    "Stop, they''ve all arrived, just the two of you."


    Al looked at the figure in the air. The light in his eyes faded. He didn''t look at gilt again and walked towards the hall.


    "Oh, really. You''re waiting for me here. I''ll go first."


    Gilt smiled and said a word to the two people around him, and then walked away. He didn''t affect his mood because of the fight with al.


    After al and gilt passed a hall, they walked into the central light column and disappeared.


    Then they came to a round table hall. In addition to the two, there were others sitting next to the round table.


    "Come and sit down."


    At the head of the round table, the figure sat there, unable to see his face. After al and gilt sat down, the figure seemed to open his eyes, and there seemed to be a cross in his pupils.


    "Let''s talk about the natural disaster."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a dark forest, although the sun can''t illuminate it, in the depths of the forest, there is a small building similar to the school garden, a bright garden and a mossy bell tower, which seems to have been abandoned for a long time.


    In the bell tower, you can vaguely see people passing by. Obviously, there are still people living here.


    In the dark hour, in an office like room, several figures were standing in it, each doing the thing at hand.


    Then the door opened.


    The woman in blue came in, tall and tall. If al were here, he would recognize it. This was the man who used water magic at that time, the mage named Hollis.


    "Hollis, are you well?"


    The man sitting in the chair behind the desk knew who it was without turning the chair. The voice obviously came from a woman. The voice was very clean, but people couldn''t hear the emotion.


    "OK, almost."


    On that day, even her Water Dragon King Avatar was broken. It took her two weeks to recover.


    "How''s Randy?"


    "It''s the same as usual, but I always want to avenge the man. Iona is still in a coma. It''s too reluctantly to forcibly transfer under the condition of that injury. Hardy is very energetic."


    Thinking of Iona''s situation, Hollis couldn''t help sighing. Space magic is not as easy as she imagined.


    "Heras, the man you mentioned last time, are you sure?"


    This time, a figure who was turning a Book stopped. His eyes looked very deep in the dim light.


    "I''m sure."


    Heras''s mind recalled the sword she faced that day. It was so unforgettable that even the avatar of the Water Dragon King she summoned was cut off by a sword.


    "That must be the sword skill of" sword saint "antrina."


    Heras said with firm eyes.


    "Sword dance of elves"


    A voice came from another corner to tell the name of the sword skill. The atmosphere in the room seemed to solidify.


    "That man can''t be the sword saint?"


    Cunning laughter came out from one side. Obviously, the other party didn''t think it was the "sword saint" who came in person.


    "Of course not. That man is a man."


    Hollis nodded.


    It is well known that the "sword saint" antlina is a Female Elf people, and it was obviously a man who fought with them that day.


    "Since she knows the sword skills of the sword saint, but she is not herself, she should be the disciple of the legendary sword saint."


    A charming voice told the truth, but also made many people silent. Iona called Hollis and others just for the "eye of the emperor", but she didn''t expect to meet the disciples of the "sword saint".


    A superman who has the sword skill handed down by the "sword saint" antrina, no one really wants to provoke him.


    There is little news about the disciples of the "sword saint", but no one dares to underestimate it.


    "Although he shot at us this time, it seems to me that the man doesn''t know the eye of emperor Lei, so we''d better focus on the Holy See now."


    The people had no words, but they all nodded secretly. The Holy See was their biggest enemy!

 Chapter 85

    Two weeks after al left, beren and others embarked on a journey again.


    During this time, beren''s magic has been completely restored, and the whole person looks more energetic, although he often looks lazy.


    In the morning, in the commercial car.


    Latil woke up from her sleep. She was lucky. After rubbing her eyes, she found that there was no figure on Leia''s bed. She wanted to go out for a walk again.


    Latil rubbed her hair and thought she should wash it today. Then she remembered something and smiled.


    "I haven''t cut Mr. Bellen''s hair for several days. Mr. Bellen is so lazy. I''m sure he didn''t clean up this morning. Hey, hey."


    Latil is very keen on giving Bei ethical hair. At the same time, latil also likes Beilun to comb her hair, although the feeling of crispness is a little


    Latil knew that the former would not refuse to tidy beren''s hair. She stood up and dressed with joy.


    Beren was making breakfast. He looked listless and didn''t seem to be awake.


    At this time, the fairy girl came. It was Laiya who ran out for a walk. It''s strange that girls at this age are not sleepy.


    Leia came to the commercial car step by step. She noticed the man making breakfast, blinked her big bright eyes, and then walked over.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing Leia''s voice, beren also looked away.


    Since she agreed to Laiya''s request that day, Laiya has stayed with Belen and ate and drank well every day, which is really a beautiful thing for her. Novel network


    "It''ll be ready in a minute. Can you help wake up latil and latis?"


    "No problem!"


    Leia hummed a little song and ran to wake up the two cats. Latil seemed to get up at the right time, but latis was led out by latil with confused big eyes.


    Today, beren prepared a nutritious breakfast with vegetable and fruit sauce and sandwiches. The side dishes are very precious ingredients. After all, latil and latis are still growing up!


    Of course, as well as the milk that latil specially emphasized, Belen will not forget!


    "Eat well!"


    Latis held the sandwich in her two small hands. Her brown pupils opened wide and twinkled with surprise.


    Belen was also delighted to hear latis''s praise. He deliberately added jam to latis''s sandwich.


    While Leia was eating a sandwich, her eyes suddenly fell on beren''s hair. It was messy. She hadn''t taken care of her hair for a long time.


    Leia looked at beren for a while and ate the sandwich in her mouth before she opened her mouth.


    "Mr. beren, your hair is so messy! Let me cut it for you?"


    Hearing Leia''s words, beren was also stunned. He raised his eyes and looked at the hanging hair.


    Is your hair messy?


    One side of latil just wanted to bite off a sandwich. She subconsciously looked at Leia. Novel network


    Haircut? No, no, shouldn''t I help Mr. beren cut his hair?


    "Can you ignore it? It''s so troublesome..."


    Beren looked at Leia and blinked. He scratched his hair. He always felt it wasn''t very messy.


    "Mr. beren, why are you so careless about your own affairs?"


    Leia looked at beren with some dissatisfaction. She also saw some of beren''s habits these days.


    Obviously, they are very considerate in taking care of their daily life, but they don''t care about some of their own people, especially their appearance.


    "Is a haircut such an important thing?"


    Beren was just lazy because he didn''t care, because he didn''t think it was a big deal to have his hair cut or something.


    "When you''re finished, I''ll dress Mr. Belen up! I''m good at it!"


    Leia patted her chest confidently. The waves fluctuated obviously. She lifted her snow-white chin proudly.


    "Well, all right."


    Belen had to answer. He didn''t know how to refuse the enthusiastic girl.


    Latil was eating a sandwich with his head down, and his sullen look fell into beren''s eyes. He was stunned and turned in his heart.


    After finishing the meal, latis ran to one side with the book that beren was reading recently, while latil was sitting in the commercial car, dragging her chin with both hands, probably watching the scenery.


    "Mr. beren, you sit here."


    Hearing the speech, beren nodded. He sat on the wooden chair, then sat still and looked ahead.


    "Then I''ll start!"


    Leia smiled and picked up the comb. She looked at beren''s hair again and again, and then gently combed beren''s hair.


    It has to be said that although Leia has a lively personality, her actions are very gentle. Her slender and flexible fingers move beren''s hair.


    Latil in the commercial car watched the scene in silence. Early in the morning, she thought of combing Mr. beren''s hair.


    What a pity


    Such an exclamation came out of his heart. Perhaps Mr. beren preferred Laiya to comb his hair than her.


    After all, Leia is better than her in any aspect. At the thought of this, latil couldn''t help being depressed.


    "All right!"


    Leia took down her comb and stood in front of beren with satisfied eyes and a smile.


    Beren''s messy hair has become much more normal. He has a good face, but he is not good at taking care of himself.


    "Mr. beren, stand up!"


    Leia seems to have noticed something.


    "Well..."


    Belem stood up and, in terms of stature, he was no taller than Leia.


    "The collar is not straight. Mr. beren is so lazy!"


    Leia stretched out her hands, sorted beren''s collar, and then smoothed some wrinkles with her hands.


    "All right!"


    Seeing beren''s beautiful appearance now, Leia nodded with great satisfaction, and there was a little surprise in her eyes.


    It turns out that Mr. beren is also very good-looking!


    After Leia left happily, Belen took the comb Leia gave him back and came to the commercial car.


    Latil was still sitting there depressed. When she noticed beren''s arrival, she immediately put away her look.


    "Latil, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s all right. I''m in a daze!"


    Latil naturally answered Belem with a smile, while the latter looked at her and handed latil the comb.


    "Can you comb my hair? I just grabbed it. It seems to be in a mess again..."


    At Belen''s words, latil widened her eyes, froze for a moment, and then there was more joy in her smile.


    "Ah? Oh, oh, OK! Of course! Give it to me!"


    "Please."

 Chapter 86

    During this period, something happened that made Belen very happy.


    That is, latil''s magic has made great progress, which is really a gratifying thing.


    Two days ago, when Belen was helping latil and latis exercise their magic, Leia was also very interested and went to the side to watch.


    When she felt latil''s magic of the same nature as her, Leia immediately became excited, and she joined the practice.


    Although Belen has a lot of experience in the control of magic, he has nothing to teach about starting magic. He doesn''t remember much about magic spells.


    After seeing Leia, Belen also remembered that girls could use wind magic, so he also told the former about his difficulties.


    Leia is the only one who knows that beren is very powerful. She is also very curious about the mystery of the latter.


    After knowing that beren was not good at magic, Leia looked suspiciously, as if to say "obviously so powerful".


    Beren can only blink. If she explains, Leia will continue to ask, which will be too troublesome.


    Therefore, as a mentor, Leia began to teach latil some magic and gave latil some simple magic she could.


    It has to be said that having a teacher around is really a lucky thing. It can take too many detours less.


    Beren teaches only the basics, but no matter how strong you use magic, you can''t use magic.


    When Al was still there, she also taught some non attribute spells. After all, she was good at Thunder magic and dark magic.


    With Laiya''s teaching, latil''s magic has made rapid progress, and today, latil wants to show beren. Novel network


    "Mr. beren! Come on, come on!"


    Latil took beren''s hand and ran to the open grass. It was hard to hide her joy and eagerness.


    Latil can be said to be very diligent in learning magic. If she studies in a magic school, she must be very loved by teachers and classmates.


    This is the third month of latil''s study of magic. As long as she is free, she will practice her control of magic. Beren also sees her love and diligence for magic.


    Latil let go of her hand and trotted forward two steps. She touched her toes and turned around lightly. Her skirt danced and was lovely and moving.


    In the rear, Leia also pulled Rattish over, while the former looked at Rattish with some worry.


    It''s only succeeded once. Is it really all right?


    Belem looked at latil with expectant eyes. This was the first time latil had used magic to show him.


    Latil took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled. The cat''s pupils were condensed and very serious. Her hands were ten fingers open, her thumbs and index fingers were connected, and the space was aimed at the lawn in front of her.


    "Roll up, the noisy wind, the gun of the wind!"


    Under latil''s spell, the Green Magic gradually emerged and condensed in the space, but it turned into a little light and dissipated at the next moment, and nothing happened.


    "Ah?"


    Seeing this scene, latil''s eyes suddenly stagnated and looked at it unbelievably.


    Why is there nothing? It wasn''t like this before


    Not far away, Leia patted her forehead. She was helpless. She knew it would be like this. Although she had succeeded once before, it only blew a slightly strong wind. Strictly speaking, it is not even a complete magic.


    Belen was also stunned, but she didn''t feel strange. It''s too common for beginners to fail to launch magic.


    Latil soon realized that she had failed. She pursed her lips and the cat''s ears were drooping. She was really worried. She had only succeeded once and was anxious to show Mr. Belen.


    When latil was very lost, a hand fell on her head and rubbed it gently. She looked up and saw beren standing in front of her.


    "It''s just a failure. It''s no big deal. Latil is very talented. Just try a few more times!"


    Belem gently encouraged and stroked latil''s soft hair.


    "I''m too confident to disturb Mr. Belen. I''m sorry!"


    Latil''s eyes drooped. She not only felt lost for her failure, but also felt a little ashamed for letting beren see a joke.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Does latil want me to see your magic?"


    "Of course!"


    Latil nodded seriously.


    "Next, try my method?"


    Belen''s smiling voice came into latil''s ear. The latter was stunned and looked up at his deep black eyes.


    "Latil, how far do you want that wind to blow?"


    Hearing the question asked by Belen, latil was a little confused. She turned her head and looked at the endless cyan.


    "I want to blow there!"


    Latil raised her finger and pointed to the rock more than ten meters away. If she could blow there, it must be very powerful!


    "Then, latil, try to use magic with this idea all the time!"


    Beren nodded, as if not impossible.


    "Ah?"


    Latil blinked and asked in surprise.


    "First use the method I taught you before to condense the magic."


    When Belen said this, latil did it, though puzzled. She looked at her hands and slowly closed her eyes.


    To feel the wind, as if you can contain yourself, this is the way beren taught latil to practice magic, which is unique.


    Hum.


    Latil''s body was surrounded by Turquoise magic, and her hands gathered those magic.


    "Then, do it again and focus on what you want to achieve."


    Seeing this, beren nodded with great satisfaction.


    Latil opened her eyes, nodded, turned slightly, and locked her eyes on the stone in the distance.


    "Roll up, the noisy wind, the gun of the wind!"


    When the mantra was recited, the green light gathered, a compressed air pressure was suddenly released, and the strong wind swept out, and the recoil even shook latil out.


    Bang!


    The wind swept out, and the grass fell on both sides and directly hit the rock.


    Boom.


    The air waves cleared away, but the rock was undamaged. It was very strong and withstood it.


    "Well, cohesion is not enough. Well, it''s good, isn''t it, latil?"


    Belen nodded, commented, and then looked aside at latil, who was shaken back two steps.


    At this time, latil just stared at the scene. He couldn''t believe that it was his own magic. It was a world of difference!


    At the same time, latil also felt that she was a little light and could not make her strength. The whole person was a little in a trance.


    "Sometimes, don''t take the magic spell too seriously. Although it is an indispensable link, the focus is on your ability to control the magic."


    Seeing latil''s shocked expression, beren also explained softly.


    "Good... Great..."


    Not far away, Leia also opened her mouth slightly and looked at the scene with some disbelief.


    How did the qualitative change happen all of a sudden?


    "My sister is so powerful!"


    Latis also opened her small mouth and blinked her lovely big eyes.


    "Mr. beren..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m... A little, a little dizzy..."

 Chapter 87

    After Belem instructed latil, the use of magic did change qualitatively, but the price was that latil had been weak.


    The condensed magic is all that latil has. A one-time release will cause the symptom of lack of magic.


    For several days, latil kept a weak look, which was distressing.


    Another week later, beren and others came to a famous city, which is far from comparable to those towns before.


    This city is called "Yale Sal". It is a very famous tourist city. Many noble people like to visit here.


    When they knew that they had come to "Yale Sal", even latil, whose magic had just recovered, was overjoyed and immediately full of vitality.


    "Mr. Belen, are we going to stop at Yale?"


    "Well, stay for a few days. There are many businessmen here. They always have to earn some money to spend."


    Hearing Belen''s words, latil immediately smiled with joy. She didn''t expect to come to Yale Sal, a big city.


    Everyone in the Empire knows about the tourist holy land of yerusal. Latil has been longing for a trip since childhood. Unexpectedly, she came here today.


    On that spacious pedestrian Avenue, there were so many people that even commercial vehicles were submerged in the crowd.


    In the carriage, three pairs of bright big eyes looked out of the window. Their eyes were full of surprise. It was the first time they saw so many people in a street.


    Although this street is very long, there are noisy voices everywhere, rendering the lively temperature.


    "A lot of delicious..."


    Latil flashed her big eyes and opened her small mouth. She was very nostalgic for the delicious food passing by. She could even see the glittering saliva at the corners of her mouth.


    In such a big city, beren can''t park his commercial car in the alley at will. In that case, he will be fined.


    Therefore, beren found a hotel and rented a house and two rooms, while the commercial car was parked in the back of the hotel, and the parking fee was much more expensive than other places.


    In that room, the two rooms were separated by a door. Beren lived in one room and latil three lived in one room.


    "Are you ready? You''re going out."


    Beren knocked at the door.


    "Right away!"


    On the other side of the door, latil is changing her clothes. Because of the recuperation these days, her skin looks more and more tender.


    At the moment, she looked at the door nervously. She was nervous that beren would open the door, even though she knew it wouldn''t.


    It''s autumn now, and the weather is getting colder. She puts on a brown cotton sweater and skirt, which latil likes very much, because beren bought it for her, and then puts on brown stockings.


    Laiya changed into a green dress, her long blond hair fell like a waterfall, and her proud posture was envied by even latil.


    When Leia''s eyes fell on latil, she smiled and walked quietly, and her hands suddenly grabbed the latter''s waist.


    "Meow!?"


    When she was frightened, latiton made a cat cry. She turned her head and found Leia with a sly smile on her face.


    "Leia, what are you doing?"


    "Latil''s waist is so thin that he can''t catch small meat. I envy him!"


    When she heard Laiya''s words, latil''s cheeks were slightly red. She broke away from Laiya''s hands, and then looked at Laiya''s chest with resentment.


    I''m the one to envy.


    After that, latil took latis and went downstairs with Leia, and beren was standing there at the door.


    "Mr. beren."


    When she heard the sound, beren turned her head and saw the girls coming.


    "Don''t play too noisy. Oh, and don''t separate. You''ll be lost if you get lost. Remember?"


    Belen seriously told him that although it was unlikely to happen like last time, he was still worried.


    "Even if we are lost, Mr. beren will find us!"


    Leia smiled close to beren, with a good scar and forget the pain, but she was such an optimistic girl.


    "Even so, you can''t..."


    "I know, I know!"


    Leia interrupted beren and smiled. She didn''t know if she really listened.


    However, seeing Leia''s cheerful appearance, beren didn''t say anything. Let them have fun tonight, so as not to increase their psychological burden.


    "Then, let''s go."


    As a result, the crowd took to the street, and before they had gone long, beren''s eyes immediately became serious.


    "The blonde girl, look at that ear. It seems to be from the elves! It''s so beautiful!"


    "Is that cat ear girl asian? It seems that her ears are not decoration! It''s so beautiful, and that little girl like a porcelain doll is so cute!"


    The three girls walking in front of beren especially attracted attention, which made beren feel great pressure.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. beren?"


    Latil turned his head and looked at Belem. He was surprised to find that the latter was on guard around.


    "It''s all right. It''s just latil. You three are so beautiful and attract too many people."


    Belen said this from the bottom of his heart, but his eyes still swept around from time to time for fear of what those people would do.


    "Piao, beautiful? Mr. beren! Is there me in it?"


    Latil''s little face was red. Her heart beat a little faster and looked at beren with expectant eyes.


    "Of course."


    Beren blinked and answered naturally.


    Mr. beren said I was beautiful!


    Latil turned back and walked on. She lowered her head slightly, only felt her cheeks burning, holding her face in her hands.


    Leia looked at latil, blinked her beautiful big eyes thoughtfully, and then smiled knowingly.


    There are many strange things in this street, and Belen, as a capital supply, keeps on pulling out his money.


    Some people who want to see beautiful girls are also surprised by beren''s extravagance.


    After buying so many things, he still looks like a rich boy?


    If Belem knew these ideas, he would roll his eyes coldly. He really thought his money was in vain.


    Latil is the most economical for beren. She won''t ask for anything except a few delicious food.


    As expected, girls are the essence of eating goods.


    "I''d like this, Mr. beren."


    Leia smiled, playfully took Bellen''s arm and pointed to the barbecue kebab over there. Bellen agreed without hesitation.


    "Mr. beren, may I have this?"


    Latil looked at a delicate cake, her eyes twinkled, and one hand pulled beren''s sleeve.


    "Buy."


    Then little latis also pulled the corner of labellen''s clothes, stretched out her small hand, took a sugar string, and looked at her with big eyes.


    "Big brother, this!"


    "Buy."


    The crowd was speechless.

 Chapter 88

    After Beilun and others returned to the hotel, except Beilun, the three women returned with full loads, eating and playing everything.


    Back in the room, beren checked her "purse", and her face changed subtly over a period of time.


    "Well, these should be spent."


    Belen said so. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that the money was worth it, so his mood was much better.


    Then Belen found some clothes from her bag. The hotel had a service to help wash clothes.


    Now Bellen is going to take a hot spring, but there are several hot springs here. Considering that some people will want to go to a larger hot spring, he decided to go to a smaller hot spring, which is relatively clean.


    After opening the door, beren looked inside and found some clothes on the ground. He went over and folded them. I think they have gone to the hot spring.


    Indeed, the hot spring made latil and Leia very happy, but latis didn''t quite understand what a hot spring was.


    "Wow!"


    The cat eared girl pushed the door open, covered her body with a white bath towel in one hand, and looked at the white fog rising hot spring in front of her eyes.


    "It''s really a hot spring!"


    Latil opened her eyes wide with joy. It was her first time to take a hot spring in such a big age. She was really excited.


    "Latil, take a bath first. Don''t hurry in. Anyway, no one here grabs a position with you."


    Leia also came in. Her slender legs were really eye-catching, although there was no one here.


    "Well, latis, come to me. Let''s wash our hair first!"


    The little cat walked aside with the barrel in her arms. Latyr sat next to latys and helped the kitten wash her hair.


    It took a lot of time to wash the hair, and then it was time to wash the body. Latis was the fastest one to solve, and then ran into the hot spring. The whole cat was floating in the hot spring.


    "So comfortable..."


    On the other side, latil was wiping Leia''s back. Her palm touched the smooth jade back, and she couldn''t help admiring.


    "Well, Leia''s skin is good."


    "Latil is not bad!"


    Leah wiped her arm and was covered with white foam. She washed her body with laughter.


    After two people washed out the foam with clean water, they walked happily into the hot spring. When the warmth spread over their shoulders, they even unconsciously emitted the sound.


    "So comfortable..."


    On the other side, Belen is walking in the corridor. He is walking inside along the row number of the hot spring room. The more the hot spring is behind, the smaller the hot spring is.


    This hotel is the largest hotel in yerusal. It''s very expensive to spend here, but it''s not easy to come here, and beren has paid off his money.


    Anyway, how long hasn''t he been to this hotel?


    Belen went to the end of the hot spring room. He glanced at a fallen sign, and then looked around.


    Why is there a brand here?


    But beren didn''t take care of it. The people in the hotel should tidy it up by themselves. If they get into any trouble, they will be depressed.


    Then Belen went into the hot spring room. He withdrew his clothes, wrapped the bath towel around his waist, and walked to the door with a bucket in one hand.


    In retrospect, he hasn''t taken a hot spring for a long time. This time, if it wasn''t for the hot spring, he wouldn''t choose this hotel.


    After opening the door, beren is also ready to take a bath. The fog here is a little heavy.


    Belen, who is wearing bath lotion, can''t help sighing. It''s really great that no one feels like it.


    Shua!


    A sound of water rushed down to the ground, and Belen''s body suddenly stiffened. He just wiped the bath liquid, and it''s not time to wash his body.


    That sound just now


    Belen looked over his head a little stiff. He could see a figure vaguely through the fog, and his expression and eyes were dull at the next moment.


    It was a tall woman with beautiful appearance, long purple hair and slender posture standing there, like a relegated fairy.


    The woman was holding a white cloth in one hand in front of her body to cover the important part, and her black and bright eyes looked at Belen at this moment.


    It''s over!


    Beren''s mind suddenly had such an idea that he couldn''t help swallowing.


    At that moment, a black light flashed by, and a long black sword was stopped in front of Belen, and the tip of the sword almost stabbed into his throat.


    Belen looked at the black sword, his cheeks unconsciously shed a cold sweat, his fist clenched slightly, and realized that the situation was very bad.


    This man is not easy.


    Then, the sword suddenly floated, swinging left and right like an unlocked eye.


    Seeing this scene, beren only felt very strange. He looked at the purple haired woman, who had red cheeks and blurred eyes.


    Drunk?


    Belen got such a judgment in his heart. He blinked, stood up carefully, and then walked aside. At this time, the sword suddenly came to him again.


    This time, beren saw clearly that the black sword had sharp teeth on the body. His eyes were slightly frozen and he noticed a line of inscriptions at the lower end of the body.


    "This is..."


    Before beren could react, he saw that the sword suddenly flew back and fell into the scabbard leaning against the stone.


    "How can there be someone here? I know, Ming Ming, burp... Ming Ming has already wrapped this, and the signs have been set up."


    The woman was obviously a little confused. She thought it was her own illusion. She burped with wine in her mouth, shook her head and walked into the hot spring.


    However, beren was scared out of a cold sweat. It turned out that the sign outside was left by the woman. It was not set up because she was drunk!


    They have contracted this hot spring room! If he is found here, I''m afraid he can''t afford to lose all his money!


    So, beren walked towards the door step by step. He must not stay here. Let alone what would happen if he was found. If the woman woke up on the way, he would really have an accident.


    Let''s go!


    Beren immediately made up his mind. Every step he took, he would look at the woman with her eyes closed in the hot spring for fear that the latter would suddenly open her eyes.


    When Belen closed the door of the hot spring room, he was relieved and sweating. It was really like walking on thin ice. It was too difficult.


    When he took up what his clothes were and did not wash the foam on him, he hurried to another hot spring room.


    But at the moment when Belem walked out of the door and thought he had escaped from heaven, he fell into hell again, only because a voice came into his ears.


    "Hehe, is it nice?"

 Chapter 89

    When Fang heard the sound in her ear, beren''s body suddenly trembled, and then petrified in place, sweating.


    It''s really over!


    Belen turned her head rigidly. In her sight, a girl in a bathrobe was standing there, her hands around her chest, looking at him coldly.


    This is a very beautiful girl. Her eyes are tall, her eyes are as bright as gemstones, and she is wearing a pair of horsetail, although she is not tall.


    However, when Belen saw the girl, he was stunned and blinked.


    "Hey, you just went in."


    The double ponytail girl looked at beren with her eyes, her hands around her chest, and her fingers were still pointing her arms.


    And Baron was sweating, and this guy simply asked, he had no foam on his body.


    "The sign fell down, so I didn''t know it was chartered. When I went in, I realized it was wrong and came out. I didn''t see anything!"


    Beren explained to the girl that his expression was very natural and thought there was no flaw.


    And beren decided not to give the girl the chance to speak, and now she was walking.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go first. Excuse me."


    So beren naturally turned into another hot spring room, and the ponytail girl saw him enter another hot spring room, even with her eyes wide open.


    When she walked into the hot spring room and closed the door, beren immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She wouldn''t have chased him in to trouble.


    It''s time to muddle through. Wash yourself first and treat yourself to a hot spring.


    Beren first washed himself with water, and then naturally went into the hot spring, which wrapped him in the warm heat flow.


    "So comfortable..."


    During the period when beren felt warm, his mind also began to rotate, and finally fixed at a point.


    Beren found that there was only one door when he came in. When he noticed this, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a bad feeling welled up in his heart.


    Why is there no distinction between male and female bathrooms in the hot spring room?


    Do you mean?!


    Belen suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes suddenly focused on a brown cat pupil, large and bright.


    "Big brother?"


    In front of beren stood a kitten, which was latis.


    "La... Latis!?"


    Belen almost jumped up when she saw latis. Although latis didn''t wear anything, she was a child after all.


    And beren didn''t care about it, but... If rattis cared, wouldn''t she say!


    Beren suddenly noticed that two figures were sitting there beside a reef, laughing and chatting.


    The two girls with delicate bodies are facing him with their backs. However, he can''t think about anything else at the moment. There are rocks blocking him at the moment. At this time, he must not make too much noise!


    We must hurry!


    With a thrill in her heart, Belem immediately grabbed rattis''s shoulder and spoke with a very serious and serious look.


    "Latis, do my brother a favor. Don''t tell latil and Leia I''ve been here. Will you? My brother will buy you a big bag of fructose!"


    Rattish''s eyes lit up when she heard "a big bag of fructose", her ears shook, and then nodded her head.


    Seeing that latis agreed, Belen also nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed that latis was standing and pressed the kitten back to the hot spring.


    "That''ll make you sick. Latis has to sit in it like this."


    "Oh."


    When the kitten answered, Belen nodded. He turned latis around manually, then stood up, wrapped himself in a bath towel, and walked carefully to the gate.


    At the same time, the brain is still running fast.


    Judging from the current signs and Belen''s own speculation, he can now judge one thing.


    It''s not that there is no difference between men''s and women''s bathrooms in the hot spring room, but that I ran to the women''s hot spring room!


    Realizing such a terrible fact, beren twitched at the corners of her mouth, which was really very unpleasant!


    "Latis? Where have you just been?"


    Seeing latis swimming over, latil asked curiously. She had just stayed with her.


    "Latis doesn''t know anything!"


    Latis blinked her big, cute eyes.


    "Ah?"


    Latil was stunned. Leia looked at latis curiously, turned her eyes, and then showed a cunning smile.


    "Latis told us where we were. How about I give you the cotton swab I just bought?"


    "Latis doesn''t know anything."


    Seeing rattis still refused to say, Leia became more interested. She pinched the cat''s cheek.


    "Then add a packet of string candy to the cotton stick!"


    A bag of string candy!


    Rattish''s ears stood up instantly, her eyes glowed, and her head nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "I was just over there."


    "What are you doing over there?"


    "Play with big brother!"


    When they heard the words "big brother", latil and layarden were stunned. Those who can make latis shout "big brother" don''t have to think about who they are


    This is a women''s hot spring room. How could Mr. beren come here?!


    Leia immediately turned sideways and looked at the door. She saw a figure get into the crack of the door. One hand just closed the door, and her beautiful eyes suddenly opened.


    Isn''t that the person who flashed by?!


    "Mr. beren!"


    When Leia shouted, Belen was frightened behind the door and was found at the last minute!


    How could beren open the door and go back at this time!


    Therefore, he ran out decisively. When he opened the door, he saw a double horsetail girl standing in front of him and staring at him coldly.


    "Do you see clearly this time?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Beren immediately stood up straight and answered the girl''s question very decisively.


    In this case, it is unreasonable to say anything, Belen must bear everything with an attitude of counseling!


    "I don''t think you made a mistake about the men''s and women''s hot spring room, but you deliberately came to the women''s hot spring room. Am I right?"


    "I''m really sorry! I really don''t know!"


    In the hot spring, Leia blinked, and an inexplicable feeling rushed into her heart. Is it difficult to be seen out?


    On the other hand, latil didn''t consider why Belen came here. Her first consideration was others.


    At the moment, latil''s face is very red with shame. She can''t be seen!?


    What a shame!


    However, beren outside is facing a great disaster at the moment, and his heart beats very fast. If he is caught at this time, his hemp egg will be big. You know, this is the largest hotel in yerusal. The owner must have great energy to have such a big industry. If he is caught, it will be terrible to think about the end!


    However, just as beren was about to deal with the girl, the girl in front of her gently opened her red lips and said something that made beren''s heart stop.


    "I''m the owner of this hotel. I don''t have to find someone else in charge."

 Chapter 90

    When she heard what the girl in front of her, beren''s eyes were stunned, and she spoke again subconsciously.


    "How did you become the owner of this hotel?"


    Hearing the words of the strange man in front of her, the double horsetail girl was stunned and looked suspiciously at the person in front of her.


    "What do you say as if you knew me?"


    Beilun immediately recovered when he heard the speech. His eyes turned and seemed to think of something. Then he asked carefully.


    "If you catch me... What will happen?"


    "I won''t do too much to you."


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren was relieved immediately, but the next moment, his anger was raised again.


    "Just send you to the arena, let you sleep with some smelly mice forever, and go out to fight every day."


    The double horsetail girl lifted her hair with her hand and calmly told the terrible results.


    Too cruel!


    Being sent to the arena is not equivalent to being marked as a slave!?


    Moreover, the arena is not a gentle place. It can be said to be a hell playground. After all, it is a place for the audience to perform.


    And that performance needs to pay the price of life.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    The girl sneered and looked at the person in front of her with contempt.


    "Ignorant man, my hotel has such influence. Your behavior insults my family''s reputation. Can your value be compared with the reputation of my hotel?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen also felt a great headache. He could commit such stupid things as going to the wrong hot spring room. Then he remembered something.


    "Wasn''t the hot spring room separated by men and women in the past? Why is it divided into two areas now?"


    In this regard, the girl is with her hands on her hips, tilted her head and looked at beren indifferently.


    "Is that why you went to the wrong area? Sorry, it''s my decision to separate the area. Do you have any opinion?"


    That''s terrible


    Belen held his forehead with a headache. He looked at the double horsetail girl in front of him. It seemed that he could only do that.


    "Don''t look at me with your ignorant eyes. Do you think I will pity you?"


    When the girl saw the other party looking at herself, she thought the other party wanted to beg for mercy.


    At this time, beren''s ears moved slightly. He glanced at the bathroom. He could hear footsteps, and his heart jumped.


    "Oh, the victim is coming out. I want to see how you solve it."


    The girl also heard the news, and then she put her hands around her chest and looked at beren playfully.


    He could have been arrested directly.


    Belen looked at the girl. He was not the first time to learn about the latter''s temperament. The movement in the bathroom could not allow him to waste his time.


    So, Bellen resolutely stepped forward, and this action also made the girl alert, thinking that the strange man wanted to do it.


    However, it was not what she thought. Bellen bent slightly, put her face close to the girl''s ear, and moved her mouth slightly.


    The girl also opened her eyes at the moment. She looked dull, then her face turned red and turned her head suddenly.


    "Stop!"


    However, when she shouted this sentence, beren''s figure had disappeared from her sight.


    The girl with two horsetails stood there, looking very unnatural. She clenched her hands, clenched her teeth, and her eyes showed a thoughtful look.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Click.


    The door of the hot spring room was opened, and latil came out in bathrobes. However, she didn''t see Belen. What came into view was a beautiful girl with two horsetails.


    The girl also turned her head. When she saw latil, she was silent. Finally, she stretched out her hand and pointed to the empty corridor.


    "Run that way."


    "Ah, thank you!"


    Hearing the girl''s words, latil and Leia were stunned, then nodded and took latis in that direction.


    The first person to return to the room was obviously Belen. He changed all his clothes at an astonishing speed and put on a new set of black clothes.


    Click.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, beren immediately sat up. He adjusted his voice, leaned against the wall and turned over a book.


    "Mr. beren..."


    It was latil''s voice, full of strange smell, which made Belen goose bumps.


    Click.


    The door of beren''s room was opened, and three girls were sitting there, looking at him with very serious eyes.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    For beren''s words, latil and Leia didn''t answer at all, but asked themselves.


    "Did Mr. Belen go to the hot spring?"


    "Well, well, I''ve been soaking for a while."


    Beren looked very natural. In fact, she was scared to death and very nervous.


    "Where is Mr. Belen''s hot spring?"


    Leia directly omitted the latter sentence, and she interrogated Belen with patience.


    "Yes, there are many people in a very ordinary hot spring room."


    "Mr. beren!"


    When latil shouted to him, Belen immediately lowered her head, knowing that she could not deceive him.


    "Why did you do that?"


    Latil asked Belen.


    "I really just went wrong. At the beginning, the hot spring room was really there, but now it is divided into two areas. Originally, it was just a large hot spring room, divided into men and women. I don''t want... And I don''t know where you are."


    Belen didn''t say too much. He just felt a little embarrassed. After all, he also saw a little, although only a little.


    "I knew Mr. beren wasn''t like that."


    "Well, I believe in Mr. beren, too!"


    Latil and Leia both nodded. They both knew Belen''s character.


    Latil knows that beren is the one who redeemed her and latis. From the disappearance of the slave mark to now, this happy day is because of beren.


    What kind of person Belen is, latil has decided to believe blindly.


    Leia wanted to stay not only because of Angelina, but also because beren saved herself she didn''t know.


    "It''s very kind of you to believe it."


    Seeing that the second daughter didn''t blame him, Belen was relieved. He didn''t want to make latil and Leia angry.


    "So, Mr. beren, did you see it?"


    Leia blinked her big bright eyes playfully. She looked curious about the baby, and her heart was a little nervous.


    "A little... Only the back! And the fog is too big to see clearly!"


    Beren said it very seriously, just like swearing.


    "Mr. Belen, I tell you, latil is in great shape, her waist..."


    "Leia! What are you talking about! Shut up and don''t talk nonsense!"


    Hearing that Leia mentioned some secret things, latil''s cheeks turned red and immediately extended her claws to Leia.


    Seeing that the second daughter suddenly became noisy, beren was also in a happy mood.


    It''s a wonderful day!

 Chapter 92

    After meeting Verny that day, Belen was also surprised that the other party had become the owner of the hotel.


    At the beginning, the girl who liked to make trouble had such a big industry. Belen didn''t react for a long time.


    Belen knew that Verny was not a member of the student union, so she certainly didn''t know his name. However, maybe the other party could guess it was him. After all, everyone in that circle was very familiar with each other.


    However, it is acceptable to be guessed. At least this time, the reason is not the same as the previous two.


    Bellen went out early in the morning. This hotel is very safe. After all, that Verny was the discipline committee member of the school park. Bellen knows her temper very well.


    Beren, who left the hotel, looked for businessmen everywhere and finally began to talk with the store in a tavern.


    However, the result was not satisfactory. It was not that beren''s wine was bad, but that those wines were too good. Instead, the store began to doubt the secret recipe for making wine.


    In this regard, beren could not say anything. It was no use talking to people who didn''t know the goods. He left the tavern with a glass of wine.


    These wines were bought from socia. Although they can''t compare with the "ice cold", they are definitely very good wines.


    "Hey, brother, can you give me a taste of that wine?"


    Just as he was about to get out of the tavern, beren stopped when he heard the voice from one side. He turned his head and looked.


    At a table, a middle-aged man was holding a glass in one hand, looking at him with a kind smile.


    Beren went over and sat down on the chair beside the table. He opened the glass bottle, took two wine glasses and poured in the light blue liquid. Novel network


    "Drink and see."


    Belen pushed the glass over, then poured himself a glass, drank it up, and a cold breath came out of his mouth. The taste was enough.


    "Wow!"


    The middle-aged man trembled after taking a sip. He looked at the only light blue wine left in the glass with a shocked face.


    "Good wine!"


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t care what was contained in the wine. His eyes looked at beren as if he had seen treasure.


    "Friend, you want to sell this bar!? why don''t you sell me? I want as much as I have. The price is not a problem! I''m a wine merchant!"


    "No problem."


    So they went to the commercial car and began to discuss the wine money.


    "Price, you open."


    The middle-aged man patted his chest with pride. Obviously, he accepted the wine.


    So Belen began to estimate in his heart. He spent a lot of money on those wines. Finally, he must be in his heart.


    The final transaction price was three times the price at which beren bought the wine at that time. He was going to be haggled, but he didn''t expect the other party to accept it easily.


    The wine given by socia is not popular. It can be said that it is unique. It''s an opportunity to get these wines from her.


    Because of this, beren also hid two jars of wine. After all, such good wine was sold out at one time, and he would not give up. Novel network


    "Oh, by the way, my friend, do you know the Sattar arena? A guy named" witch "will appear tonight. Many noble people will go to see it. I''m going to join in the fun. The news is for you. If you go late, you can only be squeezed out."


    The wine merchant drove his own carriage and kindly told beren the news.


    "Witch...?"


    Belen blinked, and the other party''s words aroused his interest, and he naturally knew that the arena was not the first time after all.


    Sattar arena is a very famous place in Yale sal. There are people who are imprisoned with sins. Some criminals are released to fight for life and death every day.


    That place, beren has also been to, which is a place where people below are struggling to live, but above are playing a joke, a place with clear light and dark.


    Or maybe light and dark are reversed.


    Just back near the hotel, beren''s eyes fell on a carriage that obviously only rich people can ride.


    When a curtain was lifted, through the mirror, beren''s eyes fell on the face of a woman with purple hair, who seemed to feel it at the moment and looked away.


    Their eyes met in the air at the moment, and staggered at the next moment, and the carriage drove in the other direction.


    "That man..."


    In the carriage, Xingnai took back her eyes. She frowned slightly. She always felt like she had seen it somewhere, but she had no impression.


    "Xingnai, what''s the matter?"


    Verny also noticed Xingnai''s meditative expression and asked curiously at the moment.


    "Just saw a person, I felt as if I had seen him somewhere. It should be my illusion."


    Xingnai finally judged that there was such a person in his impression, but he didn''t have a clear memory. Maybe the other party was a public face?


    Verny blinked and looked back through the window. A figure in black walked into the hotel. Her heart jumped.


    Is that him?


    She took another look at Xingnai and was a little embarrassed. She remembered that that day, the guy came out of Xingnai''s hot spring room.


    "Cough, maybe I''ve met."


    Verny didn''t overdo it and said something that made Xingnai confused.


    On the other hand, Belen returned to the hotel. When she was about to enter, latil, latis and Leia also came back just in time, wearing casual clothes and skirts.


    "Mr. beren?"


    "Well, I''m going out tonight. Just stay here."


    Belen is also interested in the Sattar arena, so she decided to go and have a look tonight.


    "Where is Mr. beren going?"


    "It seems that there will be some very powerful people in Sattar arena tonight. I''m a little interested and want to have a look."


    Hearing the speech, latil and Leia looked at each other, and then smiled at beren.


    "Mr. beren, let''s go too! We''ve gone all over the hotel!"


    Belen was stunned. He hesitated at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t want the three women to go there very much.


    That place is not a place for children to fight, but a real bloody arena. The scene is bloody enough to make people sick.


    "No, you can''t go there."


    Belen refused latil and Leia''s request, which was also the first refusal.


    "Why?"


    Latil was also stunned. It was the first time she saw beren refuse them. She was not angry, but a little surprised.


    "That place is not suitable for you."


    Beren said very seriously.


    After thinking about it, latil could probably know what beren was worried about, but she smiled and shook her head.


    "Mr. beren, I''ve seen a lot of bad scenes."


    Hearing this sentence, beren remembered the identity of the girl, but she was still a little hesitant.


    "We''re just going to have a look, but Mr. Bellen is next to us. It''ll be fine! Mr. Bellen treats us too much as children!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Latil and Leia are laughing, pulling Belen''s sleeves on both sides and blinking playfully. They finally come to yerusal. They will not be reconciled if they don''t witness it with their own eyes.


    Being watched by two hot eyes, Belen also couldn''t bear it. Finally, he was helpless to compromise.


    "All right."

 Chapter 93

    That night, beren left the hotel with three women. On the way, he was still a little worried.


    However, according to the experience of latil and latis, their bearing capacity must be much stronger than that of other children. Maybe they worry too much.


    As for Leia, beren saw the picture of Leia fighting with the girl holding the little bear doll. Although there was a big gap between the two sides, the elf girl did not give up resistance. Such a mind would certainly not be fragile.


    Belen and others came to the periphery of Sattar arena, and the entrance was already overcrowded.


    "So many people..."


    Looking at this scene, Bellen couldn''t help sighing. Is that "witch" so charming? Let so many people watch.


    What kind of person is this sinner?


    "Mr. beren, are there so many people in the arena every day? It''s really bad fun."


    Latil frowned. Those people in the arena were more miserable than slaves. They were obviously people of the same fate, but they wanted to kill each other.


    "You are different from before. You''d better give up this idea."


    Belen knew that latil thought of her past days, but she must be compassionate. This is not a good thing for latil and will suffer sooner or later.


    "Well..."


    Latil answered noncommittally. She pursed her mouth and said nothing.


    Belem looked at latil and then turned around. That said, he saved latil and latis.


    Although he said such words, it seems that he can''t abide by them.


    Laiya looked at them, but she didn''t ask anything. She knew it well. Novel network


    The line had been waiting for a long time. The three women''s feet were sore, and latis shouted.


    "Sister, latis wants to sit!"


    "Ah? But there''s no place to sit. Can you hold on a little longer?"


    Latil looked around, but there was no place to sit.


    "Well..."


    Lattis''s mouth suddenly flattened, her ears drooped, and she looked cute but pitiful.


    "Latis, come to my brother."


    Belem made a noise and rubbed rattis''s head.


    "Big brother!"


    Latis walked up to beren, looked up at the back, and blinked her big bright eyes.


    "Brother, will you hold you?"


    "Good!"


    Latiston showed a lovely smile, as if to melt her heart.


    Beren nodded, then squatted down and picked up latis and found a comfortable position for latis to lean against.


    One side of latil was watching writing. Belen picked up latis, and the eyes of the cat pupil gradually became soft.


    Sure enough, Mr. beren is the softest.


    After a long time, the four of beren finally entered the Sattar arena, which was quite empty, although there were still a lot of people.


    "Wow! How big!"


    In beren''s arms, latis looked at the wide field, which shocked the kitten.


    "How big."


    Even latil and Leia were amazed. Unexpectedly, Sattar''s arena was so large.


    Beren looked around and there were some bets. He thought they were all bets, but now they are all closed.


    After walking for a long time, I came to the viewing place. At a glance, there was a broad site with an area of hundreds of meters. It should have been brown soil, but a large area below was black and red, which was soaked with blood.


    In addition to the observation platform where beren and others are located, there are many VIP seats standing on many high platforms. People who can be in the VIP seats are people with extraordinary status.


    Meanwhile, in a VIP seat, Verny is sitting in the seat, and this VIP seat is opposite to beren''s direction.


    Wilnie, who was bored because "the protagonist hasn''t played yet", was yawning with sleepiness. At this time, her sight suddenly swept through the crowd over there.


    Verny''s eyes narrowed slightly, because the distance was too far, so she couldn''t see clearly.


    "That man is..."


    It seemed that she had caught something. Wilnie''s heart jumped suddenly. She whispered something gently in her mouth. Then her eyes suddenly flashed, and her sight was clear.


    "It''s him!"


    Wilnie, sitting on the seat, was suddenly shocked. She was sitting up and staring at the figure.


    "Fu Yi."


    "Yes."


    "Find the man from the observation seat over there, right next to the blonde elf, that is, the man on the information I gave you before."


    "Yes."


    The maid on one side immediately understood. She turned and walked out of the VIP room.


    "Verny, what''s the matter?"


    One side of Xingnai is holding his sword. He is also curious to see wilnie''s behavior.


    "I found a friend. Well, I''m in the same class. You''ll be very interested in him."


    Verny said to Xingnai with a smile, pretending to be mysterious.


    "The same as you?"


    Xingnai was stunned. She knew that Verny graduated from that college. I think that friend should also be a very powerful role.


    However, she is interested in nothing but wine and sword.


    On the other side, beren is still waiting for the so-called "witch".


    Although it is already night, the Sattar arena is well lit, so the scenery is clearly visible.


    "Hey, friend, you''re here! I can''t help drinking your wine more than ten times. It''s really wonderful, ha ha!"


    Some familiar voices came from one side. Beren turned his head and found that today''s wine merchant had also come here.


    "Eh? Why did you bring some children to the arena? It would be embarrassing if you threw up later."


    The middle-aged man also noticed latis in beren''s arms and the second daughter on the side, and was stunned at the moment.


    "Uncle, you look down on people too much. I''ve seen the world!"


    Leia looked at the middle-aged man with her arms around her chest and snorted.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    The middle-aged man was only young and did not care. However, he was surprised that Leia and latil were so beautiful. At present, he also looked at beren with a strange smile.


    "My friend, that''s great."


    "What?"


    Belen was stunned, but he didn''t care too much, but continued to look down at the arena.


    "Friend, you know what? I''ve been here for some time, but unfortunately, I don''t have a chance to open it today, and I can''t earn it."


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help sighing.


    "Why?"


    Belen asked curiously.


    "Because it''s the" witch "who came out today! Don''t you know who to press at a glance after opening the gambling disc?"


    The middle-aged man explained.


    "That witch is so powerful?"


    Belen was a little surprised. Some criminals held by Sattar were very powerful, but even though he didn''t know who his opponent was today, would he beat the "witch"?


    "Of course! So far, the" witch "has played 97 games, and today is the 98th game! Do you know what the situation ahead is?"


    "What''s the situation?"


    Belen looked at the middle-aged man, whose eyes showed a trace of fear.


    "If the witch doesn''t do it, no one can hold on for a minute after she does it, no one."

 Chapter 94

    How strong is that "witch"?


    Hearing what the middle-aged man said, beren was also curious.


    With the achievements of the "witch", it can be said that she has dominated the prison under the arena.


    It''s very difficult to win a hundred victories in the arena. After all, there are very ferocious people in prison.


    Although the "witch" is still two or three times away from yum, the point is that she has solved any opponent in one minute.


    What a curious person.


    Even latil and Leia were shocked after hearing the speech. How could such a powerful character end up like this?


    What does "witch" look like? devils? Or beautiful?


    "This gentleman."


    A woman came along. She went to Bellen and let the people turn their eyes.


    Belem looked at the woman. Obviously, he didn''t know the man, so he was a little confused.


    "Are you...?"


    "My host asked me to invite you to the VIP seat."


    "Your host? VIP seat?"


    Belen was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "It''s the owner of the andez hotel you stayed in recently, that''s my owner."


    i see!


    Belen suddenly sighed. Sure enough, the girl had made a judgment. Novel network


    "They are with me. Can they go together?"


    "Of course."


    Fu Yi obviously had her own judgment and nodded with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Please follow me."


    Fu Yi turned around and led the way.


    Laiya and latil on one side were puzzled by the current situation and looked at beren suspiciously. The latter felt the eyes of the second daughter and explained it now.


    "There are so many people here. It will be crowded later. Someone invited us to the VIP seat. Let''s go together?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, latil and Leia looked at each other. They wondered why they were invited to the VIP seat?


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Belen comforted.


    Latil and Leia also nodded. Since beren was not worried, they had no reason to worry too much.


    Then Belen took latis in her arms and led her two daughters to follow Fu Yi.


    The middle-aged man was also a little stunned when he watched beren and others leave. Not everyone can go to the VIP table.


    The man who can sell those wines is really not an ordinary man!


    On the way to the VIP seat, Leia looked at beren from time to time. Her eyes twinkled and seemed to think of something. Novel network


    Those who can enter the VIP seat are certainly not simple roles, but why did the other party invite them?


    From the previous conversation between the woman and beren, we can hear that the other party''s primary goal is Mr. beren!


    And Mr. Belen''s reaction after that doesn''t seem to be very surprised at all this, especially after knowing the "master" in the other party''s mouth


    Mr. Belen knew the owner of their "andeinz Hotel"!


    This is Leia''s judgment. She made sufficient preparations before she was ready to leave the forest of elves. She also knew about "andienz".


    Although it is uncertain that the tavern here is from the "andeinz" family, it must be an extraordinary person if it can manage the "andeinz Hotel" stationed in saruyar.


    Mr. Belen, do you know anyone like this?


    Leia looked at beren with curiosity. The longer she got along with the latter, the more people wanted to understand his mystery.


    Soon, beren and others came to the back of the VIP seat. Fu Yi opened the door, then walked in first, then stopped by the door, stretched out her hand and made an invitation gesture.


    Belen nodded slightly. He put latis down, took her little hand and went in. Latil and Leia followed.


    What came into view were two girls sitting on the two seats. One was a petite girl with a double horsetail, and the other was a beautiful girl with some gorgeous purple hair.


    "You''re here?"


    Verny turned her head, and her eyes fell on Belen in a moment. Her eyes twinkled, as if confirming something.


    "Yes."


    At this time, Bellen can''t hide anything. After all, she met Verny after that situation.


    Seeing Bellen "admit" down, Verny''s face showed a moving smile, full of the joy of reuniting old friends.


    Verny wanted to stand up, but she suddenly noticed Belen''s stop eyes, looked thoughtfully at the three people aside, her heart moved, and then turned back.


    "Prepare a sofa."


    "Yes."


    After getting the order, Fuyi immediately did it, and soon several people moved the sofa in.


    "Sit down."


    Verny smiled and said.


    Then, beren and others sat on the soft sofa and could clearly see everything in the field through the big glass wall.


    Beilun sat on the sofa and seemed to feel it. She turned her head and looked at her beautiful eyes. Her heart trembled at the moment.


    In the other seat, there was the woman in the hot spring room, which made Belen a little nervous, although she had looked at her in the carriage in the hotel before, and nothing happened.


    Should there be no problem?


    "Well, have we met somewhere?"


    Xingnai looked at beren. Her eyes were as bright as stars, giving people an unreal feeling. She still held a wine gourd in her hand.


    Hearing Xingnai''s question, beren immediately became a little nervous. It was obvious that even though the other party was drunk, he still retained a subtle consciousness.


    "Perhaps, where have you met?"


    Belen didn''t lie. It was to give herself a way back.


    Veronica looked at beren. When she saw the dodging eyes, she smiled secretly. It was the same as before.


    For some reason, Verny always felt that beren''s eyes were very familiar. Perhaps it was because those eyes seemed dull but could reflect all her emotions.


    "Oh..."


    Xingnai seems to think so. At present, there is nothing to say. He turns back and drinks his own wine.


    Laiya and latil looked at the beautiful girl with purple hair in surprise. It was the first time for the girl who liked drinking.


    Ding!


    A soft sound sounded, and countless light balls rose, emitting dazzling light, illuminating the whole Sattar arena.


    "The" witch "is coming out. Xingnai, don''t drink. You just came to see her."


    Verny glanced at Xingnai, who was still drinking, and couldn''t help reminding her.


    "I know, I know."


    Xingnai finally took a sip of wine, and then looked at the arena. She looked very focused.


    Belen also noticed the change of Xingnai''s expression and was surprised. Is the "witch" worth her attention?


    Thinking of this, beren turned his eyes and looked at the arena.

 Chapter 95

    Belen and others in the VIP seat are staring at the figure in the field.


    It''s shocking to have "self magic". After all, it''s a possibility that means miracles.


    This also indirectly shows that the magic realm of the silver haired girl itself is very high, and her strength can not be easily guessed.


    To reach this level at this age, we should consider not only talent, but also... Her experience.


    Rustle!


    Countless rays of silver hair dazzled in the field. The speed was so fast that the naked eye couldn''t keep up with it.


    Dangdang!


    Those silk threads swept away like dragons, and the mage''s magic defense was directly penetrated.


    One of them even went through his chest and was strongly thrown out by the silver silk thread, smashing a big hole in the ground.


    "Too... Too fast..."


    Some people opened their eyes and whispered subconsciously. They could only see dead bodies thrown out.


    The figures fell on every corner of the field. It was less than a minute since they launched the attack.


    At this moment, the whole army is destroyed.


    The silver haired girl, known as the "witch", was stunned by her strong strength.


    The strength of those murderers is not weak, and their strength has not been fully revealed, but even they themselves did not expect this result. Novel network


    They can''t even give full play to their due strength, and they will be wiped out!


    Behind the silver haired girl, the countless hair covered by silver brilliance fluttered in the air, and her look was still that wooden.


    She lowered her head and looked at her hands. There was no ripple in her eyes. Her hands were already covered with endless blood.


    "Ow!"


    The roar came from the evil evil tiger. The big eyes of the Warcraft lantern were staring at the silver haired girl.


    From this young human body, it instinctively felt a strong threat, and its hair stood up upside down.


    The silver haired girl''s eyes also fell on the Warcraft, and her look was still indifferent. Her eyes were quiet and frightening.


    "Ow!"


    Evil evil tiger has smelled danger from the air. Now he is not in a stalemate. He took the lead in launching an attack!


    It roared up to the sky, its hind legs pushed back, and its huge body rushed out in a moment. The amazing power made the whole arena tremble.


    When she saw the evil evil tiger attacking the silver haired girl, latil sitting on the seat unconsciously grasped her hand.


    The eyes of beren and others were also slightly frozen, staring at the silver haired girl tightly.


    Under countless eyes, the evil evil tiger came to the silver haired girl, and the huge tiger claws fell down. The strong wind had great pressure.


    "Won''t she hide?!"


    The pupils of countless people suddenly shrink, because the steps of the silver haired girl have not moved a penny until now!


    Just when the tiger claw was about to fall, the silver haired girl suddenly raised her head, her eyes moved slightly, and her fingers moved two or three times like playing the piano.


    Boom, boom!


    Stone pillars suddenly rose from the ground, stabbed the evil tiger in the abdomen and flew to the top.


    "Earth magic?"


    Many people recognized the source of this magic and looked surprised at the moment.


    The "witch" finally used a magic they could understand.


    When the silver haired witch hit the evil tiger with earth magic, the endless silver silk suddenly swept straight towards it.


    "Ow, Ow!"


    The deafening roar came from the mouth of evil evil evil tiger, and its body also exuded purple and black magic at the moment.


    The silver thread came and wanted to penetrate the evil tiger, but it was blocked by the huge magic.


    Seeing this scene, countless people in the theater showed surprised eyes. Unexpectedly, the Warcraft could resist!


    It seems that we can continue to look down!


    Compared with the death of the enemy, people who are used to seeing the victory of the "witch" want to see her defeat. This is human nature.


    The evil tiger fell to the ground, and the purple black magic all over seemed to turn into a flame, with some terrible momentum.


    Seeing this scene, many people are secretly afraid. This is the powerful Warcraft and the right-hand assistant of the Warcraft army.


    "A minute has passed."


    Someone whispered to himself.


    Indeed, it has been a minute since the silver haired girl began to fight with the evil spirit tiger of Warcraft.


    But from the beginning, no one thought that the evil evil tiger would easily lose. After all, it was a rare Warcraft!


    However, no one thinks that the "witch" will lose, because she has that expression from beginning to end.


    At this time, the evil evil evil tiger attacked again, more rapidly than the previous time. Although his body was huge, he came to the silver haired girl in the blink of an eye.


    "Ow!"


    With the roar, the purple and black magic turned into energy shelling and bombarded the girl. The pressure of energy fluctuation even made the ground collapse.


    At this time, the silver haired girl''s slender fingers moved, and her fingers played quickly, as if she were playing a movement.


    With the flick of her fingers, the earth under her feet was like an explosion. It exploded directly, and countless mud stones rose like a tornado. It turned into a stone soil vortex to resist all the roars.


    Just when everyone''s eyes were wide open, the next moment the pupils shrank, and I saw the silver shining silk thread falling like rain all over the sky.


    Susu!


    Three thousand white hairs wrapped the evil tiger in it, turned into a cocoon and floated in the air.


    Under the sight of countless channels, the silver glow shines like the silver sun, illuminating the night, and the magic of terror spreads in all directions like ripples.


    When three thousand white hairs were taken back and no bones were seen, everyone''s heartbeat seemed to pause for a moment.


    "No...?"


    Many people are staring blankly and muttering to themselves. They are shocked by the scene in front of them.


    "She didn''t take it seriously."


    Xingnai''s eyes showed a dignified color. She felt great attention to the silver haired girl, and her hand put on the scabbard around her waist again.


    "Well, maybe it''s because those opponents don''t deserve her to be serious."


    Verny nodded solemnly. Although the other party was only a 13-year-old or 4-year-old child, her strength was enough to make anyone serious.


    Anyone can see that the silver haired girl called "witch" has never been serious from beginning to end, and those opponents don''t seem to deserve her serious attention.


    However, beren''s eyes were slightly rippling. He looked at the thin body of the silver haired girl and felt a little distressed.


    It''s not because the opponent is not strong enough to be careless, which is beren''s view.


    Maybe it''s just because nothing can move the child.

 Chapter 96

    "Great..."


    When Leia saw the evil tiger turned into nothingness, she also opened her eyes, and her eyes had been completely attracted by the silver haired girl.


    Not only she, but all the people present were attracted by the girl''s elegant demeanor, but she had such amazing power when she was young.


    "Heaven''s talent."


    Belen gave such a comment. It was the first time he had seen such a talented person.


    Even the little bear girl he met at that time was not as good as the silver haired girl in the field. In his opinion, the name "witch" was not a derogatory term.


    Perhaps it is more appropriate to call her the proud daughter of heaven in the magical world.


    So far, even in ancient books and history, beren has rarely found anyone comparable to it.


    "What an amazing genius."


    Verny exclaimed from the bottom of her heart. Her eyes swept beren on the sofa. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    In the field, the silver haired girl turned and walked towards the darkness of the iron gate with dirty little feet.


    The silver haired girl looked at the darkness in front of her eyes, and her eyes flashed light ripples. She opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end it turned into a sigh, and her eyes returned to silence.


    Hum.


    A breeze blew in the field, which could not be touched by the naked eye. It hovered and finally dispersed.


    However, in the VIP seat, latil''s eyes were slightly round and shining. Her heart suddenly hurt and she pressed her hand on her chest.


    Beren also seemed to feel it, but he didn''t care too much. He just looked at latil and then looked into the field.


    "Mr. beren..."


    When latil saw the scene of the girl walking back, she subconsciously shouted Belen, and her eyes looked at the thin figure.


    The more you look, the more heartache you feel.


    Belem also heard the call. He turned his head and looked at latil. The girl''s hand was holding Belem''s sleeve.


    Beren was silent. He turned around and watched the figure go back to the darkness. He watched the girl''s silver hair disappear into the darkness.


    "Oh, Mr. Bellen, will that girl stay here all the time?"


    Latil''s eyes were dull, but her fist was clenched and pressed on her chest. The trace of pain made her uncomfortable.


    "Latil? What''s the matter with you?"


    Belen also noticed latil''s patient and painful face, and her heart was flustered.


    "I... feel bad, that child..."


    Latil''s breathing was a little short. She held the clothes on her chest tightly, and her eyes were a little blurred.


    "Latil?!"


    Seeing that latil seemed to be "broken", Belen stood up in fear, with a panic on his face. He didn''t know what had happened.


    "Don''t worry, she just listened to the story of the wind and won''t get hurt."


    Verny''s voice came to her ear. After getting this explanation, Belen suddenly understood it in his heart and he was relieved.


    When she was a member of the Discipline Committee of the college, she also served as the manager of the magic guide library. Her experience can be described as extremely rich.


    Then Belen looked at latil again. The sadness in the latter''s look was really distressing.


    What did she feel?


    Wilnie and Xingnai also looked surprised and looked at latil. Unexpectedly, the cat Asian girl actually heard the story of the wind.


    The story of the wind can only be heard by those who master the magic of the wind attribute. It is a strange skill. Those who can master it are magic tutors with a high level.


    Of course, it''s very strange for latil to listen to the story of the wind inadvertently. If it wasn''t for the resonance between magic and nature at that moment, Verny couldn''t judge it.


    Even Leia looked at latil in surprise. She was still good at long wind magic, but she had never heard the story of the wind.


    Sure enough, latil is very talented!


    After a long time, latil finally calmed down. Her face was full of depression, which seemed to have a deep impact.


    "Latil, how are you? Are you okay?"


    Seeing latil''s haggard look, Belen couldn''t help worrying.


    "I''m all right, Mr. beren, the child. Can you save her...?"


    Latil looked haggard, but her eyes were full of hopeful eyes, and her strong wish was conveyed to her.


    However, Belen was stunned at the speech. He looked at those hopeful eyes, but he didn''t make a decision in his heart.


    "Latil, I may... Not be able to save her."


    The people present almost instantly judged who latil wanted to save, and so did beren.


    How heavy the story of the wind is, you can see what latil looks like now.


    It must be too heavy to breathe.


    The silver haired girl called the "witch" fought in such a place when she was young. What did she experience when she could get such a powerful force? How did it become so shrouded in despair?


    I can''t imagine those processes, but there is no doubt that the other party is poor.


    When she heard beren''s words, latil''s eyes suddenly stagnated, and then their light dimmed again, as if they had lost their vitality.


    "Mr. Bellen, can you save her? How can a child bear that feeling of silence..."


    Latil was still reluctant to put out the fire. She shuddered at the thought of the sense of silence in the secluded lake.


    Thought of that young girl, that thin and lonely figure to bear alone, latil couldn''t bear it!


    Latil wants to save her and pull the girl up from the abyss of Jiuyou!


    "No, latile, I..."


    Belen couldn''t speak any more. At this time, latil would be very sad to say these frustrating words.


    "It''s not that beren doesn''t save, but that he can''t save. Do you understand?"


    Verny opened her mouth. She looked at latil. Although she didn''t know what the girl felt, it must be heartbreaking.


    Latil subconsciously looked at Verny with doubts in her eyes.


    "That girl is the number one detainee in Sattar prison. She is called the" witch ". How do you think to save such a person here?


    First of all, we don''t consider breaking in, because Sattar''s security is much stronger than we think. After all, those people are detained.


    Then the redemption is even more impractical. The existence of the "witch" can be said to have great value.


    Finally, and most importantly, who knows if the "witch" is willing to come out?


    So, do you understand? "


    Verny finished her opinion in one breath, and then she looked at beren again, with a calm look but solemn eyes.


    "If you want to save me, I won''t help you."


    Verny knows what kind of person Bellen is. If he wants to save it, he may be able to save it, but she can''t be easy or even pay a heavy price.


    But I don''t think I''m stupid enough to save the girl, right? No matter how you look at it, it''s not worth it. After all, it''s too risky!


    Belen''s eyes lifted slightly. He looked at Verny, and then at latil, who was lowering his head and seemed to have given up.


    Beren looked down at the arena and wanted to save the girl. There was too much uncertainty.


    There''s no need to spell it for a stranger.


    Oh, isn''t it?

 Chapter 97

    In a dark prison, a silver haired girl could be seen sitting in a corner with her knees in her arms, her limbs bound by chains and shackles.


    Even the notorious "witch" is only a prisoner here, but no one dares to offend the girl.


    With her eyes closed, the silver haired girl exudes a feeling of death all over her, just like a dying person.


    But she is only a young child, only 14 years old. How does this sense of silence come from?


    Dada.


    Footsteps sounded in the dark prison, a shadow grew bigger and bigger with the candle, and several people came to the prison.


    The leader standing in the center is a man with white hair but not very tall. He seems to be only in his fifties.


    The man''s eyes had gone through a lot of vicissitudes. He looked at the silver haired girl in the cell.


    "You go down first."


    The man, who was almost old, ordered the people around him.


    "My Lord! She is very dangerous!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Go down."


    The man shook his head and didn''t seem to care. He glanced at the people around him.


    After the eyes understood, those people had to sigh at the bottom of their hearts. They didn''t understand the man''s practice very much.


    "Sir, we''ll wait outside if..."


    At this point, the man will not say more. After all, this is not the first time.


    After the guards left, the middle-aged man spread out his palm and put a silver key there. He picked up the key and inserted it into the lock of his cell.


    Click.


    The door of the cell was opened, and the man entered the cell. He sat in front of the silver haired girl.


    "Elia."


    The silver haired girl who heard the name seemed to fluctuate. Her eyes slowly opened and her black pupils stared at the man opposite.


    "Sorry, I can''t take you where you want to go, but ah... I brought you two things."


    The man took out a picture book and a conch. He stood up and went to the girl, put his things on the ground, then returned to his original position, sat down and looked at the girl quietly.


    There seemed to be a little luster in Elia''s eyes. She picked up the conch and looked at it for a while. Then she picked up the picture book and opened it. The black pupils suddenly widened.


    There is a hand-painted picture of the sea on the picture book. It is very beautiful. It seems that the painter has a deep foundation. Even the color is deep and shallow, as if he is directly engraving the picture.


    "Big... Sea..."


    Elia whispered these two words in her mouth. In the depths of her eyes, a color called longing emerged.


    "The conch was brought back from the sea. Maybe you can still hear the sound of the sea."


    When he saw that the girl''s look had changed, the man seemed very satisfied, and he showed a kind smile. Novel network


    "The sound of the sea..."


    Elia murmured. She looked at the blue sea map and put the conch in her ear. A noisy voice came. There were roaring winds and waves and chirping gulls. Countless voices mixed together, but they were so beautiful.


    Elia listened to the sound inside the conch like that and looked at the sea in the picture book, as if she was a little distracted.


    Just sitting quietly, no one bothered. Time passed quickly, and the man looked at the silver haired girl quietly.


    "I want to go."


    I don''t know how long later, Elia finally said this sentence, which seemed to be saying to the man, with a hint of prayer.


    When he heard this, the man''s smile stopped suddenly. He looked at Elia in a daze, his wrinkled hands clenched into fists, and his eyes were full of apology.


    "Sorry."


    His apology was sincere and full of apology.


    The girl''s identity is very heavy, so he can''t let the girl out at all.


    Elijah was not talking anymore. She still looked at the sea on the picture book, and the noise echoed in her ears, but the light in her eyes was getting darker and darker, but there was still a little light left in the end.


    Even so, maybe she has been satisfied.


    Seeing that Elia had returned to normal again, the man had to close his eyes and sigh at the bottom of his heart.


    The man opened his eyes again. He stood up and looked at the silver haired girl again. Finally, he walked out of the cell and locked the lock.


    In the cell, Elia didn''t fluctuate at all because of the man''s departure. She stared at the picture book for a long time.


    "My Lord!"


    After seeing the man come out, the guards were relieved. They were so frightened every time.


    "Let''s go."


    The man nodded to the guards and motioned. He walked up the stairs, followed by the guards.


    After leaving the prison, the warm sunshine shone on the people, dispelling the haze brought out from the prison.


    When he came to an office, the man sat in his chair with a haggard face and seemed to worry too much.


    "My Lord, why are you so kind to the witch?"


    A young guard asked everyone''s questions. He didn''t understand that the adult was so kind to that man.


    "Kind... Indeed, just pity for her?"


    The man seemed to laugh at himself. He clenched his hands on the table and leaned his head on the back of his hands. The sad look was not seen.


    "I used to, but I have a daughter. Up to now, I still clearly remember her appearance. She is a very lovely child.


    And Elia, like my child, you understand that mood? "


    After listening to the man''s words, everyone was silent. They didn''t know much about the adult. They just knew that the man was a very kind boss.


    One thing can be learned from his mouth. The adult''s daughter may be dead, and it is probably understandable why she takes care of the girl so much, although she can''t feel it.


    "Sir, it is said that the" witch "should go to the ghajib arena in order to attract tourists."


    Even the reporter felt helpless. Although the little girl was called the "witch", the "witch" was only a child.


    "What about the time limit?"


    "Ten days."


    The man was silent. Finally, he raised his head. There seemed to be a trace of anger in his eyes. Finally, he sighed again.


    "That is to say, there is another fight on the 15th day, which is the winning game."


    "But my Lord, the boss has been a little impatient, so drag on..."


    The reporter is also worried. After all, it has been delayed for more than half a year. Even if this adult is in an important position and the manager of Sattar arena, I''m afraid he will be severely suppressed in the end.


    They don''t want this kind-hearted adult to be punished.


    "Just do what I say. All right, you all go down."


    The man finally gave an order.


    "Yes."


    Everyone sighed secretly and thought it was too bad for the adult, but there was nothing to do.


    After his men withdrew, he got up. He turned around and looked through the glass window at the dark clouds gradually spreading all over the sky. His eyes were full of worry and his mouth gave a deep sigh.


    "Elia, this may be... The last time I can help you."

 Chapter 98

    Until she returned to the hotel from the Sattar arena, latil always looked dejected.


    Belen also felt very distressed about this latyr. He wanted to comfort the girl, but he didn''t know what to say.


    When I came back from Sattar arena, I took a ride with Verny. After all, beren was honest.


    They got out of the carriage and returned to the hotel. Verny looked at latil, who was distracted, and then looked at Belen.


    "You should settle the matter on your side first, and we''ll talk later."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also nodded to him. At the moment, he was more concerned about latil''s situation.


    "Xingnai, let''s go."


    On leaving, Xingnai''s beautiful eyes looked at beren intentionally or unintentionally, and then went with Verny.


    "Sister?"


    The petite latis pulled the corners of latil''s clothes and looked at the latter with a small face. Even she felt something wrong with her sister.


    Latil looked back at latis. She smiled reluctantly and reached out and rubbed latis''s head.


    "Sister is fine."


    Then, beren and others returned to their residence, but his mood at the moment was complicated. He was leaning against the wall.


    I wish I hadn''t taken latil to the Sattar arena.


    Although he thought so in his heart, at the same time, he knew it was impossible. After all, beren couldn''t refuse such a small request.


    It may be the inevitability that led to the current situation.


    Beren suddenly felt a little thirsty. He took the glass bottle and went to the side room to pick up the juice.


    "Latil, haven''t you pulled yourself together?"


    Laiya on one side was angry when she saw that latil was still decadent.


    "I... no, it''s okay. Just give me a little 3 time."


    "I said, latile, don''t you think it''s unfair to Mr. Belen?"


    Leia sat in front of latil with a serious expression. She was a little angry.


    "Ah?"


    Latleton was stunned, and her heart stopped for a moment.


    "The child may be very poor. You want to save her out of kindness, which is understandable", but you can''t impose your ideas on Mr. beren. "


    Leia severely criticized latil. She knew latil''s kindness, but she also understood beren''s embarrassment.


    "I... I didn''t have to ask Mr. Belen to save people, I just..."


    "Latil."


    When lya called her, latil also stopped talking. She looked at lya in a daze and gradually understood something in her heart.


    "Mr. beren, he''ll be very embarrassed."


    This sentence hit latil''s heart like a meteorite, and she opened her eyes.


    How could Mr. Bellen ignore her almost begging request at that time?


    Now, recalling what Verny said at that time, latil can understand the seriousness of what she thought.


    The consequence of saving people is likely to be irreparable. Not only Belen, but also they will be involved.


    Mr. Belen obviously took this into account.


    Although we know that Mr. Belen is great, even students who graduated from frozarno college may not be able to fight against power.


    Besides, the person to be saved is a well-known prisoner, and the difficulty is unimaginable.


    "Sorry..."


    Latil apologized to Leia. Although she knew her behavior was inappropriate, she was still unwilling.


    "I''m not the one latil should apologize to."


    Leia blinked her eyes, put out her tongue playfully, put her hands on her ankles and smiled.


    Click.


    "Do you want juice?"


    The door was opened and beren came in with a glass bottle in his hand with orange juice.


    "I want to drink!"


    Leia shouted.


    "I want it too!"


    A small head came out from behind beren''s room door, and the cat''s ears were still swinging. It was latis, who had just been turning through the book beren had brought.


    "What about... Latil?"


    Belen looked carefully at latil, and didn''t know whether the latter was in a better mood.


    "Well, Mr. Belen, please."


    Latil looked at beren and wanted to say something, but she restrained herself at the moment.


    "Good!"


    Seeing that latil also wanted to drink, Belen was immediately happy. It seemed that she was in a better mood. Immediately, she went to find three cups and filled them with juice.


    These juice are provided by the hotel, and the taste is very pure. The original juice does not contain any additives. It can be said that it is not only delicious, but also very nutritious.


    "Mr. beren."


    Hearing the sound coming from her ear, Belen also turned her head and immediately sat up when she saw latil.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Belen is ready to respond to latil''s words. It''s probably about the child.


    "Sorry!"


    "Ah?"


    Beren was stunned. He stared at the girl with bent waist and low head in front of him.


    "It seems that the child''s mood has been conveyed to me. My mood to save her has not changed yet, but I have forgotten Mr. beren''s feelings. I''m sorry! It''s clear that Mr. beren is taking care of us, but I..."


    Latil felt her eyes moist and her voice choked. She didn''t understand that she had done a very excessive thing until Leia woke her up.


    At this time, a warm hand fell on latil''s head and stroked it gently, very peaceful.


    "What a good boy. Listen to me. Latil didn''t do anything wrong. It''s just a normal thing."


    Belen smiled when she saw latil blaming herself, and didn''t blame latil.


    Listening to the story of the wind, the child''s mood will become so depressed. It''s impossible to guess what the child is carrying.


    It''s natural for latil to want to save the child. After all, she also has different past experiences. How could she be indifferent?


    "Latil wants to save the child very much. I understand this mood. What a kind child."


    Belen gently stroked latil''s head. His eyes were soft, but he knew the mood very well.


    "But listen to me."


    Belen took back his hand and looked with a serious look. He looked at the girl in front of him. Although he couldn''t bear it, he still said it.


    "The consequences of saving the child are very great. At present, there is no peaceful solution.


    It''s too hard to save the child, so give up. "


    Hearing Belen''s words, latil''s eyes were slightly dim. Sure enough... There was no way.


    At the thought of that feeling, latil''s heart was still in pain involuntarily. The child


    Latil''s kindness can''t be contained, and beren knows it.


    Although this is latil''s wish, Belen refused ruthlessly, which is also for their good.


    After a long time, latil gradually relieved her heartache. She opened her mouth to break the silence.


    "Mr. beren, may I... Meet her?"

 Chapter 99

    How could beren refuse latil''s request? He agreed without hesitation.


    "Leave it to me!"


    Latil''s brown cat pupils have a sad color. Obviously, she hasn''t let go, but she knows she can''t do anything.


    Belen couldn''t bear to see latil''s decadence, and didn''t know how to evaluate the so-called story of the wind.


    Being able to listen to the story of the wind is enough to show latil''s talent, but it''s out of time. It''s really helpless.


    Laiya on one side also thinks this is the best result, but how can latil meet the child?


    Leia looked at beren, then her mind moved, as if she thought of something.


    Night.


    Belem came to a door, and there stood a woman in a formal dress with square wide eyes.


    "Thank you."


    Bellen thanked the woman, then pushed the door in, and the eye Niang Secretary closed the door again.


    "Finally, I thought it would take two days."


    There was a happy voice in the office. A girl with two horsetails was sitting in a chair, crossing her legs, and her eyes were twinkling at beren.


    In addition to Verny, there was a beautiful girl with purple hair. It was Xingnai. She drank tea quietly.


    "Long time no see."


    The first sentence is this. It''s the first time beren and Verny have faced each other face to face since they met again. Novel network


    "Is it really you? Jianju 2?"


    Wilnie''s eyes twinkled. She was a little unbelievable. After all, she didn''t hear from beren four years after graduation. Unexpectedly, she met her in these days.


    "I really miss this title."


    Beren scratched his cheek and looked back, as if he remembered something in the past.


    "What does Jianju 2 mean?"


    Xingnai on one side is also curious. After all, the other party is a student of the same session as Veronica.


    "Our college once had an association called Jianju society. You should know that?"


    Verny looked at Xingnai. After the latter heard this sentence, her bright eyes also coagulated slightly and nodded.


    "Of course."


    "Well, the second seat of Jianju society is him. Because I don''t know his name, I usually call him" Jianju 2. "


    Verny said, pointing to a position in front of her, gave Belen a look and indicated that she could sit there.


    "Is sword the second seat in the club...?"


    Xingnai''s eyes focused on beren, and his right hand rubbed on the scabbard.


    "May I have your name now?"


    Verny looked at beren with expectant eyes. After all, she didn''t wear a mask now, so there was no need to hide her name.


    "Well, let''s get to know Belen grean, a member of the Sword Society of the 67th session of frozarno college."


    It''s also interesting to say. Verny and others, those who were in the same session with beren, didn''t know beren''s real name and were called "Jianju 2".


    "Wilnie andienz, the 67th student of frozarno college and member of Discipline Committee."


    After introducing themselves, their expressions couldn''t help smiling. It was really interesting. Although they didn''t know their name and face, the friendship was real.


    "Unexpectedly, under the mask, your true appearance is not bad. If they see your true face, they don''t know what kind of expression they will have."


    Verny smiled with playfulness. She looked carefully at beren in front of her. This was the first time she saw the latter''s true face.


    "Well... How are they?"


    Belen didn''t want to talk about her appearance. She looked a little unnatural and immediately changed the topic.


    "They all have their own colors."


    Verny''s smile contains many emotions, and what can''t be said is in silence.


    And beren naturally understood the meaning of this sentence, which was also a feeling in her heart.


    Apart from him, the young eagles had turned into eagles and soared.


    "That''s nice."


    Belen lamented that although it is simple, it contains many meanings.


    "What about you?"


    Verny asked curiously. After all, beren hasn''t heard from her all the time.


    "I''m living a very ordinary life. Compared with you, I can say I''m at a standstill."


    Belen said it calmly. He didn''t regret his experience over the years. Instead, he was very happy from beginning to end.


    Hearing Belen''s words, Verne looked at him in silence. After a long time, she smiled again.


    "It seems that you are not bad. Have you found your own color?"


    Beren showed a rare smile. The smile outlined by the corners of his mouth is enough to show his satisfaction.


    Experience is different, the harvest is also different. Those guys have found their own color. They are very curious. How much have they grown?


    "That girl..."


    Wilnie thought of latil, because she heard the story of the wind, so she also cared a little.


    Moreover, the girl obviously has a lot to do with beren.


    "In fact, I have something to ask you this time."


    "Well... Tell me."


    Verny looked at beren with great interest and looked in a good mood.


    "Latil wants to see the child. Can you please?"


    Belen came here not only to catch up, but also to let Verny rely on her relationship to let them go to prison to meet the child.


    With Verny''s intelligence, she knew at once who "latil" and "the child" meant. She thought for a while and then nodded.


    "No problem. If you''re not in a hurry, can you arrange these two days?"


    For the help of old friends, Verny naturally won''t refuse, but at the same time, Verny looked at beren with some curious eyes.


    "Of course, please."


    Belen nodded. It''s good to let latil relax these two days.


    "Is that girl your lover?"


    "Ah?"


    Belen was also stunned by wilnie''s sudden question, and she was really a little unprepared.


    "You seem to care about those three girls. Is it the latil? Or the elf girl? Can you say... It''s the child? It''s really cute."


    Verny looked at beren jokingly, and the more she talked about the last, the more frightened she was.


    "No, no, they are my friends, companions and family traveling together."


    "Hmm? Is that so?"


    "Of course!"


    Beren was a little embarrassed. He reached out and wiped the sweat on his cheeks. This girl was really amazing.


    "The sword ranks second. Is your sword skill very excellent?"


    The voice of a beautiful girl with purple hair, Xingnai, was also accompanied by the sound of swords.

 Chapter 100

    The beautiful girl named Xingnai is looking at beren with her bright eyes like ripples in the lake.


    "This..."


    Belen didn''t expect the other party to mention this as soon as he opened his mouth, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Xingnai, you can ask him for advice on your swordsmanship. He is very, very powerful."


    Wilnie looked like she didn''t think it was too big. While looking at Xingnai, she occasionally squinted at beren with a joking look.


    "Jianju society was established by this guy and the president. Maybe Xingnai can''t compare with him in fencing."


    After listening to Verny''s words, Xingnai also couldn''t help but look at her. She was shocked and seemed to notice some key points.


    "Why don''t you compare swordsmanship with Xingnai? This guy is looking for swordsmanship experts everywhere. Oh, by the way, she hasn''t lost yet."


    Verny winked at beren and seemed to support beren''s defeat of Xingnai once.


    "I haven''t exercised much these years. It''s different for a long time. There''s nothing like it."


    Beren waved his hand carelessly, and he was quite clear about how much weight he had now.


    It''s very easy to understand that if you haven''t exercised for too long, your strength will deteriorate.


    Xingnai''s eyes stayed on beren for a long time. She believes that if the opponent is not in its heyday, it makes no sense to win, but


    "I still want to see Mr. Jianju''s strength."


    "It''s embarrassing enough."


    It can be said that few sword repairers don''t know the name of the club called "Jianju society" in frozarno School Park.


    I still remember many years ago, when more than a dozen demon generals of the demon army secretly attacked the imperial capital in China, the members of Jianju society only walked out of three people and killed all the demon generals.


    The strength of the demon family generals was very terrible. They were enough to collide head-on with Superman. Jianju society only went out of three people and wiped out all the more than a dozen demon family generals. This was a legend at that time.


    "Can there be Mr. Jianju 2 among the three people who killed the demon generals in Jianju society?"


    "Well, without me, three other guys did it. I didn''t seem to be in the school park at that time."


    Belen thought about it, and then he shook his head. Even if he was in the School Park, he wouldn''t do it. The thankless things were left to those guys, who were happy anyway.


    "Then who is better than the three?"


    Xingnai cares about it very much. There is a look of expectation in her eyes. She has never fought with the demon family generals, but she has the confidence to win.


    "They are much better than me."


    Beren replied this sentence very seriously. He was neither modest nor lying.


    "Well, I hope you will give me some advice!"


    Xingnai stood up, bent down and bowed, and sincerely wanted to discuss the sword with Belen, which made the latter a headache.


    "That..."


    "Belen, don''t refuse. Aren''t you interested in the wine swordsmanship inherited by Xingnai? Besides, should I explain the hot spring room...?"


    Before Beilun refused, Verny interrupted Beilun''s words. She looked at Beilun with a cunning smile.


    He was caught at once, and beren''s heart jumped. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He knew what Verny meant again.


    "What hot spring room?"


    Xingnai looked at Verny curiously, while the latter smiled without explanation, which made the purple haired girl look at Verny and beren suspiciously.


    "I promise."


    Seeing Xingnai suspicious, beren immediately agreed. He sighed deeply. It was too foul.


    "But you can''t hurt each other, or I will be told by latil when I go back."


    If they go back with an injury, latil and they will find out. It''s too much trouble.


    "No problem."


    Xingnai also agreed. She didn''t intend to be too serious. It''s not good to hurt each other.


    "I won''t go out, just here."


    Beren looked at the huge office, which was enough for them to play. Anyway, it was not a duel.


    "Here it is."


    Xingnai doesn''t care about the place very much. He should take a bite.


    "Hey, hey, you two should play slowly. Don''t tear me down!"


    When Verny heard that they were going to do it here, she couldn''t help pumping at the corners of her mouth. This is the rhythm of dismantling here.


    Xingnaiben stood there, and the next action was to put his hand on the hilt of the sword. He looked a little calm, and his posture was ready.


    "Alas..."


    Belem sighed. He stood up. If he could, he would never have to do it. Isn''t it a waste of energy?


    "Shall I lend you a sword?"


    Xingnai saw that there was no other sword around Belen''s waist, so he asked.


    "Oh, no, No."


    Beren shook his head, then looked in the storage, and finally took out a sword.


    "You use this sword?"


    Seeing the sword, after determining that it was a very ordinary magic guide, Xingnai couldn''t help asking.


    "Ah? Well... Just this sword."


    Bei ethics nodded his head of course, and then looked at the sword in his hand. He found that the sword body was rusty and the magic runes inside began to be blurred.


    "Well, all right."


    Xingnai nodded and didn''t care about the sword. After all, it was just a small duel.


    Belen took the sword and his eyes fell on the scabbard of Xingnai. He has long heard of the sword in the scabbard.


    "Please."


    Belen asked Xingnai to do it first, which was out of gentleman''s etiquette.


    Xingnai was not polite, but her behavior made Belen a little confused. The girl picked up the wine pot around her waist and took a sip. She took out half of the sword blade, dropped the wine on it, and then put the sword into the sheath.


    "I''m coming."


    Xingnai said a bland greeting. The next moment, there was a bright star in her eyes. At that moment, the sword edge suddenly came out of its sheath.


    At that moment, beren''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his breath surged out in an instant.


    "Twenty five percent!"


    At such a close distance, beren''s reaction has reached its limit.


    Ding!


    The sound of two swords sounded at the same time almost in an instant. Beren''s sword crossed upward and seemed to cut something.


    That''s a drop of wine!


    However, after Beilun saw it clearly, countless swords appeared in his eyes. His eyes coagulated slightly, and the sword in his hand pulled up a sword flower.


    Instead of avoiding, he went up against the blade, and their swords collided many times in an instant.


    Beren frowned slightly. The other party''s swordsmanship was very strange. He couldn''t find any track at all. He was like a drunk. You didn''t know where his feet would go.


    Xingnai''s wine swordsmanship is very strange. His eyes are blurred but he seems sober. The wine smell is very heavy and spread from the sword edge.


    At this moment, beren resisted with some difficulty. The other party''s sword spirit was more excessive than the general sword spirit, because the wine!


    He can probably judge the magic attribute of the other party.


    Wine strength.


    Once you activate the magic, you can get drunk. With wine, the magic can be intensified. It''s perfect.


    No trace, no penetration.


    This girl with purple hair was born for wine swordsmanship.


    The sword Qi shook and cracked the surrounding furniture. For this, Verne felt a headache.


    Ding Ding.


    The crisp voice sounded, and Belen stepped back. His eyes stared at the beautiful girl in front of him, and his heart couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s really... Great."


    Even the sword in beren''s hand is cracked. After all, there is an irreparable gap with the sword in the other party''s hand.


    At this time, Xingnai took out another wine pot. When her thumb lifted the plug, a strong smell of wine filled the air. She held her head up and drank down, and there was a wild heat in her eyes.


    When she saw the appearance of Xingnai, beren immediately felt the danger. She was awed in her heart. Let''s go!


    "No!"


    Verny also suddenly stood up from her position. She ran to the desk and slapped on a mechanism.


    Buzz!


    The magic spread, and a defensive magic appeared in the office, wrapping the whole house.


    "Belem! Be serious!"


    Verny turned her head again and shouted to beren.


    However, beren didn''t hear clearly. He just looked at the girl in front of him.


    Liquor, when it''s hot!


    Keng!


    The wine spilled on the sword body. At the moment when the sword returned to the scabbard, Xingnai suddenly pulled out the sword and shot out with the hot wine.


    The heat is billowing. It''s sword Qi. It''s so fast that it''s hard for the naked eye to understand. The magic of wine power is like a fanatical potion. It''s amazing.


    "Thirty five percent!"


    With his sword in his hands, beren cleaved from right to left, and his breath grew again, like a surging crater!


    Hiss!


    The sword spirit encountered obstacles, but it was only to this extent. Under Belen''s eyes, the sword in his hand was directly broken, subconsciously deflected his head, and a strand of his hair was cut off.


    Boom!


    The sword, like a brilliant white meteor, directly broke through the magic barrier, and the house was shaking violently.


    And Belen was leaning his head. He avoided the sword and blinked. The sword was crazy enough!


    "It was agreed that the competition would not hurt..."

 Chapter 101

    "Xingnai!"


    Seeing that beren was all right, Verny shouted at Xingnai. She couldn''t help getting angry and went to the purple haired girl with her cheeks bulging.


    Angry not because Xingnai used the sword against beren, but because of her office!


    "Too much! My office has been torn down for you!"


    Verny stood in front of Xingnai angrily, her little face full of anger.


    The magic on Xingnai''s body receded, and the wine strength naturally dissipated. The blurred eyes were also gradually clear, and the body was no longer shaking.


    "Ah?"


    When Xingnai woke up, she immediately realized that it was wrong, and then recalled that she just seemed to have done a very bad thing.


    "That... I''m sorry."


    After knowing that he made a mistake, Xingnai immediately apologized to Verny. The sword was exposed to others.


    "Fool, you almost killed someone just now. Shouldn''t you apologize?"


    Verny wrapped her hands around her chest, looked like an adult, scolded Xingnai and looked at the latter seriously.


    Hearing this, Xingnai immediately turned her head. She looked at beren, who was looking bitter.


    "Well, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Baron make complaints about it. If he was hit by that sword, the word "something" is really too light.


    "Sorry, once I urge the magic, the longer it lasts, the deeper I get drunk."


    Xingnai looked a little guilty. He said it was just a duel, but he almost hurt others just now.


    After hearing the speech, beren was also a little surprised. Although she knew that the girl was hiding a lot, it still seemed immeasurable that she was a stronger swordsman in the Vietnam War.


    "That''s great!"


    Belen couldn''t help sighing. He looked at his trembling right hand again. Is it lazy these years?


    "It''s not only no progress, but also backward. It''s amazing what you''ve been doing all these years."


    Verny also saw beren''s state, and some couldn''t help saying, after all, he


    "Well... Anyway, I''m very happy."


    Some nonsense answers, but beren smiled. The level of strength is not important to him.


    Verny looked at beren, stared at him for a long time, and finally sighed.


    "If you let those guys know what you are like now, they will come to you. Those guys have long wanted to avenge you."


    Even if beren''s life is full, his strength is a little worse than that in the school park. Isn''t he lazy?


    One side of Xingnai listened to the conversation between the two. His eyes fell on the broken sword, and his eyes flickered slightly.


    The sword just now was subconsciously displayed after the wine strength came up. It can be said that it was not only in the scope of "competition".


    Of course she knew the power of the sword, but that''s it. The man in front of her still planned to be hard next, but in the end, the sword broke.


    He''s sure he can take it!


    If the strength of the man in front of him has been stagnant, that is to say, his strength has been stopped in the school garden period.


    At that time, he already had such strength?


    You know, now it''s just a duel. Neither she nor he did his best.


    Jianju 2, this title has a little impression. It seems that when did you know it?


    Xingnai shook her head and didn''t go about it for the time being. She came up to Belen and stretched out her slender hand.


    "Star nyamira zetars."


    "Belen glien."


    Beilun stretched out his hand and held Xingnai''s hand. The cold and soft hand was as soft as bone. After holding it for a moment, he withdrew his hand.


    "Have a chance to fight again next time."


    Xingnai smiled. She respected the powerful swordsman very much, although the man in front of her didn''t seem to be very keen on fighting.


    Belen nodded, although he didn''t want to fight again, then he looked at Verny again.


    "Then please do that. It''s very late. I should go back."


    Verny nodded slightly, and then watched beren out of the door with Xingnai.


    "Oh, Verny."


    "Huh?"


    "Is he strong?"


    Xingnai asked this question.


    "Well, it''s strong."


    Verny said her answer without thinking. A figure in white came to her mind.


    Hearing Verny''s answer, Xingnai also looked at the double horsetail girl, whose face was full of serious color.


    "Are the three members of Jianju society better than him?"


    Remembering beren''s answer before, Xingnai couldn''t help but reconfirm. If the three were stronger than beren, what strength should they be today many years later?


    "This... I''m not sure."


    Verny smiled and shook her head as if she couldn''t decide the answer.


    "Ah?"


    "Well, in a certain period of time, the three of them may not be able to win beren, but after that time, any one of the three can win beren."


    Verny estimated it in her heart. Of course, it was calculated by the people in the college period.


    "Is Mr. beren''s magic special?"


    "Well... Say special and special, say ordinary and ordinary. Well, this is someone else''s privacy. Forgive me for not telling."


    Verny put out her tongue playfully.


    Xingnai doesn''t mind about this. She can understand Verny, but at the same time, she still remembers Verny''s words in her heart.


    Is that man so powerful?


    Jianju society is really some amazing people.


    At the thought of so many strong swordsmen, a burning color appeared in Xingnai''s eyes, but then she picked up her mind, scratched her cheek with green jade fingers, and looked at the wall destroyed by her awkwardly.


    Verny sighed slightly in her heart. Now he is "Belen glien", not the "second sword".


    Seeing Bellen''s current state, Verny can understand that the man only wants to live an ordinary life now.


    Is this something to be happy about or sad about?


    Verny couldn''t make up her mind. Finally, she smiled and shook her head.


    If it is the path he has chosen, be happy for it. After all, it is the choice of "sword second".


    Well, even if she thinks so, those guys may not think so.


    If some guy knows about it, he is expected to rush over immediately and beat up the "Belen glien" with the title of "sword second".


    Verny recovered. She sat back in her office chair and looked at the penetrated wall. There was a black line across her forehead.


    So, Verny picked up the phone on one side, and then took a faint look at Xingnai, who was still standing in place with an embarrassed face. She opened her mouth blandly.


    "Come to my office right away. Well, remember to bring some supper."

 Chapter 102

    Forget the competition between yourself and Xingnai. I hope it won''t happen again in the future. After all, it''s troublesome!


    Look, the previous sword almost hurt you. Oh, no, did you kill Bellen?


    This kind of thing is not only troublesome, but also very dangerous. Try to avoid it!


    Back in front of his residence, beren was a little tired. He couldn''t help but feel helpless. Would he be tired even if he hadn''t exercised for too long?


    Even the last time, it seems that you really lack exercise and are too lazy.


    Not thinking so much, beren opened the door and went into the room. He turned on the light and looked at the next door. There was no light.


    In his heart, beren turned off the light again. He opened a crack in the door, looked through the sleeping faces, and then closed the door.


    It''s late to remember.


    Beren took off his coat and got into bed.


    Well, he should go to sleep, too.


    Not long after closing her eyes, beren went to sleep. Today she is really a little tired. It comes from mental fatigue.


    This sleep was very deep, and beren also fell into a dream, although it was not a good dream.


    "Latil?"


    In the sight, the cat eared girl was kneeling on the ground crying, but she was staring at something with hazy tears.


    Looking down latil''s eyes, there was a girl with silver hair. Her feet were bound by chains and her handcuffs were led by chains. She was moving forward slowly. Her eyes were numb and at a loss.


    "The child..."


    Beren naturally knows who the silver haired girl is. After all, the reason for her deep impression is not just because of her magic talent.


    "Mr. beren, can you help her? She''ll never come back soon..."


    At this time, latil also looked at beren with her crying face, and the expression in her eyes was clearly visible.


    Sadness, hope, eagerness


    "Latil, I..."


    Belen has never seen such a sad latil. He obviously doesn''t know himself in a dream. He just feels so uncomfortable


    The silver haired girl walked farther and farther. Without looking back, she went straight to the cliff in front of her.


    "No!"


    Belen shouted, but the figure was still indifferent, stepped empty and fell directly into the abyss.


    This scene fell into beren''s eyes. His eyes were dull and his head seemed to stop working.


    "Mr. beren..."


    When he heard the voice, beren recovered. He looked at latil, who stared at him with empty eyes.


    "Why not save her?"


    Ding.


    Belen opened his eyes and woke up. His clothes had been soaked with sweat and his mouth was still panting.


    "So... Is it a dream?"


    Until she woke up, Belen still had a feeling of fear in her heart.


    Belen looked at the shining window and felt a headache. She felt that she had just slept. How could it be the day?


    I didn''t sleep well.


    Belen opened the door one day and saw that latil''s three women were still asleep. He didn''t intend to disturb them. At the moment, he picked up some clothes and was ready to take a bath.


    At the bathroom door, the two met.


    Beren blinked and felt embarrassed. He didn''t dare to say a word and looked at the person in front of him.


    In front of beren, a double ponytail girl wearing a bathrobe and beautiful appearance put her hands around her chest, gently touched her index finger and fingertips, and looked at beren indifferently.


    "This is a misunderstanding..."


    "I haven''t seen you have this hobby before. Is it cultivated over the years?"


    Verny''s eyes were cold and slightly eccentric. She never thought that beren would have such a hobby.


    "So it''s all a misunderstanding."


    Belen''s face was cold and sweaty. He forgot one thing: he didn''t know where the men''s hot spring room was, even the ordinary bathroom!


    Well, I accidentally came to women''s territory again and met a former discipline committee member. It''s terrible.


    "Don''t misunderstand me. Are you illiterate? You can''t understand the male and female areas marked in my hotel!?"


    Verny will definitely not believe what beren said this time. Last time she ran away for this guy, she couldn''t help it. She will be punished anyway.


    Bellen is still topless and facing Verny. It can be said that she is very uncomfortable.


    When she found that beren was a little different, wilnie felt a little strange, but with her intelligence, she quickly reacted and looked strange.


    "Are you... A pervert?"


    "No!"


    Beren looked very unnatural. Just when he was going to beg for mercy, there was a frightening sound in the bathroom.


    "Verny, are you in there?"


    The owner of the voice was recognized by Verny and beren in a moment.


    Shinai?!


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Not only does Bellen want to cry now, but even Verny feels an unprecedented danger.


    If Xingnai finds her and beren here, I''m afraid no matter how she explains it, that guy will think nonsense!


    "Hide!"


    Verny very carefully shouted to beren.


    Beren also had a tacit understanding at the moment. He knew it in a moment. However, when he turned his head, his face froze.


    "Where should I hide?"


    It''s just a small bathroom. There''s nothing to hide, so there''s nowhere to hide!


    Verny also noticed this, and her face suddenly looked ugly. She looked around, trying to find a hiding place.


    "Verny? What''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    Seeing that there was no movement in the bathroom, Xingnai was worried outside and guessed what had happened to Verny inside.


    "I''m here! It''s all right! I was thinking about something just now. I was distracted!"


    This reason is obviously far fetched, but it can not be said that it is impossible, and Xingnai naturally believes it.


    "Haven''t you started washing yet? Can I help you wipe your back?"


    "Ah? No, no!? I''m already washing!"


    While answering, Verny immediately took action. She casually pressed a switch, and water immediately fell from the ceiling, directly covering beren and Verny.


    push the button wrong!


    Verny''s face froze, and the switch was at maximum power.


    "This..."


    "Don''t talk!"


    Beren was about to speak when Verny interrupted him, and he immediately shut up.


    Xingnai felt strange outside the bathroom, but there was no doubt.


    "Well, I''ll go next door."


    "Well, good!"


    Hearing Xingnai''s words, wilniton was relieved. When she heard the footsteps leave, her body suddenly softened, but then she immediately noticed something wrong.


    Verny looked back. Her hair was wet now. She saw beren''s wet upper body and felt bad at once.


    "You! Are you still watching?!"


    Verny immediately protected herself. Her face was blushing. Her bathrobe was very thin and would become very transparent when soaked in water.


    "This, this is an accident! You see, it''s obviously an accident! I''ll go out at once!"


    Belen covered his eyes. It was clear that the water temperature was normal, but he felt his cheeks very hot. He immediately ran to the door, pressed the switch, opened the door and ran away.


    In the bathroom, Verny knelt on the ground and looked very strange. She pursed her lips and her cheeks seemed to drop blood. She was very ashamed.


    "Asshole..."

 Chapter 103

    After beren fled, he didn''t go back to his residence directly. After all, he looks like a drowned chicken now. Novel network


    After struggling with his brain, Belen finally went to the men''s bathroom under the guidance of passers-by, which made him very happy.


    Bathed in hot water, Bellen washed her body, hung her hair in front of her eyes, and her black eyes seemed to have light ripples.


    It''s estimated that this time, will Ni Zi remember her revenge?


    After all, he saw it.


    It''s really unexpected. That guy was well developed. He was clearly not a tall man. Belen thought so, as if he was thinking about something.


    Shook his head, scattered the pictures, pressed the switch, picked up the bath towel and wiped his body, and then found a set of clothes from the storage container to put on.


    "How comfortable!"


    With a sigh, Belen went out of the bathroom and felt very helpless when he thought of the nightmare and what happened in the bathroom.


    It''s so uncomfortable to take a bath.


    As soon as beren opened the door, a kitten jumped into his arms. He looked down and looked at him with big bright brown eyes.


    "Big brother, latis is hungry."


    "Go eat now."


    Beren comforted her softly, then reached out and rubbed rattis''s head.


    "Mr. beren."


    Latil also came to the door. She looked at beren unnaturally and dodged from time to time.


    Obviously, she is still ashamed of what happened yesterday.


    Seeing her like this, beren was laughing in her heart and obviously didn''t care so much. Novel network


    "Latil."


    "Ah? Yes!"


    "Hungry?"


    When hearing Belen''s words, latil also raised her head and looked at the smiling face. She also showed a touching smile.


    "Hungry!"


    At this time, Leia also ran out from one side. Her lively and cheerful appearance was really envious. She ran to beren with a smile.


    "Hungry, hungry!"


    "Then, eat!"


    The hotel has a special dining hall. All the guests come here for dinner, and it is much better than ordinary restaurants.


    However, it''s very polite to eat here, and those who throw things around will be fined a heavy sum.


    The food order here is fixed every day, and it can be said that it is extremely delicious. The chefs here are very experienced and experienced.


    Because it''s a buffet, you can''t waste food. It''s clearly stipulated here.


    However, this can be ignored by beren and his party.


    After all, girls can eat very much!


    Well, even latis is the same, showing a completely different stomach from boys of the same age.


    After a gust of wind swept the remnant clouds, the delicious food was eaten by the three girls. Beren witnessed all this and was ashamed at present.


    Isn''t the meal he prepared enough? In retrospect, it seems that there is no surplus left every time. Novel network


    In retrospect, the main purpose of coming to this city should be vacation, but now it seems that it needs to be slow for the time being.


    After breakfast, beren and others were on their way back.


    On the way, Belen also noticed latil''s expression of wanting to talk and stop, and now she knew what it was because of.


    Until the people returned to their residence, berem sat on the ground and spoke first.


    "Latil."


    "Yes!"


    Latil was shocked, and the cat''s ears stood stiff. She looked at beren with a nervous face and guessed something in her heart.


    "I promised you before, you can."


    At Belen''s words, latil also opened her eyes, followed by a happy smile.


    "Mr. beren!"


    "Huh?"


    "Thank you!"


    When he saw latil bending down, Belen stood up and approached, stretched out his hand and helped latil up.


    "This is what I promised you."


    Latil has been very satisfied. Although she wants to save the child, she still wants to, but she also knows that there is no way, she can''t save her.


    Nevertheless, latil also wanted to see the child. When the grief was conveyed to her, it could be understood that the child had not completely fallen into the abyss.


    Although she didn''t know what to say after the meeting, latil''s heart that wanted to see her couldn''t be contained.


    "I''ve asked Verny before, and she agreed. She should go to Sattar prison in these two days."


    Belen himself knew that he couldn''t go to nasatar prison without Verny.


    Anyway, she shouldn''t go back on what happened today?


    "Great!"


    Latil cried excitedly. She jumped into beren''s arms and hugged the latter.


    "Thank you, Mr. beren!"


    Feeling the soft body in her arms, beren reached out and rubbed latil''s head with a soft face.


    "There''s no need for the family to say thank you. It''s so strange."


    "Yes!"


    Leia was sitting with latis in her arms. She looked at them with a smile.


    "Latil really likes Mr. beren."


    Latil, who heard this, froze, then immediately broke free from beren''s arms and looked at Leia with a red face and shame.


    "What nonsense! I..."


    Unable to speak, latil blushed and jumped at Leia, and even latis fell down together. The kitten ran to beren with an expressionless struggle between the two.


    Seeing latil and Leia fighting, Belen was a little confused. He picked up latis and looked out of the window.


    Outside Sattar prison, a carriage stopped in front of the gate.


    Two girls came out of the carriage. It was Verny and Xingnai.


    At the moment, Verny is not wearing a double ponytail as usual, and a single ponytail. She is already in her twenties, but she gives people a very green feeling.


    Although it only changed from a double ponytail to a single ponytail, there seemed to be a change in temperament from the girl.


    Although such an embarrassing thing happened in the morning, Verny has cleaned up her mind now.


    Veronica won''t go back on what she promised because of that.


    Otherwise, you will be laughed at!


    Verny and Xingnai came to the gate, where there were two guards.


    "I''m Verny andienz. Please inform me. I want to see the warden, haiglen."


    Hearing Verny''s name, the two guards looked at each other, and then one of them nodded and immediately reported it.


    Before long, the guard came back. It seems that he was allowed and the gate was opened.


    Verny ordered the servant to wait outside and walked into Sattar prison with Xingnai.


    The most powerful person in this prison is the warden.


    Followed a guard to an office, and the door opened.


    At the end of the office, a white haired man was dealing with his business when he raised his head.


    "Verny andinz? I wonder what the owner of the andinz hotel wants to do here?"


    The warden named Hagrid put down his work and looked at Verny with wise eyes.


    Verny also looked at the warden, which was the first time she saw the manager of Sattar prison.


    "I want you to help the warden."

 Chapter 104

    At the moment, Hagrid, the warden of Sattar prison, is watching Verny.


    He is very concerned about each other''s surname. After all, it is "Andy INZ".


    After judging the identity of the girl in front of her, Hagrid also spoke.


    "So, what does the little princess of the andinz family want me to do?"


    Seeing that the other party knew her identity, Verny didn''t feel much surprise. She meant it. She looked at Hagrid deeply.


    "We''d like to see the witch. Please forgive me."


    Hearing Verny''s request, Hagrid''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he stared at the former.


    "I know she''s called a witch. What else can I see her do?"


    When the other party asked, Verny didn''t prepare any words, so she told the truth.


    "A friend''s... Sister wants to meet that" witch ". It should be out of compassion."


    Hagrid was stunned when he heard the speech, slightly frowned, some doubts and doubts.


    "Compassion?"


    "The warden should know the story of the wind?"


    After hearing this, Hagrid raised his eyebrows slightly. Naturally, he knew it. However, why did he mention it?


    "My friend''s sister, whose magic attribute is the wind, heard the story of the wind."


    Verny didn''t finish, but as long as she wasn''t a fool, she should understand what she said.


    It is obvious who the object of the wind is.


    Hagrid was silent. When he heard the story of the wind, he would feel it to a great extent. He raised his head and looked at Verny.


    "I allowed it, but I have a condition. I want to follow."


    Many people are interested in Elia. He can''t be sure whether Andy INZ has any purpose.


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t follow in anyway."


    Verny said plainly that she didn''t want to go to the dirty prison.


    In Verny''s opinion, Hagrid agreed because of her identity. Generally speaking, the prisoners in this prison will not be contacted by outsiders.


    In fact, Hagrid was only because of the person who listened to the story of the wind. After all, it was about Elia.


    "When can I?"


    "Anytime."


    "Then, tomorrow."


    With that, Verny turned and left. Xingnai followed her. She didn''t want to have any contact with any warden. Since the other party agreed to her request, she owed a favor, but she couldn''t do more.


    "The shelf is really big."


    Haigren shook his head helplessly for Wayne''s departure. Who let the other party be the "andeinz" family.


    "The story of the wind."


    Hagrid put his hands against his chin, his eyes were deep, as if thinking about something, and then he looked at a document on the table, and his heart was a little agitated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the hotel, in Verny''s office, Verny and Xingnai are sitting in a chair. The latter is drinking wine, her cheeks are red and slightly drunk.


    At the other end of the table, beren was blinking, a little restrained, and didn''t dare to look at Verny. Of course, the reason was that it happened in the morning.


    Verny, too, did not look at beren, but at the document. In fact, her mind was not on the white paper of the document.


    "I''m here because..."


    Beren broke the silence by opening his mouth first. His eyes occasionally swept Verny''s face, but the latter kept that dull look, which made him unable to judge.


    Should be, not angry?


    "I helped you finish the thing you asked. You owe me."


    Verny looked at the document and didn''t look at beren, but she also didn''t focus. Her eyes were turning around.


    "Well, I owe you one. If you need me to do anything, just say it."


    Belen nodded. Since he asked others to do something, he had to pay anything.


    "Well, I want you to teach flotti a lesson. That guy''s mouth is too poisonous. I can''t scold her!"


    It seemed that she remembered flotti''s sour face, and Verny bit her teeth.


    "Frody? Are you still in touch?"


    Belen was stunned at the speech and looked at Verny curiously.


    In this regard, Verny glanced at beren coldly, with a different taste, as if she was angry.


    "Apart from you, no matter how far apart they are, they are more or less connected."


    In this regard, beren can only be embarrassed and silent. Indeed, he seems to have cut off contact with everyone.


    "Flotti is now the chief of the special Armaments Department of the Empire. However, this guy still likes to make trouble everywhere as before. I haven''t met her much before."


    Verny looked very cold, obviously, and she was not very happy every time she met.


    From the time of school, Verny often quarreled with flotti.


    Because Veronica is a member of the discipline committee, while flotti dresses up strangely every day and says it''s personal fashion.


    Naturally, Verny couldn''t stand it. She played tricks in the school garden all day,


    Chief of the imperial special armaments division.


    Hearing this, Bellen was also surprised. She didn''t expect that flotti had come to this step. She didn''t know about it from her last time.


    "Flotti, I met her the other day. It seems that there hasn''t been much change."


    Belen recalled the scene at that time. Frody didn''t seem to have changed much, just like in the school garden period.


    When Belen said he had met flotti, Verny was curious.


    "Did you meet her? Did she recognize you?"


    Beren nodded.


    When she saw it, verniton frowned. But she didn''t recognize Bellen at first sight. Doesn''t that mean she lost to flotti again?!


    "She''s from the student union,"


    "What can be changed? It''s still the knife mouth. I must... No, next time, you help me teach her a lesson!"


    Verny seemed to realize that she couldn''t scold flotti and gave up immediately.


    "Cough."


    In this regard, beren gave a dry cough and refused to comment.


    "Well, I''m going back."


    Belem got up and thought it was time for dinner. Just as he got up and turned to leave, he remembered another thing.


    "When can I go?"


    "Tomorrow morning, oh, by the way, the warden will follow you and ask your sister not to be too emotional."


    Verny blew some hot tea and reminded Bellen.


    It would be a disaster if latil said something like saving people after becoming emotional during the invigilation.


    What does this remind the warden? To save the prisoner? Prison Break? Don''t you put Belen and others on the danger list?


    Belen was stunned, and the warden would follow, which surprised him, but it was reasonable to think about it, but then he left with a strange look.


    "It''s my daughter."

 Chapter 105

    After Belen told latil that she could see the child tomorrow, the girl was also very happy.


    But at the same time, I can''t help getting nervous. After all, I''ll see the child soon.


    After that, Belen also told latil what the warden would follow.


    "Don''t get too excited then, otherwise it will be very troublesome..."


    Belem remembered what Verny said and felt it necessary to remind teal.


    "I see!"


    Latil can naturally understand what it means to have a warden follow, and she will try her best to restrain herself!


    If there is the "story of the wind", it is another matter.


    So that night, latil took a hot bath, as if it was a very important thing to see the child.


    In the house, beren looked at Leia, who was lying on the ground looking at the album.


    "Leia, are you going together tomorrow?"


    Listening to Belen''s question, Leia tilted her head and looked at the former with blue and gold eyes.


    "I''d better accompany latis. It should be bad for latis to see things in prison?"


    "Please."


    Beren nodded. If they were all going, he could only ask latis to Verny for the time being.


    Leia is a very smart and considerate girl. She really doesn''t have to worry about beren.


    Hearing Leia mention her, little latis also had a reaction. She turned her head, looked at the former suspiciously, tilted her head, as if asking "what''s the matter?"


    Laiya smiled with bright eyes and teeth, dazzling like the moon, gentle and charming. She shook her head gently.


    "It''s all right."


    Soon after latil came back, she got into bed.


    The night passed quickly, as if it were gone in the blink of an eye, and the sun and moon changed.


    The next day.


    "Mr. beren! Let''s go!"


    Latil had been groomed long ago and was wearing warm clothes. She couldn''t wait at the moment.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Belen answered again and again, quickly put on his white coat and walked out of the door.


    The weather is a little cold recently. You should wear more clothes.


    "Leia, latis, please. And ah, remember to wear more clothes. It''s cold. Let''s go!"


    After the order, beren trotted to keep up with latil.


    Leia blinked, then helped latis get dressed and smiled.


    "Latis, let''s go to lunch!"


    "Yes!"


    On the other hand, Belen and latil walked out of the hotel. He went to pull out the commercial car first. It''s much faster to go to prison by car.


    Sattar prison is in the northwest area of Yale Sal, while the andienz hotel is in the animation area. The city is very large, so it can''t be much faster even by commercial car.


    Of course, the main reason is that the earthworm man is angry. Beren hasn''t taken care of its food these days. The people in charge of its food don''t understand its taste at all!


    And Belen also knew that he was angry, but he had no choice but to wait for time to kill his dissatisfaction at the bottom of his heart.


    Therefore, it took a lot of time along the way, but latil was nervous because the distance between her and the prison was shortened.


    Looking forward and nervous.


    At the gate of the prison, he parked the commercial car aside. Belen and latil came down and looked at the guard at the gate.


    "Please also inform the warden that we are friends of Andy INZ."


    The two guards looked at each other and immediately thought of the two girls who came here yesterday. They knew it clearly in their hearts. One of them nodded and walked inside.


    Soon, the doorman came back. He gave another doorman a look. The latter immediately ran in and informed him.


    When released, Belen and latil entered the prison.


    Obviously, it is only a prison, but it is a very luxurious and huge residence in the eyes of outsiders.


    First, they were led to the warden''s office.


    "Here you are."


    Hagrid was sorting out the papers. After putting them down, he looked at the two men standing in front of him.


    Hagrid''s eyes fell on latil at the first time.


    "Are you listening to the story of the wind?"


    When Hagrid asked, latil stood beside Belen and nodded.


    "Yes, warden."


    Hagrid stared at latil for a long time and finally asked a question that stunned both beren and latil.


    "Is she... In pain?"


    Latil was stunned for a long time. She looked at the middle-aged man with white hair in front of her and finally nodded her head heavily.


    "I think she must be very painful, but the pain has precipitated. Maybe she is used to it."


    Hearing latil''s words, Hagrid lowered his eyes and sighed. The child


    Beren stared at the warden, his eyes moving slightly and thoughtfully.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to her."


    Hagrid put away the sadness under his eyes, then bypassed his desk and walked to the door to show them the way.


    Following Hagrid''s back, latil was nervous. Was she finally going to see the child?


    When he got to the real location of the prison, the cold air from it made Belen frown. He looked at latil.


    Latil also felt beren''s eyes and turned his head towards the latter with a bright smile.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Belen was also silent when she saw latil''s face. The place where latil was once may not be much better than here.


    She has seen it.


    When I entered the prison, I was surprisingly quiet at first, as if to set off the dark atmosphere here, as if the world was silent.


    But when they went deep, the noise became more and more.


    Someone is yelling. It seems that there is something wrong with the spirit. The crazy beating of the iron door may be suffocated.


    Some people are very calm, picking their feet and chatting at the same time.


    Some people even do some careless things. The sound that should make people blush and heartbeat now seems disgusting.


    Beren frowned when he heard these voices. He shook his fist and looked at latil.


    "Latil."


    At Belem''s voice, latil turned her head and covered her ears with both hands.


    "Don''t listen."


    Latil blinked and nodded. Her heart warmed slightly, she approached beren, and then moved on.


    Came to the deepest part of the prison, where there was an independent prison, and Belen also released her hand covering latil''s ear, because it was very quiet here.


    They saw her.


    In that prison, a silver haired girl was sitting on her knees and buried her face in her knees. I don''t know if she was sleeping?

 Chapter 106

    Latil was standing outside the prison door, but she didn''t falter. Novel network


    She was so nervous that she clung to the corners of her clothes with her hands.


    Belen didn''t bother latil and let the latter adjust his mood.


    On one side, Hagrid looked at them, but didn''t say anything. He focused more on the figure in the cell.


    Finally, latil summoned up her courage and clenched her small fist.


    "That... You, Hello!"


    A very common way to say hello.


    However, there was no response.


    Latil blinked and looked at the figure. Did she really fall asleep?


    The atmosphere here is very quiet and frightening, and what seems to be contained in the air is disturbing.


    Belen probably knew the source of all this. He looked at the silver haired figure and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    He felt pity again, perhaps it was human nature.


    At this time, beren noticed the conch and the album beside the haystack. The album was opened. From his perspective, he could clearly see what was painted in the album.


    sea?


    Belen''s heart jumped, his eyes looked at the petite body again, and his pupils couldn''t help rippling.


    "Do you like the sea, too?"


    It was Belem''s whisper. He was talking to himself, not to anyone, but in someone''s ear.


    The petite body moved slightly. She raised her head. Her delicate facial features were like a porcelain doll carved with powder and jade, but her eyes were as lifeless as a porcelain doll.


    If it weren''t for blinking, it would be like a porcelain doll.


    "Big... Sea..."


    These two words came out of the girl''s mouth. Her voice was very nice, soft and beautiful, more ethereal than a green bird.


    "Yes, the blue sea is beautiful."


    Seeing that the girl seemed interested, Belen immediately gave latil a look and signaled to talk on this basis.


    Latil immediately understood, blinked, immediately took up the topic, smiled and asked playfully.


    "Do you like the sea?"


    Hearing the other party''s question, the silver haired girl was stunned for a while, and finally nodded her head.


    "Yes."


    "As a comrade who also likes the sea, can you tell me your name? My name is latil!"


    Directly cut into the topic she most wanted to know. Latil was a little nervous, but she was also looking forward to looking at the silver haired girl.


    "The sea... Comrade... Name? My name, Elia?"


    The silver haired girl doesn''t seem very sure, but she seems to have an impression.


    "She has lost a lot of memory, even her name is unclear."


    Hagrid, standing in the back, explained with helplessness in his eyes.


    Belen looked at Elia and felt sad for the silver haired girl. What happened to her memory? Will become what it is now?


    That must be the unbearable grief of the girl named "Elia".


    Why is she being held here today? If he hadn''t committed any serious crimes, he would never have been locked up here, let alone often have to fight in the arena.


    For a time, beren thought a lot, and his palm subconsciously clenched, as if he was holding back something.


    "Elia? What a beautiful name! Oh, by the way! Do you want something to eat? I''ve brought a lot of things!"


    Latil clapped her hand and immediately took out a prepared pile of snacks from the storage container beren gave her and held them in her arms.


    "I want to... See the sea."


    The smile on latil''s face froze at Elia''s words.


    sea? She doesn''t have this!


    "I..."


    Latil wanted to say sorry, but she noticed the faint light in her black pupils.


    "You can see it!"


    Belen and Hagrid looked at the cat eared girl at this moment, and they all showed surprised and suspicious eyes.


    At the next moment, Belen turned his head and his eyes fell on Hagrid''s face. He found that the latter was also stunned, but he didn''t show any alert look. At present, he felt a little strange.


    Latil herself was surprised by what she said. She opened her eyes, although she knew it was impossible.


    However, those eyes with hope and prayer made latil subconsciously unable to refuse, so he said that sentence.


    It''s not magic, but it''s countless times more powerful!


    If she refuses at this time, latil thinks she will regret it all her life!


    Even if the promise can''t be reached, you can''t refuse at this moment.


    Sometimes, just like that.


    Hagrid stood aside, his eyes wavering slightly, and he looked at latil with a different emotion in his heart.


    There are countless people who look at the gorgeous "witch" in the arena.


    And there are twelve out of ten who pity the poor girl.


    But this cat Asian girl wants to see Elia because of the story of the wind. Maybe she is a kind-hearted person.


    After hearing what latil said, Hagrid knew it was impossible.


    Knowing that subsequent deception will be more unacceptable than the consequences of current rejection.


    But even Hagrid herself couldn''t get angry. Maybe she just wanted to make Elia feel the emotion called "happy" at the moment.


    "Really... Can you?"


    The faint light in Elia''s eyes, though weak, was the brightest light Hagrid had ever seen.


    "Of course it''s true! I''ll let Elia see the sea, certainly!"


    What he said could not be taken back, but latil said it resolutely at the moment.


    If this deception can become a short-term salvation, it doesn''t matter if she is despised!


    Now she is holding such determination!


    "Thanks... Thanks."


    Elia''s eyes looked at latyr, with sincerity in her eyes, though expressionless.


    This thanks comes from Elia''s heart. She doesn''t understand the meaning of thanks, but answers instinctively and subconsciously.


    Hearing Elijah''s thanks, the three present were silent, but no one was willing to uncover the deception.


    "Elia, do you want to see the sea?"


    At this time, Belen asked.


    "Elia, I want to see you."


    The short words of the silver haired girl express her inner desire, incomparable.


    "I see."


    With these words, Belen took latil and Hagrid to leave. They left the prison, and Hagrid left after sighing.


    When latil left, she put all her snacks in her cell, and Hagrid didn''t stop her.


    Elia picked up a blue crystal candy and blinked her black eyes. At the moment, there was a faint and dim light in her originally godless eyes.


    "The sea..."

 Chapter 107

    Belen and latil, who left the prison, got on the commercial car in a complex mood.


    Belen patted the earthworm, and everyone began to move forward.


    On the way, Belen and latil were silent, the atmosphere was very quiet, and their hearts were thinking about things.


    Latil looked at Belen from time to time on the way. She wanted to talk and stopped. She couldn''t say it. Finally, she had to close her lips.


    Belen didn''t seem to notice this. He was thinking about something. Somehow, he bit his teeth vaguely.


    Although this trip felt short, it also took a lot of time. After beren and her two returned to the hotel, it was already noon.


    "Mr. Belen, latil!"


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Leia, who was lying on the ground playing chess with latis, immediately turned around and greeted them happily when she saw them coming back.


    "We''re back."


    Latil also smiled back. Her mood at the moment was both happy and complex.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Belen asked. It''s already noon.


    "No! We''re going to eat later! Just in time for you to come back, hehe!"


    Leia got up from the ground, then pulled up latis, and she reached out to smooth the wrinkled corners of the latter''s clothes.


    "Well, let''s eat together."


    During the meal, Leia suddenly noticed something wrong.


    That is, neither latil nor Mr. Belen seemed interested.


    The food on Mingming''s table is very charming.


    Elijah''s intelligence immediately guessed something. Nine times out of ten it was because of the child in prison.


    Latil chewed the food in her mouth with a full sense of taste, but her mind was obviously not on taste, and her eyes were not focused.


    After making do with filling their stomachs, beren and others returned to their residence.


    "Mr. Belen, what you said..."


    Latil asked after all. She sat in front of beren, her tail shaking behind her, as if she was a little uneasy.


    Belen understood what latil was thinking. He swallowed his saliva as if hesitating, but finally said it.


    "No way..."


    "Ah?"


    Latil obviously didn''t expect Belen to say so, and he looked sluggish at the moment.


    "There''s no way, the real sea."


    Elia has been imprisoned in prison. How can she see the real sea?


    "Did Mr. Bellen just say what he said to respond to me?"


    The light in latil''s eyes was dim and seemed disappointed, but she could understand it.


    "That''s not true."


    Hearing this, latil was suddenly stunned and looked up at Belen.


    Belem took a telescope out of the storage and put it in his hand.


    That telescope is different from the single mirror currently known for military use. This telescope has two mirrors.


    "This thing was given to me by a friend of mine. It''s very interesting."


    Looking at this telescope, beren is also a person. The corners of her mouth lift slightly, as if she remembered some interesting past events.


    "This is... A telescope?"


    Leia was also making a noise. She looked curiously at the mirror telescope in beren''s hand.


    "To be exact, it''s a magic guide. Although it''s limited to toys, it has a name, called" recording horizon. "


    Beren explained and handed the "record horizon" to Leia.


    Leia took the strange telescope curiously, and then her eyes aligned with the eyepiece. Then it was dark and didn''t see anything.


    "Inject magic."


    After hearing beren''s words, Leia suddenly realized that this is a magic guide. It can''t be started without injecting magic.


    So Leia injected magic into the "record horizon" in her hand, and then put on the eyepiece again. This time, her mouth opened slightly and looked surprised.


    "This... This is?!"


    When she heard Laiya''s incredible voice, latil also jumped in her heart and was full of curiosity.


    What did you see?


    After a while, Leia put down the "record horizon". She stared at the telescope and finally looked at Belen.


    "How awesome!"


    Seeing Leia exclamation, beren also nodded. Although it was of no substantive use, it was really a very good idea.


    "Latil, have a look!"


    Leia smiled and didn''t directly point out what it was. Her mysterious appearance also aroused latil''s interest.


    "Yes!"


    Latil nodded. She reached for the "record horizon" and couldn''t wait to align her eyepiece.


    At the moment when latil put on her eyepiece, her pupils seemed to reflect a blue world, and the brown cat''s pupils were wide open.


    "The sea..."


    A world of waters seemed to be in front of her, not a dream bubble, personally on the scene.


    Seagulls soar in the sky, big fish tumble on the sea, the waves beat on the rocks, and the waves splash everywhere. Even the small creatures crawling on the beach can be seen clearly, whether in all directions or in all directions.


    How could there be such a magical thing?!


    Latil looked at the rippling waves. Is the sea true?


    It seemed that she knew what latil was thinking, and beren explained softly.


    "It''s true. I went to record it with my friends."


    When hearing Belen''s words, latil also knew in her heart. Her eyes looked at the end of the sea, and a wisp of horizon appeared, as if dividing the sky and the earth.


    At this moment, the sun shines, the sea is shining, and heaven and earth complement each other. The scene makes latil feel relaxed and happy. It is really beautiful, spectacular and shocking!


    "If this is the case, maybe it can replace the sea that the child wants to see as much as possible?"


    Belen also had this idea in his heart. He hoped that the child would be satisfied with it.


    The beauty he recorded is really beautiful, but the drawback is that it can''t make people hear.


    Even latil felt that this method might be feasible, but he always felt that something was missing.


    She has also seen the sea, the vast blue ocean and the loud sound of waves. In reality, it is even more shocking than the picture in the "record horizon".


    But it should be enough.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil looked at Belem, her hopeful eyes looking at the latter''s black eyes.


    "Thank you!"


    Hearing latil''s thanks, beren shook her head, reached out and rubbed the girl''s head. Her soft hair is unforgettable.


    "Where do we need to say thank you? How many times have we said it?"


    However, for beren''s complaint, latil showed a moving smile that made all flowers pale.

 Chapter 108

    Outside Sattar prison.


    Belem and latil came here again, a week after the last time, but this time Belem didn''t ask Verny to say hello to the warden.


    "Please also inform."


    Beren looked at the two guards.


    The so-called "once born and twice cooked", the guard seemed to know what Bellen was going to do, and immediately ran into it to report.


    After a while, the gate opened.


    At the entrance of the prison, Belen and the warden Hagrid met again.


    "What are you going to do this time?"


    Although Hagrid had guesses in his mind, he couldn''t fully understand it.


    Hagrid naturally listened to what he said last time, but he didn''t think about how to practice it.


    After all, that''s a prison break.


    At the moment, the two men appeared in front of him again. Do you want to rob the prison?


    Hagrid shook his head in his heart. Shouldn''t there be such a stupid person?


    The prisoners who rob Sattar prison should bear the wanted of the whole empire unless they flee to other countries.


    Of course, whether there is a chance to escape is another matter.


    "We''re here to show Elia the sea."


    Latil looked at the warden, a little nervous, afraid that the latter would disagree.


    "Look at the sea? What do you think?"


    Hagrid frowned slightly and stared at the girl in front of him with a little vigilance.


    "We have a magic guide with magic marks for recording scenes!"


    Latil explained, and Belen also felt it was necessary. After all, without explanation, Hagrid would not be wary at the moment.


    "Magic guide? May I have a look?"


    Hagrid was stunned when he heard the speech, but he was still a little suspicious. He was afraid that it was the magic guide used to stimulate Elia. That would be too dangerous.


    Latil looked at beren, who nodded, took out the "record horizon" and handed it to Hagrid generously.


    "Inject magic."


    Belen reminded me.


    Hagrid took the "record horizon" and looked at what looked like a telescope. He hesitated for a moment and finally tried to align his eyepiece.


    When his eyes were on the eyepiece, his pupils gradually enlarged. Obviously, he was shocked by the "world" inside.


    "The sea..."


    Hagrid murmured to himself and understood what latil said. Perhaps this strange magic guide can really be useful!


    "No sound?"


    Soon, Hagrid discovered this key point. If there was no sound, it could not be said to be perfect, even though the dynamic scene was shocking.


    "Yes, that''s the disadvantage."


    Beren nodded.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about this shortcoming. I can solve it."


    Hagrid suddenly laughed, which confused Belen and latil.


    Knowing what beren and latil were going to do, Hagrid didn''t stop it. In their eyes, the warden seemed to be in a good mood.


    I walked into the prison again. Compared with the last noisy and dirty voice, this time it was much quieter. Maybe I was taking a nap.


    She came to the independent cell again and saw the silver haired girl again. She still sat there with her knees in her arms, but this time, her eyes seemed to look at the sky, which could only see a small piece of the sky.


    "Elia."


    Latil was the first to speak. She looked at Elia nervously because she didn''t know whether the latter would be satisfied.


    Hearing latil''s call, Elia also turned her head, and her empty black eyes looked at the former.


    "Here you are!"


    Latil put the "record horizon" into prison and put his hand in it.


    Some prison guards even pushed their meals with tools, and did not dare to approach the girl known as the "witch".


    After all, decisiveness in fighting in the arena has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    But latil didn''t care at all. No matter how much blood the child had in her hands, she was still a pitiful child.


    Elia stood up numbly. She came forward step by step and took the "recorded horizon" handed by latil.


    Looking at the strange thing in her hand, Elia just blinked. Although she didn''t know what to do, she subconsciously put her eyes on the eyepiece.


    However, Elia didn''t see anything and looked blankly at latil.


    "Inject magic."


    Latil smiled, her eyes full of expectation, expecting Elia to see the sea.


    Elijah looked ignorant. She put her eyepiece on again. A little magic was injected into the "record horizon", and the scene in front of her took on a new look.


    The blue sea seemed to appear in my mind, just like a dream.


    Elia stared blankly at the scene in front of her. Her eyes looked around, the beach, the jungle, the reef, and... The sea!


    However, even though the sea appeared in front of her, Elia felt something missing, and then Hagrid''s voice sounded in her ear.


    "The conch can be put in your ear."


    Elia looked at Hagrid, then went back to the corner and sat down. She put the conch in her ear and put her eyes on her eyepiece again.


    When the scene in front of her became bright and the noise of the sea sounded in her ears, Elia''s empty eyes bloomed with amazing charm.


    "Sea..."


    Elia''s little body seemed numb, but she couldn''t stop shaking.


    Her eyes have dazzling brilliance, deep mystery and the light of memory. There is not only the ocean in her eyes, but also anything else.


    "Arlo... Sigma."


    Elia murmured to herself. However, she was noticed by beren and Hagrid.


    "Arlo sigma...?"


    Beren said to himself silently. He frowned slightly, his eyes narrowed slightly, and an imperceptible light flashed in his eyes.


    Hagrid frowned and looked worried. He looked at Elia as if he were worried about something.


    "Elia...?"


    Latil opened her eyes wide and stared at the silver haired girl in the cell.


    Elia had taken down her eyepiece. She opened her eyes without blinking. She was petrified. At this time, clear tears slipped down her cheeks, which was distressing and heartbreaking.


    That line of glittering and translucent tears calmed latil''s world.


    Why can you be moved to tears when you just see the sea?


    The answer is that the sea must have extraordinary significance for Elia.


    Elijah''s eyes changed at the moment, no longer as dim as before. At the moment, there was a ray of light shining in the darkness.


    The silver haired girl raised her head, her black eyes looked at latil and beren, and the outline of her pupils flashed brightly.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 109

    After that, Belen and latil left the prison. Novel network


    Latil, who wanted to talk to Elia more, was also very sorry.


    Because after Elia said "thank you", she was holding "record horizon" and listening to the sound of conch, and gradually fell asleep.


    Therefore, Belen and latil were embarrassed to disturb others, so they had to leave.


    Generally speaking, latil is very satisfied. After all, Elia should be very happy.


    At that time, she wanted to listen to the story of the wind again and know Elia''s exact feelings, but there was obviously no way.


    At the same time, latil had a hidden meaning in her heart.


    Just so, you can cry


    What deep pain had the child been immersed in?


    With the hidden heartache, latil and Belen walked out of Sattar prison.


    In a commercial car.


    Latil sat next to beren, staring straight ahead.


    "Mr. beren."


    "Huh?"


    "Elia, was that a happy moment?"


    It was not until she calmed down that latil thought about it.


    Elia may have been happy at that time, but really looking back at this moment, perhaps behind the happy, that tear is extremely bitter.


    How did Elia feel at that moment?


    Did you think of anything?


    "Well, maybe."


    Beren was silent for a moment, then gave a vague answer.


    He doesn''t understand.


    The initial joy became very heavy with the passage of time, because they knew that the child''s happiness was too short.


    Pop pop.


    Latil patted himself on the cheek a little hard to refresh himself, and showed a smile that was not very pleasant.


    In this way, perhaps we have done our utmost!


    All the way back to the hotel, Leia and rattis are peeking at a small book.


    Belen blinked and just looked at it curiously, because it was his recipe, which was usually used to record his inspiration for food matching.


    Seeing Belen and latil coming back, Leia smiled, closed the recipe, and then looked at latil with a smile.


    "Latil is so happy. It seems that the result is very good."


    "That child is so cute! I really want to hold her!"


    With that, latil also made a virtual hug.


    At this time, a kitten jumped into latil''s arms and directly fell to the ground. The kitten made a soft sound.


    "Latis, hold it, too."


    "Of course, latis is also very cute."


    Latil hugged her sister in her arms and the kitten let out a soft cat cry.


    Beren looked at the pleasant atmosphere, his mouth slightly hooked and his heart smiled. He quietly walked into his room and closed the door.


    Leia looked at beren''s door and blinked thoughtfully.


    Beren lay there without turning on the light. He closed his eyes and thought a lot of things in his mind.


    Not that he didn''t want to save Elia, but that he had no way to save her. After all, the consequences he had to bear were very great, and he would also involve latil and them.


    After a long silence, beren opened his eyes, which fluctuated.


    Seems to be suppressing some emotion.


    The bright moon hangs in the endless sky, emitting the charming and quiet brilliance.


    Latil lay in bed, but her eyes looked at the moon outside the window.


    "Elia..."


    She still couldn''t let go of the child. She had seen countless miserable people, but only the child was the one she cared about most.


    Is it because of the story of the wind?


    With all kinds of emotions, he fell asleep safely and deeply.


    Until the next day.


    Belen woke up from his sleep. He opened the door and looked at the three girls who were still sleeping. He closed the door gently again.


    When he came to the bathroom to clean, beren wanted to go out and breathe. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a glasses lady who was going to knock on the door.


    "Hello, master, please."


    Belen was stunned when she heard the speech, thought about it in her heart, and then nodded.


    "OK."


    If you want to come to the host in the other party''s mouth, you mean Verny.


    So, following the enchanting glasses lady secretary, she went to Verny''s office.


    When she came to the office, Verny was sitting on a round chair, with Lady fan''s legs crossed, and was drinking tea comfortably.


    Today, Verny is obviously wearing warm clothes and skirts, with a scarf hanging around her neck and white stockings wrapped around her legs.


    "Sit down."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen came over and sat opposite Verny. He looked around and found that Xingnai was not here.


    "Xingnai drank too much yesterday and is still sleeping in the house. Maybe he hasn''t worn his clothes yet. Do you want to see it? I don''t think he has seen enough in the hot spring room?"


    "No, no!"


    Belen was frightened by Verny''s words. He was a little ashamed. She was really silent and died endlessly.


    Verny glanced at him. She was still resentful about what happened in the bathroom last time.


    "Can''t her magic directly eliminate the strength of wine?"


    "The central theme of her wine swordsmanship is to let nature take its course."


    Verny explained plainly.


    "Shouldn''t she drink well? Did she drink such a high concentration of wine? She hasn''t woken up since she slept."


    Beren was curious. After all, such a drinker must have an unimaginable amount of alcohol.


    "Yes."


    Verny answered, but did not explain what she drank.


    Xingnai was really addicted to alcohol last night. After drinking all night, she was still the kind of wine that Verny dared not touch. The purple haired girl came bottle by bottle.


    "So, what''s the matter with calling me here?"


    "Nothing, can''t I ask you to chat?"


    Verne gave beren a white look, and then she spread her hand under the latter''s noncommittal eyes.


    "Well, I have something to tell you."


    "Yes."


    "Did you go to Sattar prison again yesterday?"


    Beren nodded.


    Verny picked up the hot tea just added by her secretary, blew it twice and told the news.


    "I got a message today that the" witch "will have the 100th fight in three days. At that time, Xingnai and I will go to see it together."


    Hearing the news, beren''s eyes widened gradually. Soon, he calmed down again. If latil knew the news, her mood could be imagined.


    What the hell is that warden thinking? Obviously, he also has that kind of compassion for Elijah, but he should let the child start fighting so soon?


    "There''s another message."


    "What?"


    Beren''s eyes were slightly raised, and there was a faint color of irritability in his eyes.


    "After the 100th fight, they will escort the witch to another place."

 Chapter 110

    When Belen got the news from Verny, he subconsciously clenched his fist and was inexplicably angry. Novel network


    When Bellen returned, she told latil the news. The cat was smiling, but now it looked dull and angry.


    "Why do you fight again?"


    The warden named Hagrid clearly has compassion for Elia, but why


    Latil doesn''t understand, nor does beren. As a warden, it''s entirely feasible to have the right to open a small stove.


    Perhaps only Hagrid himself knows what''s going on.


    "So, are you going?"


    Leia asked this question.


    Today, beren and others have taken a different position from when they first went to see Elia fight.


    At the moment, beren and latil have made contact with Elia, and they can''t accept to see Elia fight with people in such a calm way.


    What''s the difference between this and the audience with the idea of going to the theatre?


    "Going!"


    Latil decided. She felt that she could not escape anyway. She was worried about the child.


    "Then go."


    Belen nodded. He respected latil''s choice. At the same time, he wanted to know something.


    Leia was happy to see that they had made a decision, but she was also worried.


    These two people may not realize that they have paid attention to the child.


    This is good, but there are also dangers.


    Because of this, the whole day was very dull. Belen and latil were worried and had a heavy heart.


    The time of the day is fleeting in the blink of an eye.


    The news that "witch" was about to appear again naturally spread, and this time, more people came.


    Belen and others came to the Sattar arena with latil, but this time, they didn''t go to the VIP seat of Verny.


    "Elia..."


    Latil''s hand clung tightly to the railing, pursed her lips, and her eyes were full of intolerance.


    In addition to latil and others, the visitors here have simple ideas and are purely interested in watching the play.


    This is not the world, but human nature.


    It''s noon. When the sun is high, it''s just a warmth for the cold season.


    However, the arena was desolate, a battlefield stained with blood.


    On a high tower, a middle-aged man with half white hair was standing there, but his thin body gave people a feeling of standing still.


    The middle-aged man is haiglen, the warden of Sattar prison. His dark eyes are staring at the arena below.


    "My Lord, it''s cold. Put on this."


    A squire in the rear draped his cloak over Hagrid''s shoulder.


    Hagrid turned his head and nodded to the squire, then looked down at the arena again.


    Click, click, click.


    The big iron door opened and a petite figure came out. The silver haired little girl had a delicate face, just like a porcelain doll carved with powder and jade. She was wearing a dirty white dress and bare two little feet. She was not afraid of stepping on it.


    "Elia..."


    Latil tightly pursed her lips. She looked worried and wanted to hug the thin figure.


    Seeing the silver haired girl coming out, the noise outside the stadium became louder and louder.


    "Hehe, is this the" witch "? It''s really a beautiful hair color."


    A very unexpected voice sounded, which shocked Hagrid''s heart. Even the squires were tight.


    Hagrid turned away, his eyes locked on a slow man in a moment.


    It was a man in luxurious clothes, a few years old, with a knight''s sword at his waist and a warm smile.


    "Rodriguez."


    Hagrid said each other''s name, and there was an undisguised disgust in his deep eyes.


    "Hagrid, the main purpose of my coming this time, I think you should know, is to take the" witch. "


    The man named Rodriguez walked up to Hagrid with a smile and his eyes fell on the silver haired girl in the arena.


    Listening to Rodriguez''s words, Hagrid didn''t speak, just clenched his fist.


    "I''m curious. Why do you keep delaying the" witch "to leave, huh? Explain?"


    Rodriguez looked at Hagrid with a smile, which meant interrogation.


    "With her, it can create huge profits for Jerusal."


    Hagrid answered calmly.


    "Hmm? This reason is very reasonable. Such a famous role is really useful."


    Rodriguez smiled and nodded, but then his eyes narrowed slightly and opened his mouth like a smile.


    "But when you say this, I won''t believe it. As for why you keep procrastinating, although you don''t want to think in one direction, you have to admit that the possibility has expanded to the point that you must admit."


    "You care about that child very much. If I guess right, it''s because of the child you once died?"


    Rodriguez''s eyes narrowed slightly and burst into a dangerous cold light.


    "You know a lot about me."


    Hagrid frowned, too. He didn''t want to mention his daughter to annoying people.


    "Hehe, we''ve known each other for more than ten years. Shouldn''t it be strange to know each other?"


    Rodrigues did not mind the subtle irony in Hagrid''s words and still smiled.


    "I don''t know much about you."


    Hagrid said coldly, straight to the point, I''m not interested in you at all.


    "I''m really weak. I''m really hot face and cold ass."


    Rodriguez, who fully understood the implication, also put away his smile. He looked at Elia below and was very interested.


    "I haven''t seen the strength of the" witch ". This time, I should have seen enough."


    Hearing Rodriguez''s words, Hagrid frowned and had a bad feeling in his heart. At this time, the sound of the second door opening sounded in his ear.


    Click, click, click.


    The big iron gate opened and a figure came out. The opponent of the first hundred battles was not the tusk monster as most people thought.


    That''s a man!


    He is a sloppy man whose limbs are wrapped with iron rings. His hair is scattered and he can''t see his true face.


    "That''s..."


    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, the opponent of Baizhan was such a role.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Hagrid''s face also changed. The opponent he arranged was not like this. He wanted to make Elia easier.


    "This is a prisoner I got out of the deep-water prison. Well, you can call him" madman ". You should have heard of it?"


    Rodriguez laughed when he saw that Hagrid''s face had changed.


    "You!"


    As soon as I thought about it, I knew the culprit. Hagrid''s face was gloomy, his fist clenched and his veins appeared.


    Then Hagrid looked down at the sloppy prisoner, his eyes full of fear.


    The prisoner "madman" in the deep sea prison.


    Hagrid looked at the silver haired girl again with a worried look.


    "Elia..."

 Chapter 111

    "Is that a madman?"


    The star Nai sitting next to Verny showed surprised eyes. Novel network


    "Do you know?"


    Wayne heard Xingnai''s surprised voice and asked curiously.


    "Unilateral understanding," madman "Jessica jeroshill, this guy is a very crazy guy. He is no worse than the crazy soldier, and his strength is very strong!"


    Xingnai nodded and looked at the man below.


    "A madman?"


    "He is a madman. It is said that before he was arrested, he looked for people to fight everywhere, and even didn''t hesitate to kill people to make people attack him."


    For some rumors about this man, Xingnai also feels some palpitations. After all, people who are too crazy will also be concerned.


    "How did he appear here?"


    Neither of the two women heard of such a role in Sattar prison.


    On the tower.


    "You brought a prisoner to me without permission and let him play against Elia?"


    Hagrid''s face was gloomy and there was anger in his eyes. He was full of anger and wanted to explode.


    "Elia, Elia, you''re really kind. It seems that you''re really interested, but even if you try to hide her identity, do you think I won''t know?"


    Rodriguez''s laughter was no different from that of ordinary people, but it was full of irony.


    Hearing the speech, a cold light appeared in Hagrid''s eyes, implying a killing opportunity. The adult rarely moved his intention to kill.


    Rodriguez doesn''t care about the meaning in Hagrid''s eyes. The latter is so, isn''t he?


    "This time, I dare not stop you from taking the" witch ". If you stop me, I can give up and go back, but you should know the consequences very well."


    Rodriguez was clearly winning, and he didn''t care what Hagrid could do.


    "Then, be quiet. I want to see how many rounds this" witch "can block the" madman. "


    Rodriguez bent down with a smile, leaned his arms against the railing and looked comfortably at the two figures below.


    Hagrid is also no longer talking. At present, Elia in the field is what worries him most.


    Can you defeat the "madman"?


    As the warden of a prison, Hagrid naturally heard about the "madman".


    The most shocking thing that the "madman" did was to destroy the 21 mages who attacked him with one person''s strength, and it is said that several of them are powerful elders.


    Rodriguez may have the right to bring the other side out, but as for why such a cruel man is willing to come out, maybe it''s just because he wants to fight the strong.


    As for which is stronger or weaker, we don''t know.


    "Mr. beren, that man..."


    Latil looked at the "madman" and then looked at Elia worried.


    The previous opponent was either a group or a ferocious beast with fangs, but this time the opponent was a man who looked very sloppy. There was something wrong with what he thought.


    Belen is staring at the sloppy man. Even he can detect something wrong with the other party. The other party has a momentum that can''t be underestimated.


    But then Belen''s eyes fell on Elia again, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She always felt a little different.


    The slovenly man came to the middle of the arena. His eyes under his hair looked at the silver haired little girl in the distance. It seemed flat, but there was an undercurrent surging.


    Elia''s eyes drooped and seemed to be staring at the ground until the other party''s eyes locked on her, she slowly raised her eyes.


    At this time, her eyes were no longer as dull as the last time, and had a smell of vitality, although they were still cold.


    Jessica jeroshill, the "madman", was the first to act.


    Jessica stumbled over and approached the silver haired girl step by step, and he stopped at a distance of five meters.


    The eyes under the hair suddenly appeared with a touch of crazy blood, and the figure suddenly rushed out like a tiger.


    Bang!


    The ground in place was cracked. Jessica suddenly came near Elia and waved her fist out.


    Say something!


    The mud and stones suddenly burst out and turned into a huge stone wall, which imprisoned Jessica''s arms and couldn''t save the storm, but the blow to the fist in the air set off a huge storm.


    Boom!


    The boxing style made Elia''s silver hair dance, and there was no fluctuation on her exquisite little face.


    "Interesting, Hei hei."


    Jessica''s mouth gave out a terrible laugh, her face became very angry, and her eyes hidden under her hair twinkled with scarlet light.


    The mud stone that imprisoned Jessica''s arm was suddenly cracked. His body leaped forward and his fist hit Elia again.


    Boom!


    People outside saw that the silver haired girl was hit and flew out, and a figure directly hit the stone wall of the arena.


    WOW!


    No one expected that this strange man had the upper hand in the first wave of fighting!


    "Elia!"


    Seeing this scene, latil immediately exclaimed, and her heart was suddenly pulled, and her worried look could not be concealed.


    However, at this time, latil suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder, turned her head and found that beren was shaking her head at her.


    Latil was stunned, then looked back at the figure falling from the stone wall.


    The silver haired girl fell to the ground and didn''t seem to be hurt. She was still expressionless. She just stretched out her hands and stared at her five fingers.


    "Hey, hey, hair? Interesting, interesting!"


    Jessica was surprised to see her fist blocked by her shining hair, but she was more interested.


    It turns out that Rodriguez didn''t lie to him. There''s really an interesting guy here, and he''s so small!


    It will be great to dig your heart and eyes and kill her!


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Jessica''s limbs were red and his blood was running very fast, like a pot of hot water. He walked faster and faster, and finally turned into a residual shadow and ran out.


    Jessica''s magic attribute is "self boiling". What he likes to do most is to make his blood boil. Because of magic, his body has also been strengthened, so he can withstand the ultra fast circulation of blood.


    However, his usage will greatly affect his life, but he doesn''t care.


    Maybe his brain is boiling.


    Boom!


    Jessica flew out in an instant and set off a storm. In this state, speed is his strongest!


    Just two breaths, Jessica came to Elia again and threw out a whip without hesitation.


    Bang!


    Elia''s silver hair once again burst into a glittering light, covered together, blocked the blow, but was kicked out.


    Elia fell to the ground. Magic separated her from the ground. Finally, she fell to the ground. Her white dress was dirty.


    The voice of surprise continued, all shocked that the unknown man''s speed was so fast.


    Many viewers don''t know why the "witch" doesn''t fight back, but not everyone cares about this. The most important thing is whether the "witch" will be defeated by this man today.


    "What happened to Elia?"


    Watching the battle, latil looked at the embarrassed figure and didn''t understand why Elia didn''t fight back.


    Although I don''t want Elia to kill again, I don''t want Elia to get hurt.


    Elia got up, still looking at her palm, her eyes trembled slightly.


    Seeing that the other party stood up again, Jessica continued to laugh with that terrible sharp laughter, and then turned into a phantom of ghosts and went away again.


    At this time, Elijah took back her eyes. She raised her head, and her eyes became more and more conscious. Finally, she was calm. She didn''t know whether she was looking at Jessica, who came from the pole. Her small mouth was slightly open and spoke for the first time.


    "I remember."

 Chapter 112

    "Ha!"


    Loud cheers sounded and another fist was waved. The momentum was as majestic as if it had the power to open a mountain.


    In everyone''s sight, when the punch was about to fall on Elia, the latter made a move.


    Elia raised her hand, opened her five fingers, turned her palm to the right, and the earthy yellow magic appeared. Finally, she held it out of thin air.


    Boom!


    The ground suddenly burst, Jessica''s eyes were wide open, and her figure fell into the darkness, but he rushed out on the collapsed slate.


    "Hey, hey, this little trick is good!"


    Jessica''s eyes flushed slightly, and her magic became more and more boiling. The whole person moved in the air and rushed away.


    Jessica has seen through the way of this magic attribute, but this usage is a very self mutilating behavior.


    But it is precisely because of his extravagance that he can have such strong power.


    In beren''s opinion, the strength of this man is stronger than the soldier he met at that time!


    This man must have tempered his body and possessed such magic attributes. Although his physical strength could not be compared with that of the trained Superman, it could also be compared with that of the ordinary Superman.


    Sitting in the VIP seat, Xingnai''s eyes were slightly frozen. With such power, it''s no wonder that he can annihilate more than 20 mages who came to crusade against him.


    Latil clenched her hands. At the moment, she was more worried about Elia. The brown cat''s pupils were very crystal, as if water was about to drip.


    On one side, beren looked at the silver haired girl in the field. He frowned tightly. He always felt that Elia seemed to have changed


    In the field.


    Elia calmly watched Jessica rush over, her right index finger bent, and a stone pillar immediately rose on the ground, hit Jessica and blew it out. Novel network


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    The harsh sound sounded, the stone pillar burst open, and a figure jumped out.


    Jessica''s hair was disheveled, her eyes were red, her eyes were full of ecstasy, and her face was a crazy smile.


    "Interesting, interesting, I must win you! In return! I will eat your body one mouthful at a time!"


    Jessica roared, and his magic reached its peak at the moment, even with blood gas visible to the naked eye.


    Jessica fell on the ground like a hungry wolf. He kicked his feet and flew out like a shell.


    Whew!


    A blood shadow ran through the whole audience, and the stone pillars rose suddenly and couldn''t touch him at all.


    Elijah''s look did not change from beginning to end. She looked at the blood shadow faintly, raised her right hand, and her five fingers seemed to pluck the string.


    Buzz!


    Three thousand silver hairs flew and stretched infinitely. Three thousand silver hairs shot out at once. They were incomparably soft and covered the whole field. The speed was so fast that they immediately caught up with Jessica.


    "Hahaha, it''s very fast. Then... Faster!"


    Jessica''s laughter was much more normal. He seemed to enjoy such a chase, and the speed was a little faster!


    "It''s amazing that there are reservations."


    On the tower, Rodriguez was smiling and looking at the fierce fight in the field. Although he was surprised at the strength of the silver haired girl, he didn''t think the victory would be reversed.


    Hagrid stared at the battle, and he could see that the battle at the moment was undoubtedly dominated by the "madman".


    Jessica glanced at the three thousand silver wires chased from all directions. His eyes narrowed slightly, and finally his eyes locked on the young child who had been standing in place.


    Whew!


    With the help of the stone wall, Jessica trampled the stone wall to pieces. The whole person bounced away like a spring and kicked Elia.


    Falling like a meteor, she came to Elia in the blink of an eye, but at the next moment, there was a cry outside.


    Boom!


    Three thousand silver wires in all directions seemed to have a spirit. They immediately returned to Elijah and blocked Jessica inside. They couldn''t save any more.


    "How fast! Hey, hey."


    The entangled Jessica was still crazy. He smiled coldly, and then his whole body worked hard. The burst of Qi shook the silver hair open, and he took this opportunity to get out and escape.


    Just before and after he fell in front of Elia, he didn''t rush to attack, but continued to smile strangely and looked at the silver haired girl carefully.


    "Your laughter reminds me of the faces of some disgusting guys."


    Elia spoke, her voice soft and emotional, expressing her disgust.


    "Hey, hey, I''m not a mute."


    Jessica didn''t think so. Instead, she became more interested in the young girl in front of her. He licked his upper lip and seemed to be looking at his delicious food.


    "Please die."


    Elia''s eyes, which are no longer godless, have become much more flexible at the moment, but they give people a feeling of indifference.


    "Hey, hey, interesting! I want to taste your sweetheart more!"


    Jessica''s blood surged all over her. At the moment, his cold laughter seemed to make the air a little cold.


    This time, Elia took the lead. She raised one hand and opened her five fingers, and the magic surged with it.


    Bang bang!


    The earth shook, and the earth under Jessica''s feet collapsed directly, and the endless mud and stones in the rear surged like a wave, swallowing towards Jessica!


    "This... Is not limited to earth magic."


    Verny, sitting in the VIP seat, opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, the little girl still hid so much!


    "This is superior magic above earth magic..."


    Xingnai muttered to herself. She also saw the true face of the magic.


    "Earth magic."


    Belen told the truth while watching the war, and his heart was shaking.


    Children of this age have mastered the earth magic of the origin of earth magic?


    There is a big gap between earth magic and earth magic, which fundamentally changes the nature of magic. Its root is called "element".


    There are very few mages who can master the magic of the earth. These mages are the strong ones who see the tail but not the head.


    At this moment, it actually appeared on a girl who was only 13 or 14 years old.


    It''s appalling!


    Now, is the word "talent" enough to describe the child?


    Boom!


    The earth is like a vast ocean, with stone waves rising thousands of layers. It has the power to block out the sky and the sun. It wants to swallow all the stars.


    "This!?"


    Jessica''s face changed dramatically for the first time. He stared at the earth and stone ocean covering him.


    He felt the pressure of Mount Tai, the threat of death!


    Run!


    Jessica doesn''t know why the silver haired girl can suddenly use such powerful magic, but he knows very well that if she doesn''t escape at the moment, she will really die here!


    Whew!


    Jessica fled towards the big iron gate. He was as fast as lightning and lightning. He escaped a stone sea at once.


    Seeing the other party running away, Elia''s eyes were cold and expressionless. She raised her hands as if playing the air strings.


    "At the beginning, three thousand rebellious thieves have not escaped. Can you?"


    Her cold self talk was destined to be heard by no one, because at the next moment, the deafening sound carried through the Sattar arena.


    Boom!


    With Jessica as the center, the territory nearly a hundred feet around collapsed directly, but it gathered like a swamp, directly drowning the "madman". No matter how fast he was, he was a bird trapped in the swamp.


    "No! No! It''s impossible!"


    Jessica only has a struggling hand and face. He can''t believe that he lost so simply. It''s unrealistic!


    "Oh!"


    The syllables are incomplete. Under countless eyes, Jessica has disappeared, disappeared in the field that gradually calms down and becomes a territory again.


    If we hadn''t witnessed the silver haired girl''s magic, perhaps everyone would think that the arena itself was a monster!


    In that big underground, there may still be the bones of the sloppy man and the bright red liquid that hasn''t solidified. I''m afraid to think carefully!


    "It''s... Impossible..."


    The two men on the tower were staring at the calm arena.

 Chapter 113

    At the moment, the arena, which was originally full of people, was extremely quiet. Everyone was staring at Sattar arena.


    Just now, why is it calm again? Was that a dream? The sloppy man is gone? Was it buried?


    A series of well-informed questions came to mind.


    This is a very wonderful contest, but how can it shock only one person in the blink of an eye?


    The battle seemed boring, but the magic was even more amazing!


    Sure enough


    "Witch" can''t lose


    At the beginning, many people were still cheering when they saw the "witch" fall into the disadvantage, but at the moment, they felt stupid. How could they lose? Mingming won very easily!


    Beren and the three women all opened their eyes and looked at the silver haired girl below in disbelief.


    This time I felt more shocked than last time.


    The strength and talent of this age can be said to be favored by God!


    Elia, it''s a little different


    This is beren''s feeling, not strength, because it was impossible to judge the depth of Elia''s strength from the beginning.


    Different, it means feeling that Elia standing there at the moment is looking at her hands.


    How to describe that feeling?


    Perhaps, it can be said that it is more vivid?


    Bold guess, perhaps, because of the last thing?


    "Sigma... Arlo, Arlo...?"


    Vaguely, beren thought of something. His eyes moved slightly, but his mind was not clear. He needed some hard thinking to understand.


    VIP room.


    "Too strong, this child."


    Even Verny couldn''t help but marvel. The child called "witch" was even stronger than the witch race in the talent of magic and magic.


    "Xingnai, do you have a chance of winning against that child?"


    Verny curiously asked the beautiful girl with purple hair. She was a little concerned.


    When Verny asked, Xingnai shook her head and blinked her beautiful star eyes.


    "That kid didn''t want to fight at the beginning. He didn''t get serious until later. In my opinion, if I can''t get close, I can''t win."


    Xingnai roughly simulated his battle with the silver haired girl in his mind, and the final result was like this.


    If she can''t get close, she can''t even imagine the possibility of ensuring invincibility.


    "That''s great. It''s a pity."


    Verny sighed. She was very sorry in her eyes, but at the same time, there was doubt.


    On the tower.


    "How could it be so strong...?"


    Rodriguez was foolish at the moment. He thought that the "madman" was enough to defeat the "witch", but the result was completely beyond his expectation.


    Now, even if we dig three feet, we may not be able to bring out the body of the "madman". I''m not sure. Is there any residue left?


    Rodriguez can''t accept that such a strong man is locked up in Sattar prison. Anyway, how?


    Now Rodriguez began to be afraid. How should he take away such a person?


    "Oh... Oh, Hagrid, do you know her power?"


    Rodriguez looked very ugly at Hagrid. He didn''t think Hagrid would be sure to control such a strong man?


    "Cough, when, of course."


    Hagrid just coughed and then showed a look of course he knew, but it was not convincing.


    Originally, he didn''t know.


    After taking a deep look at Hagrid, Rodriguez withdrew his eyes, and he looked at the silver haired girl standing in a daze in the field.


    The "witch" must be taken away, but the question is, how should I take it away?


    At the moment, he was still very upset, because he had to bear the consequences of the "madman" dying here. After all, the prisoner was not under his control, and it was the limit to come out.


    "What trouble!"


    Rodriguez wanted to stamp his feet angrily, but he couldn''t get down in front of Hagrid.


    "That''s all for today. I just want to taste yerusal''s wine. I''ll go first and talk later."


    With that, Rodriguez left here without looking back.


    Seeing this, the soldiers and guards around couldn''t help laughing. Isn''t that why they ran away?


    Haigelun also felt a little smile. He looked at the child below again.


    Many things are unexpected, like this time.


    Elia stood where she was. She said that her eyes were taken back from her hands. She looked up at the countless audience outside the arena, looking calm.


    Finally, the silver haired girl turned around, walked to the iron fence gate and returned to the darkness.


    When Elia entered the passage, Hagrid was standing alone in front of the passage and watching her.


    "Elia."


    Hearing someone calling her, Elia also raised her head, and her eyes fell on Hagrid''s body, with some fluctuations in her eyes.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Hagrid came forward and didn''t care that Elia had just killed someone. He was full of worry and care.


    "No."


    Elia subconsciously replied to the middle-aged man who was almost entering her old life.


    Hearing Elijah''s reply, Hagrid was stunned and looked at Elijah a little dull.


    This was the first time Elia replied to his words, and her voice was no longer so low.


    "Elia... What''s the matter with you?"


    Out of concern, Hagrid asked her doubts.


    Elia''s eyes drooped, her body shook slightly, and she only felt a headache.


    "Think of something."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, Hagrid''s heart trembled. As expected, he already had this hunch.


    "Do you know anything?"


    Elia raised her head and looked at the man with half white hair in front of her. Her eyes were calm but very focused, as if she wanted to get an answer from the face in front of her.


    Hearing Elijah''s words, Hagrid was silent. Finally, he sighed in his heart. Anyway, he didn''t convince himself to hide everything.


    At the moment, Elia''s memory is obviously not clear, but she will remember everything sooner or later.


    And Hagrid, too, made a decision.


    "Elia, I''ll tell you everything I know, but can you give me some time?"


    If she could, Hagrid would choose not to tell her face to face.


    Elia felt more and more dizzy, but after she looked at Hagrid for a while, she finally nodded.


    This relieved Hagrid. He looked at Elia with a tired look. He didn''t know if it was because of the battle, his eyes gradually softened.


    "I''ll take you back and have a good rest. You should be tired, too."


    Hagrid held out her big hand and took Elia''s small hand.


    "Yes."


    Elia did not resist the kind man. There was such a person in her memory.


    Gentle, kind, equally rough but warm hands.


    Like


    Father?

 Chapter 114

    After the shocking battle, many people stopped for a long time before leaving, and they still talked about it with relish.


    Countless people''s hearts are remembering the shocking scene before.


    "That''s great!"


    After the shock, latil finally calmed down, and she gave a cry of surprise.


    Clearly younger than her, but Elia has such power.


    Latil has not seen many big scenes, but last time she saw Al fighting with those witches.


    And Elijah''s use of magic was no worse than that one!


    Latil, who had no accurate concept of the strong, looked at Belem and blinked moving amber eyes.


    "Mr. beren! Elia, isn''t she very, very powerful?"


    Seeing latil''s smile, beren was stunned and nodded.


    "Elia, she''s strong."


    This is true. Beren seriously judged Elia''s combat power, perhaps, enough to compare with al.


    Elia''s earth magic is really powerful, but she just restrained the sloppy man, so she succeeded so easily.


    The most important thing is that Elia has her own rules for releasing magic and her own magic. This is the most difficult place. The strong are just like this.


    Compared with Elia''s magic, beren cares more about Elia''s change.


    Although Elia was still decisive, she didn''t feel very comfortable. Instead, she seemed to kill those people out of instinct. Novel network


    This time, although Elia was also passive at the beginning, people like beren and Xingnai can see that the latter Elia obviously took the initiative out of self-consciousness.


    Elia must have some mental barrier, which beren felt from the first positive contact.


    But now look at Elia''s fighting posture, the feeling is gone.


    Of course, no matter what beren thinks, he can''t figure it out.


    A person''s mind, but it is difficult to think through, whether it is others or yourself.


    In the VIP seat.


    The beautiful girl with purple hair is biting her fingernail, her eyes twinkle slightly, and occasionally there is a fierce light.


    Wayne looked at the table with one arm and leaned her face on the back of her hand. She looked at Xingnai and sighed.


    I haven''t seen Xingnai for a long time.


    This kind of Xingnai shows that she deduces the picture of fighting with others in her mind, and sometimes she pulls out her sword and cuts it when she is excited.


    This Ni Zi is really a fighting genius. It seems that she wants to fight with the child, but she is very restrained. Verny knows that Xingnai is because the other party is a child.


    On the other hand, beren and others are already on their way back. Because they left earlier, they are not crowded. Others are still talking about this and that.


    After returning to the hotel, Belen asked latil and others to eat by themselves. These little guys have explored the hotel. If they are in the hotel, Belen is still very relieved.


    He returned to the commercial car. Everyone opened their eyes and found that beren had no food, and then closed their big eyes again.


    Beren patted the big guy on the head as if comforting, and then walked to the second car.


    "Where is it?"


    Belem began to turn over the big boxes and opened them one after another. He was very unlucky until he searched the last corner, where there was a wooden box.


    "It should be in here."


    Open the wooden box, which is full of neatly placed books and some drawings.


    Belen began to search inside, and finally took out a folded paper in the gap.


    Spread out the paper, and beren looked at it. The paper was very large, with withered yellow plates on it. Beren drew his fingers on it.


    "Sigma..."


    Beren''s eyes narrowed slightly, then took the book aside, opened it and turned to a page.


    "Sigma geographic distribution"


    His eyes searched in the countless words below, beren page after page, and finally fixed his eyes in a text frame.


    "So, here it is."


    At the end, beren frowned, then looked at the scattered books and drawings, and he sighed.


    The trouble is dead!


    After finishing everything, beren clapped his hands and got out of the commercial car.


    Verny sat in the office sorting out her materials, and just as she had a sip of coffee, there was a knock on the door.


    Click, click, click.


    Verny gave a look to the secretary. The Secretary nodded, then turned and walked to open the door.


    When the door opened and saw the visitor, Verny seemed a little surprised, but then she frowned again. There must be something else.


    "Verny, I..."


    "Help again, don''t you?"


    "Well..."


    Beren scratched his cheek, a little embarrassed.


    "You''re just like this in the school park. It hasn''t changed."


    Verny is a little helpless. She can''t hate this guy anyway.


    "Come on, what''s up?"


    "Well, um... Well, I want a piece of information about Sigmar''s Arlo kingdom. Can you help me?"


    Belen said his intention. He was looking for Sigma''s position on the continental plate before, and then found the position of Ailuo kingdom.


    It was because Belen heard two words from Elia''s self-talk in prison that she cared so much.


    "The ello kingdom of sigma?"


    Verny blinked, only feeling a little familiar. After thinking about it, she opened her mouth strangely.


    "Is it the kingdom of Ailuo that has perished?"


    Hearing this sentence, beren was stunned. He looked at Verny, a little unbelievable.


    "Dead?"


    "Yes, in my impression, it only died two years ago. It was really sudden news at that time."


    Verny nodded. There was only one Ailuo kingdom in her impression.


    Then, Verny looked at the secretary.


    "Put together a copy of the details of the kingdom of Arlo and give it to me."


    "Yes."


    The Secretary nodded slightly and walked out of the office.


    Beren sat down in a chair beside him, frowning slightly, and began to think about something in her heart.


    Soon, the secretary came back. She brought the information back and put it on the table next to beren under the sign of Verny.


    Beren picked up a stack of data and began to concentrate on it.


    This information is very detailed, from the birth of Ailuo Kingdom, to the large and small reforms in the middle, to the last thing.


    As for the reasons for its demise, it is probably recorded that the Kingdom has two factions from beginning to end.


    Radicals and conservatives.


    One advocates comprehensive national reform to change the current situation of national poverty.


    The other is to pay attention to follow gradually, not too impatient, otherwise it will cause a crash.


    In this great reform, the two factions have had great differences, and the specific reasons are unknown.


    Vaguely, it seems that some plan led to the war between the two factions.


    The destruction of the kingdom of Arlo was caused by itself.

 Chapter 115

    Sigmar is located in the West outside the Florentine empire. It has a wide area, has more than one country, is close to the ocean, and the climate is obvious.


    In Sigmar, there is indeed a country called Ailuo kingdom.


    Ailuo Kingdom has been born for 300 years. Although it is not comparable to the three empires on the mainland, it is also a country with historical and cultural heritage.


    However, like most countries, it is not destroyed by foreign enemies, but for internal reasons.


    The secret plan led to the intensification of the struggle between the two factions, and finally led to the war between the two factions, the political struggle in the open and the dark battle in the dark.


    No country can survive for a long time. Even the Empire will disappear one day.


    After reading the materials, it took a lot of time. Belen put the materials down and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Since Elia mentioned these two words, it has been confirmed that there are such two places, Belen can judge that Elia must have a close relationship with Arlo.


    Perhaps Elia is a man in the kingdom of Arlo.


    With such strength, Elia will certainly not be an ordinary role.


    So, is it conservative or radical?


    Belen guessed that, as far as he thought, or eight or nine or ten.


    Since the country was subjugated, perhaps Elia shed tears because she felt the past?


    No matter which faction, Elia may have been grieving over the fact of the subjugation.


    "Have you finished reading? Then, ask curiously, what do you want this information for?"


    Verny asked with interest, holding a hot tea cup in her hands.


    "I learned it from the child when I went to prison."


    This is not something worth hiding, so beren told the truth.


    Hearing what beren said, Verny raised her hand and held her chin, her eyes turning in her pupils.


    Does that child belong to the kingdom of Ailuo?


    Subjugated people?


    No wonder.


    When she first investigated the child, she could say that she didn''t find anything. If the child wasn''t an imperial, it would make sense.


    "Verny, do you know why the child came to this point?"


    This is what beren cares about. Why are thirteen or fourteen year olds in Sattar prison?


    "Well..."


    Verny leaned back on the chair. The soft feeling made her eyes close involuntarily. It was obviously a little tired.


    "According to my previous investigation, the child seemed to have passed through a town before. I don''t know why, he made a big move and killed all the soldiers and guards. The people in the town also fled."


    Hearing what Verny said, Belen also frowned. Although she didn''t explain how many people she killed, it was obviously very, very many.


    As for the reason for the murder, it doesn''t matter anymore. The child has been locked up there.


    "Later, many people came, but it was strange that the child finally fainted, so he was arrested."


    Verny got so much news. She also had pity on Elia, but she knew there was nothing she could do.


    After knowing the reason why Elia was imprisoned, Belen also felt very helpless.


    He is willing to believe that the child killed those soldiers and guards for some reason, or is it force majeure?


    After connecting all the imaginable things, beren fell into silence. After a long time, he stood up.


    "Excuse me, I''ll go back first."


    Belem said that and turned away.


    After beren left, Verny was lying on the table, and the secretary came and covered Verny with her cloak.


    It has been very cold recently.


    Verny lay on the table and looked at the glittering crystal ball. Her eyes were reminiscent. She talked to herself.


    "You won''t do anything stupid, will you?"


    Sattar prison.


    After the fight, Hagrid seemed to find some changes in Elia, and he vaguely noticed something.


    However, Hagrid did not confess, but took Elia''s hand to the depths of the prison.


    He also had this warm feeling a long time ago. After many years, he realized it again and his memory is still fresh.


    At that time, he had a daughter. He often took the child''s hand and walked quietly as now.


    Soon, Hagrid took Elia to a very clean prison. He had someone clean it before.


    Only when Elijah came out to fight, Hagrid would let someone clean it. After all, when Elijah was inside, no one dared to approach except him, let alone go in to clean it.


    No matter how petite and weak Elia looks, anyone who sees the scene of her battle will definitely be afraid.


    In this regard, Hagrid can naturally understand that sometimes he came to help clean. Of course, his behavior was not understood by his subordinates.


    "My Lord."


    At this time, some people were standing by the wall. When they saw Hagrid coming, they immediately stood up straight.


    When the soldiers and guards saw Elia, their bodies could not help but stiffen. It was obvious that they were still terrified of the previous battle.


    "My Lord, she..."


    The soldier guard with more courage and color looked at Elia. He was more afraid that the "witch" would be harmful to the warden than his own life.


    Although he never saw the silver haired girl move in prison.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Hagrid shook his head and knew what the guards wanted to say.


    Those soldiers and guards also noticed that Hagrid was holding the silver haired girl''s hand at the moment, and their hearts could not help jumping. There was a sound of swallowing in the empty and quiet prison.


    "Open the door."


    "Yes."


    Hearing Hagrid''s words, one of them immediately reacted and opened Elia''s cell door.


    At the moment, Elia kept her head down. She didn''t notice others at all. At the moment, she was only immersed in her own spiritual world.


    There are more warm new bedding in the cell. After all, it''s cold.


    "Elia, have a good rest."


    Hagrid looked at Elia and knew that the latter must have a lot to think about now, so she didn''t choose to disturb.


    After leaving, there were only soldiers and guards outside. They stood on the other side of the wall and couldn''t see the cell.


    "My Lord, what should I do if something happens to him?"


    Some soldiers and guards felt that Hagrid''s practice was too dangerous, and they couldn''t help being angry.


    "It''s okay. The" witch "has a magic suppressor around her neck. It''s difficult to use magic in prison."


    The soldier guard on one side patted his good friend on the shoulder and didn''t seem to worry much.


    "Although it''s true, ah, it''s still too dangerous, alas..."


    After hearing the speech, the man also thought of this stubble. He was a little relieved, but he still felt a headache.


    "Ha ha, what are you worried about? My Lord is very powerful. How can he get himself into a crisis?"


    Another soldier guard was obviously confident in Hagrid and did not worry about it at all.


    In the cell.


    Elijah''s eyes are clear now. Many things have sprung up in her mind, and the light of her eyes has become complex.


    Elia also vaguely heard what some jailers said. She stretched out her hand and touched the "magic suppressor" around her neck, talking to herself indifferently.


    "With this, can you trap me?"

 Chapter 116

    Hotel andinz.


    In an office, Verny is facing her back to her desk and looking at the green outside the glass wall.


    Verny''s eyes are as pure as a clear spring, but they seem sleepy. She yawns and moistens her eyes.


    But there''s one thing she cares about right now.


    Originally, she didn''t have much thought, but she had to care because of what happened to beren a few days ago.


    The last time I got the news, there was another news about the child being transferred here, but there has been no news until now. Why?


    For Vernie, it''s not a big deal. She just needs to run her family well.


    But I have to admit that she really cares about Beilun, an old friend. The happy time in the school park can not be forgotten, and so can the friendship.


    If she only conveyed the news about the child, Verny would be happy to do it. Therefore, she always paid attention to the news of Sattar prison.


    "What a troublesome fellow."


    Having said that, Verny smiled and shook her head. Her smile was more intoxicating than the flowers outside the window.


    She is looking forward to the school festival in the near future. Because of the emergence of beren, she is more looking forward to the moment when everyone gets together again.


    These days, her hotel has been full, so there are a lot of things to deal with. The main reason is the influence of the "witch". Anyone wants to see such a strong person with his own eyes.


    Fortunately, there was a secretary who shared a lot of affairs for him, otherwise he would be really tired to death.


    "It''s still early. Let''s go and sleep for a while!"


    Verny thought so. She sat down in a soft chair, then leaned back and closed her eyes. After a while, she went to sleep safely.


    While the secretary was processing the documents, the glasses lady who had been with Verny for two years stood up, took a blanket and added it to Verny, and then pulled up the curtains to hide the sun.


    After all this, the enchanting Secretary stretched out her slender hand and gently brushed the hair in front of Verny.


    "Sleep well."


    Then she went back to her desk, took out a crystal ball and injected a little magic. The crystal ball began to bloom, and she began to concentrate on the documents.


    At noon.


    It''s been three days since I knew about the kingdom of ello.


    Beren had no idea how she felt about Elia being a subjugated people.


    No matter which faction of the two factions, they may fundamentally have the same goal. For the strength of the Kingdom, they just have different ideas, just like water and fire are incompatible.


    No matter which faction Elia is from, she must love her country deeply. The collapse of the country must be a great blow to her.


    Because of their own strength, so they can be safe, but because of this, they will be lonely and tired.


    Beren had restrained herself from thinking about Elia, but it was obviously impossible.


    Latil was cutting the meat with a knife. Noticing that the meat on the plate in front of her was motionless, she immediately raised her head and looked at beren. Seeing that the latter was in a daze, she couldn''t help asking.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. beren?"


    However, beren was in a daze and didn''t respond. Not only latil, but even Leia was surprised.


    What on earth makes Mr. Belen so concerned?


    "Mr. Belen, Mr. Belen?"


    "Well, huh? What''s the matter?"


    After being called twice in a row, Belen was finally pulled back. His eyes refocused and looked at the cat ear girl in front of him.


    "What''s Mr. Belen thinking? He''s been in a daze..."


    Latil blinked the bright and huge cat pupils, looked at beren curiously, and the two cat ears fluttered twice.


    "Ah... Nothing. Eat quickly. It''s almost cold. You can''t waste it!"


    Very vaguely changed the topic, and Bellen immediately wolfed down a plate of Chinese food. After all, if she couldn''t finish it, she would lose money!


    Seeing beren like this, latil was a little confused, while Leia blinked. It was obvious that beren was hiding something.


    Belen sighed in her heart that she couldn''t tell latil about it, otherwise the girl would have to cry again.


    "After eating, I''ll take you to buy clothes."


    On the other side of Sattar prison, outside the gate, there are three people standing here at the moment.


    The person standing in the center is the middle-aged man in luxurious clothes, just the former Rodriguez.


    Beside Rodriguez were two middle-aged men with sharp eyes, with thick limbs and somewhat similar looks.


    "Lord Rodriguez..."


    The doorman obviously knows the identity of the visitor, but he doesn''t dare to let him go directly. After all, the owner here is Lord Hagrid!


    "Don''t be stunned and report."


    Rodrigo waved his hand impatiently. Elsewhere, he would have stepped on the door.


    A long time later, after receiving permission, he returned here, opened the door and let Rodrigo in.


    Then Rodriguez didn''t plan to go to Hagrid''s office, but took them directly to prison.


    His goal is very clear at the moment.


    Take the witch away!


    For such a strong criminal, Rodriguez is not only because of the order from the top, but also because such a strong person must be more useful for the experiment from the top!


    Prisoners are different from ordinary slaves. They are not allowed to be sold. They are more used as experimental subjects.


    The existence of "witch" will certainly interest those experimental maniacs.


    This is when Rodriguez didn''t know about "self magic", otherwise what would be his expression? I can''t imagine.


    Maybe even those science maniacs will never have the opportunity to study such an experiment in their life.


    Outside the prison, Rodrigo saw an old acquaintance at the entrance.


    Outside the prison gate, a middle-aged man with black and half white hair was standing there, his waist as straight as a flag.


    Seeing the other side standing there, Rodrigo''s eyes narrowed slightly and soon came outside the gate.


    "Hagrid, are you trying to stop me from going in?"


    For Rodriguez''s question, Hagrid turned around, his black eyes very calm.


    "Why, aren''t you afraid that Elia will kill you accidentally?"


    Rodriguez''s face suddenly froze. His fear in the tower was frankly said. He was also a little embarrassed, but fortunately he insisted.


    "Indeed, I am afraid of the power of the" witch ", but so what? Now I am not alone. With the strength of the two brothers of gold and silver and the" magic suppressor ", how can the" witch "hurt me?"


    Rodriguez is simply frank and not ashamed at all, but at the moment he seems to be full of confidence and not afraid of the power of the "witch".


    Hearing the speech, Hagrid set his eyes on the two tall men on the side, and his eyes coagulated slightly.


    It can probably be judged that these two people are soldiers with strong hands. For soldiers, as long as they are close-up mages, they have an absolute advantage.

 Chapter 117

    Hagrid has also heard of the so-called gold and silver.


    Kilney king and kilney silver brothers are very famous adventurers in the nearby area and have very strong strength.


    It is said that the two brothers are better at fighting together and can have several times more combat power than individuals.


    Judging from all the information he knows, Hagrid believes that even if the two men work together to surpass the dead "madman", they will not be Elia''s opponent.


    In this way, Rodriguez placed his confidence in the "magic suppressor" that bound Elia.


    "I don''t think they can stop Elia even if they are there."


    Hearing the speech, Rodriguez smiled and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him with profound meaning.


    "It depends on whether Lord Hagrid is willing to cooperate."


    Hearing this, Hagrid''s eyes coagulated slightly. He frowned slightly and felt very upset about Rodriguez''s words.


    "Then, let''s go in together, Lord Hagrid?"


    Seeing that Hagrid was speechless, Rodriguez smiled with a cunning of success and used his honorific title to express his implicit irony.


    In this regard, Hagrid did not say anything, kept silent, turned around, and then walked to the prison.


    Rodriguez laughed and followed the prison with gold and silver.


    The basic strength of the prisoners in Sattar prison is not strong. As a place for providing arena resources in Yale SAR, a tourist destination, there are a large number of prisoners.


    But there is only one person as strong as Elijah, and the "witch" called by Elijah is also building momentum here.


    However, Rodriguez came here to take the "witch" away not only for the benefit of another place, but also because of an experiment.


    At the end of the prison, in a separate cell, there was a silver haired girl sitting on her knees.


    Elia did not bury her face in her knees as before, but leaned against the wall, raised her head and looked out of the window.


    Other people''s cells are dark. Maybe she''s the only one so special.


    At the moment, Elia was not like the state she ignored even when someone came. Her eyes moved slightly and looked at the comer.


    "Elia..."


    Hagrid called out the name of the silver haired girl. He clenched his fist, and there was something difficult to say.


    "Are you taking me away?"


    Elia opened her mouth calmly, and her words stunned Hagrid and Rodriguez.


    The former was still good, because he knew that Elia thought of many things and was no longer instinctively passive.


    Rodriguez was involuntarily a little nervous. After all, this is far from the strong man comparable to the two around him.


    But Rodriguez''s eyes fell on the "magic suppressor" around Elia''s neck, and he had confidence again. He smiled.


    "Yes, this time is to take you out of here. Your value will be realized in another place."


    Elia''s eyes fell on Rodriguez, who spoke. Her eyes were calm and did not speak, but gave people a strange sense of oppression.


    Rodrigo was also very uncomfortable to be stared at by Elia. He just felt that this was not a little girl, but a fierce beast staring at his prey.


    "All right, Hagrid, turn on the magic suppressor."


    Rodriguez, who couldn''t stand it, shouted to Hagrid nearby.


    The gold and silver brothers on one side are also dignified. They look at the silver haired girls in prison. They are adventurers who have worked for decades and have a keen judgment on whether things are dangerous or not.


    And the little girl, just sitting there, gave them great pressure.


    Hagrid looked at Rodrigo. He was shaking his fist. He was hesitating.


    Hesitate again.


    Now it has reached the point of no solution. What can he do if he doesn''t let people go now?


    Maybe Rodriguez will leave in a hurry at the moment. After all, he can''t move himself.


    But then? After that, the people who come here can''t cope with themselves.


    Can we just... Let go?


    In this position, Hagrid''s limbs have long been bound by chains.


    Hagrid took out a two fingered crystal bead, rippled his eyes, clenched his teeth, and injected magic into it.


    Hiss, hiss.


    The iron ring device on Elia''s neck flashed by thunder arc, and at this moment, her breath began to weaken.


    When this happened, Elia lowered her head and her eyes did not fluctuate. She stretched out her fingers and touched the magic suppressor, but there was a surge of electric shock, which made the silver haired girl''s fingers tremble.


    "Great."


    Rodriguez immediately breathed a sigh of relief. The "witch" without magic was not afraid at all.


    Then Rodriguez looked at Hagrid and smiled and held out his hand.


    "Then, give me the controller, and you can rest assured. I brought many experts on the way, enough to protect her safety."


    It''s protection, but obviously, it''s for guarding.


    Rodriguez smiled insidiously. With the support of the people above him, he won once.


    Hagrid coldly threw the controller to Rodrigo. Although he was this age, the latter''s face still made him very unhappy.


    "Open the door."


    After giving an order, the jailer on one side opened the prison door, but Elia still looked calm and had no resistance. She stood up and went out.


    Gold and silver stood beside Elia, and their whole body had accumulated strength. If the "witch" had any movement, they would start at the first time.


    However, Elia just stood there calmly, without any movement, but there was a blank color in the bottom of her eyes.


    In the depths of my mind, there is nothing left to remember.


    "Hum, let''s go."


    Rodriguez hummed happily, glanced at Hagrid, looked like a small man, gave an order, and turned away.


    Outside the prison, there is already a team of dozens of people there, and there is also a prison car in the center, which is obviously used to hold Elia.


    When Hagrid saw this formation, he also understood how much Rodriguez feared Elia''s power.


    Just after Elia was locked in the prison car and saw that Rodrigo was about to leave, Hagrid finally couldn''t bear to speak.


    "If Elia is hurt in any way, I will go to you myself."


    Hearing the voice full of unwilling and anger, Rodriguez couldn''t help shivering. He narrowed his eyes and didn''t look back, but at last the corners of his mouth tilted slightly.


    Looking at the other party''s men and horses leaving Sattar prison, Hagrid stood in place. At this moment, his half white hair seemed to be white again, the whole person seemed to be older, and there were crystal tears in his eyes.


    Sorry, Elia

 Chapter 118

    At noon of the day, Verny, the owner of the andeinz Hotel, got important news and the whole person stood up from her chair.


    Verny''s big black and shiny eyes coagulated slightly, and she was a little upset.


    "Was really escorted out?"


    "Some guys in the alley saw an escort team of dozens of people in the alley, and the" witch "was also inside."


    The Secretary raised his hand and pushed his eyes to report the news he had received.


    "Obviously, it''s a few days late. In such a hurry, it shouldn''t be Hagrid''s idea. Should someone else do it?"


    Verny sat down again. She began to judge in her heart, then talked to herself, and then looked at the secretary.


    "Call beren."


    With regard to the contact between Verny and others these days, the Secretary naturally knew who Bellen was. She blinked.


    "The one who left the hotel and went outside hasn''t come back yet."


    "Out? Do you know where you''re going?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Verny was stunned when she heard the speech. She didn''t expect beren to leave the hotel at this time.


    After a long silence, Verny sat back. She thought for a moment, and then looked at the secretary.


    "Those girls are out, too?"


    The Secretary thought for a moment, then shook his head. There was no record of the girls leaving the hotel.


    "Bring the news to them, and then it''s up to them."


    With an order, Verny turned her chair to face the scenery outside the glass.


    "Yes."


    The Secretary answered and then left the office.


    After telling the girls the news, maybe they can contact Bellen, or Bellen on the road will hear some news.


    That''s the only way to do it.


    Verny''s eyes looked at the green, showing a curious color. She put her hand on the armrest and dragged her face with her palm. She looked calm and muttered to herself.


    "What would you do?"


    At this time, a beautiful shadow appeared outside the glass wall, as if to surprise someone, so it jumped out with a bunch of bright flowers in its hand.


    "Xingnai?"


    Seeing the beautiful girl with purple hair, Verny was also stunned, but it was obvious that she was not frightened.


    Xingnai seemed to be saying something outside the glass wall, but because the sound insulation was too good, Verny couldn''t hear it. She blinked her eyes. Thoughtfully, she took a paper and pen from the side, wrote something, and then turned the writing towards Xingnai.


    Xingnai looked at the content on the paper, her eyes twinkled, she nodded, then patted the wine gourd, turned and left.


    South of Jerusal.


    Although he and latil were a little uneasy because of Elia''s affairs before, fortunately, nothing has happened recently, so they have calmed down.


    Sal didn''t have much fun when he came to Yale, and latil and latis had a girl plan with Leia, so he didn''t participate.


    So beren went out alone. It hasn''t been so leisurely for some time.


    Tasting small dishes and drinking small wine, listening to strange news and strange talk, and even some other things.


    "Just now I came back from the West Road and saw someone being escorted out."


    A man was crossing his legs, throwing small desserts into his mouth from time to time, and a smiling face found interesting.


    "Escort out? Hey, isn''t it the transfer of prisoners in the prison? What''s strange? Make a fuss."


    The man on one side looked contemptuously at the people around him. He really hasn''t seen the world. This kind of thing is strange and interesting. It''s common to live for a long time.


    "Cut, I haven''t finished yet. Do you know who is escorting out?"


    "Huh?"


    The man looked at the people around him and thought that since he was so coy, he must not be an ordinary prisoner.


    "Tell me, who?"


    "Hey, do you want to know now?"


    Seeing each other, he became curious again, and the man who betrayed the key sneered, with an expression of "you beg me".


    "What''s the key to selling? I don''t want to say it or pull it down?"


    In this regard, the man had a temper, and then drank, looking indifferent.


    "Well, let me tell you, it''s a little girl with silver hair. Do you understand?"


    Click!


    The sound of the broken cup came from one side, but it was very slight. It just made the man subconsciously turn his head. He found that there was no abnormality and turned back.


    "Silver hair? Isn''t that..."


    After hearing the speech, the man opened his eyes and knew the identity of the escort.


    Who''s leaving here? Yale Sal''s "witch" is also a point to attract tourists, but it''s a pity.


    "It''s a pity that you won''t see the" witch "at Yale in the future."


    After hearing this, some people also exclaimed and spoke out the voice of many people.


    No one noticed how gloomy the man sitting in the corner was at the moment.


    Why at this time


    Belen regretted coming out. If she was in the hotel, she might still receive a message from Verny.


    Wait


    Why does he care so much? Obviously, it is not worth or necessary for him.


    That child


    The silver haired girl with thin clothes and black eyes appeared in beren''s mind.


    Gradually, the child''s eyes were no longer dull, but in the indifferent depths, it was distressing sadness and loneliness.


    Just those eyes are enough to make people worry.


    The same is true for him.


    He wants to save the child!


    Beren got up, dropped a silver coin on the table without saying a word, and then turned and walked out of the restaurant.


    Just as beren was about to run to the west, a familiar call came from behind.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing this sound, beren turned back fiercely, and saw latil, latis and Leia driving a commercial car.


    When she came to beren, latil''s tears couldn''t help overflowing, and her anxious look couldn''t be concealed.


    "Mr. beren! Elia, she''s going to be sent away! I..."


    At this point, latil choked and her cat''s ears were drooping. She wanted to see Elia very much. It was clear that she summoned up her courage to come to Bellen in order to say the wayward words of "want to see her", but at the moment, she was afraid and afraid that Bellen would refuse.


    At this time, latil suddenly felt a hand falling on his head and stroking it gently, so warm.


    Latil raised her head, tearful and pitiful. She looked at beren in a daze. The corners of the latter''s mouth were slightly touched with a smile.


    "Let''s go and see her."


    Latys also stretched out her small hand, held latyr''s hand and blinked her beautiful big eyes.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    Seeing this, Leia smiled and patted the back of the Earth Dragon. Everyone immediately howled, exchanged his limbs very quickly, and ran out at a very fast speed.

 Chapter 119

    Belen and others who got on the commercial bus immediately rushed to the west gate of the city.


    On the commercial car, Belen had learned from latil that it was Verny''s secretary who brought the news to them.


    "How did you find me?"


    Belen asked curiously, because latil and others didn''t seem to be looking for aimlessly. After he asked this sentence, he raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to think of something.


    Latil patted the back of the earthworm and looked at beren with a smile.


    "It brought us here. I just told it to come to you."


    Indeed!


    Belen reached out and touched the back of the lower earth dragon, who was leaning over his big head, glanced at Belen with big eyes, and then turned back.


    Soon, beren and others left the city. I have to say that although the terrain of the Earth Dragon is huge and looks heavy, the speed is very fast, perhaps because its limbs are strong and powerful.


    Latil had already experienced the speed of the Earth Dragon.


    After leaving the city, Belen immediately took out a drawing from the magic guide. He spread the drawing aside. This map was taken from the large map plate in the northeast, and it was also very detailed near Yale sal.


    Looking at the terrain on the map, beren''s eyes began to flash, and his brain was running crazy.


    According to the information latil received before, they came out immediately after receiving the information conveyed by the secretary.


    From the hotel to his former tavern, at the speed of an old man, it takes at least 15 minutes, plus many twists and turns in the middle, maybe more than 20 minutes.


    At first, I probably judged in my mind the time spent in the process from Elia''s being escorted out of prison to Verny''s getting the news.


    Escorting prisoners should not be too eager for speed, but I can''t guarantee this. If we travel along this road at the current speed of the Earth Dragon, we may catch up, but we also have to catch up at dusk, or we may not catch up!


    Generally speaking, it should not be very fast to escort prisoners, but beren dared not bet on this.


    Beren''s eyes swept quickly on the drawing. For a moment, there seemed to be more than ten routes on the map, and several routes were erased in his mind.


    Faster!


    One route disappeared in my mind, leaving only the last route to the forest, which is very rugged.


    But that''s a shortcut!


    "Man, it''s too far in this direction!"


    Belen patted the earthworm on the back and pointed to the forest.


    "Ow!"


    The dull low roar sounded from the mouth of the Earth Dragon. The Earth Dragon turned around and ran in with the commercial car.


    Beren set his eyes on the map again and wanted to find some paths.


    "Mr. beren... What should I say when I see Elia? What should I... Do?"


    The voice of latil came from one side. The girl fell into a low voice again. She didn''t know what to say or do with Elia even if she saw her.


    Belen was also silent after listening. He didn''t look up, but continued to look at the map. But at this time, his eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes focused on a plate. Novel network


    "Latil..."


    "Huh?"


    "Go and see the sea!"


    "Ah?!"


    When latil heard Belem''s happy voice, she also raised her head and looked at the man whose hair was dazzled by the wind.


    "Look at this!"


    Belen held out his hand and dropped his finger on a position on the map. When latil set his eyes on it, the brown cat''s pupils widened slightly and became bright, flashing a faint brilliance.


    There, it''s near the sea!


    "The sea!"


    Latil''s heart was shocked. If she couldn''t save Elia, watching the sea together might be the most perfect way to leave!


    Belen began to plan in his heart. He didn''t think those who escorted Elia would kindly let Elia see the sea.


    So, plan for the worst.


    At that time, beren will certainly fight with those people. In this way, she will certainly expose herself in front of latil.


    What should I do?


    Just as beren was flying fast in his mind, the car behind him suddenly shook, attracting the attention of beren and others.


    Beilun and others turned their heads and saw a pair of slender legs. Looking up, they found a beautiful girl with purple hair in shorts standing on the carriage, with wine gourd and sword around her waist.


    "I guess you need help."


    The beautiful girl with purple hair showed a faint smile, and the purple hair horsetail floated in the wind.


    It''s time to come!


    Belen was also happy at the bottom of his heart. His eyes must have an idea in his heart.


    "Would you like to help?"


    "With pleasure."


    Xingnai jumped down, squatted next to beren, said hello to latil and Leia, then smiled and reached out and rubbed latis''s head.


    "How could you..."


    Latil was puzzled and stared at the beautiful girl with purple hair in front of her.


    "I think Mr. beren''s friend asked you to come?"


    Laiya in the carriage smiled gently, her beautiful eyes were very flexible, and seemed to guess at once.


    After being guessed, Xingnai also looked at Laiya, then smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, it was Veronica who asked me to come. She said beren might need help."


    That girl


    Beren looked a little helpless, but her heart was warm. Thank you very much.


    "Well, my plan is..."


    At noon.


    On a field road, a team of dozens of people is moving forward.


    The leader of this team is Rodriguez, who is riding a horse, and there are many adventurers behind him, who have accepted Rodriguez''s entrustment.


    In the middle of the team, there was a prison car. In the prison car, a silver haired girl was sitting on her knees. It was Elia, and she was the target of the escort.


    "Hurry up! Also, don''t take a nap. If the" witch "runs away, only you ask!"


    Rodriguez shouted at once, pointed to some people, then turned around and went on his way.


    In order to hire so many adventurers, Rodriguez also spent a lot of money, but as long as he could escort the "witch" back, it was nothing at all.


    "It''s really interesting that Hagrid took the" witch "as his daughter''s substitute. It''s ridiculous! It''s a waste of so long time."


    Rodriguez, who had won the "victory", couldn''t help mocking Hagrid. He shook his head with a sneer, but then his expression stagnated slightly and his eyes stared ahead.


    At the end of the road, there is a man in black robe standing. Because of the strong wind, the black robe is not completely covered. Therefore, from the figure, it can be vaguely judged that it is a woman with a sword!


    I saw that under the black robe, the black glittering eyes swept Rodrigues and those adventurers. There were no waves, and the plain voice spread.


    "People in the prison car, please lend me a hand."


    PS: I went to the hospital today. Please forgive me!

 Chapter 120

    When the uninvited guest appeared here and said that sentence again, the atmosphere immediately became tense.


    "Who are you? Dare you rob the prison car? Aren''t you afraid of being wanted?!"


    Rodriguez gave a deep drink and his eyes were gloomy. Unexpectedly, someone came to rob the prison car.


    Who is it?


    Hagrid?


    After a moment of silence, Rodriguez shook his head. Unless Hagrid didn''t want to live, occupied an important position and broke the law, this stupid behavior didn''t seem to be what Hagrid would do.


    So, who sent this man?


    For a moment, Rodrigo thought of another possibility.


    That is, the one in the prison car is concerned by some mysterious organizations. May it be the organization that has been deeply hidden recently?


    The mysterious man in black is Xingnai. The plan is simple and easy to understand, and Xingnai is the most direct main attack.


    For Rodriguez''s question, Xingnai was naturally impossible to answer. His black eyes blinked, and then put his hand on the scabbard.


    "Please stop talking nonsense and lend me someone quickly."


    Hearing Xingnai''s words, Rodriguez clenched his fist. His face gradually became gloomy and his eyes showed a cruel color.


    It''s unreasonable, this man!


    "Take this idiot woman down!"


    Rodriguez raised his hand, and the gold and silver on both sides immediately went out, pinched their fists and made a clatter.


    "A woman who doesn''t know her life and death dares to rob the prison car. Ha ha, when our two brothers take you, we''ll see what it is."


    After hearing the speech, Xingnai snorted. These people really couldn''t spit out ivory. She shook her head and stepped out.


    "If you don''t borrow it, I''ll rob it."


    Gold and silver are good at fighting together. The former is a strong warrior, while the latter is a magic teacher. They work together to integrate attack and defense.


    Kirney King took the lead in launching the attack. When he walked five meters away, he was like a hungry tiger, and ran out with one foot.


    As a pure soldier, he does not focus on magic cultivation, but magic still plays a great role. No matter how strong his body is, it also needs the support of magic.


    "Try my iron fist!"


    Kirney king shouted, his rough arms went out to sea like a dragon, and the strong wind held by his fist could also hurt people''s faces.


    In the face of this punch, Xingnai didn''t retreat at all. She continued to step forward, patted the wine gourd with her left hand, the stopper bounced open, was hung by the rope, and the wine rushed out. She stood with her sword and fingers, passed through the wine and stabbed out of thin air.


    Wine!


    For a moment, Xingnai''s eyes were blurred, but they were still clear and half drunk, and the magic was boiling at his fingertips!


    "The sword of running water. Novel network"


    The slender fingers held the sword Qi of wine fragrance and collided with the fist.


    However, at the next moment, people can''t help but shiver and shudder!


    Click!


    It was the sound of a broken bone, but it was not the beautiful finger, but the big fist of the sandbag. Kilney King''s face suddenly changed and he was in unbearable pain. He was shocked and flew out the next moment.


    Seeing that his brother was repelled by Zhenfei, kirney silver was also shocked, but he reacted quickly and immediately chanted a magic spell.


    Boom!


    A torrent darted towards Xingnai, like a python trying to swallow the man in black.


    I saw that Xingnai still stood with her sword and fingers. It seemed to her that she didn''t need to use a sword to deal with the other two.


    "Wear."


    The sword finger pricked out of thin air, and a drop of water pierced through the torrent. It directly disintegrated the torrent, but it did not dissipate, and then ran through the silver shoulder.


    Kirney silver covered his wound and stepped back several steps, looking at the mysterious woman who couldn''t see her face in disbelief.


    The other party broke his magic with a drop of water! How is this possible?!


    In fact, it''s not an ordinary drop of water. It''s a wine containing the strength of wine sword. It can break steel when pointing down.


    "This..."


    Rodrigo sat on the horse and looked at the scene with consternation. The gold and silver brothers were the strongest adventurers he hired, but they were defeated so easily?!


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Now, Rodriguez can''t keep calm. The strength of the other party must exceed his imagination, perhaps compared with the "madman" killed before.


    Joo!


    A sharp sound sounded, and then I heard a not particularly loud blasting sound. It was fireworks!


    Everyone''s attention was attracted, and so was Rodriguez, but the next moment, he heard a sweeping wind and was surprised.


    No!


    However, just when Rodriguez realized that it was bad, a green figure came to the central commercial car, and the adventurers guarding around fell to the ground at the same time, wailing and covering their knees.


    Click!


    When the mysterious man in black came to the prison car, a black awn flashed from the scabbard, directly broke the chain of the prison car, and then the black sword returned to the scabbard.


    "Elia, we''ll show you the sea!"


    The girl with a turquoise veil and hat opened the door and held out her hand to the silver haired girl inside. Her voice was soft and touching.


    "The sea..."


    Elia raised her head. Her eyes were clear, but she was a little confused, but she had emotional fluctuations about the sea. She couldn''t help reaching out and holding the hand of a girl she didn''t know.


    "Go."


    Xingnai drove several adventurers back with the wine sword spirit of her sword finger. She said calmly that it was still very troublesome for dozens of adventurers to go together.


    The girl in blue nodded, then pulled up Elia and ran out towards the road opened by Xingnai, as if chanting wind magic. Her body became much lighter and ran fast.


    "Catch her! I''ll pay double!"


    Seeing the "witch" taken away, Rodrigo''s pupils were about to crack. He immediately lost his mind and roared loudly.


    "Ah ah!"


    Many adventurers have become braver and braver under the temptation of money. They used to be the role of licking blood with a knife. Most of them are not afraid of danger, not to mention dozens of people present. They don''t believe that they can''t pile up this mysterious man!


    For the excitement of these money slaves, Xingnai could not help frowning. She no longer stood on the prison car, but fell out of the crowd,.


    In the face of these fanatics, under the condition of ensuring not to kill them, we must keep our sword closed, but this is really some trouble.


    "Catch her!"


    A group of people roared. They don''t care whether the prisoners are taken away. All they care about is money!


    Xingnai put her hand on the scabbard and knocked with her slender fingers, as if hesitating. At this time, she turned her head and looked. A man with a mask and a cap was walking slowly and patted Xingnai on the shoulder.


    "Next, leave it to me."

 Chapter 121

    In front of Xingnai in a cap, the adventurer on Rodriguez''s side also stopped abruptly.


    The woman was fierce enough just now. Why did another person come? Looks like we''re still together!


    Xingnai looked at the man in front of him, then answered, turned around and jumped into the forest and disappeared.


    In order to avoid implicating Xingnai and Verny, after this step, the next thing is left to him.


    The man wearing a cap and mask was Belen. His eyes not covered by the mask swept through the crowd. The next moment, his eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the back of the crowd.


    "Hehe, Rodriguez, are you in trouble?"


    Another man came. It was an old man, but he was tall and straight and did not bend at all.


    The old man is white haired, wearing a magic robe and holding a scepter in his hand. There are two men on his side. He is not old and should be less than 30.


    When he heard this voice, Rodrigo was ecstatic and looked surprised. He turned and looked at the old man coming.


    "Mr. ADA! Why are you here?"


    ADA Fangma is not directly related to Rodrigo, but the old man is a strong man in the military department! I didn''t expect to come to him!


    "An old prodigy guessed that you would be in trouble, so he informed me that I was the nearest to Yale Sal to help. I left here two days ago."


    The elder ADA explained with a smile and stroked his long white beard.


    "It''s a great honor. I also asked Mr. Yata to help solve the roadblock. There must be an organization behind this person who is interested in the" witch ", so he came to rob the prison car!"


    Rodriguez pointed to the man in the way and stared at each other fiercely. Now that ADA Fangma came, he was not afraid at all.


    ADA came to the front of the adventurer, and her old and turbid eyes looked at the man in black in front of her.


    "Is this going to block the way?"


    To this, Bellen didn''t answer, just looked at the old man and his eyes coagulated slightly.


    "Well, don''t blame me for being rude."


    This sentence, uttered by the elder Yata with a kind smile, makes people feel a little palpitating.


    The old man''s Scepter touched the ground, and a magic array pattern spread from him as the center.


    "Thunder, the will of the sky, punishes the people in front of you with the first thunder, in the form of silence."


    Boom!


    A roar sounded from the sky over the open space. Above the sky, thunder came and flew straight down to Belem. Just because of his feet, he didn''t know when he was surrounded by a magic array.


    The magic of thunder attribute? That''s thunder magic!


    Everyone changes color when they see it. The magic of thunder attribute is not rare, but it is very difficult to use powerful thunder magic. Ordinary people can''t use such magic!


    A strong old man.


    Not only those adventurers, but also beren judged in this way. His eyes coagulated slightly, his palm opened, and a sword appeared in his hand.


    However, even such a thunder is still far from Al!


    The sword in beren''s hand has a light blue brilliance, but the sword body is silver and white, but it is light blue at the moment.


    "Fifteen percent."


    After Beilun used his magic, his eyes became much brighter, his blood gas surged, the whole person''s breath was as clear as nothing, and the stones rolled around his feet.


    Beren''s arm sank and his left fingers stood side by side. He wiped it on the blade, covered with light blue fluorescence, his eyes condensed, and the sword Qi condensed a little.


    "The spirit sword dance, the first sound, resounded."


    When the thunder came, the sword pen went straight, and the crisp and harsh sound penetrated in the roar. A wisp of sword gas seemed to cut through the sky and the sky.


    Buzz!


    When the sword Qi tore the thunder apart, the light blue halo spread, and even the magic array pattern at beren''s feet was gradually dim until it disappeared.


    "A swordsman?"


    The smile on Ada''s face also gradually faded, and the old man began to pay attention to the mysterious man in front of him.


    He can''t see the way out of the opponent''s sword skill and doesn''t know where it comes from, but it''s definitely not simple to break his magic with a sword.


    Another such a strong guy?!


    Those adventurers are a little frightened. If the mysterious woman didn''t leave before, the old man didn''t come, they might be wiped out here!


    "Damn it, who is it?"


    Rodrigo also felt palpitations. Such a strong magic was broken by the other party''s sword.


    The other party must be an organization. Now it''s over. I''m afraid the witch can''t find it back!


    "Do you dare to rob the prison car because you think you have some means? I think those little guys haven''t run far."


    The old man''s eyes looked at a direction of the forest.


    I saw the man in black standing on the road looked at by old ADA. His black eyes were full of firmness. The tip of the sword in his hand was on the ground, and he opened his mouth indifferently.


    "Sorry, no traffic here."


    Hearing this sentence, the old man ADA smiled and didn''t take the young man''s words seriously.


    At this time, the two people beside him came to the old man, as if they were protecting him.


    "Young man, I won''t keep my hand on my next blow. I hope you can bear it. If you can''t stop it, hehe..."


    But the elder ADA had raised his scepter, and the turbulent magic was boiling, and the evening sky seemed a little darker.


    "Great thunder, the annihilation brilliance of everything, draw the only dazzling brilliance in the sky, and come to the world, boundless thunder punishment!"


    With the sound of the spell, purple magic spells appeared on this land, just like a huge magic array, but it''s different. It''s just a magic!


    Those magic incantations hung in the air, with thunder and electric arc surging, which made countless people jump with fear. At the end of the incantation, there was a hole similar to a black hole in the sky.


    When the spell was finished, countless thunder arcs gushed out of the mantra. Unexpectedly, they were connected and poured into the hole like a black hole.


    Boom!


    A flash of thunder, frightening, as if suppressing something, will gush out the next moment!


    Belen''s eyes flashed. This time, he took the initiative!


    Belen made a move to return the sword to the scabbard. Although he had no scabbard, his breath was climbing higher and higher at the moment!


    "25 percent."


    The strength increased again, and beren''s hand holding the sword sank. At the moment when there was thunder and lightning in the hole, the scabbard sword pulled out and carried an unparalleled sword spirit.


    "Elf sword dance ¡¤ second sound ¡¤ moment."


    The whisper sounded in the roar, which was destined to be heard only by beren himself.


    When they saw the sword coming out of its scabbard, the two young people standing in front of old ADA changed their faces. Everyone thought that the sword was cut at old ADA!


    After all, the person who cast magic was ADA, but no one thought that the mysterious man''s sword was aimed at the thunder of the black hole above!


    Buzz!


    The sword gas sank into the black hole, and the thunder dissipated immediately. The next moment, the light blue magic swept away, breaking all the magic spells into fluorescence.


    The man stretched out his hand to pull down the cap and raised his head slightly. There was no doubt in his deep black eyes under the cap and above the mask.


    "No passage here."

 Chapter 122

    Somewhere in the forest, a commercial car was parked there, and next to the commercial car, two cat eared girls, one big and one small, were standing there, as if waiting for someone.


    Latil and latis don''t have any fighting power. After all, even the former''s only offensive magic is not very skilled.


    Latil stood where she was, looking a little uneasy and worried, and didn''t know what happened to Leia and them.


    Mr. Belen said to set up a defense line, and he didn''t know whether he was on his way back now.


    Carjacking is a bit... Well, amazing, but even so, they chose to do it.


    I can''t put the child in my heart.


    Latil is worried not only about the comfort of beren and others, but also about Elia. Will she come?


    At this time, a green figure appeared in latil''s sight.


    That''s Leia!


    Latil also noticed the silver haired little girl led by Leia. At that moment, her face showed a surprise smile and was excited.


    Seeing the cat ear girl, Elia''s eyes moved slightly, and she opened her mouth slightly, as if she wanted to say something.


    Leia led Elia to latyr, and the beautiful girl with purple hair, Xingnai, followed her back.


    "Get out of here first, Jian... Belen. He wants you to see the sea, doesn''t he?"


    Xingnai almost said "Jianju 2". She turned her head and looked at a certain position, then looked at Elia and reminded her.


    "Where''s Mr. beren?"


    Latil noticed this after hearing the speech. Beren hasn''t come back yet!


    "He is setting traps to buy time."


    Although he knew what beren was doing, Xingnai obviously didn''t say it, so he kept it a secret for beren.


    At the smell of the speech, latil also nodded. Mr. Belen''s words must be no problem.


    "Elia..."


    Latil stood in front of Elia. She squatted down slightly, looked at the silver haired girl with a soft smile and stretched out a hand.


    "Let''s go and see the sea!"


    Elia stared at latil in a daze. Her mind was very clear at the moment, but she couldn''t feel any malice from the girl anyway.


    "Yes."


    Elia answered softly, looked at the hand extended to her, hesitated for a moment, extended her small hand and held it up.


    Holding Elijah''s hand, latil only felt a shiver in her heart. It was very similar to but different from holding latis''s small hand. It was also soft, but this hand was cold, like ice.


    Thought Elijah was a little cold, so latil held her hand tightly and tried to pass her temperature to Elijah.


    Xingnai looked at Elia. Now the latter feels like a puppet again,


    "Look at the sea."


    The party got on the commercial bus, and Xingnai was not in a hurry to go back, so they also went to see the sea together.


    On the commercial car, latil, latis and Elia are sitting in the car, while Leia and Xingnai are sitting outside driving the commercial car. Beren has given the map to the former before.


    Latis sat next to Elia, her big cute eyes were like twinkling stars, and she pulled the corner of Elia''s clothes.


    Elia turned her head and looked at the cat Asian girl, who was several years younger than herself, with some blank eyes.


    "Beautiful hair!"


    Rattish reached out and caught a strand of silver hair, showing an intoxicated expression, just as she usually saw delicious food.


    When she heard what latis said, latil was stunned, and then looked at Elia. She didn''t know what to say, so she didn''t speak, and latis spoke about her silver hair.


    After hearing the speech, Elia lost most of her vacant look and became clear again. She stretched out her hand to hook her silver hair and faintly softened her look.


    "Well, thank you, but this is the hair color of the witch."


    "No! Elia is not a witch!"


    Latil immediately shouted out, and she subconsciously denied Elia''s words.


    Elijah seemed to be startled by latil''s sudden cry, just like a frightened cat''s ear. She stared at the older girl.


    Latil looked certain. She squeezed her fist a little nervously, then stood up and went to Elia and sat down.


    "Elia, my name is..."


    "I know."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, latil was also stunned. She stared at the silver haired girl in front of her.


    Elia tilted her head slightly and looked at latil strangely.


    "It''s not the first time we''ve met. Why do we have to introduce ourselves?"


    When she heard Elijah''s words, latil was stunned at first, but then her eyes opened wider and wider, and the corners of her mouth popped up on both sides, showing a surprise smile with two dimples. Then she threw her arms directly at Elijah and hugged her petite body.


    "How happy! Elia remembers me!"


    She''s so happy! I never dreamed that Elia would remember her name after the last short meeting!


    Elijah could not judge the reason why latil was so excited, but she knew that the girl holding her was very happy now!


    Rattis blinked and looked at her sister strangely. Why was her sister so happy all of a sudden?


    "Oh, listen to me, a lovely child like Elia is not a witch!"


    Latil grabbed Elia''s thin shoulder and said so in a very serious and serious tone.


    Elia blinked. She was still expressionless, but her eyes were much more flexible.


    "Before, many people said I was a witch."


    When she said this, Elia obviously remembered something, but there didn''t seem to be much emotional fluctuation. She seemed to have accepted the fact.


    "No, it''s not like this. The witch or something is too much."


    Latil shook her head. The two dimples on her face were lovely. Her voice was very soft and fell in Elia''s ears like a warm spring breeze.


    "In my eyes, Elia is a lovely ordinary child. Of course, she is still a very powerful child!"


    As if remembering how powerful Elijah''s magic was, latil added a sentence in the posterior membrane in some embarrassment, but then she smiled and brushed her hand over her beautiful long silver hair.


    "If those who deny Elijah are good, I must be evil. In this way, I will be the same as Elijah."


    Boom.


    There was a deafening sound of a bolt from the blue outside, and laetier''s words fell into Elia''s ears, which also shocked her mind. Her face had a clear change because of her slightly wide eyes, and her eyes were as bright as a clear spring.


    Elia stared at the cat ear girl in front of her and was immersed in that sentence for a time.


    Elia seemed to realize that her words were ambiguous, so she was a little shy, the cat''s ears shook unnaturally, and then showed an embarrassing smile.

 Chapter 123

    Outside the carriage, Laiya and Xingnai sat on the commercial car. The former pulled the rope and the latter drank a little wine.


    Leia glanced at the beautiful purple haired girl beside her and turned her eyes.


    "Mr. beren, did he... Really set a trap?"


    When Leia went to rescue Elia, there were dozens of adventurers there. What kind of trap can hold each other?


    Xingnai tied the wine gourd back to his waist, and then nodded naturally.


    "Of course."


    "Mr. beren, did you stop those guys alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing the fairy girl telling the truth, Xingnai was also stunned. She turned her head and looked at the blonde girl.


    The blonde girl smiled when she saw Xingnai''s appearance. Sure enough, she guessed right.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Bellen shoot. He must be very powerful, but if he doesn''t have to, he will never show us his true face. Maybe it''s for our good and our peace of mind."


    Leia has already figured out everything. Maybe there is a deviation, but she thinks it should be eight, nine and ten.


    "Originally, with Miss Xingnai''s strength, maybe one person can resist it, but with Mr. beren''s kindness, miss Xingnai and miss Verny will not be too involved, so I let you leave."


    Leia had seen the strength of the purple haired girl when she robbed the prison car before, so she made this judgment later.


    After listening to Laiya''s words, Xingnai also flashed her star eyes. She was a little surprised at the girl''s wisdom and immediately smiled again.


    "Are the elves so smart?"


    Hearing this, Leia just winked playfully, and didn''t deny it. Novel network


    Boom!


    The thunder was deafening that day, but it didn''t seem to affect the two people in the carriage.


    Maybe it''s because the sound insulation is too good?


    Leia looked at the dim sky and frowned slightly. Did Mr. beren make it?


    "It seems... There are experts here."


    Xingnai closed her eyes and clearly felt a strong magic wave. She had felt beren''s magic, so she could judge that it didn''t come from beren.


    "Then Mr. Belen..."


    Laiya couldn''t help worrying. Even Xingnai said he was an expert. That must be a very powerful person!


    Because there has been no idea about Mr. beren''s strength, Leia can''t help worrying.


    "Don''t worry, he can handle it. He''s much better than we thought."


    Xingnai thought of what Wayne had said to her before, so she didn''t worry and comforted Laiya.


    Hearing Xingnai''s words, Leia also nodded. The sword figure standing in front of her at the first meeting suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Mr. Belen, how good is it?


    The speed of the commercial car is very fast, and the wind blowing on my face now has a fresh and cool breath.


    The other side.


    Rodriguez and those adventurers have withdrawn from a long distance at unknown time. They know very well that they are not qualified to participate in such a battle.


    When the sword was drawn, it seemed that it could split the sky. It was amazing that such a strong swordsman would appear here!


    Swordsmen are not uncommon, but swordsmen like this mysterious man are really rare!


    Generally speaking, a swordsman''s sword skill will add a lot of magic and can combine sword skill with magic. That kind of swordsman is the most troublesome, because it can be said to be invincible.


    The mysterious swordsman seems to have no magic from beginning to end, but simply rely on his sword skill, a sword skill similar to magic!


    Generally, it''s normal not to use magic in an ordinary contest. It''s just a sword contest, but now it''s obviously not an ordinary contest.


    Rodriguez only felt very headache. When escorting a prisoner, he encountered such a thing. He didn''t expect that the "witch" would be so attractive.


    If even ADA can''t solve each other, it''s too difficult to recover the "witch".


    ADA''s turbid old eyes stared at the man with a cap on his tongue. The other party''s sword skill similar to magic was too tricky.


    When did such a swordsman appear in the Empire? I''ve never heard of it!


    "Stop the Imperial military prison from escorting prisoners, but you will be wanted endlessly. Do you know you want to break the law?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen raised her hand, pulled down her hat again, and put her sword in the soil with one hand.


    Seeing this scene, ADA also knew that she was talking nonsense. He narrowed his eyes. Finally, he sighed and shouted loudly.


    "Haven''t you come out yet?! if you don''t solve this guy, do you think you can follow him secretly?!"


    Hum.


    With the sound of ADA, a figure appeared hazily beside ADA. It was a man in a black cloak. A pair of cold eyes stared at beren with a dignified color.


    "It''s really a good book to use so many magic scrolls to form a border."


    There are so many magic scrolls, which shows that the other party must have a back organization, otherwise there will be such a huge fund.


    In fact, he really took out beren''s old capital. It''s like vomiting blood.


    Belen was not surprised to see another person on the other side. He had found out before, but he knew that the other side couldn''t get out. The other side was just an assassin.


    From the previous appearance of the other party, it is very likely that the other party''s magic attribute is light or dark.


    Belen turned his head and his pupils coagulated slightly. He saw a silver light breaking through the air. In a moment, he pulled out his sword and cut it aside.


    Hiss.


    An arrow was split in two by the blade, and the residual arrow fell on both sides.


    "Archer?"


    Belen was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, another man was an archer.


    In a tree, a man in Gray was half kneeling on a branch and turned his mouth when he found that his sneak attack had failed.


    "It''s really powerful."


    The assassin also sighed. Judging from the keen insight just now, the other party is a strong man who has experienced many battles!


    Beren shook his head secretly. He could see how dull he was. Then he turned his head and looked in a direction of the forest.


    "You really have nothing to fear!"


    A cold laugh came from one side. Belen squinted, and a man in night clothes appeared beside him, with a sharp edge and a silver blade on his neck.


    Beren''s magic is to integrate his own magic into every cell of himself, and strengthen himself with subtle magic, not cover him.


    At the moment, Bellen has integrated 25% of her magic into every cell of her body, and her physical quality has reached a very strong level.


    Just at the moment when the silver light fell on the blade, Belen''s body reacted. He took a step back, then released the sword with his right hand, clenched his fist with five fingers, and hit the man''s abdomen with an upper hook!


    Poof!


    After taking the punch, the man''s body suddenly bent and his eyes almost stared out. The punch made him fly directly to the sky.


    What a powerful force! What a heavy fist!


    This is the first intuition of ADA and the archer in the dark, and it is also the exact feeling of the assassin.


    Beren didn''t look at the man who was beaten away by him, but turned his head and looked in the direction of the sea.


    See the sea?


    WOW!


    The roaring sea is so shocking, the sound of waves is so noisy, and the seagulls flying in the sky are so free.


    On the beach and on the commercial car, four girls stepped down. They looked at the blue and vast ocean. For a time, all their emotions were swallowed up by the sound of the sea.


    Blue sea!

 Chapter 124

    The assassin who was blown away by a punch wanted to stop his body in the air, but he couldn''t move because of severe pain, and finally fell to the ground. Novel network


    "Damn... Is this guy Superman?"


    The assassin covered his abdomen and even spilled blood in his mouth. When he thought of this possibility, he was shocked.


    Superman is generally powerful and extremely rare.


    "Don''t try again. Isn''t his sword skill of breaking my two magic skills worth paying attention to?"


    The elder ADA saw that the assassin was eaten flat, and had no sympathy at all, but opened his mouth with sarcasm.


    "Join hands. If you can''t take it, kill it."


    Said the old man Yata. He stepped forward and two squires protected the Dharma.


    "Thunder and lightning, bind this man! Bind this man into endless prison with the lock of thunder!"


    Dada!


    When the spell was finished, the scepter touched the ground twice, and there were magic light lines on the body of old ADA.


    Hiss, hiss!


    On the ground, countless thunder arcs suddenly emerged, such as the sharp shot of a slender electric snake, and tightened towards beren with 360 dead corners.


    Seeing this scene, beren was also shocked. Did he want to catch him alive?


    Belen raised the sword in his hand. The thick sword Qi of thumb visible to the naked eye had the power of breaking steel, but when he wanted to cut through those thunder arcs, he suddenly turned his head and looked at it.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Streamers emerged and shuttled back and forth at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye. It was the arrow shot by the archer hidden in the depths!


    Do you want to resist the arrow and break the shackles, or do you want to protect yourself without breaking the magic?


    The archer stood on the branch, his mouth tilted slightly, held the arrow, and slowly put on the bow. Who didn''t have the next hand?


    There is not enough time for beren to think, and he also reacted at this moment. Since he doesn''t want to choose one, he will break it together!


    The sword edge in beren''s hand crossed, and the sword dance was in full swing. The sword Qi was three thousand, and a sword Qi thunder pool was formed around him!


    When the arc came, it was torn by the unparalleled sword Qi. After that, there were several streamers, but they were crushed in the sword thunder pool.


    "This..."


    As soon as the assassin got up, he was stunned to see the attack broken.


    But the next moment, it was a flash of light, as if it lit up the evening sky. It was another arrow from God. The strong wind set off several Zhang stone waves and lined up on both sides!


    The sword Qi and thunder pool had just dispersed, and beren''s pupil shrank suddenly at the moment of the arrow. It must be the archer''s killer mace. He was stuck at this time!


    When the arrow was near, Belen''s right sword had been cut out!


    Boom!


    At the moment of receiving the arrow, the strong wind swept away and set off a huge air wave. Belen retreated several feet back, leaving several deep pit footprints on the ground.


    "Thirty five percent!"


    Must continue to improve!


    The green radiance bloomed on the arrow and blocked the sharp sword Qi. For a time, it was deadlocked!


    "My arrow, at present, no one can resist it in such a hurry. You are really powerful."


    The archer was also very surprised that the man with a duck tongue hat resisted his arrow.


    "The younger generation is terrible."


    The old man also chuckled. Unexpectedly, the archer still had an arrow.


    But he''s ready.


    "Leifa Tianlei."


    When the scepter in Ada''s hand pointed away, it seemed to decide the judge, and the magic was like a boiling river at the moment.


    Buzz!


    The sound of buzzing was like a wave in all directions. A huge magic array circled in the sky, and at the bottom of the center of the array was Belen!


    When the battle had become white hot, Rodrigues and others had already withdrawn from a long distance.


    Those adventurers are watching with wide eyes at the moment. This is not something that people at their level can intervene!


    Rodriguez didn''t expect to make things so big. Did the people above expect it, so they sent these three people?


    And in fact, how?


    Boom!


    Endless thunder began to surge in the magic array and began to evolve into dark clouds, from which thunder punishment came to the world!


    Boom!


    With the roar of thunder, thunder came to the world like a dragon, and finally like a thunder rain curtain, washed down from the sky, with the power of destroying the world, to wash down the earth!


    Seeing this scene, beren also felt a great threat. Seeing the waterfall of thunder, his heart was also awe inspiring.


    I still want to kill him!


    Before the archer''s arrow was shot, ADA was still considering whether to capture the mysterious man alive, but when the other party took the arrow, the Libra in her heart fluctuated.


    For today''s plan, we should kill this man first, and then immediately find the "witch"!


    When the thunderbolt waterfall hung down and drowned the distance of tens of feet, the assassin, Yata and the archer immediately withdrew to prevent being affected.


    However, one thing is certain that the mysterious man was caught by the lightning waterfall!


    "It''s settled. The border has been broken. Go after the" witch "immediately!"


    ADA took a look at the devastated land that was still impacted by the thunder waterfall. She didn''t have much pity. He turned and wanted to chase people.


    But at the next moment, a sharp sword roared, and terrible white silver light emerged from the thunder waterfall. A sword cut it off, and the light blue light rushed into the sky, penetrating the array eye of the magic array!


    "You can''t make it."


    A cold voice came from the thunder sea, and a figure in black came out slowly. The duck tongue hat was a brand-new one.


    "How is this possible!"


    At the age of more than a year, the old man Yata screamed. He looked at the mysterious swordsman who came out of the thunder sea in disbelief.


    "Incredible..."


    The assassin is also very thrilled. The strength of this swordsman is too strong!


    Too much!


    Even the archers in the dark are frightened. Under that kind of magic, they can be unharmed?!


    Belen''s body still has thunder arc flashing at the moment. He was not hurt, but he made himself an internal injury.


    At the moment, he has entered the realm of "60% for a long time".


    Let 60% of the magic perfectly integrate into the bone and flesh cells of the whole body. It requires extremely subtle control to intensify your own flesh in this way.


    Even the existence of the great mage can''t integrate magic into bone and flesh cells and maintain it, let alone 60% of his own magic.


    It can be said that it is a monster to have such control, and beren exists like this.


    However, 60% of the state, even beren, can''t last too long. Just like him now, it doesn''t seem to matter, but his spirit has been numb.


    This kind of magic is very risky. If you are not careful, you will explode and die. This is not a joke.


    Beren''s magic doesn''t have any attributes, which limits his achievements on any magic road. He can''t do anything except his own magic method. However, his magic control is extremely subtle, which is his talent.


    Beren has been forced out of the practice that has been abandoned for too long, but it can''t be too long.


    The other party''s magic is several grades stronger than the "Water Dragon King Avatar" summoned by the mage last time.


    Even if the other three work together, beren thinks it only needs to be "40%, but beren can only win in this state.


    However, he doesn''t need to last long, just because the pendant is on.

 Chapter 125

    When Belen noticed that the pendant was on, he was also relieved, and then took a happy look at the direction of the sea.


    See? That''s good.


    Then Belen turned around and looked at the two men in the distance, looking calm.


    But the two of Ya DA felt like they were facing a great enemy. The momentum emanating from each other at the moment was really strong and unimaginable.


    Facing this person is like facing a mountain! And the mountain seems to fall to them accidentally, which is breathless.


    "This man is terrible!"


    The assassin''s face showed a look of fear. The killer mace he wanted to use now felt meaningless!


    "Magic is not as majestic as the river, but the breath is like the sea! This man is at least a paladin long-level figure!"


    The elder ADA also muttered to himself. No one thought that the passer-by would exist like this.


    How else?!


    Although they are very strong, compared with the existence of paladin Chang, the paladin Chang is not the strongest, but they are already strong in the front line of the Empire.


    The mysterious swordsman was a man comparable to the strong man in the front line of the Empire.


    The magic in beren''s body surged, and some even began to dissipate from his bones and flesh. At the moment, he has consumed a lot.


    Belen''s breath weakened in a moment, and then climbed back, but also at this moment, an arrow pierced through.


    At the moment of grasping the weakening of beren''s breath, he launched an attack. Although it was fast, it was not fast enough.


    Beren didn''t even look at it. He raised his hand and gently waved his sword. The blade fell obliquely, and the arrow was cut open by the fierce sword Qi.


    "Do it! He''s hurt!"


    An anxious voice came into the ears of ADA and the assassin. It was the voice of the archer.


    ADA and the assassin immediately realized that they also caught the moment when the other party''s breath weakened. They judged that the magic just caused damage!


    The assassin stepped back and disappeared into the light, while ADA waved her scepter and began to chant spells. The two squires around him could only be Dharma protectors.


    The previous magic was not so easy for old ADA. In his current state, he can be used again, but there is no time.


    In the distance, Belen glanced at the forest in the distance. He was motionless, turned to face the direction, didn''t change the assassin and ADA, and stepped forward.


    Bang!


    At the moment of pedaling, the ground cracked and dusty, and a residual shadow was shot out like a shell. The speed was so fast that people''s eyes were dazzled.


    The archer who was far away in a tree immediately felt bad. His heart was awe inspiring. He turned and jumped and wanted to escape.


    However, just as he jumped in the air, the archer''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and a man came to him. He was also in the air, and his deep black pupils looked at him indifferently.


    Belen turned around in the air, kicked the archer, let him fly back for tens of meters, and his figure crashed into the field.


    "No!"


    Seeing that the archer was caught, ADA immediately realized the seriousness. There was no one who could support in the dark. That was too bad!


    "Cang Lei, your roar is the declaration of judging evil. Ring the abyss, let the light condense and the darkness disperse!"


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Endless thunder came, just like the wrath of heaven, twists and turns of lightning rushed to the forest, with an indistinguishable attack!


    This is the strongest magic that ADA can use quickly. Now it''s better to keep her life than to find the "witch"!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Thunder is like a knife. It cuts the earth and the forest. The wind and dust billow, and the ground is pitted. In that forest, a man with a duck tongue hat holds a sword and picks it up. He is as thick as a column, and the crescent moon cuts out the falling thunder.


    Then Belen took his sword and stepped forward. He walked away. In the blink of an eye, he came to the field and stood beside ADA. He waited for the next step, while the latter''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    The two retinues around ya TA reacted and were shocked. It was really a dereliction of duty to let the enemy close to the person they wanted to protect!


    Both sides waved fists, and Belen was still expressionless. He moved his feet slightly, and his body shape came to the two people, with his shoulders forward. The two people were directly shocked and flew several meters away.


    And Belen turned and looked at Ada, and a black awn pierced one side, followed by more than a dozen silver lights.


    Dagger, poison needle.


    Bear the brunt but not the main kill!


    That blade has reached the cheek, and the sharp Qi will cut its skin, and the grain pierces its back.


    Belen didn''t dodge, raised his foot and stamped. His strength surged out and fought with anger. The strong wind and waves would kill him, but the next moment, he looked up.


    That spike is still an auxiliary kill!


    I saw a black cloak blocking out the sun and isolating my sight. In the dark, a blade fell vertically to beren''s head.


    And he didn''t see that beren''s sword was in the empty sheath. He didn''t even lift his head. When the blade approached, he pulled out the sheath.


    "Wizard dance ps:," I am a cowboy cowboy. I recommend a free novel app, which supports downloading, listening, zero advertising and reading modes. Please pay attention to WeChat official account: dazhudu (long time three seconds copy).

 Chapter 127

    When Bellen heard the address of the silver haired girl in front of her, the whole person was not good, which was even worse than fighting with the three people before. The latter was sometimes oppressed because Bellen couldn''t fight hard, but the former was heartbreaking. Novel network


    Isn''t he only twenty?!


    Elijah is only twelve years old. She is only eight years old from beren


    When Leia saw beren''s dejected appearance, she couldn''t help smiling. It turned out that Mr. beren was a person who would care about such things.


    "Elia, Mr. beren, he likes to be called brother."


    Latil raised her hand, smiled and rubbed the silver haired girl''s head. As her sister''s "sister force", the cat ear girl was surprisingly tall.


    "Cough."


    When he heard latil''s words, Belen also immediately recovered. He choked on the saliva he swallowed, and then scratched his cheek with his fingers in some embarrassment. After touching the cat ear girl''s cunning eyes, his cheeks were unconsciously ruddy.


    Every time latis ran to beren, she only needed a "big brother", and the latter''s look would immediately become gentle, which made latil a little helpless. Although her sister was very cute, she still wanted beren to pay more attention to her, although these words could only be thought in her heart and dared not say outside.


    Elia looked at beren and blinked her eyes like black gemstones. Her eyes were full of interest. She was obviously interested in the older man.


    "Mr. beren, would you like to play together?"


    Latil looked at beren with a look of hope.


    "I''ll forget it. Go and play. I''ll sit here and have a rest."


    Belen harmoniously rejected latil''s kindness.


    After hearing the speech, latil had to nod. She thought that maybe it was because she was tired to set up traps to stop those people. In this case, it would be better for Mr. Belen to have a good rest.


    So, in order not to waste such a good time, latil and others immediately ran to the beach. The commercial car also took out many other things, such as grills and couch. It was completely like a vacation.


    Elijah said to latil that she would stay and talk to beren. Latil was very happy about this. Although beren didn''t say it, she knew in her heart that Mr. beren liked the child very much.


    Under the coconut tree, beren sat there, while Elia sat aside with her knees in her arms. For a time, they were silent, but the former was a little curious.


    "Big brother, are you hurt?"


    Elia was the first to speak. She didn''t turn her head and look at beren, but looked at the playful shadows in the distance.


    "Well, a little injury caused by yourself is no big problem."


    Belen glanced at the silver haired girl. He was also surprised at the latter''s sense of maturity beyond his age, but he knew that the child was a subjugated people and perhaps participated in the bipartisan war. If he thought so, it would not be surprising. Novel network


    "I lost my memory before."


    "So it is."


    Hearing Elia''s words, beren also suddenly woke up. No wonder she felt several levels of temperament changes from the girl many times.


    "So, how much has it recovered now?"


    "It should be almost."


    Elia reached out and grabbed the hair in front of her forehead and rubbed it. Her black eyes were calm. After recovering her memory, compared with the previous passivity, now she is the real initiative without any ideas.


    "Elia, do you want to go back to the motherland?"


    For this, beren is very concerned. If the silver haired girl wants to restore her country, his decision to save the child will lead to irreparable and terrible consequences, but even so, he can only accept it silently.


    "Restore the country"


    Elia raised her eyes slightly. Her eyes were full of confusion. She had never thought about this, from its demise to now


    Seeing Elia''s appearance, beren thought she was hesitating, so he was silent, sighed secretly, and then bit his teeth. He hesitated, but he still spoke.


    "Elia, if you want to restore your country, maybe in the end, I will stand in front of you."


    Although I didn''t say it clearly, the meaning is really obvious.


    If Elia finally decides to restore her country, her hands will be stained with endless blood, and the person who caused these consequences released her beren. If one day, beren will finally stand in front of her to stop her.


    Beren shook his fist. He suddenly found himself a little afraid. He was afraid to go his separate ways with the silver haired girl. It was clear that the child could become good friends with latil and them.


    "No."


    The voice with a smile sounded in beren''s ear. He was stunned, then turned his head and looked at Elia. At this moment, his four eyes met, black eyes to black eyes.


    Elia blinked her jewel like eyes, bright and clear, like a clear spring, which can wash any dirt. The corner of her mouth seemed to have a slight radian, which made people think she was smiling, and she bent her head slightly.


    "No, it''s too difficult to restore the country or something."


    "Ah?"


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. He couldn''t judge this answer. He looked at Elia stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to determine the other party''s meaning.


    "The restoration of the country has never been thought about before and may not be thought about in the future. The lost land and people will not come back after all. Everything has become a foregone conclusion. Even if the restoration of the country is successful, it is different from the past, and the former Ailuo kingdom can''t go back."


    From the mouth of the 12-year-old girl, she even said what she could say far beyond her age, but she didn''t have the slightest sense of disobedience.


    Belen looked at Elia. He found that he underestimated the little girl''s maturity. If he was allowed to dissuade him, he would say something like that, but he didn''t expect the child to say it himself.


    Has she borne the pain of subjugation and accepted it?


    "It''s too difficult to restore the country. If some guys still have ideas, let them. Maybe I''ll help when I need help."


    Now Elia finally showed her appearance as a child, but then she stared at several figures in the distance. If she could, she wanted to leave and go out quietly.


    "Elia, I''m curious about one thing. Can you tell me if you can?"


    "Big brother, ask."


    "Radical and conservative, which one do you belong to?"


    Beren was curious about which faction of Ailuo kingdom would be a strong mage like Elia. Such existence actually led to the demise of the kingdom in the end.


    "Me"


    Elia raised her head and looked at the bright white clouds in the sky, showing a faint smile. She turned her head and looked at beren, with a playful wink.


    "I''m a princess."

 Chapter 128

    For the silver haired girl, beren was stunned after hearing the speech. He blinked and looked at the girl with a light smile in front of him, and the cunning color in the depths of his bright eyes pulled him back.


    Nevertheless, Belen still had a strange idea. Maybe the child was really the princess of the kingdom of Ailuo.


    At this time, Elia suddenly came close to beren''s body, put a hand on beren''s chest, and her eyes seemed to be staring at something.


    "Big brother, do you need my help with your injury?"


    "Eh? No, no, it can be cured by itself."


    Belen looked at the little girl in front of him. Subconsciously, he felt something wrong. He could clearly feel the cold hand on his chest and his throat rolled.


    "Really not?"


    The silver haired girl didn''t seem to notice anything. Instead, she put her cheek on beren''s chest and listened carefully.


    "That, that, Yi, Elia"


    "Mr. beren."


    Just when beren felt that this posture was very ambiguous, a voice that made his whole body freeze came from one side. He looked up rigidly and saw a cat ear girl looking at him strangely.


    "La, latyr, it''s not what you think, it''s Elia"


    Beren immediately stretched out her hands and pressed them on Elia''s shoulder, so that the silver haired girl could stay away from herself for a while, and beren''s forehead was already sweating.


    "Mr. Bellen, if I may venture to ask, do you like younger children, eh?"


    Latil just said "Lori control" very gently. Her eyes were strange and her heart was nervous. Did Mr. Cheng Beilun prefer younger ones? But she is not big, but she seems to have a lot less advantages than Elia.


    "Latil, what are you thinking?"


    Hearing the implied meaning of latil''s words, Belen immediately couldn''t help it. He interrupted latil''s thinking and felt a little flustered. If this was misunderstood, wouldn''t he be the kind of shameless person?!


    Lori control!?


    Belen shuddered at the thought of the word from al. He couldn''t be interested in it, absolutely not!


    Elijah also stood up. She looked at Belen and latil, with a look of doubt. Why did the atmosphere suddenly become strange.


    "Elia, let''s play! Mr. beren may need to think about what he really needs, well, yes, that''s it!"


    With that, latil''s cheeks were also ruddy. She took Elia''s hand and walked towards the sea, leaving Belen sitting alone under the coconut tree.


    Belen put her hand in front of her eyes and looked at the blue sky between her fingers. Her eyes were helpless. She wouldn''t think about anything.


    The time passed quickly. Until the night, the quiet and peaceful atmosphere was maintained. In beren''s view, those people should not be able to find them. After all, he had erased all traces.


    However, in case, Belen still set up some small alarm devices 100 meters away to give them time to prepare to escape.


    At night, there is a bonfire lit on the beach, which is the only brilliance here except the moonlight. Beside the bonfire, latil girls are chatting happily beside the bonfire, while beren is cooking a delicious dinner on the other side. This meal has been cooked for a long time. After all, there are two new guests.


    In addition to Elia, there was a beautiful girl with purple hair, Xingnai. The girl didn''t seem to be in a hurry to go back, so she stayed. She also got the wine from Solia from beren, but she opened the girl''s appetite and even her eyes were very bright.


    After all, there is a big reason why we can rob the prison car smoothly today is because of Xingnai. After all, beren can''t do it directly and will have three twists and turns, so this wine is regarded as a reward. Although there is not much left, it is intended for people who understand it. If there is not the "cold" wine, beren also wants to give Xingnai a taste.


    Today''s dinner was very well prepared, which made Laiya and latis drool. The delicious dishes on the table didn''t know which to eat first.


    Xingnai and Elia were also stunned at the "colorful" dishes on the table. They didn''t know any of these different dishes. They didn''t expect that Belen was a person who could make such strange dishes. They couldn''t imagine it at all.


    "Mr. jianbelen, your cooking seems very good?"


    Xingnai looked at beren with strange eyes.


    Seeing that Xingnai almost said wrong again, beren was also shocked. He always thought that this guy would slip out of the mouth and say the name sooner or later.


    "I have always been quite confident in my cooking, although I can''t compare with those famous chefs."


    Although he is very confident in his cooking, beren still has room to add that he may be able to do it.


    "Try them all. There are several recently conceived dishes here today."


    Belen also washed his hands and sat next to latis. He glanced at his carefully prepared dishes on the table, and then looked forward to Elia and Xingnai. I don''t know how these two new guests will feel?


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Xingnai was the first to pick up the chopsticks, then said something casually, took the lead in extending the chopsticks, then clamped a dish and slowly put it into her mouth. When she took the first bite and didn''t chew, her beautiful eyes slowly opened and showed an incredible look.


    From the meat roll, a smell filled with the breath of nature came out, and a fragrance came out of Xingnai''s mouth. The heat was rolling, but it was tempting. The outer layer of the meat roll was as brittle and soft as tofu. It broke when bitten, and the tender juice gushed out from the breach, making the taste buds tremble.


    "Woo! Woo!"


    Xingnai covered her cheek with one hand and chewed delicious. Although it was hot, it was irresistible. Her face was full of intoxication. This smell was the only thing she had seen in her life!


    "This is the most abundant food I have prepared. It tastes good."


    There was a little joy in beren''s look. He looked so satisfied when others ate his own food. Even a person who was so confident in his own food would be satisfied.


    "Woo."


    For Beilun''s words, Xingnai nodded, and then ate other dishes. The inheritor of wine swordsmanship has never had any image of good wine and food.


    This may be food.


    At this time, beren suddenly noticed that the silver haired girl also moved her chopsticks. He looked forward to the girl and saw that the latter picked up the most humble dish, which was just a small cake.


    Elia put the little cake in her mouth and chewed it gently. The sweet taste that was not greasy spread in her heart. She blinked. She always felt that she had eaten such delicious food a long time ago.


    It was from the hand of a kind person. It was also such a small cake. It was also so sweet but not greasy. It was also in such a warm environment.

 Chapter 129

    In that field, Rodriguez sat on the stone with a gloomy look, and there were no adventurers around him, because the previous terrible battle scene made them afraid to stay.


    If they had known it was such a dangerous escort, they would never have come to pick up the task. Even if the reward is so attractive, it is not a matter of fear of death. Facing such a strong man, isn''t it death? They can work hard for the reward, but they won''t die for an impossible task!


    It seems lucky that the other party didn''t kill them. Maybe the other party didn''t have interest in them at all. Everyone escaped with the mentality of survival.


    In fact, how could Rodrigo expect to encounter such a difficult thing? Even the elder ADA and the two were not the opponent of each other, and the defeat was too straightforward, wasn''t it?


    The mysterious man with a duck tongue hat was so strong that he defeated the three people with a completely crushing attitude after taking the joint attack of the three one by one.


    The Imperial military and special forces may have the existence to fight against the man with a duck tongue hat, but obviously, the leader did not expect such a situation, otherwise it would not be Yata and others.


    This mission is a complete failure!


    Rodriguez looked at the three guys who were still in a coma and sighed. Although it was the result of failure, it would not be punished. After all, the opponent is such a monster.


    "Cough!"


    The cough broke the silence here. The archer not far away woke up and his eyes slowly opened. When his brain gradually became clear, the pain all over him immediately stimulated him.


    "It hurts!"


    The archer sat up and leaned against the cracked stone behind him. He touched his rib, then pinched his arm, and immediately showed his gnashing teeth.


    The bone is cracked!


    The man broke several bones with one kick. His body has undergone countless exercises. He was so hurt with one kick!


    The young archer looked back on the picture of the battle before, and his heart trembled. At first, it was clear that the man with a duck tongue hat was not so terrible in speed and perception, but later, he even found himself a hundred meters away, and he caught up with him in a moment!


    That man didn''t take it seriously at first!


    That kind of speed and power is definitely superhuman level, even comparable to those captain level guys in the superhuman forces of the imperial army. The existence of that level is not something they can deal with. Everyone is a strong man comparable to the warlords of the demon clan!


    Thinking of this, the young man is also glad that he can feel that the other party has no intention of killing in battle, otherwise he may not see the night moon tonight.


    After a long time, the old man Yata also woke up. He was the one who was the least injured, but now he felt a little dizzy in his head. After waking up, he also felt helpless. He didn''t expect to be photographed with a scabbard.


    It''s great that the other party didn''t mean to kill.


    As an old man still fighting, ADA knew what kind of enemy he and others were facing this time. However, he was puzzled that the enemy didn''t want to kill them. After all, he showed such strength and could do it easily.


    Although it is puzzling, it is also a good thing.


    ADA sighed. The leader was worried that Rodrigo would encounter such accidents when escorting the "witch", so she sent them, but she didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful enemy.


    Then, ADA looked at the two squires who were still fainting beside him. She thought that she had been stunned by the man with a duck tongue hat. It might take a long time to wake up. He turned his head and looked at the young archer not far away.


    "How are you, young archer?"


    Hearing the old mage''s condolences, the young archer looked angry: "Why are you all right? Several of my bones have been kicked off!"


    "Ha ha, maybe that person cares for the elderly."


    ADA laughed and joked after hearing the speech.


    The young archer looked at the old man Yata in vain. He was adjusting his breath and magic by relying on the stone. That foot didn''t just break his bone.


    "When I meet such a strong person, I need to report it to my superiors immediately. Maybe it''s the person of that organization."


    The young archer''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he couldn''t determine the details, the other party must have some intention to rob the "witch" of Sattar arena. In order to prevent the subsequent unstable storm, we must report the details as soon as possible and let the leader prepare as soon as possible.


    "Compared with the two of us, this guy is unlucky."


    Old man Ya TA looked over there, covered with blood and his mouth wide open. If he didn''t feel the breath carefully, he thought it was the assassins of the dead. It''s estimated that the man with a duck tongue hat didn''t like these assassins, so he took a hard hand.


    "Is that guy still alive?"


    "There''s still a breath."


    "It''s really interesting. That guy didn''t kill anyone. What does that mean?"


    Even the archer also found this fact. He found that the powerful man with a duck tongue hat didn''t kill from beginning to end. Originally, he was desperate, but the other party turned and left.


    "Who?!"


    Just as the archer was thinking about things, he suddenly shook his whole body and opened his eyes. He turned his head and looked into the dark forest in the distance, and his face became more and more serious.


    Hearing the words of the archer, old ADA and Rodrigo nearby trembled. You know, as archers, their perception ability is very outstanding. If the other party detects anything, it will hardly be false!


    "Oh, ha ha, keen perception, is it the rookie of the archer company or the detection company?"


    A figure came out from the dense forest. He was a thin man in a tuxedo, with exquisite facial features. He was a beautiful man, and behind him were more than a dozen people, dressed in different clothes, but all looked at the archers and others with a smile.


    "Who are you?"


    Old ADA looked at these uninvited guests with a dignified look, and wondered whether these people were with the previous duck tongue hat men, but he always felt different.


    "Hehe, you don''t care who we are. All we want is the" witch ", but it depends on the situation. Others beat us first."


    The man in Tuxedo looked at the empty prison car in the distance, and then looked at the messy place on the other side. His eyes twinkled slightly, as if thinking about something.


    It''s for the witch again!


    Except for the half dead assassins, the three sober Ada look ugly. They don''t have the ability to fight these people now!


    "You are the only ones escorting the" witch "? Interestingly, there is still a sharp smell in the air here. How many prisoners are there? Xiangze, look at some people. Can you track them by the way?"


    The man in the tuxedo said to himself, as if he had judged what, with a evil smile on his mouth, then turned his head and spoke to someone in the back.


    "Let me see."


    The response was a petite girl. She also wore a scarf, coldly responded to the man in a tuxedo, and then stretched out a hand. The invisible magic wave spread around.


    Buzz!


    The magic in this space fluctuated slightly, and seemed to be attracted by the girl called xiangze. Seeing this behind the scenes, the young archer frowned slightly.


    A mage of perception tracking?


    In the past moment, the girl named xiangze suddenly opened her eyes and stepped back two steps. Her eyes were full of surprise. She stared at the man in the tuxedo.


    The people around her were also stunned by her move. The man in Tuxedo also restrained his smile and his eyes were slightly frozen. He asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There is still strong magic left in this space. No, it''s not magic, it''s breath! It''s like the majestic power of Qi and blood like Superman!"


    "Are there many strong people? No wonder. After all, it''s for the" witch. "


    Just after the tuxedo man judged, he found that xiangze shook his head and blinked. He only heard the latter speak and say a fact that made his pupils shrink.


    "What I detected was a strong breath that completely crushed the magic, not a mixture."

 Chapter 130

    Hearing the words of xiangze girl, not only the tuxedo man, but also the other more than a dozen people on one side showed their surprised faces. Among them, except that the tuxedo man can feel a little breath, others can''t feel it, but they all know how excellent the perception ability of xiangze girl is.


    "Just one person? How strong can it be?"


    After a tall masked woman came back to her senses, she asked with some doubts. She didn''t believe that a person''s breath could be strong enough to make xiangze lose her attitude, which made her very puzzled.


    Xiangze girl glanced at the masked woman, then looked at more than a dozen people around her, finally fixed her eyes on the man in the tuxedo and spoke solemnly.


    "I can''t make a clear judgment, but this obviously faded breath still makes me feel palpitation. Maybe I can judge from several people over there."


    The man in the tuxedo looked back at Ada in the distance. He moved slightly in his mouth, as if he was reciting something. He looked bland and walked over. He was just an ordinary step, but it was very strange that he was ten steps away.


    "Space magic?"


    Seeing this scene, ADA and the archer were shocked. They all had this judgment in their hearts. They didn''t expect that this uninvited guest would have such rare magic.


    The man in Tuxedo stood five meters away in front of Ya DA. On his handsome face, his black eyes at such a night flickered slightly. He looked at the old man in front and made a faint sound.


    "Who robbed the prison car?"


    Seeing the other party asking, old ADA didn''t feel the need to hide. If the other party wanted to find the other party''s trouble, he was very happy to see it.


    "We don''t know who it is, but one thing we can confirm is that the other party is a swordsman."


    Hearing the speech, the man in the tuxedo narrowed his eyes slightly and began to think in his mind. No wonder he would have such a sharp breath. If the other party is a swordsman, it is not difficult to explain, but the breath can stay in the air for such a long time, and few of the swordsmen he can speculate can do it.


    "Who are you?"


    "ADA wicker, the imperial court mage."


    Old man Yata didn''t hide his identity at all. Instead, he felt that it would be better to say it now. Maybe he was lucky for a long time without a war. Even if it didn''t work, it was just another war with others.


    "The old mage of thunder magic?"


    "It''s me."


    "I didn''t expect that even the Imperial Palace demon guide group was involved. It seems that they are very interested in the" witch. "


    The man in the tuxedo sneered. He knew what kind of power the Imperial Palace evil guide group was and what organization there was after that to escort the "witch" to where. Of course, he guessed that it was really a group of disgusting guys.


    "Our purpose was to kill you and then take the" witch "away. Now we have a headache. We even let others take the lead. We are very upset. Therefore, can you please die?"


    Hearing this, ADA and the archer all looked gloomy, and Rodrigo''s face was very ugly. He wanted to escape, but if he made a small move at the moment, there was no doubt that he would be the first to die.


    The eyes of the man in the tuxedo were extremely contemptuous. It seemed that he was not interested in Yata and the injured young man. His eyes were cold and intended to overflow in the air.


    At this time, the young archer had let his hand hold the bow. In the instant silence of the atmosphere, he raised the bow regardless of the pain of bone cracking. The other hand took an arrow and took the bow. The action was done at one go. An arrow shot at the man in the tuxedo, and the young man roared in his mouth.


    "Run!"


    With this roar, ADA, a white headed old man, immediately set off. Although he was old, he was unexpectedly flexible. He retreated with a scepter, and his mouth was still singing a spell. He looked solemn, and lightning surged on him.


    The arrow shuttled out and came to the man in the tuxedo with the cold wind. However, the latter raised his eyes slightly. His eyes were cold and did not contain any emotion. He didn''t even lift his hands, so he looked at it quietly.


    Whew!


    When the wind blew in my ears, I saw a figure suddenly appear in front of the man in the tuxedo. A hand wearing tiger claw gloves grabbed the arrow, so it stagnated in the tiger claw and couldn''t get a penny.


    "It''s so presumptuous. Elder brother vilis, can you hurt him?"


    "Willis, these two people are not worth your shot. Let us take them."


    Standing next to the man in tuxedo, there are two women, a tiger claw girl in tiger skin clothes and a tall masked woman, but it is not difficult to detect the beauty under the veil.


    "OK."


    The man in a tuxedo named Willis nodded his head and didn''t refuse each other''s kindness, so he agreed. The other two were really not worth his shot.


    "Kill."


    The tiger girl sneered, her long legs stepped away, and her body bent slightly. The next moment, the whole person jumped out like a spring, and the speed was so fast that it was a flower in front of her.


    At this time, the magic that the elder ADA had already begun to prepare had also been sung. He looked at the tiger girl closer and closer to himself, and the scepter moved forward a little out of thin air.


    Crackling!


    The thunder arc surged from the scepter, and then turned into a lightning python with a length of more than ten meters. The thunder morale is pressing, and the violent power is enough to kill people. The lightning Python opened its big mouth and seems to swallow the tiger!


    However, in the face of such a magic attack, the tiger girl grinned. The tiger claws suddenly changed into bear claw gloves, and so did the ears and clothes. The whole person''s momentum suddenly became turbulent and thick, just like a Mount Tai standing tall and becoming a bear girl. In the face of the attack of the giant python, she drank with a deep voice and patted the bear claws forward.


    The bear claw patted on the face of the lightning python, and an electric current jumped on the bear girl''s arm. However, she was fearless. Her body sank, and her momentum suddenly rose. The huge force came out of her slender arm, which directly scattered the lightning Python!


    Boom!


    The majestic waves swept away, and there were layers of depressions in the land under her feet. However, the girl bear stood proudly and motionless. She shook her numb palm and sneered at the old mage in the distance.


    Resistance to various elements is better than bear morphology.


    Seeing this scene, ADA was bitter in her heart. She didn''t expect to encounter such a troublesome opponent. He also saw the magic of this magical girl.


    Animal shaped absorption.


    This kind of magic attribute is also a rare type. It can absorb the form of any animal. With the support of magic, it has different levels of ability. Such a practical and powerful magic attribute is very difficult for the girl.


    The young archer on the other side is also very uncomfortable. He is not only hurt, but also difficult for him. He is actually a magic tutor with the magic of "wood attribute", which makes the dense forest terrain on which his Archer identity depends useless, but also becomes his shackles, and the wood branches around him come towards him again!


    Willis, a man in Tuxedo who watched the play with others, suddenly had a heart movement. He looked at the dense forest on the right and could see a figure coming out, and his eyes were slightly enlarged at the moment.

 Chapter 131

    In the dense forest, a petite figure came out. It was a girl with beautiful silver hair, wearing a thin ordinary white skirt and a pair of brand-new leather boots.


    "It''s the witch..."


    The one who opened his mouth was a thin man with glasses beside Willis. He raised his hand and pushed his glasses. He looked calmly at the silver haired girl walking slowly.


    This little girl is the goal of their trip!


    Villis, a man in a tuxedo, looked carefully at the silver haired girl walking slowly. His eyes were bright and dark, and a strange magic wave spread. But when the magic wanted to touch the silver haired girl, it was isolated, which surprised him.


    He could feel that there was an invisible potential on the silver haired little girl, and he had no doubt that there was amazing magic in her petite body.


    "Why is she back?"


    ADA and the archer in the distance, as well as Rodrigo, who has been hiding himself, opened their eyes in shock when they saw Elia coming back. Did they say they escaped? What about the people who took her away before? Dead?


    Not only the three of ADA, but also villis and others were very confused. Did the previous people want to hurt the "witch", lead the latter to resist and escape?


    Elijah walked slowly to the field. She looked at villis and ADA, who were pressed step by step. There was a deep light in her Obsidian eyes.


    "Lord witch, my name is Willis. I want to take you to a very safe place. If you like, you can come with us. No rude people will disturb you on the way."


    Willis put one hand on his abdomen, bent down a little gentlemanly, communicated with Elia in a very soft tone, and expressed his kindness as much as possible.


    In vilis''s opinion, those who robbed the "witch" before must be rude and impolite. Now it will be much harder to take the "witch" than the first time, so he tried to keep a low profile and let the silver haired girl put down her guard.


    "Pick me up? Where?"


    Elia asked back. She looked at the handsome and very gentleman man suspiciously. She was not very wary, but her face was expressionless and cold.


    "We can''t tell you the name of our organization for the time being, but please trust us. We won''t hurt you. As long as you are willing to go with us, I can guarantee that I will tell you everything you want to know on the way."


    Willis didn''t intend to tell everything here. He seriously invited Elia. Such an attitude may make anyone feel very sincere.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go back."


    Elia was unmoved by the invitation of Willis and had her own choice.


    "Go back?"


    Hearing the silver haired girl''s words, villis immediately changed his look, and suddenly had a bad premonition. With his wit and intelligence, he knew that his guess was wrong in a moment.


    It was not the "witch" who escaped, but those who got ahead of the others who put the "witch" back, and the little girl with silver hair in front of her had admitted that she wanted to go back!


    It''s hard to do now, but someone told him to bring back the "witch" at all costs.


    "Lord witch, I don''t know what benefits those people promised you, but we are willing to give you everything you want, as long as you are willing to go with us."


    Willis was making a final struggle. His eyes were bright and dark, and his face became more and more serious.


    Hearing the words of a man in a tuxedo, Elia raised her eyes slightly. There was a slight ripple of light in her deep black gem eyes. She slowly opened her mouth: "you can''t give it."


    "No? You might as well tell us what it is, and we may try our best to do it for you."


    Willis frowned slightly after listening. If he couldn''t get the answer, he would think that Elia deliberately refused him, so However, he saw that the silver haired girl raised her head and looked at the night moon in the sky. There seemed to be water ripples. The answer given by the latter made him speechless.


    "What I want is stability."


    This answer not only silenced Willis, but also those on the side looked at each other, and they also knew very well why they wanted to take the "witch" back. Everything was extremely complex, and how could it be stable?


    "Indeed, we can''t give you what your excellency wants, but can the people who take you away?"


    Villis grasped the key of the problem and did not give up the final dawn of the.


    "They are different from you."


    In this regard, Elia shook her head and extinguished the dawn.


    Willis raised his head and sighed. He didn''t believe that the guys who took the "witch" away would give the latter the stability they wanted. How could people like them have a stable day?


    "In that case, I''m sorry, sir. I must take you away."


    After saying this, Willis took a step forward and gradually sharpened his eyes. Since it can not be solved peacefully, he can only be tough!


    Willis''s mouth moved, but dozens of syllables passed. In a moment, he finished the magic singing. He raised his hand, aimed at Elia''s direction and shook it out of thin air.


    "Space constraints."


    Around Elijah, invisible spatial fluctuations emerged and squeezed towards the center, but there was no violence, but bound Elijah invisibly.


    Seeing each other''s hands, Elia was still calm. She looked at the strange man in tuxedo. Although her body was bound, her fingers were still active, and her flexible fingers seemed to be playing an instrument.


    Buzz!


    An incomparably vast magic force emerged, which directly opened the space, and Elia''s silver hair suddenly grew longer, and three thousand silver filaments shot away at vilis.


    Seeing that the other party broke away from his bondage so easily, Willis also narrowed his eyes slightly. He was singing again. His hands pushed away towards both sides. The force of space immediately pushed the 3000 hair to the left and right sides.


    "Do it, take her and try not to hurt her."


    Willis ordered.


    Also under his command, a dozen people behind him immediately looked certain. They would not regard the silver haired girl as an ordinary little girl. After all, they were called "witch"!


    However, when countless magic surged, Elijah''s eyes swept away at the moment. Her right arm was raised and the falling palm of her right hand was swung upward. The vast magic like the river and sea was suddenly turbulent and the earth trembled madly.


    Boom!


    The ground was cracked at the foot, and a large hand gathered by mud and stones suddenly gathered, and it was photographed directly towards Willis and others. Such a big scene immediately attracted the attention of the two women in the distance and shocked their hearts.


    "Earth magic?!"


    Willis also opened his eyes. Although he knew that the "witch" mastered the earth magic, he didn''t expect to use it so skillfully and cast such terrible magic at once!


    "Break it!"


    Villis looked sure. He couldn''t be flustered at the moment. He drank in a deep voice. As long as he gathered everyone''s strength, he could definitely take the silver haired girl.


    However, when the people around them were ready to start magic, everyone''s face changed at the moment. Their eyes opened immediately when they stared at the huge clay hand, because there were huge waves behind the hand, just like the earth overturned and fell from the sky!


    Elijah did not know when she was standing in the distance. She looked calm and could not fluctuate at all, and the lifted right hand pressed down with emptiness and opened her mouth indifferently.


    "Ground burial."

 Chapter 132

    The earth overturned and directly submerged villis and others. It was covered with mud and stones and overlapped with the earth. There was no chance for those people to show magic resistance.


    One move to suppress!


    However, after such a big stroke, Elia still had a dull look. It didn''t seem to cause any fluctuation for her to destroy those people at one stroke.


    "Brother Willis!"


    The bear girl in the distance was also shocked at this scene. Then she looked at Elia, her eyes full of fierce color, and her chest full of anger.


    "How dare you give brother vilis!"


    With a roar, the bear girl leaned slightly with her strong strength, and one foot pedaled on the ground, cracking the ground, but the man blew out like a shell.


    "Die!"


    Blinking, the bear girl came to the top of Elia, raised a bear claw, followed by a roar in her mouth, and came down with a great momentum.


    Elijah looked up and was still unmoved. Her fingers flicked out of thin air and swung regularly. Her long silver hair immediately flashed a dazzling light. When the bear claw fell, 3000 silver hair immediately staggered above Elijah. Unexpectedly, she wanted to take over the bear claw!


    Boom!


    The bear claw patted on the shield made of 3000 silver hair. The air waves shook layer by layer, and the surrounding ground was blown open layer by layer. However, it still didn''t scatter those hair!


    "How is that possible?"


    A huge force shook back her arm, and the bear girl also changed her look. She immediately turned back and fell out. After falling to the ground, she stepped back more than ten steps to relieve her strength.


    What''s going on? Give her time to chant magic. What''s going on?


    At that moment, the bear girl''s speed reached the extreme. It can be regarded as an element of sneak attack. Generally speaking, even the terrible chanting speed of brother Willis can''t be hard to compete with himself.


    WOW!


    However, before the bear girl thought about it, the buzzing sound in her ear shocked her. After scanning the corner of her eyes, she could see countless silver brilliance rolls, which was covered in three thousand silver filaments in a moment.


    "Damn it!"


    The bear girl roared, summoned up all her strength and clapped her hand on the side wall of the silver wire. However, the powerful force shocked her and made her retreat for several steps, but the rotating silver wire showed no sign of collapse.


    It won''t break!


    Seeing this scene, the bear girl''s face was also ugly. Now it was her strongest form, but she could not break the "cage".


    "Ivanly?!"


    The masked woman also changed her look when she saw this scene. She immediately wanted to use magic to save her companions. However, she dared not move as soon as she raised her hand, because her arm had been cut by several silver wires and blood flowed.


    Elia glanced coldly at the masked woman, and then looked at Ada and the young archer. The latter two dared not escape at the moment. Their clothes had been wet with sweat.


    Is this the power of the witch? They annihilated all those people two or three times!


    At this time, Elia suddenly moved her eyes, 3000 silver hair returned and floated around her. The original "cage" was empty, and the little girl''s eyes looked to the other side.


    I saw a man in a tuxedo standing on the hillside where the ground had changed due to previous magic. It was Willis. He was still holding the bear girl, looking very ugly.


    "Lord Willis! Are you okay?!"


    Ivanly, the bear girl, was surprised to see that Willis was not injured.


    "Almost something."


    Willis replied. He looked at the silver haired little girl in the distance with a dignified look. Although he had never underestimated the "witch", he did not expect to underestimate it. This young girl is a strong person who can''t be measured by age!


    Just at that moment, if villis hadn''t sent everyone out together with space magic, it was estimated that he would really be destroyed by that move. In such a dangerous situation, he mainly relied on his amazing singing speed. I''m afraid it would be too late if he was a little slower.


    Although he escaped safely, the magic cost is huge. Space magic is generally used for the main target and range. In that case, he simply couldn''t think and simply moved all the creatures around him.


    "That guy is so strong!"


    Another voice came from behind. The other dozen people also walked slowly up the hillside. They looked at the silver haired little girl with the same dignified face. Because of the previous underestimate, they almost lost their whole army!


    Villis stared at Elia. In his own opinion, if he did his best, he might not be the opponent of the "witch". If all of them worked together seriously, they would certainly have a great chance to win each other, but similarly, he had no bottom in his heart. This was a judgment of the strength of the silver haired little girl.


    Is there any other way?


    Buzz!


    Just as Willis was still thinking about countermeasures, silver brilliance came to his face and shot at the people. Each hair is more penetrating than a sharp arrow. Even the bear girl dare not connect it with the top defense. The so-called breaking the face with a point, the silver hair has such power!


    Whew, whew, whew!


    More than a dozen people quickly avoided, and their hair directly pierced the ground where they were originally located. I don''t know how many meters deep into the ground. If they fell on them, it would be chilling to think about it.


    Willis jumped back a few steps. When he kept avoiding the silver hair, his mind suddenly aroused, and his eyes locked on the iron ring around Elia''s neck for a moment.


    Magic suppressor!


    After watching for a moment, Willis knew what it was. His mind turned, turned his head, and his eyes fell on Rodriguez, who had been hiding in the dark.


    You should know that "witch" is a repeat offender. It is natural to wear a magic suppressor. Since there is this thing, there must be a switching device, so it is obvious who the switching device is.


    Willis''s mouth moved, and in a moment he chanted the magic spell. His body twisted and appeared in front of Rodrigo. The latter was also startled, but soon calmed down.


    "Give me the switch of the magic suppressor."


    When he heard the other party''s intention, Rodriguez also knew clearly. The corner of his eyes swept to the silver haired little girl who was dealing with more than a dozen people in the distance. He thought for a moment and then opened his mouth.


    "Give you the switch, you let me go?"


    In this regard, villis just sneered: "are you qualified to negotiate terms with me?"


    "It''s easy for me to destroy that thing. If you don''t have the switch, I think you''ll have a headache." Rodriguez understood the current situation very well, but he decided to gamble. After all, there was a dead end behind him. Only this road had a chance of life.


    Villis stared at the man in front of him and remained silent for a long time. If there was a magic suppressor, it would be easy to take the "witch", so he compromised and nodded.


    "Yes."


    Rodriguez still had no idea about the understatement of the man in the tuxedo. After hesitating for a moment, he threw the crystal bead to Willis. Now he seems to have no choice.


    "You go."


    Villis looked at the crystal beads in his hand and then glanced at Rodriguez. For him, there was no difference between killing the latter and not.


    At the words of Willis, Rodriguez was relieved and turned away without stopping. No matter what happens after ADA and the archer, it''s important to protect his life now!


    Rodrigo seemed to think of something when he was halfway there. He looked back at the distant battlefield and blinked. The expression on his face suddenly became frightened. It took a long time to return to normal. After silence, he joked and smiled again.


    "Idiot."


    Willis, who returned to the battlefield, was in control of the victory. He slowly walked towards the little girl with silver hair. The latter also looked like a clear spring, but he was indifferent and could not afford the slightest wave.


    "Lord witch, I don''t want to take you away by tough means. After all, we will become partners later, so I''m willing to give you another choice."


    Villis, who owns the magic suppressor switch, negotiated with Elia again.


    "Wait a minute, I''m going back."


    Elia repeated what she had said before.


    Obviously, there is no room for this answer.


    "I see. I''m sorry, sir."


    Villis nodded his head and finally sighed gently. He took out the crystal beads and injected magic into them. Since the other party didn''t cooperate, he had to take a tough way.


    Xiangze and others were stunned when they saw the things in villis''s hand, and then noticed the magic suppressor on the silver haired little girl''s neck. At present, their hearts were also relaxed.


    However, the face of villis, who launched the magic suppressor, became stiff. Even xiangze and others frowned and noticed a very bad thing.


    The surging magic of the silver haired little girl has not been reduced at all!


    What''s the situation?!


    Villis was also surprised. He injected magic into the crystal beads until they were full, and after that, their hearts felt very bad.


    There is no doubt that the magic suppressor has been turned on, and the more magic injected, the more it will be suppressed. If some people with weak magic suppress too much, they will enter the state of magic shock and die!


    The magic power of the little girl with silver hair in front of them is indeed much weaker, but what makes them tremble is that the magic power is still incomparable, far more than everyone present!


    Elia, who still recovered all her memories, blinked when she saw the expression of Willis and others. She lowered her head, reached out and touched the magic suppressor, then opened her mouth indifferently and said a word that made the pupils of xiangze and others shrink suddenly.


    "This thing has been open, but I forgot to take it down."


    I saw a few silver hairs floating, which directly divided the magic suppressor into two parts, and at this moment, a powerful sea of magic surged out!

 Chapter 133

    When the vast sea of magic emerged to cover the world, villis and others opened their eyes. At this moment, they realized how ridiculous their plans were.


    That''s a military magic suppressor!


    No one can imagine the fact that the military magic suppressor can''t bind a little girl as young as 12 or 13.


    If the magic suppressor has been turned on to full value, it still has the magic to fight them independently. Obviously, it overflows from the magic suppressor, but even if it''s just the amount overflowing, it''s so huge!


    When the silver haired girl removed the magic suppressor, it was filled with powerful magic in a few miles. There was no doubt that that was the real power of the girl named "witch"!


    The girl herself is equivalent to a top magic engine device belonging to the Imperial Army!


    But you should know one thing, the more powerful the magic is, the more difficult it is to control, and the more powerful the mage is, the more he needs to practice, so as to master his huge magic skillfully, but he is far from perfect. It is because he is too thick that he can''t be meticulous.


    And how old is this silver haired girl? Have mastered this terrible magic so perfectly?! This can no longer be described as genius!


    "What a terrible power..."


    Even Willis felt a great threat at the moment. Let alone take the other party now. It''s a question whether he and others can go.


    Elijah, who regained her power, also looked much more relaxed. It was like a cold person''s nose suddenly opened. At the moment, she also felt much lighter and comfortable.


    Although the magic suppressor has been suppressing Elia, there are not many restrictions for her. Only when she finds her memory and has a clear head at the moment can she understand her power.


    Then, Elijah''s eyes again focused on Willis and others. At this moment, the vast magic was suddenly suppressed, so that Willis''s body was bent, the soil under his feet even sank, and some poor people even knelt down because they couldn''t bear the power.


    "Your Highness, we have cooperated with several people this time. Those people are the remnant of Ailuo kingdom! It is precisely because of them that we come to look for you!"


    Willis also changed the name of Elia and finally blurted out the details. Originally, those people wanted to hide and keep secret, and so did Elia, but if they didn''t say it at the moment, more than a dozen people present might be destroyed here!


    When Willis finished, the magnificent Magic also disappeared from the world. At this moment, he also looked up at the silver haired little girl in front. When he saw the stunned look of the latter, he also moved his mind, felt confident and spoke again.


    "Your Highness, they just stay in our headquarters now, if you..."


    "I''m not going."


    Villis was stunned at the silver haired girl''s answer.


    "You go."


    Elia glanced at Willis and others, and then went in another direction.


    Villis was also unwilling to see Elia leaving. Since the other party decided not to kill them, it showed that it was effective to mention those people. Maybe there was hope. He wanted to continue his persistence with this idea. He bit his teeth and opened his mouth in a deep voice.


    "Your Highness! Don''t you want to restore the country?! our cooperation with you will ultimately benefit you from the rise of a kingdom!"


    Elijah stopped, and this action also made Willis jump. Can it be done?


    "What about restoring the country? Can people who are gone come back?" Elia said this without looking back. She just looked up and seemed to be looking at the night sky. In the past moment, she turned her head slightly. Her deep black eyes were frightening. Only one sentence came out: "it''s your cooperation with them to restore the country. I''ve forgotten the things of this year."


    When he saw the deep black eyes and heard the words in his ears, Willis couldn''t help jumping. I don''t know when there was sweat on his face. He didn''t speak again. Instead, he bit his teeth, stood up, took a look at the back of the silver hair, turned and walked away.


    "Let''s go."


    Bear maiden and others are stunned at the back of Willis. They are also unwilling to bite Bei teeth. No one thought that their goal would have such terrible power.


    Is it lucky to leave alive?


    When villis left, he looked very gloomy, but he didn''t dare to try to shoot the silver haired girl again. In the other party''s last look and last sentence, he had felt a killing opportunity. He had no doubt that if he said one more word, he would not be able to leave alive.


    He could not help feeling that, at the last stage of the kingdom of allo, he had no choice but to go to the last Royal Highness.


    ......


    Unable to go back to the kingdom of Arlo, how can it be the same even if it dies and rises again? The one that should go has already gone, the one that is still there, and the future will never become the past.


    Elia, who let those people go, never crossed the line with the past?


    That day, the streets were chaotic, the palace collapsed, the flames were filled, and there were countless soldiers on the avenue. The little girl fighting alone in the sea of blood was no longer her, and she was no longer the child.


    She is now just Elia dorania, a girl named "witch", a 13-year-old girl with great intelligence.


    I don''t know when the old man and the archer have sat under the same tree. They gasp for breath. The magic and strength in their bodies are huge. It is precisely because of the previous battle, but now they don''t intend to escape. They look calm but nervously at the arrival of the silver haired girl.


    When the silver haired girl stood three meters away in front of them, the old man and the archer looked at each other and saw the bitterness in each other''s eyes. This day was full of twists and turns.


    No one thought that the "witch" was so powerful, which was completely different from the records in their data. It was a two-dimensional level.


    "If you want to kill, kill it. We two have no strength."


    After all, they were the party escorting the little girl with silver hair. It''s not surprising to kill them, let alone have no strength. Even if they have strength, they can''t escape.


    The young archer was a lot naughty under such circumstances. He grinned, raised his boneless arm and pointed at the unconscious assassin.


    "Don''t forget there''s another one over there. It''s not dead yet."


    Seeing that the young archer was so "naughty", the old man Yata smiled and nodded.


    "I''m going to escape."


    Elia didn''t respond to their selfishness, but opened her mouth with a cold look.


    "What?"


    Both the old man and the young archer were stunned. They looked at the little silver haired girl in front of them with some doubts. They only heard the latter say something that they couldn''t respond to.


    Elia raised her hand and brushed away the silver hair in front of her eyes. She said calmly, "I''m going to try my best to escape from prison now."

 Chapter 134

    "Escape... Escape from prison?"


    When ADA and the young archer heard what the silver haired girl said, they stared at the little girl in front of them, and showed a strange look after a long time.


    Which one is this?


    Elia nodded, then pointed to the long lost prison car in the distance: "I escaped from there. Now, I''m going to run. You can catch me."


    What''s the meaning of this? Play games?!


    They looked at each other. Although they still didn''t know the situation, they were not fools. They vaguely seemed to guess something. At present, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly.


    Isn''t the child trying to get rid of the people who robbed her?


    "I''m going to start running."


    Elia did not care what the two people in front of her thought. She said a word, turned around, and then left towards the way she came, slow or slow.


    Is this "escape" so slow that they want to catch it?


    As the old man Yata is getting old, he can''t help sighing helplessly at the moment, while the young archer on the side is unable to look up at the sky with dull eyes. Is he playing with people like this now?


    Why did he come to do this kind of work?


    "What do you do now, old man? Do you want to chase?"


    "If you want to chase, chase. Well, if you''re not afraid of death."


    The old man smiled back. He sat there without action, while the young archer on the side didn''t even have the strength to shrug his shoulders. He also laughed.


    For a long time, the little girl with silver hair had long disappeared, and the old man Yata also recovered a lot of strength. He slowly stood up and walked towards the distance.


    The archer also stood up, because the action was too big, causing pain all over his body. He grinned and followed the old man Yata.


    "How do you explain when you go back?"


    "Think of it as the" witch "escaping from prison. We can''t stop it."


    The archer nodded, as if it was OK to say so. It was estimated that he would not be punished, but then he seemed to think of something, raised his good hand and pointed back with his thumb.


    "That guy doesn''t care?"


    The elder Yata smiled and said something that made the youth feel funny.


    "I care about his life and death?"


    Indeed, what cares if he lives or dies? Oh, it hurts.


    Neither of them has stopped for a minute.


    On the beach.


    At this time, it was late at night, and the lights were still lit on the commercial car. Latis could not bear to sleep. Latil was still sitting at the door waiting. Leia was turning books in the commercial car, and the beautiful purple haired girl Xingnai had left.


    Beilun looked up at the stars by relying on the Earth Dragon. Although he thanked Xingnai verbally, he was only verbally. If Xingnai didn''t help, this time he would have to try his best to explain, and the consequences were unpredictable.


    According to the beautiful girl with purple hair, it seems that the best way to thank her is to have a serious fight with her next time. Of course, it''s very difficult for beren, but she had to promise.


    Sitting so quietly, beren would not feel bored. After a long time, the blond elf girl suddenly jumped into his sight, and the playful and lively smile made him feel comfortable.


    "Leia, what''s the matter?"


    "Come and chat with Mr. beren. Latil has been worried about Elia and is not in the mood to chat."


    Leia sat next to beren. She was helpless. Although she was worried, she was not as good as latil. After all, Elia had the name of "witch". How could she go back if she was not sure?


    Of course, the reason why I''m not particularly worried is that the child said he would come back.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Belem put his hands on the back of his head and turned his head. He looked at the sea from the starry sky. The sound of the sea was not loud, but it was still pleasant. The layers of brilliance on the sea were very eye-catching.


    "There''s no specific topic. I just want to talk casually. Let me start! Well... Elijah, isn''t it rare for a mage of Elijah''s level?"


    Leia turned her beautiful big eyes and finally locked the topic about Elia.


    "Of course."


    Belen didn''t answer too clearly, but it was more than rare. It couldn''t be less. There were few people with Elia''s powerful magic from what he saw and heard.


    Just now, he could feel the change from the depths of the forest. There was no doubt that the vast magic was Elia''s, which was why beren was not very worried about Elia.


    After all, who can beat her?


    Hearing Belen''s answer, Leia also nodded her head. Sure enough, there won''t be many people like Elia. It''s really a long experience!


    "Clearly Elia is only 13 years old, but she is so powerful. Can I..."


    Leia''s eyes had no focus and muttered to herself.


    Belen looked back at the blonde girl. He blinked, then stretched out a hand, rubbed Leia''s head and spoke softly.


    "Laiya is so smart. As long as she studies hard, she must be very powerful."


    This is not just comfort, but to state a fact. Beren is also amazed at the talent of this blonde girl, but the child is too lively, but he is not particularly keen on magic.


    "So, how good is Mr. beren?"


    Leia smiled into beren''s eyes.


    Belen also opened his eyes slightly. His heart jumped, but he calmed down immediately. He was helpless. After all, he had to be exposed when dealing with the little girl holding the bear.


    But despite the exposure, beren decided to play dumb to the end.


    "Leia, what are you talking about?"


    To speak of acting skills, beren is still very good. His look of confusion and doubt is enough to make people think he doesn''t know anything.


    "Uh huh...?"


    Leia blinked her eyes, put one hand against her lower lip, turned her eyes, and then showed a smile: "nothing, just a joke with Mr. beren. Don''t take it seriously."


    Seeing that Leia actually gave up questioning, Belen was stunned. He looked at the playful blonde girl in front of him. A moment later, he shook his head helplessly and answered.


    "Yes."


    When Leia saw the young man look back at the night sky, she smiled gently, then learned from beren to put her hands behind her head, and then looked at the night sky. It''s good to look at the beautiful scenery quietly.


    Just when Leia was almost asleep, a surprised voice suddenly came, which made her wake up from her sleepiness. At present, she also stood up with Belen around her.


    "Elia!"


    When latil saw the petite silver haired figure coming, the worry on her face was immediately replaced by joy. She immediately jumped out of the commercial car, then ran towards Elia, came to the latter, and immediately looked at the little girl up and down.


    "Elia, aren''t you hurt?"


    Elijah saw latil''s worried look, and the original cold look softened. She smiled and shook her head.


    "Great."


    Latil clapped her hand, then smiled, hugged Elia and rubbed her cold, soft cheeks. As expected, she was as comfortable as latis!


    Elia didn''t refuse such intimate action. She raised her eyes slightly and looked at the man and blonde girl who came. The man also had soft eyes and a smile on his mouth.


    "Welcome back."


    Elia''s mouth was curved and had two dimples. She was laughing.


    "I''m back."


    (end of Volume II)

 Chapter 135

    On Sunshine Avenue, a commercial car was passing by. A man in white was playing silly and his eyes were not open enough. The whole person was weak, giving people a feeling of laziness. Moreover, the man obviously didn''t sleep well.


    In the first compartment of the commercial car, behind a glass window, there were four faces looking out. The neat thing was the curious eyes.


    There are a pair of cat eared girls, a blonde elf girl, and a little girl with silver hair.


    Sitting in the front of the car, Belen could hear the sound of joy and joy from the rear carriage from time to time. It was obvious that the children were surprised at something they had never seen outside.


    Although she is happy that there is one more member in the "family", beren also seriously began to think about one thing, which is very important!


    That is, the room began to get crowded.


    Because of Elijah''s participation, the room where the three people were reluctant was more crowded at the moment. It was precisely because Elijah''s body was relatively small that she could sleep, otherwise she would have to sleep horizontally, but Leiya''s body was slender, so she couldn''t spread out her body to sleep at all.


    Even if latil and they didn''t mind anything, Belen had to think about it. After all, she wanted the four girls to sleep more comfortably.


    But if you want to make the space bigger, you can either move some things out, but the second carriage is obviously not big enough, so for now, it is


    Change a room!


    Although beren has a general scale in mind, the headache is the funds on hand. Secondly He looked at the big land dragon moving forward.


    If you change a bigger room, the old man should be very tired, right?


    Bellen was in a dilemma now, but she was embarrassed to make do with it. Sitting in the commercial car, Bellen frowned slightly and thought in her mind.


    What can be done to solve these two problems?


    After thinking for a long time, beren finally made a decision. Since the house needs to be changed, it''s better to solve the problem of funds first, and then think about it after the old man.


    Step by step.


    So, the question of money


    "Mr. beren!"


    "Ah?!"


    Belen was frightened by the sudden sound. He almost fell out of the car. Fortunately, he was pulled back by one hand at the critical moment.


    "Hoo..."


    Beren immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Leia in front of him. There was a look of guilt on the latter''s face, while beren took a breath and showed a look of being saved.


    "Thank you."


    "Ah? No, no, I''m sorry, Mr. beren! I didn''t expect you to be scared like this..."


    Hearing beren''s thanks, Leia looked flustered, waved her hands in front of her, looked panicked, and then lowered her head towards the former, which was clearly her fault.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m saved, but because of Leia, it''s even."


    Belen reached out and rubbed Leia''s head. He blamed him for being too distracted. He didn''t notice anything, so he didn''t blame Leia''s mischief.


    Hearing beren''s soft voice, Leia quietly raised her head and looked up at beren. She found that the latter was not angry. She smiled reassuringly. Mr. beren is really gentle.


    Although I don''t know what Leia is laughing at, it seems that she should no longer feel guilty. Beren also blinked. The mischief of the former is their happy fruit.


    Beren asked curiously, "how did you get out?"


    "I just want to get out and have a chat with Mr. beren. It''s boring to drive outside!" Leia smiled playfully. The playfulness of the beautiful girl is very cute.


    Breathe?


    Sure enough, the room is too small!


    Belen immediately misinterpreted Laiya''s meaning and strengthened her faith. It seems that she needs to change the house quickly. She can''t let the four girls live so hard all the time!


    Aware of some strange color in beren''s eyes, Leia also tilted her head and blinked her eyes. She asked curiously, "Mr. beren, were you thinking about something just now? So distracted."


    "Nothing. I just want to make some money." That''s what beren said.


    "Money? Mr. beren, didn''t you say Amethyst is very expensive? Do you want to take a piece for emergency?" Leia also remembered what beren had said. Seeing that beren was in trouble, she couldn''t help mentioning it.


    amethyst! Even a small Amethyst is worth a few gold coins! If there is Amethyst, the house is no problem! Maybe you can live very rich!


    Huh? wait!


    How can I get relief from Leia!


    Absolutely not!


    Thinking that Amethyst belongs to Laiya, Belen immediately denied the proposal. He shook his head and rejected Laiya''s kindness.


    Seeing beren shaking her head and refusing, Leia also frowned slightly and asked incomprehensibly, "isn''t Mr. beren short of money? Wouldn''t it be good to take a piece of Amethyst to sell? I have a lot!"


    "No, I''m not as short of money as I thought. Laiya should put it away. It''s not good to be seen."


    Belen still refused. Since he took in these girls, he had to solve the problems of clothing, food, housing and transportation. How could he accept Laiya''s relief?!


    Whatever it is, well, it''s just unacceptable!


    Seeing beren''s persistent refusal, Leia opened her mouth and seemed to want to persuade, but she didn''t say it in the end. She looked at beren again and again. Her eyes flickered slightly, and she showed a joking smile.


    "Mr. beren, you''re not... Male chauvinism? Will it make you uncomfortable to accept my relief?"


    "No, no!"


    It seems that he has been exposed. Belen was staring at the calm face in front of him. At this moment, his cheeks suddenly ruddy. His eyes are a little flustered. What male chauvinism is not!


    "Wow, Mr. beren, do you... Have such a child''s side?"


    What a blow, beren was hit again.


    "No!" Belen retorted softly. After hearing the laughter in his ears, he immediately felt that his dignity as an "elder" had been trampled. At present, with unknown courage, he suddenly turned around, leaned forward, and his face was immediately close to the blonde girl. The black pupils as black as ink matched the green pupils in Phnom Penh.


    "No! Leia is so naughty every day. Obviously, Leia is a child!"


    However, when beren was close to her face, Leia''s look suddenly stagnated, and her laughter suddenly stopped. She stared at the man in front of her, and her eyes stagnated without blinking, but she immediately stood up as if she had been electrocuted.


    "Bei... Mr. Beilun!"


    "Ah?"


    "It''s too cold. I, I''m going back."


    After Leia said this, she turned to open the window and went in. She didn''t dare to look back, leaving Belen alone in a daze.

 Chapter 136

    Belen, who had been thinking about making money in the commercial car, also came back after a long time. After looking at the already dark sky, she realized that she should find a place to live.


    Of course, try to make the four girls more comfortable. Well, find a hotel!


    Even if you are not rich, you should implement this will. Well, you should prepare the food yourself. You are still very short of money


    Although the city they came to was not as big as Yale Sal, it was still very large, and hotels were indispensable. Soon, Belen drove a commercial car to a hotel.


    "Leia, I''ll go in and ask if there is a room left. You just stay here and don''t leave."


    Beren opened the window and said a word to the blonde girl inside. Without waiting for a response, she jumped out of the commercial car and trotted into the hotel.


    In the house, latil was pulling latis''s small face with his hand. He looked out of the window and then looked at Leia, who was in a daze. At that moment, he thought the latter should not have heard, so he also reminded her.


    "Leia, Mr. beren was talking to you just now."


    "Well, I heard it."


    Leia was stunned, and then nodded. She did hear it, but she didn''t respond. Well, it was just because she was in a daze, but then her eyes became clearer and hummed gently.


    It''s not Mr. Belen''s fault.


    Laiya is a very lively and cheerful girl. No matter how close she is to others, she won''t feel anything abnormal, but if she passively has intimacy, she will feel very abnormal. She''s really a strange person.


    Soon, beren went out of the hotel. He went back to the commercial car, opened the window and said to the four girls inside, "come down. Let''s have a rest here today."


    Hearing Belen''s words, latil nodded, then stretched out a hand to pull latis up. Elia stood up and went to open the door, and then got out of the commercial car. Leia followed.


    Behind beren, there was a woman who was responsible for taking the commercial car to a specific area, so beren didn''t have to drive the commercial car by herself. Now she took four girls into the hotel.


    When Bellen took the four girls into the hotel, countless people''s eyes swept this way in the whole hall. Their eyes directly skipped the leading man and fell on the four girls, and their eyes suddenly became bright.


    What beautiful four girls!


    Some teenagers who rarely see beautiful girls even subconsciously swallow saliva.


    The tallest girl actually has a beautiful blonde hair. It''s really brilliant and dazzling. Her sharp ears drill out of her hair. She''s playful and lovely. Is it an elf? The eyelashes are long and dense, and the cherry lips are thin. People can''t help but want to kiss Fangze. The slender body is very graceful, convex and tilted. It''s a perfect figure,


    The little girl with silver hair, although she is young and hasn''t grown, her facial features are exquisite and moving. It seems to be sketched by a painting. It''s like a famous painting made by a great painter. She is completely a beauty. Her deep black pupils seem to be able to capture people''s hearts and souls. Her expressionless appearance gives people a feeling that strangers are not close, but it''s even more fascinating.


    The other two cat eared girls should be sub ethnic! The old girl''s temperament is fresh, just like the little girl next door. She can''t help but make people excited. The kitten girl opened the eyes of some people with special preferences. What is this lovely creature?!


    Not only the creature named male, but also other girls who come here can''t help but feel excited. They really want to hold those two little girls. They must be very soft!


    However, when Belen noticed the atmosphere in the hall, his eyes moved slightly, then turned and walked behind the four girls. It seemed that he noticed the confused eyes of the four girls. Although he didn''t explain, he still said a word.


    "Just go to the right channel. I''ve got the brand."


    Although I don''t know why Bellen came behind them, the four girls didn''t care too much, and they also noticed that many people were watching themselves and others.


    Beren, who was walking behind the four girls, looked at the men sitting on the sofa to the right. Those men all looked at Laiya and others with an unspeakable smile. The next moment, the men suddenly felt cold in their hearts, and the whole person trembled, as if they were stared at by some beast in the forest.


    The next moment, they noticed the man behind the four girls. When they saw each other staring at themselves and others, several men had to stand up and teach each other a lesson. But the next moment, when they looked at the black eyes, they immediately sat on the sofa.


    So That look, like the beast they met in the dense forest!


    Beren''s eyes were terrible and his expression remained unchanged, but the light in his eyes was very ferocious, releasing a targeted killing intention, and transferred from those soft frightened men to the next goal.


    That man is not easy to mess with!


    Countless people who looked at beren noticed this, and their hearts seemed to speed up a bit.


    Now Belem is like a lion beast. He is protecting his cubs. Anyone who dares to make an idea on his children will become the target of his hunting!


    Belen''s head shook from side to side, and his eyes were so terrible that he was going to swallow people. Those people looked at rattel, and their eyes made him very unhappy!


    Elia, the silver haired girl walking in front, seemed to notice something. She turned her head and looked at beren. The latter also recovered her normal look in an instant. She looked around blandly, as if she was watching the murals in the hall.


    "Huh?"


    Elia blinked suspiciously. There was curiosity in her black eyes. She clearly felt a strong killing intention, but it was strange that the killing intention wrapped them, but it was not aimed at the people inside.


    Seeing Elijah looking at him, Belen licked her dry lips and almost forgot that Elijah was very powerful. It was easy to detect her killing intention.


    After a while, Elia couldn''t find the answer. She blinked at beren again, then turned back, and they had entered the right passage.


    Beren suddenly jumped in his heart. He looked back and saw several sneaky men peeking at this side in the corner, and the object of peeking was obviously not himself.


    Seeing this scene, beren''s face suddenly became gloomy, like a lion opening its tusks. He glared at the sneaky guys.


    What are you looking at, smelly boys? Close your dirty eyes!

 Chapter 137

    By the way, they finally came to their room. The room is also two rooms, and it is very luxurious for beren to sleep in one room. After all, four girls sleep in the next room.


    Sitting in the middle of the room, beren was thinking with her hands around her chest and her eyes closed. Her mind was full of the faces of those guys in the hall. She always felt very bad.


    Although I have met some people at Wayne''s side before, they are relatively few. After all, the people who stay at Wayne''s hotel are at least people with more capital. In addition, there are not many nobles in Yale Saar, but there are many beautiful women. They will not always stare at latil and others, and beren is short of money now, It is precisely because I lived there for some time.


    But it''s different here. Although Belen didn''t care too much about it, if you think about it carefully, Leia and they are really beautiful girls, and the guys here are like hungry wolves. It''s too dangerous!


    Compared with Leia and latil, Elia and latis are still children. They really give people a feeling of weakness. No, no, the situation is too bad!


    Beren, who fell into an inexplicable state, has completely forgotten the existence of public security. In addition, even Elia''s own strength has been forgotten.


    Latil and Leia are taking care of their clothes, and they also notice Belen who has been reading carefully. At present, they look at each other and see the same doubts in each other''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. beren?"


    Latil came to beren and asked in some doubt.


    "Ah? Well... I have something to tell you."


    Hearing latil''s call, beren immediately returned to his mind, rubbed his chin with his next hand, then made a move, and looked at the women with a dignified look.


    Latil and Leia were also surprised to see beren so worried, but it must be a big event to make Mr. beren look so solemn. At once, latis and Elia were pulled over.


    Rattish blinked, while Elia stared at beren with an expressionless face.


    "Cough, that''s it." Beren coughed twice, as if clearing his throat. Then he looked solemn. He looked at the four girls sitting in front of him.


    "When you go out, you must be careful of some people. Well, just... Like those people just outside, it''s best to follow me and don''t leave."


    "Ah?"


    Laiya and latil were both surprised and didn''t quite understand what beren was saying, and the former was soon taken away and asked first.


    "Then... Can I go out?"


    "Ah? This..."


    Seeing beren''s hesitant look, Leia''s face immediately changed and became heartbroken. If she can''t go out to play, it''s too bad!


    "Mr. beren, why did you suddenly tell us this?" Latil was confused.


    "It''s not because those smelly boys outside look like..."


    Belen, who blurted out at once, immediately stopped his mouth. Such words should be held in the bottom of his heart. At present, he looked at the two girls nervously.


    should... Don''t you understand what he said?


    Huh? Even if you know, it''s no problem. No, no, no, I still think it''s a little hard for him to say.


    Latil didn''t react yet, while Leia blinked and looked at Belen, who was hiding her embarrassment. At that moment, her heart was excited and her face showed a narrow smile.


    "Mr. beren, haven''t you finished yet?"


    "What do you say?"


    Seeing Leia''s look of knowing everything, beren immediately panicked. She was so smart that she really scared him!


    "Let me simply repeat, are those people outside staring at us? Then Mr. Belen realized the danger? That''s why he said this to us here?"


    Laiya''s eyes seemed to smile. She said her guess and revealed all beren''s old background. I don''t know why, she just liked to see the embarrassed look of the latter.


    Seeing Laiya broke everything, Belen had to stop his head. His cheeks were hot and his eyes were moist. He took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and then turned back. When he looked at Laiya, he subconsciously took it back and opened his mouth.


    "It''s not that I''m aware of the danger, but that you should pay attention. It''s different here from when you were at Yale sal. You must be careful."


    "Isn''t it true that Mr. beren is aware of the danger?"


    Leia''s focus was not on the second half of beren''s words. The blonde turned the topic back naughtily, which not only embarrassed beren, but also made latil happy. The brown cat pupil stared at beren.


    Mr. beren, I really care about them!


    "No!" Belen always felt that Leia seemed to be shifting the topic and atmosphere in a strange direction. At the moment, she decisively denied Leia''s words.


    "Brother Belen, do you want to say that Leia and latil are beautiful and that those people like them very much?"


    A cold voice came. Beren''s face stiffened, but then relaxed. He looked at Elia, who had been expressionless before, who was curious.


    Leia smiled with a small tongue when she heard the speech. It seems that the blonde girl who accepted Elia''s praise is also very happy, not to mention latil. On the contrary, she was a little shy when she heard Elia say she was beautiful.


    From Elia''s mouth, why did he still feel a little embarrassed? Beren blinked. He looked at the silver haired girl and nodded. Then he looked hesitant and looked carefully at Elia.


    "That''s right, but... Elia should be careful."


    Hearing beren''s words, Elia frowned slightly and her delicate little face was full of confusion. She said in doubt, "why should I be careful?"


    "Of course it''s because Elia is also... Well, very cute."


    Bellen felt that the word "beautiful" should not be applicable to the little guy. She changed a word now. At the same time, she was curious. Although Elia was very mature in some places, she was still like a child in some aspects.


    "But I''m not beautiful at all." Elia was stunned and shook her head.


    Hearing that Elia denied herself, beren was also stunned, and Leia and latil were also confused. Did Elia not know her face?


    Although he is still young, it is clear that whether Belen, latil and Leia, we can recognize that this child will be too beautiful if he grows up!


    "No, no, no, Elia is very cute!" Belen also quickly shook her head, trying to correct Elia''s perception of herself.


    When Elia saw that beren was so firm, she was silent for a moment, and finally nodded to beren. She was expressionless again.


    "Thank you, big brother."


    Huh?!


    Laiya and latil were surprised, and beren was very helpless. He looked at the expressionless silver haired little girl. Was the child thanking him? So, did Elia just think he was comforting her?!

 Chapter 138

    "Latil, you stay here. I''m going out."


    Beren was wearing shoes and his hair was a little wet. He had just washed his hair and hadn''t dried it thoroughly. He shouted to the cat ear girl who was combing her hair inside, and then closed the door and went out.


    Latil was combing latis''s hair. When she heard Belen''s words, she was stunned and tilted her head. It seemed that Mr. Belen seemed to be worried about things these two days. Although it was covered up, it was still too obvious.


    "Leia, what''s the matter with Mr. beren recently?"


    Vaguely aware of a strange lattier, she looked at Laiya who was still reading the album. In her opinion, Laiya''s intelligence should have found something?


    However, Leia didn''t respond. She lay on the ground, her feet shaking behind her. She seemed to be very fascinated by the picture book. When she saw this scene, latil blinked her eyes and shouted again.


    "Leia!"


    "Ah?!"


    Leia was shocked. She immediately turned her head and looked at latil at a loss. She thought something big had happened.


    Seeing Leia looking at her, latil coughed, then smiled and asked, "well... I just want to ask Leia, is Mr. beren worried recently?"


    "Mr. beren?"


    Leia was also stunned when she heard latil''s words. Then her heart jumped and her eyes turned, as if hesitating. Finally, she sat up, lowered her head, kept silent for a moment, and raised her head again.


    "Mr. beren, he seems to be a little... Well, he''s short of money recently."


    "Lack of money...?"


    After hearing the speech, latil was also stunned. He didn''t expect to worry about this kind of thing. Then he remembered a lot of things in his mind, and his eyes gradually drooped.


    Mr. Bellen''s occupation is a wandering businessman. He buys some things from some places and sells them elsewhere. The profit is not very high. Generally speaking, it is not easy for a wandering businessman to support two people. At the moment, there are four people following Mr. Bellen.


    This also reminds latil of the time when Mr. Belen took her and latis away from the residence, and the 1000 gold coins at that time may have been paid by Mr. Belen. Such a huge sum is really unimaginable.


    Mr. Bellen once said that he used to open a shelter, but how much money can Mr. Bellen, a vagrant businessman, have? Perhaps Mr. Belen has long felt a headache for the money at hand, but he has not shown it in front of them.


    If you think about it carefully, she hasn''t done anything useful except helping Mr. beren take care of it every day. She has been shamelessly accepting the kindness of others without paying anything.


    Now four girls live with Mr. Belen. The latter must be very stressful. So why did Mr. Belen go out so early? I think it''s time to go out and find a way to make money.


    In the city.


    At the moment, beren is walking around and seems to be wandering. In fact, he is looking for a way to make money. If you think about it carefully, there are not many goods in his commercial cars, so he can''t do business at all. He is not familiar with here. Now he doesn''t have much money to buy goods.


    It''s been a long time


    When she was at Yale Sal, she should ask Verny to give him a discount. Her hotel is really affordable for aristocrats. I knew she didn''t choose there at that time.


    Who made his head hot at that time, thinking that he could make three girls happy, he lived for so long at once.


    It''s a headache.


    As a last resort, he will take out some magic guides to sell. Although he doesn''t use magic guides, he has a lot of valuable magic guides. As long as he sells one life, it won''t be a problem, and there can''t be a black market in such a big city.


    No, no!


    Belen vetoed this idea again in the bottom of his heart. At the beginning, latil and latis left some bad memories because of the trafficking of magic guides. If he wants to maintain such a stable life, he must not touch the trafficking of magic guides. Although there is still a gap between this and smuggling, it will still be concerned by people. In case of extinction, it''s better to think about it.


    "What should I do?"


    .......


    At noon, beren had not come back, and the problem of eating had been solved in the hotel, while latil was still worried.


    Until I returned to the house, after a while


    "No! We can''t go on like this!"


    Latil, who made the decision in her heart, stood up and began to look for her clothes in the cabinet, which made Laiya curious.


    "Latil, are you going out?"


    Latil took out her clothes and put on a brown hat. She nodded to Leia, then looked at latis and Elia and smiled.


    "I''ll go out."


    Then latil looked at Leia again: "if Mr. Belen comes back, tell him not to worry, just say... I''ll go out and buy something." She still has some pocket money given by beren.


    After hearing the speech, Leia raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise, "are you going out to work?"


    "That''s right!"


    Without concealing Laiya, latil responded with a very firm look. Mr. Belen can no longer bear such a great pressure on life. She must help!


    "Well, I''ll go too. I can''t let Mr. Belen bear it all the time." Leia stood up with a smile. She didn''t want Mr. beren to work so hard. After all, she was just a lodger. Besides, latil couldn''t go out alone!


    "Great!"


    Latil is also very happy to see Laiya go out together. After all, she is still very nervous to go out to work alone. She is much more relieved to have smart Laiya with her.


    "I''m going too."


    A cold voice came from one side. It was Elijah''s. she stood next to latil.


    "Eh? No, Elia! Will you stay here with latis? Just let your sisters come!"


    Latil was stunned when she heard that Elia was going too. She immediately looked like her sister. She didn''t trust little Elia to go out to work.


    "Let Elia come along. After all, Elia is not an ordinary child."


    Leia on one side agrees with Elia''s decision, and she doesn''t think it''s bad to take Elia, because taking Elia is a guarantee from the previous situation of yerusal!


    "This..."


    Latil also hesitated after hearing the speech. She looked at the little girl with silver hair in front of her. Her black pupils were calm, which made her remember the "witch" in Sattar arena.


    "Well, then latis is with her sister!" After all, latis can''t be left here alone.


    Seeing latil''s promise, Elijah''s black gem like eyes rippled like a ripple in the blue pool. Her look changed a little and seemed a little happy.


    "Where are you going?" Little latis looked curiously at her sister, opened her small mouth and blinked her big soft eyes.


    Latil stretched out her hand and took latis up. She smiled at her sister: "go to work to make money."

 Chapter 139

    Although noon has passed, a decadent figure can be vaguely seen in the street. That figure is Belen. He is still very distressed at the moment.


    Looking for a well paid job here? That''s obviously impossible. People have no reason to want him. After all, he''s good for nothing.


    Besides, his salary alone can''t support the five of them.


    "What a headache."


    Feeling desperate, beren walked down the street. He couldn''t help thinking of four girls still in the hotel. They should have eaten, right?


    At the thought of this, Belen immediately stopped and looked a little dull. He wasn''t in the hotel. What did they eat? Latil can cook. Should it have been solved?


    After all, they are smart and diligent children. They shouldn''t be hungry.


    Thinking so, Belen was relieved. He continued to walk forward and began to think again. Is there no way to make money quickly?


    In the evening.


    Latil and four other girls were walking in the street. The older Leia and latil were everywhere asking if they needed temporary staff, but they ran into a wall everywhere.


    Although the city is large, it is also because the city is large, there are many people and lively. Those stores have already called employees, so it is difficult for latil and them to find jobs in these stores.


    "Sorry, little girl, we are not short of people in our shop."


    A simple and honest middle-aged uncle refused the request of the cat ear girl in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter! Excuse me!"


    At the words of the middle-aged uncle, latil bowed politely, and then turned around and returned to latis and Elia. At this time, Leia also came back. Latil looked forward to Leia, and Leia shook her head.


    "It''s hard to find..."


    Latil sighed, then restrained her disappointment and perked up again. The four continued to move forward. In order not to make Mr. Belen so difficult, they can''t give up.


    After walking for a long time, I turned a street again, and then asked dozens of stores. After that, I still got nothing. Just when latil felt a little tired, the cat''s ear moved slightly and heard the sound coming from the front.


    "Yes, double salary. Do you still have people there?"


    "No elder sister! I''m the only one!"


    "All right, go in."


    The little boy ran into the door. Outside the door, there was a slender woman with short hair, long and narrow eyes. She looked strange and beautiful. Her eyes were evil and evil. She was very sharp. She was wearing a black coat and trousers, but she gave a feeling of calm and awe. She looked at the front with a cigarette on her right finger, And light smoke.


    At this time, the beautiful woman seemed to notice something. She turned around and looked at it. When she saw the four girls in front of her, she was also slightly stunned.


    "Well, sister, what kind of work is that double salary?"


    Latil first asked this question. Although double salary sounds attractive, she must find out what to do. She is still very cautious.


    The woman seemed to see latil''s intention and smiled: "it''s just a very ordinary waiter''s job. The salary is double and ends every day. It''s only fifteen days from today."


    "Is it an ordinary waiter?" Latil asked again.


    The woman nodded.


    Seeing this, latil immediately showed a happy dark color in the depths of her eyes, finally found it, and immediately asked, "can we apply?"


    After hearing the speech, the woman looked at latil and Leia. When she saw the latter''s beautiful blonde hair, she noticed the pointed ears and opened her eyes slightly, which seemed to be a little unexpected.


    "Are you... Elves?"


    When the other party asked, Leia smiled and said, "yes."


    "It''s really strange. I didn''t expect to meet elves." Women feel a little surprised. Sub races can be seen everywhere, so they are not surprised to see latil''s cat ears, but elves are different. It''s really rare.


    Then she looked at the little silver haired girl and the young cat ear girl. She was stunned again. The two children were so small, but one was too beautiful and the other was too cute, which made her hold back her refusal.


    "All right, I''ll take you in."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t refuse because of the two young children, Leia hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "well... These two children are still so young, doesn''t it matter?"


    The woman waved her hand carelessly and said surprisingly, "it doesn''t matter, because they don''t have to work."


    "Ah?"


    Leia and latil both showed silly eyes.


    "Such a lovely child, even if you only walk in the store, it''s enough for this salary. Well, come in."


    The woman''s reason surprised both women, but it seemed to be a very natural thing for her, so she didn''t care what the two girls thought.


    Leia was stunned, then hurried up and shouted with expectant eyes: "that, elder sister! I''m also very beautiful. What do you think of me?"


    Compared with working, Leia thinks it''s better to get paid for nothing!


    Hearing the voice from the front, latil also felt a little funny. Leia was so naughty.


    "Are you..."


    The woman looked at Leia, took a smoke and spit out a wisp of smoke, which choked Leia in front of her. Then she heard the sound that petrified the whole person of the latter.


    "No, you''re not young."


    Age Not small!?


    Although for human beings, she is indeed much older as an elf, but if calculated according to the age of human beings, she is only 19 years old!


    Why are you so old!?


    After a while, latil came to Laiya who had run up to her. She looked at Laiya curiously and found that the latter was looking sad, so she was curious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No... nothing."


    Leia raised the back of her hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes and walked forward with a reluctant smile, which made latil feel a little confused. What happened?


    Elia followed. She looked at the buildings around her. Her eyes were full of curiosity. It was the first time she had come to such a place.


    I walked into the tavern. Unexpectedly, it was a little spacious.


    "I''m a pub here. Of course, it''s not only selling wine, but also providing meals. You just need to be a waiter. Well, those two kids... Go around and don''t make trouble."


    Somehow, the treatment of latis and Elia makes Leia envy. Sure enough, children are the most likable. She wants to return to her childhood.


    "My name is Alice. Of course, you can call me eldest sister like other employees." After saying this, the woman came to another girl employee and patted the latter on the shoulder.


    "They''ll give it to you. If the two children are, find them a seat."


    The girl with short black hair nodded when she heard Alice''s words, and then answered with a smile. Then she put down her work of cleaning the table, turned and walked to latil and others with her hands on her hips.


    "Well, first of all... What should I say? Oh, yes, welcome to the Aegean home!"

 Chapter 140

    "Well, Hello! Please give me more advice."


    Latil responded politely to the short haired girl in front of her, but she was also relieved because she found that the girl should be young, like her, and she looked very talkative.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is dolino. Everyone in the store calls me adoo."


    The short haired girl put a hand on her chest and told her name with a smile.


    "My name is latil, this is my sister latis, and this lovely child is Elia, who is also my sister." Latil rubbed latis'' head, then smiled and pulled Elia over.


    Dolino nodded. When she saw little latis and silver haired Elia, her eyes burst out an amazing light. The whole person was intoxicated like drunk, immediately squatted down and hugged the two girls, rubbing her cheeks.


    "Ah, ah! What lovely two children! Ah, how lovely!"


    Seeing dorino suddenly abnormal, latil also covered her mouth and smiled. Sure enough, latis and Elia are very likable!


    It seemed that he realized that he had gone too far. Doriano immediately recovered himself, stood up quickly, said with an apologetic look, "cough! I''m sorry! I can''t extricate myself from the particularly lovely creature."


    "Can understand!"


    Latil nodded deeply.


    All of a sudden, the two girls found a common goal. There was a light of sympathy in their two different eyes. It was a meeting with a bosom friend.


    ¡°......¡±


    Latis, who was rubbed a few times for no reason, still looked like a fool, because such a thing was really normal for her. Although the object of rubbing her was different this time, Elia looked at dorino strangely. Is that what the big brother said to be careful?


    It doesn''t look dangerous.


    Then, dolino looked at the blonde girl. When she saw Laiya, dolino''s eyes narrowed slightly. First, she focused on the blonde hair and sighed at the beautiful hair color in her heart. Then she noticed the sharp long ears. At that moment, she was excited.


    "Like an elf..."


    "People are elves."


    "Ah!?"


    Dolino looked at the beautiful blonde girl she admired in front of her, while Leia was not surprised by the surprised expression. She blinked her beautiful eyes playfully and introduced herself with a smile.


    "My name is Leia. Hello, Addo."


    "You... Hello, are you really an elf?"


    Dorino looked back and responded. Some didn''t believe it. She looked at the beautiful blonde in front of her. She was 16 years old this year. However, she saw the spirit for the first time, so some didn''t react.


    In this regard, Leia smiled and nodded: "as you can see, I''m really an elf family."


    "My God! There are elves in our shop! We have to be employees!"


    After being confirmed again, dolino was in a trance. He pulled his cheeks with a little strength. He found that he felt pain before he determined that it was not a dream. Then, his eyes showed strange brilliance!


    "Sure enough, as the story says, the elves are very beautiful!"


    Hearing dolino''s praise, Leia put out her tongue in shame, which made latil speechless. She had just recommended herself to sister Alice.


    Because it was the first time to see elves, the short haired girl couldn''t help but sit down on the sofa and talk for a long time. It seems that she is very interested in the culture of elves.


    After a while, some of the other waiters came together. To latil''s surprise, the waiters were all girls. Later, according to Addo, men worked in the back kitchen.


    Because the four new partners are so lovely and beautiful girls, the other waitress girls have bright eyes and soon become one. As for the boys in the back kitchen, they secretly look at latil and other four girls in the dark after getting the news.


    "How beautiful! Is that an elf?"


    "Hey, hey, the silver haired child is still so young. He must grow up very well!"


    "Wow, cat eared Asian sisters? How cute!"


    Several young people secretly looked at the beautiful scenery on the other side of the sofa in the corner and didn''t forget to talk and say their views. However, at the next moment, their voice suddenly stopped because of the cold feeling behind them.


    "Haven''t you seen enough?"


    Hey, hey, hey.


    Several young people immediately stood up with a tacit understanding, whistled at the same time, and then left in different directions, just like rehearsed.


    Alice glanced at them, then looked at Elia and latis in the distance. Her throat rolled unconsciously, as if swallowing saliva. She coughed dry, then lit a cigarette, her eyes blurred.


    "It''s really cute."


    After that, dolino found the appropriate code of work clothes for Leia and latil. When latil saw the work clothes, he was relieved and thought it would be very exposed work clothes. After all, it was a pub. If it was just a skirt, there was no problem!


    "Hey, Elia, latis, would you like to try these two suits?"


    Dolino was looking at the two little girls strangely. His face is wearing a crazy smile, and his hands are holding "lovely" overalls.


    "Hey, Addo, you''re so dirty."


    Bella, speechless, make complaints about the reaction of Duo Li Nuo. This guy is really not able to resist the lovely life.


    Elia looked at the overalls, and then at the black-and-white skirt doriano was wearing. She blinked and reached for it.


    "Can I wear it?"


    "Of course!" Dorino nodded excitedly.


    So Elia walked into the dressing room with her overalls without saying a word.


    Latil and Leia, who had just changed their work clothes, came along. When they heard Elia''s words, latil was also inexplicably looking forward to it. In other words, since Elia left with them, she had been wearing that white skirt. Although she still wore a white skirt after taking a bath, although she had washed it clean, she still felt that she should buy some clothes, Let''s buy some clothes for Elia with the salary of a part-time worker! Mr. Belen will promise!


    "I want it too!"


    Latis also yelled, immediately took the little overalls, immediately flashed in her big eyes, and then ran into the dressing room.


    After a while, two Petite figures came out of the dressing room, with beautiful long silver hair hanging behind her. Elia''s beauty was more beautiful because of the change of clothes. She was only a 12-year-old child, and a pair of furry cat ears were swinging on the little girl''s head, making latis more lovely.


    This scene made Alice, who was just passing by, jump in her heart, then lit a cigarette and took a deep breath, as if she was alleviating something. Her eyes were blurred again, while dolino''s eyes were shining, as if she had seen some treasure. Her hands were folded and looked like dementia.


    "So... So cute!"

 Chapter 141

    On the street, beren was wandering aimlessly. He looked up at the gradually dark sky and couldn''t help sighing. This day was a busy day. After looking for a whole day, he couldn''t find a way to make money.


    The quickest way is to sell magic guides, but considering latil''s feelings after learning about it, beren gave up. He looked a little helpless. He''d better go back first. If it''s too late, latil will worry.


    So beren looked at the surrounding streets, blinked, and then walked down the street on the right. He didn''t know how to go back. He''d better ask by the roadside with the name of the hotel.


    Belen looked around and smelled the smell of dishes. Speaking of it, the city they arrived in this time is a rich city with the name of "city of cuisine". Here you can taste many chefs'' cuisine.


    Although Belen is still very confident in his cooking, he feels that his cooking is far from those famous chefs.


    "Oh, you''re going to see that poster, too. You don''t want to compete again, do you?"


    "I''ve gone back to my hometown and honed it well. This time I will shine!"


    The voice of passers-by talking came to his ears, which also attracted Belen''s attention. He took a look at the two people who happened to catch up with each other. He was a little curious.


    Beren''s heart turned around and followed the footsteps of the two men. That''s what he thought. Competition? What race? Do you have money?


    Soon, beren was attracted by the noise. He looked at a place where people were shouting in the street. He seemed to be watching something, but depending on the situation, he couldn''t squeeze in.


    So instead of going in to join the fun, Belen went to a small restaurant and sat down next to a lonely drinker.


    "Sir, are so many people gathered there watching?"


    The man who drank alone looked at beren, but he was also approachable, with a faint smile on his face. He said, "you came from another place."


    "Yes." Belen answered.


    "No wonder, it''s like this. Our city has a reputation as a city of cuisine. A kitchen god competition will be held every other year. Culinary experts from the north and south of the Empire will come to our city to participate in the competition. It''s said that every kitchen god will receive the invitation of the emperor to cook in the country. It''s a very noble honor."


    Kitchen God competition?


    Belen was also surprised to hear that the kitchen god would have such a high status. After all, the people who can receive the invitation of the imperial monarch are not ordinary characters.


    "So... Is there a bonus for this kitchen god competition?"


    This is a crucial issue, which beren cares about very much.


    "Ah? Well, of course. As long as you are promoted to the top 32, you will have a bonus of at least 1000 gold coins. If you are interested, you can try and maybe get the bonus."


    When men heard about the bonus, they were stunned, but they immediately explained it with understanding. After all, most people go for the bonus. It''s not so easy to be the champion of the kitchen god competition.


    "I see. Thank you very much!"


    "You''re welcome. If you want to sign up, the organizer of the competition will come tomorrow. You can sign up there at that time."


    The man who drank alone kindly reminded me.


    After hearing this, beren, who had just stood up and was about to leave, turned around again, bowed to the man, said thanks again and left.


    The lonely drinking man took another sip of wine. He patted the sword hanging around his waist, and then looked at beren''s back, as if he was drunk. He joked to himself: "I guess he''s the champion!"


    In a tavern called the Aegean Sea.


    WOW! WOW!


    The sound of instrumental music is constant, and the whole tavern is full of joy. There are a lot of guests here, including ferocious people and people who want to relieve their worries with wine. Everyone''s face is different.


    "Two invincibles!"


    The two guests who had just arrived came to their seats and shouted to the lady who served wine over there.


    "Yes, sir."


    It was a lady dressed in black and white, with a ponytail. She was very beautiful. After wearing such a uniform, the whole person looked heroic.


    "Bethany is so strong today! This momentum!"


    Doriano looked at the older lady who mixed the wine with an air of worship.


    "That''s great."


    Laiya couldn''t help but marvel. The look of the lady in the wine mixing room has always been so high and cold, which is completely different from her. The wholehearted wine mixing state is really very attractive.


    "Ah, Leia, latil, you two don''t have to work today. Just watch what we do. Ah, I''ll be a little busy tonight."


    Dolino looked at more and more guests in the tavern and felt a little headache, but she still smiled and ran to the next guest with the menu.


    "Doriano is still so energetic. Today, I want this, this and this."


    The guest was obviously an old acquaintance. He smiled and seemed to be in a good mood.


    "OK, come up in a minute!"


    Dorino filled in the guest''s requirements on the paper sheet, and then ran happily to latil and Leia, explaining some matters needing attention.


    "Dorino is also great."


    Latil looked at the figure who ran to the back to hand in the list. She also sighed that this is her first time to work. It''s inevitable that she is a little nervous.


    "Wow! What a lovely kitten! Ah! And what a beautiful little girl!"


    Many people who ate side dishes and drank wine in the tavern noticed two little girls spinning around on the chair, and their eyes suddenly lit up.


    Whether Elia with silver hair and exquisite facial features, or latis, who is dull and cute, has suddenly become the object of everyone''s attention in the tavern.


    Even, some women can''t stand these two lovely little guys, and some are itching to get close to the past, but they are very honest. They don''t use their hands and feet, just wait and see in a nearby position, full of peach blossoms. Such a lovely creature can only be viewed from a distance, not near!


    Leia and latier looked at each other behind the scenes, and then laughed. It seems that Elia and latis really didn''t get paid in vain.


    Leia looked at the tavern and found that the scale of the tavern is quite large, but there are many guests now. I think it''s all because of the upcoming "kitchen god competition"?


    According to doriano, they started recruiting employees again because they would be very busy these days. That''s why they heard about the "kitchen god competition".


    Huh?


    The kitchen god competition? Why don''t you ask Mr. beren to take part in it?

 Chapter 142

    In the "Aegean house" tavern, the staff stood in two rows, and they were facing the tavern owner Alice. Novel network


    "It''s hard today! Go home and have a good rest! There''s a big war coming these days! Well, dissolve!"


    Alice had the grace of a big sister. She clapped her hands, then turned around and took her coat and left. It seemed that she remembered something. She turned her head and shouted, "remember to lock the door on duty!"


    "Yes! Elder sister!"


    Dorino responded. She was on duty this morning. She came earlier than others because she had to check the cups and hygiene, so the key was with her.


    "Goodbye, latil, Leia, oh, and Elia and latis!"


    Those employees who have put on their clothes and are ready to leave are kind. They greet latil and others, wave their hands and leave together.


    "Ah, bye!"


    Latil and Leia waved, too.


    Because I didn''t do any work here today, I''m not tired at all. At first, latil was worried about interpersonal communication here. Now it''s much better. The employees here are very good people.


    Then latil and Leia took latis and Elia to the dressing room to change their clothes, and then came out. Latil looked at the short haired girl who was wiping the cup.


    "So, Addo, let''s go back first?"


    "It''s late. You should hurry back!"


    When she heard latil''s voice, dorino nodded with a smile, and then looked at little Elia and latis, showing an inexplicable smile. Well, it''s obscene.


    "Elia, latis, see you tomorrow."


    For dorino''s smile, latil and Leia also got a pimple involuntarily, and then quickly left the pub with Elia and latis.


    "It''s great to find such a good job."


    Walking in the street, latil also sighed with joy.


    "Yes."


    Laiya on one side also echoed, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and her mood was obviously very good, but then her smile stiffened, because she noticed that it was very dark now.


    "Latil"


    "Well?"


    "Is it a little too late?"


    Latil, who heard this sentence, also suddenly looked up and looked sluggish. Because she was too happy, she didn''t pay attention to the night at this moment. It''s already this time. Mr. beren must have been in the hotel.


    What would happen if Mr. Belen returned to the hotel and didn''t see four of them


    "Elia, latis, we''re going to hurry!"


    Aware that things were not so good, latil immediately took action and trotted with Elia and latis. After all, she had to worry about the child''s foot strength and couldn''t let go of the speed.


    In order to get back quickly, latil chose a shortcut. When she came to find a job, she had already figured out the route of this place. Maybe this is right.


    In some deep alleys along the road, some people came out, and their eyes fell on the four girls jogging in the street, their eyes shining.


    "What a beautiful girl!"


    Hey, what about playing outside at night?


    Several men looked at each other and smiled at each other. Then they slowly came out of the deep lane, went to the street and stood on the road where latil and others were going.


    When she saw so many people on the street, latil immediately realized that it was bad, and she also stopped at the moment. Leia''s eyes were slightly frozen, and there was a light green magic in her palm.


    Sure enough, girls are very dangerous outside at night.


    "Oh, Ho Ho, ladies, I don''t know where to go? Did you come out to play together?"


    Those men giggled strangely. They were also surprised to find that there were two children. Now do children have the courage to come out at night?


    "Well, please make way. We''re going home."


    Latil tried to communicate with those men. She was a little nervous, but at least she had seen a big scene, so she didn''t even have a word to say.


    "When is this time? Go home and go out with my brothers. We know several late night stores? Let''s go and have a look."


    With that, it''s hard to imagine what kind of shops, late night bars?


    And those men walked step by step to latil and others, with a malicious smile on their faces. Although two of them were younger, they didn''t hurt the brothers.


    Laiya looked serious, but just when she wanted to sing magic, she saw a smaller figure come out and stand in front of them, with long silver hair as beautiful as the bright moon.


    "Elia?"


    Latil was stunned, and then showed a surprise smile. Yes, Elijah is powerful. There''s no need to be afraid of these hooligans and bad guys on the street!


    "We''re going home. You''re in the way."


    Elia said coldly, hung on the palm of her side, flicked her five fingers flexibly, and her long silver hair was shrouded in a faint light, and then turned into countless silver wires to shuttle out.


    "Elia, don''t hurt them!"


    Seeing the three thousand silver wires swept out, latil immediately saw the thin figure of killing people in the Sattar arena, and subconsciously shouted.


    Whew!


    Silver hair was wrapped around those people. When those people were at a loss and looked stunned, they threw them out directly. From which alley they came out, they were thrown back to which alley.


    The silver hair shrank back. Elia turned and looked calmly at latil. She opened her mouth gently and said in a cold voice, "hurry back, big brother will worry."


    "Ah? Ah! Yes, hurry back!"


    Latil was stunned by Elia''s performance, but immediately showed her joy. Elia was different from when she was in Sattar arena!


    After running for a long time, latil was already a little out of breath, while Leia was much better. As for Elia, she still looked flat. I can''t imagine why her physical strength is so good!


    As for latis, the kitten was gasping for breath, drooping beautiful big eyes and crying in a sad voice, "sister, I can''t run."


    "Here we are!"


    Latil also responded.


    At the moment, they had come outside the hotel, took a breath and slowly walked into the hotel. For some reason, latil began to feel uneasy in her heart.


    Will Mr. beren blame them so late?


    Then, the four returned to the room. Latyr stopped at the door for a long time. Finally, she took a deep breath. When she wanted to raise her hand and knock on the door, she suddenly noticed that the door was unlocked.


    "No lock?"


    Latil was stunned, looked at Leia, and then walked into the room. They found the light bright, and then looked at her with worried eyes.


    "Mr. Belen"


    Latil shouted awkwardly. Soon, she found that the color of worry in her eyes faded, but her eyes showed a sense of awe, and she seemed to be angry.


    "Where have you been?"

 Chapter 143

    Latil was afraid to look into beren''s eyes, while Leia remained silent, as was Elia, while latis closed the door and went behind beren and lay down. Novel network


    Wow, latis, you''re not on the same front as your sister!


    Noticing that she had walked so smoothly to the rear of her, she was unable to make complaints about it, but she found that she did not see it.


    In fact, latis passed by beren like this. How could she not see it? Just beren didn''t know what to say. Blame latis? Well, of course, I can''t say it. Besides, latis is still young, and conservative education is better!


    Belen looked at the silent latil and Leia with a heavy heart. When he came back in the evening, he found that latil and Leia were not there. He was so frightened that he immediately ran out to find someone. He was very worried until they came in.


    Mingming has told them that it''s best to follow him here. When he goes out, Mingming should stay here. Why did he go out with Elia and latis?


    If it''s just Laiya''s nonsense, after all, her character can''t stand loneliness, but why did latil follow? What if there is danger?


    The quiet atmosphere was not broken.


    Leia pursed her lips. She looked at latil and found that the latter was lowering her head, so she couldn''t see her expression clearly. She was thinking about working. She couldn''t tell Mr. beren that if the latter knew that they went to work to make money to help, perhaps she would blame herself for Mr. beren''s nature?


    Latil thought it was clear.


    Latil''s eyes trembled slightly. At last, she raised her head and looked at beren, who also raised her eyes. Their eyes touched and he was waiting for the answer.


    "We went out to play."


    Sure enough.


    Belen sighed in her heart. In a word, it''s boring to stay here, so she went out for fun? Is this the legendary rebellious period? That''s why you went out against his words?


    "I can understand that it''s boring here, so I want to go out, but it''s too late. What if I meet some bad guys?"


    That''s what beren attaches most importance to.


    When she heard this, latil''s eyes lit up and took Elijah''s hand tightly. She said, "Mr. Belen, you don''t have to worry about Elijah!"


    Elia looked back at latil, then looked back at beren and nodded her head: "big brother, don''t worry, I''ll protect them."


    Ah! Latil! Elia!


    Laiya immediately covered her face with her hands. Only her eyes peeped out from her fingers and looked at beren. She was a little helpless. It was clear that Mr. beren didn''t want to hear that.


    What Mr. beren wants to hear is that they say "I know I''m wrong".


    That''s right. Elia is very strong and can protect them, but beren is not happy. He looks at latil for a long time, and the cat eared girl is a little uncomfortable. She always feels that beren is not relieved and still a little angry.


    Although Belen also thinks it''s bad to restrict the girls'' freedom so much, especially for latis, latil and Elia. After all, they were bound by those shackles, but letting them go out and play freely will make him uneasy. What''s more, he will have no time to take care of them if he wants to participate in the competition next.


    "I see."


    Belen stood up and sighed at the bottom of his heart. Just now he had been struggling and finally decided not to restrict latil and them. As latil said, with Elia, there is really no need to worry about danger.


    I always feel that my children have grown up. Before that, latil was very obedient. This rebellious period was really terrible and made him very tired, but in the end, he restrained them too much.


    In Belen''s heart, he has been warning himself that if they restrict latil too much, they will think of that dark history and will leave.


    Because of this, beren chose to compromise this time.


    Latil looked at Belem standing up. She couldn''t see any emotion from her side face. After Belem opened the sliding door, he turned his head to latil again.


    "Be careful yourself."


    After saying this, beren was silent for a moment, then went into the house and closed the door.


    Latil stood where she was. She stared at the door and convinced Mr. beren, but she didn''t feel happy? And Mr. beren doesn''t seem happy.


    Elia blinked. She always felt that Mr. beren''s calm expression was like someone in the past. She was obviously unhappy, but she was alone.


    "Don''t think too much."


    Leia patted latil on the shoulder, smiled at the latter and whispered, "Mr. Belen just can''t let go now. When you earn money, move Mr. Belen and cry!"


    When she heard Laiya''s comfort, latil was no longer depressed. She gently answered, then rubbed her face, walked to her sister latis, and mercilessly kneaded the little face, which kept making kitten calls.


    Who told you you just abandoned your sister?


    There''s a lot of pressure on Mr. Belen, okay? You should share weal and woe with your sister!


    The night passed quickly. Beren changed his clothes in the room. He looked at the door, hesitated for a moment and opened a crack in the door. He found that Leia and latil had awakened and were tidying up their clothes.


    Leia also heard the subtle sound of opening the door. Then she turned her head and smiled: "good morning, Mr. beren. Are you going out?"


    "Well, I should be back late tonight. Remember to have dinner when it''s time. Can latil cook the food? I may not have time to come back and cook."


    Belen nodded. Finally, when he mentioned the food, he looked at latil and looked at his back. He didn''t know what expression it was now. He was a little nervous. After all, his attitude yesterday should not be good.


    "Yes."


    Latil didn''t turn around, but turned her back to Belem. She was a little nervous, so she didn''t dare face Belem, but answered gently.


    "Well, well, by the way, don''t come back too late if you go out."


    Seeing that latil didn''t turn around, beren was also a little embarrassed. He thought that maybe the girl was a little angry. He didn''t mind. At last, he couldn''t help reminding that although he decided to make latil and them more free, he couldn''t rest assured if he came back too late, even with Elia.


    "I''m out."

 Chapter 144

    In the center of this "city of cuisine", there is a huge square. At this moment, the periphery of the square is full, but they are all standing outside the mesh fence, and in the square, many staff are moving utensils.


    There are already many kitchen tables in the square, with a total of 64 tables in eight rows and eight rows. On those kitchen tables, the tools are brand-new, the color is intact, and the places are very complete and tidy.


    In front of many kitchen tables, there is a luxurious gold and silver table, and three chairs are placed behind it. I think it''s a place for judges to sit.


    In the back of the crowd, Belen has also come to the outside. He looked at the crowded crowd and didn''t want to squeeze in. He looked around to find the registration gate.


    "Cough!"


    A huge dry cough sounded, and the noisy square was immediately suppressed by the sound. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the source of the sound.


    In the center of the venue, a man in a very formal black dress was standing there, holding a big horn in his hand. Obviously, the sound came from the big horn.


    "Residents of the city of cuisine! Today, there will be a triennial competition for the kitchen god! I think culinary experts from all over the Empire have gathered here! We are about to start our preliminary audition! First of all, welcome fafuna, vice president of the most famous Tiancai cuisine Research Institute in the imperial kitchen industry! She will be one of the three judges of our competition £¡¡±


    When hearing this name, many famous culinary experts in the kitchen industry were shocked. Even the vice president of the Institute of materials science came!


    Tiancai cuisine Research Institute has been established for half a century. It has devoted itself to studying countless possibilities of cuisine. Among them, there are many top experts in the kitchen industry, and even some great figures in the kitchen industry have become famous before the Institute, but they have joined it to devote themselves to the development of the kitchen industry.


    It can be said that Tiancai cuisine Research Institute is a standing benchmark in the kitchen industry!


    Even the "kitchen god competition" is an event proposed by Tiancai cuisine Research Institute 27 years ago. It has been the ninth session until now. This is also to carry forward the food cuisine culture. Later, many famous enterprises such as cuisine associations have been joined, which also makes cuisine a trend of the Empire in the past century.


    Therefore, the status of chef is elevated!


    Da, Da, Da.


    A clear voice sounded one after another. A graceful figure attracted the attention of countless people. The comer walked into the venue and fell into everyone''s eyes. It was an extremely sweet looking woman with extremely charming pupils, crystal clear nose, red lips as delicious as cherries, and long black hair and slender posture formed a beautiful landscape, It is said that the deputy director is over thirty, but he looks like a beautiful girl in twenty years.


    Fafuna gillipp, vice president of Tiancai cuisine Research Institute!


    Fafuna is wearing a slender black dress, which reflects her noble temperament. In fact, the vice president of Tiancai cuisine Research Institute has another identity. She is the daughter of Duke Warner, who is far away in the imperial capital. This temperament is born.


    Now, the Duke Qianjin has made amazing achievements on her own. Since she became the vice president of the Institute, people no longer call her Duke Qianjin, but vice president fafuna.


    The woman with noble status sat on the right side of the three seats, because she was not sitting in the center, which stunned many people. Generally speaking, the one sitting in the center is the most important.


    Is there anyone more powerful than the vice president of Tiancai cuisine Research Institute?


    "The second judge! Is from the most influential cuisine guild in the East! The current head of the world delicious group! Hirose yere!"


    In the eastern boundary of the Empire, the people there have had a culture since the founding of the Empire, so the names will be different and different. This is quite normal, so it will not be strange.


    This name is different from most people present, but it does not prevent everyone from knowing this name, especially the "human delicious group", which is one of the few cooking associations comparable to Tiancai cuisine Research Institute! Moreover, this fan group has a history of nearly 100 years, which is longer than that of Tiancai cuisine Research Institute. It is an old generation.


    Hirose Yeer became the head of the world delicious group only two years ago. It is said that he is less than 30 years old. He is a very young man, but he has extraordinary views on cuisine. As a cook, he also has a certain reputation in the kitchen industry.


    A figure walked into the venue. He was a gentle looking man with one eye. He looked more bookish. He was quite slender. With a faint smile, he gave people a feeling of being easy to get close. This man was Hirose yere.


    "Hello, Ms. favna."


    Hirose yere came to the jury. He kindly greeted fafuna. Although he was a competitor in business, he was a partner in cooking.


    "Long time no see."


    Fafuna also nodded to him and calmly replied. Although the lady with noble temperament gives people a cold feeling, it is not so. At least now is not a confrontation time in the mall.


    Many people outside the court were watching Hirose yere''s next move. When the latter sat on the leftmost seat, they were stunned, but there were not many accidents. After all, even Hirose yere could not surpass fafuna, which is a recognized fact in everyone''s heart.


    So, who will be the owner of the middle seat?


    "Next, the last judge of our jury will come on stage. Everyone''s eyes are wide open. Now! Welcome our last judge!"


    In the crowd, a man slowly came out of the crowded crowd. He was a man with a beard. Nevertheless, he still gave people a very young feeling. He looked less than 40 years old and wore very ordinary clothes, just like a blacksmith.


    However, at the moment he appeared, people who didn''t know him were discussing everywhere. However, people who knew him opened their eyes and their eyes were about to fall out. Those who learned the truth from other people also opened their mouths and looked at the sleepy man yawning with dull eyes.


    And just when the crowd was dull, the loud voice carried through the whole square:


    "Yes, the last judge of this kitchen god competition is! Cooking in the new century, re elected the triple champion of the third Kitchen God competition!" eternal Kitchen God "rexman yatlin!"

 Chapter 145

    "Kitchen God" rexman atlin?!


    When the name and the name rang in everyone''s ears, everyone was stunned. Seven of the people present were chefs. Naturally, it was impossible not to know the name of the "Kitchen God". However, even among the other 30%, so 10% knew the existence of the "Kitchen God".


    In this era, chef is also a first-class profession, not to mention "Kitchen God".


    The most admirable thing about the "Kitchen God" is not the extraordinary record of the triple crown, but when he won the first championship and was questioned about the use of spiritual magic, he said a word that makes chefs all over the world admire.


    "I don''t need to use any magic, because the real cooking itself is magic."


    In the crowd, beren also heard about the past from the people around him. He looked back at the man who was not amazing and looked a little sloppy.


    In spite of this, men who look terrible have had a time of great elegance.


    This man is the "eternal Kitchen God".


    It is not only because of the three consecutive titles, but also because of the man''s influence in the kitchen industry and the new atmosphere brought to the kitchen industry. Therefore, the culinary association has crowned the word "eternal" before the "Kitchen God". The title of an unprecedented and temporarily unknown person is the symbol of this man.


    Awesome!


    Bellen can''t help admiring from the bottom of her heart. It has nothing to do with the power of magic. The existence of chefs is the characteristic of this era. A man with such a name is admirable.


    "Mr. Rickman!"


    When some sloppy men came to the jury, Hirose yel also stood up and called each other respectfully. Obviously, he didn''t need this in his capacity, but as a cook, he felt he should have such sincerity.


    "Ah, Hirose... Yale, isn''t it? Does your father retire?"


    Rekeman looked at Hirose Yeer and only felt that the latter''s face was a little familiar. A moment later, he also remembered that he had seen each other when he went to the world delicious group to ask for advice on cooking a few years ago, but the latter was not in charge at that time.


    "Yes, Mr. Redman, father. He always says he wants to compete with Mr. Redman again." Hirose yere is gentle and steady, but he still has a sense of worship in his eyes. He began to worship the "Kitchen God" a long time ago.


    "Ha ha, that old guy really doesn''t accept defeat. No problem. I''ll go again in a few days. I haven''t seen that old guy for a long time. Speaking of your family''s Hirose Ramen cuisine, I''ll let the old guy taste it for me this time."


    Although rekeman called his father "the old guy", Hirose yel was not angry at all. Instead, he answered with a smile, because he knew that his father and the "Kitchen God" were so good friends that he could be said to have forgotten his years.


    Then, rekman looked at the beauty beside him, and the slovenly man smiled. "I didn''t expect you to attend the judges this time."


    "Without you."


    Instead of standing up and being respectful like Hirose yere, favna was a little indifferent to the "Kitchen God", but she couldn''t see her attitude.


    "It''s still the same."


    Rexman seemed to have known fafuna for a long time. He was used to the cold attitude of the latter. He sat in the middle seat belonging to him and looked around.


    Fafuna glanced at the man next to her. The triple crown "Kitchen God" was the chief chef of Tiancai cuisine hall in the industry of Tiancai cuisine Research Institute. However, she had been paid for nothing. She had almost never done anything. She just hung such a name, which made her very helpless, but it was the decision of the minister, so it was hard for her to say anything, but her face had never looked good.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time. It''s much more than before."


    Rickman looked at the wide square and couldn''t help sighing. He couldn''t help remembering that the venue was less than half of this when he was competing here.


    When the man in charge of the competition venue saw that all three judges were seated, he also sank down, cleared his throat, and then shouted with a loud speaker.


    "The three judges have taken their seats! Now the preliminary competition of the audition begins! Interested parties can enter the venue by themselves, but I want to remind you that you can''t talk to each other and argue during the examination, otherwise you will be disqualified!"


    After hearing the man''s words, everyone discussed and looked at the 64 kitchen tables below. Most people who wanted to participate in the competition in advance probably knew what the audition was like, and most people were eager to try.


    "It''s estimated that everyone present already knows what kind of test the audition is. That''s right! Just like in previous years! It''s a knife test! As we all know, the basic skill is knife work! Well, now you can play!"


    Knife work is the basic skill of a cook. To be a top cook, a knife worker can''t do without entering the house, and all chefs must polish this piece countless times.


    Wow.


    When the voice fell, the off-site staff opened the four-way fence, and the staff counted the number of people. Sixteen people were placed in each channel. When the sixty-four people entered, they immediately rushed out, trying to seize the top positions, in order to let the judges see their extraordinary knife work.


    Off the court, Bellen is not in a hurry to compete. After all, he is too lazy to squeeze around with those people. Just let it be. In addition, he also wants to see the knife work of these culinary experts.


    The preliminaries began. Except for fafuna, the "Kitchen God" Rickman and Hirose yere all stepped down from their seats, came to the cooks and looked at them one by one. Now that they have taken over the job of judges, they must take responsibility.


    The first batch of sixty-four people dare to enter first. Most people''s knife skills are very smooth. They seem to want to be safe. They don''t dare to be too fast, but they must not be too slow. After all, there are two big figures in the kitchen industry watching, and there is a vice president of Tiancai cuisine Research Institute on the seat.


    Compared with the sloppy lakeman who just came to the field, lakeman now looks much more solemn. Although he smiles, he gives the chefs around him an inexplicable sense of oppression. Although lakeman who looks around at the knife worker seems gentle and calm, his eyes are very sharp. He is very serious about cooking.


    It''s so stressful


    Those chefs are bitter in the bottom of their hearts. They didn''t expect to feel so oppressive. Some people are struggling to support, but several have been unable to support. Although the cutting is a little slow, it''s good that they won''t cut themselves. After all, it''s a shame to make such a serious mistake at this scene.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    "Kitchen God" rekeman''s ear suddenly moved slightly. He looked in a direction to the left and his eyes fell on a kitchen table in the back row. The voice there was very light, but it clearly fell on his ear.


    The knife technique was fast and the rhythm of the technique was like an illusion. It immediately attracted the attention of the "Kitchen God". Each knife fell on the chopping board, but unlike the noisy "dada" sound around us, it was as light as a breeze and very insignificant, but it made the "kitchen God" show a surprise smile.


    "Interesting."

 Chapter 146

    Most people''s attention did not focus on the humble knife technique like the "Kitchen God". The knife skills of these 64 people seemed ordinary to countless people.


    But it''s not urgent. After all, this is "your knife is very good, especially the slicing knife. Here you are."


    Lakeman smiled and handed the badge to the girl. After receiving the badge, the girl also bent down and saluted, showing great respect. After all, the former is not only her idol, but also her predecessors.


    Just as the girl was about to leave, the recorder ran over and said she wanted to record her name, while the girl asked if it was OK. The recorder was stunned, and then nodded to say yes. After hearing the speech, the girl wrote a few words on the list, handed it back to the recorder, and left with her kitchen utensils on her back.


    The recorder looked at the name, or code, filled in the list. He was slightly stunned, and then looked a little strange. What code is this?


    It says: a new kitchen knife.

 Chapter 147

    After the girl became the first to be promoted, three consecutive batches of contestants entered the field, but the promotion rate was still desperate, because there were only three people promoted until the fifth batch, and even none in the fourth batch.


    Although I am very happy that "Kitchen God" rexman came to be rated as it, those who are interested feel helpless, because it can be imagined how bleak the promotion rate of this competition is. The "Kitchen God" is very serious and serious about cooking.


    Because of the promotion rate, at least a quarter of the people who wanted to participate in the competition stopped thinking, and others were considering whether their knife workers could be promoted.


    For this basic skill, those who dare to participate in the competition have a certain level, but there are still certain risks only based on the level over the years, not to mention some novices and some who want to fish in troubled waters.


    People with a solid foundation can not be 100% promoted, because among the three judges, deputy director fafuna has not come to an end until now, that is, only Hirose yere and "Kitchen God" rekeman swam in the presence. According to the average time of 10 minutes, when they swam to 64 people, We must seize the opportunity to attract their attention in an instant, otherwise there will be no future.


    Rickman, the "Kitchen God" standing next to the jury, also glanced at the movement outside the court. He smiled gently. If he was not strict, even if it was not from morning to night, the boys fishing in troubled waters would better go home and Practice for some years. Now just watch outside and don''t give me trouble.


    Although rekeman doesn''t want some fledgling guys to waste time, he is still very tolerant of those younger generations. After all, these are fresh blood in the kitchen industry. In addition, the guys who have the courage to take the exam in the presence of countless people''s comments are also admirable, aren''t they?


    There''s no reason not to let those little guys compete.


    The fifth batch of contestants entered the field, and among them, a young man with fire red hair who was very different from everyone was carrying his kitchen utensils into the field, which also attracted the attention of many people. He grinned, with a proud and uninhibited smile, and his wild eyes looked down at the contestants around him.


    "Those who have no strength should go out as soon as possible."


    Although the fiery young man didn''t say it aloud, he didn''t lower his voice. His cold words fell into the ears of nearby contestants and immediately aroused public anger.


    "Hey, boy! What did you just say?"


    After hearing this, some people frowned and stared at the red haired youth and walked into the arena, while some grumpy people couldn''t bear it and shouted at the youth.


    The young man with red hair still had an uninhibited smile: "Oh, aren''t your ears very good? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, a cook fishing in troubled waters like you probably can''t use your ears?"


    After hearing the harsh laughter and words, some contestants couldn''t stand it. They rolled up their sleeves and swung their strong arms to the young man, who had to teach each other a lesson.


    "You want to die!"


    One of them came to the young man with red hair. He was one head taller than the young man. He raised his huge fist and was about to hit the young man.


    However, in the face of the tall man''s action in front of him, the young man still smiled. He just hid sideways when his fist fell, and then the corners of his mouth became more and more obvious.


    "Congratulations, you won the prize."


    The tall man was stunned when he heard the speech, but the next moment he noticed that several members of the security team came towards him. He immediately realized what he was doing, and his face turned red and angry.


    "How dare you shade me!"


    Hearing the other party''s roaring words, the red haired youth stretched out an index finger and shook it. He smiled and said, "no, no, no, I''m not interested in this kind of thing. It''s just that you''re stupid and dug a pit and jumped by yourself."


    "Ah!"


    As soon as the man thought how humiliating it was to be dragged out on such an occasion, he immediately burst into a rage. Even so, he would beat this guy up!


    However, the people of the security team immediately ran over, caught the man, and then deterred him. Several people immediately dragged out of the field.


    "What a bad attitude."


    A young man in a black chef''s suit who had been watching coldly looked at the red haired youth and made a cold evaluation. This comment also fell in the red haired youth''s ear. The latter''s arrogant smile faced the former, but said nothing.


    "Farce."


    Belem in the distance shook his head when he saw this scene without too much evaluation, while the rest of the people around him pointed at the red haired young man.


    "It''s so vibrant."


    Rickman, the "Kitchen God" on the jury, laughed and didn''t take it seriously. He seemed to feel very bored, which made fafuna glance at him.


    The fifth exam began immediately. It was still the end of Rickman and Hirose. Fafuna seemed not interested in it. She still sat there quietly, but she didn''t doze off or show a boring look all the time. It''s amazing.


    Although many people are disgusted with the red haired young man, the knife work shown by the latter has to be admirable. The speed of completion of so many ingredients is amazing. Almost everyone''s progress has not reached half, and he has almost finished it!


    "Too fast!"


    Some contestants near the red haired youth couldn''t help but turn their eyes to the former. The kitchen knife in the young man''s hand rose and fell so fast that people couldn''t see it. Even the boning of some chicken, duck and fish was handled in a flurry. There was no way to stop one food material after another. The change of knife technique was very consistent!


    The red haired man is laughing!


    Lakeman was also surprised by the red haired young man''s knife work. He was quick and accurate. No matter how hard the ingredients were, he grasped them properly every time. He looked at the smile on the young man''s face. The "Kitchen God" also smiled unconsciously.


    This boy is very much like him.


    That smile is extremely confident and unruly.


    "Done!"


    The young man put the ingredients on the plate and put down the kitchen knife. He smiled and looked up at the other chefs who were still trying to cut vegetables. Then, his eyes were attracted by a figure. There was a young man in black chef''s clothes who had also put the ingredients and seemed to be planning to wipe his kitchen knife.


    The young man in the black chef''s suit seemed to notice something. He turned his head, and the two eyes collided at the moment. The young man with red hair licked his lower lip at the moment, with a ferocious smile.


    "Interesting."


    In the fifth audition, there were two qualifiers.

 Chapter 148

    People outside the scene were surprised when they heard that there were two promoters. After all, there were only three promoters on the first four occasions. The more consistent the frequency, the more powerful the role. This is also one of the medicine points that lakeman pays attention to. It is not important to have no special knife technique, and the depth of the foundation is the top priority.


    The frequency of this man''s knife is completely different from those who listen carefully, but when those who listen carefully, they are comfortable with stability.


    The speed is fast and slow, one knife after another, and the speed becomes more and more happy until "young man, you are very smart."


    At the moment, beren just switched the fish knife and pulled a big fish. Although he heard rekeman''s voice, the movement on his hand still didn''t stop, but it was also a little distracted. He didn''t look at the "Kitchen God" standing beside him. After all, he had to worry about the speed of time. In addition, he didn''t want to cut his finger, but he replied.


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    When he heard beren''s answer, Rickman also smiled gently. Since he didn''t master his own characteristic knife technique, he showed his characteristics in the original knife work. Obviously, the young man was aware of the rules passed in the preliminary competition.


    Even if the knife technique is calm and solid, even if it should have the qualification for promotion, it may still be buried if it does not achieve the bright spot. This is the main point considered by beren.

 Chapter 149

    Although beren''s method was very good, it was only so. After watching for some time, lakeman took a look at the young man who was clean and tidy although he didn''t wear chef''s clothes, and left.


    Most of the ingredients have been processed, and the man''s knife technique is still unchanged. In this way, there is no need to continue watching. I don''t know whether the man doesn''t want to expose his knife technique or has no extra preparation at all. Although I don''t know the answer, rexman is still satisfied.


    As for the answer, beren naturally knows very well. Of course, he has no backhand. In his idea, it''s enough to prepare a knife that can attract the judges. Since the goal is achieved, why waste energy preparing the other amazing knife skills?


    Well, you can be lazy now. It should be no problem.


    After beren knew it well, the kitchen knife in his hand became dull. It was the same as usual. It was not fast or slow. He cut it calmly. Anyway, the goal was achieved.


    Just as Rickman passed the next table, the tall "Kitchen God" with beard suddenly trembled. He looked at the girl who was two heads shorter than himself.


    The two eyes collided at the moment.


    In this "battle", the "Kitchen God" Rickman fell into the disadvantage. Finally, he ended in failure. The tall man hurried to the kitchen table and coughed.


    "You don''t have to look at me. You cut yours."


    The girl looked at rexman with a shy smile. There was an imperceptible light in her eyes, and she lowered her head and continued to cut vegetables.


    Lakeman scratched his messy hair. He stared at the young girl cook and wondered why he just felt an awe inspiring murderous spirit, which was completely aimed at him. It was inexplicable!


    Then, Rickman found the source of the murderous spirit, which was the lovely girl in front of him!


    Dada dada.


    The knife dropping speed was gentle, but it exuded a spirit of killing. Each knife was very sharp and fell again and again on the chopping board. No matter what the ingredients were, they were divided into pieces under this knife.


    Is the child cutting vegetables or


    killing?


    I don''t know why, such a strange word suddenly appeared in lakeman''s heart. He shook his head at the bottom of his heart. This should be the child''s unique temperament.


    Although no one, including the "Kitchen God", can understand why this lovely girl exudes such a strong murderous spirit, even the air seems to be dignified.


    Is this a feature?


    Lakeman thought so. It was strange for him to watch the girl''s cutting method. It was different from the ordinary chef''s knife holding method. It was purely the method of holding objects, but what worried him most was that it was very uncomfortable and unstable to hold the knife, but it was very stable in the girl''s hand, and the knife dropping frequency was not slow, According to the naked eye, the raw materials are also cut very evenly. It has to be said that the young girl''s knife work is also commendable.


    It''s really Special?


    However, rexman''s eyes had been paying attention to the girl''s knife work, but he didn''t notice the girl''s eyes glancing at him from time to time. However, beren at the kitchen table next door noticed this and felt a little strange at the moment.


    Soon, after hearing the words from the horn, Belen glanced at the number "Five" on his kitchen table. She was relieved. There was nothing wrong, otherwise the bonus would be missed.


    Just as beren left the kitchen table and walked along the edge to the jury, he suddenly noticed that a young girl on the other side was also moving forward.


    "She''s also promoted?"


    This girl is the murderous girl. Beren thought about it. At his next table, it should be No. 13. Indeed, it corresponds. It seems that as a promotion, this girl also has great cooking skills.


    But just when beren wanted to say hello, when he noticed the sharp weapon in the girl''s hand, his smile immediately froze.


    No, that''s a kitchen knife, isn''t it? Kitchen utensils? Is it appropriate for you to take it in your hand and go to the jury?


    Beren trembled all over, then hurried to the girl, hesitated, and then asked, "well, is this kitchen knife yours? Don''t you put it away? It''s not good to go up like this."


    The girl turned her head and looked at beren. Her smile was still shy and a little shy. She looked at the slender kitchen knife in her hand and responded in a very sweet voice.


    "I don''t have a tool box with me, and I''m still useful."


    Without it, there''s no way.


    okay... Wait, what do you mean it''s still useful? Isn''t the exam over?


    Just when beren was full of questions, the girl, him and another winner came to the judges'' stage. The winner was not a young man like beren and others. He was a man of about 30 years old with a proud face. He didn''t look at beren and young women who were also winners.


    "Congratulations."


    Rekeman smiled and looked at the three. He put the badge in his hand "Congratulations, too. Well, that... Your momentum is enough."


    For the murderous girl in front of him, Rickman couldn''t find any suitable words. I don''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that the murderous spirit was much stronger. Even Hirose yel and fafuna frowned and felt very strange.


    However, Rickman disagreed. After all, he had just learned it. He picked up the winner''s badge and handed it to the young girl.


    At this time, the girl also raised her eyes slightly. Her right hand holding the kitchen knife tightened slightly and raised half a minute at once. Her eyes suddenly widened and turned to the man next to her. Her eyes were full of confusion.


    Belen was also frightened. A drop of sweat even spilled on his forehead. His eyes were full of disbelief. Then at the next moment, he squeezed a word out of his teeth.


    "Don''t pick up the badge yet. I''ll wait here."


    The girl was stunned when she heard beren''s words, and then mumbled with her small mouth. It seemed that she was dissatisfied. Then her right hand loosened its strength, and her left hand took the badge handed by rexman, and then bowed slightly. When the girl turned and left, she turned back and mumbled with her small mouth and looked at beren.


    When the girl left, the smell of killing in the air disappeared. Belen was also very relieved. After receiving the badge handed by reykman, he looked at the direction where the girl had left. At the moment, he couldn''t see the figure. He raised his hand to erase the sweat.


    What the hell does that girl want?

 Chapter 150

    The audition preliminary is still going on. In beren''s opinion, although he guessed that many people would retreat, it is estimated that it will take at least a day or two to finish the audition, which can have a good rest. Novel network


    Now he has pinned all his hopes on the 1000 gold coins after being promoted to the top 32. As long as he has the 1000 gold coins, he can not worry about a lot for a long time.


    When Belen was about to leave the venue with the winner''s badge, a man came up to record the list of contestants. When Belen wanted to write, he paused in his hand and raised his head.


    "Can I use a code?"


    "Of course."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen nodded reassuringly. Be careful in everything. If you go out, your real name should not be exposed, otherwise there will be a lot of trouble.


    "All right."


    After returning the list to the man, beren left the meeting, and the man looked at the code filled in the list, blinked and looked at the back of the man who left. Are people taking codes so wonderful now?


    The list says: hold the kitchen knife firmly


    In fact, this code is not derived after careful consideration. However, if he can reach the top 32, it means that he has a safe kitchen knife. Should he be a serious cook? If he loses the next game, the kitchen knife will really be unstable. He can only admit that he doesn''t have the ability to be a cook.


    Beren, who left the venue, didn''t continue to watch the next exam. Anyway, as long as he passed, he will meet the people he should meet in the next game. I think those who are promoted have left to prepare for the next thing.


    Just after beren took a few steps, he suddenly stepped down, glanced back at the crowd, and muttered that the girl wouldn''t kill back?


    Although she didn''t know who the girl was, at that time, in front of the judges, beren was quite sure that the girl really wanted to fight the "Kitchen God" Rickman. The kitchen knife was a sharp weapon to kill.


    Why do you do it in such a place? Why do you want to fight the kitchen god?


    That strong murderous spirit is obviously not fake. Is that girl a killer?


    Beren doesn''t know about these things. He just feels a little headache. If he can, he wants to quit the game directly to avoid getting involved in any terrible things. However, money doesn''t allow him to do so. He has to pay a thousand bonuses.


    Then beren shook his head. He turned back and left. Even if the girl wanted to kill him, it didn''t matter to him. After all, the girl had missed the best opportunity to leave at that time.


    In other words, if he stopped her from doing it, would he hate himself?


    It''s hard to say.


    Did he want to protect the kitchen god?


    Or protect the girl?


    Leaving all the questions behind, Belen looked up at the sky. Although the weather was very cold, the sun still exuded warmth and warm voice. It was already this point. We can''t miss the food prepared by latil!


    So, Belen quickened her pace and trotted along, unaware that in a small alley on one side, a girl in a black dress was gently pursing her lips and looking at his leaving back.


    In the past, I don''t know how long, Belen finally returned to the front of the hotel. He didn''t remember the way in his memory, so it took a lot of time to get back.


    Belen raised her hand to wipe her sweat, then calmed her breathing, and then strode into the hotel. She walked a little fast, for fear that latil and they had eaten well, they wouldn''t taste it


    Back in front of the house, beren took out the keys. There were two keys, one of which was on Leia. Beren opened the door with expectation. However, when he opened the door, his eyes stagnated.


    There were no four girls in the room who were eating. They were empty. Even the curtains were closed, so they looked a little dark.


    Could it be at the commercial car?


    Belen thought about it and thought it was possible. After all, if you want to cook, you have to go to the commercial car to get ingredients and tools. Should you directly solve the dining problem there? Now she restrained her strange mood and beren closed the door.


    I don''t know why, I''m a little uneasy in my heart.


    Belen came to the shed where many commercial cars parked. He came to the old man, looked around, and then sat down against the old man for a moment of silence.


    "Have they ever been here?"


    Oh.


    "Morning?"


    Oh.


    After knowing the answer, beren rubbed her messy hair. Obviously, she was so looking forward to it. In the end, it was empty. She was really sad.


    Did those children run out to play again?


    Sure enough


    "Hungry?"


    Oh.


    "Yes? All right."


    Belen reached out and touched the old man''s head, then stood up. He patted the weeds on his pants, and then walked out in silence.


    However, when Belen came out of the shed, he suddenly looked up and saw a black figure suddenly fall from the sky. When he saw the cold awn of the sharp weapon, Belen was scared and jumped back.


    Whew!


    I saw a figure standing in that position with half bent knees, one hand against the ground and the other holding a cold dagger, which looked very dazzling in the sun.


    It was a young girl with black hair tied with a ball head, beautiful eyes and facial features. She was wearing a black skirt and tied some "amazing" sharp weapons on her two slender legs. Generally speaking, she was a very beautiful and lovely girl, and she was one of the finalists of the preliminary audition.


    It''s the girl!


    After Beilun stepped back several steps and stood firm, he raised his head and looked at the attacker. When he saw the other party''s face, he was stunned.


    Isn''t this man the murderous girl who was promoted with him?


    The girl stood there, still full of murderous spirit, which is very puzzling. If it''s a killer, isn''t it the most basic to hide murderous spirit before starting? Why is the child so blatant, for fear that others don''t believe she''s here to kill.


    "You don''t want to kill me, do you?"


    Belen looked at the sharp dagger in the girl''s hand and couldn''t help swallowing. It doesn''t look like a toy.


    The girl resumed her standing posture, the cold momentum retreated from her, and a slightly shy smile appeared on her face. The shy appearance was really incomprehensible. The girl looked at the man in front of her.


    "Can you kill me?"


    Hearing this sentence, beren pulled at the corners of her eyes and pulled at the corners of her mouth: "ha?"

 Chapter 151

    Hearing the girl''s unreasonable inquiry, Belen was also confused. He was a little speechless. What''s the matter with the child?


    "How could you kill him?"


    When the girl heard beren''s answer, she lowered her head slightly and picked her eyes up slightly, like a wave in her eyes, looked at the man in front of her, and then lifted the dagger in her hand. Novel network


    "You are already my target."


    "So, why on earth?"


    Belen felt very helpless. He was in danger of being killed, but he couldn''t get angry when he looked at the girl in front of him. He just felt inexplicable.


    Hearing the other party''s question, the girl also put away her smile. She muttered her little mouth, looked very dissatisfied, looked at beren with resentment, and muttered softly in her mouth.


    "Who told you to stop me from killing that man?"


    Sure enough, it was because of that! But because he stopped the other party once, he listed himself on the kill list. Is this justified or unreasonable?


    "In that case, if you kill each other, can you run away?"


    Beren didn''t explain her behavior, but asked the girl a question.


    "Yes!"


    The girl looked at beren angrily. However, when she heard the girl''s answer, the latter was a little embarrassed. What she said was that if there was no way to escape, she couldn''t succeed after taking the shot. Wouldn''t she just sit and wait to die?


    "Cough, can you not kill me?"


    "No."


    The girl shook her head very firmly. Novel network


    "Then come on! I''ll tell you, I''m very good."


    Beren gave up communicating with each other. The girl''s attitude was very firm and her temperament was a little strange. He had nothing to say.


    "Next time, I will kill you!"


    The girl sipped her thin cherry lips. She regained her cold momentum, glanced at beren, and was about to turn away after saying this.


    "Eh? Wait!"


    Seeing that the girl was leaving, beren immediately shouted to each other. He was a little silly. What''s the matter with the girl? Why do you want to kill it for a while and keep it for the next time?


    "Why?"


    Hearing the man calling her, the girl tilted her head and looked at beren. She was puzzled and asked that the cold momentum that the killer should have disappeared again.


    "You won''t kill me?"


    "Kill next time!"


    "Why?"


    The girl thought for a moment and then gave an answer: "I''m a killer, assassin! My master told me that if the killer can''t succeed at one blow, then retreat and save it for the next favorable opportunity."


    No, no, no, your master must not mean what you think.


    Your master thought, but in that very dangerous situation, if you fail in one strike and don''t retreat, you may face the risk of death, but this is not the case at present.


    "Well, see you next time."


    Beren waved to the girl without a sense of danger. In other words, he had no sense of crisis in the face of the girl''s assassination. Why is such a strange girl a killer?


    The killer girl stood on her side. Her bright eyes were very ethereal and beautiful. She put her hands behind her and held a dagger in one hand. She stood like a lotus and looked at the man waving at her. Novel network


    "You have been included in my kill list. Be aware!"


    After saying this, the girl turned and left, and she seemed to be very troubled because she was unfamiliar with the terrain here. She looked at the surrounding walls, then jumped gently, jumped onto the house and left from the eaves.


    Strange girl.


    Belen could not see the figure on the eaves. He shook his head. It was strange that he was assassinated by the killer, but he was afraid and angry, but he still wanted to laugh.


    If the other party did this because he knew his mood, he might be moved, but it''s true.


    But, originally some gloomy mood, suddenly much better.


    "Thank you."


    Belen thanked the girl for leaving, then seemed to think of something, sighed sadly, and then returned to the hotel.


    The night obscured the shining of the day, and the whole world became quiet and peaceful, calming the anxiety and soothing all sentient beings. That night, the audition preliminary was over. Of course, a large number of chefs did not participate and needed to wait for tomorrow.


    Because of the tourists from all over the world, many stores in this "city of cuisine" are overcrowded for food, wine and even many hot girls.


    In the tavern called "Aegean house", there is also a lot of passion at the moment. The resident singers sing loudly, which leads to the atmosphere of the whole tavern. Because there are many guests, the clerks are also very busy when the guests are happy.


    "Latil, this way!"


    "Yes! Right away!"


    The cat eared girl in black and white skirt also responded loudly. After all, the sound in the pub was very noisy. After handling this side, she hurried to the other side to order for the guests.


    "Wow! It''s an elf girl!"


    "How beautiful!"


    On the other hand, many people''s eyes fell on the blonde girl who was very close. After all, few people were not interested in the elves.


    Laiya and latil are smiling at the moment, not only to face the guests, but also because they are happy that they have begun to be familiar with the job.


    "How capable."


    Beside the wine table, Alice was also very satisfied to see the two newcomers'' very diligent performance. She praised the two busy figures from her heart. Later, Alice looked at two small figures. Although she didn''t want the two lovely creatures to be busy, they were also quite charming who volunteered to help.


    "Is that it?"


    Elia, with long silver hair, was also ordering for the guests. She looked as cold as usual. She pointed to a pattern on the atlas, and then confirmed to the tall man in front of her.


    "Yes, that''s it." The man responded with a smile.


    Elia nodded, then wrote down the pattern, wrote a few words on the list and turned away. Compared with the enthusiasm of latil and Leia, the little girl looked different.


    But it''s very popular.


    "It''s not only beautiful, but also has a good personality."


    "Yes, hey, wait, you order this. Remember, shout when the little girl comes here!"


    "Why don''t you order? I''m full!"


    This is the case.


    Latis on the other side was distressed that some words were too unfamiliar to write. At present, the kitten drooped her cat''s ears and looked very embarrassed and wronged.


    The guest who ordered the meal immediately softened his heart and immediately opened his mouth: "ah, I''ll write, I''ll write!" With that, he took the list in kitten''s hand, wrote down what he wanted, and then handed it back to kitten.


    "Oh, pick it up."


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    Latys, who took the list, immediately showed a smiling face. She was very happy after solving the problem, and then turned to leave. The little tail behind her was still shaking.


    "Ah, it''s so cute"


    What''s the matter with this lovely creature?


    Many people looked at the kitten who had left and felt warm in their hearts. Unconsciously, they opened their mouths obsessed, as if saliva was flowing down.


    Late at night, the guests of the tavern gradually left.


    "Hard work! It''s a war these days. Hurry home and have a rest!"


    The boss, sister Alice, pulled the curtain off today''s work, because today''s work ended much later than yesterday. Everyone packed up and prepared to go home immediately.


    When latil changed their clothes, left the tavern and noticed the bright moon late at night, the hearts of latil and Leia girls immediately became nervous, because it was later than yesterday.

 Chapter 152

    On the street, latil and her four people trotted on their way. Although the original immoral guys saw it, they didn''t dare to come out. Looking at the little girl with silver hair, they couldn''t help thinking of what happened last night. Although they didn''t know what magic it was, it can be confirmed that the other party was a magic tutor, and they didn''t dare to provoke it. Novel network


    At the moment, latil has a similar mood to their fear. It is estimated that Mr. Belen will scold her if she goes back at such a late time. It is clear that Mr. Belen asked to go back early yesterday!


    "Leia, what should I say when I see Mr. beren?"


    On the way, latil was nervous and asked Laiya for help.


    "Ah? I, I don''t know, but I can''t tell Mr. Belen the truth now. He certainly won''t agree with us to work, so try to muddle through?"


    Leia didn''t know what to do. At the moment, she reluctantly answered latil.


    After hearing the speech, latil also smiled bitterly and muddled through? How can we muddle through? Soon they returned to the hotel.


    The four girls stood at the door. Leia took out the key. She bit her teeth and was a little nervous. After taking a deep breath, she inserted the key into the slot, twisted it, and the door lock was opened.


    After opening the door, Leia saw a figure sitting there as if she were doing something. She carefully walked into the house, and latil followed. After entering, Elia pulled the door handle to close the door.


    Belen was rolling meat rolls in his hand. He thought he must be tired playing outside so late. Maybe he was hungry, so he prepared a night snack.


    "Mr. beren"


    Seeing beren''s back, latil was a little nervous. She held her hands tightly in front of her. Some didn''t know what to do. Do you want to make up a reason to explain?


    Belen turned her head, put the meat roll in her hand at latil and said, "come back, come back so late, should I be hungry? I''ve prepared the meat roll. Do you want to try it?"


    "Ah, yes!"


    Latil responded subconsciously, then walked over under Leia''s stunned eyes, sat opposite beren at the small table, and looked at the meat roll on the plate. As soon as she wanted to reach for it, she was stunned.


    Leia''s eyes were a little complicated. She also came forward and sat aside. Latis and Elia also came silently, and the two little girls sat in the same direction.


    "Eat, eat, it''s delicious."


    Belen didn''t ask the four girls why they came back so late. Although he cared, he didn''t ask. He just felt that he should have bound them too much on weekdays. After all, he spent most of his time in commercial cars, traveling everywhere, but he didn''t have much time to play.


    As soon as latil''s throat rolled, she swallowed a mouthful of water, then took a breath, stretched out her hand to take the meat roll, then opened her mouth, took a bite and chewed it in her mouth. Novel network


    It is very delicious at ordinary times, but now it is delicious and tasteless.


    Leia looked at rattier and sighed in her heart. She looked at the meat rolls on the plate. There were four in rattier''s hand.


    When they worked in the tavern, they had already eaten. In addition, they could also get some desserts from the wine table on the way to work. Now they are not hungry at all, even a little full, so they have no appetite without her.


    Belen looked at latil who was eating the meat roll, then at Leia who was silent and bowed her head, and then at latis and Elia who were in a daze. The latter three didn''t want to get the meat roll at all, which made him a little confused.


    "Big brother."


    Latis shouted softly.


    "What''s the matter, latis?"


    Beren looked at the kitten.


    "My stomach is so full that I can''t eat any more."


    Latis drooped her ears, one hand was still touching her stomach and cupping her small mouth. She seemed to be very full. She was originally a little greedy ghost. She didn''t eat less in the pub. Now she has no appetite.


    When she heard latil''s words, Belen suddenly realized that she had no appetite. She had already eaten, and now she looked at latil who had stopped.


    "Is there enough pocket money?"


    Bellen remembered that he didn''t give much pocket money. It shouldn''t be enough for four people to eat two meals. What''s more, when you go out to play, you should eat all the food on the stall.


    "Ah? Me"


    Latil was at a loss at once, but she soon calmed down, looked down at the meat roll and didn''t know how to answer. They were all eating staff meals and didn''t spend money today.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can tell me if you don''t have enough pocket money."


    Belem thought that latil felt guilty because he had spent all his money. He immediately comforted him, and then took out his few gold coins from the storage container and put them in front of latil. Of course, silver and copper coins can''t be taken out. It''s really embarrassing.


    Latil stared at the gold coins on the table, pursed his lips, held his hands tightly on his thighs, and even couldn''t help telling the truth.


    "Ah, latile, you don''t have to eat when you''re full. I''m hungry. Give it to me."


    Belen also knew that latil was forcing herself. Then she reached out and took down the meat roll in the girl''s hand, put it on the plate, then picked up the plate and stood up.


    "Rest early after taking a bath!"


    Carrying the plate, beren went back to his room and brought the door. He sat down and put the plate on the small table. He looked calm. After a long silence, he looked at the meat roll that had only bitten two bites and shook his head reluctantly.


    Latil is also true. She has to hold on when she is full.


    However, beren knew why latil did this. His heart warmed up. Although he didn''t know what latil did when they went out all day, he didn''t intend to go deep into it, because he believed in four girls.


    Then, Belen also reached out to pick up the meat roll and bit it. He didn''t have been bitten twice. When chewing, he remembered that he hadn''t eaten since he came back at noon.


    So he solved the four meat rolls alone.


    In the other room, the four girls had already taken a bath. At the small table, latil and Leia were silent. Latis had fallen asleep on the ground. Elia was sleepy, covering her small mouth and rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    Leia also felt sleepy. She said, "go to bed first. I''m tired today."


    After taking a bath, Leia and latil were tired after relaxing. Even their lower legs were a little sore. Latil nodded his head and went to get the bedding.

 Chapter 153

    On the third morning, Belen slowly opened his eyes. He sat up and suddenly burped in his mouth. Sure enough, he shouldn''t eat so much before going to bed at night. Now his stomach is still a little uncomfortable. Novel network


    Belen got up and folded the bedding neatly. He looked at the sky outside the window. He didn''t get up too late because he slept late last night, and he didn''t know whether latil and them woke up. Now he should call latil and them to get up. Today''s audition preliminary should not be over, so he can take a day off and go out with latil and them.


    Click.


    However, when beren opened the door, the room in front of him was empty. He was stunned, and then looked at the folded bedding.


    "Go out so early?"


    Belen felt a little confused and ran out to play early in the morning?


    It was very quiet outside the window. Beren in the room looked very lonely. He sighed and put his hand on his forehead. Why did the children run out to play without asking themselves?


    Then, an aura flashed in my mind, and beren''s face became more bitter. It is said that children at this age hate adults to follow. Is it because of this that they didn''t call him together?


    Belen knelt down with his hands on the ground and looked very sad. He always thought he was latil and their elders. Of course, except Laiya, the child could not afford to be a "father", but he could also be a brother, which was also an elder! However, he had to suffer now.


    Then beren raised his head and looked very firm. At this time, as a competent "father", he must tolerate the willfulness of his daughter and sister. He is the head of the family.


    After beren perked up again, he sat at the small table and looked out of the window. He was a little surprised to see some snow-white falling.


    Is it snowing?


    The four seasons are very distinct. It''s time for this season


    After grooming, Belen also went out of the room. Since he understood latil''s feelings, he didn''t persist in looking for them. Therefore, in order to stop being lonely, he found his old man.


    "Hey, man, I came to see you. Did anyone feed you today?"


    Belen came to the Earth Dragon and waved to the big head. However, the Earth Dragon opened his big eyes and glanced at him indifferently, looking like "come to see it when it''s a person again".


    It seems that he saw the meaning of a big man, but beren didn''t care. Anyway, you can''t run anywhere. I have to be with you today.


    "Man, it''s snowing. Come out and have a look?"


    Belen reached out and patted the earthworm''s big head.


    Oh.


    After receiving the reply, beren also smiled and sighed. Sure enough, it would be very boring to stay in one place all the time. At present, she stretched out her hand to open some chains holding the commercial car and release the old man.


    The Earth Dragon shook his huge body, then walked out with heavy steps and came to the greenhouse. His huge eyes looked at the white snowflakes falling from the sky, his limbs bent slightly, and then lay on the ground. Novel network


    Belen went to the ground dragon and didn''t care if the ground was dirty. He sat down like this. He looked up at the growing snow and unconsciously smiled.


    "Sure enough, the snow is still beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Oh.


    This man and beast like the snow season. They have loved it since a long time ago.


    Looking at the snow in the distance, his black eyes gradually deepened. For a time, beren thought of many past events, just like the man beside him. He has been with him for four years.


    "It''s been hard these years."


    Belen clenched his fist in one hand and hammered it on the Earth Dragon. His smile was sighing.


    Oh.


    The Earth Dragon screamed and seemed to be responding. Belen didn''t hear clearly, but at the next moment, he suddenly fell to the ground on one side as if he had been hit hard. He quickly got up and looked at the man on the other side. This guy actually hammered himself with his big "hand"!


    The Earth Dragon glanced at Belen with one big eye, and then continued to look at the snow.


    Belen patted the dust on his arm, and then gave the dragon a white look. Is the old man''s temper like him or not? Although I don''t know how they hit it off.


    I can''t help thinking of the "kitchen god competition". Although I passed the preliminary competition, the next competition is crucial. As long as I win, I''ll get the 1000 gold coins. Don''t worry at that time.


    A thousand gold coins


    It''s a big expense to change for a bigger house, but it''s barely enough.


    Belen seemed to think of something. Then he looked at the Earth Dragon next to him and was slightly stunned. If he changed to a larger residence, the old man would still be able to move, but it''s not good to bother him so much.


    So, the solution?


    Since the old man is too tired


    Yes!


    Beren''s eyes suddenly brightened. Since he had to worry about the old man''s dragon, he would be too tired, wouldn''t it be good to find another one to accompany him?!


    "Old man, do you like female earth dragons?"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, Bellen immediately found that a pair of huge eyes were staring at herself. Staring at Bellen in her pupils, she seemed to be asking, "do you like males?".


    "Cough, no, no, no, I want to ask you, do you need a partner?"


    Ow?!


    The big guy shivered all over the dragon, and then stared at beren with a pair of huge pupils.


    "Well, I want to change a room later. After all, it''s not appropriate for latil and the four of them to sleep together. Besides, you''ll be very tired." Beren explained his purpose.


    Ow!


    The big guy immediately screamed, looking very happy. His big head lit like a chicken pecking rice, and then his eyes were full of hopeful eyes, like saying "be sure to find me a partner"!


    "Aha, haven''t you missed spring yet?"


    Ow!


    One man and one dragon started to fight, but how could beren''s body be the opponent of the Earth Dragon? She was beaten down immediately. Beren got up and exhaled a hot breath.


    The snow is getting heavier and heavier, and the snow season is really coming, which shows that the year is coming to an end. Unknowingly, they have met latil for half a year, and unknowingly, they have known the Earth Dragon around them for so long.


    He seemed to feel a little tired. Belen put his hands on the ground behind his back and let his body stretch out. He looked at the snowflakes falling all over the sky. More and more pictures flashed in his mind. Finally, he smiled.


    "Man, it''s been a hard year."


    Oh.


    Everyone seemed to be responding, "reluctantly."


    "Well, please take care of it next year."


    Oh.


    The Earth Dragon put the brain bag on the ground as if to say, "this is each other."


    On the first day of the snow season, there was a lot of snow.

 Chapter 154

    The snow was so heavy that it was like countless clouds falling on the horizon, burying the whole earth. In just one morning, the world turned white.


    Beren stayed in front of the shed all morning. Beside him was a earthworm, crawling on the ground, with his brain bag on the ground, closed his big eyes and hibernating.


    "The snow is so heavy."


    Belen exclaimed. Then he felt a little hungry. Then he remembered that he hadn''t even eaten breakfast, and now it was almost noon.


    "Man, are you hungry? Get you something to eat."


    Belen patted the big guy on the side, stood up after saying a word, and ran to the commercial car to get some meat. After all, in the hotel, the feeders gave some coarse grains, which can be regarded as an injustice to the old man.


    When Belen came with a bag of meat, the Earth Dragon immediately opened his big eyes and smelled the "fragrance", and the big guy immediately became excited.


    "Oh, eat quickly. There''s only one left."


    Belen put the bag of meat in front of the Earth Dragon. He sighed. He''s going to wrong the big guy these days. Reward him when he gets the bonus.


    Thinking about the bonus, beren began to think carefully. If he wanted to buy a land dragon, it would cost at least 1000 gold coins. If so, the bonus after being promoted to the top 32 would not be extravagant enough.


    There is another way to solve this problem. That is to advance to the top 16 or the top 8. Although he doesn''t know, the bonus after that must be amazing. Since he promised to find a partner for the old man, he must not break his promise before reaching the desperate situation.


    Ah, top 16.


    Thinking of this, beren felt a little headache. You know, as long as those guys who had been in the preliminary race, they all had a few brushes. After all, they stood out among so many people. If they want to advance to the top 16, it is undoubtedly very difficult. He is not so sure.


    Although he is very confident in his craft, he has no confidence in the game, because he is a person who has no confidence in most things.


    "No, it''s important to fill your stomach."


    Belen stood there and restrained his mind. He walked out of the shed and walked in the University, because some tools were left in the house yesterday. Now he wants to pick them up. Today''s lunch will be eaten by the old guys. It''s estimated that latil and they won''t come back? After all, I gave a lot of pocket money yesterday


    When Belen thought of this, he couldn''t help feeling a little sad. He hasn''t eaten with latil and them these days. It''s estimated that they in the "rebellious period" haven''t thought of eating with themselves, have they?


    It''s really lonely, like this heavy snow.


    When he got to the hotel, beren looked at a few people, then walked to the right passage. When he turned a corner, he saw a man.


    It was a girl wearing a small felt hat. She couldn''t see her face because she lowered her head. She was wearing a small black fluffy dress and a black skirt. She had warm black stockings wrapped around her slender legs. After all, it was this cold season. Although she couldn''t see her face, she felt that she would be a very beautiful girl. Belen unconsciously looked more for a while, Then he looked back, otherwise it would be impolite.


    When Bellen passed the girl, his eyes tilted slightly. However, at this time, the last one just glanced at his eyes. The eyes were bright, clear as water, and could clearly see the reflected self, and with a strong killing opportunity!


    I saw the girl suddenly twist her body, two hands inserted in her pockets suddenly pulled out, and two cold flashes flashed in an instant. She had short swords on her hands, and the sword tip was ferocious. She stabbed straight at beren. Her movements were moving like clouds and flowing water. It was quick and dazzling.


    Because the distance is too close, beren doesn''t have time to get away, but he has faced too many such attacks. Where can there be no response?


    Just in a moment, beren launched the increasing magic. His breath trembled slightly, just like brewing and expanding in the power furnace, and finally burst out!


    Boom!


    A gust of Qi shook, and even the surrounding walls were sunken, and the two short swords also stagnated. However, the sword tip had stabbed Belen''s body and pierced the clothes on her chest, but she didn''t advance any more. However, the girl didn''t retreat because of this force.


    Belen quickly stepped back for a distance, which was a sigh of relief. All his breath dispersed. His eyes fell on the girl who was stagnant in place. He was surprised and afraid. Just then, he almost had an accident.


    If beren didn''t need to chant magic, then the other party might have succeeded just now. Those two daggers went deep into his chest? That feeling is really afraid to think.


    Moreover, it was clear that he was completely instinctive at that moment. It can be said that he didn''t keep his hand at all, but the girl actually survived. He underestimated the strength of the killer girl.


    "How did you do it?"


    The girl in the felt hat raised her head and showed her beautiful face. At the moment, her face was full of amazement, because she didn''t expect to miss at such a distance.


    "I have a life-saving magic guide. It''s very expensive."


    Beren explained this. He looked at the killer girl in front of him and sighed. Sure enough, he still had to be careful. He didn''t take the other party''s assassination seriously. From the scene just now, it was very ridiculous.


    "Oh, it''s too naughty!"


    After learning that the other party had a life-saving magic guide, the killer girl immediately puffed her cheeks and muttered a small mouth. She stood there, clutching two short swords, looking very wronged.


    Why are you wronged? I almost hung up.


    "I really underestimated you. I thought you were just a half hearted killer."


    Beren scratched his hair. What he said was very sincere. Once he thought of the scene just now, he couldn''t help feeling palpitation. The girl''s murderous spirit was not exposed as yesterday, but hidden very well. For the killer, it can be said that he had taken half of the target''s life.


    This killer girl has great talent as a killer!


    "Put that thing away and get out of here."


    Belen looked at the sunken walls on the left and right sides, which were shocked by his own Qi. He couldn''t help but have a headache. He needs to leave quickly, or he will lose money if he is caught. Now he can be said to be poor jingling.


    "That, that"


    Just as beren turned to go, the girl''s voice came from the rear. Beren looked back and looked at the killer girl suspiciously. The girl blushed, put her dagger hand on her abdomen, lowered her head and asked carefully.


    "Yes, can I have something to eat?"

 Chapter 155

    When beren heard the girl''s request, he was really stupid. There are such natural guys in the world. They almost killed him just now. Now they ask him for food?


    For this inexplicable killer girl, beren Leng can''t afford to be angry. Although the other party almost killed him just now, maybe this is the special place of the girl?


    "You''ve done so much, and now you still ask me for food"


    Belen put her hands around her chest and pretended to be angry and looked at the girl in front of her.


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    The girl seemed to know that it was unreasonable. She bowed her head and apologized. She looked like a good baby. At the moment, the girl was not murderous, which was completely inconsistent with her previous awe inspiring skills.


    Bellen turned her eyes and asked curiously, "will you kill me if I give you something to eat?"


    When the man in front of her asked this, the girl blinked, looked up at each other, lowered her head and shook her head. It seemed that as long as there was food, she wouldn''t do it.


    Beren even wanted to laugh at the girl''s attempt to muddle through, but she said with a straight face, "look at me and answer me."


    "Woo."


    The girl sobbed, then slowly raised her head, very reluctantly. She looked at beren, then looked at the ground and answered in a very soft voice.


    "No more."


    The child is not good at lying


    Seeing the girl''s eyes wandering, beren laughed in his heart and shook his head. Just when he opened his mouth to say something, his heart jumped and someone came.


    "Get out of here first and keep up."


    Belen said, no matter whether the girl would keep up or not, he turned and left where he was. Now he really has no money to compensate others!


    The girl hesitated to look at her back in front of her. Finally, her stomach made an unsuccessful voice. She pursed her mouth and followed up.


    Belen went back to the room and put on some tools. When she looked back, she saw the killer girl looking at the decoration like a curious baby.


    "Don''t look, let''s go."


    "Ah, oh."


    The killer girl recovered, answered, and then walked out of the room. Beren locked the door when she went out. So they left the hotel and came to the rear exit.


    The snow outside is still falling heavily, and there is no slowing down trend. After looking up at the snowflakes all over the sky, beren stepped into the gradually accumulated snow and walked to the greenhouse. The ground dragon is still crawling in place and seems to be sleeping.


    When the girl saw that Bellen went out, she looked up at the falling snow, and then followed up. When she saw the earthworm, she was surprised. At the moment, she also approached and touched the earthworm''s back.


    "It can bite."


    Seeing this scene, beren''s eyes showed a cunning smile and said ill intentioned.


    "Ah?!"


    The girl was also startled. She immediately withdrew her hand, and then stepped back two steps. She looked at the Earth Dragon with some fear. If she opened her mouth and bit, wouldn''t it be an arm?!


    Ow!


    The Earth Dragon suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head and howled at beren. It seemed to be expressing great dissatisfaction with what the latter said. How could it bite?!


    "You''re awake."


    Beren thought the old man was asleep.


    The Earth Dragon glanced at Belen, then looked at the girl in front of him, didn''t scare each other, closed two huge eyes and continued to sleep.


    Seeing this, the girl blinked her eyes, then took the first two steps, reached out and touched the wide head of the earthworm, and the guy didn''t resist at all, which made the girl show a surprise smile.


    "Good boy, it won''t bite."


    Belen was also dumb when he heard the speech. He wanted to laugh at the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t laugh. He went to the commercial car and cleaned up some kitchen utensils.


    However, when Belen took out five bowls, he was stunned, then put them back in silence, took out two plates, and then looked at the two bowls in his hand. Why cook for a man who wants to kill himself?


    Finally, Belen took out two bowls. Anyway, if a girl was hungry and asked him for help, he wouldn''t refuse, so he subconsciously brought her.


    What do you cook today?


    Beren is rubbing his chin with one hand and thinking about what to cook. After all, there are only two people. It must be a waste to cook a table. Otherwise, how about making meat rolls? Forget it, this is still rejected in my heart. After all, I ate four yesterday. Let''s make a different hamburger lunch.


    So beren began to eat. He found two bamboo tubes, then cleaned them clearly, filled them with rice, then put them into a pot full of water and lit a fire.


    Then, Bellen chopped up the basic spices and heated them in the pot. Then she took out some of the remaining pretty pork and prepared some minced beef. The pure pretty pork is too greasy. Then she put some fresh-keeping Mexican beef meat, half and half.


    After that, the milk originally bought for latil was taken out, and the fire eggs were prepared in combination with the previously heated spices. The spiced ingredients were mixed in them, and the meat was evenly mixed with these. Then, the bonded meat mud was taken out and beaten repeatedly, so as to disperse the residual air in it and prevent it from being broken during heating.


    Add a little oil in the pot, heat it with high fire, then put the bonded hamburger meat in, fry it repeatedly for some time, turn the fire, and then add some wine to let the fragrance overflow, and add a cover.


    Because the spices and meat used are very original. At the moment, the mixed flavor of frying is very aggressive. Even if something is covered on it at the moment, it can''t be completely covered up. After a while, the fragrance diffuses, and beren''s empty stomach is unbearable at the moment.


    "How fragrant!"


    Suddenly, a surprised voice appeared in beren''s ear. Beren was also shocked. He was completely involved in the production. As long as there was no hostility and murderous spirit, he was not alert at all. Fortunately, the girl didn''t want to fight him now.


    Goo.


    The girl''s face immediately became red because of the sound, as if her head was angry. She covered her stomach with embarrassment.


    Belen couldn''t help laughing. He turned his head and looked at the shy girl next to him. He comforted and said, "you can eat it later."


    "Yes!" The girl nodded.


    After beren finished preparing the side dishes, the bamboo rice was ready. He poured the rice on the plate, then put the hamburger meat on the top, put the side dishes aside, and then handed a plate of rice and chopsticks to the hungry girl with a sad face.


    "Oh, well, try it."


    "Ah! Thank you, thank you!"


    The girl''s eyes lit up immediately, as if she saw hope. She immediately took the plate of delicious food, and then sat on the haystack and couldn''t wait to move her chopsticks.


    "Eat well! Sure enough, the promoted people are very powerful!"


    The girl couldn''t help but exclamation. Because she hadn''t swallowed it, her words were a little vague, but Belen, who heard the exclamation, was surprised to feel happy. The corner of his mouth was slightly hooked, but when he remembered the girl''s words, his smile suddenly froze and the whole person was stunned.


    Wait, isn''t this guy a promotion, too?


    Why don''t you let her do it?!

 Chapter 156

    In the "Aegean house" tavern, many guests have come since noon. The business can be said to be very busy, and the staff in the tavern are also working hard.


    "Hey! Order here!"


    A guest thought about what he wanted to eat and shouted to the short haired girl nearest him.


    "Ah, right away!"


    Dorino, a girl with short hair, heard someone ordering a meal in the rear and reached back to say hello, but now he was still ordering for other guests, so he couldn''t get away, so he turned his head and looked at latil, who just put down his work.


    "Latil, help order the guest."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as latil raised her hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead, she heard dorino''s words, nodded and immediately ran to the guest and took out the list and pen.


    While latil was ordering for the guests, dorino finally finished the work at hand. She looked around. She was relieved that she didn''t see the guests again. Then she went to the counter.


    "Ah, I''m really busy."


    Dorino sighed, then looked at Bethany who was wiping the cup. The latter saw dorino looking at her and showed a shallow smile.


    "It''s over."


    "Hum, you have to help when you go to the meeting in two days! When you are busy!"


    Seeing Bethany''s completely irrelevant attitude, dorino raised his head and hit back immediately, then cupped his mouth and hung his head on the table, his limbs weak and sore. Novel network


    Bai Sinai laughed it off, then continued to wipe the wine glass in his hand, and his eyes fell on the cat ear girl serving the guests in the distance.


    "It''s hard work. Why does latil come to work? She shouldn''t be from our city."


    "Well, I don''t know. I''ll ask sometime. Hey, hey."


    When Bethany said this, dorino also realized that he didn''t know the purpose of latil and their coming out to work. After all, even young children like latis and Elia came out. Is it a family difficulty? Or from an orphanage?


    After the busiest time at noon, latil and Leia finally had free time to rest. At present, they also did the previous actions of dorino. The two girls lay on the wine table with their heads on the table.


    "Ah, so tired!"


    Latil gave a weak cry, her limbs were tired and sore, her eyes looked at the placed goblet, and she couldn''t help thinking about how Mr. Belen is doing now and what he is doing now?


    Laiya was lying there with her eyes closed and her blonde hair tied into a ponytail. Even if she was as energetic as her, she felt very tired at the moment.


    Sure enough, working is very tired!


    The two girls had the same idea in their hearts. They wanted to soak in the hot spring and taste the food cooked by Mr. beren.


    Speaking of it, I haven''t had dinner with Mr. beren these two days.


    Latil was silent for a moment, then turned her head and put her head in another direction, but the next moment, her pupils gradually widened and a surprise light flowed in her eyes.


    "Heavy snow!"


    When Leia heard the whisper, she was shocked. Then she suddenly looked up and turned her head to look out of the tavern.


    Outside the tavern, there are floating white snowflakes. The white snow falling all over the sky is more moving than that in rainy days. It is a flawless beauty. The prosperity falls into the city, and the tiredness is swept away and suddenly enlightened.


    "What a heavy snow."


    Although she felt tired and sore before, Leia and latil stood up at the same time, and then walked outside the tavern. Looking at the snowflakes falling all over the sky, they were full of joy except for the cold.


    Although we can see snow every year, we can''t get tired of it. Especially for Laiya, this snow season is very attractive to her, because the snow season is very rare in the forest of elves. Generally speaking, Laiya has to sneak outside to see the complete snow season.


    At this time, Elia also came outside the tavern. Her silver hair was very close to the white university. If she only looked at her back, the little girl had been integrated with the snow.


    Elia spread out her hands and tried to catch the falling snowflakes. Her black eyes rippled slightly like ripples in the water, clear as a mirror, moving and beautiful. When she looked at the sky, she murmured to herself.


    "Snow"


    In my memory, there was a little girl standing on the roof, looking at the whole white city, as if wearing a white fur coat. Although there was no expression on the girl''s face, her eyes were full of color, which was a happy look.


    After many years, I met the general heavy snow again, and my mood was completely different.


    Dorino, who was sitting beside the wine table, was surprised and happy when he saw that latile was so happy and smiling. When he met such a heavy snow, dorino noticed latis eating candy.


    "Latis, won''t you go and have a look?"


    "It''s so warm inside. I don''t want to go out."


    Rattish shook her head. Compared with the cold outside, she prefers the warmth in the tavern. Of course, the most important thing is that there are candy here.


    "That''s right. Latis is really like my sister!"


    Dorino was also very happy to hear latis''s words. He reached out and rubbed the lovely kitten, and then smiled and pinched latis''s little face.


    Latil walked into the heavy snow and looked up at the sky with snowflakes. She couldn''t help thinking of the days when she was a slave these years. Every time the snow was beautiful, but it was also very cold. She didn''t feel so happy as now.


    She knew very well that her state of mind had changed. Once she had done her best to take care of herself and her sister. How could she open her heart to enjoy the beautiful snow season?


    Every snow season, it just seems more lonely.


    Today, she can not only live in this world freely, but also latis, Leia and Elia, as well as the person who saved her.


    As long as he is with them, no matter how difficult it is, he may be able to overcome it. No matter how cold it is, he will feel incomparably warm.


    Mr. Bellen must still be busy making money recently, not only for himself, but also for them. Mr. Bellen is such a gentle man, latil knows very well.


    In the two days when the four of them left, they never had the opportunity to have dinner with Mr. Bellen. Mr. Bellen must feel very lonely.


    At the thought of the sad look on Mr. beren''s face that night and last night, latil couldn''t help feeling distressed. Then she must apologize and tell Mr. beren the results of her efforts.


    I hope that at that time, Mr. beren can reach out and rub her head, just like touching latis. If he can appreciate it, it will be the greatest happiness for her.


    At the thought of this, the corners of latil''s mouth couldn''t help lifting slightly. Even her eyes were bent into lovely crescent moon. She put her hands behind her hips and smiled at the snow.


    It snowed heavily, but it was not cold at all.

 Chapter 157

    Until the evening, the heavy snow still didn''t stop, and there were few guests in the tavern. They didn''t care about the heavy snow. On the contrary, they were more interested in drinking and eating because of the arrival of the snow season. It seems that drinking and eating with the snow is a very elegant thing.


    Latil and others also began to get busy gradually, because after watching the snow, their fatigue cleared away and their spirit became more and more active, so they worked very hard.


    "Ha ha, miss latil is still as beautiful today."


    A bearded uncle happily praised the cat ear girl in front of him after ordering a meal, and many people around him looked at the kind eyes.


    "Ah, thank you."


    Latil was stunned when she heard this, then showed a sweet smile and bowed.


    Many old customers of this tavern also took good care of these newcomers. Even if something went wrong, they did not care at all. Instead, they forgiven several girls, which made latil and Leia very grateful.


    As for Elia and latis, the former''s indifferent expression also attracted many customers with special hobbies. Moreover, who is willing to blame such a beautiful girl. Kittens, although they always make mistakes, they are more pitiful because of the principle of "loveliness is everything".


    Because this time point in the evening is the beginning of, many tourists and acquaintances have passed through this tavern and are attracted in because of the good atmosphere, so they are particularly busy.


    At this time, at a round table, there were several angry men holding large glasses of wine, but at the same time, their eyes were sneaking around the girls. Although they were noticed by doriano and others, they didn''t care because they were used to it.


    "Oh, boss, there is also a girl from the elves in the tavern."


    "I''m so big, and I saw the people of the elf family for the first time. It''s really beautiful. I just don''t know how it tastes."


    Several men''s eyes locked on Laiya, the girl of the elf family. The eyes in the pupils changed their taste and were full of different tastes.


    Laiya seemed to feel it. She turned her head and looked at the men at the other end, frowning slightly. She always felt a little uncomfortable, but thought she wanted to order a meal, and then she also walked over.


    "Would you like something to eat?"


    "Can you eat?"


    When hearing the fairy girl''s inquiry, one of the thin men joked and asked back. As soon as he said this, the people around him immediately laughed.


    "Ah?"


    Leia was stunned after hearing the speech and didn''t understand what the other party meant.


    "It''s all right. Give me another dozen drinks." The man quickly shut up, then looked at the elf girl in front of him happily, and his eyes swam on Leia.


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    Laiya was also very uncomfortable with the unbridled eyes. When she heard the other party asking for wine, she turned around and took the wine.


    "Your wine."


    Leia put the dozen wines on the table.


    At the moment she bent over, the thin and flowing man suddenly stretched out his hand towards the girl''s hip. The corners of his mouth raised slightly and was full of evil smiles. However, just when he was about to touch the very full, suddenly a hand patted from the side.


    Pop!


    The crisp sound was very inconspicuous under the noise of the tavern, but on this side, it stunned the men and Leia at the table.


    "Sorry, even customers can''t be rude to our employees. Isn''t what you just want to do too much!"


    The man who patted off the man''s palm was dolino. At the moment, her hands were on her hips and her beautiful face under her short hair was full of anger. She looked at the man in front of her and was full of disgust.


    "Ah?! what are you talking about? Which eye of yours saw me do something strange? Hmm? Did you see it?"


    The skinny man rubbed the back of his hand, and then turned his face and refused to admit it. He looked at his friends and asked them.


    "No, little girl, are you wrong?"


    "Yes, I didn''t see it either!"


    The others who didn''t say anything were secretly laughing. What can the staff of several pubs do to them? Can''t you just swallow it silently?


    "You, you''ve gone too far! Dare you do it but dare not admit it?!"


    When dorino saw this scene, he angrily pointed to their noses. Unexpectedly, he would encounter such rude scum. Just look at it, he still wanted to do some improper behavior while others didn''t pay attention!


    "Oh."


    The skinny man also showed an angry smile when he was scolded by pointing at his nose. He stood up and his head rose slightly. He looked very rampant. He didn''t pay attention to several tavern employees at all. At present, he stretched out his hand and pushed it on dolino''s shoulder. With great strength, he directly pushed the girl to the ground.


    KAKA!


    Because dolino was pushed down and touched the chair and table, the huge sound attracted everyone''s attention, and a group of unidentified eyes looked at him.


    "Addo!"


    When Leia saw this behind the scenes, she immediately squatted down and helped dolino up. She also understood the situation in the conversation just now. The other party wanted to take advantage of her carelessness, but was stopped by dolino. At the moment, she also raised her head and looked at the domineering man, full of anger at the bottom of her heart.


    "How can you do this?"


    After coming to the outside world, it was the first time Laiya was angry, and it was the most angry time in history. She didn''t expect such a hateful person!


    "Leia Addo?!"


    Latil, who was ordering food for the guests in the distance, turned her head because of the movement from Leia. When she saw dolino sitting on the ground, she was also startled. Regardless of the work at hand, she immediately ran over and stopped in front of the man with angry eyes.


    "What do you want to do!"


    At the same time, all the other men with the man stood up and looked at several young girls with a vicious smile. The momentum suddenly overwhelmed latil and made her feel great pressure.


    "I want to find the one behind you. Get out of here!"


    When the man saw latil standing in front of him, he sneered, raised his hand and pushed latil. However, the latter stood firmly in front of the thin man.


    "Oh, give it back to the face. Don''t be ashamed? You asked for it!"


    When she saw the man throwing out a palm, latil also opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, the other party was going to hit people!


    Seeing that the palm was getting closer to her, many people held their breath. In three positions, Beth Nai at the wine table was frowning and holding the freshly wiped wine glass in his hand. It seemed that there was the next move. At the corner of the kitchen, Alice, the boss who heard the sound, was watching this scene. In another place, latis and Elia, who had just finished fructose.


    In that short blink of an eye, Elia''s calm eyes suddenly fluctuated, giving people a sharp feeling, and her fingers flicked out in an instant, and a wisp of silver brilliance shuttled away in a flash.


    Hiss!


    A scream rang through the whole tavern, and latil was staring blankly at the front. She was ready to take the slap. She was at a loss. What happened?


    At the next moment, everyone''s eyes were attracted by a silver light. I saw a little girl coming slowly at the rear passage. Her beautiful silver hair was shining with amazing brilliance, dazzling and amazing magic. It was very flexible floating around her.

 Chapter 158

    When people saw Elijah''s scene, no one''s heart was not shocked. The very beautiful little girl with silver hair had such power?


    Even the boss Alice and Bethany at the wine counter were stunned. They stared at the petite figure and showed the same shock.


    "Damn it, what''s the matter with this little girl?!"


    Those people saw their companions wailing on the ground, and their faces were also very ugly. They only saw a flash of silver, but they didn''t see what it was. But when they saw the little girl''s silver hair dancing and shining, they immediately realized what it was.


    "Damn it, the mage is great? I haven''t done it!"


    One of the men with a particularly strong body came to the front and angrily went to Elia. He used to be a soldier. He must have no problem dealing with such a young mage with his own skills!


    "How dare you hurt them."


    Such a whisper came out of the silver haired little girl''s mouth, just like the high-ranking person was angry with the mole ants. Elia''s eyes were very sharp, and anger loomed on her little face.


    Buzzing.


    The magic invisible to the naked eye quietly emerged in the tavern. The wine cups and plates floated, and the stones on the outside of the tavern also vibrated. The majestic magic made the air very depressed and made many people out of breath. Novel network


    At the moment, the strong man also changed his face, clenched his teeth and stood in place, because he found that his feet could not step out any more, and his body was as heavy as a hundred kilograms. His body was bent down, his knees gradually bent, and finally fell on his knees, his hands supported the ground, and his whole body was full of green tendons.


    "Ah ah!"


    Everyone was staring at the man kneeling on the ground. Although it was not clear what had happened, anyone could see that the man was bearing great pressure and pain!


    Elia walked up to the kneeling man with a cold look and eyes. When she raised her hand, with her gesture of raising her hand, her silver hair immediately pulled up, as if she was ready to go.


    She is no longer the person she was, but even if she wants to live a stable life as an ordinary person, she is absolutely not allowed to hurt anyone she cares about.


    When Elijah saw that these hateful guys wanted to fight latyr, Elijah, who had always been in a stable mood, suddenly had a violent fluctuation in her heart.


    Raise your hand as if to punish, just as before.


    "Elia! No!"


    When she saw Elijah''s look, latil was also frightened, but she quickly reacted. It seemed that she had guessed what would happen next, so she immediately made a voice to stop it.


    When Elijah heard latier''s cry, her falling palm also stopped. At this time, latier came to Elijah and held her petite body in her arms.


    "It''s all right. Don''t hurt people."


    Latil hugged Elia. Although she was very moved by Elia''s anger for her, she didn''t want to let Elia continue to hurt people. What''s the difference between that and the past?


    Listening to the soft voice in her ear, the gloom in Elia''s eyes also slowly receded, and the shining silver hair returned to normal. Hanging behind her, the magic filled in the tavern gradually disappeared, and the repressed breath disappeared, which made many people relieved.


    "Yes."


    When she heard the voice of the person in her arms, latil relaxed her arms, and then looked at the girl in front of her with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Elia. I''m very happy."


    Because of the shocking scene just now, everyone in the tavern didn''t move at all at the moment, while the guys with strong men looked at the guys who had fallen asleep because of severe pain and the people who were trying to get up in the distance. They couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. This time, they seemed to hit a hard stubble.


    "Ha, ha, there must be some mechanism here, there must be some mechanism!"


    The strong man struggled to get up and gasped. He couldn''t imagine that it was the strength of the silver haired girl. He immediately looked around the tavern and gasped. He didn''t expect that he had such a humiliating scene. His face was red with blood. He looked at latil, who was between himself and Elia. With a loud roar, he raised his fist to smash it.


    "Be careful!"


    Laiya on the other side was also shocked when she saw the man''s action, and immediately shouted. At the moment she just made a sound, she suddenly felt a strong wind passing in her ears and blowing her blond hair.


    Pop.


    When the man suddenly waved his fist down, suddenly a hand grabbed his wrist, and his fist could no longer fall. The man''s face was full of sweat because of the previous magic oppression. At the moment, it was even more sweating. He turned his eyes to the short haired woman who stopped him, and the latter still had a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Hey, silly man, you are the first one who dares to be so rampant in my tavern."


    The man was about to speak when his face suddenly changed dramatically. Alice waved her arms with a cold face and threw the strong man directly out of the pub. The distance between them was more than ten meters.


    Everyone was stunned at this scene. Such a tall adult man, the beautiful owner of the tavern threw out a hand?!


    Alice glanced at latil and Elia, then turned her head to the guys who were watching the play, took down the cigarette with one hand and shouted.


    "Look at what you should drink, drink and work."


    "Yes!"


    The guests and staff in the tavern were shocked when they heard the beautiful boss''s words, and then continued to devote themselves to their work.


    Alice squinted at the guys who were making trouble in a daze, took a cigarette, and then said coldly, "and you guys, the guy on the ground, get out of here!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Soon, the troublemakers immediately picked up the unconscious guy on the ground and fled the terrible tavern, which was afraid to make trouble in the tavern again.


    "Elder sister."


    Dorino came to Alice with a very reluctant smile, while Alice looked at the short haired girl, stretched out a hand and rubbed her head.


    "Well done."


    Then, Alice looked at Leia and lattier: "sometimes there are such unreasonable guys in the store. Be more careful. Don''t swallow your breath. If you can''t help it, just point to your nose and scold them."


    Latil and Leia looked at each other when they heard the speech. Finally, they smiled at each other and said yes.


    Alice nodded and then looked at Elia. She found that the little girl was looking out of the tavern, and her eyes seemed to be full of anger, but it was the angry little girl with silver hair that made Alice confide a word that made latil and Leia speechless.


    "Angry, more lovely."

 Chapter 159

    Although there was such a farce in the tavern, it still didn''t affect the hot atmosphere in the tavern. In other words, Elia''s action made her and the tavern famous. Many people came to check the situation one after another. However, although the atmosphere in the tavern was hot, the business was cold tonight.


    At several tables, some people were discussing about the guys who had just made trouble.


    "Are you free tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now, I want to give them some color to see. A group of outsiders are doing things in our city. They are simply impatient."


    So, the conversation at this table was heard by the people at the next tables. However, the next moment, several old friends at these tables looked at each other and walked tonight.


    When dorino passed these tables, he looked at the guys who were looking at each other and laughing suspiciously, then tilted his head and continued to serve the wine.


    Beside the wine table, latil and Elia were sitting there. At this time, Elia had returned to her usual cold and calm look, looking at the people in the tavern, as if she was warning something.


    "Elia, you can''t hurt people next time."


    Latil suddenly moved herself into Elijah''s sight and said with a very serious look. For her, if Elijah just knocked others down, it''s OK, but she can''t let the child be stained with blood.


    Hearing latil''s words, Elia''s eyes slightly deviated from her sight, said nothing, and her expression did not change, but this appearance made the former slightly stunned.


    Elia is sulking?


    Aware of this, latil couldn''t help laughing. When she was stared at by a pair of eyes at the next moment, she immediately covered her mouth with her hand.


    Elijah stared at the older girl in front of her and couldn''t help saying, "sister latil, what are you laughing at?" Despite this question, the voice of asking does contain the factor of "sultry".


    When she found that the silver haired girl had such a "lovely" side, latil couldn''t help but be enlightened. Elia looked more lovely in her eyes.


    "No, nothing."


    Latil was still trying to hold back her smile because she thought Elia''s voice was so emotional that she could tell her emotions at the moment.


    "Really."


    Seeing latil''s inexplicable appearance, Elia was also rare. With other emotional fluctuations, she blinked her eyes, and the sullen anger in her heart was gradually fading.


    Then latil looked at dorino, who was leisurely in the distance. She didn''t know what ADOH was feeling now. After all, she was pushed to the ground to help Laiya. Fortunately, she wasn''t hurt, otherwise Laiya would blame herself.


    "Don''t worry about Addo. That child is very strong."


    A comforting voice came from one side. It was Bethany who was wiping his glass.


    Latil looked at the free and easy "handsome" girl and asked curiously, "is there really no problem? You must be in a bad mood when you encounter something like that."


    Seeing that latil was still worried, Bethany smiled and shook her head. She said, "these things are not the first time. Ah duo, she is very kind. Last time someone was going to be bullied, she also stood up. The rude customer was neither tall nor strong. Ah duo almost went up to fight with others. It''s really boyish."


    After hearing such stories, latil was also a little surprised. She had long found that dorino''s temperament was very free and easy, similar to Leia, but she didn''t expect to have such a powerful side.


    After a moment of silence, latil was ready to talk to dorino. After all, there were no follow-up guests now. It was a lot easier.


    "Elia, you sit here and rest. I''ll go over there."


    With these words, latil went in the direction of dorino, and Elia looked at latil''s departure. At this time, Bethany''s voice came from her ear.


    "Elia is really powerful. She has such powerful magic."


    "Yes."


    Elia answered carelessly.


    "This silver hair is really beautiful. Is it natural? I heard that there is a Sattar arena over Yale sal. There is a girl named" witch ". She seems to have a very powerful magic. Moreover, she also has such a beautiful hair color."


    "Yes."


    Elia answered again.


    Bethany wiped one goblet and changed another goblet. He kept talking. After washing the goblet, he squinted at the silver haired little girl.


    "The" witch "is not a sister to Elia, is it? After all, it''s so similar. Or is the" witch "Elia?"


    This time Elia didn''t answer, but turned her head to look at the smiling Bethany, and then looked at the snow outside the tavern.


    Bethany saw that the girl didn''t answer again and didn''t go on. She looked down Elia''s eyes, smiled and spoke again.


    "Latil is also a very kind child. She does it for you."


    "Yes."


    Elia answered again. She really understood.


    On the other side, latil came to dorino, and Leia came to one side with a grateful smile, and then stood in front of dorino with very solemn eyes.


    "Addo, thank you!"


    Dorino was stunned to see Laiya so serious. Then he quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t do this! Besides, Laiya is such a beautiful girl. Let me touch it!" Then he stretched out a pair of "salty pig hands" and touched Laiya''s slender waist.


    "Tickle! Ha ha!"


    Leia was scratched all over, and then hurriedly jumped aside and got rid of dorino''s claws.


    After dorino succeeded, he smiled and said with a smile, "you don''t have to care so much. Although it''s not a long time, it''s employees who work together. Those who work together are not friends."


    "Yes!"


    Leia and latil were moved.


    "Those guys can do it when I''m not prepared! Otherwise, hum." Dorino waved Hui''s thin arm, looked like she was very powerful, and then smiled at the two girls.


    "Besides, there''s no need to be afraid of them with our eldest sister! Our eldest sister is very, very powerful!" When it comes to elder sister Alice, dorino also shows a proud look. It seems that she is also very proud of having such a boss.


    After hearing this, latil and Leia couldn''t help thinking of the scene at that time. Elder sister Alice threw the strong man out of the tavern with one hand.


    It looks so thin and beautiful. I didn''t expect to have so much strength

 Chapter 161

    Because she has to hide her work from Beilun, latil is a little afraid when she comes back every day. After all, it''s so late every time. Beilun must be worried about them. If she can, latil hopes Beilun can blame them, so that she can feel better.


    Moreover, the four of them go out to work every day. During this time, Mr. Belen must be very lonely, which makes latil blame himself.


    If only someone could accompany Mr. beren.


    Latil was sad to think that Mr. beren was sitting alone in the room in a daze, but if he told Mr. beren about his work, he probably wouldn''t allow them to do so.


    If you are opposed, do you want to quarrel with Mr. beren? It''s absolutely impossible. She won''t be angry with Mr. Belen.


    When latil and them returned to the hotel, Leia took out the key and opened the door. When latil looked at the two people in the room, her heart was silent.


    Mr. Bellen is sitting in front of a small table. There are many delicious dishes on the table, and at the other end of the table is a man, a very beautiful girl to be exact.


    Elia looked at beren, then at the strange girl, and then looked puzzled at latil beside her. Then the latter''s eyes were dull and didn''t seem to react.


    Leia also had some unknown situations. She looked at beren, then showed a reluctant smile, pointed to lumia, and asked, "Mr. beren, who is she?"


    "Ah, she is"


    Belen wanted to introduce lumia, but he was speechless. How should he introduce lumia? Say she''s a killer? Well, oh, yes, chef, yes, chef! However, just as he was about to introduce, a chilling voice came from one side.


    "It turns out that Mr. beren is not lonely at all."


    Beren stared at the cat ear girl with her head down. Because her hair was covered in front of her forehead, she couldn''t see latil''s eyes clearly, but it made beren feel inexplicably nervous.


    "Latil, what''s the matter with you?"


    Latil raised her head. The eyes in the cat''s pupils were loose, as if it were dark. She was giggling, and even Leia felt palpitation.


    Obviously, just outside, latil was still worried about whether Belen would feel lonely and lonely and wanted someone to accompany her, but when she saw a beautiful girl in the house and Belen with such a gentle smile, the whole person was not well.


    Ah!?


    Why is latil broken!?


    Belen quickly stood up when latil was so frightened. Somehow, he hurried to latil. He thought latil was not feeling well and Belen looked worried.


    "Latil, what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you feeling well?"


    "No, I''m fine. There''s something wrong with Mr. beren!"


    What''s wrong with me?! Belen is a little confused. What''s going on now?


    At this time, lumia said suspiciously, "are they your children?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Belen looked back and nodded to lumia.


    Lumia took a curious look at beren. She didn''t look very big, but she had such a big child. It''s really strange.


    "Now that it''s all done, I''ll go first." Lumia bent down and picked up her clothes. She had eaten a lot of hot food before, so she felt a little hot, but it was very cold outside. It was better to wear it.


    Done? Clothes?


    Latil stared at lumia''s move, and the brown cat''s pupils gradually widened, as if she was aware of something very bad.


    "What''s done? What have you done? Do you want to take off your clothes?"


    Aye, aye?!


    This time, even Leia jumped heavily in her heart. Then she quickly looked at lumia who was making buttons, took another look at the loose hole in beren''s body, and saw here, she realized something.


    Mr. Belen took off his clothes before!


    When Belen noticed that latil and Leia had the same unbelievable eyes, she immediately felt like a great enemy, as if she was in a very dangerous situation!


    It''s just a lot of cooking. Why do you show such terrible eyes!


    Lumia also felt her absolutely aggressive eyes. The child was completely natural. How could she understand why the cat eared girl was hostile to herself? She just wanted to leave here and be stared at. It felt so strange


    "Well, well, I''ll come again tomorrow. You wait."


    With these words, lumia was about to leave, but when she was about to pass four girls, she only heard a cold, piercing voice in her ear.


    "Elia."


    Hum.


    A magnificent magic filled the room in an instant. Silver hair floated around Elia, and the tip of the hair was aimed at lumia.


    "Ah?!"


    Seeing this scene frightened lumia. She looked nervously at the girls in front of her. Obviously, she didn''t do anything. Why should she be so hostile to her?


    In her impression, she didn''t assassinate these girls!


    "Why are you coming tomorrow? Did Mr. beren ask you to come? What are you here for?"


    Latil seemed to have blackened at this time. She came to lumia, and Elia''s silver hair was around latil, as if to protect her.


    Lumia was frightened. She couldn''t help but step back. She looked a little scared. A tear had even spilled from the corner of her eyes, which was very aggrieved.


    Today, even the assassination failed, and people still have to be targeted. Why on earth?


    "I, I don''t understand. What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t understand? Tell me, what were you doing before we came here? Did you have a good time with Mr. beren? Obviously, we are all working hard outside. Why can you be so close to Mr. beren?"


    Seeing each other''s timidity, the blackened latil had no mercy. At the thought of Mr. Belen''s gentle smile because of the girl in front of her, she was angry for no reason. She continued to pursue the victory. She took a step forward, while lumia took a step back.


    Patter.


    Lumia fell to the ground with crystal tears in the corners of her eyes. Although she is a killer, she is just like ordinary people in the face of people who are not her own assassination target. At the moment, latil still has Elia''s help. Lumia can''t compete with that momentum at all.


    "Me, me"


    When lumia wanted to speak, she saw the silver wires slowly falling towards her, her face was full of fear, and she couldn''t speak at once.


    "Latil"


    Laiya on one side couldn''t help but want to speak to stop the blackened latil when she saw this behind the scenes. She always felt that she had gone too far.


    When Leia wanted to remind latil, she suddenly noticed Belen on one side, her eyes slightly enlarged, and it was the first time she had seen Belen look like this.


    Mr. beren was angry.


    "Enough."

 Chapter 162

    That "enough" was not loud, but it suppressed the tense atmosphere in the room. The faint anger made everyone stunned.


    Leia looked at beren. She was a little unbelievable. The first time she saw beren angry was when Al was there, but she vaguely felt that Mr. beren was more angry this time than that time, and this anger was undoubtedly against them.


    At the moment, beren''s look did not change, but his palm was clenched. The anger at the bottom of his eyes could not be concealed. It was lumia who accompanied him when you went out. Why should he be hostile to her for no reason?


    Even latil tried to make Elia do it. What if she hurt lumia?


    It''s no wonder that Belen was angry. Belen didn''t know what latil and them were doing. She thought they were out to play. When she was alone, lumia came to him.


    The three thousand silver silk with silver brilliance was gradually taken back. Elia looked at beren and pursed her lips, but she didn''t say anything.


    Latil no longer blackened. She also turned her head and looked at Belem. When she saw the latter''s look, her heart trembled. She saw Belem for the first time.


    This time, I was angry because of her.


    Lumia quickly got up and ran behind Belen with the frightened baby. She raised her hand and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. She looked at latil with some fear. The girl was so terrible that she was more terrible than a killer, even though she was a killer herself. Novel network


    Beren''s palm relaxed, then took a deep breath, turned and patted lumia on the shoulder. He said, "it''s okay. They didn''t mean to. You can leave at ease."


    "Well"


    After hearing the speech, lumia looked at latil with some fear, then walked softly behind the four girls, opened the door, ran away and closed the door.


    This place is terrible. These girls must not be there when bayron was assassinated!


    It''s like a child afraid of dogs who dare not touch it.


    After lumia left, the room was silent, there was no voice, and no one spoke first. Latil dared not, Leia didn''t know what to say, and Elia and latis didn''t want to say anything.


    After a while, several people in the room still kept standing, and during this time, Belen had calmed down. Even he was surprised that he was angry with latil and them.


    It is normal to feel angry because of dissatisfaction, but beren is inexplicably afraid and nervous. There is little anger left before. Now she cares more about latil''s feelings.


    After a long time, beren sighed in his heart, and then sat down at the small table. He swallowed his saliva. Did he just be cruel to latil? He broke the silence by opening his mouth first.


    "Aren''t you tired of standing? Sit down."


    Hearing Belem''s voice, latil''s body trembled in a slight arc. I don''t know why. She was a little afraid of Belem''s anger. She didn''t dare to get close to Belem.


    Leia was relieved when she heard Belen''s words. It seemed that Mr. Belen had calmed down. When she pulled latil and Elia down to the small table and sat down, she looked up at latil.


    "Latil, sit down?"


    "Well"


    Latil answered softly, then went to the table and sat down. It was just opposite to beren. She didn''t dare to look up at the latter''s eyes, so she lowered her head and kept silent, holding her hands together, a little nervous.


    Seeing latil so restrained, Belen was also worried. Sure enough, she frightened latil. Belen lowered her eyes and finally spoke slowly.


    "Sorry."


    He doesn''t know what to say at all. Does he want to explain his complex mood? This is obviously impossible. It can''t be done at all, so I''d better apologize.


    Leia didn''t speak. She felt that the right to speak should be given to latil, while latis felt that the current atmosphere was terrible, and Elia realized that her behavior was very bad. Now she just lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    When she heard beren''s apology, latil just pursed her lips. Now she blamed herself. After all, she made Mr. beren angry, but she didn''t say anything to apologize because of her complex mood. Instead, she made Mr. beren apologize to herself.


    Seeing that latil didn''t respond, Belen didn''t care. Just when he wanted to explain something, latil finally spoke, but her voice was a little trembling.


    "Who is that girl?"


    Beren was shocked when he heard this question. It was exactly what he wanted to explain, so he quickly replied: "I recently participated in a chef competition, and that girl was the winner with me. I happened to meet her today, so we were having a cooking communication. You see, we both did these."


    Latil raised her eyes and looked at the leftover food at the table pointed by beren''s finger. Her anger was relieved a lot, and she looked up slightly. The brown cat pupils looked at beren carefully.


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    Beren nodded his head with great certainty.


    So latil asked, "didn''t you do anything else?"


    "Well, what else can I do?"


    For this, beren really doesn''t understand. Is there anything else to do besides cooking? The assassination this morning? This can''t be said, otherwise latil might turn black again.


    Latil looked at beren''s face repeatedly. After confirming that beren really didn''t know anything, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then she hesitated and finally lowered her head


    "Sorry!"


    Latil apologized and tears were coming out.


    After hearing latil''s apology, beren''s eyes widened slowly. He opened his mouth slightly, but closed it again. His hands clenched tightly, as if to cheer himself up. Finally, he took a deep breath and slowly spit out.


    "I know you''ve always been uncomfortable. Maybe it''s because I restrict you too much. Therefore, I choose not to stay with you and let you play freely. After all, there should be no problem with Leia and Elia. That''s called the rebellious period?"


    When hearing Belem''s words, the three girls except rattis were stunned. Leia and ratier felt a little confused, but soon they knew Belem''s idea, which was funny but also moved.


    "Although I don''t restrict you anymore, if I can, I hope you can come back early. I''ll worry about coming back so late every day."


    He spoke his mind.

 Chapter 163

    If it was normal, beren might have apologized all the time, but today she seems to feel inexplicable guilt, so it''s rare to reveal her heart.


    Beren''s temperament is very ordinary, but also very special. It''s right to say that he is a little arrogant. He is not good at expressing his ideas, but he said it unexpectedly today.


    Because of this, Belen felt a little shy in the quiet after saying that, but he was still cheering himself. As an elder of the family, it would be unreasonable if he couldn''t even say a word!


    "Big brother eats sugar."


    Latis took out a candy from nowhere. Although the little greedy ghost promised latil in the pub, she couldn''t help hiding three. However, she was willing to take out this candy to her big brother now.


    Seeing the candy handed by latis, Belen was stunned, and then inexplicably moved. She stretched out her hands to take the candy, and then said thank you. She carefully opened the candy paper and put the candy into her mouth. The candy latis gave him was so sweet.


    "Big brother, I''m sorry. I won''t use magic at will in the future."


    Elia also made her own reply. She also clearly recognized the two things that happened today. She made an apology to Belen.


    "Good boy."


    Belen reached out and rubbed Elia''s head, showing a rare smile for several girls, as if she felt happy because of the child''s growth. Novel network


    Leia also looked at latil next to her, and the latter just looked at her. The two girls'' eyes met at this moment, then looked at each other and nodded.


    Laiya adjusted her sitting posture, was sitting there, then faced beren who was in a better mood, folded her hands, blinked her smart eyes and smiled apologetically.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. beren. I told latil about it."


    Beren was stunned when he heard this sentence. He didn''t understand what "that thing" meant for a while, and the next moment he suddenly realized it.


    Latil looked into beren''s eyes and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. beren, I''ve been hiding something from you these two days."


    "In fact, we''re not going out to play, because I know that Mr. Belen''s economy is a little nervous, so I decided to go out and find a job without authorization, but please rest assured that it''s definitely a safe job! And I also met some good friends there. Everyone is very good people!"


    Beren sat there blankly, then turned his head rigidly and looked at Leia, who was putting one hand behind his head, and then smiled shyly.


    Is that so? He thought it was this group of children who were dissatisfied with the current life, so


    "What''s that job?" That''s the first thing Belen asked after she recovered. Novel network


    Laiya explained: "it''s a pub on the East Street. We work as waiters. The people there are very good. The boss is a beautiful lady and takes good care of us."


    Latil kept nodding his head.


    Belen was relieved to hear that it was the waiter''s job. Then he remembered another thing. He asked, "so, rattis and Elia?"


    After all, Elia and latis are both children, so beren is worried about whether the two little guys can do the job of waiter?


    Seeing beren mentioned this problem, Leia smiled and explained: "the boss seemed to like Elia and latil inexplicably because they were so cute. Then they didn''t have to work. Well, I wanted to come for nothing, but I was rejected!"


    Beren didn''t care about Laiya''s very "cheeky" words, but he was a little stunned after listening to the numbers in front. Can he still do this?


    Belen couldn''t help looking at Elia and latis. Well, they are very beautiful and lovely. Can they really do whatever they want? There''s a special treat?


    "Does the tavern have a name?" Belen asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s called Aegean house." Latil nodded, but was stunned again and hurriedly asked, "Mr. Belen, don''t you want to see us?"


    "Of course!" Beren nodded without hesitation.


    "No, no!" Latil immediately shouted


    "Eh? Why?" Beren was stunned.


    Latil''s face immediately turned red, like a red apple. She whispered in a shy voice, "because I don''t want to be seen by Mr. beren." When it comes to the back, the voice is getting softer and softer.


    Although the work clothes were beautiful and there was nothing different when she was working, latil felt a little ashamed when she thought that Belen would see the clothes she was wearing.


    "Latile, she''s shy, so she doesn''t want to be seen by Mr. beren." Leia smiled and revealed latil''s mind.


    When she heard what lya said, latil didn''t refute. Instead, her face became more red. She lowered her head and seemed to be bleeding on her face.


    Beren blinked after hearing the speech, and then he said, "what''s so shy? As a father, go and see your daughter''s work."


    Father!?


    If latil was struck by lightning, her ruddy face immediately subsided and changed into a very unwilling look. She gently bit Bei''s teeth, even though she knew that Mr. Belen had always regarded them as "daughters".


    Aware of the change in latil''s look, beren immediately realized the bad and hurriedly said, "well, that, it doesn''t matter if I don''t go to see it. You should be careful yourself."


    Laiya on one side felt a little funny when she saw them. Her eyes had a different smell and looked at latil, whose face was somewhat abnormal, but she didn''t say anything, just thought it was very interesting.


    Finally, Belen took a deep breath, and then solemnly lowered his head: "I''m sorry to hurt you today. It seems that I''m still incompetent as a father!"


    Obviously, I want to be a good father. I thought I had the ability to tolerate latil and them, but today I feel angry because of my inexplicable mood. Maybe it''s not all wrong, but I always feel that they are not "fatherly" when they are cruel to latil.


    Seeing Belen''s solemn apology, latil and Leia looked at each other, and the latter winked at latil, so latil also summoned up his courage.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. beren, you''re worried these days!"


    On this night, both sides revealed their hearts.


    On the other hand, Rattish quietly took out a candy while her sister wasn''t paying attention, then opened the candy paper and put it into her mouth very carefully. At this time, the kitten suddenly noticed the line of sight beside her, turned her head and looked around. She saw a silver haired girl older than herself stretch out her hand to herself.


    "I want it too."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, latis immediately tooted her mouth, and then reluctantly took out another one. She secretly hid three

 Chapter 164

    A night passed quickly. Although everyone was happy, Belen felt too ashamed and ran away. It was a "loser".


    To Leia''s surprise, Mr. beren has a little arrogant attribute?


    After grooming, turn off the light.


    Latil was also a little unnatural in the quilt. She buried her head in the soft pillow. She didn''t expect such an accident tonight. She thought Mr. Belen had done something with the girl


    I misunderstood her. I must apologize to her next time!


    The next day the bright sun shone, the curtain was not closed, and the complete beren was disturbed by the sun. He slowly opened his eyes and woke up from his confusion. The first thing he thought of was what happened last night.


    Belen''s mouth was slightly raised and showed a shallow smile. It seemed that she was a little closer to latil and them. This feeling was great and went further on the road of being a "father"!


    Ah, a new day has begun. Today we have to work harder!


    When beren finished grooming and wanted to open the door to say good morning to everyone, there was no one behind the door. At the moment, the corners of her mouth pulled slightly, and the children went to work again, didn''t they?


    On this matter, although beren didn''t realize anything last night, he couldn''t help thinking about a lot of things in retrospect. Although he didn''t want to make several children so busy, he couldn''t help warming his heart when he thought that they were struggling for him. Novel network


    Well, forget it!


    Take it as a life experience!


    After finishing everything, beren didn''t even prepare breakfast. She was very happy and rushed to the stadium. Oh, by the way, she should apologize like that child today.


    The audition competition ended yesterday, and as a qualifier, beren will participate in the next competition today. I don''t know what the competition system is, and how many people are promoted?


    But anyway, in order to make life not so difficult in the future, I have to win the bonus after the top 16, and promised the old man to find a partner for it!


    For the route to the stadium, beren was not so strange at the beginning. He arrived after walking for about ten minutes. When he approached, the roaring voice came into his ears.


    The game hasn''t started yet, but the crowd is already very noisy.


    "Please enter quickly!"


    After clearing his throat, the host picked up the trumpet and shouted.


    Hearing this sound, many people entered one after another, and beren also hurriedly squeezed into the crowd. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the back, and the sharp cold suddenly stabbed beren''s back.


    But at this time, the crowd was suddenly turbulent. Unexpectedly, it squeezed the figure directly, and directly made the sharp dagger lose its direction. The man stumbled and almost fell, but the dagger plunged into the soles of the water.


    "Ah! My toes!"


    "Ah!? yes, I''m sorry!"


    Some people were screaming, others were apologizing, and the crowd was crowded and noisy, so they didn''t really hear it. However, beren''s ears moved slightly and looked back. However, she didn''t see anyone familiar with her eyes. She was a little confused, but she immediately turned and walked towards the entrance channel.


    After admission, he didn''t feel crowded. Belen looked at those people who entered again and again. He was a little surprised, far less than he thought.


    At this time, beren seemed to feel it. Looking over her head, she saw a girl wearing a black chef''s suit coming slowly, looking a little wronged, and she didn''t know what happened.


    Bellen walked up and asked curiously, "ah, don''t you assassinate me today?"


    The girl was lumia. When she heard Belen''s words, she snorted, then didn''t turn her head. She said reluctantly, "you won today! I will succeed tomorrow!"


    Hearing the speech, beren was stunned. What does that mean? Did you give up today? Have you already done it? But he didn''t remember.


    Forget it, it''s also good to be clean. I have to be careful all the time. The child is still very tired.


    WOW!


    After the audience saw the three judges, the atmosphere outside the venue became a hot spot, and Rex, the "Kitchen God", excited this group of chefs!


    When Belen saw Rex, he turned his head and looked at the killer girl next to him. As he expected, the child had any dangerous ideas and held a slender kitchen knife in his hand.


    "Hey, I can''t let you kill him. The game will continue."


    Beren has a headache and reminds the killer girl next to her. You know, if Rex, the "Kitchen God", is assassinated and killed, I''m afraid this "kitchen god competition" won''t have to be held. In this case, beren''s bonus will be ruined.


    That won''t work! He still has a lot to buy! Without that bonus, can we only rely on latil and them? This is absolutely not allowed by beren. How can you rely on your own children?!


    When lumia heard Belen''s words, she turned her head and looked at the latter, and then her big eyes looked at him innocently.


    "I didn''t want to kill him."


    Well, I''ll never believe that.


    Belen didn''t take lumia''s words seriously at all. He looked at the people who had begun to draw lots. It should be about sorting.


    "Let''s go and draw lots first."


    They went to the judge''s table. After the first person finished smoking, Belen and lumia stepped forward, and Rex was standing in front of them. When they saw lumia, they also showed a kind smile to the girl. The murderous girl still had a deep memory.


    Belen shook out a bamboo stick from the bamboo tube, then looked at the serial number "13" on it, and then looked at lumia beside her. The latter also turned his head and put the bamboo stick in his hand.


    "I''m thirty-seven."


    After that, Belen went aside because he wanted the staff to register the serial number, and he also asked the staff about the total number of promotions. When he learned the number, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Only 128?


    You know, there are at least thousands of contestants.


    According to the known rules of the game, at least two rounds of promotion? This is more than I expected, and the pressure in my heart has increased a lot.


    After everyone registered, the rules of the competition were released by Rex, the "Kitchen God". The bearded middle-aged got up, took the loudspeaker and loudly announced the events and rules of the competition.


    "This round of competition has been modified and changed according to my personal decision, so! The rules of the competition are that the promoters present can apply to other promoters around to form a team and have a duel in pairs! In order to speed up the progress of the competition! I hate those old mother-in-law processes."


    Finally, the "Kitchen God" added his own words. After a heroic smile, he continued: "then you can start looking for your partner now! The game will start in an hour, and the team will be determined according to the number of the first and second players! We should hurry up!"

 Chapter 165

    This time the rules of the game were changed like this, and many people looked at each other, but the onlookers outside the field just thought it was interesting, while those who were promoted in the field had a headache.


    "Do you want me to form a team with others? Ah! I''m so bored!"


    After hearing the rules, the young man with red hair grabbed his hair very irritably, but it was impossible to give up the game, so he bit his teeth and looked at the promoters around him. Anyway, he had to find a "partner".


    The red haired young man''s eyes swept over all the promoters present. Finally, his eyes narrowed slightly and looked at a young man in black chef''s clothes. He remembered that the man was promoted together in his preliminary game, and there were only two of them in that game.


    Therefore, the red haired youth pondered for a moment and then walked towards the young man. When he approached, the young man in black chef''s clothes also looked at him.


    The red haired youth showed a proud look at the young man: "Hey, team up with me to ensure your promotion."


    The young man didn''t care about such an uninhibited look of the red haired youth. He had a cold expression, but he didn''t seem to care. He answered faintly.


    "Yes."


    Seeing the other party''s promise, the proud face of the red haired youth also showed a smile. He walked to the young man with a condescending attitude.


    "I hope you won''t hold me back, even though I can qualify."


    In this regard, the young man still didn''t look angry. He just looked at the red haired young man in front of him coldly. He stretched out his hand as if to shake hands with the latter.


    "Dennis, code name, deep sea flying fish."


    Seeing the other party''s self introduction and even the code, the red haired youth was stunned, then laughed, stretched out his hand, but patted the other party''s hand.


    "Zhan fulie, hot king!"


    Therefore, the two young people with different personalities formed a team, which may be able to spark different sparks.


    In addition to these two, many of the promoters on the scene began to look for their team objects, and some people they knew outside the field naturally came together.


    Belen and lumia stood in place without any movement. In fact, the former was waiting for the latter to speak, while the latter was a little shy, so they couldn''t speak.


    Looking at the guys who have found the team object, beren also blinked and glanced at the killer girl from time to time. Beren took the lead in speaking.


    "Oh, do you know anyone here?"


    "No, No."


    Lumia seemed to have been waiting for a long time, so she answered very quickly.


    "Well, do you want to form a team with me? You see, I don''t know anyone, and you don''t know anyone. Then yesterday we all exchanged so many dishes and got to know each other. Maybe we can become a good team?"


    Belen explained very bluntly that if lumia didn''t agree, he would have a headache.


    "Well, good, good!"


    Lumia smiled shyly at beren.


    Seeing that lumia agreed, beren quickly said, "well, let''s go and register the team."


    "Yes!"


    They went to the staff who registered to form a team. They turned their heads and breathed out. They seemed to be relieved at the bottom of their hearts. It was too difficult to find others to form a team or something!


    On the way, beren remembered one thing. He looked at the girl next to him and said with apology, "I''m sorry about yesterday. Some children in my family are a little naughty."


    Although the word naughty is not enough to describe yesterday''s tense momentum


    "Ah? Well, I see." Lumia was stunned when she heard Belen''s apology, and then nodded her head to indicate that she didn''t care much, although she still cared very much at the bottom of her heart.


    Then lumia noticed something and asked curiously, "how old are you? There are so many children." The man beside Mingming looks very young.


    "Ah? I''m almost twenty-one." Beren doesn''t care about her age, so she doesn''t hide it.


    "Only 21!?" Lumia was startled because of her age, then moved aside a few steps and opened an example with beren, looking very scared.


    "Eh? You misunderstood!" Belen hurried to explain after seeing this.


    Belen explained to lumia that latil and her family lived in their own place, and that he was just taking care of them as a brother. That''s what the so-called elder brother is like a father.


    After getting this reasonable explanation, lumia was also relieved. She thought that she was only 21 years old. How could she have such a big child.


    Then, Belen and lumia registered the team with the help of the staff. After registration, they were waiting for the start of the game.


    "Oh, lumia, why did you kill the kitchen god?" For this, beren was still very concerned, so he asked curiously.


    "Ah, it''s because someone" said here, lumia suddenly stopped, and then looked at beren with a wary face. She said: "I can''t tell you! Our killers are absolutely professional! We can''t disclose any information!"


    Hearing this, beren smiled noncommittally, looking like "obviously you''re going to say it just now, what''s your professional quality?".


    This made lumia a little angry, and then she stopped her head and snorted.


    "Let''s change the question. How long have you been a killer?" Belen kept looking for problems.


    There is no rule to say this, so after lumia thought, she said, "it seems that being a killer has been a long time, I don''t remember!"


    Bellen didn''t care about the girl''s vague answer, but it seems that it has been for many years. He can''t help thinking of the almost successful assassination yesterday morning. The child''s ability is still very impressive.


    "So, how many times have you succeeded in assassination?" Belen asked this very sensitive topic, but since he can accept the identity of the other party''s killer, it is naturally acceptable to kill how many people. In addition, he will not be disgusted with the matter itself


    "Many times! I''m very good! As for how many times, I forgot." Lumia raised her head proudly, but then added with a shy smile.


    Just when beren wanted to ask something, the host''s voice came: "time is up! The staff have registered all the groups! Now start to draw the serial number and start the group war!"


    Everyone looked at it. The host began to shake it in the bamboo tube. Finally, he dropped a bamboo stick and didn''t see it. He continued to shake the second bamboo stick. Finally, he took two bamboo sticks and reported it loudly.


    "Let''s invite the teams of No. 7 and No. 86 to the battle platform!"


    In the middle of the field, there is a prepared high platform with four kitchen tables in two directions, which is prepared for this battle!


    The game is about to begin!

 Chapter 166

    After hearing the serial number of the report, many people subconsciously looked at their bamboo sticks, and one of them suddenly laughed.


    "Hahaha, unexpectedly, the first scene was me!"


    The absolutely rampant voice attracted the attention of many people. When they saw the red haired youth, they were no strangers. After all, his behavior was not cold before.


    "Hehe, I''m just lucky to be promoted. What strength can I have when I''m so young?"


    "Yes, yes, my character is so unruly. I guess it''s just for bluffing."


    Many people are not optimistic about this young man with red hair. They think it''s unlucky that he was numbered in the first game. It''s a shame to think that he was eliminated first.


    For this young chef, many predecessors who have been in the industry for many years have no impression. I think they are just fledgling. In such a competition, they have to face many experienced old chefs, and they don''t have an advantage at any point.


    Zhan fulie, a young man with red hair, disdained to smile at the strange eyes cast around him. He turned his head and looked at the team partner next to him, and then raised his hand and patted the latter on the shoulder.


    "This is the first round, my debut show. Don''t hold me back."


    Dennis, the young cook on one side, glanced at him lightly and walked to the battle platform without saying a word, ignoring the noisy guy around him. Novel network


    Zhan fulie didn''t care about it. He glanced coldly at the insects that seemed buzzing in his eyes. Since he thought I was young and not powerful, he opened your eyes.


    On the other side, the person who was reported to No. 86 was a middle-aged cook. He was tall, but he was wearing not a chef''s clothes, but a half body Taoist costume. The partner with the middle-aged man was a man with a similar style. He was plain in appearance, but his hairstyle was extremely outstanding. He was a man who rushed to the sky.


    The pair of partners came to the battle platform. The two middle-aged men stretched out a hand to each other, then suddenly held it together and drank in unison: "hot hot! Hey!"


    ¡°¡±


    The whole audience was silent. Most people were stunned by this scene, while others laughed. What are these two uncles doing?


    Zhan fulie looked at this scene and smacked his lips. He also felt funny. He didn''t understand what the hot friendship between the two uncles opposite was.


    Are you here to be funny?


    While Dennis on the other side was still like the "three noes", he just began to wipe his kitchen knife, his eyes were as calm as water, and there was no unnecessary fluctuation.


    "Hey, boy, since you are a partner, how can you not have enthusiasm?! look at your partner, how can you look like a salted fish?"


    Although they were rivals and not of the same generation, the two uncles did not look as contemptuous as others when looking at the two young people opposite. The man in the half naked Taoist costume shouted with dissatisfaction.


    "Hey, uncle, I think this guy is like a salted fish, too."


    Zhan fulie answered with a laugh after hearing the speech, but then he suddenly heard a buzzing nearby, turned his head and looked back. A pair of sharp eyes stared back at him. He was slightly stunned, and then stretched out his hand to pat the "salted fish".


    "Ha ha, it''s not salted fish, it''s a shark!"


    The other uncle also stretched out a hand, thumbed up and said in a deep voice, "yes, that''s right. How can a man''s heat not be a little fierce?"


    Zhan fulie nodded deeply, as if he felt that his words were very reasonable.


    Although I don''t know what the harmonious atmosphere on the stage is, the host took a look and began to pick up the loudspeaker to introduce.


    "On my left, this is number seven, the hot king! And his partner, the deep-sea flying fish on number 43! Both of them are new people in the kitchen industry. Ha ha, they both say that water and fire are incompatible, but these two have joined together!"


    Compared with Dennis''s code name of "deep sea flying fish", Zhan fulie''s "hot king" makes many people laugh. What''s the matter with such a childish name?


    For the endless laughter, the hot Zhan fulie was not angry. He just reached out and touched the kitchen knife on the kitchen table. The cold back of the knife shone in the sun, as if it could reflect the sharp edge in the red haired youth''s eyes.


    Now that he is on the stage, Zhan fulie doesn''t care about the quarrel. As a cook, he should use his cooking to shut up the insects!


    "Let me ask, do you two know each other privately?" The host asked with a smile.


    "How can I know?"


    "I don''t know."


    The two young men answered without hesitation.


    Their answers also revealed this to the public. They didn''t know each other, which means they didn''t run in at all in cooking. It was a pure random team.


    "Two people on the other side, one is bruhua with Serial Number 86, the other is galbosh with serial number 31. Both of them are chefs from the hot pot cooking group. They can be said to be brothers of the same school. They also have a good reputation in the kitchen industry. I think many people here know each other. This time, they will work together to show an extraordinary tacit understanding and give full play to the essence of hot pot cooking! Let''s go Wait and see! "


    After the host''s introduction, many people have a winning or losing judgment in the bottom of their hearts. Many people who have been involved in many competitions in the kitchen industry know bruhua and galbosh. These two are also very outstanding in the hot pot cooking group. They are not only opponents, but also very tacit partners!


    These two people must have run in countless times in this competition, and their strength is absolutely very strong. The two young people cooperate for the first time. In everyone''s understanding, they have lost most of the situation.


    However, for Zhan fulie and Dennis, they don''t seem to have thought about this at all. They have taken out their own exclusive kitchenware.


    "When you''re finished, start quickly."


    Zhan fulie shouted impatiently to the host who kept buzzing.


    Although Zhan fulie had a bad attitude, the host was well-educated, so he didn''t care, just laughed it off, and then took out the loudspeaker.


    "The staple food prepared by our side today is very clever, which is very similar to the code of No. 43. That''s right! Today''s food is fixed, that is, the deep-sea knife fish in dongnanhai! Each one is carefully selected by our staff and is very delicious in the most prosperous season."


    When the host finished the introduction, many people were surprised. As long as people who have a certain understanding of the cooking materials know, the deep-sea flying knife fish in dongnanhai is an extremely rare species, not to mention that the meat of the deep-sea flying knife fish is surprisingly tender. The so-called thing is rare.


    No one expected that saifang would take out such precious ingredients.


    "Oh, interesting."


    Zhan fulie smiled with great interest, and he seemed to notice something. When he turned his head slightly, he found that his silent partner had an extraordinary edge in his eyes.

 Chapter 167

    After hearing the serial number of the report, many people subconsciously looked at their bamboo sticks, and one of them suddenly laughed. Novel network


    "Hahaha, unexpectedly, the first scene was me!"


    The absolutely rampant voice attracted the attention of many people. When they saw the red haired youth, they were no strangers. After all, his behavior was not cold before.


    "Hehe, I''m just lucky to be promoted. What strength can I have when I''m so young?"


    "Yes, yes, my character is so unruly. I guess it''s just for bluffing."


    Many people are not optimistic about this young man with red hair. They think it''s unlucky that he was numbered in the first game. It''s a shame to think that he was eliminated first.


    For this young chef, many predecessors who have been in the industry for many years have no impression. I think they are just fledgling. In such a competition, they have to face many experienced old chefs, and they don''t have an advantage at any point.


    Zhan fulie, a young man with red hair, disdained to smile at the strange eyes cast around him. He turned his head and looked at the team partner next to him, and then raised his hand and patted the latter on the shoulder.


    "This is the first round, my debut show. Don''t hold me back."


    Dennis, the young cook on one side, glanced at him lightly and walked to the battle platform without saying a word, ignoring the noisy guy around him.


    Zhan fulie didn''t care about it. He glanced coldly at the insects that seemed buzzing in his eyes. Since he thought I was young and not powerful, he opened your eyes.


    On the other side, the person who was reported to No. 86 was a middle-aged cook. He was tall, but he was wearing not a chef''s clothes, but a half body Taoist costume. The partner with the middle-aged man was a man with a similar style. He was plain in appearance, but his hairstyle was extremely outstanding. He was a man who rushed to the sky.


    The pair of partners came to the battle platform. The two middle-aged men stretched out a hand to each other, then suddenly held it together and drank in unison: "hot hot! Hey!"


    ¡°¡±


    The whole audience was silent. Most people were stunned by this scene, while others laughed. What are these two uncles doing?


    Zhan fulie looked at this scene and smacked his lips. He also felt funny. He didn''t understand what the hot friendship between the two uncles opposite was.


    Are you here to be funny?


    While Dennis on the other side was still like the "three noes", he just began to wipe his kitchen knife, his eyes were as calm as water, and there was no unnecessary fluctuation.


    "Hey, boy, since you are a partner, how can you not have enthusiasm?! look at your partner, how can you look like a salted fish?"


    Although they were rivals and not of the same generation, the two uncles did not look as contemptuous as others when looking at the two young people opposite. The man in the half naked Taoist costume shouted with dissatisfaction.


    "Hey, uncle, I think this guy is like a salted fish, too."


    Zhan fulie answered with a laugh after hearing the speech, but then he suddenly heard a buzzing nearby, turned his head and looked back. A pair of sharp eyes stared back at him. He was slightly stunned, and then stretched out his hand to pat the "salted fish".


    "Ha ha, it''s not salted fish, it''s a shark!"


    The other uncle also stretched out a hand, thumbed up and said in a deep voice, "yes, that''s right. How can a man''s heat not be a little fierce?"


    Zhan fulie nodded deeply, as if he felt that his words were very reasonable.


    Although I don''t know what the harmonious atmosphere on the stage is, the host took a look and began to pick up the loudspeaker to introduce.


    "On my left, this is number seven, the hot king! And his partner, the deep-sea flying fish on number 43! Both of them are new people in the kitchen industry. Ha ha, they both say that water and fire are incompatible, but these two have joined together!"


    Compared with Dennis''s code name of "deep sea flying fish", Zhan fulie''s "hot king" makes many people laugh. What''s the matter with such a childish name?


    For the endless laughter, the hot Zhan fulie was not angry. He just reached out and touched the kitchen knife on the kitchen table. The cold back of the knife shone in the sun, as if it could reflect the sharp edge in the red haired youth''s eyes.


    Now that he is on the stage, Zhan fulie doesn''t care about the quarrel. As a cook, he should use his cooking to shut up the insects!


    "Let me ask, do you two know each other privately?" The host asked with a smile.


    "How can I know?"


    "I don''t know."


    The two young men answered without hesitation.


    Their answers also revealed this to the public. They didn''t know each other, which means they didn''t run in at all in cooking. It was a pure random team.


    "Two people on the other side, one is bruhua with Serial Number 86, the other is galbosh with serial number 31. Both of them are chefs from the hot pot cooking group. They can be said to be brothers of the same school. They also have a good reputation in the kitchen industry. I think many people here know each other. This time, they will work together to show an extraordinary tacit understanding and give full play to the essence of hot pot cooking! Let''s go Wait and see! "


    After the host''s introduction, many people have a winning or losing judgment in the bottom of their hearts. Many people who have been involved in many competitions in the kitchen industry know bruhua and galbosh. These two are also very outstanding in the hot pot cooking group. They are not only opponents, but also very tacit partners!


    These two people must have run in countless times in this competition, and their strength is absolutely very strong. The two young people cooperate for the first time. In everyone''s understanding, they have lost most of the situation.


    However, for Zhan fulie and Dennis, they don''t seem to have thought about this at all. They have taken out their own exclusive kitchenware.


    "When you''re finished, start quickly."


    Zhan fulie shouted impatiently to the host who kept buzzing.


    Although Zhan fulie had a bad attitude, the host was well-educated, so he didn''t care, just laughed it off, and then took out the loudspeaker.


    "The staple food prepared by our side today is very clever, which is very similar to the code of No. 43. That''s right! Today''s food is fixed, that is, the deep-sea knife fish in dongnanhai! Each one is carefully selected by our staff and is very delicious in the most prosperous season."


    When the host finished the introduction, many people were surprised. As long as people who have a certain understanding of the cooking materials know, the deep-sea flying knife fish in dongnanhai is an extremely rare species, not to mention that the meat of the deep-sea flying knife fish is surprisingly tender. The so-called thing is rare.


    No one expected that saifang would take out such precious ingredients.


    "Oh, interesting."


    Zhan fulie smiled with great interest, and he seemed to notice something. When he turned his head slightly, he found that his silent partner had an extraordinary edge in his eyes.


    Because the team provided tables and chairs for the qualifiers, Belen and lumia also found two seats to sit down and stood waiting for others to finish cooking. Their feet must be sore.


    Belen was stunned when he heard that the main dish prepared by saifang was "deep sea knife fish". Anyway, he also learned cooking. He naturally knows this very rare and precious food material, but even people who like collecting food materials have never been in contact with "deep sea knife fish".


    For this kind of food material that has never been touched, if it is to be made into food, beren will also feel very headache. After all, it is very strange. She has not even understood some characteristics of the food material, which is easy to screw up.


    It would have been a great satisfaction for beren before, as long as he could make food with those rare ingredients, but now he can''t.


    After all, if he loses here, he will have a headache.


    However, he has a headache now. It''s ok if he uses this "deep-sea knife fish" later, because at least he can see how other people do it, but it''s uncomfortable if the ingredients are different.


    Forget it, we''ve all come here. We can only take one step at a time.


    Zhan fulie on the stage was watching his partner at the moment, but he immediately thought about it and knew where the key point was. As the host said, it was a coincidence that the ingredients were the code name of his partner.


    So Zhan fulie couldn''t help laughing. He said, "Why are you interested in the deep-sea knife fish?"


    "Leave it to me." Dennis didn''t answer positively, but he looked with no objection.


    "Ah? You mean you want me to be your deputy?!"


    Hearing Dennis''s words, Zhan Fuli immediately stared. He wanted his cooking to shut those noisy guys up!


    However, Dennis just looked at Zhan fulie coldly. He said, "I''ll give this one to me, and the next, if there''s no accident, I''ll give it to you."


    "Ha?"


    Zhan fulie was stunned when he heard the speech, but then he looked at the young people of the same age in silence. It''s not bad to say so, but if it''s all about seafood, wouldn''t it be noisy again?


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you. If you make a mistake, let me accept it immediately."


    "OK."


    So they reached an agreement.


    In fact, Zhan fulie agreed not only because of Dennis''s proposal, but also because he had an inexplicable self-confidence after what the other party said. The latter didn''t seem to have the idea of losing. Moreover, he also wanted to see the strength of his pop-up partner.


    That inexplicable confidence is very similar to him.


    However, it''s annoying to be a deputy.


    Then, the staff picked up a large refrigerator, and there was a rare ingredient "deep sea knife fish". It was a fish species with a round belly and very thin from head to tail. The upper jaw was very long, beyond the base of the pectoral fin. There were two slender things extending outward on both sides of the body, with edges and scales, which looked very sharp, That''s the reason for the "Throwing Knife". Each fish is about 19cm long, almost the same.


    "Now you can start preparing food. It takes an hour."


    After the host''s voice fell, the chefs of both sides walked out of the kitchen table and came to the freezer. Because of the slight low temperature, the quality of the fish also changed.


    Dennis looked calm. He took the lead in reaching out, put his palm on the "deep-sea saury", stroked it from top to bottom, then rubbed his fingers twice, picked up several fish one after another, finally scanned the eyes of eight fish, and then pulled up the tail of one without hesitation and turned away.


    "Pick so fast?"


    Many people were stunned. There must be some in the refrigerator that are not fresh, but they will not easily show their feet, so they must have been processed. It is not so easy to choose the best ingredients under such circumstances by relying on ordinary judgment methods, but the young people were sure that they chose the ingredients so quickly by using the methods they all know, Or just blind?


    Many people think that this young man must not be able to judge which one is the most fresh, so he doesn''t have much talent to surprise people with such an unwavering attitude.


    Just after Dennis returned to the kitchen table, he directly put the fish into the water, and Zhan fulie didn''t check the freshness of the deep-sea saury, but opened his mouth curiously.


    "What did you choose, or did you choose at random?"


    Dennis glanced at Zhan fulie without explanation. He didn''t know whether he acquiesced to the other party''s words or disdained to answer because of his temperament.


    Then Dennis began to choose other ingredients. However, when Zhan Fuli shrugged and looked indifferent, he suddenly noticed that Dennis, who was choosing spices, took away several small cans without even looking. This gesture was really casual and made Zhan Fuli a little curious.


    Zhan fulie looked at Dennis and asked curiously, "what do you want to do?"


    "Prepare chopped green onion."


    Dennis did not answer Zhan fulie''s words, but gave a cold command.


    In this regard, Zhan fulie just smacked his mouth. This guy''s temperament is like a replica of him, but he did it. After all, now he is the deputy.


    The uncle group on the other side has also selected the ingredients. The two middle-aged people have been partners for so long. They don''t need words to communicate with each other''s ideas. They just need a gesture and eyes, or they know what to do next without prompt.


    Because the two of the hot pot cooking group here have a full tacit understanding, even the food processing of the partner also has an inexplicable sense of appreciation. There is almost no verbal communication, which seems to be a very powerful performance for many people.


    "Egg white paste."


    The voice of Dennis came from Zhan fulie''s ear. He was slightly stunned, then squinted at Dennis who was cutting fish fillets, and a flash of inspiration flashed in his heart.


    i see!


    Therefore, Zhan fulie took the scrambled eggs casually. Compared with other eggs, the taste of the scrambled eggs was the most mellow. He lifted his mouth slightly, beat a few eggs casually, processed the egg white, and then added flour and water. The egg white was not ready to be sent. He evenly began to stir the flour and starch.


    After a while, a small pot of batter was put on Dennis''s right hand. Then, Zhan fulie began to prepare other steps. He already knew what Dennis was going to do.


    "Give me the sauce."


    Hearing what Zhan fulie said, Dennis also glanced at him, but he didn''t refuse. He turned back and continued to prepare his own food.


    "What is that young man doing?"


    Countless people noticed the movement on the other side. The young man in black chef''s clothes wrapped up the fresh deep-sea knife fish? Is it to keep the moisture and freshness in the ingredients?


    In fact, it is true, but also in order to achieve the purpose of Denis''s beautiful appearance, crisp and tender, and what he wants to do is very simple, but the essence lies in the next hand.

 Chapter 168

    "Hot!"


    Suddenly there was a roar in the uncle''s group. Countless people looked at it. Everyone was shocked. Uncle nagabosh was frying dry pepper!


    I don''t know why the pungent smell filled the audience. Countless people were astringent in their mouth and numb in their lower jaw. How fierce is the pungent smell?!


    Denis, who is preparing for the preparation in the opposite direction, is also frowning after sniffing the spicy smell. He even can''t help pinching his nose. He has a bit of choking. He lifted his eyes and looked at the movement of the two man group. His eyes moved slightly, and then he looked back. What seemed to be hesitating.


    "Hey, those two uncles are really to my taste. What do you think? Do you want to press them?"


    On one side, Zhan fulie didn''t stop what he was doing, but he looked at Dennis with a smile on his side, as if he knew what the latter was doing.


    Dennis squinted at Zhan fulie, then said indifferently, "only the back hand."


    "What you want is a backhand."


    Zhan fulie grinned when he got the answer. He continued to develop his own sauce. He muttered to himself, "what you want is the taste above your taste."


    Dennis glanced at the spices at Zhan Fuli''s hand, and his mind moved. Without asking, he knew how to improve himself.


    The snow on this day was not as heavy as yesterday, but the cold did not reduce at all. However, those who wore thin clothes did not show signs of shivering, but felt a little hot.


    That''s spicy!


    Although there is no entrance, people can''t help getting hot just because of the hot spicy taste. It''s hard to imagine that the spicy entrance will be like this.


    "Are they going to be flying knife fish in the sea of fire?"


    Many people thought of a cooking method about "deep sea knife fish". The originator of that dish was Hirose yere''s father on the jury, who was the head of the world delicious cooking group.


    The "flying fish in the sea of fire" is centered on the word "spicy". The dish invented by the former chef has been widely circulated. According to the recipe of the dish, many large and small restaurants list it on the menu.


    When they think about it carefully, they notice that the "flying fish in the fire sea" has a great origin with the hot pot cooking group of bruva and galbosh, because it is a hot pot cooking, and the uncle and his group also have great attainments in "hot".


    Since those two dare to use such dishes, they must have some modifications and sublimations in the original recipe, which may be far beyond the original taste.


    Compared to the two young people, they even valued the two older generation on the other side. After all, they had to cook the fish on the basis of the "Fire Sea". The essence of the food itself has been most incisive in the dish, and it will be even more difficult to imagine when it is on the road to hot spicy food.


    There is no suspense about this game!


    Bellen off the court also smelled the pungent spicy smell. Even his lips were slightly dry. He really didn''t like such exciting food.


    So beren looked at the young couple on the other side. When he saw what they were preparing, he was slightly stunned.


    "Fried fish and meat sticks?"


    Seeing that Dennis was putting the sliced "deep sea knife fish" into the batter, beren immediately knew what they were going to do.


    In fact, "fried fish and meat sticks" is not a dish that can compete in the hall. This dish is widely spread as a snack, but it is limited to this.


    What kind of confidence do those two people have to make such dishes?


    When Belen was wondering, he saw Dennis putting some seasoning on the egg white paste, and then put it into the pot and bowl. When it was taken out again, the surface of the egg white paste turned scarlet.


    chili patse?!


    Beren was stunned. Do they want to start from spicy Road, too? But obviously, the uncle''s group of two is more fully prepared.


    So is time.


    In terms of time, the young duo will obviously be much slower. After all, they look like they have other steps. Maybe they will be the backhand in the dishes.


    After seeing the dishes to be prepared by the two uncles, they didn''t choose to attack by other ways, but insisted on taking the same direction because of conceit? Ignorance? Or confidence?


    The young duo on the stage.


    Dennis stained the fish with egg white paste, and then removed many of them. He glanced at the red haired young man next to him. He said, "I hope your sauce won''t disappoint me."


    "Oh, I finally took the initiative to speak."


    Zhan fulie was also surprised to hear Dennis speak. He turned his head and looked at Dennis, but then he noticed the latter''s action of processing fish, and he disdained to smile.


    "Superfluous."


    Although he knew what Dennis was going to do, Zhan fulie was very dissatisfied. Then he turned back and kept quiet, continued the development of sauce, and added something else.


    If there are people who know the details, they may feel very helpless. Who is competing with whom? This pair of partners even compete with each other in the cooperative competition!


    "Bruva and galbosh here have finished cooking!"


    When the host''s voice remembered that many people who were dozing were suddenly refreshed, and their eyes looked at the big pot presented by the middle-aged man.


    The big pot was covered by the pot cover, but there was hot gas overflowing from the slit. It was like a furnace. It had very high heat, and even the surrounding air was hot.


    Bruhua put the big pot on the table of the jury table, and then the staff provided dishes and chopsticks. The three judges looked at the big pot very calmly and looked forward to the dishes of the contestants.


    "This is our improved dish, volcanic flying fish, which is created by the two of us on the basis of flying fish in the fire sea. Please taste it!"


    After saying these words, bruhua reached out and picked up the lid of the pot. At the moment of boiling, the hot gas erupted like a volcano and rose into the sky. The hot gas was rolling, but it sent out a strong spicy flavor, which made people''s cheeks ache. In the pot, there was a deep sea flying knife fish lying in the scarlet hot soup, and two flying knife wings spread out on the side.


    WOW!


    There was magic projection in the game. Therefore, the scene of this moment was also presented in front of everyone, and many people''s eyes lit up immediately.


    No wonder it''s called "volcanic flying fish"! Sure enough, it looks like a flying fish from a volcano!

 Chapter 169

    When the scene of this dish just boiling appeared in front of everyone, many people were surprised that it would present such a scene, at least in terms of beauty!


    The pot is specially prepared for this purpose.


    Bellen was also stunned off the court, and then couldn''t help laughing. These two uncles would still do this. Is it a bluff?


    "Interesting."


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", was also amused by this "trick". He couldn''t help laughing, and then his eyes focused on the "deep-sea knife fish" in the pot.


    The fish is already very red at the moment, but in addition, from the appearance alone, the fish has not been damaged at all. It seems that the internal organs have been treated very carefully, so as not to affect the appearance.


    "Then, come and taste it."


    Rex did not neglect the food. He was the first to pick up chopsticks and then raised his hand to clip the fish. At the moment of touching, he was slightly stunned. The fish was not as soft as expected. It seemed that it was really different from the original cuisine. He wanted to make the meat compact so that it would not be damaged in the process of making. Perhaps, there was the purpose of maintaining the texture.


    He picked up a piece of fish, Rex put it in his mouth and chewed it gently. A pungent smell immediately spread on the taste buds. The "Kitchen God" opened his eyes slightly, then his face turned red and his tongue was numb.


    Just a piece of fish, that''s it!?


    Rex was a little unbelievable, but he didn''t react yet. The amazing smell hit his heart, and the spicy flavor was not the main flavor! He''s trying to get rid of people''s taste buds!


    When the "Kitchen God" was stunned, fafuna and Hirose yel were interested. They looked like a very good dish. At present, they also picked up a piece of fish.


    At the moment of entrance, the faces of Hirose yere and fafuna turned pale and red. At once, they became red to the tip of their ears, and even their eyes emerged from blood.


    "How spicy!"


    The two people spoke out their inner voice with one voice. The spicy taste was too strong. It was like a Warcraft to swallow people alive.


    After that, after the defense of taste buds broke, the pungent smell seemed to change. The extreme delicious attacked their brains and deprived them of their reason.


    Because of the spicy taste and the sudden delicious moment, the three people were in a trance. Although the pain in their mouth did not dissipate, the fish in the hot pot was more attractive. As a cook and a judge, they could not suppress their desire for delicious food.


    Fafuna was the first person to stretch out her chopsticks for the second time. She was flushed and panting. She wanted to know more about the delicious food just now.


    Buzz!


    When the fish was imported and chewed, the spicy taste surged into her heart again. Fafuna''s whole body could not help but stiff, but the pain was not resisted. At the moment she wanted to shout "water", the delicious food rippled in her heart. Suddenly, it was impossible to prevent.


    There''s a secret in the fish!


    Everyone squinted.


    The pain is unbearable, paralyzing the taste, but making the taste better. This is the essence of the spicy way, which makes people incredibly painful and happy.


    "Interestingly, Mingming deep-sea throwing knife fish itself has not been treated too much, but has its taste been further improved?"


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", is worthy of being the "Kitchen God". He takes a piece of fish and eats it. The spicy food makes the middle-aged man angry, but his concentration is very amazing. Although he can maintain absolute soberness in such spicy food.


    He began to think about some things in his mind. He should know that no matter what kind of seafood ingredients, it itself has an absolutely aggressive fishy smell. The deeper the sea, the richer it is, not to mention the "deep-sea throwing knife fish", and this fishy smell may not be handled, but it is covered by this amazing spicy.


    It''s a bold way. Maybe they not only use this method to cover, maintain the original strong fishy smell and stack up this amazing spicy feeling, which may be the most central purpose.


    "You have great courage."


    Rex pointed at the two middle-aged men standing with their chests, and then said this sentence with a meaningful smile. After all, there are some things that maybe the cook himself is unwilling to explain.


    "Although it''s a very good idea and taste, ah, you may be able to use the knife wings on both sides. The taste may be better."


    Upon hearing Rex''s words, bruva and galbosh looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. They had no way to solve this. However, in order to maintain the perfect beauty, they retained the blade wings. Although they would affect the taste more or less, they did not expect to start from this as the center.


    The meat on the blade wing is very thin and the bone is very soft. Maybe you can make better food from here. It''s uncertain. The suggestion of "Kitchen God" suddenly burst into inspiration.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    They bowed gratefully to Rex.


    "You''re welcome."


    Rex smiled and waved his hand. He just told him what he thought. He didn''t mean to give advice. There was no difference between chefs.


    After the hot pot was taken down by the staff for a long time, Hirose yere and fafuna also gradually recovered. The former felt that bruhua and her two had made a good improvement on this dish and made such a breakthrough in taste, which was a great thing.


    After meditating for a moment, fafuna said, "the taste is indeed especially on the original recipe. It seems that they have made a lot of efforts, but if the dish itself is not too good, it just turns over the cuisine."


    Rex smiled and didn''t say anything, but his heart agreed. In brief, it was the deformation of a dish, but his expression remained the same. Such dishes can''t be changed greatly. Although the taste has become more delicious, it can''t be regarded as a different taste.


    At this time, Rex raised his eyes slightly, and saw that the two young people also came forward. The man with the dishes was a man in a black chef''s suit, and beside him, there was a young man with red hair, with a rebellious smile, who spoke happily.


    "Well, come and try ours."


    For this very impolite tone, the three judges don''t mind. After all, what kind of people have never met and who has never been young.


    Dennis took a step forward, then put down the tray in his hand, put three dishes covered with pot covers in front of the three, and then stood there, looking indifferent.


    "Fresh fried fish and meat strips."

 Chapter 170

    What''s that?


    Fried fish and meat? Just out of the pot?


    What kind of food is that?


    There are many high-end restaurants or people who often walk in the top society. Their horizons are very high, so they don''t know about fried fish sticks even if they have heard of them. It can be seen that they are the dishes of the bottom class.


    "Hey! How do you take such dishes?! are you insulting the game?!"


    But many people know what fish and meat chips are, so they can''t help shouting. They think these two young people don''t respect the game and others are doing their best, and you two dare to be so perfunctory!?


    Dennis seemed to hear some voices. The young man in the black chef''s suit on the magic projection turned his head. It seemed to those people that he was looking at them, and the young man just said a word.


    "Your cooking world is so narrow."


    When this sentence fell into everyone''s ears, the field was immediately silent, but the next moment, countless voices of abuse came out. They all felt that the young man was too arrogant. Who knows who the "you" in this sentence meant and whether they included themselves, so they felt that there was no one in sight, and a group of people began to share a common hatred.


    "Hahaha, it fits my temper!"


    Zhan fulie laughed when he saw Dennis''s words. Unexpectedly, this silent guy still had such a spirit. He didn''t know how many people were scolded just now.


    Zhan fulie was also very impatient when he listened to the noise in his ear. He turned around and yelled: "shut up, only ignorant and foolish guys will point out."


    Just because of this sentence of the red haired youth, many voices disappeared, and most of the voices became weaker, perhaps because the young man''s momentum was too strong.


    "Young and vigorous. Sure enough, young people should have the vitality of young people."


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", didn''t care about the curse of those people. He just felt that the two young people in front of him were very appetizing, and he was deeply convinced of Dennis''s words.


    Not all delicacies can be regarded as cuisine, nor can any street stall people call it cuisine.


    Cooking, but it contains a lot of things.


    "You are countless times better than many chefs I have seen."


    The "Kitchen God" sincerely praised the two young people. She couldn''t help remembering that he was so energetic once upon a time.


    After hearing the speech, Zhan fulie grinned and didn''t say anything. As for Dennis, he was still silent and cold, but he nodded like the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "Well, let''s try the food you prepared!"


    At Rex''s sign, Dennis opened the three pots, showing the true face of the "fried fish and meat strips", and many people''s pupils suddenly shrunk.


    Golden food?


    The skin wrapped by the fish strips in each plate is golden yellow. It looks very attractive under the sunlight, and it is so crisp and thin. You can see that the fish under the skin is bright red. Isn''t it fried?


    "Before dinner, there are three different sauces. If you can, please come in our order."


    Zhan fulie smiled and put three different sauces on the judges'' table, and the saucer cup was covered, so he could not see the appearance of the sauce and retained a little mystery.


    Fafuna and Hirose are also curious to see three kinds of sauces. Since they are used in order, maybe even the taste has a sense of hierarchy. This kind of cuisine has different patterns and is a little interesting.


    Inexplicably, I have some small expectations.


    When Zhan fulie took out the three sauces, Dennis couldn''t help looking at the former. It seemed a little unexpected. He thought he had prepared only one, and he had prepared one himself. He remembered that just after the first sample was taken out, the partner took one and tasted it himself.


    The sauce gave him a big surprise. At the moment, Zhan fulie actually prepared two kinds by himself. It seems that the surprise seems to be even greater.


    "Well, first of all, the first sauce."


    Zhan fulie opened the lid of the first sauce cup. This sauce looks very ordinary and many people know it. This sauce is very popular.


    "Minced garlic juice?"


    Rex was stunned when he saw the sauce, and the other two judges were stunned, but the three reacted at the next moment and looked up at the two young people deeply.


    To know their game, the dishes of the war between the two sides are not separated for much time. It can be said that it is a war of taste. Whoever can defeat the other side is the winner.


    The "volcanic flying fish" just now is an excellent dish of the spicy way. The spicy feeling is still hidden in the taste buds. The dishes of the spicy way have an absolute advantage in the first hand and can affect the taste of the second hand dishes.


    The garlic juice prepared by the two young people in front of them, as the first key attack team, did not directly launch an attack, but circuitous guerrillas, which consumed the enemy''s combat power, that is, when the taste buds were occupied by the spicy feeling, let them fade, so as not to affect the later material.


    It''s a good way to deal with it.


    After deciding their own dishes, they did not change their dishes because of the adverse situation, but quickly made countermeasures to deal with the enemy''s first kill move, which is commendable.


    However, when he saw that the first sauce was minced garlic juice, red haired young man Zhan fulie looked at Dennis incredibly. The latter made the dish, and he knew what the purpose was at the moment of opening it.


    "You!"


    Zhan fulie looked at Dennis angrily, but the latter glanced at him and said nothing.


    "Forget it, it''s not bad."


    Unexpectedly, Zhan fulie didn''t run away, but sighed. He seemed to realize that it was meaningless to be angry with this "salted fish", and the other party wouldn''t pay attention to you at all.


    Then, the three judges began to eat and taste the special dishes prepared by the two young people. When they picked up the fish strips, they were suddenly stunned.


    So soft!


    In principle, wrapping the egg white paste on it and frying it will be stiff, which is the essence of "crispness" of the cuisine itself, but this may affect this point.


    "Please fill it up."


    However, the three just hesitated, and then put the fish strips into the garlic juice. Reminded by Dennis, the three judges covered the fish strips with garlic juice and then put them into their mouths.


    Sour and salty


    This was the first feeling, but after the chewing began, the mouth couldn''t stop. The three people looked down at the other half of the fish sticks.


    Although the clip is very soft, it is very crisp to chew.


    But that''s not the point!


    There are three colors in the fish fillet. It has five layers! There is a layer of egg white paste outside, then a layer of bright red, another layer of very thin egg white paste, and a layer of Northwest specialty cheese, and finally fish!


    This seemingly small fish fillet has four layers in total. There are many steps. Does the slight sweetness gradually come from the bright red layer?


    "That''s my homemade sweet sauce. It''s used as a saturated taste. It has a variety of flavors combined with minced garlic juice." Dennis calmly explained.


    "Ups and downs."


    The impact of taste filled his mouth. "Kitchen God" Rex spoke out the truth and feelings. He was surprised by the special taste, but he subconsciously judged it in the bottom of his heart.


    It''s like four seasons, four different flavors, but it''s experienced all over in one day!

 Chapter 171

    It''s a wonderful feeling to combine these tastes. It''s not a simple thing. For example, the three judges of Rex are very famous people in the culinary industry. You should know how difficult it is to combine the taste.


    However, it is rare for this young man to mix the taste quietly only with self-made sweet sauce and minced garlic juice without any greasy feeling.


    What spices are used for sweet sauce? Is this idea temporary?


    These two points are very interesting, but they are unknown.


    When Rex, the "Kitchen God" on the magic projection, and the other two judges were surprised, the people who mocked Dennis and Zhan fulie were stunned, and then they didn''t feel a little hot on their cheeks. It seemed that the food was good.


    Because the size of each fish strip was not large, it was not enough. Rex and the three picked up another one covered with minced garlic juice and ate it directly.


    It''s delicious, but not enough.


    They all have this idea in their hearts. Although the dishes are very special and full of flavor, they are still not enough compared with the previous dishes.


    But they know that this dish is only one-third open. The real purpose of garlic juice is not to explore the whole flavor of this dish, but to pave the way.


    "Well, try mine."


    Zhan fulie stood beside him impatiently. When he saw the three people''s eyes on the sauce he prepared, he immediately grinned and rubbed his hands.


    Rex also smiled when he heard the speech. Fafuna and Hirose yere also picked up fish strips. They were looking forward to the next two dishes.


    The two young people prepared different dishes. What kind of sauce did the red haired Youth Association prepare? They can''t wait.


    Zhan fulie opened the lid with a smile and unveiled the true face of the second sauce. It was a golden sauce, which had a good impact on vision and a very mellow milk smell, which was a little surprising.


    "This is"


    "My unique sauce can be called mayonnaise." Zhan fulie has his hands around his chest and looks very proud. Obviously, he is very confident in his own sauce.


    All three sniffed the refreshing smell, and then couldn''t wait to put the fish strips inside. They also rolled around until they were full, and then the golden fish strips were put into their mouth.


    "Woo!"


    Fafuna''s mouth made a lovely sound of shame. She covered her sore cheek with one hand, and her eyes were full of surprises.


    Sour and sweet, with great taste!


    This is a spicy taste that can cover the taste buds, and such a sour and sweet taste can add points to women!


    Seeing fafuna''s surprise, Zhan Fuli grinned and added, "the center of this mayonnaise is the yolk, but it''s good for the skin."


    Hirose Yeer also looked at the sauce called "mayonnaise" unexpectedly. The sauce is very viscous, but the taste is extremely delicious. It seems that he has been carefully processed. This kind of viscous sauce is very rare in his hometown. Maybe he also has to develop some such sauces. It not only tastes delicious, but also tastes full. Even if it is combined with some meals, It may taste good, too.


    By this time, Rex had finished tasting the fish strips with mayonnaise. It was really delicious, but it was not enough to beat the "volcanic flying fish". Therefore, he told him his idea.


    "Although the taste is also good, it can not be regarded as a dish. The conclusion of the combination of the two can not be regarded as the final result."


    Hearing the speech, Hirose yel and fafuna nodded slightly, and their ideas were the same as Rex, so they also felt some regret. After all, it was a very interesting and delicious dish.


    After the sound was amplified, the people who originally laughed at Dennis and Zhan fulie were overjoyed at the moment. Sure enough, they were just fancy things, which could not be comparable to the food prepared by bruva and galbosh. Therefore, a large number of people gave a sigh of "eh".


    "I don''t know what you''re in a hurry?"


    In this regard, Zhan fulie sneered. He glanced at those people who made a sigh with disdain. A group of insects that can only hum. Since he decided to shut you up, he will do it!


    "The next step is the real perfection of this cuisine! Open your eyes and have a good look, a group of noisy guys."


    This voice fell. When the original voice was about to become more and more intense, everyone opened their eyes at the next moment and stared at the third sauce opened by the red haired youth!


    Yes, that''s the final kill!


    Buzz!


    When the lid of the sauce cup was opened, an amazing scarlet gas suddenly filled the air. Everyone was stunned, not only other contestants and people outside the field, but also the three judges and Dennis!


    That sauce is as red as blood.


    And it''s still hot!


    It''s as hot as the "volcanic flying fish" when it just boiled, just like the newly erupted volcano. The diffuse scarlet gas contains amazing spicy!


    To win this game in taste!


    Zhan fulie grinned and showed his sharp eyes. That''s what he meant. If he didn''t defeat the other party where he was good at, it wouldn''t be a victory at all!


    "Hot sauce, try it."


    The sauce named after his own code name is Zhan fulie''s initial and final killer mace. His self-confidence is unparalleled, high spirited and youthful.


    "Ha ha! That''s good!"


    Seeing the third hot sauce, Rex''s eyes also glittered with amazing light, which was a great surprise. Even when he laughed, he picked up the fish strips and chewed them in the sauce!


    Boom!


    On Rex''s taste buds that had been calmed down, it was like a fire at this moment, like the eruption of a volcano and the roar of fierce animals. Endless heat surged all over his body and rushed into the sky!


    "So hot, so spicy!"


    The three people spoke in unison, and the hot air emerged from the sky. Not only their faces, but also the blood vessels under their skin seemed to be clear several times.


    The saliva secreted from the mouth is like the sluice of a big pump. It can''t bear the huge water pressure. It is washed away in an instant. It can''t be restrained at all!


    Spicy and amazing, full of flavor!


    Their brains became very clear at this moment, as if their brain circuits were clear. They all judged the real purpose of the three sauces at once.


    Pave, pave!


    When you think about the two dishes carefully, they all have such a mild taste. The purpose of garlic juice is to erase the spicy feeling left by "volcanic flying fish" on their taste buds, but the purpose of mayonnaise is not so, but to open the taste buds gradually sealed by the passage of time again!


    "Contrast!"


    Gasping for breath, Hirose yel suddenly shouted these two words. Everyone was stunned, but the next moment he understood the ultimate purpose of the second sauce!


    After sweet and sour, there is endless spicy!


    There is no accident about the outcome of this game.

 Chapter 172

    "Winner, deep sea flying fish and hot king!"


    When the host shouted out the winner with a loudspeaker, after a moment of silence outside, it suddenly broke out, and countless startling voices rang through. Who could have thought that the two young people were so powerful and won the tacit understanding of bruva and galbosh.


    After witnessing the game, most people understand the power of the two young people. The tacit understanding of the combination of the two young people is definitely not as good as that of the uncle two.


    They beat each other in cooking!


    Although they are young, they show their strength that everyone can''t underestimate!


    Rex looked at the two young people who were about to leave, smiled and said, "if you two can make first-hand food more tacitly, you will be stronger."


    "This is impossible!"


    Red haired young man Zhan fulie grinned at Rex and patted Dennis on the back. He said, "I can''t get along with him."


    Dennis glanced at Zhan Fuli, speechless, and then continued to walk forward.


    "Your sauce is superfluous. Now you''ve divided part of the limelight. You have to compensate me. I think you''ll prepare a sincere dish."


    Zhan fulie walked beside Dennis, and then looked happy. He glanced at the audience who were talking. Sure enough, only cooking can make them "shut up".


    Hearing what Zhan fulie said, Dennis gave him a cold look, ignored the guy who was talking about himself, found a seat and sat down. Although their game was over today, he was still very interested in the next game. After all, other people are also competitors.


    On the other side, Bellen was looking at the two young people of the same grade. She was surprised that they could cook so well.


    It''s really stressful now.


    I hope I don''t meet these two people too early.


    Belen began to pray in the bottom of his heart. The strength of the two young people made him a little afraid. If he lost, his bonus would be ruined, but now it''s good. They''re over.


    Well, although she comforted herself in the bottom of her heart, Belen still felt a heavy pressure, because even the two fallen uncles had strong strength.


    Belen turned his head to some killer girls who wanted to doze off and asked curiously, "lumia, do you have confidence?"


    Lumia rubbed her eyes and replied, "do you have a game? I don''t have confidence."


    Hey, can you cheer up.


    Hearing lumia''s direct answer, Belen also felt a headache. Sure enough, it was very difficult to compete. She didn''t catch a cold since a long time ago.


    It''s the same now, but there''s no way. There are always so many disappointments in life.


    For the bonus!


    Belen encouraged himself. Then, his sight was attracted by the host who had drawn the bamboo stick. The latter also just picked up the loudspeaker. Belen was also worried. He could drag it if he could. I hope it''s not his turn. After all, he''s not sure about the food materials.


    "Next group, two teams on the 31st and 103, please come on stage!"


    Hoo!


    Belen was immediately relieved that it was not his turn and lumia''s turn in this round, so we can know whether the main ingredients of cooking are the same. I hope they are the same!


    However, he was soon disappointed.


    "The main ingredient of this round is salt marsh tall head duck!"


    Click, click, click.


    When he heard that the food was not "deep-sea knife fish", beren was not well. He sat in a chair and looked forward without focus.


    Not the same ingredients.


    This is terrible.


    Belen sighed. Although he probably thought that such a competition would not use the same ingredients, after all, such rare ingredients can''t come up with hundreds of them casually.


    If you don''t know what the ingredients are, you can''t prepare for the game. This competition not only tests the ability of strain and cooperation, but also considers the personal ability of the chef.


    In that case, it''s his turn.


    Now that you know what you want to know, there''s no need to waste time. Go back to prepare meals after the game early. Maybe latil and they will be hungry when they come back.


    Beren had given up thinking about food, while lumia looked at beren and saw that the latter was depressed and confused.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah, it''s all right."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m good at cooking. Give it to me!"


    It seems that she guessed that beren was depressed because of the game, and lumia patted her chest and abdomen, which was not full, and comforted beren with confidence.


    "Thank you very much."


    Hearing lumia''s words, beren also smiled, but how can the game be left to only one girl? He took a deep breath and perked up.


    "It doesn''t matter. We must win!"


    For the bonus!


    Seeing Belen cheer up, lumia smiled and nodded. Although she didn''t know the reason for the former to cheer up, she didn''t care. Then she continued to doze off against the table. After all, the contestants can''t leave the field unless they abstain.


    Every game has a one hour time limit. Of course, it can be finished soon. After all, the dishes are the same, and so are the steps.


    The second game was soon over, and the winner was the Group No. 103, a combination of a man and a woman, which was rare. The strength of the two people was also very strong, but this game was not as powerful as the last one. After all, the performance of the two young people was too excellent.


    After the battle platform was cleaned up, the host began to shake his signature in the bamboo tube. After taking out two bamboo sticks, he took a look at the serial number on it, and then picked up the loudspeaker.


    "Next group! Fight the group of No. 37 and No. 93! Please come on stage as soon as possible!"


    Hearing this serial number, Belen also looked at his bamboo stick. He always felt a little familiar, but he was the 13th, but then he saw lumia standing up next to him.


    The girl put the bamboo stick in her hand towards beren. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and said, "it''s our turn. I''m No. 37."


    No wonder I''m a little familiar


    After hearing the speech, beren also remembered that lumia had told him her serial number. He stood up, stretched and nodded to the girl.


    "Let''s go!"


    If you want to get a huge bonus, you have to win at least two or three games. No matter what today, you have to win it first. Otherwise, beren, who confessed the game with latil and them, will die of shame!

 Chapter 173

    When people saw beren and lumia play, they were also a little interested. Because of the performance of the two young people in the first game, they are looking forward to the young chefs.


    Especially when seeing lumia, many people have bright eyes. Wearing black chef clothes makes the girl''s figure appear very perfect. For beautiful girls, it is enough to make many people care.


    "Hmm? They''re two together?"


    When he saw the two young men on the stage, Rex also said to himself in surprise. In the preliminary round, he was very concerned about beren''s knife work and lumia''s special temperament.


    "Do you know those two people?"


    On one side, Hirose yere heard Rex''s soliloquy and asked curiously.


    When Hirose yere asked, Rex also explained with a smile: "before the preliminary, they both performed very well, um, very interesting." Thinking of the girl''s climate at that time, Rex couldn''t help laughing and added.


    "Oh? I''ll wait and see."


    After listening to Rex''s words, Hirose Yeer also smiled with surprise. After all, it''s a young man who makes the "Kitchen God" care. It must be no worse.


    Even fafuna, who was on one side, looked at the two young figures on the stage with interest after hearing the speech. She was expecting because of Rex''s words, but she was also more serious at the same time.


    On the stage, Belen didn''t know that the "Kitchen God" on the jury had added a lot of difficulty to his group. At the moment, he was a little nervous about what the staple food would be.


    Opposite beren and lumia, that is, their opponents, are two very young girls. This battle immediately inspired countless people.


    There are three lovely girls on stage at the same time!


    Belen didn''t know that he was the only one of the four people on the stage who was ignored by everyone. Otherwise, he would sigh that girls are the most attractive.


    "The main ingredient of this round is brown bear meat!"


    When the host announced the main ingredients, beren was immediately startled. In addition, the two girls opposite were stunned and looked at each other.


    "Brown wood bear!?"


    Belen immediately got a headache. As a carnivorous beast, brown wood bear is very wild, and its meat is naturally so. The strong fishy smell is disgusting.


    In this way, the key point is to remove the fishy smell. There are a lot of spices to rely on. However, according to the several schemes he thought of, it is still feasible for the time being. He has not done the cooking of bear meat.


    "Lumia, I''ll pick the meat." Beren looked at the girl next to him.


    Lumia nodded. She didn''t know what kind of bear meat to use.


    "Hey, hey, the one opposite, do you want to admit defeat?"


    Just as beren was going to choose the right part of the brown wood bear, a girl''s voice suddenly came to his ear. He was a little stunned, and then turned his head and looked. There was a tall girl standing there, but she looked unexpectedly arrogant, looking at him with her arms around her chest.


    "What did you just say?" Belem thought he heard wrong.


    The girl sneered at the speech, and then looked at the man with untidy hair. She said, "are you deaf? I said, do you want to admit defeat!"


    After confirming the meaning of each other''s words, beren looked at the girl suspiciously and asked, "admit defeat? Why admit defeat?"


    The haughty girl sneered and said, "Oh, I don''t want to delay our time. It''s for your sake. I might as well tell you that my sister and I have just studied the meat processing method with strong fishy smell these two days and tried dozens of dishes. Do you think you have no advantage at all?"


    "Well, No." Belen shook his head. Although he had communicated a lot with lumia, he really didn''t try this.


    Then, the girl pulled over the girl on one side. The latter lowered her head, held her hands with each other, and twisted her body unnaturally. She was a very shy girl.


    "Just to remind you, in dealing with the strong fishy smell, my sister can be said to be an expert. Her nose can be very powerful. She can be said to be a proficient expert in spices!"


    When introducing her sister, the girl''s proud face was obviously very proud of her sister''s ability, but the introduced girl looked up at Bellen slightly, her face turned red at once, which was a very shy type. Her voice was also very soft and said hello to Bellen.


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    Belen responded, nodded to the girl, then looked at the girl with a very bad attitude. He blinked and said, "I can''t admit defeat."


    With such a simple reply, beren didn''t care about the girl''s look, and went to the freezer carried by the staff. Inside, there were the meat of each part of the brown wood bear, and the bear skin was padded below. The bear meat corresponded to each part, which better simulated the brown wood bear itself.


    In fact, beren didn''t listen to the girl''s words, and even listened very seriously. Therefore, it can be said that he was very headache now. The last sentence mentioned by the other party was what he cared most.


    That shy girl is an expert in spices!


    For brown wood bear meat, which has a strong fishy smell, if the fishy smell is not solved, the quality of the cuisine itself will not be enough to play out. He originally wanted to deal with this point. After all, he has many methods, but he doesn''t think the girl is joking. If it is true, he doesn''t have the confidence to teach in front of experts


    Have you lost a chip in color, smell and taste before you start cooking?


    You can''t lose here.


    Beren shook his fist and looked at the brown bear meat in many parts of the freezer. Each part was marked, which saved a lot of time.


    We can''t win in spices, but we must make full use of the unique smell of bear meat. If we don''t do this, we can''t compare it. Even if we risk that the fishy smell will be infiltrated, we must give full play to the original flavor!


    Well, it''s decided!


    Belen took a deep breath, and his eyes, which had just been closed because of thinking, opened again. He put his hand into the freezer, and the meat he picked up widened the eyes of the proud girl beside him.


    "Are you kidding?"


    Hearing the surprised tone of the girl next to her, beren picked up a large piece of meat and put it on an iron plate, then turned his head and nodded to the front.

 Chapter 174

    The girl looked at the meat in beren''s hand with disbelief on her face, because she saw the latter take it from near the brown wood bear''s skeleton with her own eyes.


    You know, the closer the meat of such creatures is to the bone, the stronger the smell of animals. Moreover, the brown wood bear is a wild beast, not to mention the smell.


    Not only the girl, but also many chefs outside the scene were stunned when they saw this behind the scenes through the projection. Generally speaking, they wouldn''t take the meat of those parts. What''s more, it was still a competition. Did the man want to make such a dangerous attempt?


    Zhan fulie laughed when he saw it. If he did it, he might not be like the man, but after listening to the woman, his way must be the same as the man. After all, in the face of spice experts, he was not fully sure, so he had to take a risk.


    If the meat of brown wood bear is the main ingredient, the cooking is either smelly or delicious. The competition should have the excitement of the competition.


    "Interesting."


    The red haired young man crossed his legs and watched the game with great interest


    Instead of taking care of the incredible girl, Bellen took a lot of meat near the skeleton. He was not absolutely sure or looked down on each other, but paid too much attention to each other. After all, things that were not sure sometimes created surprises.


    "Hum."


    After the girl recovered, she snorted coldly. She probably guessed what the other party wanted, but she still didn''t think the other party could win.


    Belen took the meat back to lumia''s side, and then began to lower his head. Since he had chosen the meat, he had to take some risks, and he didn''t think he could win each other in spices. In this way, the focus should be on the flavor of the meat itself.


    How?


    Just when Belen was in some distress, he suddenly turned his head and looked at lumia, who was staring at the bear meat. His eyes turned. He thought that maybe the latter had some strange ideas. Maybe he could ask.


    "What do you think of these bear meat?"


    When Belen asked her, lumia thought about it, then stretched out a finger, smiled and said, "let''s fry it too! It must taste good!"


    Blow up?!


    Hearing lumia''s words, beren was inspired. He suddenly remembered what the two men did in the first game. Wasn''t it fried?


    Looking back on the production process of the two people, beren''s eyes also narrowed slightly. Although not all of them are suitable for dealing with these bear meat, it may not be feasible to change some things!


    "Lumia, thank you."


    Belen, who had already got the answer, was suddenly in a good mood. He thanked lumia, but then he noticed that lumia''s eyes were staring at the bear meat and her mouth was slightly open, which was almost drooling.


    Does this guy want to eat himself?


    But that''s a good idea.


    "Lumia, can you help prepare some ingredients?"


    "Well, good."


    So, Belen told lumia the materials she needed. The girl nodded, and then ran to the side, picked up her kitchen knife. At the moment of lifting the kitchen knife, the girl''s killer temperament was undoubtedly full of murderous air. Even the shy girl opposite was aware of it, and her delicate body couldn''t help shivering.


    The girl felt the murderous spirit, subconsciously looked up at the rest of lumia''s place, saw the latter carrying a kitchen knife, scared her back a little step, and thought she was coming towards herself.


    Full of momentum!


    Even those who can''t personally feel the murderous spirit tremble inexplicably when they see the girl''s knife lifting posture. Is this girl a super powerful cook? It''s amazing that just mentioning the kitchen knife has such momentum. It''s just that I feel very fierce when I look at it.


    "Is that man going to make soup with that meat?"


    Many people are stunned to see Belen put the processed bear meat into the pot. Do you want to stew it? It''s really a good idea. After all, stewing can integrate more flavors, which can be used to solve the problem of fishy smell.


    The two girls on the other side also began their cooking preparation. The arrogant girl chose the tenderloin in the shoulder blade.


    Although the girl turned many people''s attention to the fact that her sister is an expert in spices from the beginning, at the moment, she seems to be the chef, so her every move is also very interesting.


    She is smearing the broken pieces prepared by her sister on the bear meat cut into many large pieces, which are made of garlic, ginger, onion and other materials. After paying attention to her actions, many people see her next actions.


    Tenderize meat by salting.


    The girl also laid eggs in a small basin, added some pieces of chestnut powder, stirred it with long chopsticks to make batter, and there was oil boiling in the pot beside it.


    Is this for fried food?


    Many people outside the court guessed the girl''s idea and were stunned. Is this group going to cook fried bear meat?


    Indeed, if we can successfully condense the delicious bear meat into the noodles, the taste is indeed very delicious. It is a very successful cuisine and an expert with spices, or there is a huge space to play not only in the period, but even on the surface.


    However, it is still very difficult to make fried food for bear meat. After all, if you don''t pay attention to it in the process of removing fishiness, you can''t do it.


    But at the thought of the girl known as the spice expert, perhaps there is no need to worry at all.


    "Does that man want to cook fried food, too?"


    When someone screamed, the off-site immediately focused on Belen and lumia. When they saw that this group had also prepared face clothes and oil, everyone was surprised.


    Aren''t they going to stew?!


    The most important advantage of frying with noodles is that it is very fresh and tender, because the surface blocks all the water that can be used, but in addition, there are not many benefits.


    Because the meat of brown wood bear has a very serious fishy smell, not to mention that the man chose the meat closest to the bone, so the taste is even less.


    Unless he has absolute confidence in spices, it''s bad. Does he want to remove the fishy smell by frying? But that degree of fishy smell can not be easily removed by high-temperature frying.


    "What does he want to do?"


    The red haired youth''s eyes coagulated slightly, because he noticed the pot and bowl that had chewed all the bear meat, and on one side was the hot soup being cooked with bear meat.


    "Does he want to!"


    When I thought of that, the eyes of the red haired youth suddenly widened, and their eyes were full of disbelief. Is there really such a crazy guy?


    Abandon all defenses and attack your opponent!?

 Chapter 175

    When hearing lumia''s "bombing", beren thought of the two young people in the first game, but another figure came to his mind when he formulated the steps. Novel network


    That guy is a strong cook.


    It was a boy a little younger than him, with wild imagination, and beren learned his superb cooking skills from him.


    Belen has never won that man in cooking.


    The man is somewhat similar to the young man with red hair. He also has red hair and is careless, but he has no domineering temperament. He has extraordinary talents not only in cooking, but also in magic.


    When Belen decided to make this dish, he couldn''t help feeling. After all, he taught this dish, and he didn''t know how he is now. It was two years ago when he last met.


    If you can win, let the dish you named carry forward.


    Thinking of this, Belen worked harder and smoothed out the meat mixed in the pot, then took the spices prepared by lumia and sprinkled them in the pot for seasoning. As long as one step is wrong, the smell will turn into a stink, and everything will become settled.


    After the other party also chose fried food, beren was under great pressure. The other party had an expert in spices. Choosing fried food meant that the other party wanted to do amazing things both internally and externally.


    The biggest advantage of the other party is that it can easily turn the fishy smell into fresh and delicious spices. If Bellen wants to defeat the other party, the first thing is that she can''t lose too much on this point, and the way to turn defeat into victory lies in the taste of cooking.


    Your cooking has never let me make mistakes. I hope I won''t let your cooking down. I want to present it completely.


    Beren opened the lid of the pot and a strong smell of meat came out. He picked up a spoon, picked up the soup made of bear meat and poured it on the meat.


    Many people were amazed at this crazy act. The bear meat selected by the man had a strong wild flavor, and he even added the essence of bear meat.


    This is a big bet!


    Such a heavy fishy smell is not handled in a conservative way, but chooses to strengthen its flavor to the end. It has to be said that it is really crazy, but it is not understood.


    Many people also see the weakness of the man on the stage here. The other party is not very good at spices, so they will take such extreme methods in the face of spice experts.


    "It''s really interesting. It suits my temper very much."


    The red haired youth also laughed when he saw it, and Dennis around him looked at the game very seriously, because in his opinion, this competition is worth learning from. Novel network


    "What''s the smell?"


    At this time, someone suddenly arched his nose and smelled an inexplicable fragrance. Countless people''s eyes focused on the two girls. The shy girl actually took out a small glass bottle, and the wooden stopper had been opened. Everyone stared away subconsciously, because they knew that the inexplicable fragrance came from there.


    "That smell? Well, there are green trees and fruits. It''s not obvious. There''s something else."


    Zhan Fuli sniffed, as if to judge what flavor was contained in the spice.


    Hearing the speech, Dennis, who was rare, nodded and said, "there are many, at least seven kinds of spices. This should be the spice made by the girl."


    "Pretty good."


    Zhan fulie looked at the spice expert girl and rubbed his chin with great interest. It''s really a headache to have a spice expert as his opponent.


    "She''s making sauce!" Many people have wide eyes.


    Although the girl is easy to be shy, her eyes are very focused after cooking, but she is very serious and is not affected by those noisy voices.


    The girl took out some of the spices she had developed and sprinkled them on the sauce that had been completed. When they touched, they were perfectly integrated. An unspeakable aroma immediately filled the audience, and countless people were intoxicated with it.


    The smell is so amazing that it can be smelled from such a long distance, especially for people outside the field, while people inside the field feel that the smell is stimulating their brains.


    What a foul!


    And that''s just sauce. If it''s a complete dish, what kind of delicious would it be?


    Belen also raised her eyes and looked at each other''s girl and frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, the other party still had such a skill. It''s really stressful.


    In cuisine, there is not only taste, but smell is also very important. Spices not only have the function of regulating taste, but also the fragrance they produce can complement each other. There is also a bridge between aroma and delicacy, and the girl''s ability is really excellent.


    But even so, it is not enough to be a reason for beren to lose.


    "Lumia, let''s start preparing the sauce, too."


    "Well, good."


    On the second floor of the kitchen table are more offbeat ingredients, and Baron took out the essence of honey in the yellow stellate honeycomb, and vinegar, and produced a bag of purple dried fruit.


    "It''s you."


    Belen blinked with the bag of purple dried fruit. He gave the honey to lumia and asked the girl to heat it and make it coking, while he began to do other things.


    "I''ll use your wonderful ideas again."


    Beren''s heart muttered, then put the purple dried fruit into the basin, crushed it into powder, poured the vinegar into it, and then began to shake and mix.


    "What''s that doing?"


    Zhan fulie and Dennis both narrowed their eyes slightly. They know that the purple dried fruit is dried purple grapes. It is a common spice with very sweet and mellow characteristics, and even a little stimulation.


    Did the man want to blend the purple grapes with vinegar and wine?


    The two young people who thought of this frowned, because they didn''t know what would happen when they combined the two, and the man seemed sure.


    Maybe it''s not certain that the fusion is a killing move.


    "I want to make sauce."


    Zhan fulie said to himself thoughtfully, because he noticed the honey being heated by the girl beside him. It was really a novel idea to use honey as the basis of sauce.


    That man, it''s not easy.

 Chapter 177

    "Winner No. 37 group, Congratulations!"


    When the winner is announced, countless cheering voices ring out. No matter which side wins, the audience will give applause, which is respect for the game.


    Hearing that she won, Belen was relieved both on the surface and in her heart. It would be very sad if she lost here. What''s more, she took out the dish. If she knew, she would certainly laugh at the guy.


    "Belem! Won!"


    Just then, a happy voice came from her ear. Beren turned and looked, and saw a pair of bright eyes looking at herself. It was lumia.


    "Yes, I won."


    Beren nodded and felt very happy. After all, she was further away from the bonus.


    "Lost, even lost."


    The arrogant girl was standing blankly and muttering to herself, while the girl as a sister was comforting quietly.


    "Little girl, in fact, the dishes you two combined are not worse than that group."


    When this sentence came to her ears, the girl immediately raised her head and looked at Rex, the "Kitchen God" sitting in the middle of the jury.


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", saw the girl and seemed to see the doubt in each other''s eyes. The middle-aged man smiled and explained to the girl.


    "When the two dishes can''t draw a conclusion, there are not many ways to draw a conclusion, and do you know where the young man won?"


    After hearing the speech, the girl shook her head. Novel network


    "He was very adventurous. He knew he had lost in spices, but he put all his eggs in one basket and made a very adventurous move. He condensed the most wild flavor and reached the realm of delicious taste. Indeed, just like the name of the dish, it was" a miracle beyond the limit ", You ended up with a tie when you had the greatest advantage, so, do you understand? "


    After hearing the words of "Kitchen God", the girl was also stunned. She slightly lowered her head and clenched her palm. After having an absolute advantage, the result was a tie, which actually meant that they were a little inferior.


    So the girl bit her lips, turned and walked in front of beren and lumia, and suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were full of unwilling.


    "Remember me! My name is sishaka yegallu, and my sister''s name is migra. If there is a resurrection match later, we will come back for revenge!"


    After saying these words, the girl named sishaka took her sister migra''s hand and walked down the platform. When she left, she glanced at Belen and left with a hum.


    "Resurrection coin? Why is there a resurrection race?"


    Belen was stunned when she heard the girl''s words. Why is there a resurrection race?


    After beren and lumia left the stage, lumia was thinking about something. She wrinkled her small nose, then turned her head and looked at the man around her.


    "Well, Bellen, do you want to hire me?"


    "Ah? Why hire you?"


    Hearing lumia''s words, beren looked at the girl very puzzled. She didn''t understand what the girl was saying. Novel network


    "That girl said she wanted to avenge you. If you hire me, I can help you kill her."


    "Eh!? no, no!"


    Hearing lumia''s words, beren immediately opened her eyes, and then waved her hands again and again. She felt very ashamed. Did the girl misunderstand something.


    "Why? Belem, do you have a tendency to be abused?"


    Lumia could not help suspecting that beren had a special hobby, because she found that the man didn''t feel angry in the face of his own assassination, which was a very strange thing, and now she didn''t care about what others said about "revenge".


    "Oh!"


    Lumia suddenly hugged her head, then looked at beren with a wronged expression.


    Belen waved his fist. He was very helpless. How could this guy think of such a strange place and couldn''t help giving a violent chestnut.


    "That man just wants to beat us in the game. Where do you want to go?"


    "Well, that''s OK. In order not to let them defeat us, hire me!"


    Lumia covered her forehead again and puffed her cheeks. She looked at the murderer who flicked her forehead with her fingers. It hurt so much that tears were about to come out.


    "If you let those people nearby hear it, you''ll be in bad luck."


    Beren took back his fingers, then looked at the people walking around, and looked at Yan lumia helplessly. How did the child become a killer? It''s obviously a natural fool.


    Doesn''t it mean that assassins are killers, a serious, cold and intelligent career?


    Now it doesn''t look like it!


    Beren suggested: "today our game is over, otherwise, go back?"


    It has to be said that only one game makes beren feel a little exhausted. First, the two girls are really powerful and put a lot of pressure on him. Second, the competition environment, but in front of so many people, it makes him very uncomfortable, because he is not good at crowded scenes.


    "Ah? Well, all right"


    After hearing beren''s proposal, lumia was stunned and smiled reluctantly, which made the former feel very confused. Does the child still want to stay here?


    "Do you want to stay and watch the game?"


    If this is the case, Belen will not be able to leave alone. After all, they are partners. Moreover, latil and they should still be working. It''s boring to go back by themselves.


    "I have no place to go."


    "Ha? You mean, you don''t have a place to live?"


    Beren was stunned and asked curiously.


    Lumia blinked her eyes and nodded her head shyly.


    ¡°¡±


    The kitchen god competition is one of the most famous events in the Empire. Every event report of it will be reported by the newspaper, and the excellent dishes made by chefs will have a general process to let everyone know. It is also one of the ways to improve their reputation. Many chefs have their reputation only after they make achievements in competitions.


    In a city, in a seemingly luxurious and high-end restaurant, a young man with red hair is sitting in a chair looking at today''s newspaper, and the key content published in recent newspapers is about "kitchen god competition".


    The young man with red hair looks very beautiful and handsome. At the moment, he is wearing a white chef''s suit. His deep eyes sweep through the newspaper. When he looks at the dish called "miracle beyond the limit", the young man is stunned, and then looks at the picture below. Those are the two groups of people fighting.


    When the red haired youth saw a familiar face, he couldn''t help laughing, which also made other nearby staff confused and couldn''t help looking at it.


    "Chef Chuangxian, what''s the matter with you?"


    Someone asked the red haired young man curiously. Many people admire the young man who has become the chef of their restaurant at a young age, because his cooking is really good, even though he is often lazy.


    The young man with red hair showed a meaningful smile at the questioner, then continued to look at the newspaper. After reading the results, he closed the newspaper and put it aside, stood up, stretched, and then walked to the door.


    "Work! Don''t be lazy today!"

 Chapter 178

    "No place to live? Where do you sleep these days?"


    When she heard that lumia said she didn''t have a place to live, Belen was stunned immediately, and then thought of it. Is it difficult for lumia to live in a tree these days?


    "Well, I, I often sleep in trees, that is, the one with many leaves, which can keep out the snow. The killer girl scratched her cheek in shame.


    Really live in a tree!?


    "Aren''t you cold?"


    "How can it not be cold! It''s so cold!"


    Lumia seemed to anticipate her sleep at night again. She couldn''t help sniffing. It was clear that she was such a powerful killer, but she was so poor.


    In this regard, beren is also very surprised. As a killer, shouldn''t there be a high reward after a successful mission? Why can''t you even afford a house?


    Beren asked curiously, "don''t you have any savings? Don''t you mean you have completed a lot of tasks?"


    "Well, this is me"


    Lumia was a little confused. Her shy look had disappeared, leaving only the haze that beren couldn''t understand. Finally, she was silent. The girl just lowered her head and didn''t explain anything.


    Seeing the girl''s look, beren didn''t continue to ask. Since the girl didn''t want to say, he wouldn''t ask, so he immediately changed the topic.


    "It''s still early. We should have dinner later. Come to me first."


    "Yes."


    So, Belen took lumia away from the game, and on the way, in order to make the girl no longer so silent, Belen also found a few topics.


    On the way, Belen also learned the problem of bonus from lumia''s mouth. As long as she entered the top 32, there were 1000 gold coins, while the top 16 was 2000 gold coins. It was a thousand until the top four. Only the two people in the finals had a staggering bonus.


    The second prize is 7000 gold coins!


    The champion is 10000 gold coins!


    When he heard the news, beren''s eyes were about to pop out. He had never mastered so many gold coins in his life. If he had 10000 gold coins, wouldn''t he need to buy and sell for a long, long time?!


    At this moment, beren''s eyes on the game immediately went a lot further. Even if he couldn''t win the championship, he should try his best to win. After all, starting from the top 32, every win represents a thousand gold coins!


    Although the reward for the champion is very rich, there will be a lot of trouble after having the name of "Kitchen God". Well, it''s really trouble for beren.


    So from the beginning, he only focused on the bonus, not the fame he got from the competition. He didn''t have much interest in the kitchen industry.


    At the moment, the two of them are having dinner. Belen has prepared some meals very roughly. Not only Belen but also lumia don''t have a high demand for meals. They really deserve their status as a master cook. Novel network


    "Would you like to go somewhere with me in the evening?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, lumia, who was chewing, asked with a confused mouth, "where are you going?"


    "A tavern."


    Because he was eating outside the straw shed, he could see the sun, and beren also looked up at the rising sun with an expectant look in her eyes.


    At the moment, in the "Aegean house" tavern, the clerks are not as busy as in the peak period. After all, most people go to the game, so the tavern is not busy.


    However, in addition to this time, other times are very busy. After all, even the game has rest time, and the evening is the busiest time.


    "How boring."


    Latil was sitting in a chair with her head on the back of her hand. She really wanted to go to the competition. After all, she learned that beren was also a contestant after that day.


    What is Mr. Belen like in the game?


    Latil would like to have a look. After all, Mr. beren usually looks very lazy and doesn''t seem to show enthusiasm for anything. Maybe you can see Mr. beren''s serious side in the game?


    Must be handsome!


    It seems that a very handsome beren has been made up in my mind. Latil''s mouth also unconsciously shows a shallow smile, and two lovely cat ears are constantly swinging.


    Dorino just saw this look of latil, and then with a joking smile on his face, walked to latil gently, leaned close to the latter''s ear and whispered gently.


    "Isn''t it handsome?"


    "Well, very handsome."


    Latil was immersed in her own world, but nevertheless, she answered seriously.


    "Do you like him so much?"


    "I like him so much!"


    At this point, latil''s eyes were bent into crescent moon, a happy smile, and she didn''t notice that she stepped into someone''s trap.


    "Who does latil like?"


    "Bay, of course!"


    At this moment, latil suddenly woke up. The moment she turned her head, she looked at a pair of eyes with cunning eyes. It was dolino''s.


    "Addo, you and me, no, it''s not what you think!"


    At this moment, latil''s cheeks were red, like a red fruit. She realized that she had just revealed her mind, which was really embarrassing!


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t hear the man''s name."


    Dorino straightened up, put his hands around him, then sighed with regret, followed by a very sly glance at rattel.


    "Can you tell me who it is?"


    "No, no!"


    "HMM."


    Dorino licked his upper lip, and then smiled at latil strangely, which made the latter feel very ashamed. Unexpectedly, he said it carelessly.


    Latil stretched out her hands to cover her face, blushing. Has she reached this level unconsciously? When did it start?


    In this regard, the cat girl has no answer at all.


    Soon it was night. It seemed that today''s race was over, so people who had been hungry for a long time ran out to find a place to fill their stomachs. Therefore, all restaurants and pubs immediately entered the peak period.


    This "Aegean home" is no exception. With the passage of time, the employees are more and more busy, and latil and Laiya are also sweating, but they add a bit of color.


    At this time, a man and a girl appeared outside the tavern, and then walked in slowly. Because the atmosphere in the tavern was very lively, no one found them, while the young man looked inside the tavern and was still muttering.


    "Latil, what are they doing?"

 Chapter 179

    The two people outside the tavern were Belen and latil. In the afternoon, Belen wanted to see their work, but carefully thought that latil and them should have a rest during that period of time, so she was ready to come during their busy period. Novel network


    It must be great when your children are busy.


    Well, as the only elder in my family, I should visit.


    Having said that, beren forgot latil. They didn''t tell themselves the specific location of their work. They just knew the general direction, which made beren find it very hard.


    "Well, go in and have a look."


    Belen sighed. She always thought there were a lot of pubs here. She didn''t know if latil and them were here.


    After entering the tavern, beren looked around at the full tables. Finally, he looked at the vacant seats on the side, which was the seat closest to the door. Because of the cold weather, all the empty seats were nearby.


    But beren didn''t mind. He sat down, and lumia sat aside. Then she looked around, as if she was very interested in the lively environment of the tavern.


    At this time, dolino, who was finishing a table, also noticed the two Berens near the table at the door. He immediately trotted over. Although he was very tired, he still had a sweet smile on his face.


    "Hello, sir. Do you need something to eat? Or, have some wine?"


    Seeing the short haired girl, Belen noticed the maid style dress on each other at the first sight, which gave people a very lovely feeling. It was also very suitable for the short haired girl, so he subconsciously praised it. Novel network


    "So cute."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing the guest''s words, doriano also opened his eyes, then blinked several times, put his hand behind his head, and then smiled very lively.


    "Ha ha, thank you, sir."


    Beren was stunned and nodded.


    So the atmosphere became silent


    Doriano was puzzled, and then asked, "has Mr. decided what to eat?"


    "Well, that me"


    Belen has long been aware of the serious sense of crisis. After all, she encountered such an embarrassing situation when looking for latil''s tavern.


    He doesn''t have much money on him!


    In the face of the confused eyes of the short haired girl in front of her, Belen bit her teeth and said, "can you show me the menu? It''s my first time here."


    You can''t be cheeky anymore.


    "OK."


    Doriano nodded, and then handed the little book in his hand to the strange looking gentleman. When the latter was about to take over the menu, doriano suddenly thought of something.


    "Sir, I think you''re tired from walking? Shall I bring you a glass of water? Water doesn''t cost you money."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also loosened the pamphlet holding the menu, and then nodded resolutely. He said, "please make sure to give me a glass of water, please!"


    "OK, just a moment, please."


    Doriano smiled and took back the menu booklet. She also guessed the dilemma of the gentleman in front of her, so she took the initiative to speak and gave the other party a step down in order to ease the embarrassment.


    Doriano will not despise others for such things. After all, who doesn''t have any difficulties in life?


    After seeing the short haired girl turn around and drive away, Belen was also relieved. He naturally understood that the girl said this sentence in order not to embarrass himself. Therefore, he was also very grateful. After all, he really had no money!


    "Belem."


    Hearing lumia calling him, Belen looked at the girl suspiciously and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I want that." Lumia held out her finger.


    Bellen looked in the direction she pointed out and saw a huge ice cream on the table of several women over there, in front of everyone!


    "You don''t want that, do you?"


    Lumia nodded at beren with hopeful eyes. She said, "just lend me. I haven''t eaten such a big ice cream yet!"


    "This"


    As soon as beren came up with a voice to dissuade the girl, lumia approached beren with a pitiful look, and beren saw the pitiful face in front of her, and then lost the battle.


    So, after hesitating for a while, Belen summoned up the courage to call the waiter. He didn''t know whether anyone would respond. After all, there were too many people.


    Dolinoben had already filled the water, but at the moment, she was a little embarrassed because there were guests around calling her to order. At this time, latil came over.


    Latil saw dorino in a dilemma, so he wanted to help. He smiled and asked, "where is this water going? Give it to me."


    When dorino saw latil coming to help, he was also very happy. He immediately said, "latil! It''s a great help. It''s the table at the door. It should be easy to find. After all, it''s only one table." So he put down two glasses of water and ran to the other side to order for the guests.


    Latil picked up two glasses of water, then went to the seat near the door and looked around. There was only one table in the corner. I think it was there.


    "Excuse me, is that the water you want?"


    When she put two glasses of water on the table, latil''s face suddenly froze, because her eyes were on the girl''s eyes on the seat.


    "Wow!"


    At the moment when lumia saw latil, the whole person jumped up in fear, and then the person with the stool retreated until it hit the corner of the wall. She trembled like a frightened little mouse.


    "Well, I"


    Seeing lumia''s frightened appearance, latil was also stunned. However, when she was going to apologize, she suddenly felt a line of sight, her neck twisted a little stiff, and a familiar beautiful face appeared in her line of sight.


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun!"


    Latil was also frightened. He stepped back a few steps, and his brain went blank for a time.


    Belen was stunned to see latil wearing this very lovely dress. After all, this is a style latil has never worn.


    A maid''s cat eared girl?


    "Latile, this dress suits you very well."


    Hearing Belem''s words, latil''s cheeks immediately turned crimson. She didn''t feel anything to show anyone, but Belem was very embarrassed when she saw it.


    Although I am very happy to hear Belen''s words.


    Seeing that latil was so restrained, Belen immediately realized the bad and hurriedly said, "you don''t have to feel pressure. I just came to visit."


    At the smell of the speech, latil pursed her lips, her eyes were moist and moving, with a unique style. The blush on her face did not fade for a long time. She always felt very embarrassed in front of Mr. beren in this dress.


    Beren suddenly noticed the girl who was still trembling, and then remembered something. He looked at latil who was at a loss.


    "Then, can I have the ice cream over there?"


    Beren pointed to the huge cup of ice cream on the table over there.

 Chapter 180

    When latil heard what beren said, she looked in the direction beren pointed out. When she saw the super large cup of ice cream, she was stunned, and then looked back. Novel network


    "Super large ice cream?"


    "Yes."


    Beren nodded.


    So latil silently glanced at lumia, who was still trembling in the corner, because she heard Belen say she wanted one and brought the latter. There is no doubt that the ice cream is for the girl.


    "Mr. beren, won''t you have one yourself?"


    "I, I, I''ll forget it. After eating, I''m quite full."


    Hearing latil''s words, beren felt embarrassed and touched her hair. It was enough to buy one for lumia, and it was too extravagant to order another for herself.


    "Why did Mr. beren invite her to eat?"


    Latil looked at lumia with a look. Although she wanted to apologize to lumia before, she was uncomfortable at the thought that Belen was so kind to lumia.


    "Well, because, because she said she wanted to eat, so"


    "Because she wanted to eat, did Mr. Bellen buy it for her? Obviously, Mr. Bellen has no money now."


    When she heard beren''s words, latil immediately grasped the skirt corner, and her face was full of discontent. It was clear that the girl had only known Mr. beren for a few days. It was clear that life was very difficult now, but Mr. beren was actually willing to pay for food for her. Novel network


    Why?!


    Did, did Mr. beren like her?


    At the thought of this, latil had an inexplicable taste in her heart. She pursed her lips and looked at lumia who was still squatting in the corner of the wall.


    Thinking that latil was dissatisfied with the problem of funds, Belen quickly explained: "latil, it''s not like this. She just lent it to lumia. She didn''t bring money with her, so she asked me."


    After hearing the speech, latil turned her eyes to Belen. She cared more about other things than this, but she couldn''t ask at all on such an occasion.


    "One, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "OK, I see."


    After writing down the name of the dish, latil squinted at lumia again, then turned and left. The bad taste in her heart was still swirling.


    "Why is latil angry?"


    Belen was also vaguely aware of latil''s wrong mood and had some doubts. He had given an explanation for buying the ice cream for lumia. Was it because he came to visit without consent?


    In contrast, beren is not good at expressing emotions, latil is not good at hiding her emotions, so her emotions are basically written on her face.


    Then, beren turned and looked at lumia, who was still trembling slightly. The latter was like a frightened little mouse. She had no resistance at all and couldn''t pretend to be dead.


    The girl is more a mouse than a killer.


    Belen''s mouth could not help but smoke. It was really like a mouse. Otherwise, how could she be frightened by latil, who is a sub race of cats?


    "Are you okay?"


    However, Belen couldn''t bear to see lumia like this all the time, so she carefully came to lumia and squatted down. The latter just sobbed and stared at Belen with clear eyes.


    "Not afraid, latile. She actually wants to apologize to you. You don''t have to be so afraid of her."


    "But, but her eyes, just like, I see the person I want to kill!"


    Beren, who heard this sentence, was speechless. There was no exaggeration, but she had to comfort the girl: "latil is a very clever girl. Don''t be afraid. Besides, you''re a killer! How can you be afraid?"


    In this regard, lumia timidly retorted, "but there are killers and people who are afraid!"


    Beren was speechless.


    After a lot of hard work, Belen finally dispelled the fear in lumia''s heart with words, and the girl gradually returned to normal. Although she had lingering palpitations, she still sat back to her position.


    "Does it really matter? She seems to hate me."


    Lumia was in a low mood and was looking down at the wooden table.


    "No, no, latil is just in a bad mood. She won''t hate you."


    Belen comforted lumia again. Seeing that the killer girl was lost because other girls hated her, she felt a little funny. From this point of view, she was a very lovely child.


    At this time, latil had come with the super large ice cream. She just saw Belen talking to lumia, so the cat eared girl immediately sank her face,


    Why is it closer than just now?!


    TA!


    The super large ice cream directly knocked on the table where beren and lumia were. This time, lumia was not only scared soft, but also beren.


    "Guest, your oversized ice cream."


    Latil said a cold word, then glanced at latil indifferently, turned and left, continued to greet other guests, and made no explanation for his behavior.


    Seeing the girl''s cold appearance, Belen was stunned, and lumia began to tremble again. After a long time, the girl stared at the super large ice cream in front of her. If it was in other seasons, the ice cream would have begun to melt.


    If you were so angry for no reason, where would you feel like eating at the beginning.


    Belen also sat there in silence. He stared at the ceiling and didn''t understand what had happened. He came to visit without saying hello. Would he have attracted so much resentment?


    Latil, who was working on the other side, walked away from time to time and looked in the direction of beren. When she saw that boy and girl sitting in their seats, she began to feel guilty.


    She seemed to have gone too far, but she acted naturally at that time. Although she wanted to explain herself, latil knew that her actions were completely aimed at the girl.


    Obviously, I wanted to apologize, but seeing that the girl was so close to Mr. beren, I suddenly forgot this, and my mood was wrong immediately.


    "Latil, the person you like is not that one?"


    "Ah!"


    Dorino''s voice suddenly appeared in her ear. Latil was also startled. Then she turned her head and looked at the short haired girl next to her. She wanted to say something, but she endured it, ignored her and poured water for the guests.


    For latil''s abnormal reaction, dorino pinched his chin as if thinking, then smiled and looked at Leia, who was carrying dishes.


    "Hello, your large curry steak rice!"


    Leia put the curry on the table, then turned around and saw dorino smiling at her. She was also stunned.


    "Addo, what''s the matter?"


    "Nah, Leia, does that gentleman have anything to do with you?" Dorino pulled Leia aside, then hooked Leia''s arm and pointed in the direction of beren.


    Leia looked at it. When she saw the familiar figure, she was stunned and surprised, and then smiled and nodded to dorino.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 181

    Seeing Leiya nodding, dorino''s smile was a little cunning. She recalled the scene she had seen the man before.


    The man gave her the impression that he was a little handsome boy from his appearance, but he was not the so-called boy next door type, because his temperament was not more brilliant. Generally speaking, he was a very ordinary man.


    "Nothing special"


    Dorino murmured to himself and couldn''t figure it out. In the past few days, dorino also learned from latil that they lived with someone. They thought they would be a very extraordinary person, but today they were surprised. They didn''t expect to be such an ordinary person.


    Whether latil or Leia, or latis and Elia, are such lovely and beautiful girls. Moreover, Leia is a member of the elf family. Elia showed such an extraordinary side that day. There is no reason to follow such an ordinary man.


    "Mr. Bellen is nothing special, but ah, he is a very kind and gentle man."


    After hearing dorino''s words and understanding what was in her mind, Leia didn''t mind, because even in her opinion, Mr. Belen was indeed a very ordinary person.


    Of course, this is beyond the scene at that time.


    "Hee hee."


    Seeing that Leia heard her words, dorino scratched his cheek in shame, and then looked again in the direction of Belen in the distance.


    "There seems to be something wrong with latil''s mood. Is she having trouble with that gentleman?"


    Leia shook her head after hearing the speech. Her eyes were on lumia, smiled and said, "no, it''s just that she''s making trouble."


    "The person that latil likes" dorino looked at Leia tentatively.


    Leia turned her head and smiled meaningfully. She didn''t answer dorino''s question positively, and this attitude made dorino think something else.


    "So, Leia, do you like that man?"


    "Ah?"


    Layarden was stunned when she heard dorino''s question. She looked at the short haired girl in front of her and didn''t understand the problem at all.


    "I say, does Leia like that man?"


    Dorino smiled and repeated his question, which was not too big.


    "I, I, how can I"


    Hearing this question again, Leia immediately shook her head and waved her hand to deny it. Then her cheeks puffed up and angrily reached out and pinched dorino''s cheek.


    "What nonsense!"


    "Oh, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!"


    Dorino''s cheek was pulled, and he immediately begged for mercy with a sad face.


    "Hum."


    Leia let go of her hands, snorted, didn''t take the problem seriously, and then walked in the direction of beren. After all, Mr. beren came to visit, so it''s not good not to say hello. Novel network


    At the moment, beren and lumia have also returned to normal. The girl took the spoon and began to eat super large ice cream. The melted sweetness and ice at the entrance made the girl''s eyes turn into crescent moon.


    "Eat well!"


    Belen looked at the super large cup of ice cream, and then looked at the snow under the light outside the hotel. Is it a pleasure to eat ice cream in this weather?


    "Mr. beren!"


    When he heard someone calling, beren also came back and looked around. A tall blonde girl was standing in front of him with a playful and beautiful smile on her face.


    "Leia."


    Leia glanced at lumia who was eating ice cream, then smiled and asked beren, "why is Mr. beren here?"


    "Even if I come to visit, I care about your work." At this point, Belen stopped again. After a moment of silence, she carefully glanced at latil serving vegetables and asked, "how''s latil? She seems very dissatisfied with me coming here."


    Hearing the speech, Leia was laughing in her heart. She was not busy because of Mr. beren''s sudden visit. It was clearly to be happy. The reason for dissatisfaction was clearly nearby.


    Nevertheless, Leia couldn''t say it, so she went on and replied, "it''s all right. Latil is not so angry anymore."


    "That''s good."


    Belen breathed a sigh of relief, or it would be embarrassing to go back at night.


    Then Leia looked at lumia who was eating and immersed in the world of one person and ice cream. She smiled and said, "Hello, are you lumia? My name is Leia. I''m really sorry that night."


    "Ah, that''s okay, it''s okay."


    Lumia was stunned after she recovered, and then after making sure that the other party was not hostile, she replied carefully. In her impression, the girl in front of her didn''t do anything to her that day.


    "After all, we are rude. The actions of latil and Elia almost hurt you. Please forgive me."


    Although she didn''t blame them when she saw lumia, Leia didn''t forget it. Instead, she bowed to lumia very sincerely. The etiquette was very high. No matter how she looked, it was their fault. Obviously, she didn''t know anything at that time. It was completely because they misunderstood the girl.


    Lumia seemed unable to cope with this situation. At the moment, she couldn''t say a word. Instead, she looked left and right. Finally, she turned her eyes to Belen next to her and asked for help.


    Seeing this, Belen also felt helpless. Did he make any mistakes in his cognition of killers? How could there be such killers?


    "Leia, she said she forgave you."


    Hearing the speech, Leia also looked up at lumia, as if she wanted to confirm, and lumia nodded her head like mashing garlic when she saw the girl looking.


    Leia straightened herself up again, and then looked at the girl who seemed to be about the same age as latil curiously. She also noticed the other party''s embarrassment, and began to think constantly in her heart.


    It doesn''t seem to be a bad girl.


    So Leia took a step forward, then smiled and held out a hand to lumia to show friendship. She said, "then get to know each other again. Hello, lumia! My name is Leia!"


    Looking at the hand stretched out in front of her, lumia was stunned, and then looked at beren next to her. The latter nodded to him, while lumia looked at the blonde girl in front of her. After seeing Leiya''s kind smile, she also stretched out her hand and held it with Leiya.


    "You, Hello, my name is lumia."


    Belen was also very happy to see this scene, and then looked at Leia with great admiration. The lively and cheerful girl was really gifted in diplomatic ability.


    I hope latil can become good friends with lumia, too.


    wait


    Belen turned her head and looked at lumia beside her. Why did the killer who wanted to kill himself become friends with the people around him?


    However, when Belem saw the shy smile on lumia''s face at the moment, she shook her head, closed her mind, and then smiled helplessly at the bottom of her heart.


    forget it.


    The child is a completely harmless killer.

 Chapter 182

    Although it was getting late, there were still a lot of guests in the store, so Leia ran to work again after chatting with beren.


    "She is a good person!"


    Lumia looked at the busy blonde figure and sincerely sighed.


    Hearing lumia''s words, beren was also pleased and replied, "of course, Leia is a good child. Would you like to make friends with her?"


    "Friends?" Lumia was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Beren nodded.


    "I''d better not."


    "Ah?"


    Beren was stunned when he heard this. He thought he had heard wrong. How could this atmosphere say such a thing? So he asked "why"?


    "Leia is a good boy, but I''m not."


    Lumia showed a very beautiful smile towards beren. It was sweet and beautiful, but it was very unpleasant in beren''s eyes. It was a sense of disobedience.


    "I''m finished. See you tomorrow."


    Just when beren was in a daze, lumia finished the super large ice cream, then stood up and bent over to beren, as if to express her thanks, then turned and walked out of the tavern. After a few steps, she disappeared into the dark.


    After lumia left, Belen also recovered. He scratched his head and looked at the empty cup with some doubts in his heart. Novel network


    "Where does the child live?"


    After the brain became active again, Belen looked at the busy figures of latil and Leia, and his eyes lingered on the latter for a while. The golden hair flashed a person in his mind.


    Then, Belen was already looking at the snow outside. I don''t know when it became bigger. The snow fell all over the ground, but the noise in his ears could not affect his state of mind. For a time, many pictures of the past appeared in his mind.


    Since when, he has been a sentimental person.


    A long time ago, it wasn''t like this.


    He left his hometown when he was very young. His parents had long forgotten his appearance. In his mind, there was only a proud guy who took him all the way. Along the way, that guy taught him a lot.


    How to tie the rope, how to fill the stomach, and what are those words? All the basis of survival was taught to him by that person. I saw countless people or things along the way, both terrible and lovely.


    But ah, the man often said to him, "the so-called life is full of forms. In fact, you can''t see it at all."


    There was a smile on the man''s face all the time. Beren had never seen the man look distressed. Oh, no, there was.


    "Bellen, can''t you smile? What a boring boy."


    Yes, every time he saw something interesting, the guy always smiled, but when the man saw his expressionless face, he immediately showed a distressed expression.


    In fact, the man wanted to teach beren the smile. He had learned it. He just wanted to laugh to the man. The man was no longer around. It was too late.


    Later, I went to that school. Because I was naive at that time, I had been wearing a funny mask for three years. Now I think I still feel childish, but that is also the proof of his worship of that person. It''s not ashamed at all.


    Because he didn''t make wearing a mask a shame.


    In addition, although he often wears a mask, there are always some guys who like pranks to find a way to take off the mask. Although he didn''t explore deeply, how many guys knew his true face at that time?


    The reason for wearing masks is always laughed at by those guys.


    In the top school Park in the whole empire, Belen unexpectedly gained the "friendship" that she didn''t understand at that time. Those guys are very powerful, well, in all aspects.


    To say which period of life has been the happiest so far, it is undoubtedly the time in the school park. At that time, he gradually understood the various forms of life and what happiness is.


    School time is really good.


    It has been four years since graduation. Except for a few who have inherited the teacher''s profession in the School Park, most people have gone their own way. Think about what Verny said before, some guys have traveled to very distant places.


    Maybe there are some anxious, even children?


    Thinking of this, beren, sitting alone in the corner and looking at the snow outside the window, subconsciously showed a soft smile, but no one saw this scene.


    Up to now, Bellen can vaguely hear the voices of those guys. It''s really noisy, but it''s good to quarrel like this all day.


    "Jianju 2, I have learned new magic recently. Let''s have two moves!"


    "Hey, don''t you feel tired just because you practice with others all day?"


    "Please be quiet. I''m reading."


    There were always so many voices at the tea party every day, but they all enjoyed it.


    Thoughts gradually recovered, the snowflakes scattered under the light gradually became clear, the black eyes blinked, and the heart was inexplicably melancholy.


    Can I still see you?


    Belen couldn''t help thinking of the words that Keller reminded him when he met Keller.


    "Xueyuan Festival"


    The School Park festival of flozarno School Park is not the kind of School Park festival held by ordinary schools every year. Because of its different status, the School Park festival held by flozarno School Park naturally has an extraordinary influence.


    There is only one school Park Festival after six years.


    It was precisely because of the School Park Festival six years ago that he had the title of "sword second".


    Originally, he didn''t have much ideas about the School Park Festival, but he had an idea as early as when he developed magic for latil and latis. After all, he couldn''t forget how to let latis enter school.


    I think a lot of things tonight, which also makes him look forward to the School Park festival that will come in less than half a year. I should be able to see those guys.


    So, what about you? Will you come?


    The figure of the man reappeared in beren''s mind. He shook his head at the bottom of his heart. There has been no news for so many years, and it should be unlikely to appear.


    But you don''t have to worry about me anymore.


    Why?


    "Mr. beren!"


    There was a girl''s voice in his ear. Beren turned his head and saw that the four girls had changed back their clothes and stood in front of him, and the previous noisy voice had disappeared. Unknowingly, it had been so long that they all came to latil and they were off work.


    "Are you off duty?"


    "Yes! Thanks to Mr. beren sitting here all the time."


    Leia looked at beren in surprise, and then looked around. She found that lumia was no longer here. She should have left earlier.


    Latil pursed her lips, the cat''s pupils twinkled, and then said, "Mr. Belen, shall we go home?"


    Belem looked at the cat eared girl who seemed to have something to say to himself. His face gradually softened. He stood up and rubbed the heads of Elia and latis.


    "Go home."


    Because.


    I already have a family.

 Chapter 183

    The next day, the snow still didn''t stop. Once the snow season began, the snow couldn''t stop until spring came.


    Today, the clouds are gloomy and depressing. Dark clouds are dense. It''s a mixture of rain and snow. It''s chilly.


    In a dark alley of the city, two figures stand at the end. One of them is lumia, the killer girl known by Belen. In front of lumia, there is a man in a black cloak. Because the environment is very dark and his back is facing, he can''t see his face.


    "Why haven''t you finished your task yet?"


    It was a man''s thick voice, but the indifference in the voice gave people a cold feeling.


    "I"


    Lumia can''t give an answer. The girl is lowering her head at the moment. From the beginning to now, she only attacked and killed the "Kitchen God", but she was stopped.


    "Explain."


    The man spit out these two words indifferently.


    "I had an attack, but it failed."


    Lumia gave a vague explanation.


    For the girl''s answer, the man with his back to lumia was silent, which solidified the atmosphere for a bit, and even lumia couldn''t help being nervous.


    Finally, the man said, "the employer of this order has been a little impatient."


    "I''ll finish it as soon as possible!"


    Lumia gave the answer firmly.


    However, the man said, "seven days."


    There was no doubt that the cold voice made the girl''s body tremble, and then trembled to say the word "yes", the figure would disappear in the dark if it was a ghost.


    The rain and snow fell, and there was no cover on lumia''s head, and she didn''t know how long she had stood here. Her hair was wet, her bangs hung in front of her eyes, and she could vaguely see the determination in her eyes.


    The hand held the dagger at his waist.


    From the second day, the "kitchen god competition" is still in the second competition project. The battle between the 64 groups will take at least three days.


    Therefore, beren has two days'' rest, which makes him much easier. After all, he has to bear great pressure every game.


    Although I don''t have much money around me, fortunately, I still have a lot of food reserves. At least I can fill my stomach before I get the bonus.


    After everyone came back last night and groomed, Belen first received latil''s apology for his rude attitude at night.


    In this regard, beren just rubbed the girl''s head. He didn''t care much about it, because until the end, he thought that latil was dissatisfied because he showed up to visit without saying hello.


    In that case, there is no reason to mind latil''s attitude.


    At that time, Leia had already seen through everything, but she just smiled silently and didn''t pull their channels together to make beren a fool.


    However, because of what happened last night, Bellen decided not to go to the pub today, but she still had to go tomorrow. After all, the four girls in overalls were so cute. As the head of the family, she couldn''t let some rude guys look at his children.


    However, he will feel very embarrassed because he has no money and just goes to sit down.


    At noon, beren put away the books. Reading books occasionally can nourish the mind. But now, I''m hungry and it''s time to eat.


    For various reasons, Bellen is in a very good mood today. On the way to the big thatched shed, she still hummed a little song, although the scene seemed a little contrary because of her expressionless face.


    Belen came to the big hut. He suddenly saw an old woman with a bent waist and a headscarf. She was feeding the Earth Dragon. It should be an old woman.


    But why feed the earthworm?


    Is it the staff of this hotel?


    Belen didn''t think deeply, but the hotel staff were very grateful for helping their old man feed, so he went over and came to the man.


    "Well, thank you for feeding it."


    "You''re welcome."


    When she heard this voice, Belen was slightly stunned. What''s the matter with this voice? It''s not like an old woman''s voice at all. It''s a nice voice, and it''s too young!


    "You"


    At the moment when beren was about to speak, his pupils suddenly shrunk, and an awe inspiring murderous spirit rendered the air in an instant, and the goose bumps all over his body came out.


    Ding!


    The clear and pleasant voice rang through his ears. Two cold awns suddenly appeared in his sight, appeared from both sides at the same time, and went to beren''s neck and abdomen at the same time.


    Also at this moment, Belen saw the man who had turned around. His beautiful face came into view. His face was expressionless, cold and murderous.


    Lumia!


    On this new day, a new assassination began!


    Such a close distance, faster than the last time, very sharp cold awn, at this moment, it was a perfect surprise for Belen!


    Compared with the distance between the dagger in his left hand and himself, the cold light in his right hand is undoubtedly more deadly and close. In the face of such a situation, beren naturally responded.


    Buzz!


    From Belen''s body, a light blue light appeared in an instant, and his hands had been raised. When facing the most dangerous blow on the left, he bent his fingers and bounced his fingers on the side of the dagger.


    Click!


    The slight and crisp sound suddenly appeared, and the dagger cracked and exploded in an instant, turned into fragments, and even cut beren''s cheek.


    On Belen''s right, the cold awn had stopped in the air and was caught in his hand by Belen''s hand, but he didn''t hurt his palm. There was still a point to go.


    Dressing up like this to assassinate people is really hard enough!


    Belen looked at the girl dressed up by the old woman in front of him. There were countless crows flying over his head, and the slight pain in his cheek made him react at the next moment.


    The other party''s attack continues!


    Lumia was also shocked by the fact that her dagger was broken, but at the next moment her eyes returned to a cold color. She loosened her hands and bent down again, just like the way she had bent down before. She saw her hands wiped on her waist and several knives flying out.


    Belen stepped back for two steps, and then threw the dagger aside. She looked at the girl in front of her with a headache. Didn''t she say to retreat after a failure?


    "It''s shameful. It''s clearly said that if you don''t succeed, you''ll find another chance!"


    "Now is the opportunity."


    Under the "flaw" of beren''s opening speech, the girl''s speed opened beren''s eyes. The beautiful girl showed amazing strength at the moment. Her scarf fell, her black hair fluttered, and a cold light flashed from bottom to top in the boy''s eyes.

 Chapter 184

    At the moment, the two people in the hut are standing motionless. One hand is rigidly stagnant in the air, and that hand is holding a short sword. The blade is very sharp. As long as you get close, you can make your skin feel the tingling feeling. Novel network


    The dagger stopped under Belen''s chest, and the movement from bottom to top was stopped. It was butted against the blade by two fingers, but there was no substantive contact, and it was blocked by an air force.


    No matter how the girl used her power, the short sword could not move up by a minute, so she simply gave up the upward stroke and chose to stab directly. The distance from the chest was only an inch.


    Seeing this, beren''s right hand shook slightly again, and then bent his fingers. The finger bounced on the sword, and the short sword was broken in a moment.


    After the failure of the third assault, beren thought the girl would give up, but he didn''t expect the latter to turn around in place and kick with one foot. There was no doubt that she had a cold weapon on the toe of her shoe.


    Again!?


    Although I don''t know what happened to lumia today, Belen can''t relax in the face of many deadly attacks.


    So he decided to teach the girl a lesson.


    There are so many killers, let''s break them all.


    "Don''t compensate me later."


    After Belen shouted, she raised her hand again, and her breath rose again. When the increase reached 25%, Belen''s physical quality had been balanced with Superman. Novel network


    Click.


    When Belen hit the sharp weapon with his backhand, his unparalleled power directly shook the sharp weapon to pieces, and he reached out and gently patted the girl on the shoulder, shaking her back.


    Instead of avoiding the attack all the time, beren simply wanted to break all the girls'' weapons. His increasing magic and integration were very similar, and at the level of 25%, he was no worse than the ordinary Superman.


    At least we can suppress lumia.


    Probably.


    After the girl was shaken back, she didn''t care at all. She moved unreasonably under her feet. When she rushed to beren again, she disappeared in an instant in the latter''s sight.


    Seeing such a scene, Belen was also very surprised. He had never underestimated lumia, but he didn''t expect lumia to be so excellent.


    But even if the line of sight can''t be captured, it doesn''t mean beren can''t catch his opponent.


    "Here!"


    Belen stepped back with her right foot and tilted slightly. She suddenly avoided a flying knife from the side. At the same moment, the killer girl suddenly appeared in front of Belen and hit him with her fist.


    Dada dada.


    Belen, who took several moves in succession, also frowned. She thought lumia was only good at assassination, but she didn''t expect to be able to fight.


    "I said, have you had enough?"


    Belen took several moves and said with a frown.


    But lumia still looked expressionless and didn''t mean to pay attention to beren at all. After the person in front took her foot, she picked up the headscarf on the ground with her black hair scattered, got up and threw the headscarf at beren.


    Seeing this, Belen didn''t intend to continue playing. He always felt that lumia''s state was very wrong today, so at the moment when the other party threw a headscarf to cover his sight, he judged that there were killing moves after that.


    "Stop it."


    At the same time of saying this sentence, a strong breath broke out from beren''s body, directly breaking the turban tile. After that, he stretched out his hands to clamp the dagger, and then twisted it violently.


    Click.


    After the crisp sound, the dagger broke into two sections directly, and Belen took a step forward at this time, grabbed lumia''s hands, locked them in her hands and fell to the ground.


    It''s over.


    The indifference in lumia''s eyes receded, like the part of the killer. She stared at the man in front of her, and her eyes were full of unwilling.


    Belen also stared at the girl in front of him. After the latter''s wrist dissipated his strength, he released his hand, then pushed back and sat on the ground.


    "I only ate the ice cream I bought yesterday. This reward is too heavy."


    Belen couldn''t understand what the killer girl was thinking. Where were the previous attacks so "excessive" like this? This time, she was too serious.


    Lumia didn''t sit up, but lay on the ground in a big font. She bit her teeth and was unwilling to write it on her face. Finally, her expression relaxed and looked very wronged.


    "Can''t you just let me kill you? I''m so tired!"


    Hearing the speech, Belen pulled slightly at the corners of her mouth and looked at the girl on the ground. He was dissatisfied and said, "where can someone stand and kill you?"


    "And why did you kill me?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? Because you stopped my task."


    Still because of that!


    Belen helplessly helped her forehead, then sighed and said, "the ice cream yesterday will be my compensation. You don''t have to pay me back, can you?"


    "No! This is not a value!"


    The girl protested immediately.


    Huh? Why are you so serious about such things!


    "Look, since you can''t kill me, isn''t it very profitable to get an oversized ice cream for nothing?" Beren tried to persuade the girl who couldn''t turn.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The girl sat up and puffed up her cheeks. She was lovely but helpless.


    Who wants a killer to think about it all the time?


    Isn''t this a creepy thing?


    "Well, you failed again today. Should it be tomorrow?" Belen wanted to confirm the girl''s idea. In his opinion, lumia''s temperament was very serious.


    Lumia mumbled and nodded her head. It seems that she really gave up today, which also made Belen relieved. After all, lumia said "now is the opportunity".


    Now that she has decided, she won''t go back.


    In fact, beren was laughing in the bottom of her heart, because the girl didn''t realize that she was just setting her up. It was clear that he just didn''t need to answer.


    With the attribute of being more serious and natural, I''m afraid I won''t even have the idea of going back. Such a character is still very lovely.


    After solving today''s crisis, beren also relaxed. She always felt that it was like a warm-up exercise every day, just as exercise.


    Belem looked at the sky, then at the decadent girl who was still sitting there, reached out and scratched her hair, walked forward and patted the latter''s head.


    "Do you want to stay for lunch?"

 Chapter 185

    It seems that lumia has no resistance to eating. It''s no wonder that as a killer, she also has good cooking skills. I think she wants to eat delicious food anytime and anywhere.


    "Eat well!"


    In the big straw shed, the killer girl was holding her cheek, looking intoxicated, with golden light in her eyes, looking at the meat roll in her hand in surprise.


    "Eat slowly. It''s very hot, and there''s no second one."


    Belem reminded lumia that she also took a small bite with her own meat roll. After all, the freshly baked one was still very hot. Be careful to lie down with her tongue.


    While eating meat rolls, Belen also looked at lumia from time to time. This beautiful and natural girl is still very cute when eating, but her ability and spirit when assassinating others are also very frightening.


    It''s really impossible to classify her at these two different times as one person.


    It is rare for beren to have excellent killer talent and such skill at a young age. However, despite the excellent continuous attack previously, he still doesn''t think that the girl is doing her best.


    Because, ah, beren has never seen the magic of a girl.


    An excellent killer must be very comprehensive. There must be a superb combination of assassination and magic. Generally speaking, the killer''s magic attribute and magic will not be "aboveboard".


    The child is very good.


    Thinking of this, Belen couldn''t help thinking of Elia and the little girl who had the "materialized" magic attribute and held a bear doll.


    Today''s young people are really excellent.


    Lumia''s talent as a killer is undoubtedly excellent, and it goes without saying that latis has the "natural" magic attribute. Even latil and Leia have no doubt that their magic talent is very high.


    This is only encountered in daily life. What if it is in frozarno School Park? Four years have passed since their graduation, that is, if they are the first batch of students, there are now the third batch of students.


    In this generation of students, there may be many great young people.


    I can''t help thinking of the School Park Festival half a year later, and my heart is more and more looking forward to it.


    Back to his mind, Belen looked at lumia, who was enjoying delicious food with her eyes closed. He didn''t know the origin of the latter. Since the other party was a killer, it should belong to an organization. Of course, it could also be a free killer, although Belen didn''t think lumia was the latter.


    For this girl, beren never felt the slightest disgust for her assassination. It can be said that the timing of the assassination hit a certain point, or because beren felt that the girl didn''t really want to kill herself. More like what lumia said, she wanted to kill herself because she stopped her task. Novel network


    A lovely girl who stays naturally. Does anyone hate it?


    Beren doesn''t hate it anyway.


    Compared with the former beren, now he is undoubtedly a very emotional person. He unknowingly approached lumia. For him, the killer girl is a good child.


    The judgment of good and bad is always subjective consciousness.


    As a killer, lumia must have killed a lot of people, not only the so-called bad guys. After all, that''s her job. Moreover, even Belen has to admit that her hands are stained with blood.


    In a word, beren wants to be friends with lumia, which is a deep desire in her heart. This is not to be said orally, but to gradually form a relationship in the invisible.


    "Belem."


    "Well?"


    "If I don''t kill you, can you stay out of my business?"


    Hearing this, Bellen also gathered her mind, and then looked up at the past. At the moment of looking up, two pairs of black eyes looked at each other.


    There is no doubt that what the other party refers to is the assassination of the "Kitchen God".


    Although he doesn''t like assassins and other guys, Belen doesn''t have the slightest aversion to lumia. Moreover, he doesn''t disagree with the responsibilities of this job.


    Belen thinks he is not a kind person. If he thinks so, he should not stop lumia''s task.


    But ah, his ultimate goal is to get a bonus.


    "Can you do it after the game? I need that bonus."


    Belen tried to communicate with lumia about it. If after the game, he didn''t care which judge lumia wanted to kill. After all, he got the bonus.


    Hearing Belen''s words, lumia didn''t promise, but remained silent for a long time before she said, "my teacher is here. I have only seven days."


    Lumia''s teacher?


    Belen was stunned when she heard the speech, and then began to be distressed. She began to struggle on the two things of "not stopping lumia from doing it" and "bonus".


    If you want to stop lumia, there may be no chance for beren to make friends with lumia. After all, at least now, lumia''s teacher must have a great binding force on lumia.


    However, if lumia is allowed to assassinate the "Kitchen God", whether it is success or failure, the game may not continue, and his bonus will be ruined.


    "Can''t you communicate with your teacher?" Belem asked in great embarrassment.


    "Teacher, I can''t change what he decides!"


    Lumia has a bitter face. She originally wanted to kill beren and then find the target after the first assassination failure, but now she confirmed that she can''t kill the person in front of her, so she decided to negotiate.


    Listening to what the teacher said, it seems that the employer can''t wait, so the teacher gave her a deadline, and she doesn''t think she can delay time.


    So, they were silent in place. They ate the meat roll silently. It was very delicious, but it became tasteless after the topic changed.


    "Yes!"


    Belen suddenly opened his eyes and seemed to have some good ideas. He looked at lumia and asked, "do you know where your teacher is? I''ll talk to your teacher."


    Since lumia can''t change her teacher''s decision, let him come. They don''t have to work so hard for the bonus and latil.


    Even if you use violence, you can certainly be forgiven!


    Lumia shook her head and said, "I don''t know where the teacher is."


    Belen sighed after hearing the speech. If he didn''t know the other party''s position, he couldn''t help it. He bit his teeth and wanted to refuse lumia, but he couldn''t say it in the end.


    So he compromised.

 Chapter 186

    Although it is right to compromise with lumia, it does not mean that beren will give up the next game. It is difficult to make a choice between the two options.


    Now that he has decided not to interfere with lumia, beren will not go back on his word. In this way, he can only place his hope on some protection projects of the Serbian side.


    This is not just the protection project for Rex, the "Kitchen God". You know, in terms of identity and status, fafuna, the vice president of Tiancai cuisine Research Institute, is the most important.


    Bellen doesn''t believe that these three came alone. Although they are not involved in the field of magic, their fame and influence in the kitchen industry are enough to make them the target of some competitors.


    I can only hope that lumia failed. Her master should have no way to do this.


    But beren is still worried about what punishment lumia will suffer after her mission fails. If she is a killer belonging to an organization, her mission failure will bear the consequences.


    Although worried, there was nothing to do.


    However, at the thought that it was lumia''s master, it should not be punished too much, so Belen didn''t worry too much, but her mood was still very complicated.


    On this day, beren was sitting on the roof tile with nothing to do. There was still one day left for the group game, and latil and they were still working, so they were alone again.


    Originally, he expected lumia''s assassination, but until noon, Belen still didn''t wait for lumia, which made him clearly realize that the child would not assassinate him again.


    "Even if you don''t kill me, you can come and play with me."


    Belen sat on the roof tile and muttered to himself. He was disappointed. Could it be that for lumia, he was really just a simple assassination target?


    Thinking of this, beren began to be melancholy again. There seemed to be more sighs these days.


    Belen didn''t leave the hotel until night came. She wanted to go to the tavern. Only when there were many people at night did he dare to visit latil and them.


    Last night, beren said hello in advance. He didn''t want latil to be angry again.


    Because she had been here once, Belen also remembered the way. Following the direction of memory, she soon came to the "Aegean house" tavern.


    However, when Belen walked near the tavern in a very comfortable mood, he suddenly frowned slightly, because there was a noisy and harsh voice in his ear. It was not the busy noise in the past, but someone was arguing, and many people were surrounded outside the tavern, as if watching something.


    "Hey, are you outsiders so unreasonable?"


    "Yes, so unreasonable! I have apologized!"


    "What else do you want? The wine is not your money."


    The girls who work in the tavern are dissatisfied. They look at the men in front of them. Recently, there have been many such things. It is these people from outside the city who make trouble. They are outrageous and disgusted. Novel network


    "Aha? Do you think it''s over to make amends? You don''t go outside to inquire about my name. If we don''t give an explanation today, we won''t go. Don''t do your business!"


    The leading man is shirtless and has a scar on his face, which gives people a very fierce feeling and makes people very afraid, but his rogue face is very disgusting.


    "Sir, we did take this glass of wine by mistake, but we have apologized, and we are willing to provide you with another one. If this stalemate continues, it will not be good for you."


    Laiya, who came forward to reconcile the scene, glanced at other customers around when she said her last sentence to the man.


    The man also noticed the blonde girl''s eyes, but also turned his head and looked around. At present, his heart clicked, because the guys sitting quietly around were no worse than him. He could see it only from the fierce eyes staring at himself from the current situation.


    "You''re threatening me!"


    But after his heart was frightened, the man suddenly clenched his teeth, and a sense of humiliation surged into his heart. He suddenly patted the table, and the friends around him immediately stood up, and he also picked up the big knife beside the table.


    Seeing that the other party was even more angry, Leia''s look was also heavy. She was very worried that something had happened, because elder sister Alice went out to buy food materials with two little girls and Bethany. It can be said that the pillars of the tavern went out. She wanted the other party to fear the people around her and leave the tavern, but she didn''t expect that the other party''s character would be so extreme.


    Perhaps those familiar guests will confront these guys, but such a thing in the tavern will undoubtedly have a great impact on the future operation, which she doesn''t want to see.


    Because the tavern is also very busy today, it is inevitable that there will be mistakes, and this time it is the younger girls in the tavern who are wrong.


    Originally thought that apology and compensation could ease the guest''s mood, but Leia was very careful. She noticed something.


    It was the guest who paused after taking a sip, but then took a clean one. In her judgment, the guest knew that the wine was wrong, but he still drank it.


    He did it on purpose!


    What should I do now?


    While Leia was thinking about the solution, the troublemaker in front of her said something that made her very angry.


    "Well, ask the little guy who made a mistake to drink with me, so I''ll forgive you." The man''s joking smile made the girls angry.


    "Too much! Absolutely not!"


    "We don''t welcome you here! Get out!"


    It is absolutely not allowed to accompany in their tavern. What a humiliating thing that the other party wants their partner to accompany.


    Leia stared at the man in front of her and the people around him. She could know one thing from each other''s smile and cunning eyes.


    Their purpose is here.


    "I can''t drink."


    The girl who made a mistake came out and answered the man in fear.


    After hearing the speech, the man was not angry at all, but happily pointed to the blonde girl in front of him: "can''t drink? It''s okay, let her replace it."


    The beautiful girl of the elves, this is the first time he saw the elves. He didn''t expect to be so beautiful. It must taste delicious!


    "No!"


    At that time, as like as two peas, she came to Leah and immediately protested. The cat''s ears were looking at the people in front of them. They were exactly the same as those who were seen in her slave time.


    "No? I''ll smash the shop today!"


    Pop!


    Seeing this, the man immediately became fierce, then sneered, waved a big knife, hit the wooden chair on one side, and directly divided it into two parts.


    "OK, I''ll drink!"


    Seeing that the other party was going to do it, Leia made a noise immediately.

 Chapter 187

    After Alice and others left, the tavern also lost a lot of confidence. At the moment, meeting such a thing has put a lot of pressure on everyone. Novel network


    After hearing Leiya''s words, the other girls were stunned, and the boys in the kitchen immediately became angry and wanted to fight with the men, but they were stopped. There is no doubt that they are not opponents, and it will aggravate the situation.


    "Leia! You can''t drink with such a guy!"


    Latil and dolino both hold Leia''s hand. How can such scum deserve Leia to do so? This is absolutely not allowed!


    Leia shook her head at them. Now what they have to do is to prevent any loss in the tavern. I don''t know when sister Alice will come back. She thinks her choice is right.


    "Ha ha, good, good, come on."


    After hearing the speech, the man also brightened his eyes, and then quickly picked up two big glasses from one side, one of which was handed to the blonde.


    Leia took the big wine glass, smelled the very pungent taste and frowned slightly. She had never drunk wine, and the wine in her hand was undoubtedly very strong.


    "Laiya, no! I''ll have a drink!"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Seeing that latil was about to reach for her glass, Leia shrunk her hand, then smiled and shook her head, glanced at the glass full of bubbles, looked up and took a mouthful.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    As soon as she swallowed, Leia coughed. The wine overflowed from the corners of her mouth, and her cheeks were hot. She didn''t expect that the wine would be such a choking thing. Novel network


    "Too much!"


    Many people can''t see the guests in the tavern anymore. They all stand up at the moment. The tavern immediately makes a noise and wants to rush up to stop the man one by one.


    When Laiya was about to take a sip, a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and took the wine in her hand. Everyone was stunned at the scene.


    "I''ll drink it for her."


    The young man took the wine in Laiya''s hand, and then poured it into his mouth decisively. Under countless lines of sight, he drank it all at once, and then raised his hand to erase the wine from the corner of his mouth.


    "Hey, smelly boy, what are you doing?"


    When the man saw that the young guy actually drank all the wine for the blonde girl, he was furious. He clenched the big knife in his hand and looked ready to go


    "Substitute wine, can''t you?"


    The young man looked at the tall man who was a head taller than himself.


    "Belem, sir?"


    After seeing this familiar figure, Leia and latil recognized each other''s identity for a moment and stayed in place for a time. They didn''t expect Belen to appear here.


    Dorino blinked when he saw the man. He looked very bad last time. Unexpectedly, he was so brave in front of Leia.


    What an unexpected performance.


    "Leia, you can''t drink the wine handed by these guys."


    Belen put the wine glass on the table. There was a little anger in his eyes. He was so angry that he gave his children such strong wine. He had a high fever accidentally.


    "Who are you, boy?"


    "Who do you care who I am?"


    Belen was angry. He had no absolute reason not to do it. He did it!


    He leaned slightly, took a step forward, clenched his fist, and hit the man''s abdomen with his hook. The strength directly made the man lean down and directly knocked the table down.


    The reason for doing it is that their children have been wronged.


    "Ah! Kill him for me!"


    Those who saw their boss were also stunned, and the man covered his stomach and saw that his little brother was stunned in situ and immediately roared.


    So the little brothers woke up immediately, and then rushed up towards beren. They picked up their weapons and were about to go up, and at this time.


    "Hey, friend, just beat that man and leave these guys to us!"


    The customers who had stood up to stop started immediately after seeing Bellen, blocking all the guys who wanted to bully more and less, and then the strong guys directly picked up a few kids and threw them out.


    Therefore, the picture Laiya didn''t want to see at first happened, and this situation was caused by beren, which made her feel very helpless, but her heart was very warm, which reminded her of the things at that time.


    "Damn it, do it when I don''t pay attention, scumbag!"


    The man also stood up. He saw that all his younger brothers were stopped. Now he knew that he had to rely on himself. He immediately picked up his big knife and cut at the young man in front of him. That just made him lose all his face. He wanted to get his face back!


    Beren was cold faced. Now he wanted to teach the man a lesson. When he saw the big knife coming, many girls behind him were pale, but he saw the man in front of them go face-to-face.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil was also startled to see this scene.


    When the big knife fell, Belen turned under his feet and hid on his side. Because the distance was very close, the bystanders were shocked and almost cut the knife, and his right hand clenched his fist tightly and went straight up.


    Bang!


    The other party''s jaw was hit heavily, several pieces of teeth fell out, blood overflowed from his mouth, and the whole person''s brain was confused.


    How could you just let him go?


    Beren walked forward indifferently and raised his foot to kick the man. At this time, he suddenly felt cold in his heart. When he closed his legs, his hands crossed in front of his body, and a fist fell on his arm.


    Bang!


    I saw that Bellen had crashed into the cabinet, and this scene surprised both de Laiya and latil to shout "Mr. Bellen". Everyone was stunned. What''s the situation?


    "Who is tired of doing things in my mother''s territory?"


    In everyone''s sight, a tall woman in a purple coat was standing there with her hands on her hips. The beautiful woman was still biting a cigarette in her mouth, looking impatient.


    "Elder sister! I have the wrong number!"


    Dorino also shouted quickly, and then under Alice''s puzzled eyes, the girl stretched out her hand and pointed to the man who was covering her chin.


    "It should be this!"


    Hearing the speech, Alice was also stunned. She looked at the man who was almost maimed over there, and then looked at the man picked up by latil and Leia.


    Alice pinched her cheek, then sandwiched the cigarette between her index finger and middle finger, exhaled a white gas, and looked a little embarrassed.


    "I have the wrong number?"

 Chapter 188

    Seeing this woman in purple, not all the customers who came for the first time recognized that the other party was the owner of the tavern, and when they heard what the owner said, they covered their eyes very speechless.


    "Elder sister! This is a good man who helped us block those guys! It''s Leia and latil, their elders!"


    Dorino shouted to Alice discontentedly, and then hurried to the end of beren. Seeing that the latter didn''t seem to be hurt, he was relieved.


    "How are you, Mr. beren?"


    Latil was holding beren''s arm. She was also very worried when she saw the latter''s embarrassed appearance. However, she had seen the power of elder sister Alice. She threw a strong man out with one hand. It must hurt to fall on Mr. beren with so much strength.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry."


    Beren shook his head at the two girls and rubbed his arms. It was really painful. He looked up at the woman in purple who suddenly attacked him.


    At the moment, Alice was also looking at beren, and her eyes were thoughtful, and then said meaningfully, "young man, your body is very strong."


    I thought the first sentence would apologize.


    He make complaints about his words, and then he stands up, pats himself on the dust, and kneads the two young girls around his head.


    "Don''t you even have the ability to protect employees?"


    Hearing that Mr. beren was questioning Alice, Leia and latil were shocked at the bottom of their hearts, but they didn''t think so.


    After hearing Belem''s words, Alice looked at the latter in silence, and finally said "no next time". After that, the tavern owner walked towards the gradually sober perpetrator.


    "It hurts me!"


    The man slowly opened his eyes. When he saw that there was a beautiful woman standing in front of him, he was also a little stunned. When he wanted to say something, suddenly a hand patted on his face, his face twisted, and the whole person rolled three times in the air and then fell to the ground.


    "There''s more pain."


    Alice said coldly, then bent down and picked up the guy who coughed on the ground with one hand, facing the guys who were still beating people unilaterally.


    "Carry them to the back, hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the cry of elder sister Alice, the people immediately shouted and felt sorry for these guys. The old customers here all know what a powerful role the owner of this tavern is.


    Therefore, in this city, people who come to this pub to drink and eat are very disciplined. The repeated provocations of these people from other cities have angered the beautiful female boss. I''m afraid the anger saved this time will not be on these guys.


    So, the guys who caused the accident were carried to the back of the tavern. At the request of Alice, many people stood behind the tavern and blocked the only exit. Novel network


    At the moment, beren and four girls are in the back office.


    "Mr. Bellen, are you really all right? Sister Alice has great strength! Last time I saw her throw a man much stronger than Mr. Bellen out with one hand!"


    Latil was still very worried about rubbing beren''s arm. She was worried that beren was forcing herself and didn''t want to make them worry.


    "What do you think? I''m fine."


    Belen reluctantly rubbed latil''s head, then took back his hand and looked at Leia, looking at the latter with an expression that he thought was very serious, although in other people''s eyes, the expression had not changed.


    "This kind of thing can''t be done anymore! It''s a big question about dignity!"


    Leia burst out laughing at beren''s solemn words. It was the first time she had heard beren say such words.


    "I see!"


    Seeing that Leia agreed, beren nodded with satisfaction, then hugged his chest with both hands and looked like a "parental style". He said, "fortunately, I''m here this time. You should remember what I said!"


    "I know, I know."


    Leia answered with a smile, and latil was in a better mood, showing a shallow smile, while latis and Elia were completely unknown.


    "Is sister Leia bullied?"


    Elia''s puzzled voice came from one side. They all looked at the silver haired girl. Latil and Leia were all shocked, and Belen didn''t know what happened last time.


    "Yes, that man is bad. Elijah should be careful! If it happens"


    "Mr. beren!"


    When latil and Leia heard what Mr. Belen said, they immediately screamed and interrupted Belen. The latter was slightly stunned, and then suddenly felt the magic around him.


    What''s going on?


    "Sister Leia was bullied and I wasn''t around"


    A whispering voice came out, and Elia''s silver hair faintly showed a layer of silver brilliance, and the surrounding objects floated, just like last time!


    "Aye! Elia, stop! Mr. beren is joking!"


    "Yes! Mr. beren is joking! Don''t take it seriously!"


    So, under Belen''s inexplicable eyes, the two girls are trying very hard to comfort the little girl with silver hair. They don''t want Elia to run away like last time.


    After a while, the restless magic in the air gradually calmed down, which relieved latil and Leia, while beren blinked.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, how can I be bullied!"


    Leia raised her head in a natural way.


    Elia also nodded. In her impression, sister Leia is a very smart person and won''t be bullied.


    "May I ask, what is this?"


    After Elia calmed down, beren asked. He always felt that something had happened before. He looked at the two girls inside.


    Latil and Laiya didn''t think it was something they should hide, so latil told beren what happened last time. Unexpectedly, when beren heard that Laiya and Laiya were almost "bullied", she immediately squeezed her fist, then looked at Elia, her eyes lit up and put out her thumb.


    "Elia, great job!"


    "Huh?"


    Elia tilted her head and didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    The two girls looked at each other, and then Leia looked at beren and said discontentedly, "Mr. beren, you will teach Elia badly!"


    ¡°¡±

 Chapter 189

    "Mr. Belen, we''re out!"


    Having finished grooming, the four girls who changed their clothes shouted to beren in the room, and there was a weak word "be careful when you go out" behind the door.


    After latil and her husband went to work, Belen woke up slowly. He scratched his messy hair, then covered his mouth and yawned. Then he got up and prepared to wash.


    Now latil and her family go out to work every day and get up earlier than beren. Latil and her family go to work. Beren is going to participate in the competition today.


    After grooming, she changed into a light white suit and went out. On the way, Bellen couldn''t help thinking of the killer girl who didn''t intend to assassinate herself.


    Will it still be a group game today?


    Beren is more concerned about the game procedure. Although he will not continue to form a team at the end of the game, at least he hopes to continue this form before.


    Belen, who came to the scene, looked around to find the familiar figure, but he couldn''t find it after searching for a long time.


    Forget it. You''ll see it when you enter.


    At a certain point in time, beren walked into the field with those contestants. After three days of competition, there were many fewer contestants, but it did not reduce the pressure of competition, but it became even greater.


    The strength of those who stay now is undoubtedly very strong.


    At this time, beren''s eyes suddenly fell on a familiar black figure, his heart jumped, and then walked over. Novel network


    "Lumia!"


    Belen reached out and patted the girl on the shoulder and shouted.


    The figure turned around. It was the killer girl. She looked at beren, her eyes trembled slightly, her lips moved slightly, as if she wanted to open her mouth and say something.


    "Although you won''t assassinate me again, it doesn''t mean you can''t play with me?"


    Belen blinked. He liked lumia to come every day as before.


    "You can"


    "What?"


    Beren seemed to hear what the girl said, but he was stunned. His eyes widened slightly and looked at the girl in front of him unbelievably.


    "Can you keep away from me?"


    Lumia looked at the person in front of her without expression, just like the killer when she wanted to attack the target, with a cold look and no emotion.


    "Lumia?"


    Seeing this indifferent expression, beren realized that the other party was not joking. At present, she was at a loss. How did this happen?


    Even if she is no longer the target of lumia''s assassination, but in the previous audition, the girl''s look was not like this. What''s going on?


    "Lumia, what happened? Maybe I can help you."


    "Nothing happened."


    Lumia calmly responded, then went to the viewing area, found a seat to sit down, and didn''t pay attention to beren, which made the latter feel inexplicable.


    ¡°¡±


    Belen stood in the same place silently. He didn''t know the current situation, but he thought that the killer''s nature was inconsistent with lumia''s shy appearance. Maybe lumia''s original nature was like this.


    Well, beren, who knows lumia''s identity, should be very dangerous according to some stories, but lumia doesn''t seem to want to do it to him at all. Just like what she said that day, she won''t do it to herself.


    The child''s more serious character has not changed.


    Although the indifferent nature is more like a killer, but now it doesn''t look like lumia. The expressionless face is like a mask, like camouflage, like hiding something.


    What the hell happened?


    Although there must be some reason, the current situation also affected Belen''s mood. He sat in the position behind lumia.


    Lumia sitting in front can feel the gaze from behind. She bit her lower lip. Her expression changed slightly, but soon returned to an expressionless appearance.


    "After three days of fierce fighting, there are still 64 contestants who have survived! In these three days, it will be decided that the top 32 will appear!"


    The host held a loud loudspeaker and the sound passed over the noise outside the field. With the progress of the event, the game will become more and more intense. Now there are many young people among the promoters, which are the freshest blood in the kitchen industry!


    "Three judges, please!"


    In the cheers of the crowd, the three judges all came out of the background, and the staff also handed a loudspeaker to Rex, the "Kitchen God".


    The middle-aged man who looked like a rough man took the loudspeaker, then stood in his position, cleared his throat and spoke.


    "The next three days will determine the birth of the top 32! And we will also issue awards for the top 32 and the winners behind. First of all, in addition to 1000 awards, you who become the top 32 will also have the opportunity to enter Tiancai cuisine Research Institute for half a year! This award is given by Miss fafuna around me!"


    WOW!


    Practice in Tiancai cuisine Institute for half a year!


    After hearing this reward, countless people were surprised to enter the most famous restaurant in the Empire for internship, which is what countless restaurant people dream of.


    In the kitchen industry, if you want to hone your skills, it is undoubtedly the fastest way to learn knowledge in a cooking organization. This is equivalent to that a mage wants to enter frozarno School Park. Having a good education is extremely important.


    What''s more, not only does it grow in technical strength, but also its own reputation will be enhanced layer by layer, adding a touch of color to its resume.


    I didn''t expect that this year''s top 32 awards will be so unexpected. What kind of awards will you get if the next top 16, top 8, top 4, or even the champion?!


    It''s hard to imagine!


    "I have to fight. I have to advance to the top 32 anyway!"


    "In order to practice in Tiancai cuisine Research Institute!"


    Many of those who have not been eliminated are excited and motivated. Some people come for bonuses, but now their purpose has changed. A thousand gold coins is nothing!


    "Oh, Huo, the reward is so good?"


    Zhan fulie, a young man with red hair, also sat up straight with great interest. As long as he is a cook, he won''t be interested in getting an internship in Tiancai cuisine Research Institute.


    Even Dennis, who has been silent on one side, narrowed his eyes, and a wisp of fine light flashed in his eyes. It seems that this reward also interested him.


    "Is it so exciting to have an internship?"


    Feeling the suddenly rising momentum around him, Belem muttered to himself.

 Chapter 190

    While everyone was excited about the reward, some people continued to look forward to the reward of the top 16, but Rex, the "Kitchen God", seemed to want to sell, so he smiled and handed the horn back to the staff. Novel network


    "Do you want to arouse their fighting spirit by telling them the rewards of the top 32 now?"


    Fafuna glanced at Rex and saw the intention of the "Kitchen God" from the beginning.


    "Yes, who makes some guys only remember the bonus? Even for the bonus, they have to have more fighting spirit?"


    Rex laughed, which was not too big, because he informed the top 32 awards, so the atmosphere of the contestants in the field was more dignified and full of flavor, and what he wanted was such an atmosphere.


    How can the duel of cooking be so lifeless?


    "Today''s game will not follow the previous group game. From now on, it will be a one-on-one cooking duel! In other words, the partners around you will become opponents from now on!"


    When the host''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears again, the atmosphere in the field immediately solidified, and those partners who had been combined immediately looked at each other.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be an opponent this time."


    Zhan fulie was also surprised, but he was not disappointed. Instead, he hooked his mouth and looked at Dennis with a joking smile.


    Dennis glanced at him and didn''t say anything. He didn''t care about whether to form a team or not. He had absolute confidence in himself.


    "Personal warfare"


    On the way, what beren was worried about happened. He sighed helplessly, and he looked at the back of the girl in front of him, remained silent for a moment, stood up and changed to the position next to lumia.


    "Oh, lumia, are you all right?"


    The girl didn''t seem to notice that beren had sat beside her. She heard the voice from her ears and trembled slightly. She pursed her mouth and seemed to hesitate to answer.


    After a while, beren didn''t get a response. Just when he was disappointed, he heard the girl''s gentle "um". He immediately turned his head and looked at the girl''s side face. The disappointment suddenly disappeared.


    Although beren felt very helpless about not playing in the form of team, he had no choice but to give up. He had to try his best to play.


    Compared with what kind of opponent he met, Belen didn''t care at all. He didn''t care what kind of food he would give. What he cared most was that lumia wanted to assassinate Rex, the "Kitchen God".


    Thinking of this, Belen looked at lumia and stopped talking. Finally, she didn''t say anything. After all, she had decided not to interfere with the girl''s task.


    "Hello."


    "Huh?"


    Beren looked around and saw a girl standing there with her hands on her hips, and behind her was a girl with an apologetic smile. Novel network


    Belen was also slightly stunned when she saw the first girl. If she remembered correctly, the girl''s name was "sishaka yekalu", which was the group that lost to him and lumia last time, and the girl in the back was the spice expert who put a lot of pressure on Belen last time.


    "We''re here for revenge!"


    The girl raised a proud smile.


    "Is there really a resurrection competition?"


    Belen opened his eyes in shock. He thought what the girl said at that time was a joke.


    "Well, that''s right."


    The spice expert girl came to her sister''s side, bent over to Belem apologetically, and then explained the reason for the "Resurrection competition" to Belem.


    It turned out that the three judges were dissatisfied with the two dishes given by the two groups in the duel, so a resurrection group was held on the evening of the third day to make up for the vacant position, and the final winner was the combination of the two girls.


    Can you do this!?


    Beren was silly. He looked at the happy girl. It seemed that the other party was really joking at that time, but he didn''t expect the joke to come true!


    "Cough, congratulations."


    "Sorry, my sister is like this."


    "Miguel, why apologize to him! He''s our enemy!" The girl named sisaka took her sister''s arm. Then she looked down at the sitting beren with high toes. She said, "you remember, I will revenge you in the next game!"


    ¡°¡±


    In this regard, beren can be said to be speechless, but she lost a game. She really missed him. The girl''s desire to win is really strong.


    However, for the girl''s provocation, beren was helpless in her heart, and then made a verbal joke: "then you should be careful. Later, it''s a personal war. Don''t lose again, you won''t touch me."


    The implication is that you can''t rely on your sister''s spice technology in the personal war.


    However, the girl didn''t seem to be aware of the ridicule under the words. She just snorted and said, "I will revenge! Don''t lose before you meet me!"


    This child


    Seeing that the other party didn''t get angry, Bellen realized that the girl didn''t understand what she meant. It was also funny. Although the girl was a little proud, she wasn''t annoying.


    But her sister migra was much smarter than her sister sisaka. Seeing her sister''s reaction, she sighed helplessly, and then saluted Belen again to express her apology. Then she was pulled away by sisaka.


    "Apologize to that guy!"


    Seeing the two girls leave, Belen also shook his head. He didn''t take what sisaka said to heart. Who knows if he will meet again in the future.


    After a while, the host seemed to be waiting for a time point, and at that time, he took the bamboo tube handed by the staff and began to shake the sign.


    Whether the contestants in the venue or the spectators outside the meal, they all stare away, and the noise is calmed down a lot.


    Dada.


    Two bamboo sticks were waved out one after another. The huge projection screen immediately attracted the attention of the public. Then the host picked up the bamboo stick, projected it on the screen, and shouted out the first group of fighters in today''s round!


    "The first round fighters, number 37 and number 103!"


    When he heard the serial number in front of him, beren immediately opened his eyes, because the 37th was lumia beside him. Unexpectedly, she played in the first round!


    "Lumia"


    Just when he wanted to say something encouraging, lumia had stood up and walked to the battle platform. Beren was stunned, and then realized a key point.


    Lumia has never been for this "kitchen god competition". Her goal has always been to assassinate "Kitchen God" Rex.


    So ah, she doesn''t care about winning or losing the game at all.

 Chapter 191

    Looking at lumia playing, Belen could only do it, and his eyes looked at the person walking out on the other side. It was a man who was not very old, that is lumia''s opponent in the game, No. 103.


    Although I don''t know each other''s cooking, I''m sure it won''t be weak to get here. Although I know that lumia doesn''t care about winning or losing, Belen wants her to win.


    Belen couldn''t help recalling the scene of the audition at that time. She wondered if lumia would do something to the "Kitchen God" when she was ready to cook?


    It''s really tangled. Is the bonus so ruined?


    Just as beren sighed, the two contestants in the first round had stepped on the stage, and lumia came to her kitchen table without expression.


    In such a high-profile battle platform, if it was beren, he would feel more or less nervous, but lumia still looked as usual.


    The staff had carried the freezer onto the battle platform and put down the heavy freezer. The cold breath penetrated from it, even though it was cold enough.


    "The main ingredient for today''s cooking duel is large lobster! Moreover, the lobster we prepared this time is different from all over the world. The choice of species also depends on the chef himself!"


    Lobster?


    Many people have bright eyes. Among many seafood dishes, lobster cuisine is very rich, because its meat quality is the most tangible among shrimp, so it is like making meat cuisine. The fresh and tender fat beauty is also commendable. In many restaurants, lobster cuisine is the dish at the top. Novel network


    The ingredients for the first round of cooking duel were actually large lobsters. Many people sighed. Why didn''t they play this round?


    Because the meat of large lobster is extremely fat and tender, the fresh beauty of the taste is easy to be reflected. Most chefs are good at this. If they want to highlight their talents in taste, this ingredient is undoubtedly very suitable.


    "Large lobster?"


    Belen was also thoughtful. If it was him, there were several dishes that could be taken.


    On the other side, Zhan fulie smiled when he heard the main ingredients of this round, then looked at Dennis beside him and said happily, "Yo, this round is your good seafood cuisine."


    Dennis did not go to see Zhan fulie, nor did he reply, but calmly looked at the platform.


    After the game started, lumia on the stage and her opponent No. 103 walked to the big freezer at the same time. Only when they saw the ingredients can they better judge what kind of food they should do.


    Lumia looked at the variety of lobsters in the freezer without expression. There was a brand above the ingredients. She didn''t think much about what to do.


    As beren thought, lumia didn''t have much idea about the outcome of the cooking competition at the moment, and her eyes looked at the man in the middle of the jury in the distance from time to time.


    "Beautiful lady, can you tell me your name?"


    Lumia''s ear suddenly heard a kind voice. She turned her head and saw the man No. 103 smiling at her. The girl calmly said her name.


    "Lumia."


    "Ah! What a nice name. My name is Hua Lai. I come from the imperial capital."


    The man named Wallace put one hand on his abdomen, then bent slightly towards the girl and made a very gentlemanly move. It seems that he has the quality of some upper class people.


    Lumia nodded her head and didn''t want to continue to communicate with the man. Instead, she looked back at the ingredients in the freezer and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    As a high-class person, Wallace has a high vision. He has seen a lot of celebrities, but his eyes shine when he sees lumia. Such a beautiful girl is exactly the same as those celebrities he can only look up to, and this cold air makes people can''t help but want to conquer her.


    "It''s still a long time, miss lumia. Why don''t we talk first?"


    The voice of Wallace came again. This time, lumia frowned slightly. She glanced at the man beside her. She didn''t want to have more communication with this man at all.


    "Can you stop talking to me?"


    The whole face of Wallace who heard this sentence turned black. As a man of high society, although he often fought tit for tat with others, it was the first time that he was so impolitely rejected by a woman. He thought he was still very handsome. He was also a material family in his life. He was born with pride. How can he tolerate this.


    "Hehe, miss lumia, I think your attitude is very right. We are opponents on the stage. Let''s have a good chat under the stage."


    Despite this, Wallace maintained a certain gentlemanly demeanor.


    "However, I advise miss lumia to give up directly, so that we can make time for tea." Wallace added with a smile.


    "Can you shut up?"


    Lumia''s eyes were sulky. She was in a bad mood, and now it''s even worse. Then she took a deep breath, grabbed a big lobster below, glanced coldly at Wallace, and left a word when she turned and left.


    "I hope the food will shut you up."


    Lumia, who had no idea of the outcome of the cooking, wanted to win now, because even if she lost, she didn''t want to lose to such a disgusting guy.


    When lumia turned and left, an extremely heavy murderous spirit immediately overflowed in the air, making Wallace''s limbs stiff at the moment.


    How does it feel? She wants to kill me?


    Wallace clearly realized that this beautiful girl seemed to be angered by herself, and what was the matter with this inexplicable murderous spirit?


    "Damn it!"


    Wallace bit his teeth. It seemed that he felt humiliated because he was frightened by a girl. He hit his fist next to the freezer, but his hand was badly hurt because it was too hard.


    Standing at the kitchen table, lumia put the lobster on the table with a lot of ice on it. The girl looked at the lobster in silence, not even what kind it was.


    "Lobsters are the same."


    A sentence suddenly appeared in my mind, and a scene gradually emerged. Next to a straw shed, a boy was carefully handling a lobster and stripping out the shrimp meat.


    At this moment, lumia suddenly turned her head and looked right at her. She quickly turned back like an electric shock. She sipped her cherry lips and exhaled.


    "It''s decided!"

 Chapter 192

    When both sides of the duel have decided on the type of lobster, many people begin to guess the cuisine of both sides from the bottom of their hearts. For most people, in the cuisine competition, they usually choose a recipe to make rectification or major changes, so as to bring out their own dishes.


    The No. 103 Wallace chose "Da''ao lobster", a kind of lobster that is very rich in Naga. It is not much different from other lobsters in meat quality, but its shell has other uses because its shell is very fragile and can not only be used as a side dish, but also increase the meat flavor if steamed together.


    After seeing the Da''ao lobster selected by Wallace, many people guessed several recipes from the bottom of their hearts, all of which use Da''ao lobster as the main ingredient.


    "Look, he put the shrimp shell into the steamer to make highland barley lobster pot!"


    "No, no, no, he wrapped up the shrimp meat to put it in the steamer with the shrimp shell. Obviously, he wanted to be the crystal shrimp king!"


    After seeing several steps of Wallace, many people guessed at the bottom of their hearts, but they are still not sure what kind of recipe the other party wants to implement, because several projects are very similar.


    Lumia on the other side also attracted a lot of attention. It has to be said that the girl in black chef''s clothes has an excellent figure, because the tight chef''s clothes outline her full figure. Such a beautiful girl cook is cooking, which makes many men subconsciously swallow their saliva. Novel network


    In addition to those superficial people, some people who pay more attention to cooking themselves observe the girl''s cooking steps, and the other party selects the Bana lobster only owned in the banar river.


    Bana lobster itself is much bigger and weighs a lot more than ordinary lobsters. Many people were stunned when they saw the girl grabbing the lobster with one hand. Unexpectedly, the girl''s arms are so thin and powerful that she grabbed it with one hand.


    Bana lobster is extremely aggressive. Even people of the same race will take the initiative to attack, and because of his strong power, a pair of pliers can even crush stones.


    Because the volume and weight of Bana lobster also shows that its own meat is very rich. Compared with ordinary lobsters, its meat feeling is excellent and very full. It fills up the general vacant bones, but because of this, it takes a lot of effort to deal with its hard body.


    At this time, the girl in black chef''s clothes suddenly picked up the slender kitchen knife she had always held in her hand, stabbed the tip of the knife into the lobster''s neck, and then stabbed it directly into it.


    The action was extremely rude, which made many people stunned. Generally speaking, when dealing with the lobster shell of Bana lobster, it was broken by hand. After all, it was necessary to preserve the shrimp meat inside, and the girl stabbed the knife in so recklessly.


    "Eh? How does it feel so familiar?"


    Belen was stunned when she saw the girl''s action, and then gradually recalled some scenes. She looked strange and looked at the figure on the battle platform strangely. Novel network


    Because the meat is full, the connection with the body is also very strong, but the girl raised her hand and knife to pick out the body in full view of the public, which is the case for several times.


    "Good, good waste!"


    Countless lines of sight fell on the Dragon shrimp meat and the separated body. It can be said that the full meat was separated, because the peeling of the body and the bonded meat were taken away together.


    What a waste!


    Bana lobster and other rare ingredients can''t be easily used for cooking. For others, every inch of its meat is not willing to give up. However, the girl''s technique is so rough!


    When many people are distressed, the girls on the stage directly push those shells into the trash can, which makes many people''s forehead covered with black lines. How can there be such a person?


    "That guy abandoned them because he didn''t need those things, but even so, it''s a waste."


    Zhan fulie muttered to himself, probably guessed what he had, but he sighed with regret. Even though he was usually rebellious, as a cook, he still cherished the ingredients.


    "If she is promoted, don''t meet me!"


    If he can still meet that girl later, why should he teach each other a lesson? Even he can''t do such a waste of food!


    In the huge screen, the girl was cutting the full lobster meat into several pieces of shrimp meat. She took out several previously steamed eggs, opened a hole in the bottom with a knife, then fished out the egg yolk with her slender fingers and threw it into the trash can in full view of the public.


    This, too much!


    I lost it again!


    Then, the girl stuffed the shrimp meat pieces into the egg yolk from the bottom. The action was very light and meticulous, and the size of the shrimp meat was also corresponding to avoid opening the egg.


    "Oh, did you create your own cuisine?"


    Zhan fulie leaned back on his chair and laughed happily when he saw the girl''s behavior. He was very interested in his own dishes.


    After finishing that step, lumia took out several more eggs, then put them into the bowl and began to stir, and soon entered the next step. When she began to meet, countless people were stunned.


    What is this?


    When the flour is glued into a ball, it is divided into several pieces and made into good pieces. Finally, it is made into thin skins one after another with a pressing tool.


    "This is"


    Many people with unique vision narrow their eyes.


    "Done!"


    On the other side, Wallace has finished his own cooking and excelled the girl in speed, which made him feel happy and happy. He raised his chin and looked at the girl arrogantly. However, when he looked at the girl, he blinked, and then stood still.


    What is that?


    There is a disc on the girl''s kitchen table, and there is an annular iron ring on the disc, and there is a ball on the iron ring. Oh, no, it''s not a ball, it''s an object wrapped in thin skin, like a balloon.


    Although Wallace didn''t know what it was, many people who had been paying attention to the girl''s cooking steps narrowed their eyes, because they knew that under the ball made of pancake, there was an egg, and there was a deeper secret in the egg, which would be a winning killing move!


    At the moment, there was a smile in beren''s eyes in the contestant''s viewing seat. Although she didn''t know what had happened on the stage before, the number 103 seemed to annoy the killer girl.

 Chapter 193

    Although he didn''t know what the girl was doing, Wallace didn''t pay attention to the fancy thing. He snorted with disdain, put his dishes on the cart and pushed them to the jury.


    In his opinion, what the girl did was just bluff and eye-catching. It was of no substantive use and worthless. He won the victory!


    "Please taste my carefully prepared dishes, green mountains watered shrimp pot."


    The three dishes were put in front of the three judges. Wallace smiled and took off the cover on the big plate, showing the true face of the dishes in the eyes of countless people.


    It was a lobster pot full of green onions. The heat was rising, followed by a refreshing fragrance, and the fleshy taste buds could not help but secrete saliva.


    "This dish has made a lot of effort on spices."


    Rex thought deeply, then picked up his chopsticks and pushed away the layer of green onions. When he touched the soft meat, he was surprised, and then he gently clamped a piece, subconsciously exclaiming,


    The other two judges were also surprised by the softness that seemed to break with a slight force. However, there are many ways to achieve such softness, but I didn''t expect that the heat can be grasped so well in the pot production. It seems that some processing has been done on the surface of the meat.


    Then, the three people put a piece of meat into their mouth and took a bite. The meat was deeply penetrated by the teeth. It was hot but distributed amazing delicious. It rolled on the taste buds, and the flavor became stronger and stronger.


    It''s like swimming in the sea with Da''ao lobster. Even under strong water pressure, it''s still overwhelming, and the delicious flavor hits the intestines.


    "Please taste it again with the body. That''s the complete taste."


    Wallace smiled and reminded him that he has absolute confidence in his dishes. He has been influenced by cuisine since childhood. Because his industry is mainly seafood, he was trained by the family since childhood to have great achievements in the seafood industry. Therefore, he boasted that there are not many people who can compete in seafood.


    After hearing Hua Lai''s words, the three judges nodded, and then looked at the soup irrigated body in the pot, which was as bright as thin paper.


    The body and a piece of shrimp meat were clamped together, and they all put them into their mouth. Their teeth opened and closed, and the crisp sound came from their mouth. Their eyes suddenly widened, and the tender juice gradually burst out. They were perfectly integrated with the soft shrimp meat, and the flavor permeated the tip of the tongue.


    The body is actually two-layer. No wonder it looks so few. The body of DAAO lobster is very thin, but it is a trick to let spices penetrate into the meat to increase the flavor. It can also be used as a side dish, and it is also a big selling point in combination with lobster meat itself.


    At the moment, in this dish, the two pieces of the body are bonded together, which increases the crisp texture, and there is a pot of soup in it. The lobster meat is soft, but it will appear dry if used too much alone, and the mixture of soup makes the lobster meat more delicious.


    "Very good idea. It seems that you have made great efforts in the use of Da''ao lobster."


    Hirose Yeer smiled and praised Wallace. He was also very satisfied with the small surprise of the other party. The perfect cuisine starts from the details.


    Not only Hirose yere, but also fafuna and Rex nodded. They were very satisfied with the dish, especially the double-layer surprise.


    "There is such a skill."


    Looking at the scene on the screen, Zhan fulie held his chin in one hand. He was also thinking in his mind. If it was him, there would be several surprises,


    "No soup."


    Dennis suddenly opened his mouth indifferently.


    "Huh?"


    Zhan fulie looked at Dennis after hearing the speech. Seeing that the latter didn''t want to explain, he looked again at the "green mountain pouring shrimp pot" on the screen. His eyes narrowed slightly, and then suddenly opened, and his heart suddenly opened.


    Although it looks perfect, there are still imperfections in the depths!


    "May I propose?"


    In the jury, Rex put down his chopsticks and smiled at the man in front of him.


    When he heard the chef''s words, Wallace was also stunned, but most people in the food industry respected the middle-aged man, and he was no exception, so he nodded with a smile.


    "Please say."


    Rex straightened his throat and asked, "isn''t this your first time?"


    "Yes, I''ve studied a lot of lobster dishes." In front of the kitchen god, Wallace didn''t lie. He nodded and admitted the other party''s words.


    After hearing the speech, Rex nodded slightly and said seriously, "you can see that you have worked hard in many places of this dish. It can be regarded as a very good dish, but if you want to go further, I suggest you spend some time on the soup."


    This is not only seen by Rex and the other two judges, but also by some sharp eyed people. Indeed, the completion of the dish is very high, but after thinking about what the Kitchen God said, the dish still has huge defects!


    The soup of "Qingshan shrimp pot" is to assist the flavor of lobster meat. Although the other party has a surprise of double shells, the soup in the pot is adopted between the double shells. Therefore, it is very simple to taste the shortcomings of the taste. The taste of the soup is not enough!


    The soup is a key part of a cooking dish itself, and the other party has spent all his mind on the lobster itself, without making use of the essence of the cooking, which has become the fatal point of the other party''s cooking.


    When Wallace heard Rex''s words, he also frowned. After meditating for a moment, his face suddenly became ugly. The pot production he chose could perfectly present his DAAO lobster, but the soup was ignored by him. Although it reflected the flavor of the lobster meat itself, the lack of taste of the soup itself greatly limited the degree of delicacy.


    He forgot that!


    After a while, Wallace retreated to one side. He took a deep breath and suppressed his discontent at the bottom of his heart. Then he looked at the girl who had already cooked in the distance with gloomy eyes.


    But even so, there is no doubt about his delicious food. This girl can''t win!


    Lumia pushed the car to the judge''s desk. She took a look at Rex, then took back her eyes, put the three plates on the table one by one, and a hot breath came out, which made Rex''s eyebrows slightly pick, full of interest, and wanted to know what was inside.


    "Please taste it."


    The girl picked up the lid. The next moment, it was hot.

 Chapter 194

    WOW!


    When the girl opened the lid, the noise outside suddenly sounded. Countless people opened their eyes and looked at the dish on the screen in surprise.


    The red flame danced with the wind, like bright red damask. It was beautiful. Surrounded by the flame, there was an egg, and the golden light loomed under the gradually burned thin skin.


    Like a phoenix egg born from a bath fire, the golden brilliance is more and more dazzling against the fire, which easily attracts everyone''s attention.


    What kind of dish is that?


    Even Rex was very interested at the moment. He looked up at the girl in front of him. He was very impressed by the latter. He thought the child''s cooking would be very aggressive. It was really an unexpected skill.


    "Does this dish have a name?"


    One side of fafuna showed a curious look for the first time. She looked at lumia. Most girls always like such special things, and she is no exception.


    "Yes, it''s called Firebird eggs."


    Lumia nodded and said the name from her memory.


    Firebird eggs?


    When the contestants took the food on stage, the voice on the jury stage would be expanded, so when the girl said the name of the dish, many people couldn''t help laughing.


    Although the appearance of that dish is indeed similar to the name, the taste of the name is really not very good!


    "What''s so funny?"


    Belen, who was on the watching seat, couldn''t hold his face when he heard a crowd of laughter outside. He turned his mouth, but he also felt a little helpless. At that time, a name he casually said was actually moved onto the stage by this guy.


    Lumia looked left and right. She didn''t seem to understand what those people were laughing, so she stopped caring about those inexplicable guys and looked back at the dishes. At the moment, there was only a small flame left in the fire.


    The girl took out a pair of pliers, took off the three iron rings of the three plates, and then carefully put the golden egg into the plate.


    "Well, let''s try this Firebird egg."


    Rex smiled and said a word, then picked up the chopsticks and put them on the golden egg. With a slight touch, he felt the extremely amazing elasticity. The other two were stunned and squeezed the egg easily with a little force.


    "Eh?"


    The sound of surprise came from the three people, staring at the golden liquid overflowing from the crack. At the same time, I smelled a mellow and wonderful taste.


    "Is this egg yolk?"


    Fafuna narrowed her long and narrow eyes, stared at the golden liquid, and subconsciously guessed.


    "Not only the egg yolk, but also the spices?"


    On one side, Hirose yel noticed deeper details. He guessed in his heart that if it was just egg yolk, there would never be such a pungent smell.


    After a moment of silence, Rex put down his chopsticks, then picked up the spoon, picked up the egg, put it in front of his mouth and bit it gently.


    When the golden egg was bitten off in his mouth, the golden liquid suddenly burst into amazing brilliance in the dark, like a hot spring gushing out, and immediately filled his mouth,


    Woo!?


    Fafuna covered her mouth with one hand, her eyes were wide open, her face was blushing, and an unspeakable sense of taste churned on the taste buds, which seemed to open a new door. The snow-white neck rolled slightly and swallowed into her body. The hot warm current seemed to open up the nerves and affect her mind.


    "Good, hot!"


    One side of Hirose yelled. When people looked, they found that the judge''s face was covered with sweat and began to pull his collar.


    Whether it is this or fafuna, or Rex, the "Kitchen God", his face is flushed at the moment, just as excited as beating chicken blood.


    "How is this possible?"


    Wallace, who had been standing around laughing and watching, made an incredible scream at the moment. From the disdain at the beginning to the stupor later, to the panic now, the situation has been out of his control!


    What he expected, it''s not like this at all!


    The gaffe of the three judges also made everyone realize that the cooking named "Firebird egg" presented by the girl must have unspeakable delicacy.


    After Rex swallowed the delicious food that broke out in his mouth, his mouth began to chew the egg, soft protein and lobster meat as a killing tactic!


    The most delicate Bana lobster''s flesh is the essence of life in the bird''s egg. When the three of Rex began to chew, it suddenly broke out what glory it belonged to.


    Whoa!


    An uncontrollable came from fafuna''s mouth. The gorgeous and moving beauty was flushed, stiff in the chair, and even her feet under the table were straight. The fragrance overflowed in her heart, and the surging heat swept through her heart.


    They seem to be able to see the magnificent figure of Bana lobster, and under its pliers, there is a fallen Da''ao lobster, which is cheering its own victory to the sky and holding up its giant pliers.


    The more chewing, the more delicious the tumbling is, the more intense it is, like the waves on the ocean, waves lose self-control, and the waves are stronger than the waves. When all tastes are chewed up in the mouth, the essence goes down to the esophagus.


    This scene fell into the eyes of countless people and aroused resonance. It seemed that the delicious food was close to the mouth, and the saliva in the mouth began to secrete. What''s more, the corners of the mouth were crystal clear.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible"


    When Wallace saw the intoxicated appearance of the three judges, he had got the answer in his heart. The whole person seemed to have lost his soul. It was hard to imagine that he would lose to such a young girl.


    He has been trained by his family since childhood and has excellent talent in seafood cuisine. He has been immersed in it for many years, but he didn''t expect to lose in this way.


    There is no doubt that this girl''s cooking is beyond everyone''s imagination!


    Bellen under the stage also looked at the graceful figure on the screen thoughtfully. His reaction was different from others. At the moment, he was relieved and looked forward to it.


    I hope someone can provoke the girl like this in the future competition. In this way, her mind will not focus on the assassination task. This child is very serious.

 Chapter 195

    Belen has also learned a lot about lumia''s cooking and has eaten so many dishes. However, ah, she still has points for the strength of girls. In his opinion, the main reason for winning this game is the opponent.


    That dish was created by him. Although it was made by a girl, it must be different in taste, but it will never be much worse. If the other party''s "green mountain pouring shrimp pot" didn''t have an absolute defect in the soup, it''s hard to say the outcome of the game.


    In fact, compared with the outcome of the victory or defeat, beren was even more surprised that the girl actually learned his dish. Obviously, she only did it once, but the girl remembered so clearly whether it was the sequence of steps, the processing method, or the choice of spices.


    The only difference is the ingredients. The lobster used by beren at that time was just the kind commonly sold in the market, while lumia used the rare ingredient "Bana lobster".


    Although I don''t know whether lumia specially selected the Bana lobster, there is no doubt that the meat quality characteristics of Bana lobster are very consistent with the production of "Firebird egg". The central point of this dish is to reflect the delicacy of lobster meat.


    In fact, lumia''s choice of lobster species is wrong. She has a shallow understanding of the ingredients, let alone so many kinds of lobsters, so she just picked one at random.


    Winning this game means that lumia has successfully reached the top 32 and won the internship opportunity that makes countless people envy.


    In addition to admiring the girl to be sure to get the reward, many people are also relieved at the bottom of their hearts. Fortunately, they didn''t meet the girl this time, otherwise it will be a problem whether they can be promoted.


    The other side''s "Firebird egg" cuisine can be said to be an excellent dish. After entering the top 32 competition, this dish with a small name will be remembered by countless people.


    "Winner, number 37!"


    When the host announced the winner, the audience immediately cheered, and the girl who surprised countless people immediately became popular. The result was unexpected to many people, but it made the atmosphere more and more hot.


    Sure enough, there are many masters of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon!


    The performance of girls also changed many people''s views on women. Sure enough, girls are not all vases. They also have shameful talents.


    "I''m young and can make such excellent food, and I''ve never seen such creativity. It seems that you''re still a girl with fantastic ideas."


    Fafuna''s attitude was very kind. She was very satisfied with the dish, even surprised, as soon as she changed the previous attitude of the iceberg beauty.


    It can be said that this dish has great value, which does not mean in business, but in cooking. It is not only worth exploring in delicacy, but also worth learning the active mind that can create other dishes.


    "Thank you."


    Lumia answered.


    After the three judges finished their words, lumia turned and left the stage. She didn''t see the lost Wallace from beginning to end. It can even be said that she had forgotten the existence of this person.


    Seeing that lumia came down, Belen also stood up. He wanted to meet the girl, but he was stunned when he saw lumia turn and walk towards the channel leading to the outside.


    Are you leaving now?


    Also, after all, after the game, there will be no game in the past few days.


    Although he thought of this reason, Belen was still a little disappointed. He sat down again, looked at the figure who had not turned back and gradually left, and inexplicably raised a mind to catch up.


    Is it annoying?


    Even so, what is the reason for this?


    Beren couldn''t get the answer, so he could only sigh secretly. It doesn''t matter if anyone hates him, but if the other party is his recognized friend, this lonely emotion will emerge in his heart.


    Soon, the two sides of the next game will shake the sign.


    It was also a game between a man and a woman, and the girl was obviously less than 20 years old. Because it was young people who played, many people who wanted to doze in midfield forced themselves to wake up.


    This year''s "kitchen god competition" seems that the dark horses are young people, and at present, they are strong and heinous.


    "It''s the kitchen knife!"


    "It''s good again, ha ha!"


    Belen on the court was also confused when he heard the inexplicable excitement outside the court. Although he couldn''t hear what he was saying, it seemed that they were excited by the people on the court.


    "The two contestants in this competition are" a new kitchen knife "on the 15th. That''s right! It''s also a young girl, and the other is Mr. Mo Weifu on the 89th!"


    After hearing the girl''s code, Belen was also stunned. Unexpectedly, the other party''s code was somewhat similar to him. His code took a "unstable kitchen knife".


    Then beren remembered that the only person who stood out in the first audition was the girl on the 15th in the series?


    I vaguely remember the amazing knife work.


    On the stage, the girl and the middle-aged man saluted each other to show their respect for each other. Unlike most people with a tense atmosphere, the two people seemed much more peaceful.


    "Please give me more advice!"


    The girl bowed to Mo Weifu, because the latter was an elder, so the girl showed an attitude of a younger generation.


    "You''re welcome. We''re rivals on the stage. Do your best."


    For the polite younger generation, Mo Weifu is also very happy. If he meets those pricks, he will also have a headache. It can be said that he is very happy to meet this girl.


    "I see!"


    The girl in white chef''s clothes answered, then took a deep breath, as if she was adjusting her mind. Then she put her kitchenware box on the table and took out the knife.


    For very professional chefs, they will have their own set of kitchen utensils, and these kitchen utensils are their partners. Holding them in their hands will always feel different from ordinary kitchen utensils.


    At the moment when the girl with perfect etiquette mentioned the kitchen knife, the whole person''s temperament was different. Her eyes were sharp and different from lumia''s killer nature. It was an extremely serious situation.


    The game ended with the expectation of countless people, and the final result was beyond the expectation of some people who had not seen the girl game.


    "Winner! A new kitchen knife on the 15th. Congratulations!"


    Beren, who witnessed the game, opened his eyes slightly. The girl code named White chef''s clothes on the stage had the cooking skills he was shocked by.


    At the moment, the girl was standing in front of the jury, bowed to Mo Weifu, who looked bitter, and shouted, "thank you for your advice!"

 Chapter 196

    Watching the white figure step down gradually, many people who saw the girl cooking for the first time were stunned in situ, and the same sentence appeared in their mind.


    Are young people so fierce now!?


    In just one and a half hours, they saw the cooking process of the two people on the stage. Mo Weifu was a famous cook in the kitchen industry for a long time. His cooking technique was very old and spicy, which was praised by many people. He was indeed a senior figure.


    However, when I saw the girl cooking code named "a new kitchen knife", everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted.


    What is most worth mentioning is the magic knife work. The so-called dance on the chopping board may not refer to the girl''s knife work!


    The dancing of hands and knives and the scattered seven or eight ingredients on the kitchen table are almost alive. Under the girl''s knife technique, even the ingredients are accompanied by dancing.


    People with old and hot eyes don''t just look at the surface. The knife work is amazing, but the girl is more than that. In the whole process of cooking, from the beginning of material selection to the end of production, she seems to have made all the steps in an instant.


    It was as if she knew what to do.


    But even those who have doubts know that the content of the competition is on the spot. Under such circumstances, how can we know in advance?


    The girl, at the moment she knew the problem, had decided everything after!


    You know, almost everyone will think about it in the cooking process. Its purpose is to make the cooking more delicious, but the girl didn''t stop at all. The whole process is like flowing clouds and water.


    The serving time is poor, which is as long as half a court game!


    "Genius!"


    "It''s terrible"


    Many people are thrilled by the girl''s talent. The last cuisine offered by the other party is unprecedented for everyone present. It must be a self-made cuisine!


    No one will have the opportunity to use rare ingredients in cooking every time, and the girl is certainly no exception. When she got the ingredients, she waved the kitchen knife so confidently. Under that extremely serious attitude, there is a kind of confidence that few people can see.


    "Great guy."


    Even the rebellious Zhan fulie was staring at the white figure at the moment. He had to admit that the girl cook of the same age had cooking skills that he feared.


    Beside the red haired youth, Dennis looked a little dignified. The two young people went to the champion from the beginning, and there was another opponent besides each other.


    Before, many people were relieved that they didn''t meet the girl after seeing the "Firebird egg", and now, the same is true for the girl in white chef''s clothes.


    Which of the two girls is better?


    Most people think "a new kitchen knife" is stronger. Although the "Firebird egg" is really amazing, the girl is still a little inferior in the whole process.


    Even beren can''t deny this.


    "A new kitchen knife"


    In the new era, the older generation''s knives are gradually rusty. Young people will take over the baton with kitchen utensils. The meaning of the girl taking this code is not difficult to understand. Although she looks very kind, she has very far-reaching aspirations in her bones.


    In such competitions, as long as you win the competition excellently, you can say that you already have a certain reputation in the kitchen industry, and this girl has a bright future, because in her competitions, several catering institutions have been attracted by her, and then you will promise countless benefits to the girl to join them.


    Round after round of competition gradually passed, and it was not beren''s turn to play until the end of the night. If it was before, he would sigh and waste time, but now he doesn''t think so. This day can be described as seeing many wonderful cooking games. Although it doubled his pressure, he won''t feel bored after sitting here all day.


    After the host announced the end of today''s game, beren also stood up and stretched. Because he didn''t have much money, he didn''t eat anything even during the noon break.


    Leaving the square, Belen, who had walked out of two streets, suddenly stopped. He frowned slightly, turned around and looked at the figure jumping on the eaves in the distance.


    Lumia!


    Seeing the passing black figure, Belen subconsciously thought of lumia. At that moment, he immediately ran in that direction. He still wanted to talk to lumia.


    Because the distance was a little far, and at the speed of the figure, Belen could not catch up with him only by ordinary speed, so he whispered.


    "Fifteen percent."


    His increasing magic is not used without burden. It also has the limit of increasing. The more he improves, the greater his burden is, and the degree of his least burden is less than 15%.


    Whew.


    Beren''s body immediately disappeared in place, like an incarnation of the wind. With a gentle jump, she jumped to the eaves, and then ran away. A moment later, she saw a dark shadow and suddenly jumped off the eaves.


    On the way, Belen was still thinking about what to say to lumia. Undoubtedly, what he wanted to ask was why lumia''s attitude towards him had changed so much, but it was still a little difficult for him to open this mouth, because of his character.


    Turning all the way into an alley, Belen could feel that the figure was just around the corner, and when he took a step, he heard a sudden sound and took it back immediately.


    "My Lord, lumia still hasn''t started today, or she''ll leave it to her subordinates!"


    Not lumia?


    Just hearing this sentence, beren frowned. It can be judged that there was more than one person in the deep lane around the corner, and lumia was not here!


    Since that figure is not lumia


    "The child had contact with others, which made her slacken her work, but it doesn''t matter. I''ve given her seven days. Don''t worry about it yet."


    "Yes!"


    In the deep lane, a man covered in black stood there, and in front of him was a half kneeling masked man. Of course, they exuded a very dark smell.


    "Lumia''s teacher?"


    Listening to the communication between the two figures, beren''s mind was also flying fast, and he thought of something and murmured it subconsciously.


    "Who?"


    The man covered by the black robe suddenly turned around and drank in a deep voice towards the corner.


    No!


    The sound immediately pulled back Belen''s thoughts, and his heart was shocked. At this moment, he increased his physique to 25%, and then ran away immediately. His feet fell like a dragonfly, and he didn''t dare to make much movement.

 Chapter 197

    At the moment when beren left, the mysterious man wrapped in black suddenly came to the corner. A deep pupil looked at the only place on both sides. His eyes were flashing, dark and obscure. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "My Lord! What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that the adult suddenly made such a move, the masked man was also startled. At that time, he followed him. After both sides looked and confirmed that there was no movement, they made a sound of doubt.


    "Someone was here just now."


    The mysterious man in black responded coldly to his subordinates, and then looked up at the narrow wall two meters apart. Although he didn''t find any clues now, he didn''t think it was his illusion.


    Hearing the mysterious man''s words, the masked man was also stunned. Then he looked cold, stepped on the wall, and jumped to the roof a few times. The night wind shook his cloak, and there was no sign of anyone in his sight.


    After observing for a moment, the masked man returned to the adult, and then reported in a deep voice: "adult, I didn''t find anyone on it."


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to do it before the seven-day time limit. It''s the child''s training. In addition, if the child still has close contact with some people, report it to me immediately."


    The mysterious man in black gave an order.


    "Yes!"


    After answering, the masked man dodged and left here, leaving the mysterious man alone.


    The mysterious man in black robe also came to the high eaves and looked around. The corners of the black robe swayed with the wind, and a black pupil under the cloak was looking around.


    "Who could it be?"


    Meanwhile, on another street.


    At the moment, beren is mixing with the coming and going crowd. He looks a little gloomy at the moment. The other party''s perception ability is very excellent, but that little voice is found.


    The other party is not an ordinary person.


    According to what the other two said, Belen can infer that the two must also be killers, and the one who is respected as an adult is probably the teacher lumia said.


    They seemed to want to do it to the "Kitchen God", but it seemed that for some reason they didn''t do it themselves, but handed it to lumia.


    Seven days?


    He had heard from lumia before, but was that why lumia became strange? What does this have to do with changing attitudes towards yourself? This puzzled Belen.


    He remembered that just now he seemed to hear that lumia''s master mentioned who lumia contacted. If there was no other person, that person would be himself.


    Maybe lumia talked to his teacher about something?


    Seven days.


    Lumia''s teacher asked her to finish the task within seven days. I don''t know the past few days, but it''s probably before and after the top 32 competition.


    That''s too bad. I won''t get the bonus!


    At the thought of this, beren''s heart suddenly went crazy. She has been busy for so long. Now she is a little discouraged. Do you want to find a way to make money again?


    wait.


    Beren suddenly stopped. His pupils widened slightly. Why did he escape there before? Is it over to negotiate directly with the other party!?


    In order to continue the game, beren believes that even the use of violence can be forgiven!


    Let lumia''s teacher cancel the seven day time limit. As long as it can be delayed until the end of the game, there will be no conflict with beren''s interests!


    Besides, as lumia''s friend, the man is lumia''s teacher. Maybe they can solve this problem peacefully without hands!?


    At this moment, beren''s mood suddenly brightened, but she was a little anxious. She turned and walked back. The speed increased a few minutes. She turned and walked into the alley and ran away immediately.


    Don''t leave in a hurry!


    It''s lucky to meet lumia''s teacher this time! Even lumia doesn''t know the trace of the other party. If she misses this opportunity, she doesn''t know whether she can meet the other party before the assassination.


    "No!"


    When Belen returned to the previous place, there was no one in the deep lane, and his face immediately became bitter.


    Sure enough, he left.


    After all, they are both killers. How can they stay where they are after being found? They should have left long ago. Although they have thought of it, beren still has a glimmer of hope.


    Belen wanted to pull his cheek, and in fact, he is really pinching his face now. He hates that he didn''t think of it early, otherwise the problem should have been solved!


    After standing there for a long time, beren sighed, then looked up at the bright moon. Where will lumia be now? Still sleeping in a tree?


    The clouds in the sky are miscellaneous and dense. Gradually, they will cover the bright moon with silver brilliance and float away to the distance, but soon new clouds will float to cover the luster.


    After stopping for a long time, Belen also turned and left. He didn''t know how many sighs he sighed along the way. His mood these days is very complex, just like the clouds in the sky.


    On a tall tower.


    The mysterious man in black was standing there, his black eyes overlooking the city. At this time, a figure suddenly came out from the darkness behind.


    It was a very beautiful girl, wearing a ponytail hanging to her hips, wearing a black night clothes, with a different kind of handsome. At the moment, the girl''s clear eyes didn''t have much luster, and silently came to the mysterious man''s back.


    "Teacher."


    "What''s that man? A so-called friend? It makes you hold back the blade all the time." The mysterious man in black turned his back to the girl, and his voice was as cold as the night in this snow season.


    friend?


    Lumia didn''t know, because she had never owned such a thing, and she didn''t say anything at the moment, but said a complex sentence: "he wants the prize money of the game very much."


    Indeed, it was for this reason that lumia didn''t start, but she didn''t know what reason this reason had to make her so hesitant.


    "You have never had friends since you were young. Do you want to make friends? You should give up that boring thing early. Killers don''t need this kind of thing. The so-called friends will only hurt you in the end."


    It seemed that she knew lumia''s mood. The voice of the mysterious man in black became colder and colder. Even the girl behind him felt the chill.


    The mysterious man in black didn''t turn around to look at the girl, but said coldly, "the time limit I gave you won''t change. You know what to do. I hope you don''t let me down. As long as you complete the task, I won''t go to trouble with that person. One more thing, don''t have too much contact. You don''t need those boring things. Do you understand?"


    "I see."


    Lumia bit her lip and replied with a complex look and some bitterness.

 Chapter 198

    Early in the morning, the square was already overcrowded. Fortunately, there was a channel specially prepared for the contestants, otherwise beren would be worried about how to squeeze in. Novel network


    Last night''s mood was very bad, but fortunately, latil brought some interesting things about working after they came back, which made Belen feel better. But when she woke up this morning, her mind was full of bonuses and lumia.


    When he came to the spectator''s seat, Belen saw lumia again, so he walked over naturally and sat on the seat next to the girl.


    Belen sat in his seat for a while without feeling the eyes from his side. He ground his teeth and decided to create the topic by himself.


    "That lumia, today''s thirty-two game is not over. Why are you here?"


    Lumia didn''t play today. Did she come to see the game today? Belen thought so, and then he suddenly saw the girl turn her head and look at her. At that time, his heart jumped and he looked forward to the girl''s response.


    "Oh, yes."


    Lumia was also stunned, and then nodded. Then she remembered that she had won the game yesterday. There was no game today, so she can''t watch the game here.


    The appearance of the attribute of the girl''s natural stay also made Belen happy. It seemed that the situation had improved. However, when he wanted to continue the topic, he was suddenly stunned.


    "Lumia! Where are you going?"


    When she saw that the girl actually stood up to go, Belen subconsciously shouted, and when the girl heard it, she looked back at him.


    "I didn''t play today."


    After lumia said this, she turned back and continued to leave towards the channel outside the field.


    ¡°¡±


    Watching the girl leave, beren sat there blankly and always felt something wrong. Why did lumia leave like this?!


    Although there was no game, there was nothing wrong, but


    But what?


    Belen doesn''t know what, but he puts his hand on his forehead in distress. He may not have enough IQ. Why do you talk about this topic?


    After lumia left, Belen was sitting here watching the game alone. At the moment, his face was expressionless, which made the people around him consciously avoid it.


    The man seems to be in a bad mood.


    Some people who saw beren''s expression were aware of this.


    After the three judges all sat on their seats, the host immediately announced the beginning of the competition schedule on the second day of entering the top 32, and cheers rang out.


    Despite the noise outside the court, beren is still expressionless. He wants to keep an ordinary heart now, otherwise the game may not be comparable.


    "Aha! It''s my turn at last!"


    What was shaken out was serial number seven, that is, Zhan fulie, the red haired youth code named "hot king". When he saw that he was drawn, he became excited immediately.


    Zhan fulie glanced at his opponent, then sighed, shook his head, said to himself, "why do you always have some boring guys? It''s really not challenging."


    "Hey! You''re too arrogant!"


    Opposite the red haired youth was a middle-aged man, who had been in the kitchen industry for many years. Although Zhan fulie''s voice was very light, he was heard and couldn''t help it immediately.


    Naturally, he witnessed this young man with red hair''s previous competition with his own eyes. He is indeed very powerful, but relying on his strength, he is so disrespectful to him as an elder, which makes him very dissatisfied. No matter how he is, he is also a famous cook in the kitchen industry. How can his strength be weak?


    Zhan fulie gave a sarcastic "ah" to his opponent, glanced at him with disdain, and then went to his kitchen table and put the kitchenware box hanging around him on top. He didn''t intend to continue to talk to the guy who began to get angry.


    Many people feel helpless about the red haired young man''s attitude. It''s really full marks for ridicule skills. It''s estimated that anyone who meets this guy will want to teach him a lesson.


    But even if you want to teach him a lesson, you will defeat him in cooking!


    The middle-aged man also slowed down after a moment, and then walked to his kitchen table with a cold hum. For their chef, only in cooking can they tell the victory or defeat. He wanted to let the arrogant boy have a good look at the power of his predecessors!


    However, after announcing the results, Zhan fulie gave a sarcastic "ah" to the middle-aged man, muttered "it''s really not challenging", and his predecessors almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    It was Zhan fulie who won, and he didn''t think he would lose from the beginning.


    Are young people so terrible now?


    After seeing the results, countless people looked at each other. None of the few young people who were promoted this time was a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Even those elders who have been in the kitchen industry for many years also feel very headache, because the strength of these later young people is really a little unexpected.


    Round after round of competition, the younger generation can be said to have passed the customs all the way, with great momentum. Without exception, they all promoted and killed all the older generation.


    However, when today''s war situation caused a sensation outside the field, in the audience area, a man still had a calm and indifferent face. He was holding his cheek with one hand, as if watching a boring play.


    "Serial number 13, serial number 41!"


    When the serial number of the new round of competition was announced, serial number 41 was a guy with thick limbs. Douding''s big eyes looked around and seemed to be looking for his opponent.


    After a while, the host didn''t see the contestants of No. 13 come on. At present, he was a little confused, and then shouted again: "please come on quickly."


    People outside the court are looking at the field. They are also puzzled that they haven''t seen the man No. 13 playing for a long time. There are constant discussions. Others speculate that the 13th has forgotten the game today?


    "No. 13, please come on stage as soon as possible! Otherwise, it will be deemed as abstention!"


    And beren still didn''t respond when he was sitting in his position. At this time, Zhan fulie, who happened to come back from the bathroom, also heard the host''s words. When he passed beren''s position, he was stunned to see that the latter had not moved, and then made a sound curiously.


    "Why are you still sitting? Aren''t you the 13th?"


    Zhan fulie is still very impressed with beren''s previous performance. After all, he is one of the few people who interest him.


    When beren, who was originally expressionless, heard this sentence, his heart jumped. Then he remembered that he was the 13th. He immediately stood up and nodded to Zhan fulie. He was a little embarrassed.


    "Thanks for reminding me. I almost forgot."


    After saying this, beren immediately ran to the battle platform and left Zhan fulie standing in place. Did he take it seriously? He even forgot his serial number.


    "Unexpectedly, my opponent is also a young younger generation."


    In front of beren, the plump looked at the latter with eyes the size of Douding. The small pupils moved up and down as if looking at beren, and beren wanted to say hello to his opponent politely.


    "Please"


    However, the fat man in front of him snorted coldly and raised a hand to stop Belen''s words, He disdained and said, "don''t tell me these empty things. The young people in front have attacked, which makes us lose face. As an elder in the kitchen industry, if I want to save some face, you''d better abstain directly, otherwise my cooking will make you ashamed."


    "Hoo."


    After hearing the fat man''s words, Belen took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, and his look changed to his previous indifference. His mood is worse now.


    "What a coincidence. I also want to persuade you to abstain directly, otherwise I will make you lose face."

 Chapter 199

    The beginning of the dialogue between the two on the stage was deliberately amplified by the host, which also made everyone inside and outside the field hear the dialogue. Novel network


    Originally, beren had respect for these senior chefs. In ordinary times, he would not take those words to heart, but unfortunately, he is in a bad mood now,


    "Talk big!"


    The fat man was furious after hearing the speech. If it hadn''t been for the game, he would have gone up and taught the arrogant guy a lesson.


    Many people were surprised by what the young man on the stage said. He seemed to be a very gentle person in the previous game.


    "That guy seems to be in a bad mood. The elder''s luck is really bad."


    After hearing the speech, Zhan fulie lifted up the corners of his mouth and showed a smile. There was a bit of an unexpected look on Junyi''s face. His first impression of Belen didn''t look like a thorn.


    "You seem to think highly of him."


    Dennis on one side spoke rarely.


    "Intuition."


    For Dennis''s words, Zhan fulie responded to these two words lightly. He didn''t know much about the young man on the stage. He couldn''t see much in just one game.


    On the stage.


    Beren didn''t see his opponent anymore. He came to his kitchen table. Unlike other professional chefs, he didn''t have his own kitchen utensils.


    He has not experienced the taste of exclusive kitchenware. For him, any kitchenware is the same.


    "Ha ha, it seems that everyone is looking forward to the result of this competition. Now, let''s announce the main ingredients of our round of competition!"


    The host said happily. He liked to see this happen, so as to stir up the atmosphere. Then he looked at the freezer carried up by the staff.


    "The main ingredients this time are shanman beef and huaantelope meat. We should use all the two ingredients!"


    This time, the ingredients are much more common than the previous cuisine. Although they are also very precious ingredients, they are not rare varieties, but this time they are two main ingredients.


    Two kinds of meat?


    A dish that combines two kinds of meat


    Belen is rubbing his chin with one hand, thinking about what kind of food to prepare. After all, it''s not easy to give full play to the taste of the two kinds of meat.


    Both ingredients are meat dishes, but compared with beef, mutton has a heavy smell of mutton. We need to pay attention to this. We should match the use of good spices, otherwise it will have a great impact.


    The meat of the sago beef is very coarse, or the best essence of the cow''s tendon is suitable, where the meat feels tight, while the flower antelope takes the loin, the meat is the most fat, and the direction of choice is much larger.


    How to combine the two to form a delicious cuisine?


    Bellen''s cooking is different from that of ordinary people. He always likes to do some alternative cooking, which is also learned from a guy with a lively mind.


    Stew?


    This may be the best way, and beren''s opponent, the fat elder, has already cooked with this method.


    But this point is not within the scope of beren''s thinking. For him, cooking can be made in trouble or simple, but the ultimate goal is to let the guests eat.


    From this point of view, beren''s thinking will become very simple. While making the food delicious, it also makes the guests feel very appetizing.


    Well, it''s decided!


    Beren had spent a long time just thinking about what to do. Many people thought he was in trouble. When he started, people who began to feel sleepy were interested.


    And noodles?


    Yes, the first thing Belen does is and flour. What he wants to make is already common to him, but there is only a gap in ingredients.


    After opening the nest of flour, put some seasonings and eggs into it, pour in some water, start kneading, and finally knead it into dough. Then put in the softened butter, seal it and wait for it to ferment.


    What is he doing?


    The fat man on the other side narrowed his eyes. He didn''t quite understand what the young man wanted to do. Did he want to make face clothes? But it''s not.


    Not only him, but few of the people present could see what he was going to do. Soften the good flour and let it ferment. What was he going to do? Do you want to get some fancy things?


    Belen took back the ingredients she needed and thawed them a little. First, she sprinkled some monosodium glutamate pollen on the mutton, then began kneading, repeatedly sprinkled a variety of spices, and then began to chop. Even shanman beef began to chop after processing.


    "The method of clear stew can really combine the taste of the two kinds of meat, but ah, if you don''t cooperate with spices, when you cover the pot, its taste will become a mess."


    Zhan fulie looked at the screen to himself. He was thinking about the old fat man''s actions, but when he looked at beren''s actions, he was silent.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, it seems that he still wants to make fried food, but the other party doesn''t choose to mix the two kinds of meat together, but separates them. If they separate, they can''t be regarded as a kind of cuisine.


    Didn''t that guy hear the host clearly?


    This question not only appeared in Zhan fulie''s heart, but even many people frowned when they saw the hot pot. Fried food can''t work here.


    In many people''s opinion, it is unreasonable to mix the two kinds of meat together to make fried food, because the combination of the two meat ingredients has the opposite taste. If you use the clear stew method, you can cover it with soup and seasoning, but fried food can''t do this. Do you have to work hard on noodles?


    Sauce.


    In the eyes of countless people, the man on the stage started to make sauce. It seems that there is a great possibility of fried food, so some people have begun to sigh secretly. It seems that there is no suspense in this game.


    However, Bellen doesn''t know what people outside are thinking. At the moment, she is making sauces without expression. To make the taste of the two kinds of meat patties stand out, she must prepare two different sauces.


    It seems that because she is in a bad mood, the sauce completed by Bellen after adding spices is also very aggressive and scarlet.


    That thing, is it a very spicy sauce?


    Just as beren was preparing the second sauce, the big fat elder, who was his opponent, just picked up the pot cover, and then a strong mellow smell filled out. The big fat nodded, and then covered the pot cover again. There was an unidentified smile on his fat face.


    "Done."

 Chapter 200

    What a delicious smell!


    Zhan fulie and others in the audience area also smell the fresh and tender meat flavor. They can judge from the taste that the fat man''s cooking has been completed!


    Some processing has been done on the aroma. Novel network


    Zhan fulie was thoughtful. He had been more concerned about this before. If the two kinds of meat were not treated too much before they were stewed, it was to keep the meat fresh, but when they were stewed, they had fatal shortcomings in freshness. They must be treated carefully in soup and spices.


    That fat man has quite a lot of experience.


    Compared with the person he met before, Zhan fulie thinks that this fat man is much stronger. If he fights with that fat man, it may take a lot of effort. After all, he needs to combine the two ingredients. In his opinion, there are not many methods.


    With the same stew method, he would pay more attention to the prominence of the taste of the two kinds of meat, and the fat man seemed to have made great efforts in the soup.


    The fat man''s fat body pushed a small cart to the judge''s bench, and then carefully brought the pot in front of the three judges.


    "Sure enough."


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", whispered to himself. Not only he, but also fafuna and Hirose yell beside him knew from the beginning that the fat man would use this method.


    In other words, most people will choose the method of clear stew. Clear stew is the idea of jumping out at the first time after knowing that the main ingredients are the two kinds of meat, which is also the most appropriate and safe.


    But that''s how people expect its taste, not its own.


    "Please taste it!"


    When the lid of the pot was taken off, the tempting flavor came out. It had to be said that the aroma of the dishes was also something that could arouse the appetite of diners.


    The fat cook is very good at using spices. He has a character of extremely disgusting with the smell, so he is very persistent in the smell.


    The three of them reached into the pot with chopsticks. Although the production method had no expectations, they were very concerned about its taste. After all, the fat man was also a cook with great cooking skills.


    When their chopsticks took out the meat baptized in the high soup and blew it cold for a few minutes, they put it into their mouth. At that moment, the warm feeling rippled on their tongue like a dragonfly, and their eyes opened slightly. A strange beauty kept turning in their hearts.


    "This"


    When the meat was swallowed, the three frowned, because the sense of beauty had disappeared. They had eaten beef before, and then immediately picked up a piece of mutton and put it into their mouth.


    Huh!?


    A mellow smell began to spread from the tip of the tongue, flowing slowly like running water, such as adding fuel to the flames, making the calm sea rise again, such as a wisp of breeze, which made the flames that were about to disappear burn again. Novel network


    Not enough!


    That smell hasn''t reached its peak yet!


    When you taste this dish, you will have a feeling that its taste needs to be explored slowly. Each bite will be tasted to a higher level. Anyone who comes wants to stand on the tall building and see the attraction of the mountains.


    The audience was stunned, because the three judges were a little eager to taste, one mouthful after another, piece by piece. Was the meat so delicious?!


    In fact, it''s not so strong, but every taste seems to open up the limit of taste buds, which can''t be felt by others!


    When the three people ate the last bite at the same time, their eyes closed. In their mind, they seemed to be on the sky overlooking the endless clouds, and behind them was a sky ladder, as if stepping on it.


    Although the method of stewing is well known, the delicacy contained in it is completely different. This fat man perfectly gives full play to the auxiliary soup, and the secret is at the bottom of the soup.


    "You didn''t add spices until you finished cooking."


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", opened his eyes and looked at the fat man in front of him with a smile. He lowered his head and looked at the bottom of the soup. He could vaguely see some residue that could not be diluted because the soup was saturated.


    "Yes!"


    The fat man nodded happily.


    Hearing Rex''s words, fafuna and Hirose Yeer also looked at the bottom of the soup. The secret of the gradual improvement of the original taste is here.


    It is a very simple and easy to understand method, but it is difficult to be thought of.


    This dish is excellent!


    "So it is!"


    Zhan fulie in the viewing area was also staring at the soup bottom projected on the screen. He immediately woke up and looked at the fat man with dignified eyes.


    Great.


    This is the first senior in the kitchen industry that Zhan fulie has paid attention to so far in the competition. The other party''s dishes are not original, but the secret at the bottom of the soup is an amazing surprise.


    So, did you win?


    Zhan fulie looked at Bellen, who was still cooking on other side. When he saw latter''s ending at moment, he was stunned behind scenes. Was that fried food?


    When he saw the young man''s eyes on the screen, Zhan fulie smiled, because there was nothing in those eyes to admit defeat.


    When many people''s eyes focused on the fat man on the jury table, Belen had poured sauce on the meat cake, divided the two pieces of fermented and expanded bread into two halves, put a variety of side dishes and two meat cakes in order, and then clamped the bread divided into two halves.


    "Done."


    After the fat man on the judging table stepped aside, many people''s eyes returned to Belen who had also finished cooking. They were stunned when they saw the three dishes on the plate.


    What''s that? Bread?


    The fat man who had stood waiting for the results also looked at the dishes prepared by the young man. His eyes the size of bean curd stared at the colorful in the middle layer for a while, and then frowned slightly.


    What fancy stuff?


    Indeed, many people are surprised by what beren has done, because such things are not seen in life. They are more like ordinary snacks on the street than cooking.


    Can''t that guy start to abandon himself after he can''t find a way to cook?


    Although this idea only appears in the hearts of a few people, compared with these people, most people are staring at the dish, maybe some surprises?


    Belen came to the judges'' table, put the plate in his hand on the table, then stretched out a hand and said expressionless, "try it, multilayer hamburger."

 Chapter 201

    Yes, the dish that Bellen brought to the table was hamburger. It was a temporary idea. It was called double hamburger. After all, there were two kinds of meat patties.


    Among beren''s recipes, hamburgers and meat rolls can be said to be the most common, because whether it is the former or the latter, its preparation method is not complex, and its simplicity and commonness can attract people''s appetite more than those complex dishes.


    It has such charm, which is Belen''s conclusion for many years.


    "Hamburger?"


    Hearing this very strange title, the three judges were stunned. There was no such cuisine in their memory. They were supposed to see this young man making food. They thought that this man was going to make fried food.


    And is this fat bread in front of you fried?


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", smiled and looked at the hamburger in front of him with great interest. He looked at the various ingredients mixed in the middle, then reached out to pick up one and asked the young man with a smile.


    "Is it impolite to hold it directly with your hand?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s what it wants to eat. Please bite it down."


    Hearing the young man''s words, Rex, the "Kitchen God", was the first to set an example. Under the attention of everyone, he opened his mouth according to beren''s meaning, and then bit it hard.


    Ding!


    Taste suddenly sounded the alarm!


    When the teeth broke through layer after layer of defense and finally touched their other half, a variety of tastes such as sweet, crisp, soft, fat and so on were felt by the teeth and the tip of the tongue in an instant.


    A lot of side dishes! "


    Rex''s heart was shocked, and the hamburger projected on the screen was a step closer. Everyone saw a variety of side dishes inside.


    Cabbage leaves, Ganoderma lucidum slices, vanilla red persimmon slices, egg yolk edge


    To the naked eye alone, there are seven kinds of edge colors in the layers, and the side dishes are mixed in the form of one or two pieces, and the two meat cakes are more prominent in this kind. They are the thickest two layers, although they are separated by several side dishes.


    "My God!"


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", screamed at the moment. Only those who tasted it knew how delicious the mixed taste in the hamburger was. It could be said that it was incomparable!


    So many side dishes can be so perfectly integrated that people can''t feel the slightest sense of conflict. With those two kinds of fresh and delicious meat cakes, it is beyond his imagination!


    Seeing Rex''s gaffe, fafuna and Hirose yere on the left and right were stunned, and then quickly picked up the hamburger and bit it. Novel network


    Hum!?


    Fafuna''s mouth immediately appeared an untimely dull hum. While chewing, the expression on her face was constantly softening.


    At the moment when you start chewing in your mouth, a variety of flavors are highlighted instantly. It is not a mixed flavor. The taste of each side dish is so clear. When the rich sauce and the oil and water overflowing from the meat pie flow on the tip of your tongue, the hot flavor erupts instantly.


    The beautiful face immediately climbed up to the crimson color, and the hot taste came out thoroughly in the limbs, as if even the pores were stretched, panting and eager between the nose and breathing, and sweating. This charming posture made countless men unable to control themselves.


    This smell!


    From the various personalities of the side dishes, they fell to the ground like a storm, and appeared in my mind one after another, which gave endless accidents. When the fresh and tender beauty of the double-layer meat cake was combined with the hot sauce, it was like the crust began to crack, the magma began to explode, and directly rushed away from the ground.


    If the stew cuisine developed the limit of taste buds step by step, then this dish called double-layer hamburger is the delicious food that directly broke through the limit!


    The two are quite different, but there is no doubt that the former is like making wedding clothes for others. The taste buds that have been developed to a high degree have been washed away at this moment and directly pierced through the clouds!


    Its delicious is so amazing!


    More, I more!


    Fafuna immediately turned into the embodiment of desire. The delicious taste that broke through the limit of taste buds is irresistible, especially for those who can really taste it.


    It has to be said that the side dishes prepared by beren are the top priority of this dish. If they are not for them, they can not give full play to the real attitude of the famous hamburger. If the double-layer meat pie is the mainstay of the house, and the side dish is the concrete to consolidate the house.


    Many people in the watching area were shocked. From the previous competition, they judged that beren was a staple food type with side dishes. At the moment, that conjecture disappeared in their mind.


    That young man is a terrible guy. He is an innovative type of cuisine.


    Many people are shocked by this dish called hamburger. Generally speaking, the so-called main ingredient is its taste, which must be the most abrupt existence in this dish.


    However, they felt a very special point from the man. It seemed that for the young man, there was no so-called distinction between main ingredients and side dishes. He was good at making perfect dishes that gave full play to the delicacy of all ingredients.


    "How awesome!"


    The girl code named "a new kitchen knife" is staring at the figure on the stage. She is very interested in the food called hamburger, and she also sees the difference of the food.


    "Complete cooking."


    Zhan fulie also narrowed his eyes. He subconsciously spit out such five words, which is his evaluation of the hamburger made by the man.


    "Great."


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", has finished the hamburger. After aftertaste, he reaches out a thumb to beren and comments with a laugh.


    This very innovative hamburger cuisine can be well deserved to be called "complete cuisine", because its taste can be brought into play precisely because of the ingredients, not just because of the two meat patties.


    Rex hasn''t tasted such food for a long time, or even seen it for a long time, especially among the younger generation after him. Today, he finally saw it.


    Being rated "great" by the "Kitchen God" is enough to trigger a huge storm in the kitchen industry. No chef will question Rex, the "Kitchen God", not even the other "Kitchen God" who has become the champion. You know, this is the "eternal Kitchen God".


    "Winner, No. 13" can''t hold the kitchen knife. "

 Chapter 202

    The result of this game is not shocking. The change of this idea is that when the hamburger cuisine appeared, anyone who has a deep understanding of the cuisine knows the horror of that dish.


    "I lost! I lost! Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    After knowing the result, the fat cook woke up immediately after being confused for a moment, and then ran out of the game crying.


    When the host announced the results, beren''s code was also known. Many people were a little confused about the code. How did they feel a little familiar? Oh, yes, isn''t it very similar to the talented girl before?


    "Can''t hold the kitchen knife"


    "A new kitchen knife"


    Although I didn''t know how the code was taken out, it was inexplicably funny, so after knowing the code of the man on the 13th, I immediately laughed outside.


    Even "a new kitchen knife" can''t help laughing. The girl smiled and looked at the figure. The code she took has such a meaning. She knows very well. Does that person''s code have any meaning?


    "Can''t hold the kitchen knife"


    How do you think it''s all taken randomly?


    Many people think so, but they still continue to guess reluctantly. How can such a powerful person not mess around?


    In fact, it was a bit of a mess. Beren took such a code after thinking about a reason. At the moment, when he heard the laughter outside the field, he couldn''t hang his face, and quickly walked down the platform. Novel network


    "Sure enough, I''m not suitable for this occasion."


    For such a conspicuous occasion, beren never liked it, because he couldn''t cope with it at all. If he hadn''t been in a bad mood, he might have made a lot of mistakes in cooking.


    However, there is a happy thing, so the haze at the bottom of my heart has been swept away.


    Successfully promoted to the top 32!


    Beren didn''t care about the internship. How could he go? He thought, ah, it would be good if he could give up the reward and exchange it for a little more.


    After the happy happy passing, Belen fell into a low mood again. He left the square expressionless. Since there was no game, he was in no mood to stay here.


    It''s time to eat. I''m hungry enough.


    It can be said that the competition on this day can make the newspaper blow a lot of things again, and the central point is undoubtedly the girl with "a new kitchen knife", the red haired youth of "hot king" and the mysterious man with "unstable kitchen knife".


    Early in the morning on the third day, the news spread all over the country. Countless people were very concerned about the "kitchen god competition". They were surprised to see the three young people of Bellen in the newspaper. They didn''t expect that the young generation was so powerful and defeated so many predecessors in the kitchen industry.


    In a city called fengla, there is a well-known restaurant in the whole imperial capital. In this restaurant, there is a store manager who is not in the store all year round, but is respected by all employees.


    The store manager is Rex, the kitchen god.


    The chefs in this restaurant are extremely top chefs. This is a high consumption restaurant, and there are countless noble regulars here. However, even in such a restaurant where experts gather, there is such an unknown hairy boy, but he is one of the top chefs in this restaurant.


    At the moment, a red haired boy is sitting in a chair with his legs crossed. He looks beautiful and handsome. At the moment, he is holding a newspaper and watching yesterday''s competition.


    When the red haired boy saw the familiar figure, he smiled, then looked at the four words "hamburger cuisine" marked in large font in the newspaper, and immediately laughed.


    "Awesome, awesome!"


    A young girl wearing beautiful skirt clothes heard the laughter and came to the red haired boy. She bent down and looked at the report in the newspaper. Her lovely little face showed doubt.


    "Chef Chuangxian, what are you laughing at?"


    The red haired teenager named Chuangxian glanced at the girl, then happily pointed to a young man in the newspaper and said to the girl in a very proud tone.


    "This is my good friend. He won again. Of course I smiled happily!"


    After hearing the speech, the girl also blinked her beautiful eyes, carefully looked at the figure, and then said in surprise: "isn''t this" unstable kitchen knife "? He''s a friend of chef Chuangxian!"


    Seeing that the girl actually knew, the red haired boy was stunned, and then said with a curious look: "aha, is he so famous? Even Xueni knows."


    Xueni straightened up and replied with a smile: "people who want to be cooks are not all watching the game. He is the most famous young generation."


    "So it is." The red haired boy blinked.


    Xueni looked at her red hair and read less, sipped her attractive cherry lips, and then asked softly, "Chef Chuangxian, you see your friends are competing for the name of" Kitchen God ". You are so young, why don''t you join?"


    The kitchen god competition is the top competition in the kitchen industry, and the age is limited to under 40. The red haired boy stands at the top level of the restaurant at the age of less than 20. If he goes to the competition, he will be famous in the kitchen industry. The girl believes so.


    Hearing Xueni''s words, the red haired boy waved his hand and said, "me? I''m not going. I''d better challenge him again when the store manager comes back. He hasn''t come back since he left the restaurant for a year. He must be spending a lot of time outside."


    A year ago, the red haired boy came here and challenged the store manager with confidence, while Rex accepted it with interest because he promoted so quickly in the restaurant.


    But the result


    The redhead lost, of course.


    When the girl heard the boy''s words, she tooted her little mouth. She was very cute. She was very dissatisfied with what the boy said. She obviously had the ability but didn''t compete. In her opinion, she was not as ambitious as the boy''s friend.


    "Don''t think I have no ambition. I certainly didn''t go there for the name of" Kitchen God. " After looking at the girl, she seemed to know what she was thinking. The red haired boy stood up with a smile, stretched himself, and then went outside. He didn''t forget to wave his hand: "it''s time to work."


    Xueni was also stunned after hearing the speech, then trotted up and followed the boy. She asked suspiciously, "isn''t it for the name of" Kitchen God "? How is it possible? Chef, what''s your friend for? Isn''t it to practice cooking?"


    Seeing the girl so naive, the red haired boy stood still, then reached out and touched the girl''s head, and said with a smile, "ha ha, he''s not so noble."


    "Ah? What''s that for? Ah, what are you waiting for me for?" The girl saw that the boy continued to move forward, and then quickly followed up for questioning.


    "What else can he do for? He must be short of money for the bonus."


    "Ah!?"

 Chapter 203

    There is still one day to advance to the top 32, so Belen came out of the hut early in the morning to keep company with the old man of the Earth Dragon. After all, latil and they have to work. Novel network


    "Man, your daughter-in-law Ben, I can probably make it."


    Ow!?


    When he heard Belem''s words, the big guy immediately cheered up, stood up with his limbs, and his huge eyes were staring at Belem.


    "As long as you can win one more game, maybe your daughter-in-law will have it."


    Ouch!


    The big guy shouted excitedly towards the sky, and then turned around happily. After a long time, he stopped and lay on the ground again, but his big eyes narrowed and looked very enjoyable.


    "But ah, I''m afraid even if I can be promoted, your daughter-in-law will be gone."


    Ow??!


    The Earth Dragon immediately opened his eyes and stared at beren. He didn''t understand what it meant. Didn''t he say he was going to get it? What''s the matter? There''s no daughter-in-law?


    Belen sighed and said, "if the game doesn''t continue, don''t mention the bonus of thousands of gold coins. I''m afraid we can''t get a penny."


    Ow?


    Belem looked at the earthworm and knew that it was asking why, and Belem wanted to tell it why. Then he thought it didn''t make any sense, so he had to sigh for a long time.


    Until noon, beren was dazed and had enough. He got up from the ground and thought he was ready to cook lunch. At this time, a figure suddenly flashed from the corner of his eyes. He was slightly stunned and subconsciously turned his head and looked at it.


    At the corner of the wall, a girl in a black warm dress was standing there looking at him. Their eyes touched each other in the air.


    "Lu, lumia?"


    The girl in the black dress is lumia.


    Seeing lumia coming here, beren was also stunned. Then he seemed to think of something and asked curiously, "are you here to assassinate me?" Say so, in the heart still inexplicably a little expectation.


    Lumia was stunned, then shook her head and said, "No."


    "Then, why?" Beren looked at the girl curiously.


    These days, I always feel that lumia is hiding from him. This feeling is not good. He sincerely regards the latter as a friend. What''s the feeling of being hidden by friends all the time? It''s always wishful thinking.


    Lumia stretched out her hand and scratched her cheek with her slender fingers. She looked shy as before. Her eyes dodged, glanced at beren from time to time, and finally took a deep breath. It seemed that she had summoned up her courage to speak.


    "I, can I have a meal with you? I haven''t had a meal all day." then the girl''s stomach made a grunt, and then covered her stomach with shame.


    "Of course!"


    When the girl said this, Belen quickly promised after being stunned. She was a little happy. It seemed that lumia didn''t have as bad results as he thought.


    Therefore, beren''s lunch today is very energetic. She is more serious than when she competed with the fat man yesterday. Therefore, the cooking is much better than the double hamburger.


    With such joy in cooking, beren felt that he could win everyone.


    Lumia was sitting on the little blanket brought by beren, and there was a small wooden table. At the moment, the girl was lowering her head, I didn''t know what she was thinking, and put her hands on her thighs.


    "Come on, come on, you''re hungry. Eat quickly."


    In order to fill lumia''s stomach, Belen didn''t just cook a dish. It was all empty. He cooked a whole table of food.


    Taking the initiative to serve a bowl of rice for the girl, lumia looked at the food in front of her, subconsciously swallowed her saliva, couldn''t restrain her stomach''s thirst, then picked up the bowl and picked up chopsticks.


    "Good, delicious!"


    When the girl ate one mouthful after another, she still made a satisfied shame sound from time to time. When she saw the girl wolfing down, Belen also smiled at the bottom of her heart. It seems that the girl is really hungry.


    "You can come to me without food. I''m bored alone."


    When the girl had dinner, Bellen also said this sentence in a soft voice.


    This sentence came into the girl''s ear, but she was slow, but she soon recovered and continued to eat in silence, although this scene was also seen by beren.


    Belen frowned slightly. He could see that lumia was alienated from herself for some reason, but he didn''t want to ask now for fear of damaging the environment. He was still very happy that lumia came to him because she was very hungry. He''d better keep this atmosphere.


    "I''m full, thank you!"


    After eating, lumia also burped, which was very cute, and she also politely apologized to beren and touched her full stomach with satisfaction.


    "You''re welcome."


    Beren didn''t care.


    Lumia looked at beren and the food, and said, "that."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Because she was so obsessed with watching lumia eat and thought of many things one after another, Belen forgot to make dinner for herself. It can be said that she watched lumia finish the meal.


    "Eat now."


    After Belen said a word, he immediately filled himself with a bowl of rice. He was very hungry when he didn''t eat in the morning.


    Therefore, their positions immediately changed. This time it was lumia''s turn to watch Belen eat, which made the latter feel very embarrassed. It was always strange to be watched eating.


    After finishing the meal, Belen packed up all her things, then sat on the blanket with lumia and looked at the falling snow, but it hasn''t been as heavy as it was at the beginning in recent days.


    Because she didn''t want to destroy the atmosphere, beren didn''t ask what she wanted to know, and because of this, they sat quietly for a long time, and neither side chose to say anything.


    After a long time, lumia stood up, walked out of the hut, stood in the snow and said to beren, "I should go. Well, thank you for your food. It''s delicious."


    "Wait"


    Seeing that lumia was leaving, Belen quickly shouted out to keep each other. However, lumia seemed to leave faster after hearing his voice, and disappeared as soon as she jumped out of the wall.


    Seeing this, beren immediately vented his anger. Even if he didn''t talk about anything, it would be good to sit for a while, but he soon cheered up.


    I can only hope that lumia will come to him next time when she is hungry. At that time, we must ask about some things. He still thinks about the bonus.


    As soon as he sat down, it was getting dark. Recently, it was very dark, and beren also stood up from the blanket and stretched out his numb waist. At this time, he suddenly frowned slightly and looked over his head.


    On the eaves, there was a masked man in black and cloak.

 Chapter 204

    Seeing the black masked man, Belen immediately judged that the other party must have something to do with lumia, and the other party may have been following lumia, but what do you want to do in front of him now?


    "Are you lumia''s teacher?"


    Belen first thought of lumia''s teacher, so he asked. If so, he had something to discuss with each other.


    "No."


    The masked man''s cold voice responded to beren''s words. His hands were in front of him, and his dark eyes were staring at beren, with a dark glow to devour people.


    Isn''t it?


    After hearing the other party''s answer and voice, Belen also recalled the calm voice in the deep lane at that time. Now it seems that he is really not the same person, but this person must be another person at that time.


    "So, did you show up to say something to me?"


    Belen doesn''t think it''s as simple as coming out to say hello to him.


    "You are very calm. You don''t seem to be afraid of me hitting you."


    The masked man didn''t respond to beren''s questions, but noticed beren''s calm look, so he was curious. According to his understanding, this man obviously knew lumia''s identity, but he was not afraid.


    Maybe what background? Or do you have the strength not to be afraid of assassins?


    "I want to talk to lumia''s teacher. Can you introduce me?"


    Belen also didn''t respond to the man''s words, but proposed to see Miss lumia. Lumia didn''t know, but the man might know or decide.


    After hearing beren''s words, there was a disdainful cold laugh under the masked man''s mask. He said, "what qualifications do you have to see that adult?"


    After feeling that dismissive attitude, beren''s heart sank. It seems that the other party is not good, so he doesn''t have to be polite.


    "Then please go back."


    "Hehe, I want to see if you have anything hidden."


    When the masked man said this, he jumped down from the eaves, like a fallen leaf falling to the ground, walked slowly towards beren with light steps, and took out a dagger from his back with both hands, shining cold.


    The other party''s posture is obviously about to start.


    "You''d better take it seriously, or you''ll die if you''re not careful."


    A cold voice came from under the mask. He was serious. Before the other party responded, he bent down like a hunting cheetah and jumped at the prey at once.


    Belen looked at his opponent silently. When the other party attacked, he used increasing magic, reaching a level of 15%. When two daggers fell from the side, he did not choose to fight back, but retreated to make those two attacks fail.


    "Hum."


    When the masked man saw it, his eyes became colder and colder. It was true that he was not an ordinary person. Otherwise, it was impossible for an ordinary person to reflect his just speed. Therefore, he raised his head and looked at the bright moon, and his pupils were gradually covered by bright red.


    "The bright moon in the night comes, let the wolf in your body wake up!"


    The masked man''s mask was pierced by a pair of tusks, two wolf ears stood on his head, his tail grew out from behind, his limbs became much stronger, and his hair became more and more vigorous.


    Animal magic?


    Belen also frowned. Similar to the animal magic, there is also an animal absorption, but compared with the latter, the former is more thorough. Although the form is single, it is a very perfect assimilation.


    The other party''s magic is obviously not simple. The momentum is much stronger than before. This guy is very serious. Does he want to kill him?


    Thinking of this, Belen also felt a headache. He could not determine the relationship between the other party and lumia. It was always bad to start. If he could, he still hoped to solve it peacefully.


    "I''m lumia''s friend. I think you know her too. Why don''t you do it?"


    "Friends? She doesn''t need any friends. She''s an assassin!"


    Killer concept.


    As long as you enter the ranks of assassins, the so-called friends are false. In the hearts of real assassins, there is only one belief, that is to complete the task.


    Because of the beast, the other party is already a werewolf, which is very similar to the sub race. At the moment, his voice has changed greatly. It is not only thick, but also has a sense of danger.


    "That''s why I hate killers."


    Hearing each other''s words, beren''s eyes calmed down, but what he hated was the killer in front of him, not the shy killer.


    Whew.


    The human wolf suddenly jumped out. Although it was a little bigger than before, it was more agile and fast. It came to beren in an instant. The murderous spirit covered the surrounding air in an instant. The sharp wolf claws grabbed beren''s chest. If it was caught, it would be enough to open a hole.


    At the moment when the claws fell, beren dodged sideways, then retreated to one side and opened a distance with the other party, but the clothes on his chest were cut by the fierce wind.


    Belen looked down at the torn dress, frowned slightly, and then said to herself, "I don''t think you''re lumia''s friend anymore."


    After hearing each other''s words before, Belen was convinced. How could lumia have a friend who could say such words?


    So, don''t hide.


    "For you guys, I won''t keep my hand."


    Belen confided her heart coldly and stepped out. With each step, her breath increased by one point until it reached the level of 25%.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Because the breath did not disappear, the human wolf could clearly feel the huge breath that made him creepy. After being beast, his perception of danger was very strong.


    At the moment, the sense of danger has reached a peak!


    "I hope you''re good enough."


    When this sentence sounded in the wolf''s ears, the wolf''s pupils shrank suddenly, because the voice was close to his ears, his hair stood up all over his body, and then hurried back, but what came into sight was a fist.


    Bang!


    A figure directly bumped into the storage room where the items were placed. The walls were broken directly, and the whole house collapsed directly, and the blood had penetrated into the face of the wolf.


    "No, it''s impossible! How can it be so strong!"


    The wolf shouted angrily and stood up from the collapsed rubble. Then when he raised his head to search for his opponent, a figure appeared in front of him like a ghost and spoke a word.


    "It''s very unfortunate of you. I''m in a terrible mood."


    So when the voice fell, she turned sideways again. Belen suddenly lifted her right leg, threw a whip leg on the wolf, and directly let him fly out. Her mouth was splashed with blood and kept crying.


    After the night passed, a legend began to spread in the city. In a hotel, a sad wolf roared at night, which was a haunted event!

 Chapter 205

    In a pub. Novel network


    A cat eared girl is standing at a table with a moving smile on her lovely face. This girl is latil. She is in a good mood today.


    "Mr. beren! Congratulations on entering the top 16!"


    Yes, after being promoted to the top 32, beren won another game. Now he is a successful player in the top 16. The code of "holding an unstable kitchen knife" has also been spread in the kitchen industry. It can be said that no one is not interested in the young man with constant tricks.


    Even lumia won the game. The main reason was that the predecessors in the kitchen industry were arrogant, which made the girl very unhappy, but it was a narrow victory in the end.


    "Thank you."


    Belen also responded before seeing latil''s congratulations, but in fact he was not particularly happy, because he knew that in the last two days, lumia should be going to fight the "Kitchen God".


    Will the bonus come true?


    Hey!


    No one could hear the bitter sigh in his heart.


    Looking at beren''s appearance, latil seemed to see something from her silent black eyes and asked with some doubt, "Mr. beren, you don''t seem very happy?"


    "Ah? No, I''m very happy."


    After hearing the speech, beren immediately picked up her mind and shook her head to latil. She was surprised that latil felt so sensitive.


    "All right."


    Although Belen seemed to be hiding something, latil didn''t study it too deeply. She threw it behind her head and smiled.


    Today is still early, so there are not many guests, so latil will have time to chat with Belen who came here. She is still very happy that the latter can visit them.


    At this time, the figure of blonde horsetail also trotted over, playfully jumped to Beilun''s side and sat down, then put his beautiful face close to the latter and asked with a smile.


    "Nah, Mr. beren! I heard something terrible happened near our hotel!"


    "Terrible things?" Belen looked at Leia suspiciously.


    Laiya showed a mysterious look and said in a deep voice: "I heard that near our hotel, wolves often sound recently, and there are always potholes on the ground, and the storage room has mysteriously collapsed!"


    Listen to what Leia said, beren''s eyebrows picked up slightly without trace. The wolf cry must refer to the man wolf killer. As for those traces, aren''t they the traces of their fighting and destruction?


    "It''s been spreading in the city recently. Maybe some heretics are hiding in the dark to make trouble!"


    Doriano also came in and joined the topic. She was very interested in these tense topics, and then began to talk about her own judgment.


    "It is said that there has been some unrest in the Empire recently. It seems that some mysterious organization is doing something very dangerous. Have those guys come to our city? Maybe they want to make trouble for the competition and make terrorist attacks! This is to declare war on the power of the Empire!"


    The three of Bellen were stunned when they heard what dorino said. Bellen was the party to this matter. Of course, she knew it couldn''t be such an exaggeration.


    "Maybe someone is fighting, maybe?"


    Beren put forward a more reliable statement, which interrupted dolino''s bold conjecture.


    "Mr. beren." Leia let out a murmur.


    "What''s the matter?" Beren was stunned.


    "Obviously, it''s a very stressful thing. It''s meaningless to be said by you."


    Hearing Leia''s words, Belen was stunned, and dorino and latil nodded in agreement, which made him feel very speechless.


    He doesn''t understand about children.


    After he taught the werewolf killer a lesson for the first time, he came to trouble him every few days, and every time beren beat him up and let him go.


    If it goes on like this, it''s endless.


    At first, the guy may really want to see beren''s strength, but after losing again and again, it seems to have evolved into a problem of dignity.


    In the evening of that day, Belen was attacked by the wolf again, and when the latter appeared, another fist fell on his abdomen.


    Bang!


    Looking at the wolf crashing into the newly repaired storage room, Belen was also very speechless. She was really sorry about the hotel. It seemed that they were going to pay for the repair again.


    Ouch!


    Looking at the wolf who climbed out and roared up to the sky, beren sharpened his teeth. He began to annoy this guy, so he picked up the kitchen knife and walked over.


    "If you don''t get out again, or come to trouble me next time, I don''t mind making you into dog meat."


    The wolf looked up at Belen. When he wanted to say something, he saw that the latter was waving in his hand with a knife, and then turned his black eyes again.


    Yes, that look is serious!


    So the wolf turned and ran away without hesitation. He almost fell down after a stumble. He didn''t want to be made into dog meat!


    Oh, no, he''s a wolf!


    When the wolf left, he recovered. His true face was a handsome man, but now he looked a little shabby.


    Walking into an alley, the killer held the wall. His face was unwilling. He thought that the man was a little strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong. He didn''t hurt each other with all his efforts.


    "How about that man?"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in the alley, which also stopped the killer. Then he knelt down on one knee and responded very respectfully.


    "My Lord, that man is very strong! It''s beyond our imagination!"


    At this time, a figure wearing a black robe suddenly appeared in front of the killer. The elegant black robe was like a black undead, which was frightening.


    And this man is lumia''s teacher.


    "It seems that he was the one who overheard us last time."


    The mysterious man is facing the killer man with his back. His black pupils are looking up at the dark clouds. He is very sure that lumia''s so-called friend is the guy who was not caught in the deep lane last time.


    "My Lord! That man is very strong. I can''t hurt him with all my strength. I went to him for trouble several times in succession. He seems to have killed me."


    When the killer remembered what the man had said before, his teeth trembled. He had no doubt that if he still went to trouble, he would be caught and cooked!


    "He knew you and lumia were together, so he didn''t kill you."


    The mysterious man looked very thoroughly, but the more so, his eyes became colder and colder. He didn''t want such a person around lumia.


    After hearing the speech, the killer was silent for a moment and proposed, "do we want to send someone to encircle and suppress that man?"


    "No need."


    "That?"


    The killer man doesn''t think the adult will give up solving each other. The adult is very attentive to lumia. How can he leave a guy who will affect lumia''s progress.


    The mysterious man walked towards the front, leaving a word of indifference.


    "It would be much easier to leave it to lumia."

 Chapter 206

    It soon came to the schedule of 16 into 8. The more the game came to the back, the more attention it attracted. At the moment, the remaining 16 players are very concerned. Novel network


    Seven of them are the younger generation, and the other nine are predecessors in the kitchen industry, but those seven young people are the most concerned. They have been promoted since the audition at the beginning.


    It even gives people a feeling that the champion of this "kitchen god competition" may be drawn from these seven people, rather than the nine predecessors in the kitchen industry.


    Even newspapers have this idea. In order to stir up the heat, even most of the headlines are written around seven young people, which makes those predecessors very dissatisfied.


    What makes you think the champion will be those little guys?


    "Ha ha, interesting."


    When he saw the latest newspaper, a young man with red hair also laughed happily. He was sincerely happy about beren''s promotion.


    "Chef Chuangxian! Your friend is promoted again!"


    "Yes, he is very good."


    The red haired youth put down the newspaper and stood by the window. His sharp eyes looked into the sky, as if looking into the distance, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Although I know you are for the bonus, I will feel very proud to win the championship."


    After all, I can be regarded as your teacher!


    On the other side, the city of cuisine.


    "The 16 to 8 event is about to begin! The audience friends must have been looking forward to it! It''s not too late to start today''s first round!"


    WOW!


    The fiery atmosphere spread from the field. Compared with the previous games, the remaining 16 people are strong in the middle and strong, and their excellent performance is admirable.


    Even the younger generation is the same. The food they show is enough for all the older generation to pay attention to.


    Now, no one dares to underestimate the remaining seven young people.


    In the viewing area, Belen was looking at lumia not far away. He wondered why she hadn''t started yet?


    Is it possible that lumia''s master has changed his mind? No more time limits? Although he cares about the reason, he should be very happy that the game can continue, but he frowns and doesn''t speak at the moment.


    Because the girl''s eyes are telling her unhappiness.


    After the host shook the lot, the person drawn in the first round was Zhan fulie, code named "hot king". His opponent made many people sigh. He was an elder, and the audience wanted to see the battle between young people.


    "Hey, big fool, do you want to admit defeat?"


    Zhan fulie stood on the stage and provoked his opponent happily.


    "Defiant, arrogant boy."


    The opponent was a tall man. When he heard the words of the red haired youth, he was not angry, but commented on the latter with a smile.


    "Oh, roar?"


    Seeing that the other party was not angry, Zhan fulie also narrowed his eyes. Generally speaking, he would not be a simple role.


    It seems that you are qualified to take it seriously.


    "The theme of this cooking competition is Ramen!"


    Pasta cooking competition!


    From the last 32 games, it seems that because of someone''s cooking, the current competition mode has also been modified, and the modifier is Rex, the "Kitchen God".


    When this method appeared in the top 32 competition, many people were amazed, while some were surprised and even began to speculate that the competition in the kitchen industry might be reformed.


    When the competition began, many people began to talk about it. The tall man himself was a cook from a noodle family, so he had a great advantage in the competition with the theme of "Ramen".


    What should the red haired youth do?


    Although many people will think that the red haired youth may lose the game, they dare not make such a conclusion. After all, they have guessed wrong several times. These young guys have the potential they can''t guess!


    Who can think that the outcome has been decided?


    The result can be expected, but it seems to be expected.


    Winner, "hot king"


    When the results came out, Zhan fulie also raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his cheeks. He looked at the tall man with a smile despite losing.


    "You''re great."


    This is the first time Zhan fulie told the truth to the predecessors in the kitchen industry. This game can be said to be the most stressful one at present. Even so confident, he was afraid to decide the outcome after seeing each other''s cooking.


    "You too."


    The tall man walked up to Zhan fulie, smiled and patted the latter on the shoulder. He nodded, then turned and left.


    The next game will be very difficult.


    Zhan fulie glanced at the tall man who left, then turned his head and looked at the remaining players in the viewing area. Some of his heart was not nervous, but excited.


    That''s how I feel about taking care of the game.


    It was really a coincidence that the game after that. If the host hadn''t drawn bamboo sticks on the spot, others thought it would be inside. Until the third game, it was a duel between the younger generation and the older generation.


    The second was a duel between "deep sea flying fish" and another elder, and the winner was the teenager in black chef''s clothes. The third was a duel between a girl known as a spice expert and the elder. After the result, many people guessed inexplicably.


    Is it true that the champion is among these young generations?


    Then, the fourth game was also beren''s turn. Beren was relieved to learn that his opponent was not lumia or the talented girl.


    It''s hard to play against lumia, and it''s too stressful for that talented girl.


    But nevertheless, beren still fell in love with a girl, and when he saw the latter, he was a little speechless and actually met this guy.


    "Actually let me meet you. This time, I''ll be ashamed before the snow!"


    That girl is sisaka. The girl who confessed to revenge with beren long ago actually ran into beren at the moment. She was still in the competition from the top 16 to the top 8.


    Does this guy have the ability to predict?


    Beren remembered what the girl had said before about the resurrection race, and then she really had it. She said she wanted to meet herself, but now she really did.


    If it''s not a prophecy, it''s heaven.


    Xishaka smiled and squeezed her fist. She was eager to try. She raised a clever arc around the corner of her mouth and said proudly, "I''ll take revenge."


    Hearing the speech, beren sighed, "yes."

 Chapter 207

    This game was a duel between two young generations, which also made people cheer outside. After three games, they finally drew the signatures of two young generations in the fourth game. Novel network


    Although beren''s pressure in the last competition mainly came from the girl who was good at spices, he knew very well that the girl in front of him could give full play to that pressure.


    In fact, the girl who is proud of her sister is also not simple. The girl named sisaka has a very excellent ability in judging. She can give full play to her sister''s spice specialty perfectly. At the moment, she is no longer a team member and can''t be underestimated.


    Because ah, from the beginning, no one knew that there would be a team competition schedule. People who don''t have a certain confidence in themselves won''t participate.


    Although she has won the other party once, Bellen is not careless at all. This girl is also very powerful. Maybe she will be more powerful when she is alone.


    "It''s finally the turn of a group of young people."


    Even the host sighed at the moment. After all, in terms of the current game, the game between young generations is the most interesting.


    On the contrary, those old people were covered with black lines after seeing the reaction at the scene. How do they feel that they have become a foil in the game.


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", was sitting on the seat with a smile on his face. He was very happy to see such a scene. He was so young when he was in high spirits. Moreover, for him, his predecessors were used to surpass. Novel network


    "The cooking theme of this scene is to water the rice!"


    The source of Gaitian rice comes from Hirose Yeer''s hometown. There is a form of Gaitian cuisine in the eastern boundary. It has been handed down from a long time ago. It can be said that it is a well-known cuisine.


    Covered rice is sold in the streets and alleys. It is a very common dish, but it can also be very delicious. In many big restaurants, different kinds of covered rice have unimaginable taste.


    In fact, the main reason for the change in the form of cooking competition is that, in Rex''s view, the young man "holding an unstable kitchen knife" is really a foul for that form of competition. If the cooking created every time has the degree of "multi-layer hamburger", it has occupied an inherent advantage.


    In addition, Rex also wanted to see if the young man could make better dishes under the new form of cooking.


    "Cover the rice"


    Belen blinked, then looked at sisaka and gave the latter a meaningful look. After receiving it, the girl couldn''t help shivering.


    "What do you mean by that look?"


    Sisaka felt a meaning called "pity" in her eyes. She couldn''t bear it immediately. How did this rampant person become him!?


    "I advise you to admit defeat. I''ve studied it before, and I''m super good at it!" Beren imitated what the girl said last time. Novel network


    Hearing these words, sishaka''s face turned red, because it was not her who said such words last time? However, the last loser was himself!


    "You must have lost this time!"


    The girl stamped her feet angrily and looked angry. She was despised by the guy she despised. This is absolutely impermissible!


    "Oh."


    Belen replied coldly, and then began to cook his own food. In fact, he didn''t just imitate the girl''s words, but just the same as the latter''s mood last time.


    He really has an advantage, because he is really good at cooking!


    After the start of the game, Belen started to cook. In the usual days, he cooked for latil and them. Most of them were covered with rice, not only because of convenience, but also because he was very good at it.


    It tastes good.


    Tut tut tut.


    Belen still doesn''t comment on his dishes. He is one of the few people who are more satisfied with his cooking.


    Just as he makes multi-layer hamburgers, every side dish will become a staple food, even the covered rice is no exception. In other people''s opinion, the essence of the covered rice will be in the soup, and for beren, even the most ordinary rice needs to be made very delicious.


    The so-called complete cuisine does not just highlight the delicacy of one ingredient.


    An hour and a half was enough for Belen to finish, but he didn''t rush to pour the soup, but gave it to sisaka who also finished the dishes.


    After seeing that look in her eyes, sishaka wanted to step on the face of the man opposite, but she knew she couldn''t do so, so she hummed and pushed the car to the judges'' table, and Belen followed.


    Xishaka''s cuisine is very powerful. It takes the steak made of a variety of fresh meat as the impact of taste, coupled with the combination of soup and rice to further enlarge the delicious food. Diners can''t help but want to taste it.


    But


    Winner, "can''t hold the kitchen knife"!


    "Wow!"


    After getting the results, sisaka immediately jumped angrily. Driven by her unwillingness, she asked Belen for a bowl of rice and tasted it herself.


    When she had dinner, sisaka immediately hated her teeth. When she saw some rice red grains, she made a face at beren reluctantly, and then left the battle platform bitterly.


    She lost on rice, not anything else.


    After seeing the result of the game, many people stared at the young man on the stage. Is it difficult that this guy is an all-round wizard?


    No matter what kind of cuisine others do, they will continue to move forward around a certain road. For example, the red haired youth codenamed "hot king" will take "hot" as the main theme of his dishes, and others are also proficient in a certain road.


    However, even if the young man, code named "unstable kitchen knife", is a versatile man, many people still think that someone can suppress him on the road of omnipotence.


    That is another kitchen knife in the competition. The talented girl code named "a new kitchen knife" is an all-round super genius.


    When beren finished the game, he returned to the stage, because he would finish all eight games on this day, and he wanted to see lumia''s game, so he didn''t hurry back.


    Until the last scene, it was finally lumia''s turn, and the whole audience cheered at the moment, because the last person who was reported was also a girl.


    Lumia''s opponent is the talented girl! Code name, "a new kitchen knife"!

 Chapter 208

    When the two contestants of today''s last game came on stage, the scene immediately became hot. The contestants were the two impressive girls!


    A duel between girls.


    When lumia heard that her serial number was reported, she stood up calmly, and then went to the battle platform with the girl on the other side.


    Lumia is wearing a black chef''s suit and a ponytail behind her, while the girl on the other side is wearing a white chef''s suit and a small ball head. The two girls are very outstanding in appearance and have a beauty that makes men can''t help swallowing their saliva. This competition is really very attractive, no matter what aspect!


    The theme of this competition is: fruit.


    Such a theme requires personal creativity. After all, there are many choices in food materials. Therefore, in the view of many people, this theme seems to be very good for both sides.


    "Hello."


    "Well, hello."


    The two girls greeted each other politely. The atmosphere between them was very peaceful, perhaps because of their personality. The talented girl was very fond of girls who felt very quiet like lumia.


    Therefore, the gifted girl who had never revealed her name to her opponent introduced herself for the first time and said, "well, my name is Theseus. Can you tell me your name?"


    After hearing the girl''s words opposite, lumia was also stunned. Then she pursed her lips and replied, "my name is lumia."


    After receiving the response, hilxius was also very happy and showed a sweet smile. She said happily, "well, please give me more advice on this one! I like your previous dishes very much!"


    "Yes." Lumia nodded, not very enthusiastic.


    When she saw the food prepared by lumia, Belen was stunned, with a slight pick in her eyebrows and a little funny in her heart. The child still cooked his food. At present, girls have done the food he had cooked for themselves before.


    Fruit pie.


    This kind of cuisine is not good for filling the stomach, but if it is only in terms of taste, it is a kind of cuisine that can highlight the fruit flavor, and it is also what Bellen often makes for latis and others.


    What lumia did in this place was fruit pie. After seeing those familiar steps, Belen saw it at a glance. He thought that if he saw the fruit theme, he would probably choose fruit pie.


    However, even if Belen made the fruit pie himself, he was not sure. Only after seeing the cuisine of the talented girl can he know how powerful the girl is.


    For the victory or defeat, beren has a result, which is almost without suspense. Of course, the main reason is that lumia has no fighting spirit at all.


    If the girl could inspire lumia, maybe the latter could fight with all her strength. However, if she was polite, lumia must have no fighting spirit. She didn''t want to win or lose.


    After the two sides served the food, the results came out naturally.


    Winner, "a new kitchen knife"


    In the opinion of the three judges, although the dish called "fruit pie" was very innovative, it lost a head in delicious food compared with hilxius''s "fruit".


    "Can you give me a taste of that fruit pie?"


    After winning, Cassius did not despise lumia''s cooking, but was very interested, so she asked lumia so.


    "Yes."


    Lumia made the rest of the ingredients into a fruit pie and gave it to Theseus. The latter also showed a surprised expression after tasting it, because she didn''t expect that the sticky things like sauce were actually made of fruit.


    "That''s great."


    Even the gifted girl, Theseus, has to admit that her cooking is not as good as this fruit pie in terms of the innovation of cooking. The idea is too strange.


    For the dish called "fruit pie", many people are also curious about the thick sauce inside. In the eyes of some business minded people, the production process of this dish is not complicated, and may have great commercial value!


    Maybe we can talk about business with that girl!


    In the cooking competition, there are not only simple chefs. Many people have a great career in the kitchen industry, and they are just to explore more mysteries in the competition and broaden their product line.


    At the moment, many business people are interested in this dish called "fruit pie". Vaguely, they can feel the great value of this dish!


    The fruit pie lost.


    Belen stared at the figure of hilhughes. The girl''s "fruit" had to admit that it was very powerful. It was also a very innovative cuisine, and it was better in taste.


    If he competed with the girl, what choice would he make?


    Although Belen always thinks his cooking is very ordinary, he knows very well that only the guy named Chuangxian can make him feel great pressure in cooking.


    And now, there''s another one.


    That girl may have a talent compared with Chuangxian.


    The top eight contestants came out, and there are still five young younger generation and three older generation. This result is really shocking, because the two eliminated young contestants were solved by two young people with the same code name of kitchen knife.


    Today''s game is over, and now the sun is setting, dusk has come, the staff have begun to pack up, and the audience outside is gradually leaving. Many people stay on this day and don''t eat.


    Where''s lumia?


    Here, the only thing Belen cared about was lumia. He looked left and right, and finally found the figure, but then he frowned.


    In that direction, the three judges just left the stage. Lumia left in a special exit channel. Is it difficult


    After thinking of that possibility, Belen struggled for a long time and finally decided to go up and have a look. If you think about it carefully, it should have exceeded the time limit. Maybe lumia has made up her mind.


    He won''t stop it. He promised before.


    Just go up and have a look.


    Then, when Belen just wanted to slowly follow up, he found that lumia''s pace was a little fast and urgent. He was stunned, and then he accelerated to follow up.


    At the same time, Belen also warned himself that he must not do anything. This is what he promised lumia. No matter how he wants the bonus, he is absolutely not allowed to betray lumia and himself.


    At this time, we can only hope that those who protect the "Kitchen God" can be more powerful.

 Chapter 209

    Belen followed lumia all the way to a very luxurious hotel. He hid in the dark and saw lumia directly climb over the wall. He soon climbed to the top of the hotel.


    Seeing this, Bellen didn''t hesitate. She raised her physique to 10% and went around the building. She got into the hotel from the window. She didn''t see anyone else, so she walked along the channel on the left.


    The twilight was gradually submerged by the darkness, and Belen was already lurking on the last floor of the hotel, but she didn''t see lumia.


    "Kitchen God" should live on the top floor, and Belen is on the last floor at the moment, so she walks carefully.


    "Where are the people?"


    Beren frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Hum.


    Just as beren was tangled, an invisible trend flashed away, which made beren seem to wake up suddenly. He suddenly looked up and was on the roof!


    So beren immediately got out of a window, jumped to the edge of the top floor, hid his body with the help of the height difference, and leaned out his head slightly to see the scene that opened his eyes


    On the top floor, there was no figure of Rex, the "Kitchen God", but a man in black and lumia. However, when Belen saw them, the man in black suddenly grabbed lumia and jumped directly off the high building.


    Why is lumia''s teacher here?


    Without waiting for Belem to think more, seeing this behind the scenes, he immediately turned over to the top floor and looked at the dark shadow jumping away in the distance. He didn''t hesitate and immediately caught up with it.


    I always feel that something bad is going to happen!


    In the complicated deep lane, a figure suddenly fell down, fell to the ground, and made a sound of eating pain. Then the figure curled up together. This figure is lumia. She has taken off her chef''s clothes, which is the clothes of the assassin she has been wearing.


    Then, the mysterious man in black robe slowly fell down and stood in front of lumia. The dark pupils under the black robe were staring at the girl curled up on the ground.


    "I''ve given you a time limit. You don''t finish the task. Now you''re trying to stop me?"


    The dark clouds in the sky were dense, mixed with snow and rain. It was dark and gloomy, and the sound was cold and piercing, hurting the girl''s skin.


    Lumia bit her teeth, endured the pain and trembled, stood up. Because of the rain, her hair was wet, and there was water on her face. The girl covered her aching arm with one hand and opened her mouth hard.


    "The teacher still has three days. Can you give me another three days? As soon as the game is over, I''ll finish the task. Bye, please."


    When the man in black heard lumia''s pleading words, his eyes became colder and colder. He didn''t expect that the girl would disobey him, which was the first time in history!


    "It seems that you really care about that person. Hehe, you won''t be needed for this mission. I''ll go myself."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, lumia also clenched her teeth. She could feel the anger and disappointment in the teacher''s words, which made her heart like a knife.


    If the teacher wants to do it himself, she must have succeeded today. She saw the teacher before, so she subconsciously followed up.


    She just wanted to satisfy beren''s wishes.


    "You let me down." The man in black looked at the girl coldly, and this sentence made the girl lower her head, but he said: "but ah, who makes you my favorite student? I know why you become like this, all because of the man? It doesn''t matter. You kill him yourself, and the teacher will forgive you."


    Hearing these words, lumia immediately raised her head and opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of disbelief. She looked at her teacher blankly. Finally, she recovered and hurried to speak.


    "Teacher! You promised me before! As long as you don''t continue to contact him, you won''t hurt him!"


    The man in black replied coldly, "yes, so I asked you to kill him. I won''t do it. This is the last chance I''ll give you."


    "No, no, teacher! Belen, he''s a good man. He, he also cooks for me, and ice cream. I haven''t paid him back yet."


    Before lumia finished, the man in black immediately rudely interrupted the girl. He shouted, "I''ll kill him myself! You''ll be like this because of that man! Lumia, you''ve gone the wrong way. The teacher wants to help you get back on your way!"


    "Old, teacher, yes, I''m sorry! I''ll finish the task. Please give me three more days. In three days, I''ll finish the task immediately! Please!"


    Lumia didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She thought beren would be safe, but the teacher was so angry that she even had to kill beren herself!


    At the moment, lumia''s face could not tell whether it was tears or rain. She knelt at the feet of the man in black with pain and begged.


    It was not so at first, but why did it come to this point?


    The girl couldn''t figure it out. She didn''t understand how her teacher was so angry. Although the teacher in the impression was strict, she wouldn''t be like this.


    Everything is because of her.


    Finally, the girl came to this conclusion.


    She failed her teacher. She shouldn''t have contacted anyone. As long as she completes the task obediently, she can be praised by her respected teacher.


    Thinking of this, lumia also stopped begging. She knelt on the ground and looked at a loss. Yes, if she had finished the task at the beginning.


    The teacher won''t be angry.


    Seeing lumia quiet down, the man in black squatted down slowly, stretched out his hand and rubbed it on the girl''s head. His eyes were full of love.


    "Don''t care about that person. You don''t have to kill him. The teacher will kill him himself. You just need to listen to my orders all the time. I''ll make you the best killer. So, good, think about the previous days. After completing the task, we can always drink tea and play chess together. What a good day."


    The soft voice comforted the girl. Lumia did think of many pictures in her mind, but ah, there were still pictures of eating hot food when it snowed. Her heart did not refuse such beauty.


    "Teacher, don''t kill him."


    Pop!


    The crisp voice sounded. Lumia tilted her head and looked at the wet ground. Her eyes were full of disbelief. The burning pain on her face made her tears overflow. She clenched her teeth.


    The man in black stood up, and his voice was like a ghost from hell, cold and gloomy: "you need to be reshaped. You can''t be like this. You just need to obey my orders."


    "Put your shit!"


    The angry voice came from the other end of the alley. A figure with wet clothes was standing there. On that face, there was such an angry expression for the first time.

 Chapter 210

    WOW!


    The sound of thunder sounded from the clouds. It was deafening. The white awn crossed the sky and brought a touch of soul stirring light in the dark.


    In the sight of the girl, what was illuminated by Lei mang was a familiar face. At the end of the path, there was a very embarrassed man wet by the rain.


    "Belem"


    The man was Belen who came after him at a high speed. The loud slap hit him in the heart. When he heard that sentence when he approached, the first foul language broke out in years.


    Now, it is a Belem full of anger.


    "How can a teacher say such nonsense? You don''t deserve to be a teacher!"


    When Belem saw the girl kneeling on the ground, clenching her teeth and full of grievances in her eyes, he couldn''t help clenching his fist, even the green veins in his hand were looming.


    "You are the man. It''s really time to come. Just in time, I''ll kill you in front of lumia and enlighten her."


    When he saw the appearance of beren, under the mysterious man''s black robe, his dark pupils stared at the former. His voice was as cold as an ice skate. Then he took a step.


    "Teacher, no!"


    Seeing that the teacher was going to do it, lumia immediately exclaimed. Subconsciously, she grabbed the black robed man''s leg and wanted to stop him. She knew the teacher''s strength very well. If she did it, even Bellen would die!


    Watching beren die in front of you?


    Never do such a thing!


    "Hum."


    The man in black took a look at the hand holding his foot, glanced at the girl, and then with a cold hum, kicked lumia on the shoulder and made her fall back.


    "Damn you!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Belen could no longer restrain himself. He squeezed these five words out of his clenched teeth, and then stepped out.


    "Belen! No! You can''t beat the teacher!"


    When lumia saw beren''s move, she thought the latter was impulsive, so she immediately shouted.


    "Today, I''ll beat him into a pig''s head!"


    Beren''s eyes were cold, clenched his teeth and drank in a deep voice: "thirty percent!" When the voice fell, an unparalleled momentum stirred up, and even the ground under your feet collapsed.


    When the momentum swept away, the mysterious man''s black robe also fell, revealing a middle-aged man''s face with distinct facial features, which seemed to be carved by a knife. When he was young, he must be very handsome. When he felt the majestic breath, his eyes also narrowed slightly.


    "Interesting."


    The middle-aged man gave a deep thought, and then suddenly set off. His body shape disappeared in place like a ghost, as if he had melted into the darkness. His body method was strange and unforgettable. Novel network


    Seeing this, beren''s face was still gloomy without any change. A sword suddenly appeared in his hand. When he squinted, the sword was covered with light blue light, and then a sword crossed.


    The shadow on the wall suddenly surged, and then was forced out by the sword. A cold dagger appeared, like lightning in the sky, turning into a crescent moon.


    "I said, I''ll beat you into a pig''s head today!"


    Seeing the dagger flying, beren repeated that sentence. The sword he held sank slightly, and the breath soared again. The air around him seemed to vibrate slightly. The geographical environment on the four sides had not changed, which was different from the surging momentum before.


    "Forty percent!"


    Beren''s magic increased before 30, which can strengthen the body to a level comparable to Superman. However, when entering the level of 40, the biggest change of beren at this level is the neural tissue, which is as sharp as assimilating with magic.


    When the throwing knife rotates, beren still strides forward and his whole body is illusory. The Throwing Knife directly penetrates but does not touch beren''s body.


    "How is this possible?"


    The black robed middle-aged man also contracted his pupils, but soon he realized that it was not the magic used by the other party, but the speed, too fast!


    It''s fast enough to avoid throwing knives in an instant. It looks like a remnant!


    "Swordsman, your magic is very interesting."


    Until this moment, the black robed middle-aged man finally did not underestimate his opponent. The speed and insight alone showed that his opponent was a very powerful swordsman.


    But Belen didn''t intend to talk nonsense with each other. The battle in the alley was imminent. He went straight away. His body suddenly dispersed in an instant, as if he were hiding in darkness, and a sword fell from the head of the man in black.


    The man in black raised his head, drew out two short swords from behind, parried above, resisted the fallen sword and made a heavy roar.


    Say something!


    The earth under the black robed man''s feet immediately collapsed, his hands were shaking, and his face changed the moment he took the sword.


    How heavy!


    "Are you superman?"


    Lumia on the other side still knelt on the ground. She stared at the scene. What did she see? She saw that her teacher was suppressed.


    What is superman?


    It is estimated that no one has never heard of Superman. The protagonists in many stories are based on Superman. That kind of existence is strong and terrible, comparable to the powerful soldiers of the demon army.


    Is Belen Superman?!


    Lumia''s mind recalled several times of her assassination. Each time her assassination was dissolved by the other party, and her disapproval attitude seemed to indirectly explain this fact.


    Beren had long ignored the words of the black robed man. After the other party took the sword, his wrist pulled back, and the sword edge whirled and cut again. He was angry and could not keep his hand.


    The man in black robe was not simple. When the trend of the sword changed, his double swords also blocked in front of him. When he blocked it, he flew away with strong Qi.


    "Blade of evening, emerge in the cage called darkness and impose criminal law on my enemy!"


    When he retreated, the man in black chanted a magic spell in his mouth. His hand holding the dagger popped out an index finger and crossed in the direction of beren.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The shadows around suddenly became turbulent. In the blink of an eye, they turned into endless shadow blades and flew away, emerging from all directions. It can be said that they cut their bodies without dead corners.


    This is a high-level magic of dark attribute, which shows its ferocity under the display of the opponent. Each shadow blade is extremely sharp and has strong corrosiveness. If it falls on the body, it will not be as simple as breaking arms and legs.


    In the face of this magic, beren still kept his face unchanged and stared at the figure not far away. At the thought of lumia''s red left face, his hand holding the sword tightened again. The blue magic emerged from him and flowed like a vortex. Finally, it all gathered on the blade, which was shrouded by the blue brilliance.


    At this moment, the shadow blade is close at hand.

 Chapter 211

    The blue light emitted the only light in the dark alley. When the endless shadow blade was covered, it burst out an amazing light from the dark prison, and a whisper sounded from it. Novel network


    "The spirit sword dance, full of radiance, penetrates the darkness. With the blue radiance, the sword spirit whirls away, directly breaks all the shadow blades into a little magic and dissipates them.


    That power did not stop. The sound of swords rang gently, as if countless whispers echoed around. It was like elves singing softly. The music was charming, but it contained infinite killing opportunities.


    Boom!


    The sharp sword Qi attacks all around indifferently, like a ring rotating, and the surrounding walls are easily cut open, just like cutting tofu with a knife.


    Lumia is lowering her head at the moment, and beren''s hand is on the girl''s head. His sword is to deal with a wide range of magic like the other party, so it is easy to hurt her own people by mistake.


    "Don''t move here."


    A soft voice came from lumia''s ear, and then the hand on her head disappeared. She looked up and saw that two figures had reached the other end of the alley.


    At the moment, the man in black really retreated. He took a look at his chest. There was a hole in his clothes, which overflowed with bright red liquid and constant pain.


    That sword hurt him!


    He had some information about lumia''s friend before. Although lumia couldn''t help him, she didn''t want to overestimate each other, but this time he recognized it.


    This is a very powerful swordsman!


    In this world, there are many people who use swords, but few people can be called swordsmen. It''s not that people who use swords can be called swordsmen.


    Swordsman is also an awesome title!


    As a killer, he is best at assassination, but his strength is not much worse. Their physical quality is much better than that of ordinary people.


    But now, there is no doubt that beren has crushed the black robed man in this regard.


    Seeing Bellen, the distance between the two sides was narrowed in an instant. The man in black also frowned and chanted a spell. The shadows around him suddenly condensed into an animal like creature.


    Indeed, these shadow beasts stopped Belen, but they were soon killed, and Belen''s eyes looked at the man who depicted something on the ground.


    "Flame of heaven, burn in the dark, and the light will become ashes in your burning."


    "Detachment, growth matrix!"


    At the exit of the two spells, the runes depicted with blood in the ground matrix suddenly flashed black brilliance, as if they could swallow the light, while the darkness around began to activate and creep, the dark flame began to burn, and turned into a black flame vortex around beren. The abnormal high temperature began to melt the walls.


    The movement was so big that people outside noticed it all at once. Looking at the dark flame in the distance, countless people were frightened. What''s that? Flame?


    As an old killer, he mastered a lot of magic, and his technology was extremely rich. He made countermeasures only at the moment when his magic was broken.


    "Belem!"


    Seeing that beren was surrounded by the flame vortex, lumia immediately shouted nervously. Even she could clearly feel the terrible high temperature here.


    The black robe stood up, looked at the burning flame vortex indifferently, and chanted the spell again. Countless shadow cone spears condensed around and pierced into the vortex at the same time.


    Buzz!


    When the cone spear got into the whirlpool, a harsh sword sound sounded, followed by the amazing sword Qi. The mage relied on magic, while the warrior relied on martial arts, and the swordsman naturally relied on sword skills.


    "Spirit sword dance, the fourth sound, dance!"


    Boom!


    At the moment when the sound fell, the black flame vortex suddenly trembled and gradually twisted. Finally, it was dispersed. After breaking the shackles, the sword Qi was three thousand vertically and horizontally, pouring out like a torrent, and the sharp Qi could even pierce the fine steel.


    No!


    The black robed man''s heart immediately sounded an alarm. How fast he chanted magic. In a short blink of an eye, a dark shield was gathered in front of him. The speed of the sword was too fast to avoid, so he had to fight hard!


    Hiss!


    The harsh wind blows across. The momentum of the torrent sword is more than ten meters away. Until the alley is filled, I don''t know how long it can be if it is not resisted.


    Boom!


    The strong wind blew away, the dark shield was broken, the man in black vomited blood, and the whole man flew backwards. His whole body directly hit the end of the alley and directly hit a heavy wall out of the depression.


    Belen walked, and there were several blood marks on his arm, which were just cut by the cone spear, and the sword in his hand was taken back into the storage. He walked towards the man indifferently. He said that he must beat the other party into a pig''s head today.


    "Damn it!"


    The black robed man broke free from the depression, coughing blood in his mouth, and his cloudy face was as heavy as water. He could not bear to be defeated by a guy he despised earlier.


    At this time, beren suddenly appeared in front of him, and the man in black also reacted in an instant. As soon as his wrist turned over, a dagger was drawn to the former''s chest.


    At such a distance, for him who has been in a "40% increase", but the home is in his hand, how can he be hurt by the other side?


    Belen looked at the "slow" dagger in front of him, raised his hand, bent his fingers, and then bounced on the knife surface of the dagger, which was reflected in the eyes of the man in black. The front gradually turned into a spider web and finally jumped to pieces.


    Bang!


    Belen hit the other party''s abdomen with a punch. The black robed man fell into the wall again and coughed up blood continuously. That punch didn''t have any strength. If the black robed man wasn''t in good health, he might have been unconscious.


    Then, before the black robed man woke up, another punch suddenly fell on his face and immediately became a panda eye.


    "You!"


    Bang!


    Another punch, the other eye immediately symmetrical, and let the black robed man feel a great sense of humiliation. When he just wanted to burst up and give his opponent a fatal blow, suddenly another punch fell on the bridge of his nose.


    "As I said before, I must beat you into a pig''s head."


    Beren responded coldly. He shook the blood on his fist, and then without hesitation, he threw another punch, which directly opened the cheek bone.


    "Ah ah!"


    Lumia in the distance is staring at this scene. She has never seen the teacher so embarrassed. Is that her teacher?


    Beren won?

 Chapter 212

    When she was very young, lumia had lived with the man in black, and her mother seemed very opposed to her following the man, but she still allowed the man to become her teacher. Novel network


    She still remembers that as long as she completes the training, the always strict teacher will personally cook delicious food for her. The kind one is like a family. Her mother raised her as an adult, but the teacher taught her to grow up.


    "Lumia, you must be the best killer. Only in this way can you live up to my teacher''s teaching."


    "I will be the best killer!"


    "Hahaha, good."


    The rough big hand stroking on his head is so warm that the warm memory is still buried in his heart, as if it had happened yesterday.


    Ferocious voices continued to come from the other end of the alley. Lumia got up from the ground, her whole body was wet, and her eyes were still red.


    At this moment, beren had stopped. He looked at the man in black who had really become a "pig head", and then looked at his trembling hand.


    The detached breath gradually subsided, and beren had returned to his normal state. He was panting in his mouth, maintaining the state of "40% for such a long time, but he was very tired.


    At the beginning, when facing the three emperors, Belen briefly entered the realm of "60%, which was forced out. After all, he was not who he used to be. He was tired of maintaining 40, and he had to worry about not damaging the surrounding buildings wantonly.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this person was lumia''s teacher, Belen was not sure whether he would do anything special, although he didn''t know whether he could do it. Novel network


    "Well, do you dare not kill me because of lumia? Come on, ha ha! If you don''t continue, I will sprinkle fire on her!"


    Seeing the man in front of him stopped, the man in black saw something. He shouted loudly, and even wanted the man in front of him to kill him.


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing the words of the man in black robe, beren''s anger immediately rose again. Unexpectedly, what he wanted was not to kill himself, but to sprinkle fire on lumia. This kind of person was really hateful, so he clenched his fist and swung his arm.


    "No!"


    Just as beren was about to punch the other party, lumia''s anxious voice came from the rear, which also stopped beren''s movement in the air.


    Beren turned and looked at the figure who was already wet. Under the wet bangs, his black eyes were in pain. He grabbed his clothes and begged beren.


    "No, don''t hurt the teacher any more."


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren was silent for a moment and agreed.


    "OK"


    Lumia, who got the answer, also raised her head. She stared at the man in front of her. Her eyes couldn''t help overflowing tears. She pursed her lips and finally squeezed out three words.


    "Sorry."


    Hearing the girl''s apology, Bellen shook her head: "you have nothing to apologize to me. The person who needs to apologize should be your teacher."


    Lumia''s sad eyes drooped and said to herself, "if I had devoted myself to completing the task, this would not have happened."


    "Then we won''t be friends."


    This sentence was like rain dripping on lumia''s heart. She stared at the man in front of her, opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.


    Lumia has no specific concept about the cognition of friends, because she has no one to be close to except her teacher and mother.


    She remembers that her mother once hugged her as a child and said in a soft feather like voice, "lumia will make friends when she grows up."


    "Mom, what is a friend?"


    "My friend is the one who deserves your injury and open your heart."


    At the beginning, she didn''t know why she repeatedly refused the teacher''s instructions, but now she was confused. In this gloomy atmosphere, lumia recalled what her mother said that day.


    "I hate assassins, but I don''t hate lumia." Beren confessed to the girl.


    Lumia also hurriedly said, "I don''t hate Belen."


    At this time, a dozen black figures appeared in the deep lane. Everyone was wearing night clothes with their faces covered. There is no doubt that they are all assassins.


    One of them was the werewolf killer frightened by beren. At that time, he noticed the movement here, so he immediately summoned many assassins. At the moment, when he saw the black robed middle-aged man sunken in the wall, the whole person was stunned.


    How could that adult


    The current situation is not difficult to understand, especially for the human wolf killer. He can clearly understand who defeated the adult.


    Seeing the appearance of these people, beren''s eyes darkened again. He clenched his fist, but these guys looked too weak compared with the man in black.


    "Step back!"


    The man in black struggled out of the depression and drank to a crowd. Another blood stain overflowed from the side of his mouth, looking gloomy.


    Beren ignored the people. He looked at lumia and held out a hand after a moment of silence: "lumia, don''t go back with them."


    Hearing Belen''s words, lumia also opened her eyes in surprise. Before she said anything, the man in black immediately roared.


    "Lumia! You are my student. You are from our family. You must go back with us!"


    But at the moment he finished, the whole man suddenly stiffened. His eyes were full of cold eyes, and a faint voice came from his ears.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help killing you."


    The man in black can clearly recognize that the man in front of him does what he says.


    At the moment, lumia has recovered from her stupidity. She looked at beren and finally shook her head: "I''m sorry, I can''t leave there, I can''t sorry the teacher."


    Hearing lumia''s answer, beren also frowned disappointed. He wanted to continue to say something, but he noticed the firmness in the girl''s eyes. He was speechless immediately. He understood.


    The place where all the killers belong is the place where the girl belongs. There are the footprints of her growth and the few people she cares about.


    "I see."


    After seeing beren understand, lumia also kept silent, lowered her head, said "sorry" again, then bypassed beren and helped the man in black as a teacher up.


    "Bye."


    With her back to beren, the girl helped the man out of the deep lane. The killers also disappeared in the dark, leaving beren standing alone.


    He didn''t think what he did tonight was useless.


    The young man was in place, and the rain was getting heavier and heavier. He looked up at the dark clouds in silence. If lumia promised not to go back at that time, he would take her away, but now he can only turn into hope.


    "I hope you can have a good time."

 Chapter 213

    After many difficulties, the kitchen god competition finally ushered in one of the most exciting links. Today, the top eight of the competition will be held!


    Among the promoters still in the field, there are five young descendants and three predecessors in the kitchen industry, but the remaining three predecessors can''t be underestimated by anyone, because they all have extremely exquisite cooking skills and show amazing cuisine until the top eight.


    WOW!


    The clamor outside the stadium reached its peak after the three judges came on stage. All of them were cheering up with excitement. It was already an honor to be promoted to the top eight competition, because this session has more elite than the previous ones.


    On the court, beren has come to the viewing area. Although he knows that lumia can''t still be here, he still can''t help looking around.


    What happened yesterday vaguely still happened in front of us. Even if we already know the reason why lumia was so cold before, we feel sad because lumia chose to leave.


    In a word, I''m not in a bad mood.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing a familiar voice, beren also recovered. Then she turned her head and looked down the sound source. She saw a girl waving her arm.


    Latil?


    Belen was stunned to see latil. She didn''t expect latil to come here. Logically, shouldn''t she be in that pub at this time?


    So Belen also went to the edge and came to latil. He noticed that the girl was still wearing work clothes. Novel network


    "Why are you here?"


    "Of course, I''ve come to cheer Mr. beren on!"


    After hearing what latil said, Belen said suspiciously, "but don''t you still need to work? You can''t run out because you come to see me."


    "Well, in fact, sister Alice asked us to come out to work, Mr. beren, look!" Latil stopped talking and pointed in the other direction.


    Belem looked in the direction she pointed out. On that side were several girls he saw in the tavern, apparently at the same time as latil.


    Latil explained with a smile: "because elder sister Alice said we should work harder in recent days, so let''s come here to sell wine and food."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen was also stunned. Then she noticed a blonde figure, which was Laiya, and the blonde girl was drinking for the guests next to a large cart.


    Indeed, it may be more atmosphere and business here than working in a pub.


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun. Novel network"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Latil''s face showed a sunny smile: "come on!"


    Belen was stunned when he heard latil encourage himself, then stretched out a hand and patted latil on the shoulder. He said, "you have to refuel, too."


    After latil turned away and continued to work, Belen also turned back to the viewing area with warmth, squeezed his fist, slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, and showed a subtle smile.


    Have accepted their daughter''s encouragement, how can we not work hard?


    Then, the host came out. He introduced the remaining eight contestants, and then began to announce today''s cooking theme.


    "From today''s top eight competition, the next competition will be many times more difficult. Cooking will give a vague theme, and the content will be freely imagined by both sides!"


    Many people are also stunned when they hear the rules of the game. Most people don''t understand what this means, while those who turn their brains quickly understand the rules of cooking.


    Interesting rules!


    The remaining eight contestants also responded quickly and narrowed their eyes. According to such cooking rules, the scope of cooking can be said to be no longer limited, which not only tested the chef''s skills, but also their imagination.


    Soon, after the two sides in the first round were decided by shaking their signatures, many people made a "wow" sound. The two sides in the first round were a girl and an uncle.


    "Next, welcome the girl known as the spice expert and her opponent," deep sea flying fish "!"


    The first round is the battle between young people!


    On the stage, the girl and Dennis stood on both sides of the host. After saluting each other, they came to their kitchen tables and waited for the theme of cooking.


    "This round, the theme of cooking is" when the host''s voice stopped, two big words suddenly appeared on the big screen, and countless lines of sight looked away.


    "Snow season."


    After getting the theme, everyone fell into silence, and some people didn''t understand the real meaning of the change of cooking rules until now.


    How should cooking decide such a vague subject?


    Under the transportation of the staff, many large cabinets and large fish tanks were placed around the battle platform. There were many ingredients in them, which were selected by the players from both sides.


    Looking at the dazzling range of ingredients, many people''s eyes are shining. What are placed inside are very rare and precious ingredients, which can be selected by both sides!


    Only the top eight players can enjoy such treatment!


    The first to set off was Dennis. The silent boy went to the big fish tank where the fish were placed and watched. His eyes fell on a crowd of seafood in a moment.


    It can be seen on the big screen that the young man in black chef''s clothes picked up a huge fish, which made many people''s eyes focus.


    "Ice crystal fish?"


    The big fish was snow-white, and the scales were strange, like ice crystals. The scales of the whole body were shining with layers of luster under the sunlight, like ripples in the water.


    On the other side, the spice expert migra also set off. The food selected by the girl is also seafood, but it is not ice crystal fish, but a kind of food called "Dajiang fish". There is no special place in shape and body shape. The only special place is that its meat is very soft.


    The cooking competition began. Compared with Dennis, Miguel on the other side was a little nervous. She would rather face the three predecessors in the kitchen than these guys of her own age.


    Although she is easy to be shy, migra is a smart girl. Whether her current opponent or the other three, she is not sure to win, because compared with the three predecessors in the kitchen industry, the means of these young generations are more unpredictable.


    Although a little nervous, it did not affect migra''s play. After her sister was eliminated, she wanted to fight for her sister, so the stronger the opponent, the more she had to try to win.


    But this game, the other side is more handy.

 Chapter 214

    As the time approached, the dishes of both sides had been completed and brought to the table of the judges one by one. The two dishes on the table attracted much attention. Novel network


    Dennis prepared a dish similar to sashimi, but made great efforts in the sauce. All the delicacies are perfectly reflected under the stimulation of the sauce.


    On the other side, migra prepared a fish jelly called "crystal fish jelly". This dish gave priority to creativity, and the girl gave full play to her talent in spices. It was clearly not made by cooking, but it gave off an amazing smell.


    However, it fell behind in taste.


    Winner, "deep sea flying fish"


    After getting the results, everyone was surprised. Although they couldn''t taste the two dishes, the "crystal fish jelly" just looked at it and had great advantages, but it still failed.


    The boy named "deep sea flying fish" is very strong!


    After the defeat, migra left the game in frustration, while her sister sishaka ran over and took the girl''s arm and comforted her with a smile.


    "Why are you so sad? I just lost a game. Look at my sister. I''m not depressed at all."


    "Because my sister has a thick skin."


    It doesn''t matter if you make complaints about your sister''s Tucao.


    Miguel looked at her sister''s smile and said, "well."


    The remaining three predecessors who saw the game couldn''t help brushing down in a cold sweat. No matter which of the two dishes, they didn''t have absolute confidence to win.


    Today''s young people are so fierce!


    "Awesome. I hope I can compete in the top four."


    After Dennis returned to his position in the viewing area, Zhan fulie praised him, and then grinned expectantly.


    I knew the dead fish man was very powerful. It seems that I underestimated him!


    Dennis glanced at Zhan fulie, but this time he didn''t ignore it, but said calmly, "then don''t lose next."


    "Oh! Of course!"


    Zhan fulie laughed and cocked his legs confidently, his hands around his chest.


    "Everyone is so strong."


    The gifted girl hillheus also exclaimed, but she didn''t look nervous, but was eager to try.


    Don''t let me meet these guys!


    The three predecessors came up with the same idea. They would rather face each other than meet those young people. After all, they know each other better than those guys in those positions!


    The more famous and experienced the older generation, their headache is not those guys at the same level, but those young people who catch up later, because the strength and characteristics of the latter are unknown and can''t cope at all.


    But unfortunately, things are not as they want.


    Second game!


    "Hot king" vs "soup spoon general"


    When the host reported his serial number, Zhan fulie also stood up, and then walked slowly onto the platform. He looked at his opponent in this game.


    It was a short but strong uncle, and the elder, code named "spoon general", sighed when he saw the red haired young man in front of him.


    "Come on, come on."


    Zhan fulie was stunned when he heard the opponent''s whisper. He hasn''t started the game yet. How can he feel a sense of returning to death?


    The theme of this meal is "summer"


    "Oh, roar?"


    After learning the topic of cooking, Zhan fulie''s eyes lit up immediately. The moment he heard the topic, countless kinds of cooking appeared in his mind.


    How lucky!


    After seeing Zhan fulie''s excited smile, the "spoon general" became weaker, muttered a few words, strengthened himself, and then began to fall into thinking.


    "The topic just now is the snow season. This time it''s summer? Is this about the four seasons?"


    Belen thought in his mind. If it was as he thought, he should think about cooking in the next "spring" and "autumn".


    Not only Bellen, but also many people guessed these things, and the remaining people in the field were thoughtful, so they could be prepared.


    For Zhan fulie, who is good at spicy food, summer is to be hot and passionate, and such a topic suits him, because so far, he has not encountered a game that can make him give full play to the essence of spicy food.


    "Take it! Ha ha!"


    There was no suspense about the outcome of the game. Zhan fulie easily took it down, and the elder seemed to have been psychologically prepared for a long time. With the encouragement of the elder, the red haired youth left the game slowly.


    Zhan Fuli wiped the sweat off his cheeks with a smile, then swaggered down the stage, returned to his position and grinned at Dennis.


    "See you next time."


    Dennis glanced at him and said indifferently, "the next game is not necessarily between us."


    Hearing the speech, Zhan fulie also scratched his head in embarrassment, then shook his head and said with a smile: "no, I have a hunch that the next game must be between us!"


    After the two games, there are still four players left. At the moment when the host took out the bamboo tube, many people held their breath. Will the next game be a duel between two young people?


    However, the host''s luck failed their hope, but they were not disappointed, because the two sides of the third game will be a girl!


    The talented girl code named "unstable kitchen knife"!


    Today, hillheus still wears the black chef''s clothes, which perfectly outline the full posture, so that many people subconsciously swallow their saliva.


    I really want to see the girl''s daily dress!


    Hillheus stepped onto the stage. His clear eyes were like the clear sky at the moment. With a shallow smile on his beautiful face, he stood on the stage like a flower competing for beauty.


    That''s an exciting cook!


    The girl''s opponent is an old man who has reached the edge of the competition limit. However, when the old man knew that his opponent was the girl, his expression immediately became extremely bitter.


    Hillheus stepped forward, bowed to the old man, and then shouted politely, "please give me more advice!"


    Although the girl was so polite, the old man was still unhappy and smiled reluctantly.

 Chapter 215

    Whether the remaining contestants in the venue or the countless cooks watching the game outside the meal, they will feel that it is a very unlucky thing to meet that girl. Novel network


    For the sake of the newspaper, one thing has been pushed to the peak, but even if it was made in a disorderly way at the beginning, it has to be paid attention to now.


    That kitchen knife girl will be the closest champion among all the players!


    This is also an undeniable thing.


    At the moment, the girl on the stage has far more detached cooking skills than her peers, and is no worse than those who failed to participate in the competition!


    "The cooking topic of this one is autumn!"


    Sure enough!


    Many people were shocked when they heard the title of this game. Indeed, it was based on the season. Then the title of the last game also came out, that is, the last remaining "spring"!


    There is no doubt that the two players in the last game are only beren and an elder in the kitchen industry. They also began to think about what kind of food to prepare next.


    The strength of the talented girl on the stage can''t be guessed at all. No one knows where her real limit is, because she hasn''t seen the girl struggling all the way so far. Every game is so handy.


    The same is true at the moment. When the host announced the start of the game, hilxius immediately thought about what kind of food he should do, and took the lead in looking for food materials suitable for his ideas. Novel network


    "Then it''s up to you."


    Hillhouse chose the ingredients that stunned everyone. She chose several kinds of ingredients, but they were all vegetables.


    this


    Is that girl going to cook vegetables?


    It is not a simple thing to make extremely delicious vegetable dishes. Generally speaking, meat dishes will be used, because the taste of meat dishes is the most delicious and easy to reflect.


    How confident


    When he saw the ingredients chosen by the girl, the old man also narrowed his eyes. He didn''t care whether the girl looked down on him, but when the other Party chose vegetable cuisine, he thought his opportunity came!


    The old man chose Muwu''s meat, which is a small bird, but it is a great tonic. As a cooking material, he also has a variety of choices.


    The game begins.


    From the beginning, no one understood what the girl was doing, but what another elder had to do was to be seen thoroughly. The latter wanted to make this dish by stewing.


    Although I don''t understand why the talented girl chose more difficult vegetable dishes for the competition, it undoubtedly raised the difficulty by several grades.


    "She''s challenging herself."


    Belen looked at the figure on the stage and muttered to himself. He noticed that the girl was smiling when cooking.


    Her cooking process is happy.


    When making food, the attitude is different, and the food that can be displayed is also different. This is reasonable, and the girl is undoubtedly a genius. Compared with the focus of others in making food, she chose to make herself happy.


    She doesn''t care about the game. Cooking is what she cares about.


    That''s great.


    No matter in which field, there will be some very special guys, and the girl on the stage is such a person. It''s not too much to say that she is one of the leaders in the future kitchen industry.


    After a long time, the old man''s cooking had been completed. He presented his cooking, and Rex, the "Kitchen God", had known the old man for a long time. After looking at each other and smiling, he tasted the former''s cooking impolitely.


    The old master''s stew, no matter which aspect of the heat is grasped, this dish can be said to be very perfect, and the reason why it can represent autumn is not difficult to understand.


    Muwu is an active creature in autumn. Whenever autumn comes, Muwu sings in groups on the trees, symbolizing the arrival of autumn.


    Muwu and the common crow are common. The latter symbolizes bad luck, while the former is a creature with great affinity for life. Its warmth and comfort are incisively and vividly expressed in this cuisine.


    The girl on the other side has also finished her cooking. She pushed the car, presented the three dishes on the table of the judges, opened the lid of the pot and introduced it with a smile.


    "Welcome to taste. I haven''t figured out the name of this dish yet."


    On that plate is a crystal clear but orange dish, similar to the crystal fish jelly in the first game, but people with a clear eye can see that there are many kinds of ingredients under the jelly.


    Those are the various vegetable ingredients selected by the girl before!


    Looking at this strange dish, Rex and the three were also very interested. They took out their spoons, then fished out an orange jelly and put it into their mouth.


    Woo!?


    The eyes of the three judges opened immediately after the entrance of the frozen block. The frozen block gradually melted at the moment of touching the temperature of the tip of the tongue, and flowed down the esophagus along the tongue. With it, an indescribable cool meaning came to their hearts.


    The autumn wind is rustling!


    It was clearly the snow season, but they felt the desolation different from the cold temperature. The three couldn''t restrain their hands and drew a piece into their mouth again.


    After seeing the performance of the three judges on the screen, countless people looked at each other, and everyone had guessed the outcome of the game, no doubt.


    Winner, "a new kitchen knife"


    "Thanks for your advice!"


    The talented girl saluted the old master on the battle platform, and then walked down the battle platform happily. She was still whispering something, as if she was talking about the cooking process of the old master.


    Although it was in the game, she saw all the other party''s cooking process. Her thanks for her advice came from her heart, because no matter which game, she was learning.


    Every time she goes through a game and plays cooking, her cooking will be improved a little.


    Such a young girl is frightening to many people, because her cooking skills have exceeded everyone''s imagination. Looking at the figure, she seems to see Rex, the young "Kitchen God" at that time.


    A long time ago, the young man was equally energetic and gifted.


    "Rex, who do you think will be the champion of those four children?"


    Fafuna looked at the four young figures in the viewing area. Although there was still one game to start, her intuition told him that there was no suspense about the next one.


    "How could I know?" Rex laughed and couldn''t judge the champion, but he smiled and said, "at present, the girl code named kitchen knife is better than the other three."

 Chapter 216

    In the fourth game, the two sides don''t need to shake their signatures, because there are only two players left. It''s also a duel between the younger generation and the older generation.


    "Welcome to the last two players! Let''s welcome" unstable kitchen knife "and Mr. del ya! This will also be the last game of our top eight. Let''s look forward to the wonderful collision between the last two players!"


    WOW!


    This competition is undoubtedly the focus of attention. Three of the top four players have come to the fore, and all of them are the younger generation. The last game of the top eight will also determine the last top four player.


    Will the young man continue to advance, or will the elder in the kitchen industry become an exception?


    Finally, it was his turn. Belen looked back and saw four girls smiling and waving to him. Vaguely, he could hear the voice of cheering for him.


    Seeing this scene, beren was also warm-hearted, so he waved in response, and then walked to the battle platform. Latil and they came to see him play, so they had enough strength to win this game!


    "Mr. kitchen knife!"


    Hearing the call from behind, Belen looked back. When he saw that the caller was the talented girl, he was also slightly stunned.


    "What''s up?"


    Hillheus smiled and said bluntly, "I''m looking forward to your game! Your cuisine is very special! Just like the girl before! If I guess right, do you two know each other?"


    In his impression, the girl named lumia often stayed with the young man in front of him, even in the previous team game. If you guessed right, they must know each other. Novel network


    Hearing what Theseus said, the "girl" in the other party''s words undoubtedly meant lumia. Belen raised her eyebrow slightly and nodded.


    "Then, this kitchen knife girl, you have to open your eyes."


    Coincidentally, they both have the word kitchen knife in their code name.


    Hearing each other''s names, Hillhouse was stunned, then smiled and nodded, and then sat back in his seat.


    Rumia


    Have you left the city?


    A conversation with the girl reminded beren of the killer girl. He stepped on the stage and shook his head. Now he''d better focus on the game.


    In fact, beren, who has reached the top eight, does not intend to stop here, not only because latil and them are watching outside, but also because of the rich rewards.


    In addition to the internship opportunity that Bellen didn''t care about, the top 32 reward had a thousand gold coins, but for Ben, the daughter-in-law of the old man of the Earth Dragon, he looked at the future bonus.


    In the top 16 competition, Rex, the "Kitchen God", announced the awards for the top 16 players. Although the awards other than the bonuses were more eye-catching, what beren cared about most was the gold coins as high as 2000.


    And beren, who is already in the top eight, is enough to get 4000 gold coins! At least the daughter-in-law of the old man of Dilong earned it, but this is far from Belen''s goal.


    The last four.


    Yes, the prize money of the top four is as high as 6000 gold coins! This is beren''s goal. Of course, he is more jealous of 8000 gold coins in the final and 10000 gold coins in the championship, but he doesn''t care much about what kind of guys his opponents are.


    However, 6000 gold coins must be firmly held!


    At the thought of this, beren''s fighting spirit was immediately inspired. Every step on the stage was very heavy, and each step contained beren''s belief in victory.


    "This guy is so strong!"


    As an opponent, Mr. del Ya felt the anger on beren. After he died, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and his heart was very heavy. He also felt great attention to the black haired young man in front of him.


    As long as they are smart people, they can know why the rules of the game have changed, but isn''t it because the young man in front of us can do a perfect job?


    Facing this man, he is also under great pressure, and delya is already the last chef in the players. He also wants to be promoted to the top four and save a little dignity for them who are also predecessors!


    As everyone expected, the cooking theme of this event was "spring".


    Because it was an expected theme, both beren and Mr. del Ya started in an instant. They had already thought about their cooking before the game.


    Mr. delya was unlucky to meet Belen who was in a state of excitement.


    On the occasion of meeting, Bellen also looked at the four girls outside the court from time to time, and the whole person became more and more excited. As the head of the family, how do you want to let your little guys see the extraordinary spirit of the elders!


    Latil, you all watch!


    I''m serious, but I''m very powerful!


    "Oh, oh!"


    In an extremely excited state, beren''s actions became more and more rapid. Each step was completed extremely quickly and perfectly. The audience was stunned. Because the speed was accelerated, they couldn''t see what the young man was going to do.


    The talented girl hillheus also looked thoughtfully at the ingredients prepared on the kitchen table on the screen. Naturally, she could see the usefulness of the ingredients, but she didn''t understand what the other party was going to do.


    In this round of competition, the first person to complete the cooking is undoubtedly the excited beren. He confidently held the only plate in his hand, and then stepped on the jury stage.


    "Fresh crisp green sauce pancake, please taste it!"


    After putting down the food, beren took off all the pressure, and then waved in the direction of latil and them. Seriously, he is sure to win!


    Latil looked at the figure waving at himself and others in the distance, blinked and said to herself, "Mr. Belen, is he too careless?"


    And Elia also agreed with her: "big brother is so hasty."


    Leia smiled. She didn''t know much about food, but after looking at the posture of the figure on the screen, she didn''t agree with the words of the two people around her.


    It''s obvious that Mr. Belen is overconfident.


    On the other side, latis stared at the food on the screen, chirped her little mouth, and almost drooled. The two lovely cat ears were still swinging back and forth, lovely and moving.


    If Belem hears this, he must be petrified. It''s clearly to show the most powerful posture. Is it a hasty performance in the eyes of several girls?!


    Of course, there is no suspense about the outcome of the game. After all, this is a rare excited state for beren.


    Winner, "unstable kitchen knife"


    "Sure enough, it''s a dish I haven''t seen before."


    Hillheus murmured to herself. She looked at the figure on the battle platform, involuntarily clenched her palm and burned a raging flame in her eyes.

 Chapter 217

    The top four players were born!


    With the end of the fourth game, the whole audience cheered and shook the city. Most of the people who came to this cooking city were cooks. They were also very excited after seeing the birth of the top four. With two more races, the new kitchen god will be born. Novel network


    The most worrying thing is that the four top four players are all young generations without exception, which can be said to be a grand event compared with previous years.


    Since Rex, the "Kitchen God", stopped participating in the competition, all the future kitchen gods are old chefs over the age of 30, and the oldest of the top four players of this year is only about 20.


    Even Rex was full of laughter at the moment. He sat on the jury and said happily: "no matter in which field, young people will always be the most dazzling."


    This sentence, even fafuna, who has been unhappy with Rex, has not refuted it. She is naturally very satisfied with the four top four players. She is young, but her cooking is far better than others.


    A new generation of Kitchen God will be born from these four people.


    The last time such a young man was called "Kitchen God", it was the man around him.


    After the game, Belen also went out to meet latil and them. He stood proudly in front of the four girls. Although his expression had not changed much, his tone was a little proud.


    "I won."


    "Big brother is not serious at all."


    The first one to make a sound was Elia, with her black gem eyes looking at beren.


    "Ha?"


    Hearing Elia''s words, beren was stunned, and then made an inexplicable voice. He flashed his eyes and looked down at the little girl.


    "I''m serious!"


    "However, the big brother is obviously playing, but he always looks left and right."


    ¡°¡±


    Belen was speechless. He was clearly drawing on the encouragement given by everyone. He was very, very serious about cooking. He was too serious!


    "Elia, don''t blame Mr. beren. We should congratulate Mr. beren!"


    On one side, Leia rubbed the silver haired girl''s head with a smile. It was funny to see beren''s dull appearance. What Mr. beren did was always inconsistent with the surface.


    "Congratulations, Mr. beren! You''re a top four player now!"


    Latil smiled and looked at beren. Although she often ate the food prepared by the latter and thought it was delicious, she didn''t expect to stand out among so many powerful chefs.


    "How awesome!"


    The kitten grabbed beren''s clothes and climbed up beren''s neck quickly. Her soft arms surrounded beren''s neck. A pair of bright cat pupils flashed like stars in the night sky.


    "Of course."


    Belen''s look was also soft. He held latis in his arms and rubbed the cat''s head. There was no doubt about his intimacy, which reminded Elia of something.


    "Big brother, you really like children. What about me?"


    "Ah?"


    Beren was stunned when she heard Elia''s words. Why did they sound strange? Then he met a pair of resentful eyes. Novel network


    "Sister Al is right. Mr. beren is controlled by Laurie! I''m not reconciled!"


    "No! And what are you unwilling to do!"


    After the game, the people outside the field dispersed one after another, and latil finished their work today, so he wanted to help pack his things.


    "Hey, boy."


    Hearing this sound, beren turned around and saw a purple haired beauty in a coat standing there with a cigarette in her hand. She looked very domineering.


    This woman was the owner of the tavern where latil and her family lived. It seemed that her name was Alice.


    "I''ll help them clean up, doesn''t it matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Alice looked at the small table on one side, and then looked at the black haired man again. There was a smoke circle in her mouth, and she opened her mouth faintly.


    "What I want to ask is, who are you?"


    Beren''s hand paused, then continued to fold the small table, looked at Alice, and responded blandly, "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    Alice took the cigarette in her mouth. She said, "you took my punch in the pub before."


    In this regard, beren just responded: "I''ve learned a little fighting before, and my physique is good."


    "Aren''t you a swordsman?"


    Hearing this, beren looked at Alice again. He put the folded chair aside and straightened up.


    "You see?"


    In Belen''s impression, he only used the sword once after he came to the city. That was last night. If the other party didn''t know his identity, he must have seen that scene last night.


    "Although I don''t feel your magic, the magic of another person is very powerful. I''m also running a pub here. What if one accidentally destroys it for you?"


    Alice answered beren''s words laterally, and she stared at the man in front of her. She was so strong that she could defeat another person, but she didn''t feel the slightest magic. It was really a strange person.


    "Then who are you?"


    This is a problem that beren is very concerned about. The tavern owner in front of him is very mysterious. The last punch made him realize this. He even had a panoramic view of yesterday''s scene. At that time, he could be in the state of "40%, but he still didn''t feel the breath of others.


    There are two conclusions: first, this person''s magic attribute is very special; 2£º The strength of the other party is far beyond his imagination;


    To that extent, beren''s general hiding method is meaningless to him. If he wants to hide him, the strength of the other party will not be weaker than beren who is in that state.


    This is what shocked beren. Is there such a powerful presence hidden in this cooking city?


    "Me, a veteran."


    Alice took another puff of smoke, then smiled and gave a vague answer. A veteran''s answer alone can think of a lot.


    In beren''s feeling, the purple haired woman in front of him must belong to a combat department before retiring, and her position is not low, which is judged according to his guessed strength.


    The combat power department of the imperial army is aimed at external factors, and there are only three such departments: the imperial demon guide group, the special combat preparation force and the Superman Corps. Each department is also divided into many branches. It is too difficult to guess.


    "May I ask, how long have you been retired?" Belen asked curiously.


    Alice thought for a while, and then calculated with her fingers. Finally, she said with a slight sigh, "it''s been eight years."


    "Eight years? Are you so old?"


    When this sentence blurted out, a murderous look suddenly focused on beren''s pupil. He couldn''t help shivering. Then he realized what he had said was very bad.


    So beren immediately asked, "well, since you are still so young, why did you retire?"


    "Tired."


    Alice looked at beren, and then looked into the distance. Her eyes were full of nostalgia. She smiled and said, "of course, if you''re tired, you''ll leave. Besides, there''s a better child leading you."


    As beren guessed, the purple haired beauty in front of him once had a high position.


    "You haven''t answered what I said before." Alice looked at beren again.


    Belen was stunned, and then he scratched his hair reluctantly. If the other party didn''t answer, he simply pretended to be stupid to the end, but he didn''t expect the other party to be very calm. He should have no problem revealing a little.


    "I''m a graduate of frozarno Academy."

 Chapter 218

    "A graduate of frozarno academy?"


    After hearing what beren said, Alice was also stunned. Then she looked at beren and said thoughtfully, "how many years have you graduated?"


    "Four years. Novel network"


    "So old?"


    After hearing the speech, Belen suddenly had a black line on his head. The guy in front of him actually opened his eyes and lied. It must be intentional. It''s revenge! However, he was too lazy to refute. He saw that the guy in front of him was very vindictive.


    "Your name?"


    "Belen glien."


    "As far as I know, most of florzalno''s graduates have made great achievements, you"


    Alice looked at beren strangely. She was naturally no stranger to frozarno School Park. You know, it was a place with low enrollment rate, promotion rate and lower graduation rate.


    None of the students who graduated from that school were not solicited by multiple organizations. Frankly speaking, every student who graduated from that school was a super genius.


    Promising means those people.


    And the young man in front of him, the strength revealed last night, does have the qualification to graduate from that school, but ah, why never heard of it?


    "Not interested."


    Beren answered an answer that puzzled Alice.


    "Not interested?"


    "By achievement, do you mean climbing to a higher position in the Empire or killing everyone''s reputation on the battlefield? But I''m not interested in these."


    Alice looked at the young man in front of her, finished smoking the cigarette and slowly spit out the cigarette ring. She said, "it''s rare for people like you to graduate from that place."


    "In fact, among the guys who graduated with me, there are many people who think so." Beren responded and continued to tidy up the tables and chairs.


    In most people''s opinion, the idea like beren is very decadent. He clearly has extraordinary ability and talent, and has a great future. It''s a pity not to strive for such an ordinary life.


    "Mr. beren!"


    At this time, latil ran over. When she saw Alice, she also said hello, and then said with a smile: "sister Alice! Finishing!"


    "Let''s go. You can take your overalls back first. It doesn''t matter."


    Alice nodded to latil, then looked at the girl''s hand holding beren''s arm, and then added the following sentence.


    "Great, thank you! Let''s go, Mr. beren!"


    Beren glanced at Alice, then left here with latil, called Leia and them, and went all the way back to the hotel.


    In the hotel, four girls were sitting at a small table, and latil was looking at Belen excitedly, his tail still swinging behind him.


    "Mr. Belen, you are now a top four player. Can you ask how much bonus you have?"


    In latil''s view, such a large-scale competition will certainly have a very rich bonus. They work every day, because they are paid twice, so they can get a gold coin and 20 silver coins a day.


    The top four players who can enter the competition should have hundreds of gold coins!


    "Well," beren looked at the four girls in front of him, thought about it, and decided to sell it. He said thoughtfully, "guess how many?"


    Latil was also very interested. He raised his hand and said with a smile, "I''ll come first! I guess there are two hundred gold coins!"


    "How can there be so few? I guess there are 800!" Leia hummed out a number.


    "What about Elia?" Beren looked at the silver haired girl with a smile.


    Elia''s eyes turned and seemed to be thinking. Finally, she reported a number that stunned both Leia and latil. She said, "I guess there are four thousand."


    Hearing the speech, beren looked at Elia. He blinked, and Elia also blinked twice in doubt. Beren thought deeply, and then looked at rattis.


    "Latis, guess how many?"


    However, latis looked up and looked at beren with a cute expression. She said a completely inappropriate word: "I want to eat candy."


    Hearing what latis said, latil, as her sister, couldn''t help it at once. She hurried out a voice in case Mr. Belen promised latis. She said, "you can''t eat! Latis! You''re fat now, you know?"


    "Hum."


    Latis''s head shrunk slightly, muttered her small mouth, lowered her head, and looked pitiful and wronged.


    After hearing latil''s words, Belen also looked at the kitten curiously, and then stretched out his hand and pinched latis''s cheek. The feel was still so soft. Belen thought for a moment.


    "It seems a little fat."


    Belem recalled the way he had just seen latis, and then looked at latis in front of him. He shook his head, stretched out his hand and rubbed the cat''s head.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that I was too thin at the beginning. Now I''m just fine."


    Hearing Belem''s words, latis immediately raised her head, opened her mouth, showed a sweet and lovely smile, and jumped into Belem''s arms and hugged his neck.


    Seeing Belen doting on ratty so much, ratty was helpless to hold her forehead. She said, "Mr. Belen, you don''t see how much ratty loves sugar. You can''t let it go any longer."


    Hearing the speech, Belen thought about it and said, "it doesn''t matter. Latys will exercise with me later. She won''t get fat."


    Latil was stunned and looked at beren suspiciously: "exercise?"


    "I will teach her what she will use when she enters frozarno School Park in the future." Belen gave an answer, and he had figured out what he was going to teach latis.


    "In fact, Elia has guessed very close, but that''s the bonus in the top eight.".


    Hearing this, latil and Laiya both opened their eyes. The top eight was 4000 gold coins, so how much would the top four be!?


    "There are six thousand gold coins."


    "No, no, no"


    Latil and Leia looked at each other, but then the cat eared girl drooped her ears. Isn''t the gold coin they earned useless?


    It didn''t help Mr. Belen in the end.


    As if he saw what latil was thinking, Belen reached out and rubbed latil''s head. He said, "what''s frustrating? If you can earn gold coins, it means you''ve grown up. I''m very happy."


    Latil looked up at beren, pursed her mouth, then nodded, with a sweet smile on her face: "can we work in the pub until Mr. beren''s game is over?"


    "Of course!"

 Chapter 219

    Top four!


    The increasingly fierce competition schedule is coming. The four players in this competition can be described as the rising stars in the kitchen industry, but among these rising stars, one will hang at the highest altitude, emitting the brilliance of the moon. Novel network


    "Mr. Belen! Come on!"


    Latil outside the court was constantly shouting, and Belen sitting on the seat waved in the direction of the former, and he took a deep breath.


    Today''s game can''t be taken lightly!


    Then, the three judges also came to the jury stage one by one, and the host also came to the stage, picked up the loudspeaker and began to speak.


    "Today will be the opening of the top four competition, which is today! The two players who will decide to stand on the final stage will compete for the position of the champion Kitchen God! Everyone, keep your eyes open. I think countless people have begun to bet?"


    WOW!


    It is very common to bet at the opening, and the opening of "kitchen god competition" has existed since the top 32. Today''s top four competition undoubtedly has a more intense betting atmosphere.


    Looking at the crowd with some changes, the host smiled, then took the bamboo sticks taken by the staff and began to draw the players from both sides of the first game of today''s top four.


    After taking out the two bamboo sticks, the host looked at the code on the bamboo stick very secretly. Because there were only four people left, the engraved numbers were no longer numbers, so that the audience had a more direct understanding.


    "Well, next, please," said the host, who suddenly exposed the codes on the two bamboo sticks and reflected them on the big screen above.


    "Hot king"


    "A new kitchen knife"


    WOW!


    When the codes of the two were revealed on the big screen, there was a cry of surprise outside the field. This game is undoubtedly very interesting. No, the next games are the most interesting!


    There is only a contest between young people!


    "Hey, I didn''t think it was a duel between me and her. Unfortunately, I can''t let you taste my favorite dish." Zhan fulie laughed, then patted Dennis on the shoulder and stood up slowly.


    "After the game."


    Hearing this voice, Zhan fulie, who had just taken two steps, suddenly turned around and asked suspiciously, "what?"


    Dennis looked at the red haired man in front of him and said calmly, "no matter win or lose, I''ll compete with you after the game."


    Zhan Fuli, who heard this, was stunned, then laughed, nodded, and walked slowly to the battle platform. His hands were in his trouser pockets, with a blazing fire in his eyes.


    Win!


    When the two players stepped on the stage, they began to bet outside the court immediately. They can bet until the cooking decision is made, and the final bet on the two players is equivalent to four or six.


    In everyone''s opinion, the gifted girl is the better of the two young people on the court, but many people think that the red haired young man is still good at it and may have an amazing performance.


    The theme of this competition is: bibimbap!


    It is also a popular theme, but in this way, what can be seen in the streets and alleys presents another flavor in their hands. The flavor they show is a brand-new cuisine that has never appeared so far.


    When the two on the stage began to take care of the duel, everyone looked more or less attentively. The layman looked at the excitement, while the expert looked at the doorway.


    Although those two people are very young and regarded as the younger generation in the kitchen industry, they have enough strength for anyone to pay attention to and learn from. As long as they can understand some special things, they can be said to have gained a lot.


    "My name is Theseus. Please give me more advice on this game!"


    Hillhouse came to Zhan fulie, stretched out a hand and introduced herself with a smile. Only the opponent who interested her could make her introduce herself.


    Looking at the hand, Zhan Fuli frowned. After a moment of silence, he also reached out and shook it. Finally, he grinned: "my name is Zhan Fuli. In this game, I want to see how strong you are."


    "Put your horse here!" Hillheus also smiled.


    The game began. When both sides were focused on cooking, Zhan fulie had a strange look in less than half an hour. He frowned slightly.


    "This pressure"


    Zhan fulie, who was on the stage, was sweating. He looked at the girl with a smile who was concentrating in the distance. The girl actually had such an atmosphere when cooking. No wonder those losers were so weak and had no intention to fight during the competition.


    Zhan fulie realized that he might not feel much if he fought with the girl for the first time, but as long as he saw her cooking and knew that she was strong, the pressure would be expanded countless times.


    But even so, it''s not enough to win him!


    "Ha!"


    Zhan fulie is working harder and harder to make food. He wants to give full play to his hot way perfectly. Only in this way can he be sure to beat the girl!


    Even if he is so rebellious, he has to admit that the girl''s strength is still above him!


    However, even if there is a gap in strength, it doesn''t mean you can''t win!


    Soon it was time to present the food. Zhan fulie''s flame bibimbap was undoubtedly very attractive. The red bibimbap was like a flame burning. You can feel a burning heat just by looking at it.


    On the other side, the talented girl hilhughes brought a golden bibimbap, which not only opened the eyes of people outside, but also sank Zhan fulie''s heart.


    If Zhan fulie''s bibimbap looks like a hot summer day, then the gifted girl''s bibimbap is a sunrise hanging high in the sky all the time.


    "Please taste it!"


    The look of the three judges was very serious. They first tasted Zhan fulie''s flame bibimbap. The heat burned in their hearts in an instant, as if they were eating not rice, but a flame.


    When I saw the sudden changes in the faces of the three judges on the screen, those who bet on Zhan fulie were instantly excited. They had paid a lot of gold coins. If they lost money, they didn''t know where to cry.


    What we want is to seek wealth and wealth insurance!


    However, when the three judges began to taste the dish called "golden bibimbap", everyone''s faces changed, and those who had laughed immediately petrified in place.


    "This dish is perfect"


    Fafuna said this sentence with dull eyes. She could hardly believe that she could finish the bibimbap at such a terrible height. This dish is of research value!


    After seeing the contemplative appearance of the three judges, Zhan Fuli exhaled and raised his hand to wipe away the sweat. He looked at hilxius and stretched out his hand.


    "Awesome."


    Hillheus also smiled, stretched out his hand, and said humbly, "I''m flattered. You''re also very good."


    So, after shaking hands, Zhan fulie turned and left the stage. At this time, the host picked up the loudspeaker and announced the winner of the first round of the top four.


    Winner, "a new kitchen knife"

 Chapter 220

    "Ah, ah, ah, lost, ha ha. Novel network"


    Zhan fulie walked off the stage with a laugh and came to Dennis. He patted the latter on the shoulder and sighed helplessly.


    "I''m still not strong enough."


    The reason for the defeat he said was not that hirthius was strong enough, but that he felt that he was not strong enough. He was not discouraged by the defeat, nor did he appear the irritability imagined by many audiences. The red haired young man seemed very calm, although he was a little unwilling.


    "Tut."


    "Did you just smack your mouth?"


    "Tut tut."


    Dennis looked at Zhan fulie, then shook his head and slowly walked towards the battle platform, leaving a sentence: "stay here and see my food."


    When he heard the speech, Zhan fulie smiled, hugged his chest with both hands, and then shouted happily: "Oh, it''s still very arrogant. Don''t lose later."


    "Oh."


    Zhan fulie only heard a cold laugh coming from the front. He grinned and sat in the watching seat. Although he was eliminated, he could not leave the field before the end of the game.


    When I saw the young man in black chef''s clothes standing up and walking to the battle platform, beren on the other side also stood up slowly and took a deep breath.


    "It''s my turn."


    Then, Belen saw the talented girl coming in his direction, who also just looked at him with a smile on her face. Novel network


    "Come on."


    "Ah, yeah."


    Belen took a look at the girls passing by, and then continued to go to the battle platform. It''s really not easy to keep calm in such a high-profile stadium, and he doesn''t like the feeling of being locked by so many lines of sight.


    But there are always times in life when you have to stand on the field where you are not good at.


    "The last two players of the top four competition are already standing on the field! I believe you don''t need me to introduce them. It''s not strange! This last top four competition will determine the last player to compete for the championship! All eyes have been polished and wait!"


    WOW!


    The second and last round of the top four!


    "Deep sea flying fish" vs. "unstable kitchen knife"


    On the stage, two young men of no great age difference stood there, held out their hands, and then returned to their kitchen table. Their personalities seemed to be somewhat similar.


    "The theme of this round of cooking is barbecue."


    Barbecue?!


    Everyone was stunned. This cooking theme may be the most open at present. There are countless ingredients, but the method of the chef is limited to "barbecue", but most of the ingredients can be used for "barbecue". How should the two young people choose?


    Just when everyone was talking, the two young people on the field had been lost in thought. It was not difficult to barbecue, but it was a difficult problem to defeat their immediate opponents. How to roast the most appropriate and delicious?


    Dennis, the first to get the answer, even if it is roast food, what he is best at will not change. Therefore, he went to the area of seafood ingredients. Novel network


    This young man has excellent talent in seafood!


    What kind of seafood is the most delicious and seasonal?


    Dennis can judge only by his eyes and nose, and what he cares about at the moment is what kind of ingredients to choose. Under countless lines of sight, the young man in black on the screen chose a slender extremely salt knife fish, some raw oysters, raw shrimp and other ingredients.


    It is a slender fish with a thin body, and it is just like the name, like a sharp knife, so it should be handled with great care. Because it almost lives in the salt sea area, it has a salty taste comparable to the sea water.


    It seems that he already has an idea.


    Belen on the other side was still silent. He looked at Dennis who had put the ingredients on the kitchen table. He thought a little in his heart. The last light flashed, and then he made up his mind.


    "He also chose seafood!"


    The food area where Bellen went was also the seafood food area. He had thought of many dishes in his mind, and one of them was seafood. When he saw that the food materials selected by Dennis were good, he decided to try it too.


    Grilled food, seafood is also a good choice, and he has a very good idea, that is, grilled! The method of roasting, he had learned from the red haired guy, and had seen the latter''s cooking, but it was not seafood, so this time, he wanted to try the roasted seafood cooking himself.


    So the ingredients he chose were


    Belen picked up the net. On the big screen, he took the net in both hands and directly fished out a celadon salmon from the big water tank.


    This salmon is cyan in color with smooth skin, just like porcelain, so it is collectively called celadon salmon. Its meat is compact and soft. It is an uncommon freshwater fish, but it is also a good choice as a cooking material.


    A duel between two grilled seafood dishes!


    Dennis finished the cooking first. He pushed the cart in front of the jury, put the plate on the table, and then opened the cover. However, what appeared was not the cooking, but a film bag. The real body of the cooking was still there!


    "Please taste it, steamed saury."


    Dennis said a word and then took a step back.


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", looked at the things on the plate curiously, while Hirose yere and fafuna were also interested. They went to pull the rope off the bag at the same time.


    When the mouth of the bag opened, an amazing fragrance filled the air and instantly eroded into the brains of the three judges, as if they had suddenly fallen into the sea!


    Boom!


    The three people who fell into the sea fluttered their feet and couldn''t get rid of that sense of bondage. The first to get out of the dilemma was Rex, the "Kitchen God". He looked at the dishes in front of him in surprise, and now the true face of the dishes had appeared in front of him.


    In the bag, many kinds of ingredients appear in it. Many ingredients such as oysters, raw shrimp and sea cucumber surround the extreme salt knife fish in the middle, which is colorful, just like the seabed mobilization.


    The amazing smell caught people''s appetite, and Rex couldn''t control their appetite. They picked up chopsticks and put them into the bag. The fish mixed with the meaning of the ocean swallowed their stomach. At that moment, it seemed to sublimate, just like being in the ocean and swimming in the blue sea like those fish.


    This is also a very complete cuisine. Except for the extremely salted swordfish, other ingredients are also the main part of this cuisine. Their delicious taste is the real cuisine!


    In seafood, Dennis has amazing talent. He is very good at integrating seafood ingredients to build a scene of a deep-sea palace.


    "It''s an excellent dish! It''s cooked in the way of Bao Shao."


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", also sighed. Indeed, baoshao is not excluded from the barbecue theme, and the baoshao method adopted by this young man perfectly accommodates the delicacy of all ingredients in it. The moment he untied the rope broke out, which was enough to impact people''s taste buds.


    Even Hirose Yeer and fafuna were very surprised. They used heat-resistant film paper as the basis for wrapping and burning, and many kinds of spices were added to enhance the taste. This is the first time.


    Although the taste of the ingredients itself is very plain, after being made by this young man, it has become a strong taste and flavor, creating a very explosive and top cuisine!


    At this time, another small cart came slowly, and Belen had prepared his dishes. He calmly presented the dishes to the table and stretched out a hand under countless dull eyes.


    "Well, it''s my turn."

 Chapter 221

    "Isn''t that guy kidding?"


    When seeing the dishes presented by beren, countless people were stunned. Even the three judges on the jury stage were still in place at the moment, while Dennis frowned slightly, as if thinking about something.


    That dish turned out to be raw salmon! Isn''t that a pre dinner dish?


    In almost all stores and restaurants, salmon will not be eaten as a staple food, because it does not have much aesthetic taste, but it can be used as an appetizer combined with some sauces.


    However, in such a game, it''s too contemptuous to take out such food!?


    Even if the processing is perfect, do you want to win such excellent cuisine just by virtue of this dish?


    Hearing the innumerable abuse outside the field, beren was still expressionless, but the corners of his mouth smoked without trace.


    "In fact, it''s still one step away."


    Hearing Belen''s words, Dennis and Rex were stunned. The young man in front of him took out a small flamethrower.


    Then, under the eyes of countless amazement, beren turned on the switch of the flamethrower, and then began to roast the salmon. At the moment of touching, an amazing heat swept away!


    "Lemon butter! And"


    When the heat spread, one of the attractive aroma rushed into her nose, fafuna exclaimed, and judged the taste in an instant.


    "It''s finished. Roast fish raw. Please taste it."


    Beren looked at the food, then nodded with satisfaction, put the flamethrower away and took a step back.


    When it was roasted by fire, the salmon that looked very ordinary immediately became luxurious, just like the green girl next door put on her expensive dress and immediately became a noble daughter.


    The salmon is very smooth, and the fat and tender butter flows, which makes people can''t resist temptation. It''s like a very enchanting one that attracts the attention of guests again.


    "Did you put special sauce on the raw fish in advance?"


    Rex whispered to himself. He could see some rich sauce left on the plate. It was not just the lemon butter. The bottom of the sauce was composed of a variety of spices. No wonder it had such an amazing flavor!


    Then he swallowed his saliva, picked up his chopsticks, pulled off a piece of meat from the raw fish, couldn''t bear it anymore, put it in his mouth and began to chew.


    Hum!?


    It''s not soft, but very crisp! Because of the sugar contained in the special sauce bottom, the meat surface becomes very crispy after high fire roasting, which also ensures that the original flavor of raw fish will not be lost due to heating. Good idea!


    Compared with the various delicious flavors of "baoshao knife fish", this dish focuses on one flavor, which improves the delicacy of the raw fish to an extreme with the help of a variety of spices!


    It''s not as exciting as swimming at the bottom of the sea, but the physical and mental comfort of perseverance on the cliffs on the beach and looking at the rough waves in the distance!


    Great cuisine!


    "Roasted?"


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", remembered the name of the dishes mentioned by the young people. At present, he was also very interested in the cooking method of "roasting". Not only him, but also Hirose yere and fafuna on the side were thoughtful. Such cooking method is worth studying! Maybe it can create another way of cooking!


    "Cooking by roasting can also ensure the flavor of the food itself. I really want to know what you''re thinking."


    This sentence was said by Dennis, which may also be the longest sentence he has said so far in the game. He was also surprised by the way of "baking" because his "baoshao" was very different, but the other party actually used a move he had never seen before.


    "Baking, I also learned it from a friend." Belen responded to Dennis with exclamation. When he first saw such a method, he was also very shocked.


    The processing after cooking is completed, which is roasting.


    "Well, start judging."


    The three judges relished the taste of the two dishes again. Finally, under the eyes of everyone, the three made their own decisions and then summarized them into Rex''s hands.


    Winner, "can''t hold the kitchen knife"!


    WOW!


    Everyone cheered. When Belen took out salmon, everyone thought that the outcome of the game had been decided, but I didn''t expect such a change!


    The cooking technique of "roasting" is destined to be written into textbooks.


    The happiest thing is that the gamblers who bet on Bellen have made such a huge change. The depressed faces immediately showed surprise, and finally turned into ecstasy. Even the gamblers want to go on stage to hug and kiss Bellen, but these fanatics were stopped.


    "Congratulations."


    Dennis stretched out his hand to beren. He was not disappointed with the defeat of this game, just because he had perfectly played his strength, and under such circumstances, the other party took out amazing food, so he was convinced of the defeat.


    "Thank you."


    Beren nodded and reached back.


    Then Dennis left the stage. When he saw the smiling red haired youth, he was indifferent and didn''t say anything.


    Zhan Fuli stood up, smiled and patted Dennis on the shoulder. He said, "it''s not wrong to lose."


    "Yes."


    Dennis did not express dissatisfaction with the this, and he responded.


    Outside, latil and Leia were secretly watching the game. When they saw beren win in the top four, the two girls immediately cheered.


    "Mr. beren won!"


    "Great!"


    To the finals, does that mean? This shows that even if Mr. Belen loses the final, he will get a bonus of 8000 gold coins! Thinking of this, the two girls couldn''t help being crazy. They had never seen so many gold coins.


    "The two finalists have come out! Let''s cheer for them again! The day after tomorrow, the champion Kitchen God will be born from these two players!"


    Belen stepped down from the battle platform. He seemed to feel it. He turned his head and looked right at him. In the direction he looked, a girl in white chef''s clothes was standing there, looking at him with a smile.


    The next championship battle is a duel between two kitchen knife players.


    championships.


    "Unstable kitchen knife" vs. "a new kitchen knife"

 Chapter 222

    After the final four, the two finalists also came out, and their code names are worth mentioning by the newspaper. Exaggeration can be called the battle of fate. Novel network


    "The final will be held the day after tomorrow. At that time, countless kitchen masters will come from all over the world to watch the game. I hope you can play well at that time."


    Then after a long talk, the host turned his voice and said, "the theme of the final will now be told that the two contestants can think about cooking all day. Now, please ask Mr. Rex, the kitchen god, to give the theme!"


    The staff handed the loudspeaker to Rex. He took it with a smile and then put it in front of his mouth and said, "I believe everyone is looking forward to the two well prepared dishes. This will also be a milestone in your life course. I hope you can surpass yourself in the dishes presented in the finals!"


    "The theme of cooking is faith!"


    Faith?


    Everyone was stunned, including Theseus and beren. When they heard the cooking theme, they were stunned. What is the cooking theme?


    Faith? Belief in cooking?


    This is undoubtedly a difficult problem.


    Seeing the confused look of the people, Rex also laughed, and then said, "in the final, I hope you can show your faith in cooking. What is the cooking for and how high its goal is, which will determine how far your cooking road can go. This is the theme of cooking in the final."


    In Rex''s mind, there were several people who became "kitchen gods" who didn''t deserve the name of cooking people and chefs, because their eyes had been planted in the eyes of gold coins, and their cooking had become a commercial thing, which Rex disliked most.


    So the cooking theme this time is "faith".


    As a chef with excellent cooking skills, he must have extraordinary talent, and whether their original intention will be lost along with the way is beyond doubt. The answer is yes.


    Nevertheless, Rex also hopes that the young people in this competition can deeply remind them of their original intention. Even if they change in the future, they will never forget what has supported them all the way.


    That is faith.


    After the game, the people outside gradually left, while beren sat in his chair silently. To be honest, he was baffled by the cooking theme.


    If this so-called "cooking belief" really exists, beren thinks he has lost.


    You know, the reason why he went to the "kitchen god competition" was purely because the bonus was very rich. As for other rewards, he didn''t have any ideas at all.


    So ah, what belief in cooking, he doesn''t have at all! It''s estimated that the talented girl and others are all to hone their cooking skills, but he just wants to win a prize. Do you want him to compete for the championship with the talented girl? There''s no chance of winning.


    It seems that this is the end.


    Beren shook his head, sighed and stood up. It''s a pity that the champion''s reward is more than 2000 gold coins than the finalists.


    At this moment, the voice of Theseus suddenly came from one side. She was standing in front of beren and said with a smile: "I look forward to the game the day after tomorrow! Let you see my faith in cooking!"


    Hearing the speech, beren opened her mouth and finally said, "I''m looking forward to it."


    With that, he turned and left the field. He always felt that it was shameless to let the girl expect too much. Now he felt a little guilty.


    At that time, he will certainly have no motivation, because it is already a losing game.


    Even if I''m sorry, the girl can''t help it. Try to cook a dish at that time, otherwise he will die of guilt.


    Belen breathed out, shook his head and didn''t think about this trivial matter. Anyway, after reaching the finals, 8000 gold coins had far exceeded his expectation.


    "Mr. beren! You''re in the finals!"


    At this time, a figure suddenly jumped into beren''s arms. A pair of furry cat ears disturbed beren''s chin, feeling a little crisp, while the kitten latis held beren''s waist and flashed beautiful cat pupils.


    Looking at latil in her arms, beren reached out and patted the girl, then separated them and said happily, "yes, it''s the final."


    Now, even if you want to change a big commercial car and help the old man find a daughter-in-law, it''s not a problem at all. The most important thing is that latil doesn''t have to work anymore, and he doesn''t have to stay alone every day.


    Belen is still very happy to think of this.


    Leia also led Elia to the side. When she saw that beren had won, the girl was also in high spirits. She smiled and asked, "Mr. beren, do you have confidence in the final?"


    "Amount"


    Beren was speechless immediately. After a moment of silence, he said helplessly, "I have no confidence. That girl is very powerful. I think it may be over."


    After hearing beren''s lack of confidence, Leia was very dissatisfied and said, "Mr. beren is always like this. We should learn to be more confident. Did Mr. beren think he could enter the finals at the beginning?"


    Hearing these words, beren was also stunned. At first, he only focused on the top 32, but now he has entered the finals.


    But that said, this time beren had no idea about the champion. It was very different from the beginning. Anyone who saw the girl''s cooking would be discouraged!


    It doesn''t seem right. There is a special case.


    Another red haired boy appeared in beren''s mind. If it was him, maybe he could confidently go on the stage and compete with the girl?


    If only he were here, maybe he could give himself some advice, then there might be a little room in the final, but he wasn''t there, so beren gave up.


    Then beren shook his head and stopped thinking about other things. He looked at the cars that had been packed, and then at the girls who had changed back their clothes.


    "Well, don''t think about that first. Let''s go back first! What do you want for dinner?"


    When Rattish heard the food, her eyes lit up, she chirped her small mouth, and the first one shouted, "I want to eat that, that''s what my big brother made today!"


    "No problem!"


    Belen was happy to see the kitten so greedy. He rubbed rattis''s head with a smile. Sure enough, it was the most comfortable time to cook for his family than to cook in the competition.

 Chapter 223

    Although they have determined that they can get 8000 gold coins and other rich bonuses, latil and they still want to work in the tavern. It seems that they are already close to there.


    But Bellen won''t stop the girls from working in the pub. Although he is very reluctant, he knows very well that he can''t stop his children as they are growing up!


    The final day is tomorrow, and the rest of today''s day means that Japan wants players to think about the meaning of the cooking theme, but after he has determined that he can''t win, he is lazy and doesn''t want to waste his heart to think about such a problem.


    Faith, an ethereal thing, may be able to see through in a while or never.


    So, Belen lay alone outside the big straw shed that day, looking at the clouds. The snow in the sky was not big, but it was also clear that a little snow fell.


    I''m leaving here soon.


    Beren thought of the upcoming finals. When the bonus is obtained, they will go elsewhere. Will they go to the imperial capital or continue to travel? Neither seems to conflict.


    But ah, a little reluctant.


    In this city, beren met a girl he cared about very much, just like when he first met latil and them. That feeling lingered. He had no chance to save the child.


    Obviously, this excessive indecision can''t exist. He once warned latil like that, but in the end, he couldn''t sit back and ignore Elia''s affairs.


    I wanted to be a good example, but I failed. Obviously, I hate trouble most, but I get into a lot of trouble again and again.


    I''m really contradictory.


    If only I could meet lumia again. I don''t know if I can see you again. I should have left the City long ago.


    "Belem."


    There was a voice in her ear, but beren blinked her eyes. She was helpless. How did she seem to hear lumia''s voice? It should be an illusion.


    "Belen? Are you asleep?"


    Wait, it doesn''t seem to be an illusion.


    Belen looked over her head, her pupils gradually enlarged, and she saw a beautiful girl in a black dress. There was no doubt that it was lumia.


    "Lumia!?"


    Belen quickly got up, then looked at the girl in front of her, and asked in surprise, "haven''t you left? Why?"


    Hearing the speech, lumia tilted her head and replied suspiciously, "I didn''t leave. Because I want to heal the master, I still stay in the city, but I''m leaving tomorrow."


    I''m leaving tomorrow.


    Belen could see that lumia had a strong friendship for her place. Even if the so-called teacher was very unkind, she still made the choice to go back.


    Just when they were silent, lumia blinked, as if trying to find a topic. Suddenly, her eyes brightened, smiled and said, "Congratulations, you have entered the finals. The bonus seems to be very rich!"


    Belen was stunned at the speech, then nodded and said, "ah, thank you."


    Lumia also remembered something. With one finger against her snow-white chin, she said, "I''m also one of the top 16, but I''m leaving tomorrow. Let''s give you the bonus! Let''s return your ice cream?"


    The prize money for the top 16 is 4000 gold coins.


    And that ice cream is only a few silver coins. It''s a luxury to repay it with such a huge bonus. No, it should be said too much!


    At last, he took a deep breath and said, "lumia, I still want to advise you not to go back. That man is a bastard!"


    Lumia quickly opened her mouth after hearing the speech: "teacher, he is not as good as you think. In fact, he is a very good person."


    "How can you be a teacher if you can say that? In my opinion, he is an asshole. You have no friends all the time because of him!"


    From what she heard at that time, Belen could clearly recognize that lumia had no friends since she grew up.


    What do you want to do? Train this girl into the so-called killer without any emotion?


    According to some things, maybe the girl still retains strong human nature, perhaps because of her mother? Beren could feel the girl''s deep concern for her mother.


    However, lumia''s dependence on the teacher exceeded Belen''s imagination. The girl clenched her fist and didn''t hide her anger in her eyes.


    "Even if it''s Bellen, I don''t allow you to speak ill of the teacher! Besides, you''ve already suffered from the teacher before! It''s even!"


    "Even? No, if it''s not because he''s your teacher, I even" said here, beren suddenly stopped his mouth, then frowned and said, "where such a person exists, it''s not worth your nostalgia."


    Obviously already knew that lumia had deep feelings for her teacher, but Belen decided to say this, even if it would make the girl angry, but in fact, the girl was angry.


    "Well, do you want me to give up everything I have now? There are all my memories in the past 16 years. Do you want me to put it down so easily? You don''t know anything at all."


    Lumia stood in front of beren. She lowered her head and couldn''t see her expression now, but beren could feel the girl''s grievance and unwillingness, as well as her anger at him.


    If a place makes people feel very painful, they will want to leave anyway, but the place where the girl stays is not so, although that place has changed her a lot.


    Because that crazy guy exists, Belen doesn''t want lumia to go back, because this time, that guy will tear his face and do more things.


    Although it was impossible to guess, beren could not tolerate it.


    "Sorry."


    Finally, Belen apologized. He didn''t say anything to let lumia leave. His words were very small and weak, and couldn''t touch the girl''s firm determination at all.


    Lumia whispered, "no, it''s me who should say I''m sorry."


    So they returned to silence.


    Lumia didn''t fully understand beren''s dissuasion. She still had trust in her teacher. That kind of dependence for more than ten years could not disappear in an instant. Although beren knew this, she had no way.


    "I''m leaving."


    The last word came from lumia''s mouth. The girl turned her back to Belem and left. She jumped into the darkness and disappeared. She left like this without even saying "goodbye".

 Chapter 224

    The final day.


    There is no doubt that the square has been overcrowded early in the morning, and many people outside are using breakfast outside the venue. As for the service, there are naturally many outdoor shops like the "Aegean house" tavern.


    Belen and four girls in the same uniform came to the outside of the square. He didn''t turn around until he got to the location of Alice and others.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing the cry, beren looked back and saw that latil suddenly trotted over with an encouraging smile on her face. She smiled and said, "come on!"


    One side of latis also came over, raised her hand, spread out her palm, and there was a candy. The kitten shouted, "candy, here!"


    Seeing this kind of encouragement, Bellen was also stunned. With a faint smile in her eyes, she reached out and took the candy. At this time, the silver haired figure also came to her.


    Elia stretched out her fist and seriously encouraged, "big brother, come on."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Belen rubbed the little girl''s head reluctantly.


    Then, Leia also trotted here with a smile and blinked her bright blue eyes: "Mr. beren should work harder and come back with a champion!"


    Hearing the speech, beren shook her head reluctantly, then sighed and said, "I said, you''d better not expect too much from me. Well, you work, and I''ll enter the field."


    Looking at the back of beren leaving, the four girls stood where they were. Latil was a little confused and tilted her head. She always felt that Mr. beren was wrong.


    Leia said to herself, "Mr. beren, I don''t seem to have any energy."


    But soon Leia was relieved. She was quite clear about Mr. beren''s character. It was estimated that she could not win, so she didn''t expect herself, and their encouragement made beren a little tangled.


    "Even so, you have to push Mr. Belen behind his back." Leia smiled back and strode away.


    At this time, Elia slowly turned her head and felt the familiar magic. When she saw a figure in the crowd, the little girl blinked.


    WOW!


    On the day of the final, countless people are cheering, because today, they will witness the birth of a new generation of Kitchen God, and they are still a very young Kitchen God!


    This is much more interesting than previous years!


    Competition for the title!


    The off-site is the busiest time. The place where the opening bet is undoubtedly the hottest, and the bet ratio of the two players in this final is also different.


    "A new kitchen knife" is obviously better. Novel network


    In the eyes of many people, the talented girl is almost the champion. Although the "unstable kitchen knife" boy is also very strong, he seems to be worse than the talented girl.


    The game hasn''t started yet, so beren is sitting in a chair. He doesn''t have much idea about today''s final. Coupled with what happened yesterday, his mind is full of confusion, or very dull. He doesn''t bother to think about anything at all.


    "You don''t know anything."


    The girl''s words undoubtedly hit Belen the most. He really didn''t know anything, but in his heart, the helpless eyes in the deep lane that day made him want redemption most.


    "You don''t seem to have any spirit. Is that all right?"


    There was a voice in his ear. Belen turned his head and looked. On one side stood a girl in black chef''s clothes, who was his opponent in the finals.


    Beren shook his head slightly: "it won''t affect the game."


    "Ah, that''s good." Hillhouse smiled and nodded, then smiled and said, "since it''s all the finals, I''ll introduce myself. My name is Hillhouse."


    "Belem."


    "Well, see you on the stage. I''m looking forward to your food."


    After saying these words, Hillhouse smiled, waved his hand and left. She came to a closing set of concentration. The faith cooking she wanted to present still needed some time to brew.


    Belen looked at hilxius not far away, then turned around and looked down at the stone floor. His thoughts were a little disordered and he simply closed his eyes.


    WOW!


    Until the time came, the audience outside the stadium, which had been calm, became noisy again, and Belen and hilhughes, who sat in their seats, slowly opened their eyes.


    "You''ve been waiting for a long time! We''re about to start the last game of our kitchen god competition. Today''s winner will become a new generation of kitchen god! Now, let''s invite two players on the stage! Please give the audience the warmest applause!"


    WOW!


    The game was about to begin. Everyone cheered and applauded. They looked at the two young people who stepped onto the stage together.


    "This game, please give me more advice!"


    Hillhouse held out his hand to Belen with a kind smile. She attached great importance to the final. The person in front of her is worth her effort.


    "Well, please give me more advice."


    Beren shook hands with the girl perfunctorily, and his eyes didn''t even have the courage to look at the girl''s expectant eyes. After loosening his hand, he walked to his kitchen table.


    "The game starts now!"


    After the host''s voice fell, Hillhouse immediately took action. She had already decided what she wanted to do, so she took action immediately.


    However, when Theseus came back with the ingredients, the girl looked at the opponent opposite her. She always felt that there was something wrong with her opponent. At present, she also stared at Belen and frowned slightly.


    All the people looking at the big screen frown after seeing beren''s look. How do you feel that the player''s performance on the stage is a little different from that before?


    Until Theseus began to prepare food, Belen still didn''t move. He was wondering what kind of food he should do. After a moment of meditation, he sighed.


    Try to do it.


    With this idea in mind, Bellen also started her own cooking, but her actions were surprisingly slow. She didn''t eat enough and had no energy at all.


    Leia also noticed the listless look of the young man on the screen. At present, she said to herself in doubt: "what''s the matter with Mr. beren''s decadent appearance?"


    Latil also frowned slightly. He always felt that Mr. Belen was in a wrong state. His hands on his waist slowly clenched, and he was worried.


    In fact, beren doesn''t realize that he gives people a feeling of no motivation, but he knows one thing very well. His state is very bad.

 Chapter 225

    Belen began to gradually gather his mind and would return to the girl no matter what. He had to take care of it carefully, although he didn''t know what to do.


    "Belen, are you not feeling well?"


    Just as beren wanted to search for spices to find inspiration, a voice came from hilxius opposite, which stunned him slightly.


    "No."


    Hearing this, Hillhouse frowned slightly. She said, "but you look like you have no energy."


    "I don''t know. I''ve always been like this."


    After hearing the girl''s words, beren also had a jump in her heart, then shook her head, found an excuse to fool the past, and then took out a few spices as if she wanted to start cooking.


    However, the girl firmly believed her intuition. She said bluntly, "no, you didn''t give me such a decadent and worried look like now. In this state, can you make a higher cooking than me?"


    decadent? be preoccupied by some troubles?


    Beren''s hand with the knife stopped. He didn''t refute the girl''s words, because he is in a bad state now, as she said.


    "However, even if you are not in good shape, I will do my best in this game." The girl lowered her head again to deal with the ingredients, but her tone was not as good as before, but there was some indifferent taste.


    For Hillhouse, beren''s appearance disappointed her. The lack of motivation showed that the other party didn''t pay attention to the game at all.


    Even any opponent she had won before was absorbed in cooking during the game. They respected the game, and she respected them.


    And beren''s performance now doesn''t deserve her respect.


    It seems that he has noticed the change of the girl''s attitude, and beren is also bitter at the bottom of his heart. He looked at his open hands. Since the other party has understood that he didn''t trust the game, he doesn''t have to disguise anything if he is seen through. Therefore, can he admit defeat?


    With this idea, Belen also slowly raised his head. He looked at the host under the stage and opened his mouth slightly to ask whether he could admit defeat. He didn''t care whether he would be gossip.


    "Master"


    "Come on!"


    Just when beren wanted to admit defeat, he suddenly heard this clear voice in his ear. He was stunned at the moment. The words stopped abruptly, and he turned his head and looked at it.


    Outside, four girls were watching him, and latil was trying to shout "come on", trying to support him.


    "Come on! Mr. beren! Don''t give up easily! I''ll look down on you!"


    Leia is also trying to support, with a playful smile on her face. Her voice is the biggest, because she still has a loudspeaker and doesn''t know where to borrow it.


    "Come on, big brother!"


    Even Elia, who had been silent, put her hands on both sides of her mouth. She was shouting as hard as she could. There was silver light around her hands. It was because of magic that her voice was so clear. Novel network


    Latis was holding the colorful candy in her hand and shouting with her mouth open, but the voice was too small to hear, but it was similar to "come on".


    Indeed, beren didn''t care what others said to him, but the "others" were also divided. He didn''t want to disappoint latil and them.


    Maybe they don''t care if they lose the game, but if they admit defeat, beren has a warning in his heart. If they admit defeat, they will regret death!


    Several girls must have seen that beren didn''t have much energy, but he was still trying to shout and encourage him. Thinking of this, he swallowed all his words of giving up.


    Many people''s eyes were attracted by latil''s shouts. After all, it''s hard not to attract people''s attention with a loudspeaker.


    With the young man on the stage?


    Seeing that they cheered and shouted their names, many people knew it in their hearts, and then couldn''t help laughing. On this occasion, it''s difficult for them to support the contestants so boldly.


    However, they didn''t care about the girls'' actions. Instead, they were interested because they saw the young man''s lack of energy, so they made such a bold behavior, didn''t they?


    Just then, a voice suddenly came to Laiya. It was a young girl in a black dress. She was beautiful and lovely. When she appeared, latil and Belen were stunned.


    Looking at the girl who suddenly appeared around her, Leia was also stunned and called out in doubt: "lumia?"


    "Well"


    Lumia nodded to Leiya, and then felt countless eyes locked on her. The girl''s cheeks were hot and covered her eyes shyly.


    Because everyone''s eyes were attracted by latil''s actions, when lumia appeared, they also turned their eyes to her.


    This made the girl who was a little introverted more and more shy, but she bit her teeth, took down her hand covering her face, and then looked at Leia.


    "Can you lend me the loudspeaker?"


    "Well, of course." Leia was stunned when she heard the speech, and then handed the loudspeaker in her hand to lumia, which was borrowed from sister Alice.


    Lumia took over the loudspeaker, pursed her mouth, glanced at the crowded square, her lips trembled, took a deep breath, summoned up her strength, and then shouted out.


    "Gaga, I, I''m hungry!"


    When some hesitant words were transmitted by the loudspeaker, lumia''s face became extremely red. She immediately squatted down and covered her face.


    What the hell is she talking about!?


    Ha ha ha!


    After the silence on the spot, everyone burst into laughter. It has to be said that the laughter from the square of tens of thousands of people was very shocking. However, it also made the girl ashamed and wanted to drill herself into the soil.


    That kid, you mean come on? I was so nervous that I couldn''t say it. Instead, I said such untimely words as "I''m hungry".


    It''s so cute.


    However, when everyone could not help laughing, beren on the stage stood in place. He thought lumia had left.


    She didn''t even say "goodbye" last night. Has she calmed down now?


    Squatting lumia also slowly helped Leiya to stand up. When she saw the man in a daze on the stage, she bit her teeth and no longer cared about the continuous laughter. She picked up the big horn loudspeaker in her hand and summoned up her courage to shout again.


    "I, I said, I''m hungry!"


    This may be the most tactful encouragement she can give, and this encouragement just fell on someone''s heart. He trembled at the figure on the stage and seemed to wake up.


    In the big screen, the man who had always been expressionless showed a smile on his beautiful face that made many girls heartbeat. It was warm like the spring breeze that had not yet come. His mouth moved slightly and spit out a few syllables. Although he could not hear the voice, he was heard into his heart by countless people.


    He said.


    I got it!

 Chapter 226

    Countless people''s eyes were fixed on the young man on the stage, and the young man''s previous sense of decadence had gradually disappeared, replaced by another momentum of indescribable and unknown.


    After receiving the encouragement from latil, them and lumia, beren''s mood suddenly brightened and perked up again. He took a deep breath and looked at the talented girl who was staring at her. When the latter saw that beren''s eyes had changed, he also smiled.


    "That''s interesting."


    This game really started. When she was officially engaged in cooking, beren felt the strong pressure from hilxius. As long as she saw her cooking, she would have an inexplicable sense of depression, that kind of oppression above herself.


    Sure enough, very powerful.


    At the moment, outside the court, Leia looked at lumia, who was staring at the stadium. She thought that maybe something unpleasant had happened between them yesterday, which made Mr. Belen''s will so depressed.


    But then Leia smiled and shook her head. Now it doesn''t matter, because Mr. Belen on the stage is full of energy.


    Belen began to concentrate on the cooking theme on the battle platform. He had a little clue about how to solve the so-called cooking belief.


    Winning or losing is not the key. Now he wants to make a girl who cries "I''m hungry" say "delicious" food after tasting it.


    The so-called faith is not so noble.


    Whether this belief can win or not, beren has decided what to do at the moment. Now he still has a faint smile on his mouth.


    This meal will be very happy.


    "He''s starting to choose ingredients! Is he going to do something great? It should be a waste of time to choose ingredients?"


    Many people can''t help talking when they see that Bellen has gone to the food material area. Enough time has been wasted before. If you beat that girl, you will probably do great cooking, so it must take a lot of time.


    However, when beren chose to cook, everyone screamed. They couldn''t believe that the young man would make such a choice to emulate the talented girl before?!


    "So many vegetable ingredients!?"


    There''s nothing wrong. There are four kinds of ingredients selected by Belen, all of which are vegetables. The cooking of this game is not just a competition for him. If he chooses some precious ingredients, he will delay a lot of time.


    Now, someone is hungry. How can you keep her waiting?


    Half finished, Theseus also took a look at Belem, not only did not feel that Belem''s actions were very bold, but became more interested.


    Belen is seriously dealing with the ingredients, but he is also thinking about how to deal with it. Since he has accepted the encouragement and expectations of the girls, he will try his best to fight.


    He can''t win alone, so let''s use someone else''s help.


    At this time, beren suddenly raised his knife and pulled up a round of knife flowers in his hand, just like dancing on the chopping board. He cut the ingredients quickly, and his hands were dancing, and the chopping board seemed to be alive, catering to his actions.


    This Sabre technique and action are like, like that talented girl!?


    Hillhouse was stunned when she saw this behind the scenes. She was a little unbelievable that her knife skills would be presented in other people''s hands.


    Then, a variety of cooking techniques appeared in the man''s hands, and this scene also fell into the eyes of many people, who opened their eyes.


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", stroked his chin thoughtfully, and then grinned. On the side, Hirose yere and fafuna also saw the clue, so they opened their eyes.


    "He''s integrating the cooking of many people!"


    The superb knife work was like a young girl that day. The bright red sauce was developed by the code named "hot king". The spices incorporated into the cuisine were like the posture of the spice expert girl, and several other impressive cooking methods appeared


    "Ha ha, have courage!"


    Zhan fulie, who stood in the appearance battle, laughed behind the scenes. It was because of the spirit hidden under the ordinary that he was so fond of him.


    At Zhan fulie''s side, Dennis also frowned at the scene, because the man on the stage only relied on vegetables, but integrated his seafood into it.


    "Spices"


    Migra stood beside her sister sisaka. The latter saw that the behind the scenes had been dull, and so did the former. The young man who had fought with them already had an "expert" attitude when preparing spices.


    "Even if, even if he can imitate it, how can he glue all the cooking methods together? It''s impossible for decades of research!"


    When someone saw the man''s bold move on the stage, he couldn''t help crying out.


    You know, every skilled chef has his own way of cooking. Even if the talented girl is proficient in all, she can''t reflect so many ways of cooking in one dish!


    Such cuisine must be ugly!


    However, with such a judgment in the hearts of countless people, Rex, the "Kitchen God", still kept smiling because he knew that everyone had forgotten one thing.


    What the young man is good at, isn''t making a complete dish?


    And Belen himself knows how difficult this technique is, but even so, he will not shrink back. He may not have any advantages, but ordinary like him, he still has enough talent to be praised in front of people.


    Control, that''s beren''s talent!


    He forcibly integrates all the unsuitable dishes together, and finally casts a suitable model, so that all the cooking methods can be gathered into his dish, which is the basis for him to compete with the talented girl.


    And if you want to win, you still need his faith.


    After all the ingredients were processed, some people noticed the change of the man''s look on the screen. The posture was very calm and there was no tension.


    That feeling is like cooking at home. Every step is not urgent or slow, but the cooking method is informal, so as not to delay the meal time.


    His faith has all gathered from his hands to cooking.


    "Done!"


    At this moment, the contestants from both sides finished their cooking almost at the same time, and countless eyes gathered on the two young people who pushed the cart onto the jury table.


    The winner is about to be decided.

 Chapter 227

    When the dishes of Belen and Hillhouse were presented on the table of the jury, countless eyes converged and stared at the two decisive dishes.


    "You first or me first?"


    Hillhouse smiled and looked at the opponent beside him.


    "You go first."


    Belen didn''t care whether he was the first or the second. It was better to be polite to the ladies than to the gentlemen, so he also stepped aside.


    Hearing the speech, hillheus nodded, then looked at the three judges, smiled and stretched out his hand to open the cover. A golden light burst out from it, and everyone''s eyes were gathered.


    "This dish is the strongest I can make at present. It is called Xinlong dumpling."


    WOW!


    In the big screen, under the golden light, there is a dragon with two wings. The whole body is crystal clear, just like crystal. In the heat emitted, it is like a newborn dragon.


    The shrimp shell is carved into a faucet. Since it is dumplings, the body part seems to adopt different dumpling skins, and then use the principle of different thermal expansion to make it three-dimensional, so as to achieve such a dragon shaped beauty.


    "It''s amazing that this girl can shape the image so perfectly!"


    Although this can be seen from the knife work of talented girls.


    Rex, the "Kitchen God", has a strong sense of this dish. This "new dragon dumpling" contains an unparalleled belief. Even if he hasn''t tasted it, it has a momentum of bullfighting.


    "Come and have a taste!"


    Rex couldn''t wait. Hirose yel and fafuna around him also nodded. Even the audience outside the scene couldn''t help but want to know how delicious the "new dragon dumpling" was.


    The best cuisine for talented girls!


    The three picked up chopsticks and took a piece from the dragon. When the dumpling skin broke, the golden liquid flowed out of it, emitting a dazzling luster.


    "That''s"


    Many people narrowed their eyes.


    At this time, the three judges also ate the dumpling meat and chewed it in their mouth. At the next moment, an unspeakable taste quietly ripples on the tip of their tongue.


    Click, click!


    At the moment of biting the meat, a heat flow surged from it, filling the mouths of the three people in an instant. The unparalleled delicacy is like a flower bud blooming or a volcanic eruption. There is no doubt that the impact is irresistible!


    "Woo!?"


    Fafuna put down her chopsticks and covered her mouth in an instant. Her face was flushed like red fruit. Her mouth was very small, and the heat flow was about to overflow!


    It''s just such a piece of dumpling meat. There''s so much soup hidden in it. It''s like deep water. It will explode at the moment of touch!


    The golden liquid overflowed from the corners of the beautiful woman''s mouth. Everyone was shocked. Is the soup overflowing after the dumpling skin was broken


    Is it! High soup made of fat boiled from lobster meat?!


    "Top cuisine!"


    After swallowing, Rex couldn''t help gasping for two breaths. Such an admiration came out of his mouth. He hasn''t given such an evaluation for many years.


    Genius! Kitchen genius!


    Everyone was shocked by this. Every word on the jury stage would be spread by the loudspeaker, so Rex''s evaluation of the girl was also heard in the ears of countless people.


    But hillheus just smiled and said, "you might as well try the dragon head again. There may be a more amazing taste."


    also!?


    The eyes of the three judges and everyone are concentrated on the glittering and translucent dragon head. Is there an amazing secret under the carved dragon head?


    "Is this the brain of white shrimp?!"


    When Hirose Yeer opened the dragon''s head and saw the most white and tender meat filling, the thick yellow color made him cry out.


    taste!


    When the three people opened their mouths, the three eyes suddenly opened from the closed state, and a hot momentum rose from the three people.


    The meat stuffing mixed with the brain marrow of white shrimp pushed the unique smell to the earth in an instant, just like the birth of the new dragon, towering into the clouds at the next moment, and its huge pupils looked down on the earth like the sunrise.


    At the moment, they have such a feeling. The feeling of being king in the world revolves in their hearts. The beautiful scenery has not dispersed for a long time. There is no doubt about the belief of this cuisine.


    The new generation, that girl should be the strongest!


    The old dragon took the throne and the new dragon was crowned.


    Humility and courtesy are like her. Under her delicate body, there is such an amazing belief that her cooking is to climb to the highest place and become the strongest person, and all the competitions are just her sharpening stone.


    How can you win such a dish with the highest belief?


    Everyone felt that the overall situation of the game was settled, and those who bet were dejected, but they were also feeling that they didn''t bet much.


    Before the competition, few people refuted the victory of the talented girl, but some gamblers chose the young man named "unstable kitchen knife".


    At the moment when Theseus and beren were wrong, the girl was suddenly stunned. She noticed the man''s eyes, plain as water, without any tension.


    Have you the courage to accept failure, or have you given up winning?


    No, none.


    That''s a look that doesn''t care about the outcome. His purpose is not to win or lose!


    "This is the most delicious food I can do at present. I named it temporarily." Belen smiled. He opened the lid of the plate and said the name of the dish.


    "The new year after the four seasons."


    There was no such gorgeous scene in the plate, and the dish didn''t seem so luxurious, but there was no doubt that its freshness and vulgarity surprised everyone.


    It was a plate of filling cakes, but it had four colors, green, red, yellow and white. Just like its name, it seemed to correspond to the spring, summer and autumn snow of the four seasons.


    This can''t help but remind people of the cooking theme of the last eight, isn''t it the four seasons? The man not only integrated everyone''s cooking techniques, but also mapped them to the four seasons.


    This dish is amazing.


    As long as a discerning person can see, that dish is indeed very ordinary, but it is because of its ordinary that it is not ordinary at all.


    The theme of this cooking competition is faith.


    What belief does that seemingly ordinary dish contain? Can it resist the belief that everything should be king?

 Chapter 228

    The three judges looked at the four-color filling cakes on the plate. They had a strange feeling so close that they hadn''t felt for a long time.


    Hungry.


    Yes, I''m hungry.


    But the hunger at this time is different from the hunger after tired from ordinary work. It is a feeling in my heart when I face other people''s cooking.


    Then, under the eyes of countless people, the young man in a white shirt returned to his kitchen table, picked up a large plate of food with five pieces of filling cakes on it, and then walked slowly down the battle platform.


    Another one? Who is this for?


    Under everyone''s eyes, Belen took the filling cake and slowly came to a place on the edge of the field, in front of latil and them.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Eat quickly. I prepared it carefully. It''s delicious."


    Belen handed the dish to Leia, then blinked and looked at the girls with some expectation.


    Leia took over the dish. She looked at the five pieces of filling cakes on it, which were the same as the dishes that the three judges wanted to taste on the screen.


    While everyone was in a daze, beren looked at the girl in black skirt. He said, "lumia, aren''t you hungry? Try it quickly. If it''s not enough, I''ll do it again."


    "Ah? Yeah!"


    Lumia was stunned. Then she sipped her mouth and hurriedly answered. The first one reached out and took a piece of filling cake from the plate. The four colors stunned her.


    Rex, the "Kitchen God" on the judging platform, was stunned behind the scenes, and then looked back at the filling cake in his hand. He understood one thing.


    This dish was actually born for his family.


    Hirose yere, the youngest of the three judges, also cried bitterly at the moment. No one knew the suffering of the man who took the lead at a young age. He remembered that it was the guys in the fan group. Under his leadership, the fan group not only did not prosper more and more, but went downhill.


    But even so, this man is still encouraged by all the people in the fan group. They trust him, but he is more and more depressed. He always thinks he has no talent, but even if he is not favored by talent, he is favored by all his friends.


    Thinking of the entrustment and encouragement of all his relatives and friends, he should stop being timid and work harder to lead the fan group to a more prosperous level!


    When the three judges tasted the food, everyone stared at the scene on the screen. Maybe this scene will never be seen again.


    Fafuna, the beautiful woman has shed crystal tears at the moment. She tightly held back her tears, wiped the back of her hand in front of her eyes, and her eyes are red.


    She has been a daughter since she was born. The father took good care of her and turned to her no matter what. However, when her mother died, she thought that everything was wrong because of her father, which made her hate her father. She thought that her father had been busy with official business but ignored her mother. Therefore, she had not even said a few words for many years. Novel network


    Many years later, she stood as the vice president of the top restaurant in the Empire. Even the Duke''s father was afraid of her identity.


    But she couldn''t be happy anyway.


    Thinking of the bitter expression on the face of the old middle-aged man when he appeared as deputy chief to talk about business with the Duke''s father, fafuna couldn''t help hating herself.


    Years will wear away the man''s handsome face, which makes fafuna very unwilling. When she was a child, how much the man loved him. She asked him to go east, he would never go west, but she never considered her father''s feelings.


    "Father"


    The willfulness that has always been broken by the heavy memories today. The busy figure of her father and her aging face made the woman over 30 cry like a child. She suddenly wanted to see him.


    Want to say "sorry" to him personally.


    With that strange mood, Rex slowly took a bite and chewed slowly in his mouth. The four distinct feelings were so clear, but they were not inconsistent.


    The wind in spring is warm and gentle, the summer sun makes you restless, the leaves in autumn wither slowly, and the falling snow in the snow season makes you linger.


    In Rex''s mind, pictures gradually emerged. The taste of the four seasons was refreshing and gradually liberated his mind. He remembered a lot of things.


    Spring, the young woman is holding his hand. The slight warmth makes people don''t want to loosen it any more. In summer, I occasionally drink with the slightly skinny man. My mouth is hot and spicy, but I still want another bite. Autumn is bleak and cold, but there are two people walking among the fallen leaves holding hands. In winter, we snuggle up to each other in the cabin. The lit fire and the smell of rice all over the house can still be seen.


    That scene appeared in my mind and made me cry. The four seasons passed quickly. I don''t know how many have passed. After the four seasons, there is a new year. I hope I can still wait with them.


    Rex bowed his head. The "eternal Kitchen God", who had entered middle age, was in tears at the moment. Even so, he was still chewing the filling cake in his mouth, and he saw more memories.


    This famous figure in the kitchen industry can be said to have reached the peak of his life, but Rex hasn''t touched the kitchen knife for a long time.


    Because he didn''t know who to cook his food for.


    After the game or the game, is that what it was from the beginning?


    He climbed to the top of the kitchen world. At this moment, his heart suddenly throbbed. Why was his cuisine born? He remembered.


    Is the woman who taught him to cook with a knife still knitting clothes, and the man who taught him to hunt with a bow still drinking?


    How many years have you not gone back? Did you cook for them after you went back? Isn''t their own cooking just for them to say "delicious" from the beginning?


    "Ah ah!"


    The great man in the kitchen world, known as the "eternal Kitchen God", made a child like cry at this moment. The filling cake in his mouth has not been chewed, but he is crying in such an unseemly and image.


    Although I don''t know exactly what happened, the three people on the big screen convey an inexplicable sadness, and everyone outside the field is gradually rendered.


    Cries replaced cheers, "father and mother", or "sister and brother", or other people''s names, constantly sounded from the outside. This scene is very funny, but it is also sad.


    "Mom! I''ll cook for you!"


    "Ah! I''m going home. I''ll go first!"


    "Brother, where the hell are you? Brother is looking for you!"


    Inexplicable words were conveyed one after another, pushing the sadness to the peak. Everyone felt inexplicable, but also felt that such a situation had been taken for granted by the manager.


    Hillhouse on the stage was also stunned at the moment. She looked around and finally looked at the remaining dishes on beren''s kitchen table and walked slowly.


    "Is it because of this?"


    Hillhouse was silent, and then slowly put the food in her mouth. From the beginning, her face was expressionless. Finally, she pursed her mouth, and tears flickered in the corners of her eyes. She took a deep breath to suppress the complex emotion, and then slowly raised her head to the sky and breathed a long breath.

 Chapter 229

    On the edge of the field, beren is watching five girls eating. It doesn''t matter whether they win or lose. If they really have the belief of cooking, then he may have found it.


    Belen asked curiously, "is it delicious?"


    "Delicious!"


    The five girls answered beren''s words with similar words, and beren nodded with great satisfaction, then turned around and prepared to return to the field.


    As long as they feel delicious, that''s enough.


    Both inside and outside the field have become very interesting, and Rex, the "Kitchen God", has slowly calmed down. He is still choking. It is strange that such a big man looks so soft.


    Rex chewed the last piece of filling cake in his mouth. After swallowing it, he was satisfied and smiled. At the moment, the middle-aged man who has always given people a sense of sloppiness has a sense of vicissitudes.


    The belief of this cuisine is that only those who really understand it will understand it. It has nothing to do with whether the cuisine is delicious or not, and whether it can be called a top-notch cuisine.


    When beren returned to the judges, favna took a deep breath and looked at the young man in front of her. She asked, "how did you make this dish?"


    There is no doubt that people who have tasted it will touch their hearts, and the effect similar to magic is really incredible, and they don''t think it is magic, because no matter which of the three of them is a magic mentor, but they don''t feel the existence of magic.


    Hearing this question, beren thought for a moment, and then came up with a very appropriate sentence. He said, "in the words of a friend of mine, cooking is to put everything on the plate, and this cooking contains everything I have now."


    Ming Ming was still so decadent six months ago, but he knows it very well, but now even he himself feels how full his heart is.


    The desolation in spring and summer, and then the happiness after autumn and winter, all these things now, the changes in this year, are all that beren has now.


    This has nothing to do with cooking, but what Bellen has to do is to present a dish completely in front of the object he wants to give.


    He put everything in this dish.


    The belief it contains is very simple. In fact, it is to look forward to the coming year.


    This is a small belief, but it contains enough power to move everyone, but this cuisine also has something that Rex cares more about.


    "Is there anything else, Mr. beren?"


    Hearing the sound of Leia shouting with a horn in the distance, beren looked at the remaining dishes on his table, hurried to bring the hanging plate and walked down the battle platform.


    Looking at beren''s back, Rex looked at the talented girl hilhughes in front of him. He asked, "little girl, who do you think won this game?"


    After hearing the speech, Theseus was stunned, then turned his head and looked at Belen, who was with his family in the distance. The genius girl smiled on her face. Novel network


    "He won."


    Even she had to admit that there was something in the man''s cooking that she didn''t have, something that seemed to have been familiar.


    Rex smiled and said, "there is something more moving than faith in his cuisine, that is, the heart. In that cuisine, there is a heart for his family."


    The man''s cooking contains his heart for his family, which can be felt by others. This is the strength of that cooking.


    Mind?


    Hillhouse was stunned. She pursed her mouth, and then smiled bitterly, because the so-called "mind" was the simplest, but it was the most difficult for them.


    The higher you climb, the more you forget your original intention.


    Which chef did not cook for someone at first? It''s just that after walking farther and farther, I have forgotten the road behind me.


    And beren is the same. Before the final, he planned to give up, because he didn''t understand the so-called cooking belief at all. It was not until lumia''s "I''m hungry" that he aroused his true heart.


    Why does he study cooking? There must be a reason, but what is the reason? With the change of time and things around him, beren has long forgotten.


    Only today did I gradually recall it.


    Once a very wordy woman taught him how to cook, and the reason why he studied so hard is to make that person look satisfied when eating?


    In fact, the original intention of cooking has always been around. The reason why he learns to cook is to give food to those who want to cook for him.


    Belen looked at the girls in front of him. His eyes were full of satisfaction. Others couldn''t see it, and he couldn''t help recalling the past. He looked up at the sky.


    Where the hell are you?


    Rex sat in his chair, his eyes showing emotion. How long has it been since he returned to his hometown? When the event is over, it''s time to go back.


    Mind will blossom and bear fruit.


    When it was a seed, after countless wind and rain, it would take root and sprout. In this process, the people who took care of it gradually lost their direction, were disturbed by many things in life, and finally forgot the flowers and fruits that had already been in full bloom.


    Rex looked at the girl who was thinking. The middle-aged man smiled and said, "as the young man said, cooking is actually done for someone. His idea is very pure. His cooking is done for his family."


    There is a limit to the delicious food you can taste in cuisine, but there is no limit to the mind it contains.


    For this, Theseus has also realized, but it takes a certain time to find the original feeling. She knows she has found the way.


    In that small town, the little girl and her mother dined in a restaurant. The restaurant there was not very high-end, but the food it presented was very delicious, so delicious that the woman smiled with satisfaction.


    The smile fell into the girl''s eyes and became the driving force for her to move forward. I don''t know when, the smile has been blurred in her mind. Until now, it is recalled again, which moved the girl''s heart.


    "I see."


    Hillhouse clenched her hand. She took a deep breath and smiled again.


    winner! "Can''t hold the kitchen knife"!


    Cheers everywhere, the new kitchen god of the kitchen industry was born. On this day, the newspaper will be very busy.


    The "Kitchen God" Rex stood up and slowly walked down the bench. He couldn''t wait to go home. At the moment, he had picked up what he had accidentally left behind.


    If you want to go farther and farther on the road of cooking, you need someone who makes you want to devote all your cooking skills.

 Chapter 230

    In a restaurant, a young man with red hair was reading the newspaper. He was too busy these days, so he kept the newspaper. However, when he saw the result of the "kitchen god competition", the whole man jumped up directly from his office chair. Novel network


    "Wow, I really won!"


    The red haired boy opened his eyes and looked stunned.


    "Chef Chuangxian, what''s the matter with you?"


    A beautiful girl who was cleaning aside was also curious when she saw the red haired boy''s behavior.


    So, the red haired boy turned the newspaper to the girl, looked stunned and said, "Xueni, my good friend won!"


    Seeing the boy so excited, the girl named Xueni asked suspiciously, "well, chef Chuangxian, don''t you have great expectations for him?"


    "Cough." The red haired boy coughed, scratched his head with a smile and said, "I was joking. I really didn''t think he could win."


    Xueni blinked her beautiful big eyes: "obviously, that" a new kitchen knife "is a little more powerful."


    Hearing the speech, the red haired boy nodded, rubbed his chin and said, "yes, I also think that girl is better than that guy. Of course, if it''s mine, it must be me."


    "Bragging again!"


    Xueni spits out her tongue playfully towards the red haired boy. After humming, she continues to clean, leaving the red haired boy alone to continue reading the newspaper happily.


    After the "kitchen god competition", the final result undoubtedly set off a huge storm in the Empire, and the whole kitchen industry was boiling.


    The youngest "Kitchen God" in history, the young man code named "unstable kitchen knife"!


    Although by the end of the competition, everyone did not know what the real name of the new "Kitchen God" was, all his photos had been spread.


    After the game, it is said that many chefs returned to their hometown, and Rex, the "Kitchen God", is one of them, as well as the amazing talented girl on the field.


    Even if the champion is not the talented girl, no one will think that the girl will not be called the "Kitchen God", but will not lose to a special dish.


    The cuisine called "new year after four seasons" has become a new peak cuisine in the kitchen industry. It can inspire all chefs and make it ascend to that palace position.


    However, even if cuisine has reached such a high position, its creator Belen glien is completely unaware that he didn''t know that his cuisine would be so powerful.


    He was surprised to win the game.


    The only advantage of becoming a "Kitchen God" for beren is that he can make money. As long as he releases the copyright of "hamburger", he can definitely sell a lot.


    However, he can''t do it. After all, hamburger is the source of hamburger cuisine, but someone taught him. Moreover, he doesn''t want to discuss a business with those businessmen, because it''s too troublesome and will delay his time. Novel network


    Having said that, in fact, this kind of business activities still take care of the talented girl hilxius. After all, many of her dishes are delicious and simple. In fact, many people want to find lumia, but


    The killer girl has left the city.


    At the end of the game that day, when beren stood in the street, he saw a girl in a black dress waving to him in the distance, as if saying goodbye, and then disappeared from the crowd.


    "I hope I can see you again."


    Beren sat on the hut and looked at the snow-white sky.


    Three days have passed since the end of the game, and in these three days, beren has nothing to do every day. He is waiting for latil and them to say goodbye to everyone in the tavern.


    In fact, in addition to this matter, beren has one more thing to solve. Although it can''t be solved for the time being, she can only rely on time to heal herself.


    That is, beren was injured. This does not mean the wound pierced by the man in black in the deep lane that day, but caused by his own use of magic.


    His increasing magic ensures that there will be no side effects at the level of 25%, and can maintain long-term action. The limit of no side effects also means that it is only at the level of 25%. If it is higher than 1%, it will exceed this limit.


    Among the three people who had dealt with the Empire, beren had stepped into a state of 60% for a long time. If he wanted to enter that level at this time, it would be difficult for him to do so. At that time, he could not last long. Once he gritted his teeth and insisted, he could be said to have stepped into the state of "death".


    Although his magic is special, it has to bear great risks.


    At that time, he was extremely angry. When dealing with lumia''s teacher, he maintained 40% for a long time. Although it was powerful and shocking, the pressure he had to bear was unimaginable.


    Every moment, his spirit must be extremely concentrated. If he is not careful, his magic will run wild in his body. At every moment, his body must bear great pressure. His strength is hard won.


    Coughing up blood from time to time is his current situation. If he doesn''t take good care of himself, beren may not be able to walk for a long time.


    At the thought of this, Belen was also a little helpless. If it had been in the past, it wouldn''t have been like this, but she hasn''t used such magic for a long time, resulting in her body''s maladjustment.


    It''s best not to use magic in a short time, otherwise it''s not just coughing up blood. However, after that, they should exercise well. Even if they generally can''t use it, they should be careful in order to protect latil.


    Although Elia is around, the child sometimes gets confused. Moreover, as the head of the family, how can he make his children bother?


    evening.


    "Have you said goodbye?" Belem looked at latil and them.


    "Well, I said goodbye!"


    Latil smiled and nodded to beren, and then remembered something. The girl pursed her mouth, as if she was struggling with something, and rubbed her hands in front of her.


    Seeing that latil seemed to have something to say, Belen asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "I say, I say." Leia smiled and came up to the front. She said, "that''s the money we earn these days. We want to give it to Mr. beren."


    Hearing the speech, beren looked at the other three girls who nodded one after another and blinked. Although he wanted to say "keep the money", he obviously couldn''t say anything.


    So beren came to the four girls, reached out and rubbed their heads, encouraging them like a brother''s father.


    "You have done well and grown up!"


    "Ah! Why didn''t Mr. Belen rub my head?"


    Only Laiya, who was not touched, was very dissatisfied and felt that she had been treated differently, so the girl muttered and protested immediately.


    "Ah, yes."


    "Hum! No!"


    "Ah?"


    Seeing this scene, latil and latis both laughed with laughter, and Elia''s face also showed a shallow smile. This feeling is really good.


    Beren looked out of the window at the night and blinked.


    A new journey is about to begin.

 Chapter 231

    The sun shines on the earth, and the warm spring breeze, like the whisper in your ears, gently falls on people''s ears. Nature presents a scene full of spring.


    In a green forest in the northeast of Florence, a group of people are stopping there. When they are close, they can hear the tireless teaching sound.


    "Latil, put your hands up and hold on."


    "Yes, Mr. beren!"


    "And latis, hold the sword firmly and hold it tightly."


    A man in a white shirt was pointing to two cat eared girls with swords, pointing their sword holding posture, and this man was Belen.


    Three months have passed since the end of the "kitchen god competition", and beren and others have also started their new journey. During this period, beren began to teach latis fencing, and latil volunteered to join in.


    For magic, beren could not teach them more. Except for the theory of magic and the control of magic, he had nothing to teach in the field of magic, so he switched to his best swordsmanship.


    At first, beren was worried about whether latis would like fencing, but fortunately, the child didn''t resist the sword, which also relieved him. Novel network


    Latil is because latis wants to learn, so she also follows. Of course, it''s because beren teaches.


    Of course, after latil joined in learning sword, Belen wanted Leia and Elia to try it together, but finally only latil and latis.


    Leia felt too tired, so she directly rejected the proposal, and Elia didn''t seem to be interested, so it didn''t end. But I think it''s also true that Elia doesn''t need to learn sword. Her magic is powerful enough.


    Since it is to teach them to learn swords, beren can''t hide his clumsiness. As for how to teach, of course, he should teach them according to how someone taught himself.


    Latil''s arms trembled a little, but she still gritted her teeth and insisted on holding the sword. She endured the pain of her arms and asked, "Mr. Belen, we''ve been repeating our actions for months. Isn''t it enough?"


    Hearing latil''s words, beren looked at the girl. When she saw that the girl''s face was full of sweat, she felt a little reluctant.


    "Of course it''s not enough. It''s very tired to practice sword. Otherwise, latis won''t practice it? Because I want latis to enter frozarno School Park, so I let her practice sword."


    In order to make latis pass the next enrollment in frozarno School Park, we must teach her some skills now. As long as we can learn the sword he taught later, it will definitely be enough to enter the school. Novel network


    Because latil and latis haven''t exercised, their physical quality can''t compare with others, but it doesn''t prevent them from learning fencing. If they succeed in fencing and cooperate with their magic, they may also become excellent swordsmen.


    But at the beginning, learning sword must be hard. Even Beilun couldn''t bear the pain at the beginning. On the contrary, he alleviated a lot for latil and latis. After all, the situation is different.


    "No, I''ll keep practicing!"


    Latil clenched her teeth and then continued to hold the sword seriously. Because there were only a few movements to practice the sword in the past three months, it was a little boring, but after hearing Belen''s words, she decided to stick to it.


    Now she is not a magician. After all, she hasn''t even practiced the basic magic taught by sister Al as a beginner. However, since she was a child, she felt that women learning swords were very handsome. Since Mr. beren''s teaching, she was willing to try.


    "Well, well."


    Seeing that the girl refused to give up, Bellen stopped persuading her. She couldn''t help but fill her mind with the appearance of the sword girl walking against the wind. She felt really natural and unrestrained.


    Before, because Al was there, the magic of latil and latis made rapid progress, but then the progress was slow, but there was excellent progress in the control of magic. After all, it was taught by Belen.


    Although Elia, a genius who even beren marvels at, is still there, it is obvious that the 13-year-old girl can''t teach others magic. Even she feels that magic and magic come inexplicably.


    If the students in the magic school heard this, they would spit blood angrily, but beren could understand it, because sometimes talent is really important. Even if it is self-made magic, it is created inadvertently.


    Then, Belen looked at latis, who was not tired. The kitten didn''t look as tired as latil, and looked very energetic.


    Is it because of that magic?


    Belen was deeply impressed by latis''s "life" magic attribute. He once met a warrior with "life" attribute, who has a very amazing ability in self-healing. He is simply an immortal Xiaoqiang.


    As for the mage, if you master your magic attributes, you can use exaggerated magic, such as the "World Tree" magic.


    With such a rare magic attribute, she has a great advantage in magic. If rattis can learn all the swordsmanship and sword skills taught by beren


    Belen began to look forward to that day from the bottom of her heart.


    Just as beren imagined, Leia''s playful laughter came from one side: "no wonder Mr. beren and the sword saint are good friends." She is leaning against the tree with a book in her hand.


    When she heard Laiya''s words, beren scratched her hair and didn''t respond. If Laiya knew his relationship with the "sword saint", she would keep on asking.


    As for Elia, she was also sitting quietly in the commercial car with a book. She always felt that these children would become university students with herself.


    I don''t know. Is Elia really interested in this?


    After winning the championship prize, Bellen did find a partner for his old man. He was also a ground dragon and stronger than his old man. However, the big guy actually became a wife before mating in order to please the female ground dragon. He had to be strict with his wife and only had that partner in his eyes every day.


    The house where latil and her family live is naturally more spacious. It''s absolutely no problem to live with seven or eight people. After all, beren also paid a lot of money. One bleeding consumption is to allocate more than half of the bonus, but it hurts him to death.


    However, after seeing latil''s very happy expression, Belen felt that it didn''t matter. Anyway, he had to spend more.

 Chapter 232

    "Mr. beren! When can we get to kalmaga?"


    The cat eared girl looked at the road ahead and looked curiously at beren driving beside her. The excitement and expectation in the cat''s pupil could not be concealed. Novel network


    Belen looked at the girl and said reluctantly, "latil, you''ve asked many times along the way."


    "Hee hee, I want to see the school park!"


    In this regard, the girl closed her eyes and spit out her tongue playfully.


    For the School Park in the girl''s mouth, beren naturally knew that it meant "flozarno School Park". When she thought of going back to that school park this time, she couldn''t help feeling a little.


    "It is estimated that it will take a few days."


    Originally, they were wandering around, but with the passage of time, their direction gradually changed to the neighboring city of the imperial capital, a city called "kalmaga".


    It is about two months away from the school festival of "frozarno School Park". If you leave now, you can catch up before the school festival begins.


    Probably, many graduates have set off?


    It''s nice to get together with those guys again, but beren still feels a little headache at the thought of some guys. This trip should be very noisy.


    After all, I won''t wear a mask in the school park this time.


    I saw many beautiful scenery along the way, but even such a quiet trip, I can hear a lot of turbulent news, although beren doesn''t care. Novel network


    Belen drove a commercial car to a city. Because there were not enough food materials, he didn''t buy food these days. In addition, there were five people, so the food materials were consumed quickly, so he came to the city to supply food materials.


    However, when they came to the city, they found some very bad things, that is, the atmosphere of the city was extremely depressed.


    "Mr. Belen, here"


    Latil sat beside beren and looked around at the countless collapsed houses and messy ruins. The girl felt uneasy from the bottom of her heart.


    It seems that something has happened in this city. Houses and streets have been seriously damaged. At the moment, few people can be seen around, but many bodies can be seen in the ruins.


    There was a battle here!


    Thinking of this, Belen could not help but frown, because he saw the bodies of some knights in armor. Their armor was forcibly broken. Their death was not so tragic, but there was no doubt that they were hit by magic, and the ground was countless ashes.


    Belen drove his commercial car deep into the city, which was much better than that outside the city. Although many wounded people could be seen here, there were still many imperial guards.


    After passing the camp where the imperial guards were stationed, Belen got off the commercial bus. He didn''t intend to intervene in the muddy water, but he decided to ask about the situation. He was worried that there would be danger in the next place.


    "Who are you?"


    A guard saw beren coming and immediately held the sword around his waist. Novel network


    Seeing this, Bellen also hurriedly explained: "I''m a wandering businessman. I just entered the city and found something wrong, so I want to ask someone what happened here?"


    "Wandering merchant?"


    The soldier guard looked at beren''s ordinary dress, then released his sword holding hand. He sighed and said, "you''d better leave here quickly. We don''t know whether the other party will attack next."


    "Attack? What happened?" Belen asked, frowning.


    Generally speaking, such a thing will not happen in such a city. After all, this is a city, not a town. The defense here is very solid and the troops are very sufficient.


    First rule out the possibility of those bandits. Even if they have enough firepower, they will not bombard the streets at the gate of the city with magic guides without brains. Is there a powerful magic tutor fighting with others here?


    The former is a great possibility, but beren doesn''t think it''s fighting with an individual. Compared with the fighting between the two sides, he thinks the city has been attacked by terrorism.


    terrorist attack? Why attack here? Don''t you worry that the Empire and the Holy See will send out high-end combat power to destroy it?


    If you know this and carry out terrorist attacks, it shows that the other party is mostly a huge anti organization. What is the purpose of the attack? Just threatening?


    "Haven''t you heard about that witch''s organization? There have been several terrorist attacks recently, declaring war on the Holy See!"


    Hearing Bing Wei''s words, beren also frowned. Bing Wei''s words reminded him of the guys al had fought with.


    Could it be those people?


    If al were still there, maybe he would know the details.


    Indeed, some cities passing by these days have heard news about reactionary organizations of terrorist attacks from time to time, but he doesn''t pay much attention to it, because he thinks it''s only the activities of some small bandits that become so exaggerated.


    Reactionary organization? Declare war on the Holy See?


    I seem to have heard something terrible. I''d better hurry.


    Belen decided not to ask any more. He turned and wanted to go back to the commercial car. However, the next moment, there was a deafening roar behind him. His heart was shocked and he suddenly looked back.


    "Enemy attack! Defense formation preparation!"


    Someone shouted in the camp. In an instant, countless mages stood side by side in front of the camp and chanted spells. In an instant, a huge magic shield wall was formed to wrap the camp in order to avoid heavy damage.


    "Aha, why are there such people? Where are your reinforcements?"


    A joking laugh came from the eaves on the right, and countless lines of sight looked at it immediately. On the chimney, there was a man wearing a mask covering half his face, and sparks splashed in his hands.


    Then someone noticed that there were several people standing next to the man, a total of four, no doubt from the organization.


    The commander in the camp shouted angrily, and then immediately issued a bright message, "Damn it, I haven''t left yet! The devil guide lined up and launched an attack!"


    Boom, boom!


    Many kinds of extremely aggressive magic immediately launched from the camp and bombarded the four people in the direction, but in spite of this, they didn''t seem to want to avoid.


    "Just these gadgets."


    The man wearing a half mask sneered. He raised his hand. The sparks in his hand erupted several times, and then aimed at many magic coming towards him.


    "Blasting ¡¤ one hit bombing!"


    Boom!


    The huge explosion fire broke out from the magic pattern in front of the man''s palm. The roar was like thunder. The destructive power of terror directly annihilated all the attacks on their magic and hit the magic shield wall below.


    Bang!


    The magic shield wall composed of more than a dozen people was broken in an instant. The more than a dozen mages vomited blood, suffered great damage and fell to the rear.


    The man standing on the eaves chimney blew the sparks on his hands. It seemed that he sent out such a destructive magic. It didn''t take much effort. He showed a strange smile on half of his face outside the mask.


    "Now, this place is taken over by our" natural disaster "

 Chapter 233

    When the commander in the camp saw that all the magic was broken, he also showed a frightening look. There was no such terrible enemy before, and the other party was not a witch at all!


    "You''re not a witch! Why?"


    Hearing the commander''s words, the half masked man laughed. The half face smile was really strange. He said, "I just want to kill people. After joining the" natural disaster ", it can become a very aboveboard thing. Why not?"


    "You crazy people!"


    Countless people roared when they heard this sentence. Unexpectedly, there would be such a madman in the terrorist organization that joined because they wanted to "kill".


    "It''s so noisy. A group of mole ants are making a noise."


    Half of the masked man pulled his ears and looked coldly at the people below. He raised his hand, flowers and fire splashed from his hand, and his mouth began to sing a spell again.


    When he saw the man''s tendency to attack again, the commander''s heart shook and hurried to command the team: "coming again! Defense!"


    Boom!


    The huge fire wave broke out, which was no worse than the military magic guide with large-scale firepower. The terrible blasting force directly smashed the defensive magic shield. The closer it was in everyone''s pupils, the closer it was, and it was about to explode on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, beren''s eyes also narrowed slightly. If the blasting force fell on the ground, I''m afraid that half of the camp would be destroyed, and countless people would be injured. Thinking of this, he took a step, and at this time, he suddenly saw that two figures beside him had run out, and his eyes were slightly enlarged.


    "Wind spirit, when the sound of whispering softly rings out, your compassion will turn into a whirling wind to protect this creature!"


    Two crisp voices sounded at the same time, followed by two green magic surges, which turned into an endless wind swept over the top.


    Buzz!


    The two strong winds whirled and turned into a huge tornado, which involved the fire wave. Finally, they were forcibly placed in another direction and blew up the street.


    "Oh? Interesting."


    Half of the masked man stood on the chimney. When he saw that his magic had been distorted, he was also a little surprised. When he saw the two body shadows in the field, he aroused half of his mouth with interest.


    In everyone''s sight, two young girls are standing in the camp at the moment, one is an elf girl with blond hair and blue eyes, and the other is a cat Asian girl with a symbol of cat ears and cat tail.


    "Latis! Leia!"


    Beren recovered and immediately ran into the camp. He looked at the two girls in disbelief. Unexpectedly, they could twist the direction of the magic.


    "Mr. beren, I"


    When she saw Bellen coming to her, latil was a little nervous and speechless. She was afraid that she would be scolded by Bellen if she took action without permission. After all, she couldn''t have done this without Leia''s help. Novel network


    Seeing the girl''s nervous look, beren shook his head helplessly in his heart. He reached out and rubbed the girl''s head with some gratifying encouragement.


    "I didn''t expect latil to be so powerful."


    After hearing Belen''s words, latil was also a little surprised, and then said shyly, "ah? Well, after all, sister al taught it."


    Laiya on one side also smiled mischievously: "Hey, I''m also very powerful. Mr. Belen praised me quickly."


    Beren looked at Leia, reached out and patted the latter on the shoulder, and then nodded. When the girl saw beren''s move, the corner of her mouth twitched slightly.


    Why treat differently?


    Bellen was really surprised by what the two girls had just done. After all, the blasting impact could not be distorted without some magic support. It can be seen that the magic of the two girls has also improved a lot in these days, or greatly unexpected.


    Unknowingly, both girls can be as independent as the scene just now.


    Growing up.


    "Sister, thank you!"


    At this time, a little girl was holding her injured brother to thank rattier. Rattier saw that her brother and sister had nothing to eat. She met that scene when she came back from taking it, so she did it in a hurry.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll be safe today. Go inside and take shelter. Everyone is here."


    Latil smiled and stroked the little girl''s hair, then comforted.


    When she heard latil''s words, Belen knew that the child had to deal with it today. Although she was helpless, she might be missed by that organization after all, but latil had a choice.


    Beren''s eyes looked at several people on the chimney. His eyes were as quiet as water. He thought, at least we should get rid of the guys above.


    "Protect the wounded! The rescuers are coming!"


    The commander saw that the two girls stopped the blasting magic. Although he wanted to thank him, he didn''t have time now.


    "Big brother."


    Hearing the sound coming from his ears, Belen tilted her neck and looked down. She saw two little girls standing on his side, two pairs of beautiful big eyes looking at him.


    "Elia, you and latis go back to the cart. It''s dangerous here."


    At this time, the sound of laughter came from above.


    "I didn''t expect to meet such a young mage here. Are you a student of any magic school?" The half masked man already had strong magic surging, and even the people below felt it clearly.


    Feeling the huge magic, latil''s breath was a little hasty, but she still clenched her teeth and shouted, "you can''t kill anyone with us here today!"


    The girl''s idea was very simple. She thought that even if there were more explosions like that just now, she would blow them all away by magic!


    "Aha! Interesting! Can''t you kill anyone?" After hearing the girl''s words, the man burst into laughter. Finally, he suddenly stopped. His eyes were cold and piercing. He said, "such an interesting girl, killing you will definitely be in a very, very good mood!"


    When the voice fell, the man suddenly raised his hand, and the red magic lines appeared in the air. He sang quickly, and the violent sparks broke out. The blasting force was enough to annihilate all the camps!


    Too, too fast!


    Seeing the release speed of the magic, latil and Leia were also shocked. However, it was too late for them to react.


    However, when Belen was ready to shoot, his heart suddenly jumped, and he saw only a silver light suddenly appear above, which resisted all the terrible blasting.


    Bang!


    The heat wave swept by the explosion broke the roof tiles around. However, after the heat wave stopped, everyone opened their eyes. Above, there was a small figure emitting silver brilliance, and countless silver hairs fluttered around.


    Like, God.


    The little girl with silver hair above, like a God, said coldly.


    "Please don''t talk about killing. I hate it."

 Chapter 234

    "Elia!"


    When she saw the silver haired figure above, latil immediately showed a happy look and shouted. In her eyes, little Elia was very, very powerful.


    The trump card in their party!


    Looking at Elia''s figure, beren was also stunned. Finally, a faint bitter smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. Then she must charge Elia that she must apply to herself next time.


    But there''s no problem.


    For Elia, beren is very confident. Although she is a child, her strength is enough that no one can ignore.


    "It seems... I met a wonderful guy..."


    The half masked man felt the magnificent magic that shocked him. At the moment, he was also at a loss. Only the guys facing the headquarters felt such a huge magic.


    In addition, the identity of the little girl with silver hair in front of him is also something he cares about.


    Silver hair, very young girl.


    "Are you the witch who escaped from Sattar prison?" Although the half mask man can''t see all his expressions, there is no doubt that the half face expression at the moment is enough to show how bad his mood is at the moment.


    A few months ago, the escape of the "witch" swept through the top of the Empire. It was enough to attract the attention of countless organizations to show how terrible the "witch" was.


    It is said that they were taken away by an organization. In fact, many organizations went to look for the "witch" at that time. Finally, no one knew where the "witch" went.


    Even their "natural disaster" sent people.


    Now, as like as two peas, the very witch "witch" is just like the rumors.


    This magic belongs to a little girl!


    Even if it''s a witch, what can it be? It is impossible for anyone to have such a huge magic at such an age by exercising!


    It must be born like the legendary "brave man"! She can''t control it all! Yes, it must be. It must be!


    Half of the mask man finally convinced himself that he believed in his theory. At present, half of his face immediately showed greatness, and he grinned.


    "Hehe, even if it''s a" witch ", it''s just a child. Come on, if you can kill you, it''s estimated that the whole empire will know my name Charlize!"


    Seeing that the other party actually knew Elia''s identity, beren also frowned. If the news of Elia''s presence here was spread, it would cause endless trouble.


    But that''s all. Just leave the city quickly after solving this matter. Not everyone knows the "witch".


    "Try my move first! Blasting ¡¤ endless bombing!"


    Half of the masked man first shot, but after he chanted the magic spell, the three people behind him immediately retreated, as if to avoid being affected.


    The other party''s magic spell is simple. It seems that he has a lot of opinions on the theory of magic and a wide range of knowledge, which is enough to show that this man is a very powerful magic mentor and is not low in the realm of magic.


    Countless magic lines appeared in the space around Elia, forming a cage, and those red lines emitted a hot smell. When sparks splashed, they finally gushed out like a volcano, with the power of an instant explosion.


    But despite such danger, Elia still had that cold expression. Her hand didn''t lift up, but bent her fingers and flicked. Such a simple action hooked the magic filled with this space, like the roar of the sea.


    The brilliance of silver suddenly appears. Three thousand silver wires are wrapped around it, like a cocoon. It is ready to resist the blasting from all directions!


    Bang!


    "Elia!"


    Hearing the continuous bombing, latil called Elia''s name with great concern. Even Leia frowned. She was also very worried.


    "Don''t worry, Elia is fine."


    Belen''s voice came to the second daughter''s ear, and Belen was looking up at the battle above. Indeed, the magic of blasting was very aggressive. However, even he can''t easily break the white cocoon.


    "Ha, ha ha, I don''t believe you can carry it!"


    After the blasting was finally over, the half masked man also put down his hands. He bent down breathlessly and put his hands on his knees. That magic is super magic consuming.


    "Is that man okay?"


    "I hope it''s all right!"


    Many people prayed below that the silver haired girl would be safe, but after seeing such bombing, they were still very worried. After all, the momentum was too strong.


    Boom.


    Only felt a majestic substantive magic, which directly dissipated all the shrouded smoke. The cocoon of three thousand silver filaments also slowly dispersed at this moment, revealing Elia''s figure, and her delicate little face looked silent.


    She, unharmed.


    "Well, how is it possible?" Charlitz stared at the scene. He tried his best to resist the magic so easily?!


    "Too strong, we must retreat!"


    Just as the half masked man charlitz uttered a voice of surprise, the three men in big robes who had not touched immediately came to him and pulled up the former''s arm to take him away.


    I have to go back and report it. I actually met a "witch" in this city. Her power is beyond imagination!


    "You, don''t go."


    However, at this time, Charlize suddenly heard the voice of the little girl with silver hair. The next moment, the earth suddenly trembled, and his eyes widened and could not see the sun.


    The sun has been obscured by the ocean of mud and stone!


    This scene is really like a miracle. The earth under the southeast street of the city has been activated and gathered into such a vast ocean!


    "Withdraw!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, the three people were also palpitating. Finally, they directly left charlitz, who had little strength, and fled in the direction of both sides.


    If they continue to take charlitz, they must not escape and must give up, otherwise they will all be destroyed here!


    Seeing that he was left behind, Charlize''s pupils were about to crack and his eyes were full of anger, but the next moment he was covered with fear. At the moment when he was covered by the ocean, there was a tearing sound from his mouth.

 Chapter 235

    Boom!


    After a huge roar, everything was calm, although the southeast position of the city was more messy than before. No, it had become a real ruin.


    The little girl with silver hair stood in the air. In the eyes of ordinary people, the gesture was really like a God. Even some Vatican believers knelt down and prayed.


    "God!"


    The believers of the holy see most believe in gods. At the moment, the little silver haired girl in the sky, her dusty temperament and appearance, and the vast magic make them believe that she is a God.


    "Mr. beren..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Elia, is she... Too powerful?"


    Latil stared at the little girl with silver hair in the sky. Even if she twisted the whole arena in Sattar arena, it didn''t shock the scene just now.


    Hearing the speech, beren said with a sigh: "yes, it''s too powerful. It''s a foul."


    The most magical is Elijah''s own magic. The most powerful is Elijah''s earth magic. Her earth magic even reminds beren of the elemental elves that create natural balance.


    That''s an exaggeration.


    This is the most suitable word to describe.


    Elia in the sky floated in the air, her eyes closed slowly, as if she was sensing something. A moment later, she opened her eyes, raised her hand, flexed her fingers, and a wisp of silver went back and forth.


    The silver thread came to the ruins, finally penetrated into the earth and pulled out a man. The man was Charles, but now he was seriously injured and rolled his eyes in a coma.


    Whew.


    A figure was thrown to the ground, and the people looked at it. When they saw that it was Charles, many people were frightened and retreated a few steps, and the commander immediately sent someone to imprison him.


    Elijah slowly fell to the ground. She returned to latil, raised her small head, and showed a shallow smile on her delicate and beautiful face.


    "Sister latil."


    Hearing Elijah''s call, latil also smiled, then held the little girl in her arms and shouted excitedly, "Elijah is really powerful!"


    After receiving the praise, Elia''s smile became sweeter, and her eyes bent into a small crescent moon, which was completely opposite to the indifference she had had against the enemy before.


    At this time, beren said aloud, "Elia, if you want to do it next time, you should report to me. You can''t just go out on your own."


    Because Elia''s identity is very sensitive, it''s not only for her good, but also for latil and them.


    Elia blinked after hearing the speech, and then nodded very skillfully. She said, "I see!"


    "Good."


    After receiving the answer, beren also gently rubbed Elia''s hair, and then looked at the half mask man who had been bound by countless tools in the distance.


    "Natural disaster"?


    It seems that this organization has great strength to launch a terrorist attack on a city. Fortunately, beren''s destination for their trip is "kalmaga", which is the residence of "frozarno School Park". I don''t think they will dare to go there.


    Then, the commander of the camp came over and stood in front of beren and others. Then he bent down and said in a high voice, "thank you for your help! I thank you on behalf of the wounded people and participants here!"


    Beren said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. Your reinforcements should be coming soon."


    "Yes, it''s almost there, but without you, we won''t be able to make it until the reinforcements arrive." The man straightened up and nodded.


    "Well, since it''s all right, let''s leave first."


    Since the other party''s reinforcements are about to arrive, beren doesn''t want to stay here. As for the purchase of food materials, there are wounded people everywhere. How can they buy them.


    The commander man looked at the little girl with silver hair. He opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything at last. He watched beren and others drive away in a commercial car.


    He has also guessed the identity of the little girl with silver hair. He can appear here as such a commander. His rank is not small, and he has more or less known about the large and small events of the Empire.


    How could he not know that the "witch" of Sattar arena was taken away so much? He was still uncertain, but when the blasting man blurted out, he naturally confirmed his guess.


    The "witch" was a criminal imprisoned. As an imperial soldier, he should naturally exercise the power of arrest, but in the end, he didn''t even ask for his identity.


    First, because they could not be the opponents of the "witch", the previous scene did not hesitate to let him eliminate the idea of self destruction. Second, because she saved them, in terms of love, he didn''t want to do anything to his life-saving benefactor.


    "However, how could the" witch "follow that group? It doesn''t look like someone from a terrorist organization."


    The commander looked at the disappearing commercial car with some doubts. It was said that the "witch" was taken away by an organization. However, his first impression of those people was very good. They didn''t look like evil people. Were they also people of any organization?


    However, why should we save them even if we want to expose the identity of the "witch"?


    Maybe only God knows this.


    In the distant commercial car, beren is a little nervous. Don''t meet those reinforcements, otherwise those reinforcements who know they need rescue will stop them.


    The commander obviously knew Elijah''s identity and didn''t take action at that time. It is estimated that he was afraid of Elijah''s strength.


    The reason why he has a headache is that they won''t hurt those people at all, so they feel a headache and can''t do it. Do they have to be caught? Moreover, if he forcibly trapped those people, he must be careful when walking in the street. He didn''t want Elia to live like that.


    So ah, I don''t want to meet those reinforcements who are about to arrive. I''d better hurry up.


    However, the most worrying thing happened to beren. When they came to the gate of the city, they saw the soldiers who had just entered the city.


    When he saw those people meet with them, Belen involuntarily took a smoke from the corners of his mouth. Unexpectedly, there was such an unfortunate thing. However, when he saw the suspected leader headed by the other party, his eyes widened slightly.

 Chapter 236

    The leader of the army was a very handsome man, dressed in a magic guide suit. He was obviously a magic tutor. His canthus was a little higher than ordinary people, so his eyes were a little scary. He didn''t look angry and powerful.


    At the moment, the army was advancing rapidly. However, when they entered the city gate, the man in charge suddenly frowned and immediately ordered to stop.


    "Lord Morpheus! That commercial car..."


    Beside the man, a woman in a magic guide suit was also locking her eyes on the stopped commercial car, looking alert.


    The man called Morpheus nodded. He rode slowly forward on the military Earth Dragon and stopped at a distance of ten meters away from beren.


    "I''m the third-class general of the Imperial Army, Morpheus Vango. Now I want you to explain why you''re here."


    Morpheus''s eyes stared at the men on the commercial car. You know, they came only after receiving the news of help, and the city must have been attacked by the "natural disaster" organization, but under such circumstances, a commercial car would come out of the city? Something''s strange.


    Click, click!


    When Morpheus said these words, the rear army immediately took out the weapons of the magic guide, all aimed at Belen on the commercial car, and began to store energy.


    "Don''t do it! I''m a wandering businessman. I just happened to pass by."


    When Elijah saw those magic weapons and guns in the window of the house, her gem like black eyes rippled. Belen sitting outside the commercial car heard Elijah''s voice from the commercial car behind her: "big brother, can I do it?"


    "Never!"


    Beren was a little ashamed.


    When Morpheus heard beren''s explanation, his first concern was not the authenticity of the words, but the voice. He always felt that the voice was unexpectedly familiar, but soon did not think about it, but continued to ask.


    "Just passing by? Didn''t the people of the" natural disaster "do it to you?"


    Seeing Murphys asking, Belen knew that he couldn''t muddle through. Although he didn''t expect to muddle through like this, he took a look at the army that was storing energy behind Murphys, and then exhaled.


    "Yes, but I solved it."


    Huh?


    what!?


    Not only Morpheus was stunned, but even the soldiers in the rear were stunned for a moment and then made a surprised sound, looking at the man on the commercial car unbelievably.


    Does he really know what he''s talking about?


    Morpheus stayed where he was and didn''t seem to respond to the sudden change, but he soon recovered. He stared at the man in white and asked.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "Long time no see, Morpheus, I am..." Belen began to look for the mask in the storage. Finally, his face stiffened, scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "ah, I forgot. The mask has long been broken and lost."


    Mask?


    Murphys frowned suspiciously. He stared at the man who was still looking for something. Finally, his eyes widened slowly. He seemed to get some amazing answer.


    "You... You won''t be..."


    He seems to be about the same age as himself, so he is of the same age? Show him something to prove his identity. Is it a mask? Know yourself, acquaintances?


    Morpheus now opened his eyes wide and his eyes were a little dull. In a word, the other party was a familiar masked peer!?


    "It seems you remember." Belen was relieved to see Morpheus''s dull appearance, then got out of the commercial car and came to Morpheus. His eyes were full of memories. He said, "long time no see."


    Morpheus, who gradually recovered, immediately jumped off the Earth Dragon. He looked at the strange face in front of him. It was still hard to believe that he was the same person.


    "Jianju 2? Mask?"


    "It''s me."


    "My God!"


    Morpheus exclaimed. If it was the most surprising thing for him to meet an old acquaintance, there was no doubt that he was the only one he had never met since graduation.


    Then Morpheus punched Belen on the chest, and a surprised smile appeared on his calm face. He said, "your boy will appear here, and he''s not bad."


    Baron is Tucao: "you must not make complaints about it. You smile when you smile."


    "Ha ha." What Murphys did not make complaints about was that he had not been tucking in the Academy. His eyes were born with this way. What could he do? Of course, he was glad to accept it.


    "I can''t imagine that you are already a third-class general. That''s great."


    "I spent a lot of effort, ha ha."


    Belen was surprised at this. The Imperial ranks were divided into Sergeant level, Lieutenant level, school level and general level, followed by the leader of the devil guide and the paladin, and Morpheus reached the general level in four years. This may be a genius.


    When the soldiers in the rear saw this again, they were stunned behind the scenes. What was the situation and how did their commander talk to the guy suspected of "natural disaster"?


    Morpheus seemed to think of something. He turned and shouted, "put it away. This guy is not an enemy."


    Click, click, click.


    Although the situation was unknown, the Lord general said so. They still obeyed their orders, and then looked at the two people in front for some reason.


    Although he wanted to catch up with the past, it was obviously not the time at the moment. After a moment of silence, Morpheus asked, "what''s the situation in the city?"


    Beren said, "it''s safe, but what about the" natural disaster "


    "For an organization that suddenly appeared in recent days, I have met several strong cadres, which is really difficult to deal with. The core figures of the" natural disaster "are all powerful witches. At present, our military has only met one. It declared war on the holy see two months ago."


    When it comes to this "natural disaster", even Morpheus is dignified.


    On hearing the speech, Belen also frowned slightly. Even Morpheus felt that it was difficult, so it must be a troublesome opponent. It seems that this "natural disaster" must have amazing power to declare war on the Holy See.


    "Several cities near here have been subjected to terrorist attacks by that organization recently. You should be more careful." Morpheus reminded beren, and then he seemed to think of something and smiled.

 Chapter 237

    When Morpheus led the army to the camp, he saw the mess around. It was obvious that there had been a battle before, but he was very concerned about the extraordinary powerful magic of the residual air.


    "You are general Morpheus. It''s really troublesome for you."


    The commander came to Morpheus and was surprised to see that the latter was so young. He was already a general officer at such a young age.


    Morpheus said, "you''re welcome."


    "Well, general Morpheus, did you meet those people before you came in?"


    Because those people left not long ago, and Morpheus arrived soon. In the commander''s opinion, the two sides should meet, and the "witch" should also meet.


    Hearing the speech, Murphys nodded and said, "fortunately, my friend made a move, otherwise it would be bad."


    "Friend? General Morpheus, are you... Friends with the witch?" The commander was stunned when he heard Murphys.


    Morpheus was also stunned. He frowned suspiciously and asked, "what" witch "? I said Jianju II."


    "Who is Jianju 2?" The commander froze.


    Seeing this, Morpheus began to realize that something was wrong. He frowned and thought for a moment, and then asked, "tell me what happened before."


    Therefore, the commander talked to Morpheus about the scene of the former half masked man and the great power of the "witch", and was amazed in his words.


    After listening, Murphys blinked. He said to himself, "little girl with silver hair?" witch? "


    "Yes, the witch saved us before." The commander nodded.


    Morpheus was silent for a long time. He said, "where is the captured" natural disaster "cadre."


    The commander took Morpheus to an iron cage, where the half masked man who had been defeated by Elia was held. At the moment, he saved his life temporarily after receiving medical treatment, but he couldn''t wake up in a short time.


    Looking at the half masked man in the iron cage, Morpheus looked at it for a while and then said to himself, "can you say that the" witch "is in the commercial car of Jianju 2?"


    Finally, Morpheus looked back at the direction where beren had left and rubbed his temples. He thought he must ask clearly next time.


    It''s a mile outside the city.


    Because business matters, beren and Morpheus agreed to catch up again at the School Park Festival, so the two sides parted ways again. Beren was relieved. Fortunately, she met an acquaintance, or there might be a conflict.


    At the moment, beren and others have entered the forest. He estimates that when Morpheus meets the commander, he will know something, so he has to meet again next time.


    He has a headache now, because according to Morpheus, several nearby cities are often attacked by the "natural disaster" organization, and he will certainly pass through several of them when he wants to go to kamarga. I hope he won''t encounter the "natural disaster" again.


    Belen also has some understanding of the "natural disaster". Since it dares to declare war on the Holy See, it shows that it thinks it has the capital to fight each other, or has enough intrigues.


    I think the former half masked man is the cadre level strong man of "natural disaster". He is really a powerful role. I don''t know how many there are in total.


    This also reminds beren of the three people who helped al fight back. Their strength can not be underestimated. Although they are not sure that they are "natural disasters", combined with what al said at the beginning, perhaps the Holy See had noticed at that time.


    Wait, maybe it''s not just a natural disaster.


    There must be a lot of reactionary organizations hidden in the dark. Who can predict that each attack is caused by a "natural disaster", or it may be the combination of many reactionary organizations.


    If it is like this, it is really a terrible force. Even if the Holy See joins hands with the Empire, I''m afraid it''s a headache.


    Then beren shook his head. He didn''t know how big a storm these reactionary organizations could cause. Did they forget a certain existence?


    But even so, he still doesn''t think the "natural disaster" can win, because ah, the Holy See has the most terrible trump card in the world.


    That is the "brave" who is called "the one who is close to God".


    It''s not just saying that he is called "the one who is close to God". He has long been praised as the most famous person in the world, and the "brave" has a very close relationship with the Holy See.


    I don''t know where the courage of the "natural disaster" comes from.


    As for Murphys''s "past moves", beren thought that this guy must want to be beaten up by the "brave" to get out of his anger in the school park.


    Indeed, beren is very interested in the "brave" man. It is estimated that no one will care if he is full of mystery. However, even if he has fought, he not only has no interest, but also doesn''t think he can win.


    "Mr. beren!"


    "What''s the matter, latil?"


    The cat ear girl poked her head out of the back window. The cat''s ears swung lively. The girl looked at Bellen and asked with a smile, "does Mr. Bellen know that man?"


    "Well, it''s my classmate."


    Hearing the speech, latil asked in surprise: "graduated from frozarno School Park?!"


    "Yes." Beren nodded.


    "How handsome!"


    The girl looked forward to it, and she still yearned for frozarno School Park as always. After all, she is a student who graduated from there. Generally speaking, it is also a matter of great concern.


    Hearing latil''s words, beren immediately said discontentedly, "I graduated there too!"


    Latil blinked and said, "but Mr. beren has always been very ordinary. That man is still wearing the wizard''s Guide suit!"


    Hearing this, beren''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t refute it, because normally, he is really an ordinary person, just like ordinary civilians.


    "Mr. beren, how long will it take to kamarga?"


    "Probably, it will be quite a long time."


    After that, if he met a city that had been attacked, beren decided to go around it. Although it would take a little time, it was still so safe.


    At this time, beren suddenly remembered the last sentence Murphys said when he left: "you may meet many old friends on the road."

 Chapter 238

    In a city called "kamarga", there is the most famous Magic Park in the Florentine Empire, called "frozarno School Park", which also makes the city very famous because of the existence of this magic park with a history of more than 100 years.


    Florzalno School Park.


    Countless people in this magic school are preparing for the upcoming school festival, and the young girls are full of vitality.


    As the head of this school Park, naturally, he can''t relax.


    "Do you need Kimo coffee?"


    "Please, Sasha."


    In the headmaster''s office, a beautiful young woman is sitting in an office chair reviewing documents. She has beautiful long brown hair, which is spread behind her like a waterfall. She is elegant and vulgar. She has a light spirit. Her skin is delicate and white as snow, especially the thin pink cherry lips.


    This beautiful woman, named "Serena isoles".


    She was the head of frozarno School Park, and she was a student of this school park. At that time, she served as the president of the student union of the School Park, and she was also the former chief and creator of the legendary "Jianju society" in the school park.


    After the students graduated from that session, many graduates went their own way, but there were also several who stayed in the School Park, and the head of the School Park was one of them.


    "Ah, headmaster, your Kimo coffee."


    "Sha Xiang, in private, don''t ask me to learn from the headmaster."


    "Yes, Serena."


    The girl named Sha Xiang was dissatisfied when she saw celika. She smiled and answered, raised her hand and pushed her eyes, and then looked out of the window.


    "Is that guy Belen coming?"


    The head of the school, celika, took a sip of coffee, smiled and said, "I think so. Murphys wrote to me two days ago that she met him."


    Sha Xiang said to herself in some doubt, "have you met me? Is that guy Belen still wearing a mask?"


    In this regard, Serena just smiled and said, "no, Morpheus told me at that time that" the guy in Jianju 2 is not bad! " In this case, beren should have taken the initiative to communicate with him. "


    "That''s really looking forward to it. Anyway, I don''t know what that guy looks like under his mask." SA Xiang said with great interest. Then she looked at Serena and asked curiously, "Serena, you should know? You know that guy so well..." At this point, the girl''s eyes appeared cunning.


    For the cunning in Sha Xiang''s eyes, celika said reluctantly: "obviously, everyone knows that I have nothing to do with beren and keep making trouble. As for his appearance, I asked him to take it off when he joined the club, but he did."


    Celika''s mind can''t help but picture the young man when he joined the club. They sat opposite each other in student clothes in Jianju club.


    "There''s no problem joining the club, but I need you to take off your mask, otherwise you won''t talk."


    "Eh? Can''t you not pick it?"


    "No!"


    So, the boy simply took off his mask and revealed his true face. It was not very excellent, but there was no doubt that it was a beautiful face that made people feel good.


    "By the way, don''t you need to postpone the school garden Festival? The" natural disaster "is very noisy in nearby cities recently. If it''s during the school garden Festival..." Speaking of this, there was a dignified color in Sha Xiang''s eyes, and she was worried.


    In this regard, celika''s beautiful face immediately showed dissatisfaction. She said, "in the past, the school festival had not been postponed. How could this happen when I was the head of the school."


    Sha Xiang said reluctantly, "why do you want to be more serious about this kind of thing."


    "However, I hope they can come at the School Park Festival." Celika took another sip of coffee and said with a smile.


    "Why?" Sha Xiang looked at Serena puzzled.


    "Not to mention beren, this time both the" brave "of the school festival and the" eye of the emperor "of the Holy See will come. Moreover, do you really think that I celika only eat vegetarian?" Serena said indifferently.


    It''s so quiet these years that frozarno School Park is really only regarded as a Magic School Park. It was transformed from a magic guide organization a long time ago.


    "When it comes to the brave, I''ve always been curious about one thing."


    Hearing Sha Xiang''s words, celika also recovered from her memory, and then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The" brave "has graduated for nearly two years?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "We all know that beren is very strong. How does he compare with the brave man?" This is what Sha Xiang is very interested in.


    "So you''re surprised about it." Celika was a little embarrassed. Although it was only a child''s question, there was no doubt that it was a matter of great concern.


    "Brave" is also a graduate of frozarno School Park, and it is a new year''s student after celika and others have graduated for nearly two years.


    "Does Serena know? You should know best about beren''s strength?" Sasha gets close to a curious baby, celika.


    "Let me see, don''t lean over!" Celika reluctantly pushed away Sha Xiang and put one hand on her snow-white jade chin. She was thinking and finally came to the answer.


    "The brave man should be better than beren." Serena gives such an answer.


    "Ha, finally someone can crush that guy." Sha Xiang is very happy with this answer, because she has always been bitter about her loss to Belen.


    Seeing Sha Xiang''s happy appearance, celika smiled helplessly, then looked down at the calm coffee. She said, "although it''s sure that the brave is better than beren, ah, there''s something I want to tell you. I''ve never had a bottom for beren''s strength."


    "Brave" is called "God like". It is naturally protected by all elemental elves. It is the most special existence in heaven and earth. How can you judge that "brave" should be stronger.


    Smelling the speech, Sha Xiang was also stunned: "even celika doesn''t know?" Because in her impression, during the college period, celika was one of the nearest people to go with beren.


    "I really don''t know." Serena shook her head.


    "Why?" Sha Xiang doesn''t understand.


    Belen and celika are both in Jianju society. They spend more time together than others. Even the execution activities are together. Is it unclear about the strength of the former?

 Chapter 239

    Belen and his party, who are still a long distance from kamarga.


    As Morpheus said, the nearby cities are in a mess and have been hit hard by the "natural disaster", and the cities beren passes through can''t take a detour, because some detours are too far away.


    Belen and his party have been attacked in the cities they have passed these days, which also makes him very distressed, because he can''t purchase any food materials at all, which leads to the fact that the inventory is almost empty.


    This is the most troublesome thing for Belen. In order to make latil and them eat enough, he eats very little recently, so that he is hungry now.


    Previously, he checked the last food reserve, which could last up to ten days. During this time, he hoped to reach some cities that had not been attacked.


    However, seven days passed at once.


    "The meal is ready!"


    After preparing the food, beren shouted to the girls who were playing there. Looking at the food on the table, he couldn''t help sighing. What should I do.


    At dinner.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, latil looked at beren from time to time. She pursed her lips, summoned up her courage and said, "Mr. beren, that..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Are our food reserves... Not enough?"


    Belen was stunned when he heard latil''s words. Then he found that several girls looked at him, so he nodded bitterly.


    "Yes, it''s almost gone. Recently, those cities have been subjected to terrorist attacks. It''s impossible to buy food materials."


    When she was helping to clean up the warehouse these days, she also found that there were not many ingredients left in the food storage area, so she had such a question.


    Hearing the speech, latil looked at the full table. She said discontentedly, "it''s not enough. Mr. beren still prepares so many meals!"


    Indeed, even in such a embarrassing situation, beren prepared so rich meals for each meal. After hearing latil''s words, he was also very helpless. He didn''t think that several girls were still growing up.


    "I know Mr. Bellen is for our good, but ah, we have never finished eating. So many dishes are too wasteful!"


    Latil obviously knew Belen''s good intentions, so she decided to persuade Mr. Belen. She thought for a moment, and then continued to add: "I''ll take the food in the restaurant!"


    If Mr. Bellen continues to come, although he will listen to opinions, he must still not know how to be the most frugal, so it''s better for her to come!


    "This... That''s all right." Belen hesitated and reluctantly agreed after looking at latil''s unquestionable eyes.


    After the meal, beren was still thinking about the next route in his mind. He judged his current position.


    There is still a long way to go from kalmaga. During this period, we must solve the food problem. If we can delay, we don''t expect that the next city has not been attacked, so Where can they eat a few meals?


    Taking out the map, Belen began to explore the route on it. However, when his eyes fell on the mountain forest on the edge of a city called cainuo Chi.


    be like... There''s a way!


    At the beginning of the new day, Belen is driving a commercial car on the way to his destination. He is going to a school park called "lepchaist", which is exactly an alchemy School Park.


    It was the school park built by one of his friends at the beginning, but it was actually the size of a small private school. I don''t know what''s going on now.


    In fact, it looks very different now.


    "I''m the discipline committee member of lepchaist School Park!" The girl pointed to the "discipline" armband on her sleeve, and then looked at beren and several girls. When she saw Laiya''s elf characteristics, she was stunned. Unexpectedly, there was another elf girl, and she looked at the young man in front of her.


    "Who are you?"


    Belen was stunned. Unexpectedly, there were discipline committee members. He coughed and straightened his throat, and then said, "I''m a wandering businessman."


    "Wandering merchant?" The girl of the discipline committee was stunned and said, "our school park has always had a special supply channel and does not accept other people''s transactions."


    Hearing the speech, beren shook his head and said, "no, no, I''m looking for someone."


    "Looking for someone? Who?" Asked the girl.


    Beren replied, "I''m looking for Putin yeruchester. Is he in the school park?"


    When she heard the name reported by beren, the girl of the discipline committee blinked. She looked at the young man in front of her curiously and asked, "do you want to see our school head? What''s your relationship with the school head?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren immediately felt relieved that the head of the School Park was just the guy. He thought it was left to others to take care of it. Then how dedicated the guy was! He did so much!

 Chapter 240

    "Schoolmaster''s classmate!?"


    After receiving beren''s answer, the girl immediately opened her eyes and asked blankly, "you also graduated from the florzalno School Park?"


    "Well, it''s the same term as your school head." Beren nodded.


    After being stunned for a moment, the girl of the discipline committee exhaled and said in a very serious tone, "I''m the current discipline committee member Edry."


    "Hello, my name is Belen."


    Edry nodded and said, "Sir, I''ll put the commercial car. I''ll take you into the School Park later."


    "Ah, please." Beren nodded gratefully.


    After Adri led the commercial car to a special place for parking vehicles, she led beren and others into the gate of the alchemy park.


    The scale here is very different from that at the beginning, and the buildings inside are very exquisite and dazzling, which makes the girls open their eyes, and Belen is also very surprised.


    "It''s completely different from the beginning."


    Hearing beren''s exclamation, Adri asked curiously, "Sir, what was the school park like at the beginning? I''ve only been in school for a year."


    "I''ve been a member of the discipline committee in one year. It''s amazing."


    "I''m flattered, elder."


    Beren was still very fond of the humble girl. He thought for a moment, and then replied, "it''s been five years. At the beginning, it wasn''t so large and small."


    "So, the head of the school park is really powerful. He has developed the school park like this in five years." After hearing what beren said, Adrian was also very surprised.


    "There are so many students here."


    Beren looked at the young people who had been laughing and laughing all around.


    After hearing the speech, Edry said proudly: "yes, our school park is now famous, thanks to the credit of the head of the school park. Now, although our school park is not the top alchemy School Park, it can also be said to be one of the best."


    "So powerful?!"


    This time, Bellen was also shocked. It is difficult for a school park to become famous. It can''t be achieved only by building a large school. Generally speaking, it takes time to accumulate.


    "Of course, there are many lecturers in our school park. They are all famous lecturers from many parts of the Empire." Adrian was very amused to see beren so shocked.


    That''s great!


    Although there are not many alchemy schools, it is enough to see how powerful Puding is as the builder and head of the school.


    Edrie looked at beren curiously. She asked, "well, can I ask, what do you want to do when you come to the head of the school?"


    "Me? In fact, it''s nothing. I just came to rub rice."


    "Ah?"


    This answer stunned Edry. She stood in the same place and thought she had heard wrong. What is this elder doing here? To rub the meal? Is this serious?


    "Mr. beren, can we look around?"


    Latil looked at the beautiful scenery everywhere in the school park. She couldn''t wait to see it, but she still made a report to Belen.


    Hearing the speech, beren looked at the short haired girl who had followed her and asked, "is it OK?"


    "Of course, oh, by the way, please don''t disturb the students who are still in class." Seeing this, Adria didn''t think it was impossible. She nodded and then asked again.


    "We see, thank you!"


    So the four girls immediately ran to the statues around to visit, and the statue of one of the young men was standing in the middle of the square.


    Belen looked at the statue and blinked. Naturally, he knew who the statue was. Unexpectedly, it was still there.


    "It is said that the statue was carved by several friends of the head of the school park." Seeing the direction Belen looked at, Adree also looked at the huge statue and explained kindly.


    "Well, I''m also one of the participants."


    "Ah?"


    Ed Rui blinked. Could it be said that these friends included the one around him? Thinking of this, the girl''s eyes gradually became longing.


    Students from that school and graduates of the same year as the head of the school will not be a simple role!


    At this time, beren asked, "can you take me to Putin? I want to talk about the past."


    The girl was stunned when she heard the speech, and then replied, "ah, the head of the school is not in the school."


    "Ha?"


    Beren stared at the short haired girl around her, and her brain began to rotate wildly.


    "The head of the school is not in the school park. He left for kalmaga a few days ago to attend the upcoming school festival of frozarno School Park." Adrian explained.


    "Why didn''t you say..."


    "Elder, you didn''t ask!"


    "OK, sorry, it''s my fault."


    Instead of worrying about the girl''s problem, Beilun was a little helpless when he learned that Puding had gone to kalmaga. Fortunately, he came to visit him. It was really a coincidence that he was not in the school park.


    At this time, Adree suddenly looked at the bracelet on her wrist. The girl looked up at beren and said, "senior, the student union has something to do with me. I''ll leave first. Visit the school park yourself, and then I''ll come to you."


    "You''re busy." Belen nodded after hearing the speech.


    After edrie left, beren wandered around the school park. If Puding was in the School Park, he wanted to ask what he had done over the years and had developed into such a scale.


    Passing by several classrooms, Belen secretly looked at the students in the classroom. It seemed that he was studying theoretical knowledge by himself. He looked at the podium. There was no one above. Hasn''t the lecturer come yet?


    The classes in the alchemy school are also divided into specialties, but Belen doesn''t know much about alchemy. He doesn''t have any ideas about alchemy. He only knows a little basic theory in the school, which is probably the difference between theory and practice.


    Beren looked back, then turned around and walked around the corner. Just then, she suddenly collided with a man.


    "Wow!"


    "Ah!"


    Beren''s forehead just collided with someone. He stepped back, covered his forehead with one hand, and then looked at the object of the collision.


    I saw a woman in red business clothes sitting on the ground, covering her forehead with her hands, a pair of glasses and a heavy book on the ground.

 Chapter 241

    "It hurts..."


    The woman in red business dress rubbed her forehead. After a moment of relief, she raised her head and looked at the young man who was at a loss.


    "Sorry, it hurt."


    Seeing that the other party looked at him, beren also hurriedly stretched out his hand.


    The woman picked up her glasses, put them on again, looked at beren''s extended hand, held it, and then stood up slowly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I left in a hurry."


    Beren looked at her dress and asked curiously, "are you a lecturer here?"


    The woman in red picked up the book, nodded and said, "yes, I''m a lecturer here. Ah, no, I need to go to class."


    As if remembering that she was late, the lecturer immediately panicked, nodded to beren and ran to her classroom.


    "What a young lecturer."


    After the other party left, beren said to himself that it is not easy to be a lecturer in a school park. The lecturer''s resume must be passed at the upper level. It is not enough to have only passable knowledge.


    In the previous class, there was a lecturer missing.


    Thinking of this, beren turned back to the outside of the classroom and looked at the platform inside through the window. Sure enough, there was the female lecturer with glasses standing on the platform.


    The red business dress clings to the graceful and plump body, wears a pair of black framed eyes, and exudes a delicate temperament. The eyes are like silk. Under the eyes, there is a tall and beautiful nose, attractive lips, and a ponytail hanging to the willow waist, without losing the feeling of youth and freedom.


    Now looking at the female lecturer from a distance, beren saw it clearly. The grade looked similar to himself. She was still such a beautiful woman.


    Beren''s eyes fell on the faces of those students. Both men and women focused on the female lecturer who was writing on the blackboard on the stage. Sure enough, the beautiful girls attracted much attention wherever they went.


    "Hey, boy, what are you doing?"


    At this time, the voice behind him made Belen come back. He turned and looked. He saw a very handsome man standing in front of him, with several hair colors. I don''t know whether he was born. He was wearing a bachelor''s uniform. If he was equipped with a pair of glasses, he would be more like a scholar.


    "Ah? I''m watching them in class." Beren explained.


    The man with different hair colors looked at the classroom, then his eyes fell on the female lecturer on the podium, and his face showed a strange smile.


    "I was watching Winn."


    "Winn?" Beren was stunned.


    "You don''t even know their names?" After seeing this, the man pulled off the corners of his mouth, pointed to the figure on the podium and said, "Winn Tiffany, this is the name of the lecturer."


    Belen nodded and responded, "Oh."


    The handsome young man patted beren on the shoulder and said understandably, "you must have been watching others just now! It doesn''t matter. Let alone students, many male lecturers are also very interested in this beautiful lecturer."


    "You like people, too?" Beren looked curiously at the man next to him who suddenly came up to hook his shoulders.


    Hearing this, the handsome young man said, "me? No, no, no, I already have a heart. Besides, this is the headmaster''s girlfriend. I won''t ask for trouble to annoy the headmaster."


    "Schoolmaster? Puding''s girlfriend?"


    However, beren''s eyes widened when he heard this. He looked back at the female lecturer Winn Tiffany on the platform.


    "Puding? Call the head of our school by his name. Who are you?" Hearing Belen''s words, the man also looked at the former curiously, then smiled and said, "forget to introduce myself. My name is dean. I think you are very strange. Shouldn''t you be a person in the school park?"


    Bellen turned back, nodded to Dean and said, "my name is Bellen. I''m Puding''s classmate. I wanted to see him today. Unexpectedly, he wasn''t in the school park."


    "Classmate? You also graduated from frozarno academy? Are you a graduate of the same period as the head of the academy?" Dean, who got this answer, was also stunned and looked at the man in front of him in surprise.


    "Yes."


    "Good senior!"


    "Ah?"


    When he heard Dean''s address, Bellen was stunned. He soon recovered, and then looked at the smiling young man in front of him, uncertain.


    "Are you also a graduate of frozarno academy?"


    Dean nodded excitedly. He said, "since the seniors and the kindergarten leaders are graduates of the same period, that''s one year earlier. I didn''t enter school until the seniors graduated."


    What a coincidence! I met my younger generation!


    Belen was also very surprised. This was the first time he met his younger students. He remembered one thing and quickly explained, "I have no idea about the lecturer Winn. I just happen to be watching here."


    "I believe in senior students." Dean smiled and nodded.


    Seeing this, beren is a little worried. Does this guy really know?


    Dean was very excited and said, "senior! I admire you so much!"


    "Why?" Belen asked without knowing why.


    Seeing Bellen ask, Dean thought of some very bad things. He sighed and said with a bitter face: "when we were in the School Park, our tutors and teachers said that most of our school parks were not as good as the previous one. Originally, they were very unconvinced, but after seeing several senior sisters, I admitted that they were really excellent."


    "Ah, it''s better if those guys don''t say the right thing." After hearing the speech, beren also remembered those words that didn''t know whether to attack or motivate them.


    In this regard, Dean shook his head again and again. He said, "no, no, no, except for a few special guys, I think I can''t compare with the seniors in our class. Oh, by the way, do the seniors know what the tutor evaluated the seniors'' class when we graduated?"


    Hearing the speech, beren asked curiously, "what is it?"


    "The tutor said, that session of the seniors was the" golden age! " Dean''s eyes began to shine.


    "This... Seems to be the same thing." Belen recalled a lot of things and said to himself thoughtfully. Then he looked at Dean and asked curiously, "what''s your evaluation?"


    "No, although there are some very powerful guys, it''s not enough to get any evaluation if it''s just a few?" Dean said of course, and then he suddenly remembered something.


    "However, when I went to the school park last year, I also met mentors. They have a very high evaluation of this year''s students! They are no worse than the elders!"


    Hearing this, Bellen was also interested and asked curiously, "what did they say?"

 Chapter 242

    "The age of jade? That''s really powerful."


    Belen also looked forward to such a message. If the jade is carefully carved, it will bloom a more moving luster than gold.


    Students who are expected to surpass them.


    Unconsciously chatted for a long time, but beren was not tired of this primary school brother who liked to ask around, but had a little feeling of being an elder.


    "Shall we talk on the other side?"


    Belen looked at the class behind him and didn''t know when to finish the class, but it''s not a thing to stay here all the time, so he suggested.


    "Ah, good!"


    Dean was very excited when he met an elder. It can be seen how much he worshipped the elders of the golden age. He promised to come down now.


    On the way, Bellen asked curiously, "well, how did Puding talk to lecturer Winn? What do I think, the boy and lecturer Winn are not the same height."


    Hearing the speech, Dean said with a smile: "well, in fact, it''s not all. It''s just that elder Puding has been pursuing Wen en. It''s just a joke to say that it''s a boyfriend and girlfriend relationship. However, Wen en has been teaching for a year. I think the relationship between the head of the school and Wen en is very good. Oh, by the way, Wen en and I are the same."


    "So is she?" Beren was very surprised.


    "Elder Puding takes me to dig people in the school park every year, but several people in our school park are brought from frozarno School Park, and Winn was brought back a year ago."


    Dean was also amused to think of this. The schoolmaster who looked very decent dressed up like a student every year and took him to dig people. It was very interesting.


    "Really..."


    Belen shook her head after hearing the speech, then looked at Dean''s colorful hair color and asked curiously, "you have so many hair colors."


    "This!" Seeing that Bellen cared about this, Dean also explained with a smile: "it has something to do with my magic attribute. My magic attribute is color."


    "Color? So special." It''s the first time beren has heard of this magic attribute.


    They came to the round table by the pond and sat down. Belen looked around at the scenery. He was very concerned about where Puding got so much money.


    "Master!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Can you tell me that the elder''s magic attribute is..." Dean looked expectantly at beren. Although she knew the name of the senior, she didn''t remember at all, so she wanted to guess from the magic attribute.


    Hearing this, Belen''s face became a little bitter. He said, "if I said I didn''t have magic attribute, would you believe it?"


    "No magic attribute?"


    Dean, who heard this answer, was stunned. The reflection arc seemed to extend dozens of times. He finally grinned: "senior, you don''t have to say it doesn''t matter. Don''t lie to me."


    "I didn''t."


    ¡°......¡±


    Dean reached out his hand and rubbed his chin. He thought for a long time. Finally, he asked tentatively, "can''t you say that the senior is a soldier? It''s not right. Frozarno school doesn''t train soldiers, or it''s an alchemical genius..."


    Generally speaking, soldiers are called sergeants on the battlefield, and soldiers here refer to the path chosen by people with very poor magic talent. However, the path of soldiers is limited after all, and it is impossible to be admitted by frozarno School Park. If they are talents in alchemy, it is possible. Even without magic talent, it is a feasible path, But frozarno School Park is a pure magic school park!


    Seeing Dean, she began to guess constantly. Belen didn''t know how to speak. She always felt that if she clearly told her things that she didn''t have magic attribute, her image of senior students in Dean''s heart would collapse.


    "Mr. beren!"


    At this time, latil and others suddenly ran over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Latis came to beren, drew a circle with her hands, opened her big eyes and said in surprise, "there is, there is a big turtle!"


    "Tortoise?"


    Belen was stunned when she heard the speech. When she wanted to ask something, Dean looked at rattis, and then Leia and others.


    "Senior, are they?"


    "Ah, they are the younger generation of my family." Belen briefly introduced them, and then introduced Dean: "this is a graduate of florzalno school, which is my younger brother."


    "A graduate of frozarno academy!"


    Latil''s eyes lit up immediately, and then jumped in front of dean in surprise and looked at the strange and handsome boy in front of her.


    "Really?!"


    Dean was stunned by latil''s inexplicable enthusiasm. Then he touched his hair, smiled, nodded and said, "it''s true. Do you like frozarno school very much?"


    "Super worship!" Latil answered playfully.


    Belen took latil back with one hand and said reluctantly, "don''t get so close. It will annoy others."


    "Ah, yes." Latil flattened her mouth.


    "What do you mean by the big turtle?" Belen asked curiously.


    In this regard, Dean explained with a smile: "the big turtle they said should refer to the one in the pond of our school park. It''s a Warcraft, but it''s gentle and won''t attack people."


    "The big turtle in the pond?" Belen was stunned. He felt a little strange and beautiful. He always felt familiar, so he fell into thinking.


    Latis was still immersed in the excitement of meeting the big turtle. She said with a small mouth: "big brother, I tell you! Just at the other end of the pond, the big turtle seemed to say hello to me!"


    Elia looked at the crowd, then looked at the pond on the other side. She said, "the big turtle is coming out again."


    Hearing her words, everyone looked at the pond and saw a smooth back gradually emerging from the water. Finally, a super big creature surfaced.


    "Woo!"


    The big turtle''s mouth also made a buzzing sound.


    "Wow! Big turtle!"


    Rattish saw this and ran over excitedly, while Leia and Rattish also caught up.


    Seeing this, Dean smiled and said, "that''s not a big turtle. It''s a ink dragon who likes to stay in the water. Puding senior students call it Chino. It seems that it has been here since the establishment of the school park."


    Chino?


    Hearing Dean''s words, beren showed a dull expression, and then gradually recovered. He looked at the ink dragon, whose two light bulb eyes were looking at him.

 Chapter 243

    One man and one beast looked at each other for a long time.


    Belen walked slowly to the lotus pond, and latil and others noticed what Meron was looking at. Now they also looked back and found that Mr. Belen was walking slowly.


    "Mr. beren?"


    Latil called Belem curiously.


    Belen rubbed latil''s head, and then came to the big ink dragon named "Chino", with an exclamation on his face.


    "Why are you so big?"


    "Woo."


    Now it''s time to finish the class. Many students ran out. When they saw the big ink dragon higher than the tree, many people came around. They knew the big turtle.


    At the moment, Winn is holding the textbook to the pond. She stands under a tree and her eyes fall on the man in front of Chino ink dragon.


    "Hey, Winn." Dean came over and said hello.


    Wenn also nodded to Dean, and then asked curiously, "who is that man? Is he a new lecturer?"


    "No, he and elder Puding are classmates and our senior students." Dean explained with a smile. After seeing beren''s contact with Chino, she also said to herself curiously, "Oh, no wonder they know each other."


    "Elder Puding''s... Classmate?" Wen en was a little surprised. His watery eyes looked at the figure in the distance and asked curiously, "which senior student is it?"


    If she and Puding were classmates, she would be the students of the "golden age". It should be very famous, so she is also very curious.


    "I don''t know." Dean helplessly spread his hand. He smiled and said, "just ask later. It seems that he is a very easy-going elder."


    By the pond.


    Chino lowered his high head, stopped in front of beren, blinked his big eyes as if they were shining, as if they were full of joy because of seeing acquaintances.


    "So you are a black dragon. I thought you were a special snake headed turtle." Belen exclaimed, reaching out and touching Chino''s head.


    "Woo!"


    Chino made a voice of dissatisfaction in his mouth, then put his head on Belen and pushed the latter back a few steps. Belen''s words and Chino''s actions made many students laugh.


    "How can there be a turtle with such a long neck!"


    "In other words, the ink dragon was so cute when I was a child!"


    Many students began to talk about these topics one after another. They felt that these topics were very new. However, many people were still discussing beren''s identity and speculated that it was a new lecturer.


    Latil asked curiously, "Mr. Belen, do you know this big guy?"


    When latil asked, Belen was touching Chino''s head. He nodded and explained: "the child was attacked and injured when he was very young. I and some friends brought it here to heal. However, I didn''t expect that the child is still here after the school has been established for so long."


    "It turns out that the senior is one of the original founders."


    There was a clear voice around her. Belen looked over her head. It turned out to be the lecturer Winn who accidentally collided with herself.


    Dean smiled and said, "I have explained the identity of the senior with Winn."


    Hearing the speech, Belen nodded slightly, and then released his hand touching Chino''s head. The big guy also raised his head again, and then circled in the original water, while Belen looked at the ink dragon curiously.


    "Has the child stayed in the School Park and never gone out?"


    When Bellen asked, the answer was Winn. She smiled and said, "Chino can leave along the pond at any time if he wants to go. In order to facilitate it to leave, elder Puding opened a road to the outside, but Chino didn''t leave."


    Dean on the side smiled and echoed: "yes, yes, Chino must have a sense of belonging here, so ah, it is also our teacher here. Our tutor often takes the students out for field investigation. Of course, it is along the waterway, so Chino helps."


    Hearing what they said, Belen was very surprised. He looked at the grown-up ink dragon again, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Obviously they were wearing masks at the beginning. It''s a pity that you still know me."


    After Wen en heard the speech, he smiled and said, "senior, Warcraft knows humans not only by eyes, but also by breath. However, if it knows breath, it must be the person it cares about."


    "So it is." Belen was suddenly in a very cheerful mood. He looked at the smiling ink dragon and sighed: "the injury was not light at the beginning. Fortunately, you grew up safely."


    The young ink dragon doesn''t have much attack power, and its size is small. It is powerless to resist in the face of beasts, while the young Chino was almost eaten by several mountain pigs.


    "Woo!"


    Hearing Belen''s words, the ink dragon fluttered his feet like wings in the water, then closed his mouth and summoned up strength, and then suddenly opened his mouth towards the other side of the pond, and a magic pattern appeared in front of him.


    Boom!


    A very strong column of water gushed out of the magic pattern, bombarded the rockery at the other end of the pond and directly smashed it.


    ¡°.....¡±


    Seeing this scene, Dean grinned. I''m afraid it would cost a lot of money again.


    "Wow, that''s great!"


    Belen was also very surprised. Although he didn''t have any ability when he was young, he could naturally use water magic when he grew up.


    Hearing Belen''s praise, Chino also raised his head happily, and the students around him were cheering and cheering for Chino.


    At this time, Adree came here. She looked curiously at Chino and beren. She didn''t know what had happened when she first arrived here, but she didn''t care very much. After looking at the cheering crowd, she thought it wasn''t a bad thing.


    "Mentor Dean and lecturer Winn."


    Ed Rui said hello to the two elders of the school park.


    Seeing that it was Adrian, Dean smiled and waved his hand, and then asked, "Adrian, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I just found something in the student conference room. If we can, we''d like to invite you two to the conference room and have something to discuss."


    Hearing the speech, Dean looked at Wen en, and then noticed the dignified color in the eyes of the short haired girl. At present, she was also aware of something.


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 244

    In the top conference room of lepchaist School Park, there are students'' Union and many cadres in the school park.


    Dean and Winn came to the conference room. They looked around and there were people. It seemed that the atmosphere was a little heavy, which made Dean frown.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sitting in the seat on the right of the empty head position is the president of the student union of the school park. He sighed and said, "please sit down first."


    So Dean and Winn both sat down in their spare positions and looked at the president of the student union. They were more concerned about what happened to the so-called suspicious people, which actually caused the supreme meeting.


    The student president was a young boy with a pair of eyes. When he saw the people sitting down, he said, "the discipline team patrolling outside found the whereabouts of the suspicious person, and two students were injured."


    "What?! who did it!"


    Everyone frowned when they heard that someone in the discipline team was injured. Unexpectedly, someone dared to hurt someone in the discipline team outside their school park. This matter must not be ignored.


    After a moment of silence, Winn asked, "how are the two students?"


    The student president replied, "fortunately, tutor Xi Wei''an was just nearby. When he heard the news, he was there. The two students only suffered skin trauma and had no worries about their lives."


    Hearing the speech, Dean looked at the middle-aged man in another seat and asked, "senior Xi Weian, do you know who the other person is?"


    "The other party doesn''t seem to deliberately want to avoid her true face. She is a woman in blue. She uses water magic and is very powerful. I shouldn''t be her opponent." Xi Weian recalled what had happened before.


    "Can it be the person of" natural disaster "


    "Some of the surrounding cities have been attacked. Maybe it''s really them."


    Others also began to talk about it, but almost all of them focused on the "natural disaster", but it seems that it is indeed the most likely "natural disaster".


    Dean bowed his head silently, rubbed his chin and frowned. He also felt very nervous about this. He said, "anyway, it''s better to ask the students not to leave the School Park recently. There''ll be no problem when the head of the school park comes back."


    Headmaster!


    Although in everyone''s impression, the head of the school is a cute little Zhengtai image, there is no doubt that the head of the school has made great contributions to the school, and his strength is beyond doubt. As long as he is there, the "natural disaster" will come.


    "By the way, the headmaster''s classmates are also in the school park at the moment."


    At this time, Edry, the discipline committee member, suddenly made a noise. She felt that this was a very important point. After all, she was a classmate of the head of the school, and she must be a very powerful person.


    "Schoolmaster''s classmate?"


    Except Winn and Dean, everyone was stunned. Did the headmaster''s classmates come to their school? Why don''t they know about it.


    At this time, Dean also clapped his hand and said in surprise: "yes, the elder is still in the school park. If the school park is attacked, he will help!"


    Although beren had told dean that he had no magic attribute before, Dean didn''t believe it. It was a little joke made by the senior.


    "The dean''s classmate, the graduate of frozarno academy?"


    The handsome young student president with glasses pushed his eyes, and then showed a surprised look. Since he is a graduate of the same class as the head of the school, he must be a super powerful person, so there is no need to worry about the problem of "natural disaster".


    "However, the senior student must also go to the School Park festival of frozarno School Park. He shouldn''t stay here too long."


    Seeing that everyone was excited, Wen en made a nervous voice to remind him. Sure enough, he cooled the people down in an instant.


    After that, the meeting was over. We decided to let it go. After all, we can''t force others. Moreover, if the "natural disaster" really made a big move, it would be lucky for the person who was willing to help.


    On the edge of the pond, beren is sitting on the stone chair, while latil, latis and Leia are playing with the students. They are all very beautiful girls and naturally likable. Of course, the male students have been unanimously eliminated by the female students and can only watch dry.


    Elia was sitting on the head of Meron. The big guy was floating his head on the water and staring at beren, while the little guy was looking at the scenery from his head.


    Just then, Elia suddenly raised her head. She looked at the sky, and beren on the edge of the pond also raised her head and looked at the sky. The sky was just covered by magic waves.


    A voice came from the side: "that''s the defense barrier started by the school park."


    Belen turned his head and saw a beautiful woman in red business clothes coming. He asked curiously, "what happened?"


    "It may be that the" natural disaster "appeared nearby, so this defense barrier was activated just in case." Winn explained and sat in front of beren.


    "Another" natural disaster " Belen frowned. Could the organization still want to do something about the school? If so, it would be a headache.


    Wen en''s long and narrow charming eyes showed a faint ripple. She asked curiously, "did the senior also meet the person of" natural disaster "before?"


    "Yes, I happened to meet you." Beren nodded.


    "What about the result?" Winn''s eyes were curious.


    Beren said, "of course it''s down."


    Belen didn''t say who knocked her down. After all, Elia''s identity was also very sensitive. However, after hearing what Belen said, Wen en showed a surprised look. Sure enough, the senior student was also very powerful. Then he stood up and bowed down to Belen.


    "Eh? What are you doing?"


    Seeing that Winn was so serious, Belen was also startled and hurried to get up and salute back.


    "Well, I want to ask the senior student to do one thing." Wenn continued.


    "Just say it. Don''t do that." Belem quickly reached out and helped Winn up.


    Wen en straightened up, looked at the young man in front of him and said, "I always think that the" natural disaster "will take action recently. I also ask the senior students to help at that time. If the students are hurt, they will blame themselves when Puding senior comes back."


    "I see." Belen agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 245

    In these three days, Belen still stayed in lepchaist School Park. Her original purpose was to find Puding to rub some food and leave, but she didn''t expect that the latter had left the school park for amarga long ago.


    However, after agreeing to Winn''s request, Bellen was relieved. It was natural to live here for three days. After all, her original intention was inappropriate. Now she is at ease.


    Because the situation seemed a little tense, although Dean and Winn''s teaching was still as usual, they were busy strengthening magic defense in their spare time, which exhausted them.


    In this regard, although Belen wants to help, I''m sorry, he can''t strengthen the defense magic. There are few magic that can make him use.


    Therefore, recently, Bellen has nothing to do except going to some classes. As for the class, Dean arranged it, but everyone seems to be happy with it.


    As for latil, they have temporarily joined the big family of lepchaist School Park. Apart from Elia and latis, latil and Leia are very interested in the classroom.


    Although lepchaist is an alchemy Park, there are still some teaching about magic. After all, these are compulsory courses.


    At the moment, beren is sitting on Chino''s head and watching the scenery. Originally, Chino would not appear often in the School Park, but it seems that because of beren, both ends will come out to have a look in these three days.


    "Senior students, senior students!"


    When she heard someone calling, Bellen also looked. She saw a man with colorful hair standing by the pond. When she saw Dean, Bellen also said hello.


    "Dean, what''s the matter?"


    Beren got up and jumped down lightly.


    "Ah, yes, a community studying herbs applied for waterway observation. I thought, since the seniors are very boring, do you want to take those students? I believe the seniors can protect them."


    I have long found that Belen has been doing nothing. Dean also thinks that the senior is too boring. Maybe he wants to find something to do. Anyway, the protective cover has been opened. As long as it is within the scope of the protective cover, there is probably no problem, so he agrees to the application of the students of the herbaceous research society.


    Belen also thought about it. Latil and her family seem to be very interested in classroom life now, so they just say hello and run to class after seeing him recently. They always feel that they are back to the time when latil and her family worked. Although they don''t want to admit it, they are really lonely and boring.


    "OK, leave it to me!"


    Seeing Bellen''s promise, Dean nodded happily. Although he didn''t know which senior was in the golden age, he must be a great senior.


    That afternoon, the cool spring breeze brushed the wicker.


    "Hello, master!"


    Neat greetings came from the mouths of seven young people, four of whom were girls and three were boys. They were the students of the herb research society.


    "Hello."


    Bellen nodded slightly. He looked at seven young people who were a little excited and asked curiously, "how old are you?"


    The first one was a girl. She smiled and replied, "senior, we are sophomores. I''m 15 years old. I''m the president of the herbal research society. My name is Amy."


    The rest of the young people reported their names. They all looked at the young man who was said to be a graduate of the same period of the head of the school.


    Although the head of the school looks like them, there is no doubt that he is an elder who makes them look forward to and respect. Since he is the head''s classmate, he must be a great man!


    "Fifteen?"


    Belen recalled that he was in the second grade at the age of 15, but now he is 21.


    How time flies.


    After a sigh, beren let the students sit on Chino, and beren was the last to jump up, and then there was no need to show the way. Chino seemed to know where to go.


    "Senior, what kind of person is the head of the school?"


    A boy looked at beren with curious eyes and added, "the head of the school is my idol!"


    "He?"


    Beren sat there thinking for a moment, stretched out a finger thoughtfully and said, "child?"


    "Children?"


    After they heard the speech, the head of the school who was a kid emerged from the bottom of their hearts. Then they all laughed and said it was really right!


    "Well, I can''t blame him. Who let his magic attribute be that." Belen also smiled. He spread his hand and said he had nothing to do.


    The young people all smiled and nodded. This is really a helpless thing.


    "Senior! Did the head of the school park also excel in the school park?" A female student who worshipped Puding asked this question, which also made several other students very concerned.


    Although the head of the school did not show his strength, there is no doubt that he must be a super powerful person with such magic attributes.


    For this problem, beren was also thinking seriously. Finally, he nodded and said, "it''s very powerful."


    "How powerful is it? Compared with the elders?" A male student asked very cunningly.


    Another woman slapped the boy on the head and said discontentedly, "what a faux pas!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Belen didn''t care about it. After thinking about it, he said, "if it refers to the college period, I''m probably better."


    After getting the answer, the boy was very unconvinced and shouted, "senior, you''re not bragging!"


    Beren retorted, "no!"


    When they reached a river, the young people immediately jumped to the shore, and then began to look for plants and make records as they planned.


    Seeing the energetic young people, beren also remembered many past events. In the original School Park, there was a community called "Jianju community", which was only seven people. It was also a very interesting community.


    I don''t know whether there is a "Jianju society" in the current "frozarno School Park". After all, after the students of that session graduated one by one, beren vaguely remembered that the society was empty when she left.


    "If not, it''s a pity."

 Chapter 246

    Several places have been changed continuously, and the students are still looking for rare plants excitedly. This area is an excellent plant area found in the school park. Many plants are rarely mentioned even in the book.


    Beren lay on Chino''s back and looked into the sky. After drinking a few salivas, Chino turned his head and shouted softly at beren.


    Hearing Chino''s cry, Belen also sat up, stood up, jumped on Chino''s head, squatted down and touched the big guy''s head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just after asking this sentence, beren suddenly jumped in his heart. His eyes looked at the dense forest around him and frowned slightly. Just now, he felt a wave of magic.


    Normally, there should be no one here. Is that magic wave uploaded from some Warcraft? No way, there should be no Warcraft here.


    Warcraft with a gentle heart like Chino is extremely rare. Generally speaking, they are very cruel big guys. Puding can''t allow them to survive here. After all, some students will go out.


    So


    Belen did not hesitate. He shouted, "something has happened. We must leave here at once!"


    "Master! What happened?"


    The sword in the hands of the president Amy Belen was gentle, and the light blue light rose slowly from him and the sword, and his strength climbed to the realm of "35%.


    When the sword edge cut across, a round of sword Qi whirled around and turned away in a ring. All the trees in the distance were silently cut off, and the countless fire rain was strangled out by the sword Qi as cold as a storm at the moment.


    Boom!


    The surrounding lakes lined out and splashed countless splashes, and the successive magic behind could not penetrate the natural defense barrier.


    "How awesome!"


    The seven students on Chino''s back are all wide eyed at the moment. Unexpectedly, this seemingly ordinary elder has such power!


    Seeing that he had temporarily stopped those magic attacks, Belen also reduced his strength. His eyes looked at the wall of the huge castle in the distance.


    There is no doubt that the "natural disaster" has taken action.


    Latil, they


    In the dense forest, under a cloak, a beautiful face appeared in the sun. If Belen was present, he would recognize it. This man was one of the people who had besieged al.


    Witch using space magic, Iona!


    After seeing that the attack of the witches failed, Iona also frowned. Because it was far away, she couldn''t see what their opponent looked like and what magic it was, which made her very distressed.


    Then, Iona chanted a magic spell, and the space in front of her was slowly distorted, while she said calmly, "we have been found. It may be the tutor of the school. Here, we failed to intercept."


    On the outskirts of lepchaist School Park.


    A woman in a red dress was floating in mid air. It was a beautiful woman with eyes shining like stars, red lips and white teeth, and a gorgeous red and charming lip under her delicate nose.


    When she heard the voice in her ear, the woman in red said indifferently, "just right, it''s not suitable for me to sneak attack."


    When she said these words, the woman in red slowly raised her hand. The slender hand was as bright as jade, and the vast magic gushed out of the palm. A huge magic grain suddenly appeared in the air, and the hot breath filled the air. The breathtaking smile appeared on the beautiful face.

 Chapter 247

    "Less than 100 meters in front of the School Park, I found the powerful magic of the unknown!"


    Someone rushed into the Supreme Council room and shouted. Everyone stood up at this moment, and then one quickly presented the picture on the round table with projection magic.


    When they saw the huge magic lines, everyone was shocked. Someone was launching magic, and the direction of aiming was undoubtedly them!


    "Emergency alert! Take all the students to the disaster prevention hall!"


    The student president immediately responded at this moment, and then immediately distributed the task and sent all the discipline teams to maintain the evacuation order, because there will be fighting next!


    "Move!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone ran out of the conference room at this moment. When Dean left, he looked back at the red figure in the projection. His eyes coagulated slightly, and then ran out.


    A hundred meters away, the woman in red had a smile on her face. There was a huge fireball condensed in front of her. She bent her fingers and shot, and the huge fireball flew out immediately, and she floated slowly.


    "All the students follow me!"


    After an emergency, all the tutors stopped the class at the first time after receiving the news, and then took all the students out of the classroom and out of the field.


    The discipline committee members are maintaining order, and Adri is very nervous at the moment. She is also the first time to encounter such a situation. Unexpectedly, someone dares to attack the school park!


    "That, that!"


    Hearing the voice behind her, Edry turned and looked. She saw four girls standing there. She remembered that they were the girls following the elder.


    Adrian suddenly remembered the current situation and was very nervous. She quickly shouted, "get out of here and hand it over to the tutors!"


    "We want to know where Mr. beren has gone?"


    After hearing the speech, Adrian was stunned: "didn''t you stay with you, elder?"


    "No." Latil shook her head.


    Seeing this, Adrian hesitated for a moment, and then said, "it doesn''t matter. Elder, he will certainly take care of himself. You''d better leave here with us first!"


    Latil was very worried. When she wanted to say something, Leia suddenly pulled her arm. The latter shook her head at latil.


    "If we stay here, it will cause trouble. Mr. Bellen is much more stable than us. We will take good care of ourselves. Protecting ourselves is the best help to Mr. Bellen."


    "I, I see."


    Edrie glanced at Leia and felt that the blonde girl was very mature. She nodded, then said "come with me", and then took the lead.


    "What''s that?"


    Suddenly someone shouted in the crowd, and everyone looked up. When they saw the fast coming super fireball, the eyes of countless students were wide open.


    "Dean, Dean is up there!"


    It was soon found that before seeing the big fireball, there was a closer looking figure. It was a man with colorful hair who was floating in the air at the moment.


    Dean floated in the air. He looked at the students below, and then looked back at the big fireball approaching at great speed. He muttered to himself, "it''s really big."


    A brush appeared in the young man''s hand and a small felt hat appeared on his head. The magic rose slowly from him. He began to wave the brush in front of him.


    "Painting magic ¡¤ arbitrary weaving."


    A small magic line appeared at the tip of the brush, but such an insignificant magic line has amazing power!


    When the big fireball approached, the hot breath swept through the space. When it came to Dean, the painter man looked calm, and the tip of the brush fell on the fireball.


    Buzz!


    Under countless lines of sight, the big fireball suddenly twisted, and finally seemed to twist. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a small flame and fell into the river below.


    "Mentor Dean! How handsome!"


    When seeing this behind the scenes, countless students cheered, but several tutors looked dignified, especially Dean''s fellow student, lecturer Wen en.


    "You can''t stay here. Take the students away immediately!"


    Many students wanted to see the next battle, but they could not go against the wishes of their mentors, so they were taken away and taken to the disaster prevention hall.


    Wenn looked at the figure in the sky and muttered to himself with some worry: "Dean..."


    At the moment, Dean was floating in the air with a dignified look. There was sweat on his face and he was still panting. He never thought that the fireball contained such a huge magic, which led him to consume a lot of magic to change that magic.


    "Oh, very powerful, magical magic."


    At this time, Dean heard a pleasant voice, as crisp as a lark, but it didn''t seem friendly in his ears, because he was the only one in the air.


    Dean looked up and saw a woman in a burning red dress floating slowly. Strangely, there was liquid red magic on her, like a flame burning, but she didn''t burn her red dress.


    Magic liquid, fire element.


    Seeing this scene, a dignified look appeared in Dean''s eyes, which can only be achieved by elemental magic, and can only be achieved by people who have an absolute and thorough understanding of their own magic.


    "Are you a natural disaster?"


    Hearing Dean''s inquiry, the woman in red smiled and said, "yes, I''m the person of" natural disaster ". Oh, I''m the Witch of flame, Yanlian temple ¡¤ letisia."


    Sure enough, he is a "natural disaster" person, and may be one of the core figures at the highest level!


    For each other''s strength, Dean can only have a general guess, but nevertheless, they can''t ignore each other''s strength.


    Dean stared at the woman in red and asked in a deep voice, "are you alone?"


    "That''s more than that." YanLian Temple pointed to the direction behind the School Park, smiled and said, "there are still a lot of my companions over there."


    "Over there..." Dean looked at it. Then his eyes widened slowly and suddenly panicked. He remembered that there were seven students still there!


    When Dean looked gloomy, YanLian Temple stood up helplessly and said, "I wanted to attack you, but ah, it seems that someone found out and the interception failed, so I plan to attack."


    "Interception failed?"


    Hearing this, Dean was stunned for a moment, and then slowly breathed out a breath. It must be because the senior student made a move. The seven students had no resistance, so he looked at Yanlian temple again.


    "I won''t let you pass."


    "Past? Ah, no need." Yan Lian temple said with a smile, and then under Dean''s puzzled eyes, she pointed to Dean''s back and said, "look at the back."


    Hearing the speech, Dean quickly turned back, but he didn''t see anything. Immediately, his heart jumped heavily. He just felt a hot feeling behind him, and a charming laughter came into his ears.

 Chapter 248

    When Dean looked back, he saw only a huge fireball approaching, and came to him in the blink of an eye. When he was frightened, he didn''t forget to resist in front of him with a paintbrush.


    Boom!


    The huge fireball pressed Dean down and fell towards the school park below. This scene opened the eyes of many tutors still in the school park.


    "Stop!"


    Dean shouted and tore his voice to resist the huge fireball. At the moment, the brush in his hand burst into colorful light. He tried his best to input the magic into it.


    "Painting magic ¡¤ start over!"


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The colorful brilliance immediately turned into countless silk threads and spread around. In the blink of an eye, it wrapped the big fireball. The magnificent magic surged from the fireball, and the hot breath dropped rapidly. Finally, even the surface of the fireball gradually disappeared, turning into flower seedlings and floating out.


    "Wow, what a magical magic."


    Not far away, Yanlian temple was surprised to see its fireball dissipated, but it clapped with appreciation.


    Dean panted in the sky. He wiped the sweat on his face with his hand. At the moment, he was still palpitating. The woman''s strength was too strong. He felt that he could not be his opponent.


    "Well, try this again."


    YanLian Temple smiled and waved Hui''s sleeves. Countless flames appeared in the air, and then turned into a meteor shower, shooting at Dean.


    Seeing this, Dean also clenched her teeth and continued to resist.


    "Mentor Dean! You''re fighting back!"


    The tutor who couldn''t fight at the bottom saw that Dean was only concerned with defense. At present, he couldn''t help shouting. How can he win in defense all the time!


    "It''s no use, Dean. He won''t attack."


    Beside the tutor, Winn shook his head and sighed.


    Hearing the speech, the tutor was stunned. He asked suspiciously, "why?"


    "Because, Dean, he doesn''t dare."


    Wenn looked at the figure in the sky, made such a sigh, and then stopped talking. After determining that the strength of the other party was not what Dean could resist, she was also a little anxious.


    Although she wanted to help, after seeing that the other party was the Witch of fire, Wen en couldn''t do it, because her magic attribute was wood. If the other party''s flame touched, something would happen to the whole mountain forest.


    "I said, it''s boring to defend hard."


    YanLian Temple looked at the young boy panting in the distance and said with great dissatisfaction. Then she looked at the protective cover that had taken shape below.


    "The eggshell is broken. My task is to destroy you."


    Therefore, YanLian Temple began to fall slowly, and then came to the top of the protective cover. She raised her hand, and the magic of the flame rose immediately.


    "No!"


    Dean was shocked when he saw that the other party was going to destroy the protective cover, but at the moment, he was resisted by fire and rain and couldn''t stop the other party.


    "Stop her!"


    Wen en and others at the bottom saw that Yanlian temple was going to destroy the protective cover. They also started immediately. A lot of magic poured out at the moment to blow the woman in red.


    "Useless, useless."


    YanLian Temple smiled and waved, and the hot fire appeared around her. Once the magic approached, it was all burned, and her palm turned over, then pressed down, and a magic pattern appeared on the protective cover, and then the towering flame broke out.


    Bang!


    The impact of the explosion seemed to shake the earth and the whole mountain forest seemed to tremble, and YanLian Temple successfully entered the airspace of the school park. She looked at several people still standing outside the school park.


    "Protect students!"


    Xi Weian and other tutors immediately looked ugly after seeing this, but they were very clear about their primary purpose and immediately ran to the direction of the disaster prevention hall.


    They can do anything, but they must not let the students be hurt. This is their duty as teachers.


    "Are you hiding? Where are you hiding?"


    YanLian Temple looked at all directions, and finally settled in the distant dense forest, where you can vaguely see the students, who have not entered the disaster prevention hall.


    Seeing where YanLian Temple looked, Dean looked ugly and hurriedly shouted, "Hey! Aren''t you afraid to disturb the head of our school?! he is expected to be awakened by you now!"


    Hearing Dean''s words, YanLian Temple laughed. She said, "why, do you have to say that your headmaster is studying magic, so he is closed? When I''m stupid, haven''t you already gone to amarga?"


    Dean bit his teeth. Although he knew he couldn''t frighten each other, he still tried. He made another effort to solve all the fire and rain, and then floated in front of Yanlian temple.


    "I''m your opponent. What are you looking around?"


    Hearing Dean''s words, YanLian Temple shook her head reluctantly. She said discontentedly, "you only know that a strong defense can also be regarded as my opponent?"


    "I don''t care. If you don''t beat me, I won''t let you find them!" Dean''s stubborn temper came up. He bit his teeth and had to stop each other. Elder Puding was not here, and senior beren didn''t know whether he had come back. He had to stop this woman, otherwise no one could stop her there.


    "I don''t mind if you want to die first."


    YanLian Temple spread her hands, indicating that it doesn''t matter who comes first. She stretched out a finger, and then her mouth changed a few times, as if she was chanting a spell.


    Seeing this scene, Dean also became vigilant. The magic that makes witches and women have to say spells must be very terrible. One who is not careful may be killed.


    "Don''t be nervous, just let you stay here. I want to see your magic again."


    It seems to be aware of dean''s vigilance. YanLian Temple shows him a moving smile that makes all flowers pale, and his fingers are a little quiet at the moment.


    Buzz!


    A fiery red line suddenly extended from all directions, and then wrapped Dean in it. Finally, countless lines suddenly returned to one end, forming a huge magic array. The hot breath made Dean wet all over.


    "Don''t touch it, or it will melt."


    YanLian Temple blinked, kindly reminded, and then looked again at the direction of those students'' evacuation. Her little tongue licked at her mouth. She seemed very interested. She smiled to herself.


    "Well, I want to solve those lovely little guys."


    In the palm of Yanlian temple, another flame gradually magnified, and finally turned into a huge fireball. With a slight push, it shot away towards the position of the disaster prevention hall.


    "Stop!"


    Dean was shocked and immediately urged his magic to break the flame prison, but he was powerless. These magic contain very complex prohibitions.


    Outside the disaster prevention hall in the distance.

 Chapter 249

    All the students had entered the disaster prevention hall, and the tutors also wiped their sweat. A male tutor suddenly noticed the little silver haired girl who was still outside. He was stunned and hurried over.


    "Why don''t you go in..."


    Seeing the little girl with silver hair looking up at the sky, the male tutor also looked at the trend, and his voice suddenly stopped at the moment, and his eyes almost stared out.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Hearing this cry, the students in the disaster prevention hall looked out. When latil and Leia saw Elia still standing outside, they immediately ran in panic, but were stopped by the discipline team and tutors.


    "Elia!"


    It seems that she heard the cry of latil and Leia. Elia also turned around and blinked without responding. Leia was a little stunned. Then she saw the big fireball that was getting closer and closer.


    "No!"


    Wen en and others who hurried in the distance also realized that they were not as fast as the fireball, so they immediately chanted magic without any sign.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    Countless kinds of magic were combined, and the colorful brilliance was intertwined to form a huge screen, which resisted the big fireball and blocked its progress.


    "Blocked!"


    After seeing this, the male tutor wiped out his cold sweat, and then hurriedly tried to push Elia into the disaster prevention hall. However, his heart suddenly trembled because there was another change above.


    YanLian Temple smiled gently and raised its fingers gently. There was a huge magic array behind the fireball, from which thousands of fire and rain poured out. The terrible high temperature made the world dry and hot. The veil was also riddled with holes. Finally, it collapsed directly and turned into a streamer.


    "I don''t care what happens after that!"


    Wen en was also angry when he saw that the defense was broken. He decided that even if the dense forest burned, he could not keep his hand. Then he relied on elder Puding to restore the original state!


    The charming but gentle female lecturer made a decision at this moment. She crossed her hands in front, palms outward, chanted magic spells in her mouth, and the green radiance gently burst out amazing magic at her feet.


    "Spirit of wood, you kind-hearted, let the songs of wood in the forest ring and gather into the most solid shield wall to shade the world."


    Buzz!


    The endless vine branches grew rapidly and gathered towards the sky. They gathered into a very strong vine above and threw it hard at the fireball.


    Winn knew she couldn''t bind and resist the fireball, so she had to try her best to fly the fireball as long as she could do it. Of course, she wasn''t sure her magic could withstand the high temperature!


    When the rattan came to the big fireball, the terrible high temperature began to erode the rattan and began to be almost ashes with the naked eye, but it still persisted. The green light lingered on the unfinished rattan and became closer and closer to the big fireball. However, when it touched, there was only a little left.


    However, it is this little bit that makes the big fireball break away from the route of directly hitting the disaster prevention hall!


    "Interesting."


    YanLian Temple just smiled gently.


    "Open the protective cover!"


    When seeing the big fireball out of the direct attack route, someone shouted immediately below. As long as there is no disaster prevention hall in the middle, the protective cover is enough to resist the impact!


    Buzz!


    An invisible magic wave instantly covered the whole disaster prevention hall. Everyone was calmly looking at the coming big fireball. It would be bad if they couldn''t stop it.


    The male tutor could no longer care about whispering. He hurriedly pushed Elia inside. It was too dangerous to stand outside. However, the next moment, the little girl with silver hair turned the corner and went to the other end.


    "You..."


    Just when he wanted to drag Elia back, the male tutor suddenly felt his head was big, because there was a little cat ear girl standing there.


    At the moment, latil and Leia also found something. The former was stunned and muttered to himself: "where''s latis? Where''s latis?"


    "Latis is there!"


    Leia pointed out of the hall, and she and latiton ran out of the way and hugged the little cat.


    "Latis! Where have you been!"


    The kitten looked back at the two anxious faces and said blankly, "I''m looking at that." She also pointed to the approaching fireball in the sky.


    "Get in there!"


    A group of tutors ran over and dragged the girls into the disaster prevention hall. Then, the male tutor suddenly noticed that the little girl with silver hair suddenly floated.


    "This..."


    Everyone stared at the scene, and at this time, the fireball was about to fall on the protective cover, but the next moment stunned everyone.


    Hum.


    That fireball, it''s blocked!


    Silver hair floated in the air, a petite figure stood there, a small hand was resisting in front of the fireball, and the magic was winding around the body.


    However, in the short time that the fireball stayed, the terrible high temperature even the trees were burned to ashes, and the students below were sweating on the ground.


    However, someone quickly reacted and shouted, "come on, push it back!"


    Elia seemed to hear the man''s words, and then slowly rose with the fireball, and the temperature suddenly dropped at the moment, which relieved many people.


    "Elia! Be careful!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Elia looked back at the figure of latil and others below, and then nodded. When she looked back, the cold color of her eyes was no longer hidden.


    The magic contained in the fireball is irresistible by the protective cover. If it falls to the ground, it can be completely destroyed even if it does not hit the disaster prevention hall.


    At the thought of latil they would be hurt, Elia''s little hand couldn''t help shaking up, and now she was standing in the sky and looking at the red dress woman in the distance.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect an unexpected person, or a very lovely child. It''s great!"


    Yanlian temple was surprised to see the silver haired little girl who took off with her fireball in the distance. When she saw the other party''s exquisite face, she made a happy voice.


    "That child is..."


    Dean, who was about to break the prison in the distance, was stunned when she saw Elia. Isn''t this one of the children who followed senior beren?


    How did she


    Elia gazed at the red dress woman in the distance, and then gently waved her hand. The fireball flew towards the Yanlian temple in the distance, and the silver haired little girl said coldly.

 Chapter 250

    However, seeing that the big fireball created by herself flew to herself, YanLian Temple didn''t seem to care. She just giggled.


    "Give it back to me? What a good boy."


    The fireball came to her. Yanlian temple also resisted it with one hand. Then, under the eyes of countless people, the fireball gradually narrowed. Finally, there was only a small fireball in Yanlian temple''s hand. She threw the small fireball into her mouth.


    "Well, let me guess, who are you?"


    YanLian Temple smiled at the silver haired little girl in the distance, nodded his head thoughtfully and said, "a few days ago, a cadre of our" natural disaster "was said to have been killed by the silver haired little girl. Is that you?"


    Elia just looked at each other calmly and didn''t give any answer. It seemed that it had nothing to do with her.


    However, YanLian Temple took her silence as the default. She reached out and pinched her white lotus petal like chin, pretending to be surprised.


    "It''s really that" witch ". It''s really as beautiful as the rumor, and it''s so small."


    Dean in the distance was also stunned after hearing the speech. Does "witch" mean the "witch" who escaped from Sattar arena? Is it this little girl with silver hair?


    Why is the "witch" by the side of Bailun senior?


    It is said that the "witch" was taken away by someone from an organization, but in fact, she was taken away by senior Bailun? I seem to know something amazing


    "I''ve heard how powerful your Excellency" witch "is. Then let me see it today?"


    After determining Elijah''s identity, the woman in red dress seemed to be excited. She raised her hand and aimed her palm at Elijah''s position. A happy smile appeared on her face, with a kind of crazy smell.


    Buzz!


    Magic lines appeared in the air around Elijah in all directions. Small flames suddenly appeared on the red lines. At the next moment, they turned into a violent flame vortex, trapped Elijah in the center, and the hot heat wave swept away, shaking dean who had just broken the prison out.


    In the disaster prevention hall, a mentor used projection magic to project the mirror image above the disaster prevention hall. Everyone was watching the battle.


    "Elia!"


    When she saw that Elijah was trapped by the flame vortex, latil couldn''t help exclaiming, and her heart was full of worry. Although she knew that Elijah was very powerful, her opponents this time were not comparable to those before.


    Even Leia, who had more guesses about Elia, was calm at the moment, because the woman in the red dress made her feel extremely dangerous. It was a feeling she had never felt before. No, it was the first time she saw Elia''s killing performance, but later she forgot because of her close relationship.


    Whew!


    Under the sight of countless roads, a silver beam suddenly pierced through the flame vortex, and finally turned into the light of the ring, which directly dispersed the flame vortex into countless flames, and the silver figure stepped out of the air.


    "Interesting."


    YanLian Temple thought it would be too boring if the other party couldn''t break the magic.


    "It''s all right."


    Dean was relieved. Then he suddenly looked into the forest not far away. He saw several people in cloaks and frowned immediately.


    That''s what the woman in red skirt said before. Aren''t they in danger below? Then he turned his head and looked at the silver haired little girl in the distance. He hesitated for a moment and spoke.


    "Can I ask you here?"


    Elia glanced over at Dean, nodded, then turned around, her fingers moved, with silver shining silver hair shuttling towards Yanlian temple.


    Seeing this, Dean no longer hesitated and immediately swept away towards the bottom. He guessed that since those people could come in without the protective cover, there might be people using space magic.


    Haven''t elder beren come back yet?


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The silver hair curled in the air and pierced towards Yanlian temple from all directions. Each hair has the power to penetrate the fine iron, and YanLian Temple didn''t want to resist, but retreated.


    "I don''t want to burn such beautiful hair."


    YanLian Temple looked at the snow like beautiful silk thread flying all over the sky and sighed, but when she saw the silver hair attacking again, she could only sigh.


    "Don''t you think I can''t burn it?"


    In this regard, Elia was still silent and continued to attack. Her fingers flicked gently, and the silver hair all over the sky washed down towards Yanlian temple like a waterfall.


    "Then I''m sorry."


    YanLian Temple smiled with regret, and then raised her hands. With her action, the flame rose from under her feet, like a sea of fire, directly spread to the silver waterfall and burned it.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Elia was also stunned. Then she pulled her finger and the silver hair returned. She seemed to feel a little distressed holding the silver wire at the end of her silver hair.


    "That''s it?"


    Yanlian temple was also stunned. She burned a lot. It seems that the magic can make her hair grow by herself. The next moment, she decided to attack directly.


    The sea of fire surged, and the boiling heat wave swallowed up even the clouds in the sky and rolled towards Elia. Under the sea of fire, Elia''s figure seemed so small.


    "Be careful!"


    Many people were also shocked to see this behind the scenes, especially Leia and latil. It was the first time they saw someone who could win the battle with Elia.


    At the moment when YanLian Temple started magic, she was suddenly stunned. She saw the "angry" look in the eyes of the silver haired little girl in the distance.


    Get angry?


    In Elijah''s heart, she has two things to guard, one is to protect latil and them, and the other is to protect her hair, which is the color everyone likes.


    "Earth, get up."


    When the flame swept down and was about to engulf the petite figure, a slightly angry voice sounded, the earth suddenly shook violently, countless mud and stones suddenly gushed out, and finally turned into an ocean more majestic than the sea of fire, and even directly fought back.


    Earth magic!


    These four words appeared in the heart of Yanlian temple. There was a faint brilliance in those star like eyes. As expected, as in the intelligence, "witch" was also good at earth magic!


    There is super element magic with essence detachment in earth magic!


    "Swallow her."


    At the command, the mud and stone rushed directly towards Yanlian temple, and the earth sank for a few minutes and was completely hollowed out.

 Chapter 251

    Boom!


    The sky seemed to be covered by the earth. The sun scattered. The stone sea fell on the top of Yanlian temple. Her eyes sank slightly, her hands turned around, and dozens of magic lines floated around one by one.


    Bang!


    The stone sea drowned Yanlian temple, and the earth was shocked. The lepchaist School Park is now in a mess like ruins, which can be regarded as achieving half of the purpose of "natural disaster", but their other half purpose is to solve everyone.


    "Stop them!"


    At the moment, countless Western tutors and lecturers who have not yet been destroyed have been attacked by the "natural disaster", and Wen en and others began to resist.


    "Don''t let them near the disaster prevention hall!"


    Dean wiped out the magic of several witches, and then shouted. The next moment, he suddenly flew out like a heavy blow, crashed into a tree, fell down, and then coughed up and coughed up bright red blood.


    "Space magic."


    Dean wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, then raised his eyes and looked at the purple robed woman coming towards him in the distance. He stood up with a dignified heart. He still had a headache for this attack that the naked eye could not clearly capture.


    "Dean Gabriel, who can use magical painting magic, is a graduate of frozarno School Park and now tutor lepchaist, right?" The purple robed woman revealed Dean''s identity, then smiled and introduced herself: "I''m Iona, the Witch of space."


    "Are witches so beautiful?"


    Dean teased and responded to each other, then glanced around at the many people in cloaks.


    Hearing Dean''s words, Iona was stunned, and then said with a lost smile, "thank you for your praise, but my task is to kill you."


    "I won''t let you kill anyone."


    One side came a beautiful woman in red business clothes. It was Winn. She stood beside Dean and stared at the purple woman in front of her.


    "Winn."


    "Dean, you go and help them. Leave this man to me."


    "OK."


    The two reached a very tacit exchange. As Dean''s classmate, Winn naturally knew that the latter had a headache to deal with such opponents, so he decided to make an exchange, and Dean was not hypocritical, because he knew Winn was not weak.


    Just as Dean was about to leave, Winn suddenly shouted, "also, just let go and give it to Puding senior."


    Hearing this, Dean looked back at Winn, nodded, said "I see", and then seemed determined to support other mentors.


    Looking at the charming and delicate woman in front of her, Iona said, "Winn Tiffany, who is good at wood magic, is a graduate of the same class as Dean Gabriel."


    Whew, whew, whew.


    Countless wooden vines came flying to bind Iona, but they fell into the space and all plunged into the mud and stones underground.


    Space magic, one of the strangest magic.


    "Maybe your classmate will be very difficult to deal with me, but how much easier do you think you will be?"


    Iona looked at the vines on the ground, then smiled and looked at Winn. Naturally, they also investigated the magic that the latter was good at.


    The magic of wood attribute can be said to be of many uses and outstanding in any aspect, but Iona is confident in her space magic. As a witch, she has a natural advantage.


    "Space cleavage."


    Iona''s palm turned quietly, and wenn''s position suddenly began to twist. The latter frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, she turned out in such a professional dress.


    "It''s very flexible."


    Hearing Iona''s words, Wen en crossed his hands and said calmly, "please don''t underestimate the graduates of florzalno School Park."


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The green magic lines appeared at the feet of Iona, and the rising gentle magic was accompanied by the dazzling brilliance.


    "Magic array!?"


    Iona was startled. She found that the vines around her were actually depicting magical array patterns for the woman named Winn. Now she was trapped in it.


    incorrect!


    The attack just now is for now!


    Buzz!


    Countless vines were punctured from the countless magical array lines, which bound Iona''s whole body at a speed difficult to capture by the naked eye.


    "Ah!"


    There was no barb on the vine, so she didn''t hurt Iona, but her whole body was tied tightly. The more she struggled, the tighter she was bound, so that her breathing became urgent.


    "Are you good at depicting the magic array?"


    Iona looked at Wen en in front of her with some difficulty. She didn''t expect that the other party would control wooden rattan to depict the magic array. Now she can''t move all over her body, even her magic is blocked, so she can''t even use magic.


    "No, I''m not good at depicting the magic array, but you underestimate me." Winn looked at Iona calmly. She didn''t lie and annoy each other. It''s a fact.


    The strength of the graduates of florzalno School Park can not be fully understood by a survey report. Even Wen en, who is gentle, is also a magic mentor that can not be underestimated.


    Although she was captured, Iona didn''t seem to be flustered at all. She smiled and said, "well, I can''t fight back with a smile. Why don''t you kill me? Do you want to know something about our organization from me, or are you a person who doesn''t want to kill?"


    Wenn was not disturbed by each other''s words. She took a look at the location of the red skirt woman who had been swallowed by the stone sea in the distance, and then calmly looked at Iona.


    "Your one seems to have lost."


    In this regard, Iona wanted to shake her head but couldn''t do it. She just smiled and said, "she''s just playing. The" witch "is powerful, but it''s impossible to win her so easily."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Several successive bombing sounds rang out. Six flames suddenly rushed into the sky and penetrated from the earth and stone sea. A figure was surrounded by flames and slowly rose into the sky.


    YanLian Temple looked at the mud and stones that had calmed down below, and then looked to the distance. She was looking at her silver haired little girl. There was a moving Juyan smile on her beautiful face, and then slowly closed her eyes.


    "Mingming could have done it to me just now, but unfortunately, it''s my turn now."


    When hearing the words of Yanlian temple, Elia''s delicate eyebrows frowned slightly, and then she seemed to feel something. She immediately looked up and her eyes enlarged slightly.


    There was a touch of red light on the sky that day, which seemed to be brewing. There were four huge magic lines engraved in the air. At this moment, YanLian Temple reopened its eyes, shrouded in red light, adding a bit of mystery to it. On the sky, it seemed to open its eyes. The clouds lined up on both sides, and the four huge magic lines merged together, The red light enveloped the whole school park below.

 Chapter 252

    "Then... What''s that!?"


    Everyone was attracted by the red color of the sky. Although they didn''t know what it was, the red light gave everyone a great threat.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Winn frowned, then looked at Iona, who was bound by herself, and asked in a deep voice, "doesn''t she even let you go?"


    There is no doubt that the target of the red skirt woman is not just the little girl with silver hair. She wants to destroy the whole school park!


    Iona looked at Winn. A moment later, she smiled faintly. She said, "before, you told me not to underestimate you. Well, please, don''t underestimate me."


    "What are you talking about? You don''t even..."


    Without even saying "can''t move", Wen en''s eyes suddenly opened, and her shoulder was pierced. It was a drop of water!


    Wenn immediately knew that someone had come to save the space witch. Immediately, she fell to the ground and avoided other water droplets. Then she quickly stood up and turned around. She just saw countless torrents coming. She just wanted to hide, but then she found that her feet couldn''t step out. Looking down, the ground turned into a swamp!


    I can''t hide!


    Wenn, who got the answer in a moment, immediately chanted a magic spell, and the surrounding trees immediately separated wooden strips and gathered them, which condensed into a wooden wall in front of him.


    Bang bang.


    Those torrents hit the wooden wall and broke it directly. It was only water, but it had unparalleled destructive power, which made Winn''s heart heavy.


    Moreover, more than one person came to help the space witch.


    "Iona, I told you before, don''t underestimate these students who graduated from frozarno School Park." Coming up was a woman in a blue robe.


    "I''m so sorry."


    Behind Winn, all the vines on Iona had been removed, and beside her stood a woman in black, also a witch.


    Three cadre level members of "natural disaster".


    Wen en covered her bleeding shoulder. Now she can''t care about this pain. She hasn''t been very good at fighting, but now she has to face it.


    Iona smiled at Winn and said, "three to one, don''t underestimate you?"


    "No, no, no, it''s three to two."


    Just when wenn''s heart sank, a voice suddenly came out from the side. The four looked and saw a white man holding a sword coming slowly.


    "Senior student!"


    Wenn was overjoyed to see the man in white. She knew that the latter had gone out with the students of the herbal research society before. It was too timely to get back now.


    This person is Belen. He has just returned to the students. After returning to the School Park, he found a mentor and asked him to take the students away.


    When he saw Iona, beren also realized that it was this man who used space magic. He remembered fighting with them before, and the woman in blue was one of the three.


    "Senior? Is he another graduate of frozarno academy?"


    Iona didn''t know that Bellen was the person at the beginning, but she got another answer from Winn''s mouth and frowned.


    Beren didn''t care about these people, but noticed Winn''s bleeding shoulder. He frowned and walked up to her and said, "are you okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Winn shook his head.


    Buzz!


    A magnificent magic wave echoed from the sky and attracted everyone''s attention. On that day, the red light on the sky seemed to be surging and was about to launch an attack!


    Seeing this scene, Iona also smiled. She looked at beren and Winn again. She said, "I won''t waste your time. If you can take her magic, see you next time."


    When the voice fell, Iona used the space magic to take all the witches away one after another, and moved hundreds of meters away from lepchaist School Park, where she had prepared the space brand in advance.


    Iona looks at the red light in the sky. Maybe the "witch" can take the move, but she may not be able to protect the school garden below. She must choose one of the two.


    Looking at the red light in the sky, Belen also felt great danger. He had seen the red dress woman before. He didn''t expect such a powerful witch to attack lepchaist.


    "Elia!"


    Beren shouted to the silver haired girl in the sky.


    Elijah''s ears moved slightly, and she also heard beren''s call. Now she turned and looked down. She was struggling with what she should do.


    "Come to me!"


    Hearing this, Elia nodded, then floated slowly and fell next to beren, and then looked at beren in some confusion.


    "Big brother, I may not be able to stop that."


    Belen rubbed Elia''s head after hearing the speech. He knew that if the magic really fell, Elia would certainly pick it up, but he was not sure that he could protect the school below, and would face great danger.


    Therefore, beren wouldn''t let Elia do it, and he didn''t want to hurt the child, so he came to the answer that he should take over the magic.


    "It''s all right. Leave it to my brother."


    Belen comforted and patted Elia on the shoulder. Then she took a deep breath with her sword. She really had to work hard to keep the school from being hurt.


    We can only do our best to increase it to more than 60%, and then rush to the top to cut off the magic. We must do it at high altitude, otherwise the impact will endanger the School Park, so let Elia form a barrier below to block the impact wave.


    "That... Senior."


    Just after beren had made plans in her heart, there came Winn''s voice. Beren looked at the latter suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, I have something left by elder Puding, which should be able to block the magic."


    Wenn was shocked to see that Belen was going to block the magic alone. Then she remembered something and immediately made a voice to stop Belen. If she couldn''t stop it, the senior would have an accident.


    "What?" Beren was stunned.


    The magic project above is more complex than the large magic array. Such magic can''t be described as destroying the sky and the earth. Did Puding leave anything?

 Chapter 253

    The red skirt woman Yanlian temple on the sky is smiling and looking at the school garden below. Her face is a little pale at the moment. Obviously, such a magic can''t be used easily for her.


    But even so, Yanlian temple still smiled at the moment, and her hands trembled, but she didn''t care. Then, her hands closed.


    "I am the Witch of fire. All the fire protection blessed on me will be released at this moment! Let the top of the sky drop the fire of destruction!"


    When the spell was chanted, a towering flame lit up on him. The red light of the sky became more and more dazzling at the moment, and even the brilliance of the sun was covered up.


    Buzz!


    It was like an "open eye" sky, from which a red burning column came to the world. I don''t know how many miles of heaven and earth were rendered by this red. The burning column was hundreds of meters thick and rushed towards the lepchaist School Park below!


    "It''s terrible!"


    Everyone in lepchaist changed his face. The magic alone had a sense of terror, and some people began to feel despair.


    "Elia... Mr. beren..."


    Looking at the red burning column that suddenly came down in the projection, latil and Leia each grabbed one of latis''s hands. Their hearts were full of worry. Can Elia stop the magic? Where is Mr. Belen now?


    At this moment, Elia has come to the air. Instead of looking at the figure of Yanlian temple, she looks at the huge burning column approaching at great speed. She makes a throwing action and shoots away with streamer.


    On the ground, beren is staring at the streamer. His breath has been brought to the extreme. If the pocket watch can''t stop the burning column, he must do his best to wipe it.


    Even wenn, who was on one side, looked at the streamer very nervously. Although he didn''t know what was hidden in the pocket watch, when elder Puding gave it to her, he said he could protect her.


    Now, isn''t that the time?


    All the tutors outside and the students in the disaster prevention hall were also stunned at the light under the huge burning column.


    It was a pocket watch. It looked very ordinary, and its pointer didn''t even move, as if it was broken, but it changed at the moment when the burning column approached, and a magic wave spread out.


    The pointer moved.


    Deng!


    "Time magic ¡¤ twelfth clock ¡¤ return to zero."


    The sound of a bell, accompanied by the soft voice from the pocket watch, rang through the whole world at this moment. The pointer on the pocket watch suddenly turned at this moment and all returned to the time point engraved with twelve.


    There was a virtual shadow slowly appearing in the sky. It was a huge clock that appeared in the sky, emitting an obscure magic, as if even the truth in the world was turbulent.


    The red burning column fell on the huge clock in countless lines of sight. However, something unexpected happened to countless people. The clock was not dispersed!


    Buzz!


    The whole space began to distort, and the burning column even began to distort centered on its own. Finally, the red cloud halo in the sky disappeared directly.


    Everything was calm. The previous great momentum disappeared at this moment, and the dry and hot air recovered to the original temperature in an instant. There was not even a trace left, as if there was no existence at all.


    "That''s... The magic of Pudin yeruchester."


    Seeing the faint shadow of the clock, Yanlian temple said the name of the owner of the school park below. She was silent for a long time, and the voice of Iona came to her ears.


    "You''ve lost your advantage. Retreat."


    Retreat!


    YanLian Temple narrowed her beautiful eyes. Her hands became fists. She was a little unwilling. She was about to succeed. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by the guy who was no longer in the school park.


    Putin yerushinst!


    Time is his magic attribute.


    YanLian Temple looked at the silver haired girl in the distance. She took a deep breath, seemed to be adjusting her state of mind, and then slowly exhaled. A smile reappeared on her beautiful face.


    "So, lovely girl, let''s fight again next time."


    Hearing this, Elia raised her hand and flicked her fingers. The earth immediately made a huge sound, turned into a giant hand and grabbed it towards Yanlian temple.


    However, Yanlian temple did not hide at all, but waved her hand to Elia with a smile, as if she were saying goodbye. Then her body slowly twisted and disappeared into the air, and the giant hand of Optimus also grabbed the air.


    Space magic!


    Elia pursed her mouth, finally took a look at the position before YanLian Temple disappeared, then slowly floated down and passed in the direction of beren.


    Time magic.


    After seeing the previous behind the scenes, beren also suddenly realized, because he knew that it was Puding''s magic. Unexpectedly, he burned it in his pocket watch.


    "It''s such a powerful magic."


    I haven''t seen Puding for such a long time. Although I haven''t seen Puding yet, there is no doubt that it has given beren a great surprise.


    The magic of resetting everything was so terrible that even Belen had to admit it. It was something that even his sword could not cut open.


    In fact, time magic is also jokingly called "the most unreasonable magic in the world" by many people. In fact, it is. At least that magic is very unreasonable.


    No matter what happened before, let it directly return to the original blank appearance, it''s like making the red skirt woman busy for nothing.


    After exclamation, Belen looked at Wen en next to him. He looked at the charming but gentle schoolgirl thoughtfully. He said, "it must have taken a lot of effort to burn that magic in his pocket watch. It seems that he cares about you."


    "Senior..."


    Hearing Belen''s words, Winn''s face immediately blushed. She couldn''t speak at once. She immediately looked at the sky with some regret in her eyes. Unfortunately, the pocket watch was gone.


    It seems that he saw what Winn was regretting, and beren said carelessly, "don''t be a pity. When I meet Puding, let him make one for you. Even if he is tired, he will certainly do it for you."


    "I, I''m not. That''s what I mean..." Winn bowed his head. The crimson was already red to his ears.


    At this time, Elia has returned to beren. At the moment, she is flattening her mouth. She seems to be in a very bad mood and stands next to beren with her head down.


    It seems to be aware of Elia''s unhappy mood. Belen asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with Elia? You look very unhappy."


    "Big brother."


    Elia reached out and grabbed her silver hair. She flattened her small mouth and said dully, "my hair was burned by that woman."


    "This is too much!"

 Chapter 254

    After the battle, beren and Elia came to the outside of the disaster prevention hall, and the door of the disaster prevention hall was slowly opening. When the door was opened, three figures ran out first.


    "Elia! Mr. beren!"


    Latil and Leia took latis''s hand and hurried to beren and Elia, looking at them with great concern.


    "Elia, are you all right? And Mr. beren, where have you been!"


    Seeing that latil was so nervous, Elia raised her head and whispered, "I''m fine, sister latil."


    "It''s all right." Latil held Elia in her arms.


    She knew that Elijah was very powerful, but the woman in red dress must be very powerful. She didn''t want to think about the consequences of fighting between the two powerful people. Although Elijah was very strong, she was only her sister in her eyes.


    However, Elia, who was held, smiled happily and secretly decided to do more such things in the future. Such a hug was really comfortable.


    Of course, if latil knew such an idea, he would be angry.


    "What about Mr. beren?" Leia looked at the man in front of her curiously.


    "Me..."


    Of course, beren answered truthfully, but he just told him about taking those students out to collect samples. He didn''t say anything about meeting those witches.


    At the moment, the eyes of many people around are falling on Elia. Without exception, they are all with worship. The pictures of just fighting can be seen from the projection.


    It''s so handsome!


    These days, Elijah has been following latil and them to class, so she is familiar to many people, but she didn''t expect that the little girl with silver hair would be so powerful.


    Well, it''s terrible.


    "Senior."


    Dean came over from the side. His bachelor''s clothes had been broken in many places and his burned skin, which was left when he fought with Yanlian temple.


    "Dean, don''t you mind?"


    Belen could not help frowning at Dean''s many injuries. When he was protecting the students back to the school, he saw Dean fighting with the red dress woman in the sky.


    Hearing the speech, Dean smiled and shook his head. He said, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    "That''s good, and..." Beren nodded, then extended a thumb to Dean. He said with great appreciation, "great."


    Dean scratched his messy hair at the moment. A big smile appeared on his delicate face, and then said, "thank you!"


    "Senior, you''d better not praise him. This guy doesn''t praise."


    On one side, Wen en reached the spectacle frame, smiled and teased Dean, and then added: "if you can attack, you should take into account the environment, and then defend all the time. Look, isn''t it still a mess in the school park now?"


    "This... Ah ha ha!"


    Dean laughed awkwardly.


    Seeing their appearance, Belen also looked at Dean curiously. The apprentice''s magic was really magical, but he didn''t see him fight back, but just defend.


    "Sorry."


    Then Elia suddenly apologized.


    "Ah! Sorry, I''m not talking about you. I''m talking about this guy''s failure."


    Seeing that Elia seemed to be blaming herself, Wen en realized that what he had just said was not indirectly accusing Elia of making a fuss.


    So Winn came to Elia and squatted down. Then he reached out and touched the girl''s head, with an apologetic smile on his face.


    "Without you, everyone in the School Park might have had an accident. Everyone can thank you."


    "Yes! Thanks to your little sister!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Many people are responding.


    Indeed, if Elia hadn''t blocked the big fireball before, maybe everyone in the disaster prevention hall could not be spared because of the protective cover. In addition, the battle between Elia and the red skirt woman can be said to protect everyone.


    Elia blinked her eyes, and then answered gently. She seemed a little happy, and the depression of burning her hair was forgotten.


    In fact, it is not only dean who knows about Elia''s "witch" identity, but also many tutors and lecturers such as Winn have guessed, and even some students are thoughtful.


    Silver hair, but a 13-year-old girl, which is enough to compete with the core members of the "natural disaster", should all face the protagonist of the incident in the earlier days.


    No one has seen the "witch" with their own eyes, but they have heard of it more or less. People who can be named "witch" will not be kind people.


    But the fact is beyond everyone''s imagination. The girl named "witch" is such a beautiful little girl. Moreover, how can the person who can fight the terrible strong man in order to protect them be a ferocious person?


    For those who almost guessed Elijah''s identity, the name of "witch" in their hearts is no longer a derogatory word, but a symbol of the title of the strong.


    After that, the tutors in the School Park began to dredge the school park. Because of Elia''s earth magic before, the foundation of the land is very unstable now. You must be careful when walking. If you are not careful, you may fall into the pit.


    After Dean and Winn were treated by the medical staff, they came to a conference room, and there were only Belen and others in the seat.


    "The next" natural disaster "should not attack us again. What are the seniors'' plans after that?"


    Because the appearance of the "witch" and the emergence of the time magic of Puding yeruchester, the head of the school, will certainly make the "natural disaster" organization worried. Moreover, many of their witch members were injured, so there is no reason to launch another attack in such a hurry.


    As for beren and others, his idea at the moment is to leave as soon as possible. After all, Elia''s "witch" identity will be spread out, which is inevitable. If he continues to stay here, there will be trouble.


    Because of the "natural disaster" attack and the huge fighting momentum of both sides, it will certainly attract many powerful forces. If they are caught again, it will be very troublesome. There was an old acquaintance Morpheus before, but there may not be an acquaintance next time.


    "We''ll leave tonight and continue to amarga, but can I ask you something?" Beren looked at the two younger generations with sincere eyes.


    "Senior, please say that we will try our best to help you." Winn and Dean are naturally duty bound.


    Beren scratched his cheek and looked serious. He bowed his head and said, "please give us some food! Our food reserves are running out!"

 Chapter 255

    In a mountain forest, countless birds were flying far away in the air, as if they were frightened, and there was a deafening roar in the valley.


    Bang bang!


    A mountain directly collapsed after several explosions, and the beasts fled in panic. They knew that two terrible women came to the valley!


    Whew!


    From the collapsed Valley, a black figure suddenly flew out like a meteor. It was a woman wearing a black skirt with a wicked smile, and now she was falling into the mountains below.


    When the woman in black fell on the ground, she stood up slowly, and then looked back. She saw a mud and stone giant suddenly standing up, as high as a mountain peak, and the giant foot stepped on her.


    "Ah, that''s rude."


    The woman in black smiled, shrugged her shoulders, and then raised her hand. The black magic was lined up from her side. A black origin appeared at the foot of the stone giant, and then it became bigger and bigger and turned into a black vortex.


    Buzz!


    The foot of the stone giant was directly distorted by the black vortex and lost the support of one foot. The clay giant lost his balance and fell head-on.


    Bang!


    The wind and waves rippled, and the beautiful hair of the woman in black swayed with the wind. She raised her hands and feet and stroked her hair, then turned and left bouncing in the distance, and the ribbon of the black skirt dragged on the ground with her.


    On the clay giant who collapsed on the ground, a girl in red and white light armor was standing at the moment. Her red hair was as dazzling as fire, and she tied a bundle of tail like hair with a golden rope behind her head.


    The girl''s face is very beautiful. Her eyebrows are like ink painting, her God is like autumn water, and her cherry like pink lips make people want a kiss. At the moment, she stands on the boulder, her red hair is waving, and her black eyes are as clear as water mirrors. She is even more heroic in light armor.


    "Run very fast."


    Looking at the location where the black skirt woman left in the distance, the red haired girl whispered, and then jumped gently into the mountain forest.


    ......


    In a town.


    A commercial car was entering from outside the city. On the commercial car was sitting a man in white, and beside him was a cat eared girl looking around.


    This group of people is Beilun and others. At the moment, after Beilun enters the town, the whole person is almost happy to jump up, although it seems as calm as water on the surface.


    It has been three days since he left lepchaist School Park. When he saw that the city had not been attacked by "natural disasters", he was very excited immediately.


    There is a safe place at last!


    "Latil, let''s find a hotel today and eat locally. Then I''ll buy some food and reserve it."


    "Yes, Mr. beren."


    Latil was also very happy when she came to a safe town. Could it be said that the terrorist organization of "natural disaster" would only attack some big cities and schools like lepchaist?


    During the three-day trip, beren and his family did not meet many people, and the route they took was relatively remote, which was also for the sake of insurance. After all, beren didn''t want to meet the "natural disaster" and the Imperial military.


    Although I don''t know who leprechester school will go to later, or maybe Morpheus will be there, there is no doubt that Elia''s "witch" identity must be exposed. However, Belen believes that Dean and Winn will try their best to help hide it.


    In other words, does this fugitive need to find a way to solve his identity and help catch a cadre level member of "natural disaster"? Can he offset the credit?


    Recently, beren also began to think about this problem. After all, it''s tiring to be vigilant all the time. We can''t be happy to find a solution after Elia''s appearance is well known.


    In the hotel.


    Belen came to the counter. He looked at the middle-aged man who seemed to be the boss. He looked very honest and honest.


    "Ah, Hello, can I help you?"


    The middle-aged man also noticed beren, with a kind smile on his honest face.


    So beren rented a big room and a small room in this hotel. Now he can be said to be a rich man. After all, there are so many bonuses.


    "Naldo, the kitchen is understaffed."


    At this time, a woman in a green apron came. She looked very beautiful and virtuous. It was probably a Kanban woman in a hotel here.


    "Ah, I''ll help now. You can help fill in the formalities for this guest." Hearing what the woman in Green said, the middle-aged man nodded, then smiled and nodded to beren, and then ran to the back kitchen.


    The woman in green came to beren, smiled and nodded to him, and then continued to fill in some things on the form.


    This woman


    Belen frowned slightly and seemed to notice something, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he took the form handed by the other party and filled in the information of the resident on it.


    After dealing with these, the woman in green put the form away, then smiled and said, "I''m the landlady here. My name is elmin. If you have any questions about the hotel, you can come to me. Na, here is the key to the room you rent."


    Listening to Hermione''s words, Belen took the key blankly. She felt whether she had heard wrong. She looked at the key and then looked up at the woman in green.


    "Landlady? The one who just..."


    Seeing beren''s surprised look, Hermione smiled with her cheek and said, "yes, that''s what you think. That''s my husband just now. His name is naldo."


    Hearing this, beren''s expression was a little stunned. She put elmin together with the figure of the middle-aged man before. It didn''t look like a good match.


    However, these two are actually husband and wife!


    "Ah, I was rude."


    Beren recovered and apologized.


    Seeing this, Hermione shook her head and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. Many people are used to your expression after hearing the relationship between naldo and me."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also nodded. After a moment of silence, he looked at the woman in green in front of him and said softly, "have there been" natural disasters "in this town?"


    He''s testing.


    Hearing that the young boy mentioned the "natural disaster", Hermione was also a little stunned. She looked at the person in front of her and shook her head.

 Chapter 256

    Beren could see Elia trembling. The slight trembling radian made him feel a little distressed. He had learned from Verny about the civil war in the ELO Kingdom and countless people died. How much did Elia hold in her hands?


    "I''ve killed a lot of people, too."


    Beren''s smile is a little bitter, but even so, he still smiles, because it''s not a thing worth avoiding. Time has passed.


    Hearing these words, Elia also raised her head and looked at beren. Has this gentle and ordinary boy in her eyes ever killed many people?


    "Don''t look at me like this. In fact, I''m great."


    Thought it was Elia''s suspicious eyes, Belen also responded bitterly.


    "I know big brother is very powerful."


    It has been found that the big brother is somewhat extraordinary before, but until the last time in lepchaist School Park, when the man in front of her wanted to fight the magic that she was not sure of on her own, she knew that this seemingly ordinary big brother was actually not ordinary at all.


    Although she is young, she is not stupid.


    Belen raised her index finger in front of her mouth and said carefully, "I can''t tell latil about it. They don''t know. My goal is to be a competent head of the family."


    "Well, I see."


    Elia''s young but very beautiful little face showed a shallow smile.


    It seems to be the reason for mutual confession. Belen is also a lot easier. He rubbed the head of the silver haired little girl again, and his gentle voice came into Elia''s ear.


    "Elijah thinks it''s a drag on us, but in fact, Elijah really protects everyone. We''re a family. Don''t say if it''s a drag or not!"


    Elia blinked, then smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 257

    After talking with Elia last night, the little girl went back to her room. There is no doubt that she had a beautiful dream that night.


    When the new day came, Bellen got up early. Of course, breakfast was settled in the hotel. On this day, Bellen wandered around the town.


    Latil and they also explored in the town. Belen has no objection to this. Children always have their own space.


    Moreover, since latier and Leia joined hands to stop the attack of the blasting man last time, beren has felt that they have all grown up, and with Elia, beren doesn''t need to worry about the security level at all. In addition, the town is not very big, and it''s expected to be fine.


    Bellen was walking in the market at the moment, looking around, wondering if she had anything else to need. The grain reserve had been solved yesterday.


    In other words, although he has always regarded himself as a wandering businessman, he doesn''t know when he didn''t continue to buy and sell. In the past, when he was alone, most of his living funds were obtained from buying and selling magic guides, but later he gave up this channel because of latil.


    Later, he didn''t even do business, and the expenses increased because of the increase in the number of people. Although he didn''t care much about this, he didn''t seem to have much to do with the freelance job of "wandering businessman".


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter. After all, there are still a lot of remaining bonuses around. Beren, who doesn''t have much ideas about life, plans to take a step by step.


    In other words, the prize money of the game is really rich.


    After coming to this stable small town, Belen wanted to stay a few more days. Although it was still a long distance from kalmaga, it was still a month from the School Park Festival.


    "Ah, Hermione, thank you for coming to help me."


    "You''re welcome, Mrs. Zar."


    Belen, who was walking aimlessly, turned his head when he heard the clear dialogue. His eyes fell on the shop whose roof seemed to be weak and collapsed.


    In the shop, there was an old woman and a gentle and beautiful woman in green standing inside. The latter was the hostess of beren''s hotel.


    Belen approached a little and wanted to see what they were doing. After all, Hermione''s identity as a witch was still very sensitive, but it seemed that the old woman didn''t care.


    Elmin looked at the collapsed roof, then stretched out her hands. The green light emerged from all around, and the vines spread and gathered on the eaves above, supporting the collapsed place, and then countless branches intertwined with each other to fill up the vacant part.


    What are you doing?


    Belen was puzzled, then approached for a few minutes, and then heard the voice from the old woman: "Hermione, thank you so much. It''s great to have a helpful mage like you."


    Mage?


    Belen suddenly realized that she didn''t know Hermione''s identity as a witch. After all, the recent "natural disaster" activities made the already sensitive identity of a witch even more tense.


    "Ah, you''re welcome, Mrs. Zar."


    Elmin smiled, shook her head, and then raised her eyes to see the white figure standing outside the store. She was stunned, nodded to mother-in-law Zar, and then walked out of the store.


    For Bellen, elmin was still impressed. At the moment, she asked curiously, "Sir, it should be the first time to come to our town. If you don''t know anything, you can ask me."


    "Thank you." Then beren looked at the old woman who was taking care of the shop and asked curiously, "miss elmin, what were you doing just now?"


    "The eaves of mother-in-law Zar''s shop were broken. I happened to pass by, so I helped her repair it. Otherwise, an old man would be too dangerous in such an environment." Elmin also looked back at mother-in-law Zar.


    "So it is. Miss elmin is really kind."


    "I''m flattered. I''m just helping. Grandma Zar is the oldest elder in our town."


    After finishing this topic, beren thought deeply, then looked at Hermione and said, "Miss Hermione, how long have you lived here?"


    "Well, let me see, it''s about... Three years?" Hermione thought about it, then smiled and answered beren''s question.


    Beren asked curiously, "have you been married to that gentleman for three years?"


    "Yes, I haven''t left here since I married naldo." Hermione responded with a smile, her eyes full of happiness and satisfaction.


    Hearing the speech, beren nodded and then walked towards the front. There was nothing to say.


    Looking at the figure of beren leaving, Hermione was silent for a moment, tightened her hand, seemed a little nervous, but she summoned up the courage to shout the former.


    "Well, sir, have you..."


    Hearing Hermione''s stopped words, Belen also turned back. He knew what Hermione wanted to ask, and nodded at the moment.


    "I know, you are a witch."


    When she heard Belen''s words, Hermione also jumped in her heart. When she heard the young man in white yesterday, she was vaguely aware of something.


    "Can we say it somewhere else?" Hermione looked around and then looked at beren.


    Beren nodded.


    Then they came to the river.


    "I don''t know what to call you, sir." Although Hermione read the information, she also scanned it in a hurry and didn''t care too much, so she didn''t know beren''s name.


    "My name is Belem."


    After hearing the speech, Hermione said, "Mr. Belen, although I am a witch, I have nothing to do with the" natural disaster ", so please..."


    "I know I won''t let your life be destroyed. Please rest assured." Belen understood Hermione''s concerns, so she said her thoughts directly.


    Hermione, who received the response, was also relieved, grateful and concerned. She said, "ah, thank you! Well, it seems that Mr. beren is not hostile to the witch."


    Beren blinked, then looked at the rippling river. He whispered, "of course there will be no hostility, because one of my friends is also a witch."


    Although many people discriminate against race, beren doesn''t. moreover, witches and humans think the same way. There''s no need to be hostile.

 Chapter 258

    In this town, everyone knows that the landlady of the only hotel in the town is a very virtuous and gentle beauty. She is also a magic tutor who can use magic. She is very helpful and gentle.


    Because of this, people in the town know Hermione and have a good relationship. Everyone in the town often goes to the hotel to send things to express their thanks.


    A blacksmith shop asked elmin for help because the floor on the second floor couldn''t support people''s weight. Elmin was happy to help, so he strengthened the second floor of the blacksmith shop a lot.


    The blacksmith''s uncle shouted gratefully, "elmin, thank you!"


    "You''re welcome!"


    Hermione smiled and nodded.


    "Naldo, that bastard boy can marry such a daughter-in-law. I really envy the dead!"


    Some people gathered here. After seeing Hermione''s enthusiastic help, some people were also sighing and envied the honest man.


    Is it true that a fool has a fool''s blessing?


    For the discussion around, Hermione bent down with a smile. She didn''t regret marrying that man. It was because of that man that she could live here in such a stable way.


    "Mrs. naldo, there is a big hole in the roof of my house. It can''t be stopped in rainy days. Can you help us? We''re willing to pay!" Someone came to Hermione and prayed to her like this.


    "You''re welcome. I''m very happy to help everyone in the town. Take me now?"


    So on this day, Hermione almost ran all over the town. She went wherever she needed help, and didn''t stop until dusk.


    Elmin was on her way back. She breathed out a long breath and said, "I''m so tired. I''ll have a good rest when I go back." Although she is very tired, she is still very happy to help everyone.


    The next morning, Hermione was walking on the road by the river. She was in a happy mood and wanted to buy something in the market. While she was humming, she suddenly felt something and stopped at once.


    "Unexpectedly, there is a witch in this town."


    From one side of the tree, a woman in a black dress came out slowly. She was a very beautiful woman. She looked like she was only in her twenties. She had a graceful figure and a smile with two dimples on her face, but her eyes were very strange. There seemed to be a small black hole in her pupils, which seemed to have a desire to swallow.


    Elmin also noticed her. She stepped back two steps with great vigilance and asked in a calm voice, "who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The woman in black dress smiled and said, "shouldn''t you report your name first when asking who the other party is?"


    And elmin also thought it was reasonable, nodded and said, "my name is elmin."


    "Ah, my name is Osho Doyle. Hello, Hermione." The black skirt woman looked at Hermione happily, with a faint light in her eyes.


    "Osho Doyle..." Hermione silently recited each other''s name. Although the other party''s attitude seemed not hostile, she felt very dangerous, and her heart was a little heavy.


    Osho Doyle looked at Hermione, smiled and said, "although this town is a little remote, maybe you have heard of us. Guess where I come from?"


    When Osho Doyle appeared in front of her, Hermione determined one thing. The other party was also a witch. The confirmation between witches only took a moment. This is also a talent.


    As for where the other party came from, elmin showed an answer in an instant. She stared at the black skirt woman in front of her and slowly spit out two words.


    "Natural disaster."


    make love.


    Osho Doyle smiled and clapped her hands. A playful smile appeared on her face. Her smart tongue licked her lips. She said, "since you know I''m from the" scourge ", you should also know what kind of organization it is. Now I''m inviting you. Do you want to join us?"


    Hearing each other''s words, Hermione stared at each other silently, and then asked, "what if I don''t want to?"


    "I don''t want to..." Osho Doyle thought deeply after hearing the speech. The smile on her face gave people a sense of horror. She said, "although we are all witches, I can easily kill you. Aren''t you afraid?"


    This woman!


    Hermione was silent. She didn''t expect to meet the "natural disaster" person, and she couldn''t tell whether what the other party just said was true or false, but what was certain was that the other party could really kill her. This was the feeling in her heart.


    "Hahaha! Look at your nervous look. Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. After all, everyone is a witch."


    While Hermione was thinking about something, Osho Doyle suddenly laughed and said this sentence in a "joke with you".


    Hermione still looked at each other in silence. The woman was very dangerous and was the first reaction, but at the same time, the other party''s words gave her a false feeling from the beginning,


    It''s hard to tell the truth of what the woman said.


    Then, Osho Doyle suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance. His dark eyes narrowed slightly and whispered, "it''s really tight."


    However, Osho Doyle didn''t seem to be in a hurry, but looked at Hermione again with a smile. She said, "although I''m disappointed with your answer, I respect your choice. However, can I ask you a favor?"


    Seeing that Osho Doyle didn''t seem to be attached to herself, Hermione''s heart was also relieved. After hearing the speech, she said after a moment of silence: "tell me, if I can do my best, I may be able to help you."


    "In fact, a man is chasing me. I''m not her opponent. I still have her imprint on me, but she has been chasing me. I can''t understand it." Osho Doyle glanced at one direction, then sighed and said, "can you stop her for me?"


    Hearing oshudall''s words, Hermione frowned and said, "I can''t even beat you. How can I stop that man?"


    "No, the magic of vegetation attribute is very friendly to you. You should be a witch of wood, and that person is a witch of water. She shouldn''t hurt you. As long as you hold on for a while, I can escape." Osho Doyle shook his head and said very seriously.


    "That man is also a witch?" Hearing this, Hermione was also stunned. How did the witch fight with the witch.


    Osho Doyle sighed and nodded. She said, "yes, she is also the person of the" natural disaster ". However, in the previous battle, I hurt her friend by mistake, so I have been chasing me. The people in the organization also acquiesced in her practice, because she is higher than me in the organization."


    "They are all people of the same organization. It''s good to talk about this." Hermione also doesn''t understand this. She is clearly at war with the Empire and the Holy See, but there is such internal infighting?


    "Once she decides what she wants to do, she will do it to the end." Osho Doyle looked serious. Finally, with a bitter face, he prayed, "can you help me? Please rest assured that she won''t do anything to the people in the town, because she despises those ordinary people. As long as I solve the seal, I will lead her away and won''t hurt the people here."


    Hermione hesitated. She lowered her eyes and meditated. She was not sure whether Osho Doyle''s statement was true or false, and such a thing was too risky. Who knows what crazy things people of "natural disaster" would do.


    But if she doesn''t do it, the woman named Osho Doyle always feels that she will do something bad, and she is in a very bad situation now.


    So she made a decision.

 Chapter 259

    After agreeing to the woman in the black dress, the first thing Hermione did was to inform many people in the streets, but they immediately evacuated the town first.


    Although they didn''t know what had happened, everyone in the town was very familiar with Hermione, and took action after seeing the hurry.


    They''re all willing to trust Hermione.


    "What happened?"


    It was soon heard by Belen and others. They looked at the people who fled to the outside of the city in the street and had some doubts.


    "Naldo!"


    An old man ran into the hotel and shouted to the middle-aged man, "elmin asked me to tell you to inform the surrounding neighbors to leave town immediately."


    "Where''s Hermione?!"


    Naldo grabbed the old man''s shoulders and asked in some panic. He knew something was going to happen, otherwise it wouldn''t happen.


    "Hermione, she''s still evacuating the crowd, and she asked me to tell you that you must obey."


    The old man told naldo everything Hermione had told him.


    Hearing the speech, naldo also frowned, and then made up his mind. He went out to help those confused neighbors evacuate. He knew that his wife was a very powerful mage and must have more experience in such things than him, so doing it must be the best thing to reduce his wife''s burden.


    "What happened, Mr. Belen?"


    Latil came to beren''s side, and several girls looked at the people with luggage around.


    "I don''t know, but let''s go first."


    Although he didn''t know what happened, Belen also decided to leave the town first, because his first thought was the terrorist attack of the "natural disaster", and if so, latil and them would be in danger.


    So, driving the commercial car quickly left the town. However, on the hillside hundreds of meters away from the town, the commercial car stopped because everyone in the town was here.


    "Where''s Hermione? Have you seen Hermione?"


    Belem noticed that the hotel owner Nelson was asking about Hermione. He was stunned, and then looked in the direction of the town.


    "I was the last group to leave, but I didn''t see sister Hermione!" A little boy came up to naldo.


    "No, is Hermione still in town?"


    Although naldo doesn''t know what happened, since his wife asked everyone to evacuate, it must be a very dangerous thing, and his wife plans to solve it alone!?


    "No, no! Hermione!"


    At the thought of this, naldo immediately roared and ran to the direction of the town. The scene fell in beren''s eyes, and he immediately frowned.


    Compared with Hermione, who got up as a witch, naldo is a very ordinary person. If he really meets something that needs to be solved by Hermione, naldo will certainly not help, but will encounter danger!


    "Latil, you wait for me here. I''ll find that man." Beren jumped out of the carriage, then looked at the girls looking out of the window and said, "Elia, protect everyone."


    Elia nodded, "I see!"


    Over the river, Osho Doyle was looking at the fleeing people and said with a helpless smile, "what a cautious guy, but you care more about these ordinary people than yourself."


    "Since you decide not to join the" natural disaster ", it means you are worthless. In that case, you might as well block it for me. It''s not in vain."


    Oshio Doyle shrugged and looked at the other end of the town. She smiled, "come on, then I should run."


    At the other end of the town, Hermione had evacuated the people. She was also relieved. She didn''t think the woman named oshudall was credible, but she couldn''t choose at that time. If she didn''t agree, it seemed that she would die the next moment.


    Dressed in green, Hermione slowly came to the street in front of the door at the other end of the town. Now she can only pray that the black skirt woman can lead the man who chased her away after solving the engraving.


    Then, Hermione saw a figure wearing red and white light armor at the gate of the city. It was a beautiful girl, but when she entered the town, Hermione froze.


    When the girl walked towards her, Hermione felt an unparalleled pressure and began to sweat involuntarily. The girl was more dangerous than the previous woman in black dress!


    "Well, you, hello."


    After the red haired girl approached, Hermione pursed her dry lips and made a voice to talk.


    However, the red haired girl did not salute back, but looked at the direction of Osho Doyle''s departure. Finally, her eyes fell on elmin, and a faint killing intention appeared in her eyes.


    "It''s a witch again. Do you want to help that man stop me?"


    After feeling the weak but very clear killing, Hermione''s nerves immediately tightened. She had never met such a terrible person. She was a little powerless just looking at herself.


    "I..."


    "Forget it, you" natural disasters "are as disgusting as the demon army."


    The red haired girl said these words coldly, then raised her palm and aimed at Hermione. At the moment when the voice fell, a thunder suddenly shot out of her palm.


    When she saw the lightning approaching, Hermione was shocked, and then opened her hands. The underground vines immediately broke through the ground and blocked in front of her, trying to resist the thunder.


    Bang!


    When the electric light bombarded the vines, it directly disintegrated them with the momentum of destruction. Even the ground was bombed and flew elmin out directly!


    This red haired girl is not a witch!


    Elmin fell a hundred meters away from the just position. At the moment, she was covered with blood, and there was blood overflow in her mouth. Her eyes were a little lax. She was defeated by just one blow.


    The woman named Osho Doyle lied to her just to let her stop the red haired girl.


    "Hermione!"


    A familiar call fell into Hermione''s ear, and her eyes gathered together again. Her struggling and painful body slowly got up, and then looked back, and saw a familiar figure running towards her.


    "Naldo... No, no! You run!"


    After the figure became clear in Hermione''s eyes, she immediately panicked. Even she was defeated by the red haired girl. It would be very dangerous for naldo to come to her side!


    However, Nelson was desperate to come to Hermione. Seeing her blood all over, the honest man immediately felt heartache and tears fell from his eyes.


    "No, Hermione, you''ll be fine!"


    "Naldo, you go..."


    "I''ll take you with me!"


    Naldo helped Hermione up and then picked her up. As a strong man, of course, he could pick her up.


    The red haired girl in the distance stared at them indifferently and said faintly, "witch''s accomplice, are you also an accomplice to the" natural disaster "


    The red haired girl raised her hand again, and an electric light gathered in the palm of her hand. Finally, it turned into a huge electromagnetic gun, which was a thunder light enough to turn the street into ruins.

 Chapter 260

    The huge electromagnetic gun became bigger and bigger in their eyes, and the figure in white also came to a distance of ten meters in front of them. He was still holding a sword in his hand and was putting it around his waist.


    "Elf sword dance ¡¤ second sound ¡¤ moment."


    The scabbard free sword was pulled out at this moment, and the light blue light shrouded it. A wisp of sharp sword Qi as thin as hair pierced out and directly hit the lightning.


    Finally, under the dull eyes of elmin and naldo, the invisible gas directly separated the electric light from the middle, and finally hit the red haired girl.


    When the sword came, the red haired girl still had that cold expression, and her palm was still facing here. When the sword was approaching, she shook it slowly.


    Boom!


    The noisy wind gathered in front of me and twisted the sword Qi directly with a very strong force, but the sharp momentum stayed here.


    It was Belem who came in time. He was holding a sword in his hand. His eyes were as strong as the wind, and the air waves around him made his clothes flutter.


    "Are you, Mr. beren?"


    Hermione recognized the figure in white.


    Beren turned and looked at Hermione. When he saw the latter''s bloody injury, he immediately frowned, and then he looked at naldo.


    "Mr. naldo, take your wife away and leave it to me."


    Hearing Belen''s words, naldo woke up suddenly, nodded and shouted, "thank you!" Then he immediately left here with Hermione in his arms.


    Belen turned around and looked at the red haired girl in the distance. There was a dignified color in her eyes. They were nearly 100 meters apart, but the sense of oppression was very clear.


    That red haired girl, very strong, very strong!


    This is the feeling that beren had when he saw each other at the first sight. At the moment, when he appeared, he had increased to "35%. His perception is very strong.


    The girl gave him the feeling that he didn''t see the bottom like the sea!


    Although it can be seen that the red haired girl is not a witch, beren labeled her as a "natural disaster" for the first time. Recently, only the organization can attack cities and towns, and such a strong person may come from there. He also knows that there are not only witches in the "natural disaster", although it is said that the core characters are witches, But this news can not be determined, because the people who spread this news do not know how many core figures there are.


    Another "natural disaster"!


    Belen clenched the sword in his hand with a cold look in his eyes. Recently, he has no good feelings for the "natural disaster" organization. Lepchaist School Park and what happened here make him very unhappy!


    "Another one, not afraid of death is something to be encouraged." The red haired girl looked at the white man in the distance indifferently, and then said coldly, "do you think Osho Doyle thought you could escape in my hand, so she asked you to save the witch?"


    Beren couldn''t hear what the red haired girl said, but the next moment the other party''s aura made him know one thing. The other party was going to do it!


    The red haired girl turned her right palm, and the golden light shone from it. Finally, a big red sword appeared in her hand. The lines on the sword were very strange and complex, and distributed infinite magic.


    Boom, hum.


    When the sword appeared, the magic of the whole space began to fluctuate, as if it resonated with the big red sword.


    Felt the magic of this space and began to agitate. Belen''s heart was also very heavy. His eyes stared at the red sword in each other''s hands.


    Compared with the slender sword in his hand, the big red sword in the red haired girl''s hand is much bigger, and it feels tall and very powerful.


    I have never heard of such a sword, which can resonate with the magic in the air.


    "Thunder."


    The red haired girl calmly said these two words, and the red sword in her hand also fell in front at the moment. At this moment, an unparalleled magic was turbulent from this world.


    Boom!


    I don''t know when it was dark. It seemed that it was only a blink of an eye, and a strong thunder came from the sky and fell in the direction of beren.


    "Self magic rules!"


    Seeing this scene, Belen was also startled, but he couldn''t allow him to think more, because the thunder had reached the top of his head, and his sword was cut out at the moment.


    Hiss!


    The thunder was torn apart, but beren increased his strength to "45%. When he wanted to catch his breath, the corners of his eyes jumped and the gorgeous red hair appeared in his pupils.


    The red haired girl came to beren, held the sword in both hands, and then cut horizontally towards beren''s waist. The red sword burned with flames!


    "So fast!"


    Belen''s eyes fell on the beautiful face. At this moment, he increased his strength to "55%, which was close to his current limit. His wrist shook, the hilt turned in his hand, and then he blocked the red sword.


    to be sonorous!


    Although the grid blocked down, Belen was shocked and withdrew from a distance of tens of meters. There was a sword mark on the ground, which was the mark of his sword on the ground.


    Belen was shocked. He didn''t expect that the other party had such amazing physical performance while having the magical realm of "self magic rules".


    In terms of strength, it is no less than the red skirt girl who attacked lepchaist School Park. Even for beren, this red haired girl is more dangerous!


    The biggest advantage of fighting with others is swordsmanship and increased physique, but now fighting with this red haired girl seems to have no advantage at all.


    The confrontation in this short time made Belen deeply realize how powerful the red haired girl is, but at the moment, he can''t flinch.


    Take the initiative!


    Beren looked heavy, ran away with his sword, and the red haired girl was indifferent to the attack. The speed of the two people was so fast that they could see the residual shadow. The collision had hit the street beyond recognition!


    "Spirit sword dance, the fourth sound, dance!"


    Boom!


    The sword Qi was like a thunder pool. It was dazzled in this space and all attacked the red haired girl in the thunder pool.


    However, what made beren feel very heavy was that the red haired girl was not afraid of the sword, but rushed towards herself.


    "The earth."


    The tempting lips spit out these two words, and the earth in the streets immediately vibrated violently, and huge giant hands attacked Belen continuously.


    "Earth magic!?"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, beren''s eyes opened wide. He never thought that the red haired girl could even use earth magic!


    Wind, thunder, fire, earth.


    How many magic attributes does this red haired girl have!? Even if she has a variety of magic attributes, it''s incredible that she can master the elemental magic of qualitative change!


    When the countless clay and stone giant hands fell, Belen couldn''t care to marvel. He knew that if he didn''t work hard this time, he might really die here.


    In the face of such opponents, only using spirit sword dance is not enough, we must take it seriously!


    Belem took a deep breath. He stared at the top, then jumped up with his sword. The light blue light surged out at the moment, and the blade was very bright.

 Chapter 261

    There was once a man named "swordsman". That man once said that "sword skills can be changed in thousands". The sword skills played from the swordsman''s hands are comparable to the magic released from any mage.


    Magic is magical and powerful, and the sword skills are exactly the same.


    There are few swordsmen in this world, but there are many magic swordsmen, because it is easier to give the sword its power with magic than to play the power comparable to magic with the posture of ordinary people.


    The former focuses on the sword, while the latter focuses on the magic in the sword.


    The reason why there are few swordsmen is that it is too difficult.


    In addition to magic, there is also a kind of existence called "Qi", but it is something closer to ordinary people than magic.


    Because of the existence of magic in the body of creatures, the perception of "Qi" will be very thin the day after tomorrow. Perhaps this also conforms to this era.


    But there are always some special people who have no natural advantages in magic. Therefore, it makes them more clear in their perception of "Qi".


    Belen is also a contradictory guy among swordsmen. His magic doesn''t have any attributes, which makes him unable to use magic with any attributes. He can only use some very low-level magic, but such a person has amazing talent in the control of magic.


    In this way, he studied very hard in the perception of "Qi". However, he met a good teacher, which made him what he is now, although he seems to have accomplished nothing.


    The elf sword dance was taught to him by the teacher. It can resonate with the magic of heaven and earth, and only two people in the world can master it.


    However, how can beren, who can graduate from that person, just because he has learned the sword skill? Just like without a graduation thesis and his own research results, how can he graduate?


    I haven''t done this for years.


    When the sword was waved, beren''s body disappeared in the air, and the light blue ripples spread around. Quietly, the countless giant hands were directly broken, as if they were shocked by the Qi.


    The next moment, a sword light came from nowhere, causing a wrong trance feeling. At the moment when the red haired girl opened her eyes, a figure in white appeared in front of him, and the sword stabbed her shoulder.


    That sword cut off the space and killed all the magic. He himself hit the red haired girl directly. This sword is famous.


    Sword skill - people on the other side.


    From smashing the earth magic to his penetrating space, from the beginning to the end, he only has this sword, and the pressure to play this sword is great.


    Increase to "60%.


    Beren, who stepped into this level again, did his best. The pressure given to him by the red haired girl can be said to be unprecedented, or it may be the reason for his retreat, which deepened the feeling, but there is no doubt about the sense of oppression.


    The sword went straight to the red haired girl''s shoulder pen, and the red haired girl''s eyes were full of shock. It seemed that the man in white had such a sword in front of her.


    But when I saw that the sword was about to stab in, a colorful brilliance suddenly appeared around the red haired girl. It was like infinite power blocking the progress of the sword. Finally, infinite magic gushed out, pouring all kinds of magic, and directly blew beren out.


    Boom!


    That street was directly blown out of a huge gully by the colorful brilliance, the surrounding houses collapsed directly, and beren''s body was blown to the other end two blocks away.


    Bang!


    When the loud explosion sounded, everyone''s feet on the hillside hundreds of meters away from the town shook violently, and countless people screamed.


    "Mr. beren, he hasn''t come back!"


    Latil looked very worried into the distance, and Leia was silent. She could vaguely guess who Mr. Belen was fighting with in the city.


    "Nelson and Hermione are back!"


    Many people noticed the figure running towards them. A middle-aged man was holding a bloody woman in the posture of a princess.


    "Doctor! Doctor, help!"


    Immediately someone knew that something bad was going on, and immediately called out the doctor in the town. A female doctor immediately ran out and examined elmin for her injury.


    "Mr. beren, I haven''t come back yet!"


    After seeing naldo elmin return, latil and others did not see the familiar figure return, and their heart became more and more heavy.


    Although they don''t know what happened to Mr. Belen in the town, it must be very dangerous. If they want to go to the city to find Mr. Belen, they may be the one to worry about, which makes them hesitate.


    "I''ll bring my big brother back."


    While latil and others were worried, Elia suddenly went out, and a faint brilliance appeared in her eyes as beautiful as gemstones.


    "Elia!"


    Latil wanted to catch Elia, but Leia caught her hand. The latter shook her head and said, "at this time, only Elia can help Mr. beren."


    The town is now in ruins.


    Belen was collapsing in the ruins, but he didn''t lose consciousness, but the pain in his whole body made him a little unable to cheer up. He was gasping, his eyes were full of shock, and his heart was palpitating.


    That, that''s the spirit Elemental spirit!


    And there are several!


    At the moment of penetrating the space, Belen saw several strange creatures from the seven colored radiance, including a little girl with dragonfly wings, a red and round lion, and


    From the chaotic magic, he felt the attack from a variety of element magic, and it was amazing. In an instant, his sword skills were broken, and he was seriously injured.


    Belen struggled to sit up. He looked at his shoulder. The injury there was a steady flow of blood, and even his internal organs must have been injured.


    Even if he stepped into the level of "60%, his physique is still not enough to resist that magic.


    Da, Da.


    Belen heard the footsteps. He looked at the red haired girl who had come not far from him. Her red hair danced in the wind and was beautiful. He was a little distracted at the moment.


    "You are very strong. If it weren''t for the protection of the elves, I would be hurt." The red haired girl stared at beren. At this moment, she was full of fighting spirit and stared at the man in white in front of her.

 Chapter 262

    The elemental elves that make up nature are the most mysterious and great creatures in the world. They must exist, but few people have seen them.


    Elf protection!


    Witches are blessed by nature. Their existence is protected by elves, which is why they have extraordinary talents in magic.


    However, the red haired girl is not only protected by elves. Those elves are even with her. It''s a foul!


    Each element spirit has reached the extreme in its own element. It is almost impossible to surpass them in the magic of an element. They represent the existence of that element.


    When Belen heard that the red haired girl should be taken seriously, his sense of crisis became stronger. Before, he couldn''t judge whether the other party did his best, but his sword skills could hurt the other party at that moment, and the chance to win was created at that moment.


    However, he never thought that there were such foul things as elves to protect.


    Belen gasped and looked at the red haired girl. There was such a threat in the "natural disaster" organization. It could be said to be an imperial threat.


    At the moment, he has been maintained at the level of "60%. His whole body perception has been sharp to an ethereal level. He can vaguely feel that there are several obscure forces around the red haired girl.


    Beren doesn''t know how long he can last. Compared with the last time, this time he has to find a lot of the original feeling. He can still do it for a certain time.


    An unprecedented sense of crisis. This is the first time I have such a strong feeling.


    This girl looks like a human. She is not a witch, and there are so many elements around her. It''s incredible!


    "Have you had enough rest?"


    The red haired girl uttered a voice indifferently, and then moved forward without waiting for a response. A hot flame appeared again on the red sword and cleaved down towards beren.


    Seeing this, beren immediately got up and jumped to the right like an ejection, and his position had been burned by the cut flame.


    "There''s no time to waste."


    The red haired girl looked up in a certain direction, then said this sentence indifferently, clenched the red sword in her hand, and a surging magic wave surged. Even the ground was piled up layer by layer and lined up in the four directions.


    That momentum is unparalleled.


    The girl in red and white light armor held the sword in both hands, then raised it high and made a "cut and make a decision" gesture. The endless magic gathered towards the red sword, which bloomed an amazing brilliance, as if even the clouds in the sky were pulled by it.


    I can''t take this sword!


    Belen''s mind immediately came up with such an idea. He stared at the big red sword and was shocked. What kind of sword can hold such a huge magic!


    It was not a sword skill, but a super powerful magic played by the sword as the medium. Feeling the magic coming from all directions, Belen realized that he might not be able to take the sword.


    However, he doesn''t need to take this sword.


    Although he should not be able to take the sword, it doesn''t mean that he can''t escape the sword. Just concentrate. When the sword is cut, he will escape immediately. Now he is locked. He can have the opportunity to escape only at the moment when the other party leaves the sword!


    To grasp the degree of that moment, beren has this confidence.


    His main purpose here is to make naldo and elmin escape safely. Now this purpose has been completed and he is still injured. If he continues to fight, he can only lose a lot. Therefore, he''d better run!


    The whole body''s breath was raised to the extreme. Belen took a deep breath and stared at the red haired figure. As long as he could escape, he could escape safely!


    Yes, get away, run flee?


    incorrect!


    Belen suddenly looked back. His pupils suddenly contracted at the moment. That was the direction when he came. On the hillside hundreds of meters away from the town, there were not only refugees in the town, but also Latil, they!


    It''s terrible now. Even Elia can''t stop the power of that sword! He dare not gamble on this possibility and must not let latil and them get hurt!


    This sword must be taken.


    "Ice element, shape, red moon."


    Buzz!


    What sounded after the whisper was the magic of the sky. The sword gradually fell in the direction of beren. At that moment, countless magic lines bloomed around the red sword, just like flowers, and burst out the power of destroying the sky and the earth. This sword can easily split mountains and rivers!


    Boom!


    Looking at the red crescent moon as big as a mountain peak, Belen didn''t choose to escape. He gave up running away. At this moment, he slowly took steps.


    Under the red crescent moon, the figure in white looked so small, but it was such a small existence, so head-on.


    If he avoids, everyone will be hurt except him, and maybe even


    Looking at the approaching red ice crystal crescent moon, beren felt a strong smell of death that he had not felt for a long time. The threat of the sword was the most clear in history, which was clearer than that of lepchaist School Park!


    Belen loosened his sword, and a long silver sword appeared in his hand. The white ribbon was wrapped around the handle, and the light blue light was shining on the blade.


    The young boy has a determined look in his eyes. He can choose to avoid any difficulties, but he can''t avoid them now.


    Because behind him, it''s his family.


    "Ah ah!"


    Belen couldn''t repress any more. He shouted hard, then ran away and jumped in the direction of the huge crescent moon. At the approaching moment, his breath was sublimated again.


    An increase of 70%.


    Buzz!


    He has a light blue liquid flame rising on his body, just like the Witch of the flame, but his magic is different from the liquid. He has no magic attribute. This is a simple assimilation of magic with his own blood and a means to protect himself.


    This is not the first time that it has increased to the level of "70%. He once reached such a level in the school park. That power has not been seen for a long time.


    "Sword skill - March lion in prosperity!"

 Chapter 263

    When the two touch, an invisible ripple surges. The next moment, the whole earth is boiling like boiling water, rolling away on both sides.


    Bang bang!


    The Red Crescent ice crystal broke beren''s body one after another, and the looming snow-white lion was also struggling to resist. Beren''s steps did not move, but they retreated again and again.


    Boom!


    The earth began to crack in all directions. Beren''s hands holding the sword had cracked the tiger''s mouth, and the blood was flowing. The blood was also overflowing from the gap between his teeth.


    Block, block!


    Belen knew he had to stop this thing. It was not a question of whether he could stop it, but that he had to stop it. If he retreated again and again, he would not be able to stop it!


    So, desperately.


    When the light blue flame on beren''s body burns more and more, it means that he is still continuing his magic, and has been forced to the level of "75%.


    The bright red blood also turned blue at the moment. It''s hardly like human blood. No, it''s more like the essence of magic flowing than blood!


    Beren''s hair is also a little white at the moment. This is the limit he could reach. For him now, he is really working hard.


    The snow-white lion phase became clear at the moment, and the fierce eyes immediately flashed up, and then struggled to hold it in front, and forcibly slowed down the Red Crescent crystal.


    "Give me..." Belen clenched his red teeth and clenched his sword arms. At this moment, he suddenly made a force. His green tendons ran away and howled angrily: "broken!"


    Hiss!


    The sword directly cut the strong crescent ice crystal, and a residual shadow shuttled from the crack opened at that moment to the other end like lightning.


    Bang bang!


    The crescent moon ice crystal finally spread cracks like a spider''s web, and finally broke into countless huge ice crystals, which fell down, making the earth shake again.


    The red and white figure stained with blood appeared at the end of the crescent ice crystal. He finally cut the terrible magic crystal with a sword.


    "Cough."


    After the Red Crescent ice crystal broke, it turned into red fluorescence and floated away, and the corners of the red haired girl''s mouth overflowed with blood, but it was countless times better than beren''s embarrassed appearance.


    The red haired girl raised her hand and wiped it at the corner of her mouth. Then she looked at the blood on the back of her hand. There was an incredible light in her bright eyes.


    "There is such a strong man in the" natural disaster ", and he is a swordsman."


    She was muttering to herself. Finally, her eyes were as cold as the cold wind. The red haired girl stared at the embarrassed figure and said in a deep voice, "that''s even more damn."


    Just as she said this, a sword light came through, the big red sword disappeared, her arms were raised, the red haired girl snorted coldly, whispered "wind gathering", and the endless force of the wind rushed in and directly resisted the sword light.


    However, when the sword light stagnated in the air, the red haired girl was stunned, because it was only a sword, but the person holding the sword was not there. The next moment, a whisper came from his ear.


    "It''s comfortable to beat me."


    When she heard this, the red haired girl also turned her head suddenly. She saw the bloodless face in front of her, and a fist came at her.


    The red haired girl''s eyes opened slightly, and the subconscious side of her body let the fist fall on her shoulder, and her body shape flew out at the moment.


    "Sure enough, it takes a lot of power for those elves to show up and help. They shouldn''t be able to come out now."


    Seeing the success of his punch, beren grinned, but it wasn''t a smile. He just threw out the blood spittle. He was very oppressed and beaten.


    But it''s really interesting. I haven''t been beaten like this for a long time.


    Bang!


    The body of the red haired girl fell into the ruins she caused, but soon, the figure wearing red and white light armor climbed out of it, and the delicate and beautiful face was full of killing intention.


    Although I don''t know whether my punch caused damage to the other party, beren''s breath has dropped rapidly and can''t maintain the "75% level".


    There are also many roots in beren''s hair, which have become pale. He is trying to enter that realm, but he is paying for his own life.


    If you don''t, how can you be desperate?


    The red haired girl stood on the ruins and looked coldly at the bent figure. She said indifferently, "Osho Doyle would let someone like you save the witch. Do you have confidence in you or have a grudge against you? But the abacus is very good. You really delayed me."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Beren frowned, completely unable to understand what the red haired girl said.


    Hearing Belen''s words, the red haired girl also frowned slightly, then shook her head, said to herself, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you", then raised her hands, opened her five fingers, lifted them up, and then dropped sharply.


    "The earth rises and falls."


    The whole land seemed to listen to her call, and there was a movement at once, just like the one on the sea still smiled, piled up thousands of waves, and then covered it towards beren.


    No!


    Belen''s heart was shocked. He couldn''t understand how much magic the red haired girl had. One after another, such terrible magic. The other party''s magic was a bottomless pit.


    At this time, beren was too late to mobilize his Qi. He looked at the thousand layer stone wave covering him, clenched his teeth and prepared to force it, and wanted to cut it open with a sword.


    Boom!


    At this time, the vibration of the earth became more and more intense. On Belen''s side, under the heaven and earth, a terrible stone sea suddenly rolled up and surged towards the thousand stone waves, and unexpectedly resisted it.


    "There''s someone else."


    The red haired girl felt the vast magic wave and looked with a frown. On the street behind Belen, a silver figure was coming slowly.


    Belen also looked back. When he saw that it was a little girl with silver hair, he suddenly opened his eyes. He opened his mouth to let the girl escape. Finally, he remembered what he said that night, so his face showed a happy smile.


    There was no doubt that Elia was the one who came. Her silver hair was swaying in the wind, but her small posture had an invisible potential. When she saw that beren was covered with blood, anger appeared in her eyes like black gemstones.


    "Big brother, I''ve come to save you."

 Chapter 264

    On the hillside outside the city, many people saw the huge red crescent moon. When they saw this behind the scenes, they were scared and fled, but after the fragmentation sound sounded at the next moment, those people looked back.


    Bang!


    The red ice crystal crescent moon has collapsed, and everyone looks at each other. They don''t know what happened in the city. At the moment, elmin is seriously injured and unconscious, and naldo is in a hurry. It''s not easy for everyone to ask.


    At the moment, the urban residents all hope that the imperial army will come quickly. After all, there has been such a big noise. Everyone is afraid that the subsequent noise will affect them, but they are unwilling to leave their hometown, even if most of them have been reduced to ruins.


    Latil and Leia stood on the hillside holding latis''s hand. They couldn''t imagine what happened in the town, but latil thought that maybe the huge red ice crystal crescent was broken by Elia.


    Laiya thought that maybe Mr. Belen blocked it, but it was just that maybe she couldn''t imagine that Mr. Belen, who has been lack of motivation in her daily life, would have such power.


    "Mr. beren..."


    The whispers of the girls turned into a breeze and fluttered away.


    In town.


    The little girl with silver hair, soft as moonlight, walked slowly to beren''s side with her little boots. She stretched out her hand and held beren''s cheek.


    "Big brother, are you okay?"


    Being treated by such intimate actions, Belen still feels a little strange, because Elia is a 13-year-old girl, but at the moment, he doesn''t have much strength. His Qi flows in his body, and there is only a little left.


    "That man is very powerful."


    "Elia knows."


    Hearing Belen''s words, Elia also nodded, and then looked at the red haired figure standing on the ruins. When she walked on this street, she could feel the pressure of the falling sky.


    There were several silver lights on Elia''s body. She stared at the figure. Her five fingers were very rhythmic at the moment. Her silver hair immediately extended and flew away like three thousand fireflies, directly penetrating all the ruins.


    The red haired girl has leaped out. He raises his palm, holds his fingers together, and whispers, "wind."


    Boom!


    The air immediately surged up and swept away from all directions to the location of Elia and beren. The cold wind even cut the floor.


    Elia''s face remained unchanged. As soon as her five fingers were closed, 3000 fireflies returned immediately, and then wrapped them in them, just like a white cocoon.


    Buzz!


    The cold wind wrapped around the white cocoon, but it couldn''t shake a penny. At the next moment, the silver hair turned up, and Elia''s hands had been waved in front of her. The vast magic filled the whole space, and her hands were light downward.


    The earth is like an ocean.


    The stone Haydn set off towering waves and directly covered the sky sun. It seemed to fall from the sky and cover it directly towards the red haired girl to drown it.


    "This earth magic..."


    The red haired girl''s eyes were slightly enlarged. She looked at the stone sea that came quickly. A vague figure emerged. It was a four legged creature covered with earth color. It looked very cute. She looked at the top with her earth colored eyes open.


    "Sisya, let me help you."


    "Are you okay?"


    "My strength can only appear this time, and I won''t appear for a long time."


    Hearing the speech, the red haired girl named "sisya" said, "I see. Defeat her in one fell swoop."


    The creature was the earth elf. It trembled slightly, and the brown magic immediately spread and wrapped the whole body of the red haired girl. The vast magic like the sea was bigger than Elia!


    "Endless earth, in the name of the Earth Spirit, make you clench your fist and destroy the enemy''s fantasy!"


    The red haired girl read the long spell for the first time. Her right hand clenched into a fist, and the earth behind her turned away. Finally, it turned into a giant hand thousands of meters. The magic from the Earth Spirit is contained in it, and can even stir the whole earth element!


    When the stone sea and the ocean came, the giant hand clenched his fist to meet them. When the two collided, Wang Yang was punched through, and then burst like a mountain, and the last punch fell towards Elia and beren.


    Elijah vomited blood because the enchanted magic was broken. She took a step back to stabilize her body, then raised her eyes and looked at the huge fist. She could feel the power of elements that were homologous with her.


    Belen stood up. He held the sword and took a deep breath. Although there was not much strength left, he could not hurt Elia anyway.


    "Big brother, I''m here to save you."


    Elia, who left this sentence, floated into the air. She looked at the approaching fist of the earth, raised her hand and put her palm on the fist of the earth.


    "Elia!"


    Belen was terrified to see Elijah''s hard connection. When the earth elf appeared, he noticed that even if Elijah had any unique talent for earth magic, she could not be the opponent of the earth elf!


    Just when he wanted to help, he was shocked by the forced use of magic, and the whole person collapsed on the ground and passed out in a coma.


    After forcing himself into the realm of "70 percent", he reached the level of "75 percent", and his body could not bear it.


    "Earth, rise again."


    The soft voice sounded from Elia''s mouth, and the earth elements between heaven and earth immediately fluctuated. Under the shocked eyes of both sides, the earth outside the town collapsed and gathered towards this heaven and earth.


    The huge fist of the earth stopped in the air in an instant when that sentence sounded, because countless mud and stone vortices flew to the sky, swallowed them directly, and finally were destroyed and assimilated into the mud and stone.


    The red haired girl''s mouth also ejected a mouthful of bright red blood. She was a little unbelievable in her heart, and then looked up at the silver haired girl above.


    With one''s own strength, the magic bestowed by the earth elves was broken, and it was also the same as the earth magic. How could this be possible


    Earth elves represent the peak of earth magic. It''s incredible how they can lose to a human in this field.


    "Little soil..."


    "Sisya, the child has mastered the truth of the earth."


    The voice of the earth elf became more and more blurred. The red haired girl knew that its power was not enough to make it earthly at the moment, and what it said at last was also heard in her heart.


    Earth truth!


    The red haired girl stared at the petite figure. The other party was also human. She naturally saw it at a glance. Even if she was comparable to the element spirit with human body, she could not do it in only one field.

 Chapter 265

    The so-called earth truth, since ancient times, can only be used by the earth elves themselves. It is a foul ability enough to invalidate all earth magic and earth magic.


    Because it represents the supremacy in this field.


    The red haired girl has the blessing of the earth elf. At that moment, the earth magic she uses is equivalent to that used by the earth elf itself, but she is not the earth elf after all, so she can''t use the earth truth.


    In the magic of the earth, she is not as good as the little silver haired girl, which she has to admit.


    At the moment, Elijah was not as good as she thought. Blood had hung on her mouth, even her head was dizzy, and the scene in front of her was blurred.


    "You won in this field."


    The red haired girl looked at the falling silver haired girl. The big red sword appeared in her right hand, and the magic surged in it.


    Elia shook her head to make her head clearer. She stared at the red haired girl. When she used the strange ability, her original intention was to make each other''s earth magic ineffective, but she found that she couldn''t control it, so she decided to swallow it.


    It was the magic that the earth elves personally blessed. Even if Elia could use the earth truth, she could not make it ineffective. After all, it was the power of the same level.


    Elia herself didn''t know how to use the power that could master all the earth elements. This was the first time to use it, and the cost of being unskilled was now.


    "I think you don''t have much strength."


    The red haired girl also seemed to see that Elia''s mental state was somewhat poor. She immediately raised the red sword in her hand, and then calmly said, "as a human being, you have such power. Why do you want to help the" natural disaster "? Are you crazy?"


    Whether it''s the swordsman in white or the little girl with silver hair in front of her, she is clearly not a witch, but she works with the "natural disaster" organization centered on witches. I really can''t think why they want to overthrow the Holy See.


    Elia put one hand on her head because of some pain, but when she heard what the red haired girl said, the little girl shook her head.


    "We didn''t help the scourge."


    Hearing this, the red haired girl also frowned slightly. She asked, "aren''t you here to stop me from chasing oshudall?"


    "Osho Doyle? I don''t know." Elia rubbed her temples and denied what she had said.


    The red haired girl frowned when she heard the speech. Doesn''t the other party know Osho Doyle''s name? It''s impossible. With such power, she must be the highest level in the "natural disaster" organization.


    Then she thought of a possibility.


    "What is your relationship with the" natural disaster "


    Elia looked at the red haired girl and said calmly, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Then why did you stop me?" Asked the red haired girl.


    "I just came to save my big brother."


    "Then why did he stop me?"


    "Because the big brother came to save people."


    When she asked, she answered, but the red haired girl didn''t get the lie from Elia''s mouth. With the protection of the wind spirit, she could see through the lie at a glance.


    Now, a bad feeling appeared in the heart of the red haired girl.


    "Save, save, save that witch? You are indeed the people of the" natural disaster "


    Elia had nothing to answer. She just stared at the red haired girl and was wary of the latter attacking her and her big brother again.


    This time, the red haired girl who didn''t get a response again didn''t do it again. She looked at the little girl with silver hair and the unconscious man in white beside her, pursed her mouth and made a sound again.


    "You are not the people of the" natural disaster "


    "No."


    "What is your relationship with him?"


    The red haired girl changed the topic. She looked at the figure in white. She was curious about who this person was. She was so young that she was accompanied by a person who could use the truth of the earth.


    "He is my... Brother."


    After answering, Elia looked at the red haired girl again, because the red sword in the latter''s hand had disappeared, and she was vigilant. Her fingers flicked and the earth began to shake again.


    The red haired girl didn''t care, but said, "you care about him."


    "I won''t allow you to hurt him again."


    Elia didn''t answer directly, but when she said this, the mud and stones around her rolled again, and she was ready to attack the red haired girl.


    She was really saved by everyone. After leaving with everyone that day, she gave up the idea of restoring the country. She didn''t want to lose that warm and peaceful feeling.


    It''s all the truth.


    The red haired girl pursed her mouth and seemed to be tangled. She glanced at Elia and the unconscious man, and then turned away without saying a word.


    Seeing that the other party turned and left, Elia was also stunned, and the magic stopped at the moment. She looked at the figure and didn''t seem to intend to attack them again, so she turned back and squatted next to beren.


    "Cynthia, don''t you apologize?"


    A little man with small green wings appeared beside sisya. She asked the red haired girl curiously.


    "How can an apology be useful!"


    The red haired girl''s face suddenly became unnatural. She looked back at the two figures with some embarrassment, pursed her lips, and was very upset.


    I already know that the other party is not a "natural disaster" person, and it is not a bad person. Sisya can''t continue to attack them, and apologize


    How does it work to apologize when others are beaten like this? Besides, she is also hurt.


    "Mingmingsisya was just embarrassed."


    A little sapling appeared on sisya''s shoulder. After telling the truth at a glance, the red haired girl''s face immediately turned red, while the little sapling left a word and turned and ran out.


    "Then I''ll help the two children."


    Beside the unconscious beren, Elia looked a little anxious. She didn''t dare to touch beren now. She knew that her big brother was seriously injured now.


    At this time, the sapling came to beren''s back, while Elia stared at it and asked curiously, "what are you?"


    The sapling had no eyes, but it seemed to be looking at Elia, and then lowered down. There was a drop of turquoise crystal liquid on the twig, which fell on the back of Belen''s head and integrated into his body in a moment.


    Another drop of turquoise crystal liquid appeared on the twig, and then extended slightly to Elia. It made a sound: "here you are." And its shape is a little illusory.


    Elia took it, and the drop of turquoise liquid melted into the palm of her hand in an instant. She immediately felt that the magic in her body was recovering at a terrible speed, and her brain was gradually clear, and the pain gradually disappeared.


    "How awesome!"


    The sapling seemed to be looking at Elia, then bowed slightly and made a voice: "I''m sorry for our children. This will be a gift in return."

 Chapter 266

    In the mountains and forests far away from the town, the red haired girl quickly left with the help of wind magic, because she always felt uncomfortable if she felt too close to the town.


    "Sisya, how''s your wound?"


    There was a voice echoing around the red haired girl, but only she could hear it. At the moment, there was blood on her mouth. In fact, she had wiped it before.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t help me."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve given each of those two people a drop of liquid of life. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    "No."


    The red haired girl still refused the kindness of the wood spirit. She has made up her mind. The latter is not good to continue to say anything. She just feels that the girl has a stubborn temper.


    It is very clear that the girl hurt the two good people who just want to save people, so the red haired girl blamed herself. If she treated her injury with understatement, wouldn''t it be the same as nothing happened? That would make her feel more guilty.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect you to be hurt. It looks very serious."


    A sly laugh came, and the black figure stood on the tree. It was the culprit of the farce, the woman named Osho Doyle.


    The red haired girl stopped. Her eyes were as cold as ice. Staring at the figure on the tree, she probably knew what had happened.


    "How dare you come back to me."


    Hearing the speech, Osho Doyle spread his hand and said helplessly, "it''s not because there''s too much noise here. He''s really curious and comes back."


    Indeed, after Osho Doyle left the town for a long distance, she suddenly felt an indescribable power, which shocked her, because in her opinion, the wooden witch could not do this.


    "Of course, there''s one more thing..." Black magic began to appear around Osho Doyle, and a strange smile appeared on his beautiful face.


    "Since you are injured, I want to see if I can kill you."


    Hearing Osho Doyle''s words, the red haired girl looked indifferent. A big red sword appeared in her hand and was full of killing intention.


    "I swear in the name of sisya mogral that I will kill you!"


    Thinking of those two figures, the red haired girl''s heart inexplicably filled with a sense of humiliation, and the source of all this humiliation came from the woman in front of her.


    "I''m so afraid. I''m so afraid. The brave man is angry."


    Yes, the red haired girl is the legendary "brave", and Belen didn''t know in the end that the red haired girl she was facing was the "brave" adult who was "close to God".


    "Brave" is a girl named "sisya mogral".


    "Now that you''re back, stay here!"


    In the voice of the red haired girl''s trial, the war was imminent, and both wanted to kill each other, and sisya was angry about it.


    Angry "brave man".


    ......


    In that already messy town.


    Beren''s blood has stopped, and the injury in his body is healing quickly. Even his pale hair has returned to black, and he is waking up now.


    When Belen slowly opened his eyes, he saw a delicate and beautiful but childish face, and his big gem like eyes were flashing.


    "Elia?"


    "Big brother, you''re awake."


    Belen''s head was resting on Elia''s thigh, and he realized that this was the legendary knee pillow, but it was still very uncomfortable to rest on a child''s leg.


    "Elia, this position..."


    "I''m afraid the floor is too hard, so I want to make my big brother more comfortable."


    Yes, it''s super soft and comfortable.


    Beren''s eyes softened with satisfaction, but then he suddenly remembered something, and then slowly got up. The pain seemed to be still there, but he couldn''t care so much and looked around.


    "Elia, where''s that man?"


    Elia naturally knew who beren was asking. She said calmly, "it seems that the man made a mistake, so he left, but a small sapling came to treat our injury."


    "Gone? Saplings?"


    Hearing Elia''s brief but informative words, Belen didn''t sort them out for a while, but the latter sentence was very easy to understand.


    Belen shook his hand. Although his body was still in pain, his injury was not as serious as before. He forcibly recovered to the limit state, which caused great damage to his body. It can be said that he overdraw his life.


    But now, in addition to the strain injuries in various parts of the body, the internal injury is not very serious, and beren is particularly shocked by the subtle changes in the body.


    Beren, who has been lack of exercise for a long time, has been difficult to step on the level after "60%, because his body does not allow him to do so. At the moment, it seems to have opened the shackles.


    Sapling, do you mean the spirit of wood?


    What a foul.


    Belen was a little surprised, but he still felt a lingering fear about the power of the red haired girl. Such a strong person in the "natural disaster" would be a disaster for the Empire or the Holy See.


    There are many kinds of element elves to protect, which shows that the girl herself has the magic of many attributes, and the huge magic may even be more exaggerated than Elia.


    It''s really a good foul.


    But why not kill them?


    Belen frowned. His most puzzled place was here. After seeing the power of him and Elia, he chose not to kill them. Was that man a battle madman? But it''s not!


    So beren looked at Elia. He remembered that when Elia was facing the magic released by her opponent, Elia was ready to take it hard, and he didn''t know the next thing.


    "Big brother, I can''t beat that man. She left by herself."


    It seemed that she saw what beren was guessing. Elia naturally told her that she was "not an opponent".


    "Forget it, just live."


    Hearing this, Belen no longer planned to worry about it. He reached out and rubbed Elia''s head, as long as Elia was all right.


    In the distance, latil and they also came in a commercial car. After the movement in the town disappeared, Leia and latil decided to enter the town. Although they were discouraged by the urban residents, they still decided to pass


    When latil and Leia came to the street, Leia saw them sitting there and relieved. When latil saw beren''s bloody clothes and Elia''s mouth, latil couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 267

    When the war ended, the movement disappeared, and latil and Leia couldn''t stand it anymore. They took latis and drove to the town in a commercial car.


    My heart is still praying that nothing will happen.


    When she saw the two figures on the messy street, latil felt her heart ache, and her tears couldn''t stop flowing out at the moment.


    "Mr. beren..."


    I want to ask if there''s anything wrong, but I''m covered with blood. I think it''s all right.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Belen looked at the sensitive cat''s ear that wanted to touch him but didn''t dare to touch. He was also a little distressed. He reached out to stop the girl in his arms and stroked her hair with his hand.


    "How, how possible, it''s okay..."


    Latil''s voice was choking. She held Belen''s clothes tightly. She thought she was going to lose him.


    "I can''t die. I want to see you grow up."


    Knowing that latil was very sensitive now, beren made a small joke without trace, stroked her soft hair gently, and didn''t care about the pain.


    Seeing beren''s appearance, Leia was also very worried and asked, "Mr. beren, doesn''t it matter what you look like now?" The bright red is dazzling.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m making amends when the man is cured."


    "Who is it?"


    When latil heard this, she immediately sat up, and the cat''s ears blew up. Her cat''s pupils were very fierce at the moment. She shouted, "why should it be an apology after hurting Mr. beren and Elia?"


    This time, latil was really too angry. She couldn''t tolerate someone making amends in this way, and she was very worried, because she might never see them again.


    Although Belen didn''t understand what the red haired girl meant, in fact, he thought it was enough as long as everyone was safe.


    However, latil''s hair blowing continued, fell into a blackened state for a time, and kept saying strange words, which made Belen and Leia helpless.


    "Well, let''s get out of here first."


    Although the injury has recovered a lot, beren is still weak. After doing his best, his body is undoubtedly very weak and hungry.


    Latil and Leia helped Belen, while latis pushed Belen''s waist behind, and Elia walked in the front. The five people got on the commercial car, and the driver changed to Leia.


    "Big brother, are you really okay?"


    At the moment, beren was lying on the bed, while latis climbed to the bedside. She looked at the bloody clothes that were being thrown aside, and then looked at the bandages wrapped around beren.


    Belen reached out and rubbed latis''s little head. He comforted and said, "big brother is just a little tired. Don''t worry."


    Elia is sitting at the other end of the big bed. She is staring at her palm. Her eyes are a little confused. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Laiya is driving a commercial car out of town at the moment, and her heart also has deep doubts. Her green eyes twinkle slightly.


    Since he made great efforts to the town and wounded Mr. beren like that, why did he choose to stop at the last moment and treat Mr. beren and Elia?


    Judging from recent experience, the people who launched the attack were probably the "natural disaster" people, but if it was the "natural disaster", how could they stop halfway? If you are afraid of Elia, why should you cure them in the end?


    Although I don''t know the situation at that time, and I haven''t learned anything from Mr. beren and Elia, Leia''s embroidered eyebrows are a little frown, and she always feels that she thinks of something.


    Perhaps, that person is not a "natural disaster" person.


    But thinking of this, Leia still had doubts. If it was not the "natural disaster", why attack this town?


    Soon, the commercial car came to the hillside.


    When the public learned that there was no danger in the city, the residents immediately flocked to the town. After all, there were still their possessions there.


    And Hermione has now woken up. Her body is also covered with bandages. She remembers that Leia and others are together with beren, so she asked the girl where beren is.


    Knowing that it was Hermione outside, Belen also got up slowly, put on a dress casually, and then walked out of the commercial car with the help of latil, because he also cared about something very much.


    "Sorry, if it weren''t for us, you wouldn''t get hurt."


    When Hermione saw Belen''s bandaged hand with bare sleeves, she immediately realized that the young man must have been hurt, and just woke up, she also felt a great magic and a great movement.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Although he wanted to find a euphemistic reason, Belen couldn''t find it. At that time, he just watched naldo go to the town to find his wife, and subconsciously followed him. In the face of danger, he couldn''t sit idly by.


    Naldo and Hermione gave a big gift to beren. For them, this young man is their lifesaver and needs a lifetime to repay.


    After that, Belen learned the truth from elmin''s mouth. When she heard the woman named "oshudall" from the "natural disaster", Belen''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Did that man deceive you to stop the red haired girl outside the city?"


    "Yes, if I didn''t promise, maybe I would have..."


    Hermione believed her intuition very much. At that time, she did feel a kind of killing intention. After she refused to join the "natural disaster", the woman really wanted to kill her.


    After listening to the whole story, Belen clearly knew how ridiculous the thing she had just experienced. The woman named oshudall said that people in the organization chased her because of hatred, but the red haired girl was not a witch, which was contrary to what oshudall said at that time.


    In that case, you can guess one thing. What Osho Doyle said was a lie.


    If so, then the person who pursued the "natural disaster" at that time may not be the person of the "natural disaster". The reason why the red haired girl didn''t kill them


    "Elia, did that man say anything to you?" After thinking for a moment, beren looked at the little silver haired girl who was still in a daze.


    Elia looked back, then recalled what the red haired girl had said before. She repeated what she remembered, but the last conversation was not said, probably because she was a little shy.


    After hearing what Elia said, Belen also had a headache and rubbed her temples. The red haired girl was not a "natural disaster" person. No wonder she would let them go.


    Perhaps the reason why Elia can survive safely lies in the dialogue between Elia and the other party.

 Chapter 268

    Because the movement is too loud, it is bound to attract the Imperial Army, but it may be because the town is really remote, so it took a lot of time to come.


    The town also needs to be rebuilt. After all, it has been hit by such a disaster. However, when she left, Belen did not ask elmin to keep a secret, so she told them truthfully, which also saved the residents a lot of trouble.


    However, the identity of Hermione as a witch is naturally concealed. Although the residents may not mind, the frequent "natural disaster" activities will certainly cause great trouble if the identity of a witch is exposed.


    As for Beilun and others, they had left early, and although they didn''t stop by cities or small towns on the road, the people driving the carriage were handed over to Laiya and latil.


    These days, beren has been quietly recovering from his injury. Although his injury has improved very quickly because of some reasons he doesn''t know, there is basically no problem with his internal injury, but his physical weakness is not urgent.


    I have to say that I''m too tired to reach such a state for a long time.


    However, his physique has gradually strengthened. It is not difficult to reach the state of more than 60. At least he will not overdraw his life again.


    As for Elia, her injury has completely recovered, but these days, the little girl with silver hair is often practicing * magic. As for the reason, beren can vaguely know.


    But let her practice.


    Although Elijah''s power is very strong, she has too few attack means in many aspects. She obviously lost in the face of girls like the flame Witch and the red haired girl. This is not a gap in power.


    After that, another month passed.


    During this period, beren''s injury has almost healed, and their party has come to the final destination "amarga" city.


    WOW!


    In the street, there is a lot of noise. You can often see many magic tutors. After all, most people are wearing magic guide clothes or cloak.


    "This is amarga!"


    Not only latil, but also latis and Leia are opening their eyes. They are shining in their eyes. Beren and Elia are more calm.


    This amarga city is the city where frozarno School Park is located. At the same time, it is also the place where countless mages gather. After all, the market will hold magic and martial arts competitions.


    "I haven''t come for a long time."


    Beren looked at the familiar environment around him with great sigh. He hasn''t come back since graduation, about more than five years.


    I can''t help but recall in my mind that I was still young when I walked on this street and looked around. It was really interesting.


    Now that I have come to amarga, I can probably see many old friends.


    Although it is still some time before the beginning of the School Park Festival, many people have gathered in the city. After all, the School Park Festival can not only be attended by students, but anyone can go in and visit. Is this also to be friendly to the people?


    However, even if the school festival has not started yet, beren thinks that as a graduate, he can probably enter the school in advance, and his mood is inexplicably rippling.


    "Amarga is said to be the largest city in the Empire. Is that true?" Latil''s little tail was still shaking and looked a little excited.


    Beren nodded and said, "it''s true. The city is so big. Of course, it''s still because of frozarno School Park."


    "Is the frozarno School Park very large?" Latil asked curiously.


    "About half the area of amarga."


    Latil and Leia who heard this sentence opened their mouths and their eyes were full of incredible. They had never heard of such a large school Park, which actually occupied half the area of the city!?


    "Is that true, Mr. beren?" Latil is still a little incredible.


    Beren nodded very seriously. He said, "it''s really big. I haven''t been to many places in my three years in the school park."


    At the thought of the dizzy School Park, beren remembered that she was amazed for the first time.


    "Mr. beren! Can we go in now?"


    Seeing latil''s twinkling star like eyes, she immediately knew how excited the child was, and Belen was embarrassed to disappoint her.


    "Probably. Let''s try."


    After all, beren can''t wait.


    Driving the commercial car for several hours, until noon, they finally came to a city wall. The four girls looked up at the huge city wall.


    City in city?


    "Ah, go first. It''s the territory of frozarno School Park."


    Belen glanced at the high city wall with some emotion, and then continued to drive the commercial car into the city gate. What he saw was a huge square, where countless people could be seen.


    Until they came to the other end of a square, where there was an open and spacious street and a huge iron gate stood there. Looking through the iron gate, they could see countless tall buildings in the distance, which had the flavor of a school garden.


    "That''s frozarno School Park."


    Latil looked at those aristocratic buildings in the distance, her eyes flashing constantly. She stretched out her hand and rubbed latis''s head. She was still saying, "latis, you must enter the school park. You''ve made a difference!"


    Although latil also wanted to enter the school, she knew she was no longer young, so she placed all her hopes on her sister. It didn''t matter that she did nothing, but she hoped her sister could live well.


    This is my sister''s expectation!


    When she heard latil''s words, latis showed a big smiling face, and her bright big eyes had never left the world behind the gate. The kitten was full of curiosity and strange mood, and began to look forward to the school park at this moment.


    Seeing latis in a daze, beren smiled at the corners of her mouth. He could understand latis''s mood. He put his hand on the kitten''s shoulder and looked at the familiar building behind the big iron gate.


    Once, he looked at it like that.


    "Don''t worry, I will let latis enter the school park!"


    Hearing Belem say this words like an oath, latil also looked at Belem, then raised the corners of his mouth, showed a big smiling face, and then gently responded.

 Chapter 269

    Next to the big iron gate, there is a spiral ladder leading to the small mushroom house, which is the place for entry and exit registration.


    "Let''s go up and have a look."


    Belen parked the commercial car outside without fear of theft. He jumped off the commercial car first, and then took latil and them slowly up the stairs.


    Walking to the top of the little mushroom house, Belen looked at the only desk in the little mushroom house. There was a man dozing off. He was a boy and dressed in blue and white clothes, which was a very refreshing color.


    Belen knew the boy was a student of frozarno School Park when he saw the clothes he was wearing. It was a school uniform. He went to his desk and knocked on the table with his fingers.


    Say something.


    "Woo!?"


    The boy woke up from his confusion and rubbed his eyes. After waking up a little, he looked at the man in black standing at his desk.


    This is a handsome young boy. His short hair is like black jade, with a faint luster. The pupil seems to reflect the sun. There is a round of red on the edge, with an air of British sharpness.


    "What''s up?"


    "I want to enter the school park."


    Hearing what the man in Black said, the boy was stunned, then frowned and said, "I didn''t say, don''t you have any common sense? Does our frozarno School Park seem to be accessible to anyone?"


    After hearing the speech, beren explained, "I''m a graduate here."


    "Graduate!?"


    The boy also opened his mouth and looked up and down at beren after hearing beren''s words.


    "Well, what period did you graduate from?"


    Beren frowned slightly, seemed a little uncertain after a moment and said, "it seems to be phase 69."


    Sixty nine graduates?


    After hearing the speech, the boy was also stunned. In phase 69, he was the last student. Indeed, many graduated seniors and sisters have come recently.


    Thinking of this, the boy also immediately stood up, saluted beren, and then smiled and shouted, "Hello, senior, I''m a sophomore of this year. Can you tell me the name of senior?"


    "My name is Belen, Belen glien."


    Hearing the name, the boys didn''t have any impression, but I think they remember those very famous seniors and sisters.


    However, students who can graduate from frozarno School Park are no worse.


    "The senior is also for the School Park Festival!"


    Beilun nodded. It is estimated that the old student came back for the School Park Festival.


    "I see. I''ll register my name for the senior, and then I can go in." Boys seem to have great respect for their predecessors and graduates.


    Beren asked, "Oh, by the way, can I take my family in?"


    "Family?"


    The boy looked to the four girls who were looking around at the scenery. Then he was stunned by the beauty of the girls, and his favorite was the girl with blond hair.


    "Elves?"


    After noticing the pointed ears of the blonde girl, the boy also recognized Laiya''s identity. At present, he looked at Belen in surprise. Unexpectedly, the senior student brought an elf clan.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll register together."


    "Please."


    When the boy was registered, he smiled and said, "I am on duty here for a few days, so this is my job, though I am usually very busy."


    Just as beren and others were about to leave, he gave a slight pause, looked back at the handsome boy and asked, "well, can you tell me your name?"


    The boy who was going to climb down and doze again straightened his waist when he heard beren''s voice, then showed a sunny smile and reported his name.


    "Korsfen murirag"


    Seeing the young man''s bright smile, beren suddenly remembered what Dean called "the age of jade". This seemingly lazy young man is probably one of them?


    After the big iron door opened a little, Belen drove a commercial car into frozarno School Park. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Anyway, even the smelling air felt familiar.


    Before approaching the scope of those buildings, beren drove his commercial car to the area where the vehicles parked, found a place and stopped at random.


    "Wow!"


    After watching the various vehicles parked here, latil involuntarily made a surprised sound and looked around in surprise.


    There are golden luxury noble carriages, and some war horses and fast earth dragons are eating dry food. These are probably only used by noble people?


    Compared with these, beren''s commercial car seems too ordinary. Although it still pulls a small house, it is probably necessary for monk travel.


    Walking on that Avenue, latil and Leia looked around in doubt, and Belen saw what they were wondering, so she explained.


    "Today is probably a rest day. Two days a week is a holiday, so it''s normal not to see anyone in the school park."


    i see.


    Latil and layarden suddenly realized that their eyes were attracted by the willows flying around. It has to be said that the scenery here is very beautiful, even the air smells clear, and the environment is very beautiful.


    Then I came to a huge semi-circular building. Looking up, I could see long glass, but I didn''t see anyone there.


    Beren looked at the building and said with some emotion: "that''s where we have classes. It''s a beautiful building. If you feel bored, you can see the scenery through the glass wall."


    "It''s so happy to go to school in such a school park!"


    Latil on one side also couldn''t help sighing. Then her eyes looked at the opposite side of the teaching building. It was a very broad square, and some people could be seen walking in that square.


    "There is a square, which is of no special use. It is a place for students to take a walk in their spare time, but there is a sports square in the School Park, on the other side, and indoor..."


    Listening to beren''s words, latil was also amazed. Sure enough, the School Park was so big, and latis on the side was flashing her big eyes at the moment, completely attracted by the environment here.

 Chapter 270

    Belen, who vaguely noticed someone, looked intently. It was a girl and wanted to be a student here, because she was wearing the student clothes of flozarno School Park.


    Although I could vaguely see that she was a schoolgirl, I couldn''t see her face clearly, and the girl turned away after being found by Belen.


    Belen didn''t care about this episode, but continued to take latil and them around the buildings in the school park. Although they had graduated here, they still had a fresh and familiar feeling when they came back again after many years.


    "This is the dining hall."


    "OK, there is an elegant canteen."


    Looking at the distinctive wooden buildings in front of her, Leia was also attracted by the fresh temperament, which was a bit like her family.


    "Mr. beren! Can we go in and eat?"


    "This... Probably not?"


    Beren scratched his cheek and felt helpless. After all, they can only be regarded as visitors. Although there is no rule that they can''t eat here, it''s still a little embarrassed to have the cheek to eat here.


    However, Bellen was still dragged into the canteen by the girls, and he was not easy to resist, so they were allowed to pull in. Latil and they were very interested in the structure of the canteen.


    "Quite big!"


    The girls exclaimed and looked around.


    Belen also looked around, but it was renovated, but there was no special big change. Then he noticed a person''s figure.


    At a table, a girl was sitting there with a kettle in her hand, and her eyes were staring at beren and meeting each other.


    It was a very beautiful girl, probably about 15 years old, with beautiful hair as blue as the sea, tied into two long whips and hung behind her, like a clear spring, her eyes seemed to be shimmering, her skin was delicate and white as snow, wearing women''s student clothes and skirts, giving people a kind of elegant and vulgar ethereal temperament.


    That girl


    Belen''s mind suddenly came up with the figure he had vaguely seen before. He walked forward with some doubts, and then asked, "are you the one on the roof?"


    The blue haired girl looked at beren as if she were observing. She nodded her head a moment later.


    Seeing the blue haired girl without saying a word, beren was also a little strange, but it was probably a person with such a temperament. Then he remembered something, even if it was a self introduction.


    "I''m a graduate of phase 69. My name is Belen glien."


    Hearing Belen''s self introduction, the blue haired girl still repeated her previous appearance, looked at the former for a while and then nodded.


    "Well..."


    Beren scratched his hair. He thought, maybe this girl doesn''t want to communicate with others. Thinking of this, he nodded slightly, and then walked to the four girls who are looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "It''s time to go and see something else."


    "Good!"


    So, the five people went to the exit, and the blue haired girl who was still sitting in place watched them leave. Finally, she looked at the tea in the cup. Her eyes were calm and did not know what she was thinking.


    Then Belen took the girls to the magic arena, which is an indoor place. The overall area is very large and can accommodate tens of thousands of people.


    "It''s usually used in school competitions or activities. If it''s external, there''s an outdoor martial arts arena. It''s probably used at the school festival."


    Belen looked at the broad platform below, his eyes moved slightly, and he was still explaining to the girls. He looked around. There was no one here.


    After leaving the magic arena, I went to several places one after another. Although the overall area of frozarno School Park is very large, the main teaching area only accounts for one third, and the other two-thirds are covered by the natural environment, which is just the territory of the school park.


    The connection range of several mountains is subordinate to frozarno School Park. If you drive a commercial car around, it will probably take a few days.


    After a general stroll, Belen also felt a little tired, so she took the girls back to the teaching building, walked up the stairs, and then wandered around.


    Occasionally, I can meet some students, and the students are also curious after seeing beren and others, but they also vaguely guess that they are probably the predecessors of the school park.


    Latil and her family came to an empty classroom, where they could enjoy the dense forest on the square and the periphery. Then they stood on the podium and looked at the table below. It seemed that they thought of something, so they looked at Belen.


    "By the way, Mr. Belen, didn''t frozarno School Park say that the graduation rate is very low? Why does it seem that there are many students?"


    Belen sat in a position where she didn''t know who it was. After hearing latil''s question, she replied, "the enrollment rate is very low, because tens of thousands of people sign up to enter the school every year?"


    "OK, tens of thousands!"


    Latil immediately opened her eyes when she heard the answer. Even Leia was stunned. Although she knew that flozarno School Park was a famous magic school, it was too exaggerated. Do hundreds of thousands of young people want to come in more often?


    "As for the enrollment rate, there were probably thousands of people in my session. As for the people who tried the students, they were all students on campus, probably third grade students. As for the test content, it was also very popular, but there were also some tests to show the candidates'' strengths."


    Belen thought about it, then gave the answer, then remembered something, and then said, "but there are exceptions. There will be some people who will be personally reviewed by their tutors. Those people are very powerful people."


    "Ah! What kind of Mr. beren is?"


    One side of Leia''s eyes lit up immediately after hearing the speech, and then asked with great interest. Latil, who heard the question, also lit up his eyes, and then looked at Belen curiously.


    However, beren said, "well, I was reviewed by students."


    "All right."


    "Why do you two look disappointed?"


    Seeing the two girls sighed, Bellen''s mouth was also slightly drawn, and then she scratched helplessly. This is also a helpless thing. After all, she has no magic attribute.


    "The enrollment rate is still the second, and the most difficult thing is to upgrade. You know, saving credits is very tired. About one hundred first graders will be promoted to the second grade. In this way, if they fail, they will be forced to leave the school. They can only come back to promote the second grade after completing the task assigned by the school park. The time limit is one year."


    Belen said another big deal, but then she stopped talking, because apart from latis, latil and Leia won''t take the exam. As for Elia


    wait!

 Chapter 271

    Belen stared at Elia blankly. Then he remembered that in his line of people, latis was not the only child. It was the age of school.


    The maximum age limit for admission to the florzalno School Park is 14 and the minimum is 8. Latis is now 10, and Elia is only 13 and less than 14.


    Elia''s talent can be said to be unmatched in beren''s experience. At the age of 13, she has a strength completely inconsistent with her age, and she can be ranked in the strongest column in beren''s heart.


    Although Elia''s strength can no longer be regarded as a student, beren doesn''t care about this. What he wants is to make Elia feel the joy of the campus. She is a good child and can make many good friends. This may dispel some of the haze in her heart.


    "Elia."


    Hearing beren''s call, Elia also took back her eyes looking at the scenery outside, looked back at beren and blinked.


    "Do you want to come to this school park?"


    Latil and Leia were also stunned when they heard this question. They actually forgot that Elia was also an age at which she could enter school, and their hearts were suddenly happy.


    Elia was also slightly stunned after hearing the speech, and then asked curiously, "is it OK?"


    Elia, who asked this sentence, obviously also had a vision for school life.


    Beren nodded and said with certainty, "of course."


    When Belen thought of Elia''s appearance after entering the school, she looked forward to it. However, with the child''s temperament, she probably wouldn''t make a big storm?


    If it weren''t for the protection of Belen and latil, perhaps Elia wouldn''t show her strength at all. As usual, she was like an introverted child.


    "Will sister Elia come with me?"


    Latis came to Elia, her little face full of expectation.


    "Yes."


    Elia answered. In her heart, she also yearned for such campus life, but she never had a chance. Of course, it would be the best if she could be with latis.


    The two little girls with similar heads are very happy, and latil and Leia are also happy. After all, they know that Elia used to be in the Sattar arena. If they can be happy, it is undoubtedly the best thing.


    In the corridor.


    "Mr. beren, are we still looking for a place to stay today? It''s already afternoon."


    Latil remembered this thing. After all, in such a big city, commercial cars are generally not parked on the street. What a formality.


    "No, we just live in a commercial car. Well, we live in the school park."


    Beren naturally answered this question. He had planned to live in it as long as he could come in.


    Latil was also stunned after hearing the speech and asked curiously, "is this really OK?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Belen didn''t care too much. If he could, he even wanted to live in the dormitory where he used to live, but it was probably someone else''s.


    After leaving the classroom area, they came to the office area at the other end. The students and tutors are divided into two areas, but they are also in the ring building, just about.


    In some offices, beren can also see some tutors reading something, but he is not there. When he comes to the office area, he also has people he wants to see.


    That is, the head of the school.


    "Mr. Belen, is this the dean''s... Office?"


    Latil looked at the closed door in front of her, not much nervous, probably because beren was in front of her.


    The head of florzalno School Park represents the highest authority of the school park. He must be a very great man. He is still a little nervous, but he is not as exaggerated as he expected.


    What kind of person would it be? An amiable old man? Or the middle-aged uncle of a refined gentleman? Before he opened the door, he guessed curiously.


    "Yes, I was taken care of by the head of the school park when I was in the school park."


    Belen sighed that since he had come back, he must see the man again. He took two steps forward and knocked at the door.


    Say something.


    There came a young woman''s voice: "please come in."


    The voice was not very clear because of the door. Belen didn''t care much, but he felt a little familiar. He reached out and pushed the door half open, and then walked into the office. However, when he looked at the desk, he saw a very familiar figure.


    It was a very young and beautiful girl with tawny hair, supple and beautiful, and the light spirit appeared on her. She was wearing a dignified skirt, sitting on the seat and looking at Bellen.


    After seeing the girl, Belen was also stunned. Then latil and others behind him came in, he returned to his mind, and then walked slowly forward. He looked at the girl sitting in the position of the head of the school, with many emotions in his heart, such as surprise and happiness.


    "You are already the head of the school?"


    The person sitting in that position is the head of the school and the president of the student union in the golden age. At the moment, she is also watching Belen. Finally, a soul-stirring smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Coward, you''re back at last."


    Hearing this, beren said helplessly, "what coward?"


    "Haven''t you been a coward who hasn''t shown your true face?"


    "Don''t you know that? It was a little..."


    Serena smiled at him and said, "it''s childish, isn''t it? Because she worships the sword saint, she imitates her wearing a mask all the time. It''s really childish."


    "Worship the sword saint?"


    Laiya in the rear was stunned when she heard this. As for the "sword saint", no one needs to explain, because the only person named "sword saint" today is the one of their elves.


    Latil was also stunned at the moment, but she soon reacted. In front of her, this very beautiful big sister seemed to be the head of the school, which was completely different from what she thought!


    What a beautiful big sister!


    Then celika stood up. She bypassed the desk, came to beren, stretched out a hand, clenched it into a fist and pressed it on the latter''s chest.


    "Long time no see."

 Chapter 272

    "Let''s sit down first."


    Serena looked at the four girls behind beren, then looked at beren, then pointed to the seat next to her and smiled.


    "Thank you!"


    The four girls sat on the soft sofa and looked at the beautiful big sister curiously. Unexpectedly, the head of flozarno school was such a young girl.


    Celika also sat in a position, then looked at beren and asked curiously, "don''t you introduce these lovely girls to me?"


    When she heard what celika said, latier blushed shyly, while Leia accepted it with great generosity. The child has always been like this. Latis didn''t know where to take out a colorful candy and put it in her mouth, while Elia looked at celika.


    Beren introduced the names of the people, and then briefly introduced celika: "they are my family."


    "Family?"


    Celika thought deeply, then smiled and said, "it seems that you haven''t wasted your time these years."


    Beren''s heart warmed when she heard what Serena said. If she were someone else, she might say something else because he didn''t improve his strength, but Serena''s words were more warm.


    Then, Serena looked at Elia. Her silver hair attracted her eyes, and she smiled and said, "maybe this is the rumored" witch "? What a beautiful child."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, latil and layarden became nervous. The head of the school actually knew Elia''s identity. Although it didn''t seem malicious, they were still a little restrained.


    Beren was stunned and asked, "do you know?"


    "Of course, I heard about you from Morpheus before, and then I was angry that you hid his things. I said it was to trouble you, and then it was about puttingta school."


    Speaking of this, celika suddenly thought of something, smiled and said, "that guy Puding was very moved after he learned about it. Maybe after you meet him, he will invite you to a big meal."


    "So it is. I''m looking forward to his big meal."


    After knowing these two things, it''s not surprising that Elika''s intelligence can judge the identity of "witch" after seeing Elia, and beren doesn''t care much.


    Seems to be aware of the tension between latil and Leia. Serena smiled and explained, "don''t be nervous. I don''t mean any harm to Elia. Isn''t it admirable that such a young child has such power?"


    "Yes."


    Latil and Leia were relieved.


    "There''s also a girl from the elves. Wow, she''s so beautiful." Celika also noticed the characteristics of Laiya''s elf people, and was a little surprised.


    "Hello!"


    "Hello, hello."


    Then, Bellen introduced to the girls: "this is celika. Well, she is the president of our student class. She is one year older than me..."


    At this point, beren''s voice suddenly stopped. He felt a frightful murderous spirit. He immediately turned around and saw a smiling face.


    "Do we need to talk about this in private?"


    "This, this, also... I''d better not."


    Belen''s back began to sweat. He didn''t expect that this woman cared so much about her age, but she was one year older than herself.


    "Anyway, my two children will come to take the exam in the future."


    Beren immediately changed the subject and returned to the first thing he wanted to explain after the first visit.


    Celika asked curiously, "which two are you?"


    "It''s latis and Elia."


    Belen thought of something again, and his eyes lit up. He said in some surprise: "by the way, the magic attribute of latis is life!"


    "Life?"


    Serena was stunned. She looked at the little cat ear girl, and then showed a surprise smile: "that''s really a coincidence, rattis, sister, my magic attribute is also life?"


    Yes, the magic attribute of Serena isolus is also life!


    However, Rattish didn''t know much about the magic attribute at the moment, and didn''t know much about the basis of magic, so she didn''t know that it meant life.


    There are not many people with the same magic attribute, but few people have the magic attribute of "life". In Belen''s impression, there are only three, one is celika, one is latis, and the other is the head of the school who took good care of himself at the beginning.


    He had forgotten this before. Belen didn''t think of it until this moment. He was very happy. With the help of celika, latis will grow very fast on the road of magic.


    For a younger generation with the same "life" attribute, celika is also happy, and she is such a lovely girl.


    Then, celika looked at Elia again and asked curiously, "Elia, do you want to enter this school park?"


    In celika''s intelligence, she can learn one thing, that is, the "witch" itself has a very strong power. From the attack of the "natural disaster" on lepchaist School Park, we can know that the silver haired little girl has the strength to fight against the core members of the "natural disaster".


    Even celika was shocked when she knew that the "witch" was such a young child. She had never heard that anyone could have such a magical talent at this age.


    This is true not only for Serena, but also for beren. He was surprised when he first saw Elijah''s power. Did Elijah have such a unique existence in ancient history books?


    However, although Elia''s own strength has completely exceeded the word "student", celika will not refuse. After all, the school park is not just about making people stronger.


    "I want to come here."


    Elia''s answer was firm.


    "I see. Maybe we found a treasure in the school park." Celika nodded, then looked at Belem, showing a helpless smile.


    After all, there are a lot of things we should be careful to let such a child with strength beyond imagination enter the school park. As the head of the School Park, celika has to consider this matter.


    Beren seemed to know that celika would be worried, which was understandable, but he still rubbed Elia''s head with a smile.

 Chapter 273

    Celika also felt that the famous "witch" wanted to become a student of the school she managed.


    However, after seeing Elijah''s first glance, celika was inexplicably fond of her, perhaps because she was a child and, of course, because of beren''s trust in the little girl.


    "Celika, is the school festival held normally?"


    Belen finally paid attention to this problem after recalling some things.


    Celika knew what beren was thinking. She smiled and said, "do you care about the natural disaster?"


    "Well, that organization is very powerful."


    Beilun recalled the red skirt woman at that time, and a dignified color appeared in her eyes. In addition, there was the red haired girl who was not particularly sure whether she was a member of the "natural disaster".


    Although hearing what beren said, celika was still very calm. She smiled and asked, "since you have fought with them, why don''t you tell me who you have met?"


    Belen nodded slightly, and then informed celika of all the people she had met so far who could be determined to be members of the "natural disaster", who, as the head of the school, should know the information.


    "Among these people you meet, the most important should be the space Witch and the flame witch."


    When Serena learned that there was a witch who could use space magic, she also frowned slightly. It can be judged from beren''s words that the space witch may not be very powerful, but the greatest role of space magic is not used against the enemy, so this is a point that needs attention.


    Serena also knows a lot about the attack on lepchaist School Park, but she can know from Belen''s mouth that the flame witch is a very strong existence.


    Celika roughly judged: "the flame witch should also be one of the core members of the" natural disaster ", so there are already two."


    "Two? There''s another one?" Belen asked curiously.


    Celika told her: "there is another ice witch who uses the magic of ice. She appeared alone and attacked the Vatican headquarters before, and then retreated. Since then, the war has started."


    "Snow witch?"


    This reminds Belem of socia. He knows that the latter is also an ice witch, but she should not be the core member of the "natural disaster" in celika''s mouth. After all, although socia is very powerful, she has no ability to attack the Vatican headquarters and then walk away.


    At the beginning, beren thought that the "natural disaster" was insignificant, but now she doesn''t think so. The "natural disaster" has unimaginable huge power, and they are confident that they can resist all external factors, which is very terrible.


    Then, beren found that celika was still smiling and asked suspiciously, "aren''t you worried that the organization will launch an attack on the School Park Festival?"


    In this regard, Serena just took out a biscuit from one side, chewed it in her mouth, and then said carelessly, "I''m still looking forward to their arrival. I''m not sure I can catch them all."


    "How did you learn bad from frody?" Beren looked at Serena strangely.


    Celika reached out and wiped the biscuit residue from the corner of her mouth, then smiled and said, "I just thought that if the" natural disaster "wanted to attack us, it would be their best time to attack in the School Park Festival, but it would also be our best time."


    Hearing the speech, beren was also slightly stunned, and then soon realized something.


    After the School Park Festival, it must be very lively, but at the same time, the defense must be the most loose. At this time, the "natural disaster" will have great advantages if it wants to launch an attack. However, when the School Park Festival is held, it is not just the students who go to school every day.


    During the school festival, there were countless mages from outside and countless graduates who had grown up to be independent.


    At such a moment, the defense of frozarno School Park is naturally formed, with that invisible power. Even in the face of the massive invasion of "natural disasters", it may not be afraid at all.


    After thinking of this, beren also suddenly realized that it was no wonder that celika had no fear. Everyone who came to the School Park Festival at that time was a soldier general.


    "I see."


    Serena nodded her head, put her hands on the table, put her snow-white pointed chin on the back of her hands, and there was a flash of edge in her eyes.


    "Anyway, I''m also the head of the school now. If they dare to invade, they''ll have a hard time."


    At this moment, celika was like a superior, and this appearance immediately made latil and them show their admiration. Sure enough, the head of frozarno School Park was a great man!


    "You''ve all grown up."


    Belen also sighed at this moment, thinking that Verny has become the successor of a big industry, flotti has become a special Minister of the Imperial military department, Morpheus has become a major general, and Puding and celika have also become the heads of their respective schools.


    Everyone is growing up so fast.


    Hearing his exclamation, celika smiled and asked, "I don''t know what you''re doing now."


    "Me..."


    Seeing celika ask, Belen can''t help being a little ashamed. If it''s for others, she still cares a little about her old friends.


    "I''m a wandering businessman now. Oh, by the way, I''m still a kitchen god."


    It seems that the "Tramp merchant" is too shabby. Belen added the name of the only honor he got in the back, hoping to save some dignity.


    Celika also saw beren''s embarrassment and couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, this guy was the most different one.


    Seeing celika laughing, beren scratched her hair in shame and didn''t know what to say. After all, she was far less than these guys.


    Maybe it''s really lazy?


    "It''s really a little hard to say."


    Beren accepted the fact very frankly.


    And Serena soon stopped. She looked at latil and them who were eating the dessert on the table, smiled and looked at Belen. Her voice gradually softened.


    "No, it''s not hard to say, because you have found what you need most. It''s also a great thing."


    Beren, who heard this, was also stunned. She turned her head and looked at the satisfied girls who were eating, and then noticed that Elia was staring at her, and the lines on her face seemed to be soft.

 Chapter 274

    "By the way, do you have a place to live?"


    "Of course, my commercial car is very powerful. I have a big house."


    "Mobile house?"


    Their topic began to move on the daily life. As usual, celika just had a variety of work. As for beren, her life was just like that of ordinary civilians.


    Belen asked tentatively, "I''ll probably stay in the school park with latil and them recently. Doesn''t it matter?"


    In this regard, celika also said carelessly: "of course, it doesn''t matter. Since there is a place to live, if not, you can use those spare student dormitories."


    Then, celika suddenly remembered something, then smiled and said to beren, "if you are free, you can go to Jianju society, or it hasn''t changed in that place."


    "Jianju society? Is it still there?"


    Hearing this, beren immediately opened his eyes. He was a little excited. He thought the club was gone.


    Celika nodded and said, "of course, and ah, it is already one of the most powerful societies in our school park. Now there are still seven members, and all of them are excellent."


    "That''s good. I''ll go and have a look when I''m free."


    After chatting, it was already dusk. The communication between the two old friends gradually forgot the time, but finally woke up.


    Belen found that latil and they were already sleeping close to each other. He was stunned. Then he stood up with a smile and patted the girls on the shoulder to gently wake them up.


    "It''s time to get up. We''re leaving."


    "Woo..."


    In the sound of singing, latil and his wife gradually woke up. After rubbing their eyes, they found that the light outside had gradually faded.


    "Is it over?"


    "Well, it''s time to go back and cook."


    Belen rubbed latil''s head, then looked at celika, who had already got up. He said, "let''s get here first today. It''s time for them to eat."


    Serena nodded slightly, then smiled and sent beren and them out of the office. Just as latil and them were walking ahead, Serena suddenly grabbed beren''s sleeve.


    Latil and Leia also noticed something. When they turned around, they just saw the man who grew up in the school yard smiling at Belen, and then said a word.


    "I miss you very much."


    Latil and Leia immediately opened their eyes when they heard this sentence. Was the headmaster such a bold girl?


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech, then nodded his head, smiled and replied, "me too."


    Celika, who got this response, was stunned, while Leia seemed to hear the sound of glass fragmentation around her, and she blinked.


    "See you later. Let''s go."


    Belen waved his hand, then rubbed the dull latil''s head, summoned him back, and left the teaching building with the girls.


    In the corridor, celika looked at the figure of the group, then smiled and said to herself, "you''re really a fool, but you look good."


    Dinner time.


    Latil was staring at the rice in the bowl at the moment. She was in a trance, which made Belen wonder. She thought latil was ill.


    "Latil, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing beren''s voice, latil suddenly brightened her eyes, then raised her head and looked at the former with a very unnatural smile.


    "Mr. beren, what is the relationship between the head of the school and you?"


    Hearing the speech, beren was stunned and said suspiciously, "classmate, haven''t you introduced it before?"


    "But the people who grew up in the school said she missed you very much!"


    Beren blinked, nodded and said, "I miss her too."


    Belen felt a little strange about latil''s abnormal mood. It''s normal that old friends haven''t seen each other for many years?


    At Belem''s words, latil pursed her lips, and then continued to ask, "Mr. Belem! Do you like the headmaster?"


    "Ha?"


    Belen immediately opened her eyes when she heard the speech and said incomprehensibly, "what''s this with? Latil, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    So latil summoned up her courage and shouted with red cheeks, "isn''t that what you want to say to the person you like?"


    While Leia was watching the play, she thought the scene was very interesting, while latis was stealing candy again. Elia watched Belen silently.


    "This... Not exactly?" Belen scratched her hair and said reluctantly, "Serena and I are good friends. Don''t think wrong. Besides, latil, why are you so reactive?"


    "I, I, I..."


    Latil noticed his abnormal state, immediately thought of a reason, bowed his head and said, "I''m checking for sister al."


    So, why is it al again?


    Belen drew a little from the corner of his mouth. He really couldn''t understand the girl''s thoughts. However, when latil mentioned Al, he couldn''t help but think of the childhood sweetheart in his mind.


    Al, I miss you so much.


    I haven''t seen her for more than half a year. I don''t know where she is now. Is she doing anything dangerous? Probably. After all, she is also from the Holy See to deal with the attack of "natural disaster".


    I hope she''s safe.


    On one side, Leia put her mouth to latil''s ear and joked softly: "latil, you''re too direct."


    "I..."


    Latil''s cheek flushed with shame, glanced at Leia fiercely, and felt very ashamed that her mind had been exposed.


    Then, latil cautiously glanced at Belen who was having dinner, and saw that the latter didn''t seem to notice. She was relieved and disappointed at the same time.


    It''s good for now.


    On the other hand, Leia looked at latil from time to time. She always wanted to laugh. In terms of love, it was really white paper. Even Mr. beren was the same. She had confessed that she was like this, but she didn''t notice it at all.


    What a confused couple.


    The next morning, after dinner.


    While tidying up the tableware, beren remembered what seleka said yesterday. He couldn''t help but be interested in the current situation of Jianju society. He wanted to have a look.


    "Laiya, I''ll leave it to you. I have a place I want to go."


    "I see, Mr. beren."

 Chapter 275

    In beren''s memory, the community of Jianju society is different from those communities. It is in the other community area, but located at the foot of a mountain.


    There is a beautiful and natural scenery. There is no reason why Jianju society is located in a different place, because it was built by Beilun and others.


    The School Park''s control on this aspect is still very loose. As long as you do it yourself, everything can be handled loosely. Perhaps the most important reason is that the school park has too large territory and too many empty places, which also allows the actions of beren and others to be allowed.


    So, at the foot of the mountain, there was a community called "Jianju society", and there was a small hut beside the pond, which was the original Jianju society.


    Today is not a rest day, so on the way, Bellen also saw a lot of students, and those students constantly cast their eyes because Bellen''s dress is not like students or mentors, but more like civilians.


    To this end, Belen also felt a little uncomfortable. He was not good at being watched by many people. At present, he looked at his clothes strangely. It was just changed last night. Isn''t it strange?


    Hearing the gradually reverberating voice in his ears, beren''s pace was a little faster. He hurried to leave this place of right and wrong. He was a little helpless. It was clear that he was their senior, but why did he behave like a thief who did bad things.


    Soon, beren left the teaching area with a large number of people. He came to a small stream. There was a stone bridge over there. When he walked to the bridge, he could probably see Jianju society.


    After boarding the bridge, beren''s eyes naturally looked in a direction. There was a not particularly large pond over there, and opposite the pond


    "Is that... Jianju society?"


    Belen blinked. His eyes reflected a big house with a very elegant temperament, which was completely different from the thatched house in his mind, and surrounded by willow trees, it looked very elegant.


    This feeling is like the original Jianju society has grown up.


    "That''s nice."


    With such a sigh, Belen slowly walked down the stone bridge and walked towards the house. When he came outside the bamboo fence, he saw a huge stone with the word "Jianju" engraved on it.


    "Still there."


    Belen looked at this huge stone. The two words on it were engraved by him in those years. Unexpectedly, they were still here. He felt that there was no great change in this community.


    "Hello, who are you? Are you from the black and white society?"


    Just as beren stroked the word "Jianju" on the big stone, a bright voice suddenly came from one side, but the tone seemed a little unfriendly.


    Belen looked up and out of the big room came a boy in student clothes. He was a very handsome boy with a high nose and slender eyelashes. His big black eyes unexpectedly added a bit of "lovely" temperament. He was probably a very sunny boy.


    "What is the black and white society? I''m not."


    Beren has never heard of this "black and white society". It is probably a new society. However, he doesn''t care about this, but about the young man in front of him. The other party should be one of the seven members of Jianju society.


    "No? Ah, I thought it was the black and white society who challenged us again."


    The boy scratched his hair, then looked at beren''s clothes and asked curiously, "classmate, won''t you deduct credits if you don''t wear a school uniform?"


    "I don''t think so." Beren blinked.


    The young man had some doubts, but he didn''t go deep into it. Instead, he introduced himself: "my name is pudding LAN, a sophomore, and I''m a member of Jianju society."


    Since the other party reported his name, Bellen also hurriedly replied, "ah, Hello, you can call me Bellen. I''m a graduate of phase 69."


    "Graduate!?"


    Pudding Lan was startled and looked at beren again. No wonder the latter just said that they didn''t need to deduct credits. They have graduated from here. Where else do they need credits.


    "Beren is a good student."


    After learning that the other party was a senior, pudding orchid also said hello again politely, then opened the fence and opened the road to the club.


    "Thank you. Which seat are you in Jianju society?"


    Beilun nodded slightly, and then walked into it with pudding LAN. He was still very interested in the young man''s seat, although he didn''t know whether there was a seat ranking in the current sword house.


    "Me, I''m the fifth seat. The senior seems to be very familiar with our Jianju society?"


    When Beilun asked about the seat, pudding land also asked curiously.


    Belen looked at the big room in front of her and sighed, "I went out from here. Of course, I''m familiar with it."


    Get out of here!


    Pudding Lan''s eyes suddenly widened, and he met the elders of Jianju society. In his heart, the elders of Jianju society are more weighty than the graduates of the school park.


    "Learn, senior! I''ll run in and call those guys at once. You can''t see their indecent appearance!"


    Pudding orchid instantly recovered from the shock, then ran to the front of the house, opened the door, and then ran into it, leaving beren alone outside.


    ¡°......¡±


    Belen was puzzled, but he didn''t care. He looked around curiously. There were many planted plants here. It was really good.


    In the house of Jianju society.


    "Get up!"


    Pudding LAN ran into the hall and shouted at once.


    The roar immediately shook the people sleeping on the ground, eating next to them, and other people doing other work, and then looked at pudding LAN with inexplicable eyes.


    "What the hell are you doing? Is the sky falling or the earth falling?"


    The boy who was sleeping was frightened by the roar of pudding orchid. He stood up very impatiently, and then walked to pudding orchid and asked questions with great dissatisfaction.


    And pudding orchid directly stared at the young man''s nose and shouted discontentedly, "the elder of Jianju society is coming! What''s your style like this!"


    "The elder of Jianju society?"


    Some people who were not moved by the roar of pudding orchid also looked at pudding orchid, and everyone looked at the latter curiously.


    When pudding LAN saw everyone''s attention turn, he thought and said, "he is a graduate of phase 69. He is a senior. He said he came out of us. He is probably the elder of our Jianju society."


    "Issue 69? Isn''t that the first generation of predecessors in our club?" The boy who had been very irritable now returned to normal.


    At this time, a figure in white walked into the hall and sighed "getting bigger". Then he felt the eyes of the people in the room and the young man waved his hand.

 Chapter 276

    At the moment, Beilun is looking at the people in the house curiously. There are seven in the past. It seems that the seven members of Jianju society are here now.


    "There are three girls?"


    Belen was surprised to find that three of the seven students in the house were girls, and there was only celika in the Jianju community at that time.


    "Senior, come on, sit here, sit here."


    Pudding Lan was obviously a little excited, probably because he was happy to meet the elders of the same club.


    "Ah, thank you."


    In this regard, Belen also nodded slightly and thanked. Then he sat on a futon. He looked at these young people who were also his descendants.


    "My name is Belen glien. I used to be a member of Jianju society, ranking second."


    The seven people were surprised to hear that Belen was "in the second place" after she reported her name. One of the glasses girls making tea also raised her eyes and looked at Belen.


    Pudding orchid exclaimed in surprise, "Adeline, elder is the second seat like you. Elder, this is Adeline, which is the second seat of our sword club."


    Hearing the speech, beren looked curiously at the girl with eyes who was making tea. Her shoulder length short hair and quiet eyes made the girl seem quiet and peaceful.


    The girl named Adeline nodded her head to Belen, then introduced herself and said, "my name is Adeline Mozart. I''m a sophomore and the second seat of Jianju society."


    "Hello."


    Bellen nodded, curious. It turned out that the second seat was a girl. She smiled and said, "yes, among the seven of us, Serena was a girl."


    "Celika? Elder, are you talking about our school principal?"


    When they heard the name, they were all slightly stunned. They all turned their curious eyes to Belen, and the eyes of three girls were slightly bright.


    Beren nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t expect her to stay in the School Park and become the head of the school park."


    Speaking of this, beren suddenly remembered one thing, that is, where the last head of the school went. He talked and forgot it yesterday.


    "Sure enough, the head of Bailun and the head of the kindergarten are in the same period!" One of the girls with pink hair shouted in surprise.


    Beren responded, "well, yes."


    "It''s really a member of the first generation!"


    The boy who was awakened from sleep at the beginning was also full of surprise at the moment, because this was the first time they saw the elder of Jianju society. He adjusted his voice, then photographed his chest and seriously introduced himself.


    "Good senior. My name is Kathy gales. I''m a sophomore. I''m the sixth seat of Jianju society."


    The beautiful girl with pink hair also introduced herself with a smile: "my name is Jieya ansef, a freshman and the fourth seat of Jianju society."


    "Freshman?"


    Belen was stunned, and then looked at the girl named Jieya curiously. Unexpectedly, the first grader ranked fourth in front of the second graders such as pudding land.


    Therefore, beren asked the question he cared about: "let me ask, are the seats of Jianju society still arranged according to the previous system?"


    "It''s not anymore. In the past, the senior students were arranged in the order of seven people in their own club? That rule has changed for the later students."


    Hearing the sound from one side, Belen also turned her head and looked. There was a black haired girl sitting against the wall, wearing a student skirt and beautiful black socks wrapped around the jade feet. This may be the so-called black straight, and she still had a sword in her arms.


    The girl with black hair looked at Belem. Her eyes were two colors, one black and one gold. They were very strange and beautiful. She also introduced herself to Belem.


    "My name is peach Alexandra, a third grader and now the chief of Jianju society."


    She is the first seat now. It''s really interesting. Among the seven people now, two girls occupy the first two positions in the first three seats.


    Belen''s eyes widened slightly, and then asked curiously, "how does the current seat ranking come from?"


    Peach calmly looked at beren and explained: "the senior student should not have come for many years? I don''t know. It''s normal. Now Jianju society is the most strange society in the School Park, and it will hold a competition system on the campus every year. All students can participate in the competition, and the final competition will determine the seven members of Jianju society."


    "So careful?"


    After hearing peach''s explanation, Belen was also stunned. He didn''t expect that the current ranking of Jianju society should be so big, but he also felt a little relieved that the society really grew up.


    "Senior! The peach school elder sister is very powerful. Even the head of the school once praised the peach school elder sister. She can be called a" swordsman. "


    Pudding orchid on one side seemed to worship peaches very much and immediately said these words to beren happily.


    "That''s great. Celika is very strict in this regard."


    Belen looked at the peach in surprise. After all, there are very few people who can be called "swordsmen". The people who can occupy seats in the sword club must be mainly swordsmen, which is essentially different from the demon swordsman.


    Then, the others introduced themselves, and Belen was also very pleased to look at the seven younger generation in front of him. It was already very happy that Jianju society was still there. It made him happy to grow to this point, let alone these excellent younger generation.


    "And a first grader?"


    After hearing the self introduction of the last young man, Belen was also a little surprised. He looked at the handsome young man who was shy and smiling. This is the seventh seat now.


    Since the ranking system is already in the form of competition, it must be a great person to be one of the seven people in Jianju society. Among the seven people, two are first-year students, which surprised Belen.


    After that, we talked about the original seven members. The current seven seemed to be very interested in it, as did peaches. The two different colored pupils also flashed a faint light when they heard about celika.


    "Senior Bailun, I have something to ask you."


    After the topic was finished, the peach leaning against the wall slowly stood up. When she stood up, the other six people also had bright eyes, as if they knew what she wanted.


    Beren asked curiously, "what''s up?"


    "I want to ask the elder for advice on kendo."

 Chapter 277

    ight enough!


    The other six people were helpless. When sister peach stood up, they knew what the only third grader in Jianju society was going to do.


    When they entered the club, the first thing for the student sister was to ask them for advice on Kendo, but in the end, it was a tie. She really just asked for advice, perhaps because she was afraid that she and others were future generations. They knew that the peach student sister was a very gentle person.


    "This..."


    Belen stood up and stretched out. Although he usually didn''t like to hand, he didn''t want to show cowardice in the face of his younger generation''s advice.


    "Of course."


    Seeing beren''s promise, everyone was curious. What kind of Kendo would this senior who was the same as the head of celika''s school, once the second seat of the sword club, have?


    They came outside the house. Beren looked at the open space, which was not very spacious, but it should be enough for a simple sword contest.


    "Senior, let''s go to the pond?"


    Peach looked at beren. She didn''t seem very satisfied with the size of the open space.


    "OK."


    It''s not difficult to step on the water. Even beren without magic attribute can do it. After all, it''s just a basic magic call, which is not very difficult.


    The two stood on the pond, while the other six sat outside the house and looked at the contest.


    "Guess who will win?"


    "Will it win or lose?"


    "Probably. After all, the opponent is not us. In the face of senior students, sister peach should not keep her hand."


    People don''t know much about Beilun''s strength as a senior student. After all, it has been some years since the time of the members of the early generation of Jianju society, but they know that sister Taozi''s strength is unfathomable. They dare not say that they can win with their best efforts. This Jianju society leader.


    Belen took out the silver long sword from the storage. His magic guide has been broken. Now he can only use his own sword. The last time he took it out was when he faced the red haired girl.


    Sister Taozi slowly pulled out her sword. The scabbard was hung around her waist. The spring wind blew, and her long black hair danced with the wind. She stood on the pond, and her beauty was particularly moving.


    "Senior, please."


    Hearing the speech, beren shook his head and said, "you should have done it first." After all, he is the elder.


    "I see."


    Peach didn''t care much about this problem. She nodded slightly to understand, and then put her sword in front of her hands. Her breath suddenly calmed down, as if she were integrated with the blowing wind.


    This girl is a master.


    After feeling the change of temperament, beren immediately judged this. He won''t be careless. After all, the one in front of him is now the chief of Jianju society!


    Hum.


    Hearing only a faint sound, Belen found that the pond had a faint ripple. His eyes coagulated slightly and greeted him with a sword.


    to be sonorous.


    I don''t know when the peach has moved and has come to beren. Her hands hold the sword high, and then cut it down on the sword blocked by Berenger.


    Hiss!


    Beren, who felt something immediately, suddenly stepped back. He saw that the original water surface suddenly opened a gully silently, and finally closed slowly. The crack that had stagnated for a moment made him a little stunned.


    This is


    "Tao''s Kendo of learning sword is" no idea fit ". One accidentally gets hurt. The senior can avoid it. It''s really powerful!"


    "After all, they are graduates from our Jianju society. How can they not be powerful."


    Seeing this behind the scenes, the six people were all talking, while beren was a little cold in his heart. The child was too serious to ask for advice. That sword almost hurt him.


    Because it is not a competition of strength, beren just keeps his strength at the "25% level, which can ensure that he will not have a sense of load.


    "Senior, please be more serious."


    When the voice fell, Belen felt an awe inspiring sharp trend coming towards him. He didn''t answer, but told each other with action.


    Hum.


    Belen''s long silver sword trembled slightly, and the pleasant sound of the sword roared in the air. When the other party''s sword came, his sword posture finally appeared. For a moment, it seemed that even the air was separated.


    Since it is the younger generation''s advice, as a senior, he can''t use the sword technique of "spirit sword dance". After all, it''s not his own, so he wants to use his own kendo.


    The peach''s blade fell, and beren''s blade pulled up the flower at the moment, and unexpectedly bounced the blade away in an instant. The sword swept in front, cutting off a trace of black hair, and the peach withdrew several steps at the moment.


    Peach looked at the man in white in front of her. Her eyes lit up slightly. She seemed to have a strong interest. In that sword, she saw my senior swordsmanship.


    "Can you see?"


    "I don''t understand, but it''s like the elder''s sword and bud. Is it also" natural "Kendo?"


    "It''s different. That''s sword skill. Don''t you see it? The elder just said it was sword skill. It''s not within the scope of sword skill."


    Jieya immediately denied pudding Lan''s words, and then expressed her view that her Kendo was "natural", which was a deserved counterattack made according to the opponent''s attack in wartime, and the senior Bailun had just clearly exceeded the scope of fencing and directly cut off the "mindless fit" of sister peach.


    Adeline pushed her glasses, then nodded her head and said, "yes, the sword that the senior just learned is a sword skill. I probably know what the senior''s sword skill is..."


    When they heard Adeline''s words, pudding land and others were curious. They couldn''t think of any Kendo based on the sword skills.


    A young man wearing a small felt hat smiled and said, "probably" Vientiane creation "


    "Vientiane creation?"


    Pudding LAN looked at the boy wearing a small felt hat. The latter''s name was Ghana Gilbert. He was a sophomore with him, but he was the third seat of Jianju society. His Kendo was "Shuangtian".


    "Yes, it''s a little different from your" unification "nature, but you''re not promising. The level of senior students is much higher than you." Ghana said with a smile and joked about pudding orchid.


    "Aha, Ghana, you owe it. Come and have a fight later!" Pudding didn''t convince Langton.


    Ghana was not afraid of this, but said with great interest, "that''s what you said. Let''s bet on the food for the next week?"


    On the pond.


    Peach held the sword in both hands, then looked at beren and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen" Vientiane creation ". Please give me your advice."


    "You''re welcome. Come on."

 Chapter 278

    Keng Keng!


    The sword edges are staggered for several times. The threat of "mindless fit" Kendo from peach has an invisible growth. The sharp momentum can be said to be irresistible.


    However, beren interrupted it continuously with a variety of composite sword skills. His sword skills in battle have all been transcended into sword skills, which is his way of "Vientiane creation".


    The so-called "Vientiane creation" is to transcend and sublimate in any sword and reach different fields in an instant. This is a strange Kendo that turns corruption into magic.


    "Vientiane creation" is an extremely rare existence in kendo, because it is a kind of Kendo that most people can only learn from ancient books.


    Every sword can be called "sword skill", which is the Kendo of "Vientiane creation".


    Peach''s "mindless fit" is a kind of extreme Kendo, which has great advantages in wartime, because its edge is unstoppable, but beren resisted it in his field.


    While receiving the sword, Belen was also surprised. He found that his physique had really changed greatly and thought that it was probably what the wood spirit gave at that time that made such a change.


    Belen, who is now giving full play to her strength, can clearly perceive how different she is from herself in the past. Perhaps she has recovered to herself in the school period.


    Facing the peach attack, Belen has been interrupting it in his own way, but he did not attack, but resisted all the peach swords.


    "It seems that sister peach can''t hurt her senior."


    "Sure enough, graduates are so strong! Even sister peach can''t help it."


    The six people sitting at the side of the room were watching carefully. They were very surprised when they saw the scene of some deadlock.


    This is the first time they have seen the strength of graduates.


    The peach in the game seemed to feel a little impatient for the stalemate. The show eyebrow frowned slightly, and then the sword edge turned in her hand, shook beren away one step, and she moved forward one step.


    The sword in the peach''s hand was held high, and an invisible sword potential emerged from the girl. The blade seemed to flash a faint silver light and suddenly fell towards beren.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ two breaks under the blade."


    When the soft voice fell into Beilun''s ears, Beilun also felt the endless way of fit contained in the sword. He was not very surprised that peaches had sword skills. Probably the six younger generations who watched the play would also.


    It contains the sword skill of mindless kendo. When the sword comes down, beren can choose to avoid it, but he doesn''t have this plan. Because he has the psychology of treating himself as a senior, he naturally chooses to take the sword.


    In fact, the "Vientiane creation" Kendo can set foot in the highest field in one sword, and he is doing the same now. He uses "Vientiane creation" to set foot in the way of "Vientiane unification".


    Belen''s waist sank slightly, and then he held the sword with both hands. All the sword potential and sword Qi were collected into the sword, his eyes focused on the falling blade, and then went up to the blade.


    This sword didn''t have any momentum, just ordinary to resist, but this sword opened the eyes of six people outside the field.


    to be sonorous!


    A sword smashed the appropriate strength. After the peach''s sword skill was broken, she stepped back several steps. She looked at her trembling hand and bent slightly towards Belen after a moment of silence.


    "Thank you, senior."


    From this simple consultation, peach understood the incompleteness of her "mindless fit" kendo. When she waved her sword, she had not reached the state of mindless, which led to her imperfect fit.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Belen was very happy to see that peach seemed to understand something, so he didn''t fight back, mainly because he wanted peach to use himself as a grindstone.


    That "mindless fit" is a kind of main attack kendo. In that case, you can understand what you lack only when you attack the strongest defense.


    The six people sitting by the room were stunned at the moment.


    "Pudding orchid, is that your" unity "


    "Probably...?"


    Six people suddenly had a flash of inspiration in their heads. With the ever-changing nature of "Vientiane creation", they can probably use all kinds of Kendo!


    "I can''t help it..."


    Ghana swallowed his saliva and was able to meet a Kendo elder who could "create Vientiane". After seeing that just behind the scenes, he couldn''t help asking for advice from the elder.


    They returned to Jianju society.


    "Adeline, please give me a cup of tea."


    "OK, sister peach."


    At the moment, the peach seemed to feel very happy. It was completely different from the previous high and cold. Instead, he sat on the futon and put his sword aside.


    Beilun was curious about the mood change of peach, while the first grade girl Jieya came to his ear and explained softly.


    "Every time sister peach asks for advice from others, her mood will become very comfortable. Well, just like now, is she very cute?"


    "Ah? Well..."


    Beren felt speechless after leaning over her hair and sprouting eyes with inexplicable cunning. Then, Adeline handed beren a cup of brewed tea.


    "Senior, here you are."


    "Thank you."


    Beren took over the tea ceremony, thanked, blew the tea in the cup, dissipated the heat, smelled a clear fragrance, and then took a sip. The sweet, bitter but fresh taste spread at the tip of his tongue. Only those who know how to taste can know what good tea it is.


    "It seems that you like the tea ceremony very much."


    So, after another mouthful of defective products, Belen looked at Adeline in surprise, and then noticed the very complete tea making tools.


    "Yes, it''s my hobby." Adeline nodded.


    Pudding orchid seemed to have something to say. After hesitating for a moment, he took a deep breath. It seemed that he was cheering for himself, and finally dared to say it.


    "Senior beren, can you please..."


    "Senior, can you give me some advice on Kendo after drinking my tea?"


    "Ah!?"


    Pudding LAN turned his head and looked at Irene. The guy who directly covered his voice was undoubtedly the girl with glasses. Now he realized something.


    Probably now everyone in Jianju society wants to ask the senior for advice. After all, after watching the competition between sister peach and senior beren, everyone knows that this is something that can improve their kendo. How can they have no idea!


    "Ah, of course."


    When Belen promised, he suddenly felt a chill, because he noticed that the other young people''s eyes brightened at the moment.

 Chapter 279

    When Bellen and Adeline began to compete, he found that the Kendo of the girl with glasses was completely different from her own tranquility, because her Kendo was "cut instant", and she was a girl who was good at drawing swordsmanship.


    Therefore, in this competition, beren was still blindly defensive, but it was much better than the previous peach game, because Adeline''s sword drawing skill was generally used to defeat the enemy with one move, so it was more like a guiding battle.


    Belen still has a lot of experience in drawing swords. After all, the sword skill "spirit sword dance ¡¤ second sound ¡¤ moment" is a move to draw swords.


    "Adeline took the lead!"


    Pudding LAN sat there helplessly watching the war. Just after seeing beren''s "one sword", he couldn''t wait to ask for advice.


    However, after Beilun agreed to Irene''s request, people were also worried. After all, this was an opportunity to improve themselves, but at the same time, they were afraid that the seniors would feel impatient because they were asked to compete again and again.


    "The elder''s eyes are very gentle."


    Jieya looked at the figure in white and smiled.


    Hearing Jieya''s words, people on one side looked at Jieya curiously. They knew that Jieya was extremely sensitive to the perception of people or things because of "natural" kendo.


    "Although we are so rude, ah, maybe that senior Bailun won''t be dissatisfied with it." Jieya is confident in her intuition. She smiled and said to everyone.


    "Thank you for your advice!"


    Adeline was a little out of breath at the moment, but the smile could see that she had gained a lot. She bowed 90 degrees and thanked her very much.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Belen is also very happy to see the younger generation gain something, but he is also a little tired. After all, he has been defending in the two games.


    Returning to the Jianju society again, Belen sat down again to drink tea, probably because it was a little ice, so the taste was a little lacking.


    "Senior, I''ll go to the bar again."


    "Then please."


    Adeline shook her head. She felt that she had received too much benefit. It was just a small thing like making tea, which was not enough to express her gratitude.


    "That, senior, I..."


    Belen looked at the pudding orchid, who wanted to stop talking. He probably knew what he wanted to say, so he looked at the other people''s faces and smiled.


    "I understand what you think. It doesn''t matter. You can practice as much as you want today, but please let me go back to cook dinner at noon and in the evening."


    Hearing Belen''s words, everyone was pleasantly surprised. They immediately had endless good feelings for the white clad senior, which was purely using themselves as a grindstone.


    Jieya asked curiously, "senior, did you bring your family to the school park?"


    "Yes, I''m about the same age as you. They are all very good children." Beren nodded.


    Kathy at the sixth table suddenly stood up, patted her chest and said with a smile, "then you can bring them to us. I''m still very confident in cooking."


    "If so, that''s great, but if they come here, maybe I can''t practice sword with you, because a little guy doesn''t like me to use force with others."


    The person here is undoubtedly latil, and Belen is also a little helpless. Maybe latil doesn''t care much about his power, but if latil sees it with his own eyes, maybe the child will inquire about his past.


    He didn''t like himself a long time ago.


    Although I don''t quite understand the meaning of this, people also know that the senior is probably hard to tell, so I won''t go on.


    "Well, can you tell me something about the school park now? I haven''t come back for some years. I''m curious about how much has changed."


    Beren turned the subject and stopped talking about it.


    "Ah, I''ll come, I''ll come."


    Kathy immediately found the opportunity to remedy, and then began to talk about it. First, the most familiar part began with the current community distribution of the school park.


    At present, the student associations in frozarno School Park also occupy a very important part. The top associations have the rights comparable to the student union.


    Now, among the largest power institutions, the student union and Jianju society account for the largest proportion, but Taozi is the only one with the right to speak.


    "So powerful now?"


    Belen was surprised that the right of Jianju society in the school park had been compared with that of the student union.


    Seeing Bellen surprised, Kathy was very proud and said, "of course, although our Jianju society has only seven members, our comprehensive strength is ranked first in the whole school park. In addition, the credits of the seven of us are very high."


    "Great."


    At least his original credits were not very high. After all, he rarely did some obligations. He just got a high score when he went on an expedition to the outside world in the third grade.


    At this time, beren also suddenly remembered something. He looked at the peach and asked curiously, "you are a third grader and have been out?"


    As for what Bellen meant, peach naturally understood. She said, "we are only last semester. I will receive the task assigned by the head of the school next semester."


    "All right."


    Belen knew it was only the first half of the school year.


    The peach seemed to have doubts. After a moment of silence, he asked, "as far as I know, the person who was at the same time as the head of the school and ranked second is a mysterious man wearing a mask. Is that you?"


    "So you know." Beren was slightly stunned.


    Peach nodded and said, "when I entered school, a senior told me about senior beren when I graduated. Until just before the duel, I thought the senior was lying."


    It turned out to be so. Belen suddenly realized that it seemed that his "Vientiane creation" made peach determine his identity as the second seat of the first generation.


    "Maybe Bailun senior didn''t know. During my enrollment period, the name of Jianju 2 was still very loud." Peach added.


    After hearing these words, Belen also didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t be proud, and it was definitely not a shame. She just didn''t have any thanks.


    "Sword second?"


    Pudding LAN and others have never heard of the name, but they can probably know what it means literally. They all looked at beren and peaches curiously and seemed to be looking for the answer.

 Chapter 280

    "Latil, be careful in the school park. Don''t get lost. I''m going out."


    After finishing the kitchen utensils, Belen came to latyr, who were practicing swords. They were stunned when they heard Belen''s words.


    "Mr. beren, where have you been these days?"


    Latil looked curiously at Belen. They had been at frozarno School Park for five days. In these five days, the latter would go out every day and didn''t come back until dinner time.


    When latil asked, Belen didn''t want to hide. He explained: "I''m going to my former club these days. There are several younger generations who asked me some questions."


    "Club?"


    Latil was confused and didn''t know what it was.


    Seeing this, Bellen also thought about it, and then explained: "the community is a place where like-minded people ask for academic advice from each other. Well, that''s it."


    Latil asked curiously, "did Mr. Belen ever belong to a club? Can I go and have a look?"


    "I want to go too!"


    Leia also came to answer, and latis and Elia also came to one side. Although they didn''t speak, they probably had the same will.


    Beren was stunned, and then answered, "let''s go together."


    It''s not a big deal. Besides, I probably don''t need to do it today. After all, it''s the internal struggle of those guys.


    The sword lives on the stone bridge outside the society.


    "What a beautiful place!"


    Latil and others were surprised to look at the surrounding scenery. They didn''t expect that Mr. beren''s community would be in such a poetic place.


    "Senior student!"


    Pudding LAN and Kathy just came face to face. When they saw several girls around Bellen, they were stunned. After looking at each other, they came forward. They probably guessed who these girls were. They should be the family that the senior said before.


    "Hello, please come in."


    "Thank you!"


    Latil was also a little flustered to thank the two handsome young people for their courtesy. After all, they were all students of frozarno School Park.


    When they came to the Jianju society, the four girls looked around and found that the appearance in the society was very ordinary, but there was a faint smell of tea. Combined with the scenery outside, it was like a place where an elegant scholar lived.


    After both sides got to know each other, pudding LAN and others were not idle. They could let the senior students guide them. They didn''t want to waste time, so they invited each other immediately.


    So pudding land immediately shouted, "Ghana, come on, give me a flat meal."


    Hearing pudding Lan''s boastful words, Ghana sneered: "Oh, don''t cry your nose later."


    Pudding LAN, the fifth seat, and Ghana, the third seat, stood up, and then walked to the pond outside. The magic covered their feet, stepped on the water and came to the center.


    "Mr. beren, can I do that, too?"


    Looking at the two teenagers standing in the middle of the pond, latil''s eyes twinkled, and her mind began to imagine herself standing on the water.


    "Of course, latil is so smart that she can learn it soon."


    Belen smiled when he saw the girl''s cat''s ears and tail begin to shake, but what he said was not comfort. It was not a difficult thing.


    There are two swords in Ghana''s hands. The tip of the sword looks like a curved moon. That is the sword named Taidao handed down in the East. As the third seat, his Kendo is "Shuangtian".


    Double sword flow is his kendo.


    "Come on, let me see how far your" unity "has come."


    Ghana, with double swords, took the lead in launching the attack. His "double sky" is a combination of speed and technology, seeking the ultimate integration of the two Tao, which is the ultimate strength.


    "Cut."


    Pudding LAN tilted his mouth. When the double swords came, he made a gesture of holding the sword with both hands, and then went away. In fact, he was still very hard to face Ghana''s attack.


    The final result of this competition was that Ghana won.


    Pudding Lan''s "Guiyi" Kendo can only be presented in the final attack when facing Ghana''s "double sky", which integrates all the essence and divine power to break the enemy with one attack.


    However, Ghana is obviously better. He has both attack and defense. In the face of pudding orchid''s final sword when seeking flaws, he still blocked it and picked up pudding orchid''s sword.


    "Hey, it seems early to beat me." Ghana, who put away his sword, touched his nose and looked at pudding orchid provocatively.


    Pudding land has not experienced this kind of result and provocation for the first time, but he has been unable to get used to Ghana''s face.


    "I''ll beat you next time."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    After watching this competition, the three girls except Elia opened their eyes. Is the competition between swordsmen so good?


    "Good, good."


    Latil couldn''t help muttering.


    Belen, who heard the whisper, also took a look at latil and latis. Maybe the two children will learn swords more quickly after that?


    After dueling with several current members of Jianju society in recent days, Belen already knows what their Kendo is. Among them, he is very interested in Jieya and Kathy''s kendo.


    One is called "natural" Kendo, and the other is called "Shenhe".


    With regard to "natural" Kendo, beren can be said to be the second clearest of all Kendo, because his teacher, antrina, belongs to this school, which is a real Kendo with the sword.


    Beilun has never seen the "divine combination" sword, but he also knows it. It is probably a type of his "Vientiane creation". However, it is said that his sword can really show its power only when he thinks that the weather, the place and the people are all right.


    Therefore, for Casey, his sword can not be perfect at any time. Only at the right time can he show a really powerful sword.


    "Senior Casey, have you ever tried?"


    Jieya finally ate a biscuit, then stood up, with a moving smile on her beautiful melon seed face, holding a slender sword in her hand, which is very similar to beren''s sword.


    Hearing Jieya''s invitation to fight, Kathy looked at the scenery outside. Finally, the handsome young man showed a harmless smiling face.


    "It seems that the weather is very good. Let''s have a fight."

 Chapter 281

    "Kathy''s sword is very powerful."


    One side of pudding LAN looked at the back of the boy who was slowly walking towards the lake.


    "But it will probably fail."


    Without denying pudding Lan''s words, the chief peach said something that no one could object to, which made latil and them curious.


    Belen looked at the two figures thoughtfully. To make good use of "Shenhe" Kendo, he must wait until the right time, but during this period, how should he resist the attack of budding "natural" Kendo?


    Indeed, as everyone thought, when the bud came out of the sword, she swam like a sword. Kathy holding the sword looked very reluctant, but it was noteworthy that Kathy didn''t show how flustered she looked.


    From the beginning, Casey''s sword never came out of its scabbard. In response to the bud attack, he just resisted with the scabbard, just because the time had not come.


    The edge of his sword only appears once in a battle.


    The budding movement is the most fluent and agile that beren has ever seen. It doesn''t waste a bit of energy. This is the special feature of "natural" kendo.


    No sword is useless and no step is wrong. Every time you swing a sword, you pass it one by one in order that the next sword can be closer to each other''s weakness.


    Facing such a sword, Kathy''s situation is more and more worrying, because his way seems to have been pushed to the limit and is about to be irresistible.


    "The next sword is over."


    Peach looked at Kathy, whose route was all blocked, and said such a sentence.


    "Not yet."


    At this time, beren suddenly said, and everyone''s eyes opened slightly at the moment, because Kathy''s essence and spirit had undergone earth shaking changes at the moment.


    The corner of the young man''s mouth rose slowly, revealing a pleasant smile.


    "It''s time."


    It must be very comfortable to use the sword at this time.


    The scabbard suddenly swept towards the water, and the waves suddenly splashed up, forming a short water curtain, blurring the budding attack route.


    Then, a sword light suddenly pierced the water curtain and sprouted directly, and the girl''s sword naturally rowed aside at the moment, and all the sword light and water curtain were scattered.


    "The sword is out." Belem said to himself.


    When the water splashed, a scabbard sword came out of the young man''s hand. The sword was simple, but it contained infinite profound meaning. All the essence and spirit were condensed in it, as if it came from the whole heaven and earth, not from someone''s hand. The sword stabbed at the bud.


    Finally stopped.


    The result is a tie.


    Kathy''s sword tip stopped in front of Jieya''s chest, and Jieya''s sword also stopped at Kathy''s neck. Their swords controlled each other at the same time.


    "Awesome."


    Belen was also very surprised by Kathy''s sword. He hadn''t seen such a sword for too long, which made him happy as a "swordsman".


    That sword has the power to recover from a desperate situation. This is Kathy gales''s "divine combination" kendo. If it doesn''t make a sound, it will become a blockbuster. It is a sword enough to reverse the situation.


    At the same time, beren was shocked by Jieya''s "natural" kendo. No wonder Jieya can rank fourth as a freshman. Her "natural" has reached such an arbitrary state.


    The situation that was supposed to be reversed was forcibly leveled again, from victory to defeat and then to peace. This is the summary of the discussion.


    The two put away their swords on the lake, and then bowed down to salute each other. Both of them felt happy about the scene. This was the competition between Jianju society.


    "Sprouting, so powerful!"


    Clement in the seventh seat showed a longing look in his eyes.


    Hearing Clement''s words, Jieya smiled, waved her hand, and then asked with a smile, "clement, otherwise we''ll have a fight later?"


    "Me, me? Can I? Forget it. I''m not qualified to fight with buds."


    Clement''s mood seemed to drop suddenly. Then, under the eyes of the people, the boy hid in the corner alone, as if the atmosphere was dark.


    "What happened to him?" Beren was a little confused.


    Pudding LAN seems to be used to it. He said: "this guy is like this. It''s no problem to fight with any of us, but he can''t fight with Jieya. He always feels like he has no confidence in facing Jieya."


    No, no, no, this is not a problem of lack of confidence at all!


    Looking at Clement talking to himself in the corner, Belen felt a little funny, but he didn''t laugh. Otherwise, he might leave a label of "abdominal darkness" in the young man''s heart.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Latil''s eyes were a little dull. The posture of the pink haired girl wielding the sword was so attractive. What kind of mood can hold the sword to have that posture.


    A swordsman holding a sword is romantic. The so-called peerless elegance and valiant bearing probably means that he is as happy as he wants, not to mention that the swordsman is still a beautiful girl.


    "Kathy, you look in good spirits. Do you want to fight?"


    On one side, Irene was also very interested after seeing this battle. She thought it would be more interesting to compete with Kathy now than fighting with Jieya.


    When she heard what Irene said, Kathy looked outside the house, shook her head and said, "it''s not suitable for sword. Forget it. It''s better to drink tea and snacks."


    It''s calm outside.


    "Sure enough, Kathy is a great student."


    Jieya is also satisfied. She sits on her Futon again and doesn''t forget to sigh while eating cookies. She still thinks that sword is very interesting.


    Even Beilun and Taozi were moved by the sword of a desperate life. Casey''s Kendo was more strange than the former expected. He saw such Kendo for the first time.


    Jingling.


    One side of the wind bell rang and attracted everyone''s attention. Pudding LAN stood up and said curiously, "it seems that there are guests."


    "Go and have a look."


    "OK."


    Pudding orchid came out of the house, and the people were quiet


    After a while, pudding land came back, and there were two girls behind him, one of whom was the well-known head of celika school, and the other was a girl with glasses like Adeline. She was very tall. When she saw this man, Bellen''s mouth twitched slightly.

 Chapter 282

    Hearing that the girl with glasses actually called beren "dwarf", everyone was stunned, and then looked at beren, who also fought back at the moment.


    "Haven''t seen you for so long. Is it appropriate to say this as soon as we meet?" Belen unconsciously ground her teeth and stared at the girl with glasses.


    And the girl with glasses still repeated, "dwarf."


    "Do you owe to clean up!"


    Beilun''s gnashing of teeth surprised latil and them. They had never heard Beilun say such rude words. Such Beilun made them feel more childish.


    "Dwarf."


    However, for the threat of beren, the girl with glasses still looks like a sneer. She doesn''t take it to heart at all. She puts her hands around her chest and looks at the former very proudly.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Belen really couldn''t help taking this guy. It''s been like this since before. If he can''t beat him again, he can only ridicule him with his height.


    Celika helplessly covered her forehead and shouted, "Sha Xiang."


    The glasses girl is Sally, Secretary General of celika, and a classmate of the same class as celika and beren, but she is very wrong with beren.


    Looking at beren who no longer spoke, Sha Xiang pursued the victory and continued to shout, "why don''t you speak, dwarf?"


    "Too much! Come out and have a fight!"


    Belen could hardly bear it. He was surprised. He was angry with this guy every time. He stood up and took out a long silver sword in his hand.


    Seeing beren taking out her sword, Shaxiang immediately realized that the guy was angry. So she sat on the empty futon and looked at Adeline.


    "Adeline, I haven''t had your tea for a long time. Can I have a cup?"


    "Of course not."


    Seeing that Sha Xiang ignored herself directly, Belen always felt that the corners of her eyes were jumping, then put her sword away and sat down again.


    "That sister is so tall."


    Latil gathered around Belen and whispered softly. When Shaxiang and Belen fought, latil was conquered by the height of the girl with glasses.


    About one meter eight!?


    Latil stared at Sha Xiang, who was drinking tea. He was only over one meter six. Among them, Leia was the tallest girl, but it was not one meter seven. The finale was probably higher than Mr. beren!


    Seeing latil looking at Sha Xiang with adoring eyes, Belen was also a little helpless. His head was less than one meter eight, and Sha Xiang was almost half a head higher than him. In the past, it was probably more than one head higher.


    Sha Xiang was still staring at Bellen while drinking tea. Before she came, she heard that celika said that this guy had come to the School Park, but she didn''t expect to see him in Jianju society. At the moment she came in, she was also a little surprised to see Bellen''s true face.


    Well, it''s not bad.


    And Belen also noticed Sha Xiang''s sight, immediately found the reason to fight back, stared at the latter indifferently and asked, "what do you think of me?"


    "I couldn''t see it with a mask before. Now I don''t wear a mask. I won''t show it to anyone? Then you''d better put on the mask."


    Sha Xiang seems to be very dissatisfied with the fact that beren used to wear a mask. Now she seems more angry after hearing beren say so.


    Belen, who heard this, could not refute anything. She lowered her head and continued to drink tea, which made Sha Xiang laugh sarcastically, as if she said, "fight with me, you''re still tender".


    "Belem, why are you here today? Even latil and they are here." Celika interrupted the tit for tat embarrassment and turned the topic around.


    Beren looked up and said, "I''m here to help."


    "Help?"


    Pudding LAN explained: "senior, it''s like this. We asked the senior to guide our swordsmanship, so the senior will come today."


    "Guiding swordsmanship? Are you so familiar? It''s really reassuring."


    Celika was a little surprised. Originally, she thought that beren''s social ability was not good, and she might not be able to deal with the current members of Jianju society. It seems that he has also grown a lot over the years.


    One side of Sha Xiang also entered the topic. Her cheek rested on the back of her hand, and then calmly said, "he probably has the advantage in this regard."


    "Hey, why do you say that I''m nothing else? I tell you, I got the name of" Kitchen God "a few days ago."


    Only Sha Xiang''s choking voice can''t be tolerated by beren. Once condoned, it will be like just now. It''s absolutely impossible to give in!


    "Just you? Kitchen God? You think I didn''t see..."


    At this point, Sha Xiang suddenly stopped talking. She stared at beren. It was because she read the morning paper that she knew what the champion of the "kitchen god competition" was like.


    "Are you the" unstable kitchen knife "? Are you the kitchen god? "


    When the figure of the young man in the morning paper in her mind corresponded with the guy in front of her, Sha Xiang exclaimed in disbelief.


    Seeing Sha Xiang so surprised, Belen was somewhat proud. He put his hands around the front, raised his chin slightly, and said indifferently, "why, don''t you? Do you want to take out the newspaper of that day?"


    The seven members of Jianju society also remember that Belen did introduce himself at that time, but everyone didn''t care much. But now it seems that this "Kitchen God" is really a "Kitchen God", the champion of the "kitchen god competition"!


    "Belen, is your cooking so good?"


    Celika also looked at beren in surprise. She also thought of the "kitchen god competition". Unexpectedly, the latter even took the name of a "Kitchen God" on her head.


    "I still have some experience in cooking." With that, Belen also glanced at Sha Xiang, who was stunned. The latter was angry with this disdainful look.


    "Small people succeed!"


    "Each other."


    At this time, latil suddenly said curiously, "Mr. Belen, your swordsmanship is really powerful. Can you guide them?"


    Belen was also stunned when he heard the disharmony problem coming out. He didn''t care much about it. Latil knew that although he wanted to hide the problem of his strength, he didn''t have to hide it deliberately. Let her know that it might be helpful in the future?


    However, when Belen wanted to tell latil that he was good at Kendo with confidence, pudding LAN and others realized one thing.


    Senior Bailun said before that he didn''t want them to know!


    so


    "There''s nothing wrong. The elder of Beilun is not good at Kendo at all."


    "Yes, yes, it''s obviously that we teach Bailun senior again. Little sister, you think more."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. beren, he really can''t use a sword."


    After hearing the words of pudding land, Kathy and Ghana, latil was also stunned. How does it sound so contrary to peace? She looked at Belen curiously.

 Chapter 283

    At night, latil is standing on the roof of the teaching building, surrounded by Laiya and others. They are enjoying the scenery here. There is no doubt that the higher the place, the farther they can see, but even standing here, they can''t see the complete school park.


    In fact, latil has something on her mind about Bellen. She remembers very clearly what she said in Jianju club yesterday, so she cares very much.


    Probably because he is around Mr. Belen, he doesn''t notice much. After all, Mr. Belen is very ordinary in daily life.


    After contact with several members of Jianju society, latil saw the unusual swordsmanship with his own eyes. Just like witnessing the battle of the mage, those young people of their own age must be very great.


    Those people are the students of frozarno School Park, and even the head of celika school came to the club. Maybe those people in the school park are also very excellent?


    And what about Mr. beren?


    If latil is serious, perhaps the most remarkable thing is that he is a graduate of frozarno School Park, and she has only had an aftertaste of this until now.


    In recent days, she has learned how low the graduation rate of florzalno School Park is. There are about tens of thousands of scholars, and there may be only dozens or hundreds of graduates in the end.


    Is Mr. beren an outstanding figure emerging from such a terrible number? There is no doubt that it is, but this is also what latil cares about.


    Latil suddenly remembered the magic that Mr. Belen had shown. It really looked very powerful at that time, but she could feel it only after contacting Al and Elia. It was not particularly powerful.


    Perhaps Mr. Belen didn''t have a chance to show along the way?


    If Mr. Belen is a very powerful person, latil thinks he will probably be very happy and proud, but he seems to be a little worried. He always feels that the more powerful he is, he will not be ordinary. Perhaps, he will encounter a lot of things, although he has experienced some things.


    Today is the activity night before the school festival of frozarno School Park, and there are three days before the school festival. Tonight is the carnival before busy.


    Because latil and others are not students of the School Park, they can''t participate in this activity. After all, other people besides beren brought outsiders in. If they all agree, it will probably make many people dissatisfied.


    At the moment, they are standing on the rooftop and looking at many figures in the square. They are all first-year students. In another huge hall, there is a banquet that only senior students can enter, and first-year students also have their activities, and their scope of activities is larger. They are anywhere except the palace. After all, there are too many people.


    The lights on the square are dazzling. Although it is night, the lights are dazzling. Many people gather in the square, probably to enjoy the night.


    However, latil and others had to stay on the rooftop and watch the scenery. They could not see beren, because the latter was attending the banquet in the palace in the southwest of the school park at the moment.


    In the palace, the golden lights were shining, just like a banquet held by high-class people. The students in the palace were very well dressed at the moment. Although several people couldn''t integrate into it at all, Belen was one of them.


    Belen is walking behind Serena and Sha Xiang, like a valet. Because the two girls standing in front of him are wearing beautiful dresses, his daily dress seems a little insignificant.


    He didn''t refuse the party, because he could see some old friends, but at the same time, he was also worried about latil, who couldn''t attend the party, for fear that they would be lonely, but the girls encouraged him to come.


    "Serena!"


    Suddenly, a clear voice came from one side. I saw a young man in a black tuxedo coming slowly. He was not tall, but a pure Zhengtai boy.


    Celika also noticed his arrival. She greeted him with a smile and said, "here you are, Puding. Guess who I brought?"


    The Zhengtai boy is Putin yeruchester, the head of leptchaster school, and the magic tutor who uses time magic.


    After hearing what celika said, Puding was stunned. Then celika moved away from behind. Puding saw a man in white. Their eyes met at the moment.


    Puding came forward. He was not tall and needed to look up at him, but at the moment, the Zhengtai boy stretched out his hand and punched beren in the stomach.


    "Jianju 2, long time no see!"


    Puding''s face showed a sunny smile. His bright eyes and teeth were probably like this. He recognized beren''s identity almost in an instant.


    Belen always felt some unspeakable emotions spread in his heart. Then, his face smiled and nodded.


    "Long time no see."


    Puding opened his arms and hugged beren. Then his face showed a very solemn expression. He said, "I received the news from Dean before. Thanks to you."


    "In fact, I didn''t help much."


    Belen shook his head. He only helped those students in the school park. In the face of a real crisis, he didn''t solve the problem, so he really didn''t play a big role. He knew this very well.


    "I understand, but if it weren''t for you, the girl named Elia wouldn''t come?"


    Since he knows what happened in the school, it means that Puding knows about the "witch", but he doesn''t care much about it. He only knows that the child named "witch" helped his school.


    Belen suddenly remembered what happened to Winn, so she said to Puding, "Oh, by the way, Winn seems a little sad because of the loss of his pocket watch. You can make one for her then?"


    Puding was immediately excited when he heard this. He hurriedly asked, "really? Winn, is she very sad?"


    "Why are you so happy when people are sad?" Belen was also made to laugh inexplicably by Puding''s sudden change.


    "Great! Sure enough, Wen en has me in his heart! Ha ha ha!"


    Puding was overjoyed with his hands on his hips.


    Although this guy is a Zhengtai image, it''s only because of time magic. If you really want to count, he and beren are both 21 years old.


    "Hey, Jianju 2, you lied to me!"

 Chapter 284

    A familiar person came again. Belen immediately knew who it was from her voice. At present, she turned her head reluctantly and saw a tall man coming.


    This man is the first old friend Morpheus Vango that Belen met on the way to and from amarga. Now the third-class general of the imperial army is a general.


    Belen responded reluctantly, "Morpheus, if I told you about Elia at that time, maybe you would catch her."


    After all, Elia''s "witch" identity is a fugitive.


    "No."


    Morpheus shook his head, then smiled and said, "that child protected the people in the city. Since he met me, he would not catch her at that time."


    "Well."


    Seeing Murphys''s smile, beren immediately realized that this guy didn''t really care about his concealment of the "witch".


    "You must have a good drink tonight. You can''t run."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Belen answered.


    In the palace at the moment, countless eyes are on celika. As the youngest Dean in the history of frozarno school, and such a beautiful woman, it is undoubtedly the focus of attention.


    But in addition to celika, there are still countless beautiful girls in the palace, so this party can be said to be a good chat-up time for many gentlemen.


    On this side, there is also one.


    "Ah, you did come."


    A red haired beauty dressed very boldly came slowly. Her bare smooth belly and looming gullies also attracted the attention of countless people. It was clearly at such a party, but she dressed like she was on the beach.


    But most of the students in school have heard of the name of this red haired beauty, because his reputation is no worse than that of general Morpheus over there.


    "The Witch of the red lotus", Keller Willett.


    Seeing the first friend she saw after wandering for several years, beren no longer hid anything. After all, she has returned to the school.


    "Keller, long time no see."


    Hearing what beren said, Keller came forward, took beren''s arm very openly, and said discontentedly, "what are you talking about? We didn''t meet until recently."


    "It''s been a long time."


    "Really? Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Keller didn''t care much about this problem. He smiled as before in beren''s eyes.


    Beren sighed and said, "you''re so good. You recognized me at a glance."


    After hearing these words, Keller smiled and gathered in front of beren. The distance was just like in a small restaurant at that time. He was envious of others.


    "Your eyes are much more vivid now."


    Hearing the speech, beren asked curiously, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, you''re handsome."


    "Obviously you haven''t seen me before."


    Hearing Keller''s joking words, beren was a little helpless. This guy''s thinking still jumped off as usual, and he couldn''t keep up with it.


    The pudding side make complaints about it: "Hello, Hello, Keller. Why are you so shy and impatient?"


    "Well?"


    Keller''s eyes moved down slightly. After seeing Puding, he said with a smile: "Puding, you are also here. Why are you still so small?"


    "Wow, you ignored me from the beginning! Also, what can I do if I don''t grow up?" Puding stared at Keller discontentedly.


    "Oh, everyone is here, huh? Are there any guys who haven''t come yet?"


    A young blue haired man in casual clothes came to this circle. He seemed to be very happy when he saw celika and others. There was a charming smile on his face.


    "Zongna! Long time no see!"


    Seeing the blue haired man, Morpheus smiled and reached out.


    Seeing Morpheus, the man called Zongna also said hello happily: "Morpheus, you''re still the same, but I heard you seem to be a general? Great. How long has it been?"


    "Ha ha, although I want to say it''s not worth mentioning, it seems to be something to be proud of."


    Morpheus laughed carelessly, then came to the blue haired man and put his fist on the latter''s shoulder. Obviously, the two had a good relationship.


    Puding suddenly shouted at this time, "Hey, Zongna, you won''t ignore me!"


    After hearing the sound, Zongna immediately turned his head and noticed Puding. He laughed and said, "how could it be? Of course I noticed you."


    "No, you don''t!" Puding puffed up his cheeks and was very cute.


    After playing with Puding for a while, Zongna smiled and looked at the tea haired beauty. "Celika, is already the head of the school? She deserves to be the chief of our sword club."


    Hearing the speech, celika smiled and said, "what about you? Where have you been?"


    After listening to celika''s question, Zongna would not be vague. After thinking about it carefully, he smiled and said, "I went to travel around the world, but even so, I just went to the aupulo Kingdom, but I really saw a lot of good scenery."


    "To the kingdom of aupulo?" Sha Xiang was a little surprised. After all, Florence and aupulo were far away. Unexpectedly, Zongna traveled there.


    "Yes, ouch, Sasha is really getting taller and taller. In other words, are you celika''s secretary now? It''s nice." Zongna smiled at Sha Xiang.


    After smelling the speech, Sha Xiang also smiled and nodded, then squinted at the man in white, and habitually said sarcastically, "Zongna has traveled so far. Unlike some people, she can only run west in Florence these years."


    Hearing such a vicious ridicule, beren''s forehead was immediately covered with black lines. The woman was so cruel that she wouldn''t miss the chance to ridicule him at any time. If she had known so, she should have been allowed to compete in the original games.


    "Are you...?"


    Zongna also noticed Belen. At the moment he saw the latter, he felt very familiar, but this face never existed in his memory.


    But even so, Zongna still remembered that after all, there was only one familiar face and unfamiliar face. He looked at beren in disbelief and finally showed a stunned expression.


    "My God, you''re not the second sword!"


    Seeing that the other party recognized it, Belen also smiled on his face. He came forward and said with great emotion: "long time no see, Zongna, my name is Belen glien. Don''t call me Jianju 2."

 Chapter 285

    There is no doubt that it is very emotional to see old friends who have not been seen for a long time. Beilun and Zongna are one kind of people. They have been wandering outside and haven''t returned to the School Park in recent years.


    After hearing that beren had been wandering outside these years, Zongna immediately found a confidant, put one hand around beren''s shoulder and laughed.


    "Sure enough, we are still so in tune, ha ha ha!"


    Their nostalgia is undoubtedly very happy. After all, they were very able to understand each other in the School Park, even now many years later.


    "Head of the school."


    A blue haired girl came to Serena, nodded slightly and handed a piece of paper to sa Xiang, who also took it.


    Belen was also slightly stunned when he saw the blue haired girl. He remembered that he saw the girl the first day he came here. It turned out that he was also a senior student.


    "Weilian, it''s a party tonight. You should go more."


    Serena smiled and talked to the blue haired girl named "Weilian".


    At the moment, the blue haired girl is wearing a fresh light blue dress. She looks noble like a white swan. Her soul stirring temperament makes many people''s eyes unable to move away.


    And Wei Lian also noticed Bellen. She nodded slightly to the back, and then said hello: "good senior."


    "Hello."


    Beren blinked and looked at the light blue pupils that he thought were beautiful.


    After noticing beren''s gaze, Sha Xiang showed a cunning smile on her face. She said, "beren, what are you doing staring at our student president?"


    "Student president?"


    Belen didn''t care about what Sha Xiang said, but cared about it.


    "Belen, this is the current student president of our school Park, Willian Alice. She is a sophomore and a very beautiful girl. Are you excited?" One side of Serena also joked about Belen.


    Hearing the speech, beren gave celika a white look, and then looked at the blue haired girl unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, the girl was the current student president.


    It seems that he is a very capable person. After all, the student president of frozarno School Park does not want to be.


    Serena patted the blue haired girl on the shoulder, then smiled and said, "Weilian, these are my graduates at the same time."


    After hearing the speech, Wei Lian was stunned, then nodded slightly to the people and turned away. However, she seemed to listen to celika''s previous words. Now she went to her own small circle.


    "What a natural beauty girl." Puding smiled and sighed.


    The blue haired girl named Weilian exudes a very comfortable smell, and it is obviously very capable to be a student president. She should be highly valued.


    "Yes."


    Beren nodded slightly, and he thought so.


    At this time, Keller on one side suddenly came to Belen''s side, and then asked with a smile: "Belen, what do you like, what do you think of me?"


    "Ah?"


    Belen was also stunned when she heard this question. Her face was a little stiff. For a moment, her head broke the circuit.


    Then, Keller pointed to Serena, who was also attracted to one side. His eyes were full of cunning, and said, "which one do you like, Serena and me?"


    "Keller, what are you talking about?"


    Serena''s cheek flushed slightly, and then immediately stopped Keller''s words. She was a little ashamed. The latter has always been such an open character, which is really a headache.


    Then, after a moment of silence, celika looked at beren, smiled and said, "it''s probably not us, but the girls he took."


    Hearing the speech, Keller suddenly remembered the picture in the tavern at that time. Indeed, there were two cat eared girls around beren, probably sisters.


    Wow, that''s terrible.


    "So, Bellen, do you like sister flowers?"


    "What and what..."


    Belen''s mouth twitched slightly. Why did the topic run more and more sideways? He shook his head and said, "what do you think, latil? They are my family. How can they have those inexplicable ideas?"


    "Well, it''s a pity for them."


    Keller raised his chin, put one finger under it, and then said with a smile.


    At this time, Morpheus suddenly looked at celika and asked, "Oh, by the way, celika, is the school festival still held as usual?"


    Serena looked at him, then nodded and said, "of course."


    Upon hearing the speech, Morpheus immediately became silent, and Puding on the side was thoughtful, but Zongna didn''t seem to know the situation, so he asked Kaile. When Kaile mentioned the "natural disaster", Zongna also remembered some things he heard on the roadside.


    Zongna asked curiously, "is the" natural disaster "really so powerful?"


    Celika said, "it''s probably better than we thought. Beren has personally contacted the core figures of each other. He can probably tell you this problem."


    So Zongna looked at beren.


    Beren said after a moment of silence: "the only core member I can confirm is a flame witch with strong strength. That time, she used the magic that wanted to destroy the lepchaist School Park in Putin. I judge that she probably has the power of the head of the magic guide at least, or even stronger."


    Leader of the magic guide.


    There are only five leaders in Florence, and such existence is already the peak of the Empire''s combat power pyramid. At present, there have been two "natural disasters" at this level, and they have posed a great threat to the Empire.


    Seeing the people''s gradually dignified look, celika smiled and comforted: "it doesn''t matter. If they really want to attack the School Park, there''s no way. If they come during the School Park Festival, I''ll be much more relaxed. There are many helpers in our school park."


    For this, Zongna asked curiously, "help? Who is there?"


    "I don''t treat you as outsiders. Of course you are helpers. In addition, the Holy See''s martial arts judges" eye of thunder "and" brave "will also come."


    When they heard celika talking about these two people, they were all slightly stunned. They didn''t expect these two to come. It was really a powerful combat power.


    At the moment, beren''s attention was attracted by Serena''s words. He asked blankly, "the eye of the Holy See? Will she come too?"


    "Look at you, do you know?" Serena also recognized the deep meaning of beren''s words.

 Chapter 286

    Childhood sweethearts are the military judges of the Holy See.


    This is one of the few things that can make Belen proud. After all, that guy is his close friend. He was very surprised to think that Al would also come to the School Park Festival.


    "Childhood sweetheart? You and the eye of thunder?"


    Everyone present was stunned by beren''s words. Everyone knew the name of the Holy See''s "eye of the emperor". Even Zongna, who had left for a long time, knew the Holy See''s martial arts referee, but no one thought that a martial arts referee was actually beren''s childhood sweetheart?


    "Belen, you shouldn''t be kidding?"


    "No, Al and I grew up."


    Serena was also stunned. After all, she learned from frotti that the eye of ray was coming. Unexpectedly, it was still such a coincidence.


    "I''ve never heard of you before."


    "Before, Al wasn''t a swordsman."


    After they heard the speech, they suddenly realized that indeed, "eye of emperor Lei" is a new martial arts cutter in recent years. If you think about it carefully, it seems that it is true. It is said that the martial arts cutter is a young and beautiful girl and is not very old.


    "Ah, senior student, you actually know the senior student?"


    Suddenly there was a sudden voice. Beren looked over his head and saw a young boy coming. He remembered in a moment that it was the student who helped to register when he was going to enter the school park.


    "Colsifen?"


    Beren vaguely remembered the name.


    "The senior still remembers my name. I''m so moved."


    The sunshine boy seemed very surprised. Then he looked at Serena. He smiled and asked, "headmaster, I just heard that Weilian came to you. Where has she gone now?"


    "Weilian... Probably went to find her classmates."


    Celika is also not very clear and gives a guess answer.


    "Ah, thank you, Dean."


    Hearing the speech, korsfen''s eyes lit up slightly, then smiled and nodded, then waved his hand to beren to say goodbye and left here.


    Celika stood and looked at korsfen who seemed to be looking for something. She smiled and sighed, "that child has a very special magic."


    "Special?"


    Belen is curious. It''s probably very special for Serena, who has the magic of life, to say this. So what is it?


    It seemed that she saw the curiosity in beren''s heart. Celika smiled and sold it: "as for what it is, I won''t tell you. You''ll see it then."


    In this regard, beren was also a little helpless. Then, he looked around and said to himself with some regret: "there are still a lot of people who haven''t come."


    On one side, Kaile smiled and said, "there are still several people who haven''t come. Maybe they will come at the school festival."


    "Or they''ll miss Bellen."


    Zongna said something that was easy to be misunderstood, which made Belen a little ashamed.


    There are still three days before the School Park Festival, and during these three days, many people are starting to rush here. After all, they don''t want to miss the grand event.


    In a golden palace, a girl in blue and purple God''s official clothes was walking inside. She looked in a bad mood. There was occasional electric light flashing in her blue and purple eyes.


    The holy official girl is al, who has been separated from beren and others for more than half a year.


    "Hey, Al!"


    Suddenly came a young man with short black hair. He was running to Al with a smile, and behind him came a girl.


    "Gayle?"


    The cheerful young man is the martial arts candidate jayal brought out by Al, and so is the calm girl named Zela.


    Gayal, who came to Al, opened his arms to embrace Al, while the priest girl put out a hand against his chest and looked calm.


    "So, can we not come to this every time we meet?"


    Gayle also stopped moving. He smiled and touched his head and said, "I don''t want to deepen my feelings with al."


    "Where do you need this to deepen your feelings?"


    Al helplessly put his hand on his forehead. After Zela came to her, she remembered one thing and said, "I''m going to amarga today. If there is news of" natural disaster ", inform me immediately by messenger."


    "Is amarga al going to attend the school festival of frozarno School Park?"


    Gayer immediately thought of the School Park sacrifice of the school park. Probably no one in the whole empire didn''t know it. After all, the school park has a very high status in the Empire.


    Al nodded and explained, "I promised a friend before. In addition, aren''t there many cities attacked by" natural disasters "near amarga? I''m afraid amarga will be attacked. There are a lot of people there. "


    "Attack amarga? They want to attack frozarno School Park?" Gayer immediately thought of the school park. After all, the "natural disaster" had attacked an alchemy park called lepchaist before.


    "I''m not sure, but if you want to give the Empire and us a heavy blow, maybe you have such an idea."


    Al was not sure whether the "natural disaster" would attack the frozarno School Park. After all, the School Park was not an ordinary school park.


    "Al, take me with you!"


    "I''m going too."


    This time, not only jayal, but also Zela spoke. They had never been to the most famous high-level Magic Park in the Empire.


    "This..."


    Al was stunned.


    And Zela immediately said, "Gaye and I are candidates for martial arts after all. If the" natural disaster "has any action, we can help."


    Indeed, in terms of strength, jayal and Zela are candidates for martial arts. They can''t get to this step without strength and experience.


    "Well, we''ll start later."


    "Great!"


    Gayer was overjoyed and wanted to hug Al, but she was held by the latter''s hand, and Zela also showed a shallow smile. Obviously, she was also looking forward to this trip.


    As Zela said, the two of them can help in unexpected situations, so al agreed to go with them. After all, they have carried out tasks together many times, but they have a very tacit understanding.


    After dealing with some things, Al separated from them. The divine official girl walked out of the hall alone, and then stood by the pool. She looked up at the bright moon in the night sky. There was an inexplicable look in her eyes, and a figure appeared in her mind.

 Chapter 287

    The school festival of flozarno School Park began on this day, and the atmosphere of the whole amarga was suddenly heated up. Countless people in this huge city just felt it.


    The school park is undoubtedly getting busy. After all, it is an opportunity to visit the school park. Therefore, many people come to the school park.


    At the moment, beren and Elia are wandering near the campus gate. Looking at the coming and going crowd, they seem to be looking for someone.


    Latil and her family were supposed to go to see the activities prepared by various societies in the School Park, but they changed their mind as soon as they heard Belen say they would come out and wait for al.


    "Mr. Belen, sister Al, will she really come?" Looking at the people coming and going, latil still didn''t see the familiar figure.


    Belen thought about it and said, "the School Park festival will be held for half a month. I don''t know when she will come, but she will probably come. Otherwise, you''d better go first?"


    Hearing the speech, latil looked at Leia and others. Leia smiled and said, "let''s play first. If al has come, maybe we didn''t find it, maybe we''ll meet in it."


    "Well, Mr. beren, let''s go first."


    "Go, go, be careful."


    After watching the girls leave, Belen looked at the crowd coming and going outside the gate. If it was al, he would probably wear the God''s official clothes, which should be very conspicuous.


    However, familiar people always recognize it at a glance. Just as Al hasn''t come yet, there is a man who makes Belen lock his eyes immediately. He is also an old friend.


    Outside the gate came a lovely girl with a double horsetail. She was not a tall girl. She didn''t look like a 21-year-old.


    "Verny."


    Beren shouted at the girl.


    The horsetail girl was stunned when she heard someone calling her name. She looked around and finally noticed a figure in white. She was stunned, and then walked over with a smile.


    This double ponytail girl is the owner of the andeinz Hotel, Verny, and also a good friend from the Bellen school period until now. SAL is taken care of by this girl at Yale.


    "Belem, you''re here, too."


    "Of course."


    Then beren looked around and asked curiously, "have you seen anyone else?"


    "No, I came alone." Verny shook her head and replied.


    "Well, go in quickly. Everyone is inside."


    "OK." Verny nodded, just walked out a few steps, turned back and looked at the figure in white. Maybe the latter was waiting for someone, she guessed.


    After Verny, Bellen saw her old friend flotti, who was wearing a golden and luxurious dress, which perfectly set off her graceful posture and attracted the attention of countless people. Bellen was speechless for this. This guy still liked to wear some tall clothes as before.


    After seeing Bellen, frotti was surprised and said, "Oh, it''s not Jianju 2. Oh, no, it''s Bellen. Haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Since the last meeting, frotti has clearly confirmed beren''s identity, so she is very impressed with the latter''s appearance, so she can recognize it at the gate at a glance.


    "Long time no see." Bellen nodded and felt a little pleased. He said, "everyone is already inside. Oh, Verny is here too."


    "Ha? That little girl is here too? That''s great. No one has quarreled with me for a long time."


    When she heard that Verny had arrived, frody was immediately excited. Since her position became higher and higher, few people would quarrel with her.


    Maybe I miss that feeling a little.


    Belen was a little ashamed. He remembered that flotti and Verny liked to quarrel very much. They would tear it up as soon as they met.


    "Are you waiting for someone?" Frotti also noticed this.


    Belen looked at frody. He remembered that frody knew Al, so he said frankly. He said, "I''m waiting for al."


    "Al?" Flotti was stunned when she heard the speech, and then seemed to think of something. She asked with a smile, "I remember that you and Al seem to have a very different relationship. Can you say that you two are... Lovers?"


    "Ha? No, no, no, that guy and I are just childhood friends."


    After hearing frotti''s words, Belen was also inexplicably flustered. Then she quickly shook her head and explained, what lovers? If al heard this, she was afraid she would be beaten.


    "Childhood sweetheart?"


    Flotti put a hand in front of her attractive lips, and her eyes were full of banter. This flattery made many people subconsciously swallow their saliva.


    When Belen saw her like this, she was a little helpless. Then she waved her hand and said, "you''d better find celika and them first. I''ll continue to wait."


    Frody came up to Bellen with a smile and said in a goose bumpy voice, "are you so reluctant for me to stay with you?"


    "If you want to stay, please be normal. I''m about to become a public enemy of the whole people."


    Beren noticed the murderous eyes around him and felt very helpless. He was already a big man in a high position, but he was still a child.


    "I know, I know."


    At the smell of the speech, flotti also glanced at the drooling men around her, then put her hand around beren''s arm and put her head on his shoulder.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing! Release it!"


    "What? Why? It''s easier for those people to give up."


    "No, no, no, they must have scolded me!"


    Sure enough, he found that those very murderous eyes were more at the moment, and those people seemed to make complaints about their mouths. They said, "like a pig''s arch," which made him feel very small in his mouth. He wanted to talk about it. He was no more a pig indeed.


    Just as beren tried his best to let flotti go, he suddenly found a familiar figure in his eyes. He looked up and saw a beautiful girl wearing blue and purple official clothes coming slowly over there. Naturally, the heroic and beautiful girl also attracted the attention of countless people.


    When she saw the girl, Bellen''s eyes widened slightly, and at the same time, the blue and purple eyes also squinted. Their eyes met at the moment, and the calm in the latter''s eyes gradually showed incredible eyes.

 Chapter 288

    At the moment, El is standing in place. She didn''t expect to meet Bellen here. Is it really such a coincidence that this guy has traveled all the way here?


    "Hey, al."


    Belen also extended his hand to say hello. His eyes were full of happy eyes and a faint smile was on his mouth. Perhaps even he didn''t realize that his smile was more and more than ever.


    Then al suddenly looked cold. She noticed flotti on one side. No, to be exact, she noticed the hand holding beren''s arm.


    Elle came towards beren. When she came to the latter, she asked with very serious eyes, "when did it happen?"


    "Ah? What?"


    Beren had no idea what Al was saying.


    Flotti, who was on the other side, had guessed something. She covered her mouth with one hand and said with a smile, "Oh, I hate it. It turned out that you didn''t tell al what happened between us."


    "Ha? What can we do? Wait, AI, Al, don''t be impulsive!"


    Belen was completely confused by the sudden situation in front of him, but soon he felt an indescribable killing intention. He found that the divine officer and girl in front of him began to flash electric sparks.


    Beren, who had nothing to do with Al, immediately asked for help, picked up the girl who was laughing beside her and hurriedly said, "flotti, what are you playing? Explain it quickly!"


    "Good, good."


    Frotti was amused to see beren so anxious, then released her arm around beren, looked at al, and explained with a smile.


    "I''m kidding. It''s not what you think. Oh, Al, I have nothing to do with beren."


    Al raised her eyes and looked at flotti. There was an electric light flashing in her blue and purple eyes. There was an electric arc between her hair. She looked at the girl in front of her with some vigilance.


    "Really? You don''t like beren?"


    "What?"


    Beren was stunned, then shook her head, quickly pointed to flotti and explained to al: "how can she like me, Al, you don''t know, she doesn''t like men..."


    However, before the words were completely said, beren''s head was suddenly butted by a hard muzzle. It was a military magic guide with strong power. It could blow people''s heads out at once. Beren also immediately stopped his mouth and glanced at the girl next to him.


    Flotti was smiling at him. Her charming eyes blinked and whispered, "what do you want to say? You''d better think about it."


    "I, I see. In a word, how could flotti like someone like me?" Beren''s expression was a little stiff.


    The secret about flotti is not only Byron, but also the guys who are familiar with flotti. This guy likes women.


    Al looked at flotti strangely. After all, beren had almost finished what she had just said. It was almost easy to judge, and she never knew about this.


    Flotti looked at al again and said pitifully, "Al, don''t you hate me for that?"


    "No." Al shook his head.


    "Sure enough, Al is the best!"


    Flotti immediately held Al in her arms, with a sly look in her eyes, and her hand grabbed al''s upturned hip without trace.


    "Ah!"


    Al immediately pushed flotti away with a red face. She looked at the latter with some disbelief. When she saw the expression on the face in front of her, her heart couldn''t help getting cold.


    Now that you know everything, I''m not polite.


    Flotti thought so. She smiled and said, "I''ll go first. You talk slowly." Then he gave al another meaningful look and turned away.


    Looking at the graceful figure leaving, Al shuddered and said, "Belen, is flotti so dangerous?"


    Belen didn''t quite understand what al said. Did he say Al was very resistant to this tendency?


    After a while, Al looked at beren again and asked curiously, "Why are you here?"


    "Well."


    Beren scratched his cheek with a finger, took a deep breath and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I''ve been hiding something from you for a long time."


    "What''s up?" Al was stunned, too.


    Beren pointed to the direction inside the School Park and said, "I used to be a student here."


    "You?"


    Hearing this, Al was stunned. She turned her head to the many frozarno students, and then turned her head to Belen.


    After a long silence, Al finally asked, "when did it happen?"


    "When Angelina brought me here, when I was 13, I graduated here when I was 16." Beren explained it accurately.


    "She brought you here? Did you graduate from here?"


    Al can''t turn a corner. This change is too big. Belen has always been a childhood sweetheart of an ordinary person in her eyes, and now she has turned into a graduate of the most advanced magic school in the Empire. Yes, she is a super talented student!


    If someone else said this, El would doubt it, but ah, what she said from the current population made it impossible for her to doubt.


    "In that case, I have a lot of things to ask you, such as who that wordy guy is."


    Al felt that Angelina was mysterious a long time ago, and now it''s even more so. After beren was suddenly taken away when he was 13, Angelina took him to frozarno School Park?


    "I understand, I understand, and then I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    After all, Al has enough power and status to let her know those things, so beren won''t hide it anymore. Of course, it also includes things about Angelina.


    "Al! You came in first and didn''t wait for us!"


    Suddenly a voice came from outside the gate. A bright young man and girl came in. Al looked back and was relieved to see that it was gayer and Zela. Just now these two guys went shopping in the market and thought they were lost.


    "You''re here at last."


    Just when El was relieved, her heart suddenly lifted up. She suddenly remembered something. At that moment, she immediately turned her head and looked at Belen. At this look, her heart seemed to pull a thread.


    When Belen saw the boy, her eyes gradually cooled down.

 Chapter 289

    "Al, I..."


    Just before gayer came near, he also noticed beren. His original smile suddenly disappeared and looked at the man in white indifferently.


    "Why are you here?"


    Hearing his words, beren said indifferently, "I''m here. Do you have a problem?"


    "You!"


    For this sentence, jayal could not refute it, but said fiercely: "after being taught by me last time, you still have this arrogant attitude. If you have the ability, don''t hide behind al!"


    "Ha? Taught by you?"


    Belen was also a little stunned when he heard this. He felt very funny. He stared at the tall man in front of him.


    "Well, well, you really think I can''t beat you. I''ll see you at the martial arts arena later."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t run away by yourself!"


    People passing by were attracted by the quarrel here. In the eyes of these passers-by, this scene was like two boys competing for their beloved girl, so everyone''s eyes were very smiling.


    Al had a headache at the moment. She remembered what had happened at that time. If she knew that Belen was here, maybe she wouldn''t bring Gaye, but if Gaye begged, she would probably agree. It''s really troublesome.


    "Stop it!"


    Al went between them and put his hand on their chest to separate them. They are now at the gate of the school park. If they continue, they will be laughed at.


    Then al took them to a place where there were few people, but Zela didn''t participate in it and went into the school park alone.


    Al looked at the two men in front of him. First he looked at gayer and said reluctantly, "gayer, you hurt Belen last time. Can''t you apologize if you meet again now?"


    "I will never apologize to this guy!"


    "How could he hurt me?"


    When hearing Belen''s words, Al looked at him again and said incomprehensibly, "Why are you so serious about this matter? It''s been so long."


    "I should have thought you would take him. I shouldn''t be waiting for you here."


    Belen didn''t want to say anything more. He just thought it was stupid to wait for al. After all, the latter would take the man. He should have thought of what would happen when he met.


    "Are you... Waiting for me?"


    Al was stunned. Did Belen know she was coming, so she stood at the gate.


    "Forget it, I''ll go to latil and them first. See you later."


    Belen glanced at al, then turned and left. If she continued to stay, she might quarrel with the man. Al would have a headache.


    "Beren..."


    Watching the figure in white leave, Al only felt an unspeakable irritability in her heart. After a moment of silence, she turned and looked at Gaye. After watching for a moment, she turned and left without saying a word.


    "Eh? Al, wait for me!"


    Gayle thought al would scold him, but he left without saying a word, which made him feel worse than scolding him!


    Belen, who is walking on the avenue at the moment, is a little absent-minded. Obviously, he is not in a good mood because of the affair between Al and jayal. He thinks, it may be because of the discord between him and jayal, and his contact with Al will be much limited later.


    However, the most worrying thing for him is his relationship with Al, so he chose to leave. If he continued to quarrel with the guy named gayer, who would al help? Probably stop them both, but what if you make a choice?


    The last thing Belen dares to think about is that Al''s choice is not him. He has always treated Al as a family member. If al hates him, then


    After all, I''m really cowardly.


    Beren shook his head and stopped tangled. He thought today''s reunion would be very happy, but he didn''t think it would end like this.


    "Belem! Here, here!"


    Hearing the voice of celika, Belen also looked up, and then waved to celika. She unknowingly walked to the martial arts square.


    "You''re coming. Let''s go. Let''s go. It''s about to start."


    Celika came forward, took Belen''s arm and went to the arena.


    Belen was stunned and let Sally Kara lead him. While walking, she asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Is there any activity to be held?"


    Hearing the speech, celika smiled and explained, "today''s main activity is martial arts. Don''t you want to see the strength of this generation of students?"


    "That''s really interesting."


    When he heard that it was a martial arts activity, beren was also very interested. He remembered what Dean said at that time. This generation of students is called the "age of jade".


    Belen followed celika to the exclusive viewing room of the head of the school, and could clearly see the battle situation in the martial arts field below through the glass wall.


    "Is it really all right for me to come here?"


    "I am the chief of the school, I has the final say."


    Beren was stunned when she heard what celika said. Unexpectedly, this guy would say such domineering words.


    However, then celika looked at him again, smiled and said, "of course, if you want to go to the audience now, you probably have no place, so, do you want to go?"


    "Please let me stay here."


    Belen sat on the soft sofa and enjoyed it very much. He looked at the countless figures on the audience stage of the martial arts arena. It was right to attract so much attention. Maybe outsiders want to see the strength of this generation of frozarno students.


    "Peaches, will they fight too?" For everyone in Jianju society, Belen still cares very much.


    Celika nodded and said, "of course, but I don''t know how many people will play. After all, they play at will."


    "What if no one plays?" Belen was worried. After all, if he came, he would not go up. There were too many people and it was too embarrassing.


    In this regard, celika seemed to know beren''s voice. She looked at beren with a smile: "do you think everyone is you?"


    "All right."


    Belen shrugged, but it was really comfortable to sit in such a viewing room. He looked around and was relieved. He was glad that Shaxiang was not here, otherwise he would be nagging.


    The first day of the School Park Festival is the martial arts field. The competition among the students is actually more about making a reputation for themselves. After all, the people who came here during the School Park Festival are not only pure theater goers, but also some high-level personnel from the Empire and even other organizations.

 Chapter 290

    "What? Jianju 2 is coming?! where is it?"


    Somewhere in the audience, a purple haired man with a long purple knife on his back was looking at Puding and others with a surprised expression.


    Puding smiled and said, "yes, yes, and I don''t wear a mask."


    "What about others? What about others?!"


    At the moment, the purple haired man is looking around like taking medicine. He can''t wait to see each other. He is still panting in his mouth.


    "Amos, don''t worry. You''ll see him later."


    Zongna smiled when he saw the eager look of the purple haired man, and then showed a very cunning look. He glanced at the school head''s war watching room above.


    The man called Amos also sat down again, hugged his chest with both hands, and then grinned: "I can finally see that guy again. I must make him look good this time. I''m not strong now. I''m short of a strong opponent."


    Everyone looked at Amos. They all knew what Amos had done over the years. He challenged countless strong men in the Empire. He was probably the only one of their graduates who focused on magic.


    Ames ziglin, that''s the full name of the purple haired man.


    However, as for why Ames cared so much about Bellen, it was naturally during the School Park period. This guy won any ranking except the first in the competitions with Bellen, because the opponents encountered in those competitions were Bellen, who was called Jianju second at that time.


    Always losing to one person, of course, Ames is very obsessed.


    WOW!


    In the martial arts arena, the first one who came out was a young boy with a sword that had not yet been scabbard. He was standing in the center of the field. The elegant wind brushed his face, and even his hair was slightly turbulent, but his expression was very comfortable.


    "Ah, today must be a good time for sword."


    After seeing this man, many students screamed out. Unexpectedly, the first person to come out was Kathy gales, the sixth seat of Jianju society, a talented young man with Kendo called "Shenhe".


    "Hey, Kathy, let me be your opponent today."


    Another young man jumped down from the audience stage with two beads in his hands. He was looking at Kathy with a sense of war and walked head-on to the center of the martial arts field.


    Seeing this man, Kathy also smiled and said hello: "STA, do you want to fight me?"


    Sta patted himself on the chest and said confidently, "of course, I''ll be your opponent this time! I must win!"


    On the viewing platform, the members of Jianju society were sitting together. They were smiling at the two people below and began to talk about the victory and defeat.


    Jieya smiled: "it must be Kathy''s senior student who won!"


    "If he hadn''t thought of the sword, he wouldn''t go down." Budingan said aside.


    Ghana blinked. He said, "star of the black and white society is not weak, but he will probably win easily?"


    Everyone nodded in succession. Even sister peach nodded slightly. They all knew that once Kathy felt it was time to play the sword, even they would feel pressure on his strength after he played the sword.


    People on one side were stunned when they heard the dialogue between the members of Jianju society. Anyway, black-and-white society is also a super society that can compete with Jianju society in the college. Sta also has strong strength in grade 2, but it seems that it is the same thing in the mouth of the members of Jianju Society?


    What is the outcome?


    When the game started, Starr took the lead in launching the attack. His two beads flew out, and the hot breath and cold breath surged on the two beads, and finally rotated. The temperature difference was too large, and the distance between them was only a little. If they merged when they touched the enemy, it could cause great power, and his magic attribute was given by ice and fire, Those two beads are magic guides, which he specially made to play his magic.


    "Let you try my trick first!"


    Just as the two beads shuttle in, Kathy is still smiling. At the moment, he feels that when he comes out of the sword, he is not in the other party''s exploratory attack.


    "Sorry, I only have one sword."


    The voice was falling. The two beads came to Kathy. Just when they were about to merge together and the temperature difference varied, Kathy''s sword suddenly came out of its sheath. A flash of sword light suddenly flashed between the two beads. The cold sword gas directly separated the beads, and the ice and fire annihilated into the air.


    Cathy''s mood is filled with the sword of divine unity. This sword seems to be made of heaven and earth. It can be played by one person, as if it can kill everything.


    When Kathy''s figure appeared again, his people had appeared in front of Starr, but it was a gesture of putting the sword into the sheath. He nodded to Starr slightly, and then smiled and walked to the direction of Jianju society and others.


    When the sword is finished, I feel comfortable.


    "No, just win!"


    Everyone was stunned. The game ended in less than two minutes. It was too fast, but then they remembered one thing.


    Kathy gales, who ranks sixth in the sword society, either loses fast or wins too fast in every battle,


    It''s strange to talk about Jianju society. It''s clear that frozarno School Park is the top magic school, but all members of Jianju society learn swords. Do you want to be a swordsman?


    In fact, this is not the case. If you only use the sword well, you can''t enter frozarno School Park. Naturally, you can enter school because you have unique advantages in magic.


    "Kathy, what''s his magic?"


    Belen in the viewing room noticed a point. When the sword was cut, Cathy cut not his opponent, but the two beads. Since only one sword was cut, the reason for standing in front of the opponent was to judge the final outcome. How did he come to Starr?


    That''s not speed. If you reach his opponent at that moment by virtue of speed, Kathy''s physical quality can be said to be very strong, but obviously not.


    Serena smiled and explained: "Kathy''s magic attribute is square, similar to a kind of space magic, which can shorten the distance in an instant, so he can''t learn other magic."


    "Restrictive magic properties?"


    This kind of magic attribute is somewhat different, because its own characteristics represent a kind of magic, but it is because of this that it is unable to learn other magic. Although it is not rare, it also has unique power.


    However, since Kathy has embarked on the path of Kendo and has such excellent talent, the magic attribute called "square inch land" is simply adding wings to his tiger.

 Chapter 291

    At the end of the first war, many people who came here to learn about the students of frozarno School Park were very surprised. Most of the high-ranking people in Jianju society knew something about it. After all, this student society has been the top existence in frozarno School Park.


    Sure enough, the members of this Jianju society are really great. We can even think that when these students graduate in the future, another great "swordsman" will appear.


    Kathy''s character is quite quiet. The so-called quiet beautiful man may mean this. After the sword, she is comfortable. So she sits back and looks at the field happily, regardless of the eyes of others.


    "Kathy, that sword is very powerful." Boudinlan exclaimed.


    "I think it''s good, too." Kathy also nodded slightly.


    In Jianju society, pudding land''s Kendo is very similar to Kathy''s Kendo, because the key to their victory is to defeat the enemy with one sword.


    After someone started, many people let go of their hands and feet and began to step down one by one to compete with others. The gorgeous competition between magic is also quite eye-catching.


    Later, another member of Jianju society went to war, that is, Jieya, her favorite. Her opponent was also a member from the black and white society.


    Probably because after Starr''s defeat, the black and white society wanted to save some face, so when no one appeared, the president of the black and white society took the lead.


    The president of the black and white society is a second grade student sister, wearing the same student skirt, but the color is black and white. It doesn''t matter. There are no strict regulations on the color of the school garden, but the basic color at the beginning is blue and white.


    When the student sister saw that the player was actually a member of Jianju society, she couldn''t help but pull the corners of her mouth on her beautiful face. She wanted to win a very easy game, but she didn''t expect to meet another difficult opponent.


    "Sister Hua Luo, please give me more advice."


    Jieya pulled her sword out of the scabbard, and then looked at the old acquaintance Xuejie in front of her with a smile.


    The girl who was called Hualuo sighed and said, "I know. Let''s start quickly. I really don''t want to meet the people of your Jianju society."


    In this regard, Jieya is carrying her back with both hands. The girl''s posture is full. She shouted vaguely: "don''t say that. I like sister Hualuo very much. I like to compete with you most."


    "Don''t say such misunderstood words!"


    Hua Luo sighed helplessly. Every time she met this schoolgirl, the latter would say something very terrible, which made her a little unbearable.


    "There''s no misunderstanding. Are you free this evening?" Jieya asked with a smile.


    "Evening, evening!? let''s finish it!"


    Hua Luo''s cheeks turned red. Does the schoolgirl know what to say? Or she misunderstood something, too, too ashamed.


    "No problem, you can do whatever you want."


    Jieya spits out her little pink tongue, blinks her eyes playfully, then raises the sword in front of her again, standing there like a lotus, she smiles and whispers.


    "Sister, I''ll come."


    Hua Luo didn''t speak. She felt that it would affect her mood again, so she stared at the schoolgirl in front of her. She didn''t compete with the latter for the first time. She knew how powerful the first grade primary school girl was, so she wouldn''t be careless.


    "Flowers bloom."


    Hua Luo took the lead. Her magic attribute is flowers. If Jieya takes the lead, maybe she can only retreat again and again, which is very unfavorable to her.


    As an outstanding student of frozarno School Park''s generation, wallow is also the president of the black and white society. She has long been able to simplify her magic spells.


    Around wallow, colorful flowers began to grow rapidly. She arranged her defense measures before she began to attack.


    "Swallow the flowers."


    The magic of green covered the ground. A vine suddenly pierced out from the ground and gradually turned into a huge flower. The flower looked a little scary. It even had a huge mouth full of tusks.


    "It''s really interesting magic."


    Jieya looked up with a smile. Obviously, she was not afraid of the terrible face. She held the sword in her hand, leaned forward, and flew away with one foot. The sword flowers dazzled her charming eyes, and her pink posture slashed the sword light.


    Hiss!


    That tunhu was cut in half directly, but the bud was a little stunned, which was too soft, and then her heart jumped, and she only felt that her feet were bound.


    Countless flowers began to grow intensively, and even the roots were directly wrapped around the feet of the buds. It turned out that sister Hualuo had made the main attack with those humble flowers from the beginning.


    "This... Sister Hua Luo! Do you like binding?" The knot bud suddenly shouted shyly.


    "Ah?!"


    Hearing this inexplicable thing, wallow was also stunned.


    "You can do whatever you want at night, but not now!"


    "What are you talking about? Please don''t talk!"


    Hua Luo bit her teeth and dared not talk again. Her magic surged wildly, making the flowers more dense. In a short time, the center of the martial arts field had become a very terrible flower bed. The bud was covered all over it and couldn''t move.


    After reaching this level, wallow relaxed. She raised her hand, wiped the sweat on her cheeks, and then exhaled, so she probably couldn''t move.


    "What a huge magic!"


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene. What a huge magic it takes to make so many strange flowers grow so quickly.


    People familiar with wallow know that wallow, who has the magic of growing all kinds of flowers, has a very strong magic foundation.


    The buds trapped in the flower didn''t resist. She smiled and looked at the warlock sister who was vigilant about her, and then blinked her eyes, full of flattery.


    "I didn''t expect the elder sister to like this one. It''s very bold, but people don''t hate it."


    Hearing Jieya''s words, Hua Luo also shivered involuntarily. She looked at Jieya. After the latter said that she had lost, she let all the flowers disappear.


    The bud quickly ran to Hualuo and took the latter''s arm. This sudden move made Hualuo stiff, while the lovely girl smiled and said, "sister, shall we make an appointment in the evening?"


    "No!"

 Chapter 292

    Hua Luo couldn''t bear the excessive enthusiasm for Jieya, but the more she resisted, the tighter she became, which made her give up resistance.


    In the eyes of others, they were surprised at the good relationship between the two people. They didn''t think wrong. They just felt that the two societies that have always had a lot of disputes, the black-and-white society and the Jianju society, had such a good relationship between the president of the black-and-white society and the girl members of the Jianju society.


    Just when Hualuo wanted to return to his position, Jieya suddenly grabbed Hualuo''s arm and said with a smile, "sister, there''s nothing good here. Let''s go and have something to eat?"


    Hua Luo noticed the bad intentions in Jieya''s black eyes and immediately refused: "no, no, no, you''d better eat alone."


    "Sister Xue, if you say that, people will be very sad."


    "That''s great."


    "People also like the tough side of Xuejie."


    At this moment, Hua Luo felt that she was going crazy. She covered her face with one hand and squinted at the smiling girl beside her. She was helpless to die.


    Finally, although he was not pulled into the martial arts scene, there was a beautiful girl with pink hair next to wallow''s seat. People on the side were confused.


    "You can sit next to me, but you can''t move!"


    "Yes, I will never do anything." Jieya agreed with a smile, and then suddenly put the attractive cherry lips close to Hualuo''s ears and whispered: "listen to the elder sister."


    Eh!?


    Wallow was stiff by this very ambiguous move. Her face looked very unnaturally at the girl beside her as if nothing had happened.


    This guy


    She really can''t bear it!


    On the side of the members of Jianju society, people didn''t feel any pity after seeing Jieya lose, but took it for granted.


    Because, that girl didn''t win when she faced wallow.


    "Bud guy..."


    People shook their heads helplessly.


    In the viewing room, beren looked at Jieya strangely. Why did the latter feel so similar to frotti.


    That''s strange.


    After a series of airport competitions, another student appeared on the stage. When the student appeared on the stage, there was an inexplicably more host, a student and a girl.


    "Hahaha, it''s finally an exciting moment. Now it''s the current president of the student union of our frozarno School Park, Willian Alice!"


    Everyone felt speechless about the host. From the excited tone, we can see that this guy is the iron powder of the student president.


    Willyn Alice?


    Hearing the name, beren immediately remembered that it was the girl with blue hair? For the current student president, beren is also curious about what magic she has.


    The blue haired girl stood in the center of the scene. Her beautiful posture and beautiful face made many people unable to move their eyes, but no one came to compete with her.


    People outside the court talked a lot.


    Belem was puzzled by the noisy atmosphere. He looked curiously at Serena and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Serena smiled and explained, "maybe it''s because they haven''t seen Wei Lian fight during the day."


    Hearing the speech, beren was stunned and asked, "during the day? Is there any difference?"


    "Of course, the child''s magic attribute is the night moon. The more at night, the stronger her power will be."


    "Night moon?"


    Hearing this magic attribute, Belen was also very surprised. This magic attribute can be described as super superior. At a certain time of the day, it can have far more power than usual.


    "But it''s still morning. Is it all right for her to appear now?"


    Serena smiled and said, "I asked her to come on. After all, the child is a student president. How can I do without appearing?"


    "Ha? But now she..."


    Normally speaking, at this time, Weilian with the magic of the night moon should have little power. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if she lost?


    In this regard, celika shook her head. She said with a smile: "the closer to night, the more her magic will become very huge. During the day, the magic will be very weak, but ah, the child is not only a magic tutor, but also has great talent in martial arts."


    "A... Soldier?"


    Belen was very surprised. She didn''t expect that the girl would work hard at martial arts. After all, compared with the innate magic, to become a soldier, except for Superman, human beings need to work hard.


    In the field, Wei Lian is quietly standing there waiting for her opponent.


    "Hey, friend, squeeze, squeeze."


    At the moment, on the audience stage, a handsome young man is trying to squeeze into the crowded position, and how can those people let this guy squeeze in again? It''s already crowded.


    "What a squeeze!"


    A man in the front row was so impatient that he directly pulled his hand over, and then the handsome boy directly rolled down the audience stage and fell into the martial arts arena. This scene stunned everyone.


    The boy rubbed his ass, then stood up, looked at the girl who pulled him down, and said discontentedly, "Oh, it hurts me. I said, you''re too cruel. Don''t you just squeeze a place."


    "Hum!"


    The girl didn''t turn her head and snorted.


    "Is that him?"


    Belen was also stunned when he saw the boy who fell into the martial arts arena for no reason. He remembered that the boy was called korsfen.


    "The opponent of our student president appeared. If I remember correctly, this is probably Cole Stephen in grade two? Eh? It seems that we are in the same class?" The host girl seems to think of something.


    Korsfen was very dissatisfied and shouted, "please, you''re in the same class, okay?"


    "Ha ha ha."


    Countless people laughed for this wonderful scene. Was the boy such a person without a sense of existence? Even his classmates have no impression of him.


    Korsfen shook his head reluctantly, but he suddenly felt a line of sight staring from behind. He turned and looked. When he saw that it was Wei Lian, he smiled and said hello.


    "Hi, Wei Lian."


    But after he said hello, colsifen was suddenly stunned. He suddenly realized that he was standing on the martial arts arena. He just came here to find a seat, but somehow he was there. Besides him, there was also Weilian in the arena, so

 Chapter 293

    The two girls in the field looked as calm as water, but the boy''s face was very strange because he realized a very bad thing.


    "Now, start the game!"


    "Ha!?"


    Korsfen looked at the host girl and quickly waved his hand: "no, no, no, I came down accidentally. Can I go back?"


    The whole audience was silent, which made colsifen''s face stiff, and he felt the change of Wei Lian''s eyes, and immediately felt a headache.


    "Are you going to run away?"


    The cold voice came.


    Korsfen scratched his hair, then sighed and said, "well, if you want to fight, you can fight with you, but don''t cry later. It''s broad daylight now."


    After hearing this, many people close to korsfen immediately flew into a rage. It was too much to say such boastful words to the student president.


    "Do you think you are the opponent of President Weilian?"


    "You look down on yourself!"


    "Show off your tongue!"


    Hearing the abuse of the students in the rear, colsifen grinned, then shook his head and walked towards Wei Lian. He looked at the blue haired girl in front of him.


    "After you."


    When hearing what colsifen said, Wei Lian didn''t say anything. She walked towards the former. A touch of light blue magic light flickered and disappeared at her feet. When the distance was only about five meters, her body suddenly turned into a remnant shadow and disappeared.


    "Ah!?"


    Colsifen was obviously surprised. He quickly looked back and saw that his foot in boots suddenly kicked over. He didn''t respond. He was directly kicked in his abdomen, bent into a bow and flew backwards.


    Poof!


    He was kicked out of the distance of several meters. Colsifen crawled on the ground, covered his stomach, and even spit. He bit his teeth and looked up at the blue haired girl who was looking at him.


    "Great strength."


    In korsfen''s memory, during the day, Weilian should have no combat effectiveness, because he knows the magic attribute of the latter, but this


    Wei Lian looked at korsfen and said calmly, "you probably underestimate me."


    All the people who knew the magic attribute of the blue haired girl opened their eyes, which was different from what they thought. It was not magic, but direct hand to hand combat?


    "Well, well, I was wrong."


    Colsifen stood up slowly. He rubbed his abdomen, then took a deep breath. He thought carefully that he really didn''t know what strength Weilian would have during the day.


    At night, Weilian is a very powerful mage, but now everyone realizes that Weilian can not be underestimated in the daytime. Now she is a very powerful warrior.


    "Well, start over."


    Colsifen stretched out and stared at the blue haired girl in front of him. The air suddenly became hot and dry. In his eyes, the golden circle gradually brightened up.


    "That''s..."


    Seeing this scene, beren also raised a strong interest. He always felt that the magic in the air began to agitate. Maybe it was because of colsifen?


    One side of Serena smiled and said, "guess the magic attribute of korsfen?"


    Hum.


    That day, the rising sun above the dome seemed to be getting hotter and hotter. Even the air fluctuated, and an unspeakable sense of dryness and heat rose. At the same time, the magic of the boy standing in the field was more and more surging.


    Colsphine''s golden eyes looked at Wei Lian, and then raised one hand. In his palm, a hot sun appeared, and the earth under his feet seemed to dry up and crack.


    Looking at the blue haired girl, colsifen smiled and said, "now admit defeat, I won''t bully you."


    Everyone outside was surprised by this scene. Sweating, they were also thrilled by the boy''s magic.


    "The sun?"


    Beren opened his eyes. It was as famous as the night moon. It was a super high-level magic attribute with key labels in history books.


    What kind of powerful magic did the boy have?


    Once there was a super strong man who also had such magic. The closer it was to noon, the stronger its power would be. On the contrary, the closer it was to dusk, the stronger its power would be gradually weakened.


    In the field.


    Weilian ignored colsifen''s words. She looked at the scorching sun in each other''s hand, clenched her slender hand at the moment, and then went at top speed towards colsifen.


    Seeing this, colsifen immediately lost the hot sun in his hand. He was still very afraid of Weilian''s speed. After all, he couldn''t do it in this regard.


    The speed of the scorching sun was very fast. It approached Weilian with the naked eye. The closer it was, the more nervous colsifen was. He knew how terrible the scorching sun was. If he wanted to touch Weilian, he would immediately destroy it.


    Wait, why don''t you hide!?


    Korsfen''s nerves tightened immediately, because he saw the blue haired girl rushing straight towards the hot sun. What did he want? Come straight here!?


    "Hey! Aren''t you dying?"


    So, korsfen immediately dispersed the scorching sun into flames, but at that moment, there was a light blue light at the foot of Wei Lian, her body turned into a ghost, shook left and right and disappeared, and then came to korsfen''s face and slapped him on the chest.


    "Acceleration?!"


    Seeing that Wei Lian''s speed suddenly increased, korsfen immediately realized that she used basic magic. Subconsciously, he gathered the magic in his right hand, and the flame burned on his arm, trying to clap Wei Lian''s hand away.


    No, it''ll burn her.


    Thinking of this, the flame on colsifen''s arm also disappeared, and then Wei Lian''s hand changed direction, directly clapped his arm open, and her body whirled in place lightly, and then threw her foot on the boy''s arm.


    Bang.


    Korsfen flew out directly and finally fell to the ground. His whole body was in pain, but he clenched his teeth without shouting. After all, so many people were watching.


    "That guy..."


    For the boy''s "gentle side", Belen also saw it. After all, the high temperature would burn people. Fortunately, colsifen was sure of that degree. In addition, he was surprised by Wei Lian''s boldness, as if he didn''t care about the high temperature at all.


    Colsifen got up from the ground and patted the dust on his body. The golden color in his eyes faded gradually, then raised one hand and shouted helplessly.


    "I admit defeat, admit defeat."


    It''s really impossible to fight this one. He can''t hurt Wei Lian. Wei Lian is not immune to his hot sun magic.


    Then, korsfen looked at the blue haired girl and shouted with great dissatisfaction: "Wei Lian, you can''t be a little lighter. It hurts me so much."

 Chapter 294

    Almost everyone in the battle made a new change to the young boy. After all, the tenderness that took the initiative to dispel the magic was in their eyes.


    Although the blue haired girl''s body skill is very powerful, she is not Superman after all or impose any magic defense on herself. If she is touched by the high-temperature flame, her snow-white skin will be burned. This is not the picture anyone wants to see.


    Wei Lian looked at korsfen and pursed her lips. She seemed to want to say something. After a moment of silence, she said, "thank you."


    Colsphine, who heard this, was stunned, then stretched out a hand and pinched his chin. After two dry coughs, he turned his head.


    "In fact, it doesn''t hurt very much. Well, it''s broad daylight after all. There''s no way."


    After finishing this sentence, colsifen waved his hand and turned to leave. If someone was around, he could probably see that his cheeks were ruddy now. Was it because the temperature was too high?


    Countless students had been on the stage until noon. For the students of frozarno School Park, those who came to watch were very surprised. How can ordinary people have such extraordinary power at this age.


    Among them, the most concerned students are Kathy, wallow and others. They have strength far beyond this age, and many people trained by Imperial military may not have such strength at this age.


    At this time, Serena suddenly stood up from her position, and Sha Xiang also came to the observation room. She glanced at Belen drinking water and showed cunning eyes.


    There is a magic line on the glass wall, which is amplified for external use, and Serena is standing there now. She speaks with a smile.


    "As we all know, there are still many graduates who come to the school park for sacrifice. Most of them have returned to the school park at the moment."


    When Serena said these words, many people''s eyes were on the graduates. On this day, the School Park festival began. The graduates who returned to the School Park were not only 69 graduates such as beren, but even graduates older than beren and others.


    "At the moment, I am surrounded by a very representative figure in my student age."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, beren immediately sprayed out the water in her mouth and looked at Serena unbelievably. The latter looked like she didn''t see it, but her smile was more prosperous.


    One side of Sha Xiang is not too big. She put her hands around her chest and said with a smile: "dwarf, I''ve been hiding for so many years. I''ll show you today."


    "I don''t want it!"


    Belen knew that she had been brought into the pit. They wanted to do it for a long time!


    Sha Xiang looked at beren with a sneer. She used to hide so deeply that she had to pick you up today. She sneered and said, "today you have to go if you don''t go up. Everyone is waiting. Oh, by the way, latil, they didn''t come. I asked them to help take care of things. If you don''t play, I''ll call them in five or ten and tell you all your previous scandals."


    "You''re forcing me! It''s a threat!"


    "Yes, this is a threat. Why, can''t you go up?"


    Beren was speechless.


    Celika looked at beren and said happily, "maybe some graduates still remember his title at that time. Next, please give a warm welcome to the sixty-nine graduates, ranking second in the sword."


    Wow.


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden scene, but they were full of laughter. No one hated this unexpected surprise.


    Hearing the warm applause, Belen immediately knew he couldn''t escape. He glanced at Serena and Sha Xiang, then walked out of the viewing room and walked to the martial arts arena through the avenue.


    After all, he is very afraid of Sha Xiang''s threat. In case latil and them know some unbearable past events during their school days, it would be great. I''m afraid his position at home will not be guaranteed!


    When Belen stood on the martial arts arena, countless people opened their eyes. In their memory, the swordsman named "Jianju 2" was wearing a mask.


    "He''s not wearing a mask!"


    Someone exclaimed.


    At the moment, not only Amos was stunned, but even the old students sitting in other positions opened their eyes. Was the beautiful young man in the field the second sword!?


    Although they once guessed the face of countless Jianju 2, when they really saw the true face of Jianju 2, they also felt a flash in front of them. Even those girls'' eyes flashed.


    Looks, inexplicable, not bad.


    "Well, you''re second to the sword. It''s more handsome than me. It''s unreasonable."


    Amos hit his fists in front of him and shouted fiercely, but this sentence made Puding and others feel ashamed. Brother, how high do you think of yourself?


    "Oh, not bad."


    In the last row, a girl with long purple hair smiled. The smile was very soul stirring, but at the moment, everyone''s attention was focused on the white figure in the field.


    "That boy looks like this? He''s not as good-looking as I thought. That''s great."


    "I can''t wait to hit him now!"


    The voices of many graduates came out, and the current students and outsiders were puzzled. The "sword second" seemed to be unpopular?


    Celika smiled again and said, "now that he''s on the stage, it''s time for all old friends to come on. If you want to beat this guy, please feel free to go. Whether it''s a single fight or a group fight, please help yourself."


    Hearing this sentence, beren''s face stiffened. What''s this? Do you want to help everyone avenge public and private revenge? But probably not many people want to hit him?


    However, the fact was beyond his expectation.


    When Serena''s voice fell, countless figures suddenly got up, and then came to the field one by one. At this glance, at least a dozen people, and even some people haven''t come down yet, probably the second batch?


    "Hey, it''s too much. What are you trying to do?"


    Seeing Puding and others standing opposite, Belen immediately exclaimed.


    Puding spread his hand and said, "don''t do anything, just want to beat you."


    "Yes, I just want to beat you." Even Keller smiled at the moment.


    Countless old friends are standing together at the moment, including seniors and sisters in the School Park period, their own contemporaries, and even younger brothers and sisters.


    "Wait, wait, you won''t be colluding, will you?"


    Belen saw the bad intentions on the faces of Morpheus and others, and immediately realized that a very bad period. Then he looked back and saw that Serena and Sha Xiang were also coming towards him.


    Celika was holding her cheek and said with a smile, "so, Jianju 2, are you ready? After many years, it''s time for us to take revenge."


    "Wait, wait! Just fight, then trouble one by one!" Cried beren in panic.


    Sha Xiang pinched her fist and said fiercely, "who will compete with you? Do you think we want to compete with you?"


    This

 Chapter 295

    At the moment, beren is staring at the dozens of people in front of him. It''s a joke. How can he fight together? In those years, these people were enough for anyone to eat a pot, not to mention now. How can he be an opponent alone.


    Celika smiled very kindly and said, "it''s not good to bully people like this. Let''s see your strength now?"


    "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    Amos took out the purple long knife behind him, then grinned and walked to Belen. He laughed and said, "sword house 2, although I have been lost to you before, don''t think I am the same now."


    "Amos."


    Belen also called out each other''s names and the arrival of another old friend. Of course, he was happy, but now it doesn''t seem to be a happy time.


    At the moment, everyone outside is stunned. Now the situation on the martial arts field doesn''t seem to be one-on-one. Why does it seem to be a group fight? Moreover, how did the kindergarten director and the Secretary General go up!?


    The sword lives on the side of the society.


    Pudding LAN looked curiously at those graduates in the field and said with a smile: "it seems that senior Bailun made many people feel uncomfortable at the beginning."


    "Of course I''m upset."


    Hearing the words of sister peach, the people also looked at her curiously.


    Peach stared at the white figure below, smiled and said, "everyone who can enter the school park has extraordinary talent. The more you stand high, the more arrogant you are. Even the head of the school park is no exception. However, the school park has been pressed by a person for three years. Do you think you would be comfortable?"


    "Is that Mr. beren?" Ghana was also stunned. Although she knew that among the predecessors of Jianju society, Bailun was better than celika, she just knew that it was in kendo.


    Peach stared at the field, slightly opened his lips and said something that made everyone open their eyes.


    On the other side of the black-and-white society, at the moment, Hua Luo was also shocked to look at the figure in white, and whispered, "that''s Jianju 2."


    The Jieya on one side also heard the whisper and asked curiously, "does sister Hua Luo know that senior Bailun?"


    "Well, maybe our third graders are the last to hear about the elder''s deeds." Hua Luo nodded slightly. She looked at the figure in white, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to see such a legendary figure."


    Hearing the surprise in Hualuo''s words, Jieya was also very curious and asked, "is Mr. beren so powerful? What great things have happened?"


    "Many, such as the legendary story of the senior student who killed the demon general in ten steps on the battlefield outside the Great Wall, and..." Wallow recalled what he knew, then shook his head, smiled and said, "in a word, the man we saw is the first man in the golden age of frozarno School Park."


    "The golden age... The first person?"


    Jieya looked at the figure in white with some surprise. It turned out that the student who looked very friendly was such a powerful person?


    "The first person in the golden age!?"


    The people in Jianju society also opened their eyes one after another. When they heard what sister Taozi said, they all looked at each other. It''s hard to imagine that the senior student was such a powerful person.


    In frozarno School Park, the top Magic School Park, there is no doubt that most of Florence''s talents are gathered. Almost no one can take the lead in each school age. After all, there are talents around him that can not be underestimated.


    In the golden age, almost none of today''s students listen. How many talented people came from that age, and in that golden age, there was a so-called strongest person?!


    Celika looked at the talking platform, then looked at beren with a smile and said, "now everyone knows you."


    "So who thought of the idea?" Belen sighed helplessly, these black guys.


    Celika smiled but didn''t speak, but this smile made Belen''s mouth slightly draw. Sure enough, this guy was a little black belly, but fortunately, newspaper personnel were not allowed to enter here, and she didn''t worry that his appearance would spread all over the Empire the next day.


    "Stop talking nonsense, Jianju 2, come and have a fight with me! I''ve been waiting a lot!"


    Amos shouted. Obviously, this guy couldn''t wait. The purple long knife in his hand was shrouded with purple magic, and the air began to agitate.


    "Since you want to fight."


    Beren looked at these old friends and was inexplicably happy. Beren, who had always disliked shooting, was an exception to these old friends. The beginning of his acquaintance with them was a fight!


    At the thought of this, beren closed his eyes, and the full spirit slowly emerged in his heart. He opened his eyes again. At the moment when he looked at the people again, his eyes were still blooming, and the silver long sword in his hand appeared. The sword body had a sharp tooth like grain.


    "Then come on, I won''t keep my hand."


    "Hey, the snow lions are all taken out. It seems that you are serious. That''s really great. It suits me!"


    Amos grinned and took the lead in the attack. He ran towards Belem, waved his long purple knife, jumped up and fell towards Belem.


    "Forty percent."


    The light blue magic was like clothes and clothes, and finally integrated into the body. The whole person''s essence spirit was lifted several times in an instant, and the unparalleled Qi was discharged around.


    When the purple long knife fell, Belen didn''t choose to connect it hard, but immediately retreated a few steps to defeat Amos''s attack. Then he stepped forward with his sword in both hands and cut the latter horizontally.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Amos laughed with no fear. He cut off the purple long knife. The next moment was the collision between the long sword and the long knife, but at the same time, the purple magic suddenly drew a magic line between the swords.


    "Heavy domain ¡¤ comprehensive coverage."


    Buzz!


    An invisible force gushed from the purple long knife, and the gravity magnetic field came laterally, which directly made Belen feel great pressure, and then he was forced to retreat.


    "Ha ha, where to run."


    Amos grinned. Generally speaking, as long as he is not superior magic, he can use purple long knife to use magic. After years of training, he finally has his own magic rule system.


    The purple barrier suddenly covered beren, and then began to compress rapidly towards the center. Seeing this behind the scenes, beren''s eyes coagulated slightly. The tip of the silver white long sword named "Snow Lion" condensed the Qi on it, and concentrated on it. When the gravity barrier was close in front of him, he waved his sword to cut the space.

 Chapter 296

    The potential of the sword directly ruptured the space in front of him, making the gravity barrier disappear indirectly, while beren stood in place with the sword.


    Amos has become very strong now.


    We all know that the contest just now is just a small fight and a test between us.


    "Snow Lion, I haven''t seen that sword for a long time."


    Looking at the silver white sword in beren''s hand, celika also misses it. She can''t help thinking of the figure holding the sword in those years, and now it naturally overlaps with the person in front of her.


    Zongna in the rear couldn''t help shouting, "I said, Ames, can you do it? I can''t help but have to do it."


    "No! You wait! I''ll win later!"


    "Who cares? Hit him!"


    Zongna no longer cares about Ames and continues to monopolize his opponent. He also has a long sword in his hand. You know, he was the third seat of the sword club at the beginning.


    "Jianju 2, let you see my growth over the years!"


    Zongna''s Kendo is "the sword of here", which is a very unique kendo. He can achieve absolute defense within his square inch distance. A sword from the God in this place is enough to threaten anyone.


    And Belen naturally knows this, so he will never go to a close battle with Zongna. It is a kind of sword momentum and a field with unclear road. It is easier to defeat him outside the distance than to choose to enter the other party''s field.


    "Don''t hide!"


    "He who does not hide is a fool."


    Just as beren repulsed Zongna with a long-range offensive, a round of clock suddenly appeared at his feet, began to bloom golden brilliance, and then the clock began to reverse, and the distance between beren and Zongna suddenly shortened along the just route.


    "This is... Puding''s magic!"


    Zongna laughed, and then the sword suddenly became fierce, and a sword cut to Belen''s waist, which is what the latter''s sword edge can''t resist at the moment.


    And Belen was stunned for a moment and then recovered. At the moment, his sword had no time to resist, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t defend. After all, he didn''t have only a sword to resist.


    "Fifty percent."


    Belen''s breath was lifted again, his left hand was instantly stretched out, and his two fingers stood side by side. When Zongna''s sword edge came, he bent his fingers on the sword, and his great strength made Zongna''s hand and sword sink directly, and he also retreated quickly at this time point.


    Puding rubbed his chin and said with a smile, "Zongna, this is your problem."


    Hearing Puding''s words, Zongna immediately shouted, "nonsense, can you blame me? You don''t know his magic. What can I do with a stronger physical quality than superman?"


    "Stop talking and beat him together."


    Celika was also involved in the unilateral beating. She smiled and whispered, "wood vines are intertwined." The body is flowing with glittering and translucent dark green magic.


    Say something!


    Countless wooden vines directly drilled out of the ground and shot at beren. In a moment, they bound all their limbs, and the whole person was stiff in place.


    With life magic, Serena can study many magic with similar attributes, and she just wants to block beren''s actions at the moment.


    "Hit him!"


    "Hit him!"


    "Beat him to death!"


    Countless angry voices sounded, probably thinking of the tragic loss to beren in the school park. The unpleasant feeling has been left until now, and now is not a good time for revenge?


    Seeing the dozens of people coming, beren''s eyelids jumped involuntarily. Today, I''m afraid they''re really going to be beaten.


    The people on the viewing platform also shouted with the graduates and predecessors below. The whole audience echoed the word "beat him", which was not only comedy, but also special stirring?


    Although I don''t know why the man in white made so many predecessors angry, I felt that I had to beat him after hearing the voices of so many seniors!


    With a grin, Belen shook his whole body. His strength directly broke the wooden vines, lifted the snow lion in his hand, wiped the sword finger on the blade, and the light blue magic carried out the long sword and bloomed a bright brilliance.


    "Spirit sword dance, the fourth sound, dance."


    When the voice fell, Belen''s breath rose again to the level of "60%, and then the sword edge gently moved around. The sword Qi was practiced three thousand vertically and horizontally, weaving into a pool of sword Qi all over the sky.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The sound of the sword sounded throughout the audience. Everyone was shocked. The countless sword Qi faintly visible to the naked eye shot away in all directions. Zongna and others also resisted and retreated one after another.


    "That sword skill..."


    All the people in Jianju society have bright eyes. They have never seen the sword skill dominated by sword Qi. They actually have such a terrible power.


    All the spectators also showed a stunned expression when they saw this scene. The "swordsman" itself was very strange. I didn''t expect to use such a magical sword skill, which is not magic but better than magic.


    "The spirit sword dance, I haven''t seen it for a long time. It''s still so powerful."


    Looking at the unparalleled sword spirit, celika and others sighed. Everyone knows who beren''s teacher is, and they suffered a lot from this sword skill in the school park.


    The spirit sword dance is a sword skill created by the contemporary "sword saint". Its moves are like a sword dancing. The contemporary "sword saint" is an elf people. Maybe this is called spirit sword dance.


    In this world, there may be only two people who can play it so far, that is the "sword saint" and her disciple Belen glien.


    "Go!"


    Zongna and Amos rushed in first. The appearance of the death squads was really amazing, but they rushed into the pool of sword Qi with their own swords and knives. Then a huge vine rose to the ground and directly sent them to the sky. The huge vine turned into a big tree in the sky and dispersed the pool of sword Qi in an instant.


    "That''s..."


    Everyone was surprised by the big tree. The dark green fluorescence flowing on it gave people a very magical feeling, and they had heard of this magic.


    Life magic ¡¤ the birth of the world tree.


    Boom!


    The fluorescence from the sky tree made countless wooden vines grow on the ground, and Zongna and others stood on the wooden vines, approaching beren at a high speed.


    Celika is standing on the branches of the tree, her hands folded in front, smiling at the people below. She uses this magic mainly to prevent everyone from hurting people outside the scene.

 Chapter 297

    Somewhere on the avenue of the School Park, the girl in blue and purple God''s official clothes was walking slowly, and around him, a young man was saying something with an extremely wronged look.


    "Al, I know I''m wrong. Don''t talk to me!"


    At the moment, gayal was very uncomfortable following the girl.


    Then al suddenly stopped, sighed, turned to gayer and said, "promise me that you will never talk ill to beren next time you meet."


    "Yes, I promise everything al says."


    Gayle nodded like mashing garlic and agreed to Al''s request without hesitation.


    Al sighed when he saw Gayle''s perfunctory promise. She said, "why can''t you grow up?"


    Gayer suddenly brightened his eyes when he heard the speech, came close to Al, and asked with expectant eyes, "does al like a mature man?"


    In this regard, Al said coldly, "does anyone like childish people?"


    "It seems so."


    Gayle rubbed his nose, as if feeling a little embarrassed.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge roar came from a distance, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and Al also turned his head and looked in that direction, from where several strong magic came.


    "The martial arts show has started? No, we should go and have a look."


    "It is said that graduates are competing with each other now. You can''t miss it!"


    People''s comments came again, and then many people ran to the direction of the martial arts arena, and Al who heard them was also interested.


    The exchange of graduates of florzalno School Park?


    This reminds al of beren. Does it mean that beren will also play? She blinked and walked towards the martial arts field without hesitation.


    "Al, where are you going?"


    "Play martial arts."


    In the martial arts arena on the other side, the battle has become white hot.


    "Roar, Belem, come and try my new magic!"


    Keller, known as the "Witch of the red lotus", jumped high from the rattan. Her beautiful face looked happy. She folded her hands in front of her body, and a round magic pattern appeared in front of her body.


    "Brilliant dusk, let everything in the world become degenerate rules. It will be darker in the dark night, and let the true red fire shine on the sky and earth. Blow it up!"


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The round magic lines were stacked seven times, and a dazzling fire gushed out of them. Finally, it was directly like the collapse of the core, as if the space had collapsed for it.


    Bang!


    A dazzling fire swept in the direction of beren, just like a meteor outside the sky. The rest consciously avoided it. The impact of the blasting spread directly outside the field, and the sky tree suddenly swayed into a shade and turned into brilliance, blocking the field directly, so that all the impact of the blasting was resisted.


    "You''re too cruel! Are you going to kill me!?"


    Belen was also shocked to see that Keller actually used such exaggerated magic, but at the moment, the magic had fallen down, and he had to choose to block it.


    Increase to 70%!


    There was a light blue flame on his body and began to burn. At this moment, beren directly chose to do his best. He was even surprised to find that he could reach this level independently. This was only achieved by him during the School Park period, and he should not be able to do it without exercise these years.


    So the reason is probably the gift given by the creature suspected of being the wood spirit Elia said?


    "That power, beren, he''s serious."


    Celika stood on the tree trunk and looked at the figure in white. When she felt the majestic power at the top of the sky tree, her eyes also showed a wonderful light.


    Looking at the coming giant meteor, beren was restrained and looked at the coming thing wholeheartedly. Then his eyes suddenly got up and held the sword in both hands, becoming a decisive posture. An awe inspiring trend arose. When the firelight meteor was approaching, he held the sword in both hands and fell head-on.


    Vientiane creation, no idea fit.


    "Sword skill, one sword cut and make a decision."


    The sword seemed to break through the air. In an instant, there was a flash of sword light. At the moment of the arrival of the firelight meteor, it was directly divided into two parts, and then turned into firelight and dissipated in an instant.


    Buzz!


    The sword Qi directly cut off a strong branch of the big tree in the sky, turned into a little glittering green magic, and the brilliance rose into the air and disappeared.


    "That''s... No idea."


    At the location of Jianju society, peach suddenly got up at the moment. She looked at the figure in white in shock. Her Kendo was "no idea fit", so she felt the Kendo contained in the sword in an instant.


    The sword beheaded by Bellen has exceeded the scope she can understand now. The mindlessness of that sword is as quiet as the sea. The fit of that sword can open mountains and open seas!


    "Sister peach..."


    "Bailun senior him, he''s too strong!"


    At the moment, everyone opened their eyes. They didn''t expect that Bailun, who gave full play to his real strength, was so strong that he cut off such magic with a sword.


    Just after Belen exhaled, his eyes cleared up again, but the next moment, he was sweating, because a tall figure wearing glasses suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Dwarf, where are you looking?"


    It was Sha Xiang who appeared in front of him. Her magic attribute was the doubling of power. At the moment, her fist had been waved, but when it was about to fall on Belen''s abdomen, she stopped at the first point, but the fist swept out and directly beat him out.


    That kind of power, but it''s too big, as if one punch spilled all the unhappiness in my heart!


    Bang!


    Belen''s body flew upside down and hit the edge of the martial arts arena like a shell. He was directly blasted out of a hole. The whole person was deeply trapped, and he coughed gently and had lingering fear. This boxing style has such great power. If it is implemented, wouldn''t it be


    There is no doubt that if the punch is implemented, it can definitely cause harm to him. Even if he is in the state of 70%, it is inevitable.


    "Hoo, it''s comfortable."


    Sha Xiang twisted her waist and looked happily at the figure embedded in the wall, but she hadn''t punched this guy for many years.


    At the moment, all the audience were stunned. It was more like a real battle than a performance. Oh, no, it was a unilateral beating.


    "Hey, is Jianju 2 OK? It won''t work like this."


    In the distance, a young girl with purple hair was standing there. There were countless condensed huge ice cones on her head, facing in the direction of beren.


    "Joanna, don''t talk nonsense to him, beat him!"


    Seeing the purple haired girl, Morpheus laughed and said hello.


    "Enough for him to eat a pot."


    The purple haired girl who was called Joanna also smiled, her hand waved slightly, and the countless huge ice cones flew directly towards beren.


    Say something!


    After countless ice cones directly blasted into the wall, everyone was slightly stunned. Why didn''t they respond? And Serena on the tree was also stunned, and then showed a worried look, but when she wanted to see the situation, she suddenly felt a sharp trend.


    Bang!


    All the ice cones were smashed away at that moment, and a figure in white came out slowly. Beren''s face was very unhappy at the moment.


    Belen squeezed his palm, and then looked at the dozen old friends in front of him with a very shabby smile. His voice was gnashing his teeth at the moment.


    "Well, your accident is still the same. It''s not clean up."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, everyone present was green skinned and violent.

 Chapter 298

    When hearing what beren said, even Puding grinned, and the beautiful Zhengtai''s face also showed an angry color.


    "OK, finally show your true face."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him, beat him!"


    "This guy is the same."


    The fuse is imminent, and the smell of gunsmoke is everywhere. Everyone doesn''t keep their hands at the moment. The main purpose of today''s cooperation is to beat up this guy. The school has been bullied by this guy for three years.


    "Come on, let me see what progress you have made in recent years."


    Belen also let go. His strength has been maintained at "70%. His body has recovered to the level of the school period. It is not difficult to maintain it for a longer time, but to bear the pressure.


    "The fierce flame of the Phoenix flame peak and the cool wind of the barren earth float the world destroying flame in this dusty world and annihilate the dark haze."


    The purple haired girl called Joanna is launching a combination magic at the moment, and it is very difficult to launch this magic on her own, and the audience is stunned.


    Ice, fire, wind.


    There are already three magic attributes, and according to the magic used by the purple haired sister, she has great attainments in these three kinds of magic.


    There are not many people with multiple magic attributes, but they are not rare. However, most people will choose to specialize in one path, which is also the wisest choice. However, there will always be an exception.


    When seeing the purple haired girl launch this combination magic, everyone was surprised and sighed that she had become stronger than before.


    Joanna Doran Ming, a sixty-nine graduate, has magic attributes of ice, fire, wind and


    Seeing the huge burning wind coming, the extremely hot wind and waves blowing on his face, he can even feel a burning feeling, but beren is not afraid of it. He is very serious now.


    "The wind is not comfortable at all."


    Belen sighed lightly. At this moment, all the spirits and spirits gathered, and all the heaven, earth and people gathered on the snow lion. The quiet awn in his eyes bloomed, and an inexplicable natural potential bloomed like a lotus at the sword tip. He jumped up and then stabbed his pen.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ wind is not wind."


    The sword light suddenly penetrated the void and disappeared into the hot wind. The next moment, a gust of sword Qi swept away and directly disappeared. The heat wave overflowed and the sparks were ethereal.


    "Is that... Divine union?"


    The people in Jianju society were stunned again. The uncanny sword was so similar to Kathy''s sword, but there was no need to guess which was higher or lower.


    "Senior Bailun, he is really a strong foul..."


    After sighing, Kathy continued to watch the changes in the field.


    The sword light dissipated and revealed beren''s figure. He fell to the ground in the air, while the others took the opportunity to attack.


    "The knife of gravity."


    Not far away, Ames has now cut down the long knife, and the purple magic is surging like a curved moon shooting at beren.


    Belen cut with his sword, but he couldn''t open it. The transverse gravity attached to him directly made him fly backwards. At the same time, countless huge icicles appeared in the air and fell towards him.


    Bang bang!


    Countless icicles fell to the ground, and beren''s figure was buried in it. Everyone was stunned by this scene. It was going to kill.


    "Well done, Joanna!"


    Amos laughed.


    Serena on the big tree also looked at the purple haired figure. If there was anyone who could compete with beren in that school age, it must be Joanna dodo.


    Only their old friends knew that, in addition to the three magic attributes, Joanna had an extremely foul magic, and that was her secret.


    Magic, endless.


    The fourth magic attribute of Joanna is "constant". Her magic will always remain at the highest limit, which means that she can maintain any magic she can until forever.


    Bang!


    The countless ice crystals directly broke into pieces and fell to the ground. The sword light leaped out of them and shot towards Joanna, and the silver long sword fell.


    "Ah, come to me."


    Joanna smiled. She didn''t care that the sword fell. She stood on the rattan calmly, because there came a tall man, who was Morpheus.


    "Hey, Jianju 2, I''ll give you a taste of this!"


    A black fine iron suddenly appeared in front of him. It was like a feather. When Belen''s sword was cut on it, it only left a scar, and then it was shocked back.


    "Metal wings ¡¤ half pair."


    Morpheus raised his right arm with a smile. Magic constructed one piece of feather like fine iron, and finally turned into half of fine iron wings, waving towards beren.


    His magic attribute is metal.


    Boom!


    If the refined iron wings were patted on people, they might be patted into meat mud. How could beren resist with his own flesh, so he retreated directly.


    "Where are you going?"


    Another voice with cunning came into Belen''s ear. His heart was shocked and his eyes squinted away. He saw that Keller was flying in the air, and there was a huge magic pattern in front of his palms.


    It''s blown up again!


    When this sentence appeared in beren''s mind, sure enough, another explosion hit him. He was directly blown out. His mind was in a trance in the air, and then he turned in the air and fell to the ground.


    "Dwarf, this way."


    Hearing this, beren immediately turned his head and looked. Another fist appeared in front of him, but it stopped slowly the moment before. The fist didn''t roll out. When he was stunned, Sha Xiang suddenly smiled.


    "Let''s go."


    The clenched fist suddenly popped out, and the index finger fell on his chest. A huge force directly bounced him out. I felt the blood in my body rolling, and it was a good surge in my stomach.


    Bang!


    Belen hit a big pit again. He looked very embarrassed now. He sat up again, his whole body hurt, and then sighed silently. It was really impossible to fight.


    "Hey, Belem, you won''t admit defeat?"


    Sha Xiang walked slowly from a distance. She looked very moving and charming in high heels and uniform. Who can think of the guy with infinite power when she just fought?


    "Yes, yes, admit defeat."


    Belen breathed out a sigh and shouted helplessly.


    It was impossible to fight. There were more than a dozen people on the other side, and not all of them had just started to attack him. Only a few people were enough for him to choke. How can we fight?

 Chapter 299

    After the battle was finally over, many people were shocked by the combat effectiveness of these graduates, who were clearly in their early twenties.


    The current students are even more shocked by the combat power of graduates. These are the seniors and sisters who graduated from the golden age.


    In addition to being shocked, they are still cheering for their own. After all, they are also students of frozarno School Park. How can they be willing to fall down and take those people on the field as their goals.


    Celika and others removed all the magic, and then came to beren, who stood up from the pit, with a smiling expression.


    Amos laughed and said, "it''s great to beat you."


    One side of Sha Xiang sighed and said regretfully, "I haven''t beaten enough. How can you admit defeat."


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    Belen helplessly helped her forehead.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Everyone burst into laughter. For them, such a reunion is the happiest. What''s more comfortable than beating someone who has made them unhappy for a long time?


    "You guys..."


    Belen sighed, then patted the dust on her body and said helplessly, "I''m going to change my clothes." In fact, he doesn''t want to continue to make a fool of himself here.


    After beren left, everyone also left here, because the activities of the martial arts arena ended here, but everyone felt that it was a little tasteless to taste eating, drinking and fun after being so shocked.


    After they left the martial arts arena, they dispersed. Some of them returned to the School Park on the first day, so they had to look around, but Puding and others followed celika to the school director''s office.


    "The guy in Jianju 2 is really strong. It''s the same as before."


    Amos sat at the round table, crossed his legs and laughed. He was still very happy to fight with Belen again.


    "It''s the same as before."


    While Joanna was drinking coffee, she said a meaningful sentence, which also reminded people of something.


    Serena sat in her seat. She smiled and said, "there''s no way. After all, everyone knows his situation, but he doesn''t care very much."


    Joanna nodded slightly and said with a smile: "because of his magic, even if he tried to temper his body, the degree of increase will still not change, and in kendo, it may have reached the limit."


    Indeed, in the process of the group fight just now, everyone can see that beren''s strength has hardly changed. It is still so strong, but it has not become stronger.


    According to the inference of the public, Belen''s strongest period is probably that of the school garden period, but fortunately, everyone knows that this guy doesn''t care about the strength at all. This is also a lucky thing, otherwise it will be very painful.


    Everyone felt sorry at the thought that beren had reached the limit, and Amos sighed. If he could not continue to grow stronger, he would probably end up depressed.


    Seeing the regretful look of the people, Joanna said with some laughter: "what a pity, let alone that guy probably won''t care about it. Besides, isn''t he strong enough now? Who of you is sure to win him?"


    Amos was stunned when he heard the speech, and then laughed and scratched his hair. The rest of the people also laughed. Maybe this thing doesn''t need to be so regretful.


    "Well, let''s get down to business."


    Celika folded her palms together, put her lotus petal like chin on it, and there were light ripples in her eyes as clear as water.


    "About the" natural disaster. "


    At the same time, in another part of the school park.


    At the moment, beren has bathed and changed into a very fresh dress. On the road, he can see many people casting awe at him, probably the audience in the martial arts arena before.


    At the moment, he is heading for latil where they are. It is said that he is helping some community activities. He wants to visit.


    As Belen was walking along the road, he suddenly noticed a familiar figure coming up, a girl in God''s official clothes and Al who was looking for a martial arts field.


    "Al?"


    "Belem?"


    When he saw Al, beren''s eyes brightened, but then it darkened, because he saw Gaye right behind al.


    At the sight of gayal, beren''s heart was in a strange mood. He endured it, then looked at al and said, "where are you going now?"


    Al seemed to notice the change in beren''s eyes, but he first replied, "I want to go to the martial arts arena. I heard that there are graduates. Oh, by the way, do you have them?"


    "Yes, but it''s over." Beren nodded slightly.


    "It''s over?" Al was stunned, and then felt a little pity. She wanted to see how beren could be a graduate. After all, she just learned this fact, but she was very interested in it.


    Then Belen glanced at jayal, who was also looking at him with hostile eyes, and he hesitated for a moment and said, "if it''s okay, I''ll go first."


    With these words, beren turned around and was about to leave. He really couldn''t accept this annoying guy, and this annoying guy seemed to have a very good relationship with his childhood friends.


    As he turned around, his wrist was suddenly pulled. Belen looked back and saw that Al was looking at himself with those beautiful eyes, with a kind of begging that made his heart palpitate.


    "Come on."


    Beren, who heard these three words, was also shocked. He was silent for a while, sighed, and then said, "I know, I just want to find latil and them."


    "Can I go with you?"


    "Of course, latil, they will be very happy to see you. Oh, by the way, there is another child to introduce to you."


    However, just as he was about to start, Al suddenly said, "can I take Gayle with me? He will get lost in the school park alone."


    Hearing the speech, beren frowned and asked, "how old are you, and how can you get lost?"


    On one side, gayer didn''t make a sound, just stared at Belen.


    Al looked at gayer, who looked pitifully at him. She sighed and said, "but I''m his instructor and now my direct boss. If he gets lost, it''s my dereliction of duty."


    Belen glanced at al and felt something strange in her heart, but she didn''t care much. She turned and walked forward and waved her hand.

 Chapter 300

    At the moment, Belen and gayer are standing on both sides of al. In the sight of many people, the men on the left and right are like flower protectors, because the divine official girl in the middle is really beautiful.


    Al intended to let Belen and gayer stand together, but they retreated to both sides with a super tacit understanding, which made her a little helpless. Is the rigid relationship between them insoluble?


    From the teaching building to the avenue of the community building, there are things to eat, drink and have fun. They are all activities organized by each community. Here is similar to the school festival in other schools, but it is really close to daily life.


    "Have you heard that there is a maid housekeeper cafe over there. It is said that there are elves playing maids there. Go and have a look!"


    On one side, someone was talking about the topic that made Belen curious, the elf people. Could it be Laiya? Thinking of this, his pace was a little faster.


    Soon he arrived outside the maid housekeeper cafe and noticed two familiar figures. Outside the door, two were standing in black and white skirts, and one of the girls had a pair of cat ears on her head, which was not an ornament, while the other had golden hair, and her exquisite and picturesque beauty attracted countless people.


    "Welcome, master."


    They bent down to welcome the guests with one voice, and the people who accepted this kind of reception enjoyed it with one face. The reception of two beautiful girls was unexpected happiness.


    "Latil, Leia, what are you doing?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, latil and Leia also turned their heads. When they saw a man in white looking at them with strange eyes, latil immediately stiffened.


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun..."


    Laiya smiled and explained: "this is the rented site of Jianju society. Peaches are working in it. Because there are not enough hands, she found us under the recommendation of sister Sha Xiang, and then asked us to help."


    "Well, who created this theme?" Belen looked at the dress of the second daughter again. It was really cute.


    Leia thought about it and said, "it seems that pudding orchid came up with it."


    Well done!


    Belen couldn''t help but raise her thumb for pudding LAN. Although she had seen latil and their waiters dressed up at the "Aegean house", she was the cutest maid.


    At the moment, latil was speechless, her cheeks flushed, her hands pinched her skirt, as if she was a little shy, and Leia on the side immediately laughed after noticing this.


    "Mr. Belen, do you think latil looks great in this?"


    Beren nodded without hesitation and said, "indeed, latil is very suitable for this dress. It''s very cute." The real cat eared girl wore a maid''s dress. She was really amazing.


    Hearing Belen''s praise, latil also jumped in her heart. Her eyes rippled like autumn water, and then asked shyly, "really, really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Latil is very cute."


    Bei ethics nodded of course.


    "Latil, Leia."


    At this time, another call came, and the familiar voice also stunned latil and Leia. The two women turned their heads and opened their eyes in surprise when they saw the divine official girl waving her hands with a smile.


    "Sister al!"


    "Al!"


    So, the two immediately left their posts and walked in front of al. Latil was surprised and said, "I heard from Mr. beren that sister al will come. Sure enough, sister al really came."


    "Really?"


    Al looked at Belem. Sure enough, the latter knew she would come, so he waited outside.


    "Latil is more beautiful, and Leia, how are you?"


    "Not bad."


    Leia responded with a smile, and then noticed gayer behind al. Her eyes moved slightly, and then she said hello kindly.


    "Hello."


    Gayal was stunned when he heard Laiya say hello. He thought the girl was with beren, so he would resist him. Unexpectedly, he would say hello to him.


    "Hello, you."


    Latil smiled and nodded after a moment of silence, "hello."


    Although I am very dissatisfied with what this man did to Belen at the beginning, he is al''s friend after all. If he is not polite, the latter will probably be very uncomfortable.


    "Hello." Gayal also responded with a smile.


    Although he is a friend of the person he hates, he is also a friend of al. In that case, he is willing to be kind to them, and he doesn''t hate the two girls.


    In this happy atmosphere, beren was an outsider. He looked at the scene calmly and had some strange emotions in his heart.


    "Go in and have a look."


    Belen, who had been ignored for a long time, said to himself, and then walked into the cafe activity organized by the members of Jianju society. As soon as he walked in, he saw the familiar figures who were serving the guests. In addition, two little guys were also working hard.


    "Senior beren."


    The voice of peaches came to her ears. Beren looked back, and the former was also wearing maid clothes, but also wearing more charming suspenders and white socks.


    "Peaches, you''re here, too."


    Peach seemed to feel embarrassed in this dress at the moment, and his cheeks were a little red, but he still said, "everyone is here. I saw the performance of the senior students in the martial arts arena before. Sure enough, the senior students are very powerful."


    "Ah, really? Thank you." Belen was a little overwhelmed when she was praised.


    Peach nodded, then looked at Elia and them, smiled and said, "thanks to them, there are only seven people in our club, so there are not enough people."


    "Maybe they also think it''s not good to do nothing. That''s just right." Bellen also smiled. After coming to the college, there was nothing else except watching the scenery. Maybe the girls gradually felt bored.


    By this time, Al had also come in. When he saw latis, he came over with a smile and rubbed the cat''s head.


    "Latis, long time no see."


    After serving the coffee, latis also looked up at al, then smiled happily on her small face and shouted, "sister al."


    "Ah."


    Al rubbed the kitten''s head and looked in a good mood.


    Elia looked at al suspiciously. She was puzzled about the happy look of latis. Did you say that the old beautiful girl knew latis?


    Al also noticed the little girl with silver hair on this side. His first reaction was "what a beautiful girl". Then Belen came over and put her hand on Elia''s shoulder.

 Chapter 301

    Hearing beren''s introduction, Al also looked at Elia curiously. She liked such a lovely and beautiful girl from the first sight.


    The innocent eyes like black gemstones and the silver hair like snow were so attractive that Al walked forward with a smile.


    "Hello, Elia. My name is al. I''m Belen''s childhood sweetheart."


    "Childhood sweetheart?"


    After hearing the words of the beautiful big sister in front of her, Elia also looked at the one in front of her curiously, and then turned her head to look at Belen.


    "I''ve been playing since childhood... Good friends."


    Al thought Elia didn''t know what childhood meant. Her eyes swept over her beautiful silver hair, and then took back her eyes.


    Belen was also pleased to see that Al liked Elia so much, and then sat down and took the menu from the peach.


    "Please."


    "It doesn''t matter. The senior is also a guest."


    So beren began to look at the things on the menu. It was OK when he looked at the first few, but he looked strange when he saw the dessert name written behind.


    What are "Mr. housekeeper''s feeding", "maids'' favorite meals" and "please rest assured to use me". What are these and what? These are desserts!?


    "That... Peaches, these desserts, cough, who took their names?"


    When Bellen asked, the peaches coughed a few times and her cheeks were ruddy. She said, "they were taken by boys. They said that the traffic would increase."


    "Those bastards..." Beren was a little embarrassed, and then continued to look down, because those were obviously unhealthy things and probably couldn''t be chosen.


    However, Belen saw all the way and didn''t see any nutritious menu name. Just when he closed the menu reluctantly and wanted to order a cup of coffee, he suddenly noticed that there was a dish name on the back.


    Huh? This looks like Very reliable.


    The last hidden menu is called "peach Baiqi, one by one". Well, maybe this is a dessert from peaches. It should be safe.


    "Peach, I want this."


    "Hmm? What is it?" Peach bent down and looked down. When he saw the name of the dish, his cheeks turned red and his head began to get angry. He felt like it was going to burn.


    "Peach, peach!?"


    Seeing the "steam" mode of peaches, beren was also startled.


    "Oh? Beren learned to order this..." One side, Adeline came over. She was also happy when she saw the dish name. Something funny appeared in her eyes under her glasses. She smiled and said, "senior, please abide by the rules of the game in our cafe."


    "Game rules...?" Beren was stunned.


    Adeline nodded, then looked at the peach and said with a smile, "sister peach, didn''t you hear that senior beren said to order this? Go and prepare quickly."


    "Well, i... can''t!"


    Peach was shocked immediately, and her usual calmness disappeared in an instant. How could she think that someone would notice the dish name on the back, which was much smaller than the font of the dish name in the menu!


    At this time, the bud on one side also came close. When the situation was judged, she immediately showed a cunning smile: "sister peach, I didn''t know who said it before. I must take good care of the customers. Now does sister want to disobey it?"


    "No, it''s not!"


    Peach finally lost under the gaze of the second daughter, and then said fiercely, "this dish was taken by pudding LAN. Tell him to wait for me in the ashram. I want to compete with him."


    Seeing that peach made up his mind, he also covered his mouth and said with a smile: "no problem, sister peach, I will bring my words to you."


    Seeing the angry and ruddy face of the peach, beren was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter with the peach?"


    Jieya said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just too shy. Senior Bailun can''t escape. This is the rule of the game in our cafe."


    "Well, OK."


    Although the situation was unknown, Belen still agreed. Even the senior students can''t break the rules of the younger and younger students, otherwise it would be too rude.


    Soon, the peach came back, and she held a small cup in her hand, in which there were thin dessert sticks one by one.


    "Is that it?"


    Beren looked curiously at the contents of the cup. Just as he reached out and took out one to put into his mouth, he saw the peach sitting in front of him suddenly.


    "Xue, senior, please wait a minute."


    When he heard the peach, beren also stopped his action. He looked at the peach suspiciously. He saw the schoolgirl blushing, reaching out to take the dessert bar in his hand, and then put one end into his mouth.


    "Peaches? Aren''t you working? Doesn''t that matter?"


    Belen was stunned to see the peach biting the dessert bar.


    "No, that''s my job."


    Then, the peach stood up, leaned forward, pointed the other end of the dessert bar at beren, and gradually blushed.


    "What is this?"


    Beren blinked.


    "Senior beren, please bite the other end..."


    "Ha?"


    Beren was at a loss when she heard about peaches. What''s the way to eat?


    At this time, Jieya suddenly came over from one side, and then smiled and said, "senior Bailun, do you want me to teach you how to play this game?"


    "Ah, OK."


    After Beilun promised, Jieya looked at the peach with a smile. The cherry bit the other end of the dessert bar, and then moved in slowly. Then, under many dull eyes, when she almost touched the peach''s lips, the peach suddenly withdrew backward.


    "Bud!"


    "What''s the matter, sister peach?"


    "You..."


    Peach knows the special habit of sprouting. She spits out the remaining dessert bar and looks at the pink haired girl with a ashamed face. She doesn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, do you want to eat like this!?"


    Bellen was also stunned. How should she eat? The more she ate, wouldn''t she touch the lips of the peach? How to do this!


    Hearing what beren said, Jieya said solemnly, "senior beren, please abide by the rules of the game. You see, sister peach has made up her mind."


    "Who has made up his mind! Don''t talk nonsense!" Peaches are hard to imagine. If you eat them like that, wouldn''t it be


    Belen also hurriedly replied, "it''s too big to play!"


    "Hum, I can''t imagine that senior Bailun and sister peach are people who can''t afford to play. People despise such people most!" Bud pretends to be angry. Don''t turn your head. It looks very angry.


    Peach and beren looked at each other, and then both sighed.

 Chapter 302

    At the moment, everyone''s attention in the coffee shop is focused on beren and peach. They are standing in their own position, and peach is still biting a dessert bar in his mouth.


    Latil and Leia are still receiving guests outside, so they don''t know what happened inside. Elia and latis are watching curiously, but al is stunned.


    "Peach, I''m coming."


    "Well..."


    So Belen took a deep breath and bit at the other end of the dessert bar. He saw the beautiful face of the peach. His heart jumped at such a close distance.


    "Senior, come on..."


    "Oh, oh, good."


    Belen just recovered, and then they began to eat with peaches. They moved forward very slowly, which is also the speed of the smallest heart and wings.


    And every dessert bar has the final distance, so as long as you eat that distance, it will be successful, but ah, that distance is too ashamed.


    Click, click, click.


    The distance between their lips is getting closer and closer, and everyone is holding their breath. Such an exciting game may be available in the maid housekeeper cafe.


    The two were only a minute away from each other, and there was only one last touch left, but in anyone''s opinion, their lips seemed destined to touch.


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Suddenly, a figure came between the two people. His hands directly separated their faces and scattered all the anger they had been carrying.


    Standing between them was a horsetail girl in divine official clothes. It was al. Her cheeks were red and her mouth was panting slightly. She looked very ugly.


    "What are you playing here? It''s too much!"


    After Beilun and peach were separated, they sat in the chair, as if their brains were blank and they couldn''t think about anything, while the bud on one side stood up dissatisfied.


    "Miss Al, senior beren and senior peach are determined to play games. You are wrong to do so because you have no reason to interrupt them."


    "Why is there no reason?"


    Hearing Jieya''s words, Al immediately jumped angrily and retorted without hesitation.


    Hearing the speech, Jieya was dissatisfied and asked, "what''s the reason? This is the game rule of our activities. If you can''t give a legitimate reason, you will be punished!"


    "Because I... no, because, because you are still students! Students should study hard. How can, how can they do such a shameful thing!?"


    Al was very ashamed to say the reason that sounded natural but very arrogant.


    In this regard, Jieya held her chest in front and said with a sneer, "who says students can''t do shameful things? Isn''t miss al interested in anyone at this age? That''s really pathetic."


    "I, of course, of course!"


    Hearing the sarcasm in Jieya''s words, Al immediately panicked, then put his hands on his hips and responded confidently to each other.


    After hearing the speech, Jieya smiled even more, as if she had a chance to win. With a sly smile, she said, "Oh? Since Miss al has also had it, why do you want to stop senior Bailun and sister peach? It''s clear that you and I want to play this game."


    "I, I..."


    Al was speechless. There was no doubt that she had been defeated.


    At the moment, beren also recovered. It''s no surprise to see that Al lost in the verbal battle. The latter has no talent in this regard.


    "Well, since Miss al has not refuted, the rules of the game have not been broken. Since Miss Al is also our guest, she will be punished." Jieya said with a smile.


    "What, what punishment?" Al asked nervously.


    Jieya''s eyes were full of cunning. She said with a smile, "change Miss al''s position to replace sister peach. You and senior beren will finish the next dessert bar."


    "What!?"


    "Ha!?"


    Belen and Al both exclaimed in unison, and then looked at each other. They both saw the unspeakable eyes in each other''s eyes.


    "This, this is absolutely not!"


    Hearing beren''s protest, Jieya looked at him strangely and asked meaningfully, "why can you learn from sister peach, but not from Miss al? Does beren hate Miss al?"


    As soon as the sprouting sentence was uttered, beren, who just wanted to refute something, immediately felt a pair of killing eyes, and he quickly shook his head.


    "No, No."


    "Then why?"


    So beren also lost and said dejectedly, "I know."


    After the peach gave way, her heart was also relieved, then stepped aside and twisted the meat on her budding waist without any trace.


    Hiss!


    Jieya almost shouted out, but fortunately she endured it and took a breath. When she noticed the sad look of the peach, she also spit out her tongue playfully.


    "So..."


    Al hesitated for a moment, his face ruddy as blood, put the dessert bar into his mouth, leaned forward slightly towards beren, and his ears were red.


    "I... I''m coming."


    Belen swallowed his saliva, then bit the other end of the dessert bar. He looked at the familiar face in front of him, and then subconsciously withdrew his eyes, completely afraid to look at the person in front of him.


    Click, click, click.


    The speed was as slow as before, but the process made them feel very grinding. First, Al, who couldn''t support, jumped in her heart, and then hardened her scalp and took a big bite directly forward.


    "Wow!"


    Many people were surprised. Unexpectedly, the beautiful girl was so bold.


    Belen was also frightened by Al''s bold move. At the moment, he had stayed where he was and couldn''t move forward, and the attacker changed to al.


    The distance between the two people is getting closer and closer, which makes everyone hold their breath again. It seems like a great picture. Maybe no one will obstruct it again?


    I really want to kiss!


    Belen and Al both closed their eyes and moved slowly towards each other. At this time, latil and Leia also turned and walked into the cafe. When they saw this scene, latil even went blank.


    What''s the situation!?


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Suddenly, another man appeared between them. This man was gayer. He couldn''t bear it anymore. How could he tolerate al kissing with other men


    After they didn''t push away, they were also stunned for a while. Their hearts suddenly relaxed. They were in inexplicable mood and didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that the game was interrupted again, Jieya was very dissatisfied and shouted, "Hey, you..."


    "I know, punishment!" Gayal immediately interrupted Jieya''s words, then put his hands around his chest and said with awe inspiring righteousness, "punishment is punishment. Al and I will finish the game."

 Chapter 303

    People were also surprised to see Belen''s direct expletions. It turned out that this kind and gentle looking senior was so grounded.


    And the scolded gayal was stunned, and then immediately choked: "you are, you should go away!"


    In this regard, beren replied indifferently, "I''m al''s childhood sweetheart. Why should I go away?"


    childhood sweethearts!


    Hearing this, jayal also hated his teeth itching. He clenched his hands. If it wasn''t for this place, he must have taught the annoying guy in front of him.


    Although he is al''s student and a good friend, he seems to be much weaker than "childhood sweetheart", which makes him very unwilling.


    Latil on the other side slackened after seeing beren and Al interrupted, so she almost fell down. Fortunately, she was held by Leia on the other side, and she gradually reacted.


    Originally, it was just a game


    Laiya on one side also saw latil''s mind, smiled and said, "this is just a game. Don''t think about it."


    "Ah, I, I see."


    Seeing what Leia guessed, latil was also a little embarrassed.


    At the moment, beren and Jayer have entered a state of indifference and swearing. The seemingly ordinary words of each other are hidden murders, which makes people on one side feel ashamed.


    "All right, all right, stop arguing!"


    Al also couldn''t sit still. He stood up and opened the gradually shortened distance between them again, which dissipated the smell in the air.


    But Gayle was dissatisfied and shouted, "Al, this man is too much. I want to teach him a lesson."


    Hearing what gayer said, Belen''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t say anything. If the quarrel continued, Al would be angry.


    Al said with a headache, "Gaye, shut up and stop talking."


    At the moment, Gayle seemed to be impatient. He looked at beren and said coldly, "if it''s a man, come out with me."


    Belen looked at him indifferently. After Gayle turned to go out, he followed al after looking at him, and whispered an instruction when passing Leiya.


    "Stop al."


    Leia was stunned when she heard the speech. Before she said anything, she saw Belen go out with gayer. She was stunned and felt that something big was going to happen. So now does she want to listen to Belen?


    "Gaye! Belem!"


    Seeing this scene, Al also immediately wanted to rush out, but at the moment when he was about to go out, he was suddenly stopped by Leia, and Al stopped.


    "Leia?"


    Leia looked a little helpless and said, "Mr. beren said, let me stop you. I probably don''t want you to go. Think about it. Maybe it''s better to let them solve it?"


    "But, but they will fight!" Al was a little flustered. She was very worried and said, "if Belen can''t hold her breath, she will hurt gayer. Gayer''s attack has never been important. Let me go!"


    "No, since Mr. Bellen doesn''t want you to go, he must have his own idea." Leia decided to listen to beren, and then she asked curiously, "Al, should Gaye be not afraid of pain?"


    "Ah?" Al was stunned and didn''t understand what Leia said.


    Leia said, "since you and Al are from the Vatican, maybe you have done some dangerous tasks? Injuries should be common?"


    "This... Of course, jayal is a candidate for martial arts. It''s common to get hurt." Although he didn''t understand Leia''s meaning, Al answered her.


    Hearing this, layarden was relieved. She smiled and said, "that''s great."


    "What?" Al didn''t understand what Leia meant, and then tried to push Leia out, but he was stopped, so he got a little anxious.


    "Don''t stop me, beren will get hurt!"


    Seeing al''s anxious appearance, Leia blinked and said, "actually... I think al needs to worry about Gaye."


    "Ah?" Al was stunned.


    At this moment, the two figures have come to the wide square. Belen and Jayer came to the center of the square and stood separately, looking at each other indifferently.


    Beren looked at the people around him and said calmly, "don''t you want to fight? You should go to the martial arts arena. If the terrain here is damaged, you have to pay for it."


    "Hit? I''d love to hit you, but al would be angry if he did that." Gayle snorted coldly and felt very helpless at the same time.


    Seeing the other party didn''t want to do it, which surprised Belen. He was going to teach this guy a good lesson, but it turned out to be so?


    Gayle looked up at the sky and said, "I''m jealous of you."


    "What?" Belem thought he heard wrong.


    Gayle was not ashamed of what he said. He continued, "aren''t you and Al childhood sweethearts? So I envy you. Your friendship must be very deep if you can grow up with her."


    Hearing the speech, beren said, "it''s deeper than you think."


    For this very aggressive words, Gayle narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer, "but ah, as far as I know, you and Al rarely see each other these years, and during this time, I have been sharing weal and woe with her."


    Beren''s eyes were slightly frozen when he heard these words. Indeed, as Gayle said, he and Al rarely met these years, otherwise he wouldn''t even know that he was a graduate of frozarno school, but it doesn''t mean that he is unfamiliar with her.


    "Al trained me as my instructor when I participated in the martial arts candidate competition. Since then, I know I like her." Gayle said calmly, completely different from his impetuous appearance before.


    Belen was surprised to see that gayer expressed his feelings so clearly. This guy really liked al.


    For the man in front of him who liked Al, Belen had a hunch from the beginning that it was not the eyes of a simple friend.


    "Although I know you have a good relationship with Al, I think I have a better chance because you are not a member of the Holy See, and I have been with al all the time." Gayle became more and more confident. His eyes stared at beren, and then said in a deep voice, "I can''t accept a useless man as Al''s future lover, so listen to me."

 Chapter 304

    Hearing the oath like words of gayer, Belen was stunned. He didn''t expect that the man who didn''t catch his cold had such determination.


    He really likes al.


    And Al? What did she think?


    In recent years, she has never been by Al''s side, and as the Vatican''s military referee, Al must have experienced countless injuries, and in those crises, the person around her is really the guy in front of her.


    Belen couldn''t help thinking of the time when Al quarreled with himself because of gayer. Maybe she and he had a deep relationship. After all, they were cultivated between life and death.


    And what about him? He probably just kept arguing because he didn''t like Gayle?


    So, it''s really unreasonable.


    Gazing at the man in front of him, Gayle said in a deep voice, "I promise al I won''t do it to you, but if you provoke me again and again, I won''t keep my hand."


    "Hey, you like al very much?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing the sudden change of the topic, Gayle was also stunned, and this problem also made the bright young man a little shy, but he also looked right after seeing beren''s calm face.


    "I like al best. No one likes al better than me."


    There is no doubt that the eyes are serious.


    Beren is pleased that his childhood sweetheart is so loved by others, but in addition, he has a very uncomfortable mood and has never felt it before. This is the first time.


    "Then come on."


    Belen only felt a little complicated, and then stopped worrying about it. Although he didn''t like this guy, he couldn''t stop the other party from liking al. There was no reason to allow him to do that.


    So, beren turned around and was about to leave. He felt that it was meaningless to stay here. He thought the other party would make a move, but he was surprised by the sudden change of calm state of mind.


    All in all, has it changed?


    Gayle was stunned when he saw the other party leave. He always felt that there was something wrong. He declared war so boldly. Why didn''t this guy give a response? Did you admit defeat directly, or did you accept the challenge by default?


    "Forget it, find al."


    No longer thinking, jayal was too lazy to take care of so much. Just do his own things well.


    And under a tree in the rear, the divine official girl was leaning back there. There was a complex look in her eyes. She was a little ashamed. The gayer actually said such bold words.


    Because he was still worried about the situation here, Al still got rid of Leia''s entanglement, but he didn''t expect to hear such a wonderful topic here.


    Al stood there in silence for a long time, then raised his head and looked at the blue sky and white clouds. There was a little anger in his complex look and whispered softly in his mouth.


    "You big fool."


    When cooking in the evening, there is another pair of dishes and chopsticks on this table.


    "Sister Al, where have you been these days? Can you tell us?"


    The girls waiting for food on the table also found a topic, and latil is looking at al curiously at the moment. As for the scene seen today, it has long been exposed as a game, although it is indeed a game.


    "Well, then, where to start."


    Al also told the girls about what happened these days, but most of them started from interesting places. Although the dark and dangerous stories were not hidden, they were also told in interesting forms.


    Elia is also listening quietly. She also has a good impression on the beautiful big sister because latil and they like the big sister very much.


    After finishing the meal and cleaning up all the dishes and chopsticks, Belen was naturally called out by Al alone. After all, the latter wanted to know too much.


    At night, the moon was bright and clear. In a park full of willows, Al sat on a long wooden chair, and beren sat next to her.


    "That child is..."


    "Yes."


    Bellen naturally knew that Al meant Elia. She probably knew it from the first time she saw Elia. After all, so many things happened.


    Seeing Belen admit it, Al also asked in doubt, "why is she with you? I got the news that she was taken away by an organization."


    Hearing this, beren shook his head and said, "I did the prison robbery. It''s not an organization. People outside have changed."


    "So it is." Al was surprised, then smiled and said, "such a lovely child shouldn''t be in such a dirty place."


    Hearing this, Belen also turned his head to Al and thought that the latter would say some questions about law and politics, which surprised him.


    And Al also noticed Belen''s surprised eyes and looked back. There was a shallow smile on her exquisite face. She said, "do you think I would tell you something?"


    "Yes."


    "No, besides, Elia is not a witch. It''s not my business."


    Al glanced at beren, then turned the topic and asked, "then tell me about your being a graduate of flozarno school."


    "In fact, there is nothing to say."


    Hearing Belem''s words, Al immediately blew her hair. She stared at Belem and shouted, "why is there nothing to say?! you''ve kept it from me for so long, can''t I know these things now?"


    Hearing the speech, beren said reluctantly, "if I told you at that time, maybe you are not a military cutter of the Holy See, but a graduate of frozarno Academy."


    "I..."


    Elton was speechless, his face turned red, and shouted discontentedly, "I won''t follow you!"


    "I''m not sure. You always followed me when I was a child." Belen''s eyes were mildly smiling. He still remembered the little guy who had been following his ass.


    "It''s time! I won''t follow you all the time!"


    "Yes, after all, you are now a martial arts cutter."


    Hearing this, Al just snorted, and then continued to ask, "so, what''s the matter with that wordy woman? Why did she bring you to frozarno School Park?"


    "She, she seems to be an honorary lecturer in this school park." Belen recalled that now he also knew the intention of Angelina. With an exclamation, he said, "maybe she wanted to change me at that time."


    Listening to beren''s words, she looked at beren in front of her. Al also remembered the past. Beren was silent at the beginning. She couldn''t communicate normally with people like now. Even if she grew up with him, she could only talk to him occasionally at that time.


    Compared with childhood, beren has changed a lot.


    "Angelina actually has another name.".


    "What?"


    Beren looked into Al''s eyes and spit out two words.

 Chapter 305

    That night, the news from beren''s mouth immediately knocked Elle out of her mind, which led to her not sleeping well all night. After all, it was too shocking that the wordy woman was a contemporary "swordsman".


    The woman who likes drinking, is very wordy and sometimes very sloppy, is actually a "sword saint"? One of the strong men at the top of the world!?


    No, no, no, how is that possible!


    Al can''t combine the rumored contemporary "swordsman" with the woman''s posture. Where does that guy have the style of a master?


    In the daytime.


    Al got up a little listless. She lived in the spare room of the student dormitory, but she didn''t sleep well. Obviously, it''s not because of the environment of the student dormitory. It''s better to say that the student dormitory here is too good. For a double room, she occupied a room alone.


    Now she wants to see Angelina again, but according to beren, even he hasn''t seen Angelina for years. So where has she gone?


    Is it back to the forest of elves? This should not be possible. After all, Leia is an elf people. It''s unreasonable that beren didn''t ask, so where would she go?


    Moreover, Al was also hard to accept Belen''s affairs for a time. She changed from an ordinary person who she thought was ordinary to a graduate of frozarno school, and was also a disciple of the "sword saint".


    Al heard about the "sword saint" disciple, but there was no clear story about the "sword saint" disciple. Therefore, he could not compare beren''s figure on it.


    You know so many things at once.


    Elle shook her head, put the problem behind her, and then got up to dress and wash. After everything was dressed up, she was going to carry out her plan to visit the magic school today.


    When Al opened the door, she saw a tall man. She was slightly stunned, and then asked suspiciously, "Gaye?"


    After seeing the face of the man in front of her, Al suddenly felt that her cheeks were burning because she remembered what she had heard yesterday.


    "I like al best. No one likes al better than me."


    The sentence swirled in her mind.


    Al''s head is a little dizzy. First, some things are put behind his head, and then another thing comes here. He is also gayer''s teacher, but the student treats her teacher


    "Hey, Al, would you like to have breakfast together? It''s said that the canteen in frozarno School Park is very good!"


    "Ah! OK, OK." Al woke up with a start.


    Seeing al''s panic, Gayle was stunned, and then asked curiously, "Al, what''s wrong with you?"


    "No, no! Go to the canteen. By the way, call shangzela."


    Now that he knew something, Al felt that it would be strange to go to dinner alone with gayer, so he immediately thought of Zela.


    After hearing the speech, Gaye said with a smile, "of course, she''s waiting for us below."


    "Well, Gaye, you are very thoughtful."


    "Of course, I''m a very considerate man. Al, do you want to consider me?" Gayle patted himself on the chest and grinned with a bright smile.


    It''s straightforward enough


    Al blinked and felt that she could communicate with gayer normally, so she was relieved and bypassed gayer.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    After meeting Zela, the three went to the canteen together. After all, they were not just tourists, but invited to the School Park, so they were qualified to eat in the canteen.


    "How big."


    After entering the canteen, Zela looked at the wide canteen and was also very surprised.


    "What would al like to eat? I''ll get it for you."


    "I eat the same as Zela."


    "I see!"


    So al took a seat at random, and gayer and Zela went to the window to get food. Although there are many students here, there are many windows that can cook, so it won''t take long to get food.


    At this time, several figures walked into the canteen. When one of the cat eared girls saw Al''s figure, she raised her finger.


    "Sister Al is there."


    Hearing what latis said, the people also looked, and then walked in the direction of al.


    "Sister al."


    Latil approached with a smile and jumped in front of al.


    "Latil, you..."


    However, the sudden appearance didn''t scare al. She was stunned, and then looked at beren and others. It seems that they also came to the canteen for dinner.


    "They said they wanted to eat in the canteen of the School Park, so I brought them."


    Belen explained that, after all, he is a graduate here, and there is no limit to dining here. As for latil and them, since they want to come, they can come. Anyway, they can make some accommodation at celika''s place.


    "Sister Al, can we sit here?"


    "Of course."


    So latil and others sat on the table in this row. As for what to eat, beren and Leia went to get it together.


    After a while, jayal and Zela came back. The current one was stunned when he saw latyr and them, and then said hello kindly.


    "Hello."


    Latil and others also said hello with a smile. After beren came back yesterday, latil was also very worried about his injury, but from the later words, she found one thing. There was no fight at all, as if Reconciled?


    "Al, this is yours."


    Gayal gave al the same set meal as Zela, and then saw that latil and others had nothing to eat. He was stunned, and then smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Do you need me to get it for you?"


    "No, no, Mr. Belen and Leia have gone."


    Sure enough, that guy was there.


    Gayal knew it, but he didn''t care much. He smiled and nodded, then sat down, began to eat, and occasionally chatted with latil and them.


    After a while, beren and Leia came back, and the former''s eyes collided with gayer. However, when they thought they were going to quarrel again, beren sat down calmly and distributed things to several girls.


    "Eat quickly."


    Belen and Jayer didn''t rub anything this time. They ate their breakfast calmly, as if they didn''t see each other at all.


    In this regard, the girls have some doubts. What happened yesterday?

 Chapter 306

    During the meal, in order to break the strange silence, Al introduced Zela to latil and them, and latis then took out her hidden colorful candy and gave it to Al and Zela.


    Sure enough, the way children show their kindness is really too pure.


    Fortunately, this eased the atmosphere, although the two boys here ate breakfast without saying a word from beginning to end, although it was very slow.


    After everyone had finished their meal, they left the two channels in a very peaceful and quiet form.


    This way, it really doesn''t look like reconciliation.


    Florzalno School Park, school director''s office.


    Early this morning, Serena was already sitting in the office, but she was not reading any documents, but tasting her own morning coffee.


    Clang.


    Hearing the knock on the door, celika was stunned, and then shouted "please come in", so the door opened and walked into a person who moved celika.


    It was a red haired girl wearing red and white light armor, with a very delicate melon seed face and beautiful face, but her temperament gave people a natural and unrestrained feeling.


    If Belen were here, she would have widened her eyes, because the red haired girl was the guy who almost killed him in that town, that is, the legendary "brave" adult.


    "Sisya, you''re here."


    Celika also smiled. When the girl in front of her was a student, she was not the head of the school. At that time, she was still a lecturer, but she had a good relationship with the girl in front of her.


    Sisya also showed a shallow smile. She said, "sister celika, please forgive me for not coming back to see you these years. Oh, by the way, congratulations on becoming the head of the school."


    "Don''t congratulate me. I''m tired of being the head of the school. If I can, I really want to call that back and continue to work." Serena sighed.


    And Cynthia also knows who the one in celika''s mouth refers to. Naturally, it refers to the last head of the school.


    "Sit down first. Did you encounter any trouble along the way?" Serena smiled and poured another cup of coffee, then stood up, sat down at a table and handed it to sisya.


    Sisya sat down, took the coffee, sighed and said, "I met a core member of the" natural disaster "and chased her for a long time, but I let her run away."


    Hearing the speech, celika also frowned, and then asked, "we only know the snow Witch and the flame witch. Did you meet one of them?"


    "Flame witch? Another one?"


    Sisya was also stunned. She had been chasing oshudall these days, so she didn''t know any other news. She naturally had no impression of the new flame witch.


    Seeing sisya like this, celika immediately knew she didn''t know, so she told her about the attack on lepchaist School Park.


    After a while, sisya learned what had happened, which made her eyebrows frown slightly. There have been three levels of existence in the "natural disaster" organization. Perhaps, there are more. They have no reason to expose all their combat power.


    "Sister, who is the person you said who stopped the flame witch?" Sisya thought of the indirect cause of the destruction of the "natural disaster" plan from what seleka said.


    Hearing the speech, celika also smiled and said, "it''s a coincidence that she is also the person who went out of our school Park, and she is my classmate. You''ll see him later. He has also come to the school park."


    "All right."


    Cynthia nodded.


    Then celika asked about the existence that sisya met. When she learned that the other party could use the powerful magic of phagocytosis, she frowned. Although her personal strength could not be evaluated by magic, the magic of phagocytosis was rare and powerful, with the magic attribute of phagocytosis, Then the witch must be an unimaginable strong man. After all, even the "brave" let her run away.


    "I''m really careless about this" natural disaster. "


    Sisya nodded slightly and then said, "they may take action during the school festival. Although I didn''t find any movement, I always felt that they were planning something."


    "I''m relieved to have you here." Serena said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, sisya said reluctantly, "sister, you have to be a little nervous. You''ve been like this before. Now you''re the head of the school. You can''t be capricious anymore."


    "Yes, I see, brave man."


    "Sister, please don''t call me that."


    "OK, brave man."


    In this regard, sisya was also quite helpless. Then, she remembered another thing. She said: "a few days ago, I met two people, probably not" natural disasters ", but suspicious people, and their strength is very strong."


    "Suspicious person?" Celika is also stunned. Apart from the "natural disaster", does the Empire have to face other threats? It''s very difficult for the "brave" to say "very strong strength".


    So, sisya told celika about the appearance of the two people she met, and then added: "the man is a very powerful swordsman. I suspect he is from other countries, and the little girl has the truth of the earth, and her strength is comparable to that of the earth elves."


    Even the former, when she heard the description of the little girl''s strength, she really startled celika. She can be comparable to the strong man of the earth elf!?


    Just when celika wanted to say something, her heart suddenly jumped. Wait, how did she feel that the person sisya said was a little impressed?


    Young man in white and silver sword, swordsman


    The silver haired little girl who mastered the magic of the earth


    How do these two feel like beren and Elia?


    Naturally, celika is very familiar with beren. The color of his most common clothes is white, and the snow lion is a silver sword, and Elia is a famous "witch". Naturally, a lot of information has spread about her. Of course, she has the information of mastering earth magic.


    "Well, I said, the two people you met probably..."


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind the door: "is Serena there? I''m in."


    Then, a figure in white took the lead in entering the door. This person was Bellen. When he saw the red haired girl, the whole person was horrified. Then he walked into the girl in the office, Elia''s eyes were also slightly frozen, and a magnificent magic immediately rushed out of her.

 Chapter 307

    Beren''s low voice sounded in the dean''s office, and the atmosphere gradually quieted down. The vast magic caused by Elia made the surrounding objects float gradually.


    When latil and Leia saw that they were in full readiness, they were also startled, and then stepped back two steps. How did they feel a little bad.


    Sisya was stunned when she saw them, and then raised her hand and grabbed her hair. It seemed a little embarrassed. Of course, she knew that these two people were not "natural disasters".


    "Belem, wait! She''s not an enemy!"


    Celika also hurried to stop. She realized that something was wrong when sisya explained their appearance, and now she knew the situation.


    This is a misunderstanding!


    Beren also frowned when he heard celika''s words. At the moment, he gradually calmed down. From the last time, he probably judged that the red haired girl in front of him was not a member of the "natural disaster", and now the other party appeared here again. Then, it should not be the enemy.


    Elia also calmed her magic, and then stared at the red haired girl. If the latter had any change, she would stop it for the first time.


    With the help of celika, she finally eased the stiff atmosphere. Although Belen probably knew that the red haired girl was not an enemy, the terrible power made him very alert.


    After everyone sat down, celika said, "sisya, maybe the two people you said before are Belen and Elia?"


    After hearing the speech, sisya looked at beren and Elia. She could probably know which two names celika said. She nodded slightly and always felt a little embarrassed, so she couldn''t smile.


    Belem looked at Serena suspiciously and asked, "who is she?"


    "She..." Celika just wanted to introduce herself, but her heart turned to sisya, smiled and said, "I think it''s better for you to introduce yourself at this time."


    "I, I see."


    Sisya took a deep breath, then stood up, looked at the people who were looking at her suspiciously, and began to introduce herself: "my name is sisya mogral. I wronged you last time. I''m sorry!" Then he made a deep bow.


    Belen also sighed after hearing the speech, and then said, "forget it. After all, you''re hurt, and let the wood spirit heal us. It''s even."


    "Big brother."


    Hearing Elijah''s call, Belen also looked back at her, and Elijah was blinking her eyes and her little face was showing unhappy emotions. She said, "she almost killed her big brother."


    "This..."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, Belen was also at a loss. After learning that the other party was not malicious, he couldn''t be hostile.


    "Mr. beren? What the hell is going on!?"


    When hearing Elijah''s words, latil also opened her eyes, and then couldn''t help asking.


    Beren scratched his cheek and said with a smile, "this... Is what happened in that town last time."


    Hearing the speech, latil was also stunned. She immediately remembered the scene at that time, the figure in blood and white on the ruined street.


    "Did you do it?" Latleton stood up, and the cat pupils glared at sisya and shouted, "Mr. Belen was covered with blood at that time! He was almost dead!"


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Sisya lowered her head slightly and felt guilty. After all, she didn''t release water at that time. If it were someone else, she might have died long ago.


    "Ann, ANN, it''s not as serious as latil thought." Belen saw something wrong with latil''s mood and immediately took her hand.


    "Well, isn''t that serious?" Latil can''t understand. She''s already covered with blood and has been recuperating for so many days. How can it be not serious?


    In this regard, beren responded with a smile: "the injury she caused was almost cured at that time, and the rest of the injury was caused by myself."


    "Is that so?" Latil was suspicious.


    At this time, Serena suddenly smiled and said, "sisya, she is a graduate of our frozarno School Park. She is Belen''s younger generation. Besides, isn''t Elia going to school? She is your elder sister."


    "So is she?"


    Belen was stunned at the speech.


    Celika nodded slightly: "yes, she was the 70th student after we graduated, but ah, she has a great name. You must have heard of it."


    Hearing what celika said, Belen was also stunned and looked at sisya curiously. At the moment, the latter seemed to be a little restrained and relaxed.


    "She is the legendary" brave man. "


    After hearing this sentence, beren was stunned except Elia. For a time, her head was blank, and only celika''s voice echoed in her mind.


    Cynthia said with an unnatural look, "well... I am indeed a" brave man ", but I hope you can call me by my name."


    "I had a fight with God..."


    At the moment, Belen is also in a trance. He didn''t know her identity when he fought with sisya. He fought with the "brave" who is said to be "similar to God"!


    Suddenly I feel that my personality has been sublimated a lot.


    However, latil shook her head immediately after she recovered: "she is a brave adult? I don''t believe it! How can a brave adult hurt ordinary people like Mr. beren, I don''t believe it!"


    "Well, latil, actually I''m pretty good." Belen couldn''t help making a noise at this time. He scratched his cheek and said something unnaturally.


    Even sisya blinked at the moment. She said, "he''s like an ordinary person. Obviously, he hurt me. Your brother is very powerful."


    "Ah, well, I''m flattered."


    Being praised by the "brave", Belen was also a little proud. He scratched his cheek, which seemed a little shy. However, this appearance fell into latil''s eyes, which made the cat ear girl very unhappy.


    "Mr. beren, really!"


    Latil sat down again, and then hummed her head off. It was clear that Mr. beren almost died that time, but now she faced the people who caused that consequence like no one else. This attitude really made her very angry.


    While celika looked at sisya with a smile. The red haired girl was also embarrassed when she saw latil''s attitude, and her hands rubbed unnaturally.

 Chapter 308

    The fact that the "brave" came to frozarno School Park has not been publicized except Belen and others. Otherwise, sisya may not be able to go out every day. After all, the number of admirers is unimaginable.


    The "brave" is the greatest guarantee for the School Park Festival. Naturally, celika also told the relevant personnel to keep this secret. Although the title of "brave" resounds all over the world, only those comrades in arms and some insiders who have really seen the true face of "brave" on the battlefield, so there is no need to worry about being recognized by the people on the road.


    The brave man is a patron saint, but he is not a public figure. Therefore, people who know the true face of the brave man are very good at keeping their identity secret for sisya.


    Besides, who would know that the legendary "brave" is such a young and beautiful girl?


    Yes, the brave is a girl.


    However, these days, the brave adult has been around beren and others, and her purpose is to please latil and Elia.


    On this day, under the dormitory of the School Park, a girl with red hair came out, wearing a red casual dress and lovely red and white stockings under her shorts. The whole person''s dress is very lively and lovely, which is quite different from the valiant and valiant girl wearing red and white light armor. This appearance is even more green and lovely.


    Sisya was walking on the avenue at the moment, and a little purple Unicorn appeared on her shoulder. She had big eyes and looked very cute.


    "Sisya, why are you going to please those kids!"


    Hearing the unicorn''s words, sisya looked at it and said, "what kind of flattery? I''m thanking you, lightning."


    Maybe others think it''s just a lovely little pet, but in fact, it''s an element elf, an elf who controls the element of thunder.


    Hearing the speech, the unicorn shouted discontentedly, "why don''t I understand! Sisya tried so hard to apologize. Those kids are totally ungrateful and simply ignore them! If I were you, I would teach them a lesson!"


    So, sisya raised her hand and hit the unicorn on the head. The unicorn immediately sobbed with her head in her arms, but sisya laughed and scolded: "with your bad temper, only we can be friends with you."


    "Woo!"


    The unicorn stared at sisya, then disappeared on her shoulder with his head in his arms.


    Seeing this, sisya smiled and shook her head. Then she saw several familiar figures and walked into the canteen in front. As soon as her eyes lit up, she ran over immediately.


    In the canteen, beren and others are lining up.


    Latil stood behind Belem and asked curiously, "Mr. Belem, what are you going to eat today?" She wants to eat the same as Mr. beren.


    Belen thought for a moment and then made a decision. He said, "eat herring and udon noodles."


    "Fish! That''s great. I just want this, too." Latil said with a smile. She likes fish.


    Seeing this, beren also smiled. Then, he suddenly felt a condensed line of sight. If he felt it, he looked back. When he saw a red haired girl standing behind Laiya, he was also stunned.


    "Cynthia?"


    "Yes."


    Sisya nodded back. She wanted to get involved in the topic of what to eat, but she didn''t know how to speak. She always felt cold.


    When Belen called out sisya''s name, latil was stunned, and then looked back. When sisya saw her looking at herself, she showed a faint smile on her face and waved her hand.


    "Brave man."


    Latil stooped slightly to sisya, which was a courtesy to the great man.


    However, sisya''s face was stiff. Although latil''s behavior was very polite, it also seemed that she was very unfamiliar with sisya, which was not what she wanted.


    "Well, latile, you can call me by my name. Don''t call me that."


    Hearing this, latil was silent. She was very awed and longing for the "brave", but the "brave" hurt Belen and Elia, which was difficult for her to accept.


    "I see, brave man."


    After saying this, latil turned back and no longer faced sisya, and this appearance also made Belen a little helpless. The child probably wanted to get close to sisya.


    Laiya was very open. She smiled and said hello to sisya: "good morning, your dress today is really beautiful. I didn''t expect that the brave was such a lovely girl."


    "Ah! Thank you."


    Hearing Leia''s praise, sisya was also happy. She scratched her hair, which seemed a little embarrassed. After all, no one would praise her lovely on the battlefield.


    Leia also wanted to laugh after seeing sisya scratching her hair. The brave adult was a little boyish. She had only seen such a move in Mr. beren.


    Even if Leia came out of the forest of elves, she had heard countless rumors about the "brave" in recent years. Now it''s unrealistic to have such a close contact.


    The brave is a lovely and beautiful girl with a bright personality. It seems that she is a good girl to make friends with. It''s hard to imagine that she is a "brave" who scares the demon army on the battlefield.


    Latis is also very fond of sisya, because she will take out a colorful candy every day when she sees the latter these days. This is her way to show her kindness.


    As for Elijah, she was also looking at sisya at the moment. She looked calm as usual, but sisya, who didn''t know her character, was seen as unnatural and thought she was resisting herself.


    "Well, may I call you sisya?" Leia asked with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, sisya nodded repeatedly and said solemnly, "please do this!"


    "I see." Leia answered with a smile, then reached out and rubbed Elia''s head and said, "Elia is usually like this, so you don''t need to mind so much, sisya."


    "Yes, isn''t it?" Cynthia looked at Elia curiously.


    At this time, Elia suddenly said, "you''re great."


    "Ah?" Sisya was stunned. She didn''t expect that the first conversation since she met the little girl with silver hair again was such a sentence.


    Elia continued, "I would appreciate it if you could teach me how to be strong."


    "This..." Sisya was a little confused about the child''s way of thinking, but she said in some embarrassment, "maybe I can''t teach you."


    Hearing this, Elia was also stunned. She asked, "why?"

 Chapter 309

    When Belen and others heard this, they were stunned, but then they were shocked. Elia was even better than the "brave" in a certain field!?


    "Elia, is she so powerful?"


    Leia looked at Elia suspiciously. In her eyes, Elia was really powerful, but could she be more powerful than the brave?


    "Well, it''s awesome. She has the truth of the earth, which is comparable to the earth elves."


    "What is the truth of the earth?"


    "This... I don''t know."


    Hearing the speech, Leia had to give up, but she could know how powerful Elia was. How could she not know that it was one of the elemental elves that constructed everything in the world.


    Latil and latis on one side didn''t understand at all, but they probably knew that Elia might be more powerful than they thought, but they didn''t care much when they saw Elia''s cool but lovely appearance.


    Only Belen was stunned at the bottom of his heart. Now he remembered the scene he saw before he was unconscious. It was the so-called truth of the earth that could resist sisya''s magic.


    As for what the earth truth is, Belen doesn''t understand. He doesn''t know very deeply in the field of magic. He probably needs to ask Serena and Verny before they can know.


    After finishing the meal, the brave adult always followed beren and others.


    In today''s School Park Festival, there is a stage play held by Jianju society, and the name of the stage play is "brave and princess", which makes the real brave adult sisya very interested after hearing it.


    They came to a hall. At the moment, the stage play has not started, and there are not many people present. Therefore, beren and others robbed the front row to watch the performance from a close distance.


    "Ah! Mr. beren!"


    Suddenly, a familiar figure came over. The people turned their heads and looked. It was a girl with pink hair in a pink princess dress. Isn''t it budding.


    Belen waved his hand and said hello, then asked curiously, "bud? What are you dressed like..."


    Seeing Belen ask, Jieya also said with a smile: "I, today''s stage play is playing the princess."


    "Princess? Who plays the brave?" Beren was curious.


    "It''s a secret! It''ll be revealed later." Jieya responded with a smile, pretending to be mysterious, and then noticed sisya, who had never seen before, and asked in some doubt, "who is this?"


    Sisya blinked her eyes, then stood up, stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, my name is sisya. I''m a graduate here. Please give me more advice."


    "Ah, it''s sister Xue. Hello." Jieya was suddenly surprised, and then looked carefully at the beautiful schoolsister in front of her. She also stretched out her hand and gently kneaded sisya''s hand.


    And sisya was also stunned by this action, and then looked at Jieya strangely, but the latter naturally released her hand when she looked.


    "Then have a good time, sister."


    "OK, OK."


    Jieya waved goodbye. She still had something to do backstage, while sisya stood behind and watched her leave. She was puzzled. She looked at her palm and always felt that the other party''s behavior was strange.


    And Belen also noticed that little detail, and looked at the left back for some reason. This feeling is really similar to frotti.


    wait...


    Hard, don''t you say?


    WOW!


    Before the opening of the stage play, the hall was already overcrowded. Fortunately, many people such as beren came here in the morning and occupied the best position.


    When the lights gathered on the curtain, everyone''s voice automatically quieted down. When the curtain slowly opened, there was applause, but it soon quieted down.


    A figure came out from the curtain. It was a beautiful man in light armor and cloak, with black hair tied behind him, slender eyelashes and sharp eyes.


    Peach?


    Seeing this, I saw that it was the man who played the "brave", and beren was also stunned. It turned out that the man who played the brave was peach. He thought it would be pudding LAN and others.


    Wait, pudding land?


    Belen''s eyes fell on the "prop tree" on one side. The prop tree actually had a face. Yes, it was indeed pudding orchid''s. what''s the point to dress up as a tree.


    "The princess of the kingdom was captured by the demon king. The king asked the brave to save the princess, and promised to betroth the princess to the brave, but this trip is full of crises. How can the brave reach the Demon King City?"


    This narrator is, isn''t it, Adeline?


    At this time, the scene was dark and bright. Suddenly, a man in a samurai costume ran out, pointed a big sword at the peach, and looked fierce and evil.


    "Ah ah! Brave! I won''t allow you to move forward any more. The princess is already one of our demon lord!"


    The player under the demon king is Ghana. I have to say that this guy''s expression is very distorted. It''s really difficult for him. He''s really dedicated. In other words, he''s always smoking in the corners of his eyes. Aren''t you tired?


    "Hum, the hateful demon army destroys the peace in the world and dares to rob the princess. I am brave but righteous. How can you evil people stop me!"


    The peach threw a big sword with awe inspiring justice. His eyes stared at his "enemy". His handsome face seemed to have great righteousness. Then he shouted and rushed to the other party. Raising the sword was a split.


    Mindless kendo.


    Hiss!


    When the prop sword was cut down, it carried a sharp momentum and directly cut the floor under the sight of countless people.


    "Wow!"


    Ghana was very frightened by the sword. The whole person collapsed on the ground, and the big sword was inserted between his legs. His whole body trembled.


    This, this is true!?


    Not only Ghana, but also beren under the stage opened his eyes. It''s just a stage play. Why, this sword is really deadly!


    "Ah ah!"


    Ghana didn''t know if she was frightened. She jumped up and ran directly towards the backstage. In that way, she really looked like running away.


    So after this scene, the whole audience burst into laughter. Maybe they all felt that the stage drama was well prepared. After all, the stage was cut a big crack.


    "Beautiful!"


    On one side, when sisya saw that Ghana had been beaten and fled, she also raised her fist and her eyes lit up.

 Chapter 310

    "Damn devil army, it''s so mean!"


    At the moment, on the stage, peach is kneeling on one knee and covering his chest with one hand. He looks seriously injured. He is still scolding the demon army in front of him.


    "Hahaha, our demon army doesn''t care about these. Brave man, you will die today!"


    At the moment, the new enemy''s actor is Kathy. He is laughing and perfectly shows the image of "small people succeed".


    "The devil''s army poisoned the river. At the moment, the brave has been poisoned. Will the brave end here?"


    Narrator: Adeline''s voice sounded again.


    For a moment, countless people''s hearts are pulled. Is the legend of the brave going to be broken here? No, no, there will be hope.


    "No! Stand up, brave!"


    At the moment, sisya had fallen into an inexplicable state. She stood up and waved her arms high, as if cheering for the brave on the stage.


    In the eyes of those on the side, perhaps the red haired girl is a fanatical admirer of the "brave". Also because of sisya''s cry, many people shouted, which immediately incited the enthusiasm of the audience.


    Hey, you''re the brave one!


    Belen looked at sisya speechless. It was clear that he was a brave adult. He was so crazy about playing a role. Was there something wrong.


    "Brave, brave... Don''t worry, I''ll cure the poison on you. Well, I''ll cure it."


    A new character suddenly appeared on the field. A green boy in a green robe came out from the right. At the moment, he was a little timid and walked forward.


    The seventh seat of the sword club, a freshman, Clement drolis.


    "Great sage! Please dispel the poison from me!" Peach''s acting skills are undoubtedly the best. After seeing the emergence of the "great sage", he also showed an expression of overjoyment.


    Clement''s "great sage" nodded, then raised his staff. The green light appeared, and then covered the peach, and the light increased slightly.


    "Damn demon army, look at the sword!"


    For a moment, peach''s spirit was shocked. Obviously, the poison on her body had been cleaned up, and she jumped up, holding a big sword in both hands and cleaved towards Kathy!


    Facing the sword, Kathy immediately reflected in her mind that "it''s over if you''re hit", so he immediately stepped back two steps, but a stumble made him fall to the ground.


    "Over, over!"


    This panic cry made all the audience think it was a line. In fact, it was not. It was really the heart of the subconscious.


    Hiss!


    The sword cut an inch above Kathy''s head, and a lot of hair fell off. Kathy fainted instantly, and Ghana, who had stepped down, immediately ran to the stage and dragged him down.


    Wow.


    The applause continued, and everyone was happy. Unexpectedly, the two villains on the stage were half scared and took everything very seriously. It was terrible! Next time, if there is a role with weapons, we must not let sister peach come!


    This is the unanimous idea of the boys in Jianju society.


    Sisya looked at the figure of the "great sage", smiled and said to herself, "if only Irene were there, she would like to watch this stage play very much."


    On one side, Belen asked curiously, "who is Irene?"


    Hearing the speech, sisya said bluntly, "Irene, it''s a great sage."


    ¡°......¡±


    There''s really no reason not to believe what she said. The red haired girl in front of her is a brave adult. The great sage is also one of her partners in the crusade against the demon army with her.


    Human sage, great sage.


    Is that another legendary existence? What kind of person will it be?


    After defeating the demon army, the props on the stage changed again. A huge black castle became the background, the light was much darker, and the atmosphere gradually became depressed.


    "Brave man, you finally come!"


    A figure wearing black light armor appeared on the wall, which was different from the burly figure imagined by everyone. On the contrary, the man fascinated everyone beautifully.


    "Is that the president of the black and white society?"


    Belen recognized the actor of the demon king. Isn''t that the one who competed with Jieya in the martial arts arena a few days ago? He remembers what Serena introduced him. It seems to be called wallow?


    Hualuo, the "demon king", is staring at the peach below, that is, the "brave". The two old enemies meet on the stage, and what they compete for is the princess of the kingdom!


    "Brave, you go!"


    A sudden voice appeared in the field. Princess Jieya in a pink princess dress appeared in the field. She was facing the peach brave at the moment.


    "Princess? What are you talking about?"


    Now peach was stunned. She didn''t have this line in her impression.


    "The devil and I really love each other. Please leave!"


    Ha!?


    The "brave" and "demon king" on the stage were stunned. What''s the matter, but except them, the audience''s eyes brightened.


    Hey, hey? This plot can have!


    At the moment, sisya was also stunned. She muttered to herself, "can it still be like this?"


    "No, no, no, Princess! Your father has promised you to me!"


    Peach is also out of line at the moment, but her implication is "have you forgotten the plot? It should be this direction!".


    However, Jieya seemed to have decided to go her own way. She covered her chest with one hand, then waved one hand to the warlord and shouted in a full voice.


    "No, I won''t go back with you. It''s not my life. I don''t want it! The person I love is the demon king, and she is my favorite! So, brave, please leave!"


    Hua Luo was stunned for a long time. She didn''t know how things turned out like this. Then, after noticing the cunning eyes of Jieya, she immediately shivered all over, and then quickly shifted her eyes to the peach brave man.


    "Brave, brave! If you want to take the princess, you have to pass me!"


    Forced the plot back.


    "Then let''s see who is stronger. Look at the sword, demon king!"


    The peach brave simply stopped caring about the princess Jieya, directly took his sword and rushed to the castle, and then launched an earth shaking war with warlord.


    The final winner, of course, is the peach brave.


    However, Princess Jieya cried compassionately, then jumped into the arms of warlord and hugged her with all her strength.


    "No! Demon king, you can''t die! What should I do if you die!"


    The warlord devil is a black line, pushing the bud without trace, trying to push this guy away, but he can''t push it away.


    At this time, the peach brave man couldn''t watch it anymore. He felt that the plot was getting out of track. He hurriedly said, "Gong, princess, the demon king is dead. We should..."


    "No! The devil is dead, and my heart is dead. I want to go with her!" Jieya shouted, and then picked up the Warlord''s cheek. There was a gentle color on that beautiful face, but the playfulness in that eye made the "dead" warlord jump.


    "Please take this before you die."


    In full view of the public, Jieya lowered her head slowly, and then under the eyes of countless pairs of eyes, her lips touched together, and warlord''s eyes immediately widened, as if pretending to be a corpse.


    "This, this..."


    Belen''s mouth twitched slightly. He could probably see two things clearly. Jieya was probably the same kind of person as flotti. In addition, judging from the expression of peach, the original plot had disappeared completely.


    make love.


    There was applause everywhere. Many people stood up and applauded, and even some people began to cry. For example, the real brave adult beside beren began to burst into tears at the moment.


    "It''s so moving, so moving."

 Chapter 311

    "This stage play is so good!"


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect the princess to love the demon king so deeply. It''s so touching."


    "Sure enough, love can cross races."


    After the end of Jianju society''s stage play "the brave and the princess", this has undoubtedly become the number one topic today, but what matters most is whether the last kiss on the stage is a real kiss or a fake kiss?


    After watching the stage play, except for the parties, only Belen and Leia noticed that. Didn''t everyone find that the story was off the subject?


    This should be changed to demon king and princess!


    At the end of the curtain, backstage.


    At the moment, wallow was sitting on the chair with his eyes blankly. He didn''t take off his light armor. He just sat there, blank in his mind.


    Her first kiss was gone.


    There is no doubt that the last kiss is a real kiss.


    The original plot was that she was defeated by the brave as the demon king, and then the princess happily went back to marry the brave. This is the end of their stage play. How did the princess and the demon king die in the end?


    But in fact, at present, only peaches and other members care about this. As for wallow''s attention, it''s not here at all. Now she seems to be able to feel the moisture on her lips.


    At this time, peach had put on her clothes again. She came to Hua Luo, raised her hand, sighed and patted the latter on the shoulder.


    "Want to open up."


    No, no, no, how can you think of driving.


    After a long time, wallow finally recovered a little spirit. She stood up in silence and went to the dressing room to take off her light armor and put on her own clothes.


    After Hua Luo came out, he stood there numbly, his back against the door, and didn''t know what he was thinking. At this time, a figure came to her.


    "Sister Hua Luo?"


    "Wow!"


    Startled by the figure that suddenly jumped out, Hualuo''s eyes gradually recovered their brilliance. When he saw that what was in front of him was sprouting, the whole person was suddenly bad and his face turned red.


    "You, do you know what you did!?"


    Jieya, who was suddenly yelled, showed a pitiful look. She asked softly, "sister Hua Luo, did I do anything wrong?"


    "Of course!"


    Wallow nodded angrily.


    And Jieya turned her eyes and said, "but people think that kind of plot is very good. What I just heard outside is unanimous praise. Does sister Hua Luo think it''s not good?"


    "I... it''s a good thing to praise the stage play, but, however, it''s not good for you to do that all of a sudden!" Wallow said with some shame.


    "What to do? I think the plot reversal is very powerful." Sprouting doesn''t seem to care much.


    Wallow immediately shouted, "where am I talking about this!"


    "What''s that sister talking about?" Jieya blinked as if she didn''t know anything.


    "I..."


    Walton was speechless. He had to say something directly to kiss. He couldn''t do it!


    But then, Jieya came directly in front of Hualuo, and then touched the latter''s lips like a dragonfly, and then showed a smiling look.


    "Is that what sister Xue is talking about?"


    Hua Luo immediately covered her mouth, her face flushed, as if she were about to bleed. She looked at the schoolgirl two years younger than herself in front of her.


    How can you be so bold!?


    "Don''t you like it?" Jieya whispered in Hualuo''s ear.


    Hualuo''s ears were suddenly numb. She subconsciously pushed the bud directly, then wiped it on her mouth with the back of her hand, and looked at the latter with shame and anger.


    "How can you do that?"


    Hearing the speech, Jieya asked curiously, "does sister Xue have a boyfriend?"


    "How could it be!" Hualuo looked at Jieya with great shame and indignation.


    So, Jieya smiled with her hands on her back. There was a feeling of a pure girl. She said something amazing. She said, "sister, why don''t you be a lover with me?"


    "Ha!? I, this..."


    When Walton lost his language organization ability, his eyes were dull, and he lost his ability to think for a time. It seemed that he couldn''t understand what the schoolgirl was saying.


    "Actually, I..."


    During this time, Jieya opened her mouth with a smile. Her mouth was moving and seemed to be saying something, and all this was probably heard by wallow.


    Finally, in the passage where there were only two people, Hua Luo gradually recovered. She looked at Jieya and finally said, "sorry, please give me some time."


    Hearing Hualuo''s words, there was a disappointed brilliance in Jieya''s eyes, and the luster was a little dim, but she still showed a sweet smile.


    "I see."


    So, Hualuo nodded, and then after looking at Jieya, her eyes were a little complicated. She turned and ran out, probably trying to escape something.


    In the passage, Jieya stood in place. After a long time, she lowered her head, then sat down and buried her head in the gap surrounded by her arms, as if whispering something.


    "Sister..."


    The other side is completely different from what happened here.


    Long after the end of the stage play, beren and others are walking around the school park. After all, there are many delicious and interesting things to try.


    At the moment, sisya was in a low mood, and Belen knew her emotional state, but he felt very speechless about it.


    The real brave adult, because of the stage play results just now, the frustration at the bottom of his heart has not disappeared, because ah, although the brave survived, the princess is willing to die with the demon king. Where is this a victory?


    Therefore, Cynthia is a little sad now, which seems inexplicable to beren. It is clear that she is the real brave adult, but she is lost because of the stage play.


    "Sisya, haven''t you recovered?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, sisya looked up at the former, with complex eyes and a sad look. She said, "someone is scolding me."


    "Ah? What''s going on?" Laiya on one side was stunned when she heard the speech. How could she be scolded?


    Sisya didn''t know where to put her hands. She bowed her head and said, "I just heard some people say that I killed the princess and the demon king and destroyed a beautiful marriage love."


    Hearing sisya''s words, beren and Leia looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. The real brave adults would feel lost for this kind of thing. It''s really

 Chapter 312

    The School Park Festival has been held for the seventh day. In a week, more and more people come to the School Park Festival, and the broad day is a busy time. As long as you get through the day, you can be relaxed and happy after six o''clock in the evening.


    On Belen''s side, because there are two greedy kittens and a food elf, they are wandering in delicious food all day.


    There is no charge for the activities in the School Park Festival, but it records the number of people or the number of sales. The number of admission and the number of sales are equivalent to the turnover, and the turnover will be calculated and included in the credits, so it is so busy. After all, it takes a lot of credits to upgrade and graduate.


    There is no cheating in the school festival of frozarno School Park, because there may be something monitoring in the invisible place. Anyway, no one is stupid enough to cheat, because the consequences are not as simple as dropping out of school.


    "Ah! Take a walk and have a look! Have a look at the freshly baked and fried food!"


    "Mr. and miss, would you like to have a look at the newly developed magic picture book here?"


    Every day of the School Park Festival is extremely lively, and most of the people who enter the Magic School Park are not short of money, but they are no different from the shop businessmen outside.


    For the sake of credits, it is also hard enough. Some aristocrats don''t care about their identity at all. As long as they can attract guests, they can be very happy.


    At least in the few chassis that sell delicious food, latil and they have provided countless help. A shop can even walk in no less than three times.


    "Big brother, that, I want to eat."


    "Brother, buy it for you."


    After a greedy kitten explained his wishes, another greedy kitten jumped out and said with a smile, "Mr. beren, I want to eat, too."


    "Then two?" Belen looked at Elia and Leia again, but they shook their heads. They probably didn''t want to eat.


    Along the direction of latis, Belen walked over. When she saw the family selling tofu, she was stunned, and then came forward to say hello.


    "Bud, Adeline."


    When they heard their names called, Jieya and Adeline looked up. When they saw that it was Bellen, they also said hello: "senior Bellen."


    And Jieya suddenly turned her eyes and said with a smile, "do you want some tofu?"


    "Well, two." Beren nodded.


    "OK."


    As a result, Jieya immediately baked tofu, while beren looked around and asked curiously, "don''t you need three people for business? Another one is lazy?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Jieya''s body trembled slightly. She didn''t raise her head. She seemed to be looking at tofu. She didn''t speak, while Adeline on the side responded to Belen''s questions.


    "Another is sister Hua Luo, but..."


    At this point, Irene suddenly stopped. She looked at Jieya. Since the stage play, probably the friends of Jianju society who met the latter can notice that Jieya''s mood is something wrong.


    "Probably the elder sister has something urgent to do. It doesn''t matter." Jieya said calmly.


    It''s impossible for Bellen to notice the subtle and strange atmosphere in the words. He looked at the pink haired girl with her head down and baking tofu. The latter is not as active as before, but he can probably imagine what it is because of.


    Jieya and frotti are the same kind of people. Belen is almost sure about this, but he doesn''t care much about it, but it may be different for some people.


    "Bud."


    Hearing beren calling her name, Jieya also raised her head curiously.


    Bellen looked at the schoolgirl in front of her, hesitated for a moment, scratched her cheek, and then said, "maybe you''re too worried? Otherwise it would be better to try to talk?"


    Maybe that Hua Luo Xuemei is an unacceptable type for a while, but it seems that their relationship is very good. Since they are too resistant, it may be better to try to have a good conversation.


    Hearing these words, Jieya was stunned, and then stared at Belen in front of her. She was probably judging something. After a moment, the girl smiled.


    "Senior, can we say that we are fellow believers?"


    "No!"


    Seeing that Jieya actually regarded herself as a "fellow believer", Belen also felt very speechless.


    Then, Jieya thought deeply and showed a meaningful smile. She said, "I''m kidding. There are so many lovely girls around the senior, aren''t there?"


    So Belen decided to stop caring about this guy. After receiving two boxes of bean curd packed with sprouts, she turned and left and returned to latil and them.


    Jieya continued to operate, and her mind echoed what beren had said before, and her listless eyes gradually recovered a little brilliance.


    "Oh, tofu."


    Belen handed two boxes of tofu to two greedy kittens respectively.


    "Thank you, big brother!"


    "Thank you, Mr. beren!"


    Belen was also amused to see two greedy kittens drooling. However, just when he wanted to say something, he suddenly felt as if a string had been touched.


    That feeling!


    Belen suddenly turned back. He looked at a corner of the street. He turned and ran. However, when he came to the corner, he didn''t find anyone, only some packed garbage bags.


    He just felt someone looking at him. Is it an illusion?


    "Mr. beren? What''s the matter with you?"


    Latil and others also came here. They were puzzled when they saw beren''s frowning face. Why did they suddenly run away.


    "Nothing. Maybe I feel wrong."


    Beren shook his head, then patted latil on the shoulder and said, "let''s go. What else do you want to eat?"


    Although I can''t figure out what''s going on, since beren doesn''t feel nervous, it''s probably not a big thing, latil thought, while latis on the side is interested in a delicious restaurant.


    They went to the shop, while Elia stood where she was. Her eyes looked around, and then looked up at the high altitude, but she didn''t see anything, so she turned and followed beren and others.

 Chapter 313

    "Belem!"


    Belen, who was eating delicious food in a small stall with the crowd, suddenly heard someone shouting. She also turned around and looked. She saw a girl in God''s official clothes coming towards him. She was alone.


    "Al."


    Beren nodded slightly, then raised the colorful candy he had just bought and said, "do you want it?"


    Al came over, took the colorful candy in beren''s hand, opened the wrapping paper, and put it into his mouth. He did it at one go, and didn''t even speak.


    Seeing al coming, latil was also happy and said, "sister Al, do you want to hang out with us?"


    "Well, good."


    Belen''s eyes scanned around, but he took back his eyes at a glance, but al found out.


    "He didn''t come."


    Hearing the speech, beren said noncommittally, "why didn''t you bring him today?"


    "I asked him and Zela to go to the edge of the school park to see if there was anything. Why, do you care?" Al glanced at beren and asked carelessly.


    "No."


    Belen didn''t turn his head. He looked a little unnatural. Then he turned his mind and asked, "are you here to prevent" natural disasters "


    "I just promised flotti that''s why I came, but preventing" natural disasters "is also the purpose now."


    Walking in the street, latil and others eat and drink everywhere. They really don''t worry about eating bad, while beren and Al are talking about the "natural disaster".


    "The" natural disaster "has attacked the saints of our holy see before, but fortunately, there are many martial artists on the side, so they didn''t succeed."


    "Saint?"


    Belen was stunned. Sure enough, the "natural disasters" were all crazy. He dared to attack the Holy Virgin of the Holy See. The Holy Virgin''s status in the holy see is equivalent to that of the Pope.


    Al nodded slightly, frowned slightly, and there was a dignified color in her eyes. She said: "the saint returned from preaching in the West Sea. On the way, the" natural disaster "launched an attack. It seems that they don''t want to be captured alive, but to be killed on the spot. They really want to subvert the Holy See."


    "No wonder, after all, without saints, the Pope is not a great threat to them."


    "Ah?"


    When hearing Belem''s words, Al suddenly stopped, looked at the former, and then whispered, "how do you know?"


    She clearly recognized the meaning of beren''s words.


    "Angelina told me."


    "That guy..."


    At the thought that the woman who likes drinking, is sloppy and wordy is actually a "sword saint", Al still can''t accept it up to now.


    Beren remembered what anterina had told him at that time. Now the Pope and the saint are twins with a magic called "Holy Spirit Gemini". Only when their magic is combined can they exert their real power. Therefore, the threat of the separated two people should be greatly reduced.


    "Have you ever wondered how the" natural disaster "knew about it?"


    Beren knew it because of Angelina. He knew that the latter knew the Pope, so he was not surprised to know it.


    But where did the "natural disaster" come from?


    Al looked at beren and said calmly, "the ghost is hiding well. He hasn''t been caught yet."


    Sure enough, there is an insider.


    On hearing the speech, beren also made clear his judgment, and the holy see really knew this, probably from the time when the "natural disaster" suddenly attacked the saint.


    "Although so far no" natural disaster "has been found to attack frozarno School Park, I still can''t be careless. I always think they will do something terrible."


    Belen nodded at al''s words, but he wasn''t very worried about whether the "natural disaster" would come,


    So far, the "natural disaster" has launched numerous large-scale terrorist attacks, but only one failed, that is, the one in lepchaist School Park, mainly lost to the unknown factor of time magic.


    But it is impossible to win frozarno School Park without paying a huge price. This is the top Magic School Park in Florence.


    afternoon.


    At the moment, sisya was walking alone on the avenue. She looked at the people around. She didn''t meet beren and others this morning. Because the School Park was too big, she couldn''t find it until now.


    "Where are Leia and them..."


    The brave adult searched all day and didn''t find beren and others. At the moment, he was also a little depressed. He ordered a few meat kebabs in the small stall and continued to walk alone.


    "I don''t know where Irene and them are now. I knew I would have brought them with me."


    The brave adult sisya sighed. She met the "natural disaster" organization not long after she came back from the expedition. Being a "brave" is really a hard life.


    Just as sisya was helplessly eating the meat kebab, her chewing movement and steps suddenly stopped, and then suddenly turned back and looked at the other end of the street, where a figure in black robes was gradually disappearing.


    That feeling


    "Sisya, that man has the smell of demon people."


    Several small elves appeared beside sisya, and these elves stared at the disappearing black robed figure at the moment.


    Hearing the speech, sisya''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and her body disappeared in place at the next moment, chasing after the figure in the black robe.


    Demon people, how can they appear here?


    There are still demon people in the kingdom. It must have some purpose to come to frozarno School Park so boldly!


    At the moment, sisya has come to the forest at the other end of the school park. Her eyebrows are frowned. It is clear that the figure is not moving fast, but she didn''t keep up, and the breath has disappeared so far. What''s the matter?


    "The brave is such a beautiful girl."


    A tall woman in a purple dress came out from behind the tree. Her face was very beautiful, and her temperament was more like the big sister next door. At the moment, her beautiful face had an excited smile, and her charming eyes were looking at sisya unscrupulously.


    "Witch."


    Feeling the subtle difference of the magic, sisya immediately noticed the identity of the other party, and could know that the other party was still a strong witch. There was a huge magic fluctuation on the other party. It was a magic field, which could not be noticed by those who did not reach the realm.


    "Are you the man of the natural disaster?"

 Chapter 314

    "When I first met, I was one of the cores of the scourge, garophen adistein."


    The tall woman with the temperament of the big sister smiled like sisya, who was calm about her identity, which undoubtedly made the brave adult in front of her kill.


    Sisya looked indifferent and said in a voice as cold as ice: "you people of" natural disaster "are really bold enough to appear in front of me again and again."


    At this moment, sisya was like the legendary "brave". There was an invisible trend in her body, and even the air seemed to be suppressed a lot.


    Caroline''s smile also hides a murderous opportunity, but she behaves like an ordinary person. She smiled and said: "our Osho Doyle is really taken care of by brave adults. She hasn''t recovered from her injury until now. Maybe if she ran slowly at that time, she might not be able to come back."


    Sisya stared at the woman in front of her. According to the information she knew at present, plus the one in front of her, there were already four core members of the "natural disaster" organization.


    "How many core members of your" natural disaster "are there?"


    "Well, otherwise, the brave man, guess?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t want to say anything, sisya didn''t talk nonsense with it. A big red sword appeared in her hand. It was her holy sword, named "eternity".


    Seeing the holy sword, Caroline''s eyes also showed a look of fear. Immediately she smiled and said, "eternal holy sword, it''s really terrible, but brave adult, I''m not here to fight you this time."


    "Purpose."


    Sisya stared at garlofen. If the latter wanted to make the slightest move, she would attack. After hearing the latter''s words, she knew that the other party had other purposes.


    "I want to show the brave adults something."


    Caroline didn''t care about sisya''s vigilant eyes. She took out a cross pendant, which glowed faintly in the dim moonlight.


    "Hera''s Pendant!"


    When she saw the cross pendant, sisya also opened her eyes, and then her eyes gradually became fierce. She shouted, "what''s the matter with Hera?"


    I''m on the hook.


    Caroline''s mouth made a charming arc, then shook off the Cross Pendant in her hand and said meaningfully: "the brave adult really has a good relationship with the saint. If you want to see her, come with me? Don''t attack me, otherwise the saint may not be able to keep it."


    For sisya''s question, Caroline didn''t mean to answer. She turned and walked away, and she still shook the Cross Pendant in her hand, which seemed to be hanging people''s heartstrings.


    Sisya stood there with a hesitant look. She knew that the other party wanted her to step into the trap willingly, but now she knew she had nothing to do.


    "Cynthia, they must be ready for your strategy."


    "Hera is not necessarily in their hands."


    Listening to the voices of the elves in her ears, sisya understood their meaning, but what if Hera was really in the hands of the "scourge"?


    So sisya made her own decision. She followed. She wanted to know whether Hera was in each other''s hands. In addition, she wanted to know one thing.


    Whether the "natural disaster" colludes with the demon clan!


    In the deep mountains, Caroline stopped in front of a stone wall, then smiled at sisya walking with a sword behind her, and made a gesture of invitation.


    Sisya looked at the stone wall and her eyes coagulated slightly: "you have set up a space transmission array here. You really want to attack frozarno School Park!"


    In this regard, Caroline did not comment, but continued to make an invitation gesture. She smiled and said, "I think that''s not what brave adults should care about now."


    Sisya snorted coldly, glanced at garlofen, and then walked to the stone wall. The fluctuation of space magic directly made it disappear in place.


    Knowing that there are pitfalls and dangers, but because there is a reason to move forward, the "brave" will move forward.


    Buzz!


    The scene in front of sisya took on a new look in an instant, and she also raised her magic to the peak in an instant, and her eyes looked around warily.


    Here is a dark forest, mostly dead branches and rotten leaves. Even the sky is very dark. It seems that there is a touch of blood behind the clouds, so the atmosphere is very strange.


    "Welcome to the headquarters of" natural disaster ", dear brave adults, long time no see."


    Three figures came out, and one of the three women in a blue dress met sisya for the first time, because this is the core member who appeared first in the "natural disaster".


    Snow witch, gaiola scourge.


    Sisya glanced at gaiola, and then looked at the same beautiful and moving woman in red dress. The magic emanating from the latter reminded her of what seleka said for a moment.


    "You are the flame witch who attacked lepchaist School Park."


    The woman in red dress took a step forward with a smile, then put one hand on her chest and nodded slightly: "I''ve heard the name of the brave for a long time. When I first met, I''m Yanlian temple letihia, the Witch of fire."


    It was her.


    Sisya''s eyes looked at another woman in a turquoise robe. She was a very soft woman in her first impression. She was probably a very quiet type. I can''t imagine why such a person would be a "natural disaster".


    "Hello, I''m Cisse yunales."


    Obviously, the witch named sissy did not intend to expose her magic, and at this time, garlofen had also come to the rear of sisya.


    Sisya turned her head, glanced at garlofen from the corner of her eye, and then asked, "where''s Hera?"


    "This Hera should mean the saint? Sorry, she''s fine in the Holy See. Here you are." Caroline said with a smile, and then threw the Cross Pendant in her hand to sisya.


    After grasping the cross pendant, sisya put it away. She was also prepared for being biased, but she still had something to ask.


    "Does your" natural disaster "have anything to do with the demon clan?"


    In this regard, gaiola said calmly, "you can guess."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t mean to say anything, sisya didn''t intend to talk nonsense. She said calmly, "if you want to besiege me, you should call oshudall together. I''m afraid you can''t take me."


    As a "brave person", sisya has the protection of many elements. If she doesn''t reach the state of having "truth", she can''t defeat her in the same field. Even if these are gifted witches, she also believes that she has the state of reaching "truth", although it''s impossible.


    But invincibility is the meaning of her name "brave".


    YanLian Temple smiled and said, "no, we invite brave adults to come here. We don''t want to fight with brave adults, but want brave adults to help us."


    "Let me help?" Sisya immediately felt that the other party''s words were ridiculous. Then she raised the red sword in her hand at gaiola and others, and said coldly, "your brain is burned out. Who will help you?"


    Gaiola''s ice blue hair fluttered, and her eyes, which were the same ice blue, glittered with an amazing cold, and her voice was as cold as the cold land.

 Chapter 315

    When the frosty voice of gaiola spread, a ray of light penetrated from the four lands of sisya, and endless magic surged up like the roar of the sea.


    Seeing this scene, sisya''s eyes were suddenly frozen without any carelessness. Her magic was released at the moment, like a volcanic eruption.


    Buzz!


    The countless radiance suddenly formed a magic line in the sky. Finally, it was like a magic array in the shape of seven stars. The magic overflowed, and it directly restrained sisya''s magic.


    Sisya looked surprised, but she soon recovered. If she didn''t have such a degree, she would never dare to introduce her into the headquarters.


    "This magic array is good. Do you just want to trap me?"


    Hearing sisya''s words, several core members of the "natural disaster" did not respond, but began to chant magic spells in their mouth, which was fast, and their magic became more and more violent.


    Buzzing.


    Countless huge circular magic patterns began to attach to the magic array, and then shrouded towards sisya. The whole magic array shrank rapidly.


    "Sisya, they want to catch you!"


    An illusory figure appeared on sisya''s shoulder, and it obviously saw something, so it reminded sisya anxiously.


    "Break the magic array."


    Sisya''s eyes were cold, and the big red sword in her hand began to shine a faint red light. Her magic was flowing towards the eternal holy sword.


    "Fire, wind, thunder, earthquake."


    The brave man whispered four times in his mouth. The red sword suddenly ignited a raging flame. The fierce high temperature directly burned the dead trees around him. The strong wind swept the residual clouds of heaven and earth. There was a flash of thunder between heaven and earth. The thunder was turbulent, and the earth trembled at the moment.


    Boom!


    The figures of the four element elves appeared around sisya, and the magic of the four elements gathered into the eternal holy sword. The power emitted from them made the earth under your feet gradually crack, like a spider''s web.


    Because of the ripple of this magic, the magic array couldn''t get any more money, and this scene naturally attracted the attention of gaiola and others.


    "Sissy!"


    When gaiola''s call came to sissy''s ears, the woman in green robe immediately understood. She rose up in the air, folded her palms in front of her and aimed at the crazy quivering magic array.


    "Exert secondary magic."


    A light pattern spread like ripples in the water, and covered the huge magic array like sound waves. The already magnificent magic suddenly surged more and more at this moment, and expanded several times more than before!


    Buzz!


    The earth seemed to be wailing, and two huge magic forces were against each other, which destroyed the world. Facing the joint force of the core people of the "natural disaster", sisya was not easy to be alone.


    "That magic... Doubled?"


    Sisya was also surprised. She didn''t expect that the witch had restrictive magic, and her pressure suddenly increased.


    But it''s not enough to catch her like this!


    "Ha!"


    As soon as sisya drank deeply, the role of spirit protection appeared at this moment. The colorful magic around her was as sacred as a God. The vast magic poured into the eternal holy sword. She held the sword in both hands and held it high.


    Colorful magic surged like a vortex, and the red eternal holy sword overflowed with brilliance. The turbulent power shook the space, as if it had the power to destroy the world.


    "This is the brave."


    YanLian Temple stared at the figure covered by seven color magic. This force deserved the name of "similar to God". Although she was confident, she also knew that one-on-one was definitely not the opponent of the red haired girl.


    "Don''t let her out! Otherwise, it will fall short!"


    Gaiola is the calmest one. Just from the scene in front of her, she knows how strong the sword the other party is about to cut. In the face of this critical moment, the more she can''t panic!


    "Ice and snow truth ¡¤ absolute zero ¡¤ extremely cold ice area!"


    Gaiola''s ice blue eyes closed slowly, chanted gently in her mouth, and her hands were printed in front of her. When her eyes opened again, her pupils seemed to turn into ice crystals.


    At this moment, heaven and earth seemed to fall into an ice cellar, an iceberg and snow cave formed over ten thousand years. The cold meaning seemed to freeze even time. When this magic appeared, heaven and earth seemed to become ice blue and thorough in an instant. Even Yanlian temple and others had to use magic power to protect themselves.


    Buzz!


    That''s the truth!


    Sisya also felt the gathering of ice elements between heaven and earth. Without her thinking, the ice crystals began to freeze under her feet.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    A young girl''s voice sounded. An ice crystal villain appeared on sisya''s head. She raised her hands and seemed to be whispering something in her little mouth.


    That''s the snow elf!


    Gaiola and others saw the identity of the ice crystal villain at a glance. She knew that the "brave" had a variety of elves to protect, so gaiola was not sure whether the "brave" had ice elves.


    It seems that she needs help.


    When the ice fairy appeared, the extremely cold temperature suddenly naturally receded. Under her control, the ice blue between heaven and earth also subsided at this moment.


    "I need... Rest."


    The figure of the snow spirit quickly disappeared. As an element spirit, she could not appear in the world for a long time. In addition, it took a lot of effort to eliminate the power of the snow truth.


    "Have a good rest."


    The ice crystals frozen to half of her body broke, and at the moment, the eternal holy sword in sisya''s hand had gathered its strength. She stared at the "natural disaster" people in front of her.


    "Eternal sword, the end of everything!"


    The sword was slowly cut off, as if it was going to die. The power of the sword could not be taken by anyone present, even gaiola with the truth of ice and snow!


    "Your honor, please help us."


    Under the call of gaio, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in the magic array, standing in front of the eternal holy sword. It was a mysterious man in black.


    When sisya''s sword fell, a figure in black robe appeared in her eyes, and the gray hair and the eyes with the mark of five pointed star fell into her pupils. The brave adult''s pupils shrank suddenly at the moment.


    "How did you..."


    Before the words were heard clearly, the brilliance of the eternal holy sword was suddenly swallowed up by a gray magic. All the brilliance seemed to be dimmed in a moment, and the world was full of the smell of death.

 Chapter 316

    Buzz!


    A buzzing sound resounded between heaven and earth. The originally huge magic array had been reduced countless times, and it was locked on sisya like a shackle, and complex magic lines disappeared into her body.


    "Ah!"


    All the magic circuits in the body were cut off, and the sharp pain was transmitted in sisya''s body. She clenched her teeth, stood where she was, couldn''t move, exhausted her last mind, mobilized all the elves to protect herself, and then fainted on the ground.


    "Have you mobilized the protection of all elves together? It really can''t kill you. However, we have more important things for you to help."


    Gaiola came over, and her ice blue eyes seemed to see the seven color illusory magic around sisya. Then she turned and looked at the man in black.


    "Thank you for your help. If you need our help later, we will help you achieve it."


    The five pointed star under the black robe glanced at sisya, then turned and left. The figure gradually disappeared into the darkness, but left a voice.


    "You can win."


    It was a female voice, a slightly soft voice, a very soft voice line, but it was not so comfortable to fall into the ear, because it was a voice without any emotion.


    Looking at the direction of the black robed man''s departure, gaiola''s eyes glittered with unknown light, while Yanlian temple came forward and took a curious look at that direction.


    "Who on earth is she?"


    You know, if you can resist that sword, you must have unimaginable power, and how does the person with such power exist?


    The core members of their "natural disaster" know that the mysterious black robed man is a demon, and he is definitely a strong man in the demon army, but they don''t know other details.


    "I don''t know, but it can help us."


    Gaiola doesn''t care who the other party is. Maybe the other party has its own purpose, but it''s enough not to conflict with them. It''s better to cooperate.


    Then, gaiola looked back, and there stood a woman. She said, "rosvia, I''ll give it to you next."


    Florzalno School Park.


    At this moment, no one in this school Park knew that such a big thing had happened, but three days later, someone noticed something.


    On this day, Belen was walking on the avenue. He looked at the busy school Park Festival, but he thought of a strange thing. He didn''t see sisya these days. It was clear that he had been with them for a few days. He disappeared at once, and he would inevitably notice it


    Where''s the brave man?


    But beren is just curious and doesn''t care much. Maybe the brave adult has something to do now. After all, he is a "brave" and doesn''t need others to worry about it.


    At night, today''s School Park festival also came to a successful end.


    Celika is also stretching in the corridor at the moment. She is busy today. She has to direct the handling of goods and equipment everywhere. After all, there are not enough hands. At this time, as the head of the school, she doesn''t want to be lazy alone.


    "Sha Xiang?"


    At the moment, Serena, who has come to the door of the office, turned her head when she heard the footsteps of high-heeled shoes, and smiled when she saw that it was Sha Xiang.


    "Serena."


    Sha Xiang also smiled and said hello, and then came to Serena. She rubbed her eyes sleepily. She said, "I want to sleep, but there are still some documents to sort out, so I came to get the information."


    "Hard work."


    "Each other."


    So the two women walked into the office together. They were chatting. The voice stopped suddenly when the door behind them was closed.


    Celika and Sha Xiang looked back at the door, and then noticed the surrounding walls. Magic lines suddenly covered all the surrounding walls.


    Seeing this scene, they also looked at each other and saw the uneasiness in each other''s eyes. Sha Xiang came to the door, but * tightened her fist, worked her magic, and then waved her fist out.


    Buzz!


    The fist didn''t fall on the door, but was blocked by the magic grain. Even after doubling her power, she couldn''t break the magic barrier. Seeing this, Sha Xiang looked back at Serena.


    "Serena."


    "Yes."


    Celika nodded slightly, then turned and walked to the glass wall. She couldn''t see the outside scenery. Her eyes were hazy gray.


    Border.


    "It seems that the" natural disaster "is coming."


    Trapped here, celika was not in a hurry to break the barrier. She sat back in her position and twisted the ball by the table.


    Hum.


    A virtual screen appeared on the desk. This virtual screen is all the distribution maps of the whole unnatural activity area of frozarno School Park. However, at the moment, half of the above can not be seen clearly, as if the map had been torn off one piece after another.


    "I really did a lot of things secretly."


    Celika''s eyes sank slightly. She thought about it. She could probably think of the intention of "natural disaster" after today''s School Park Festival.


    During the school festival in the daytime, there are many outsiders, including many powerful mages, who probably want to reduce the strength of the school as much as possible.


    Since there are borders in the office, I think they are ready to block the whole school Park, so that they can launch a large-scale attack.


    Now she is most worried about the students who don''t know. It''s too likely to be attacked.


    While celika was thinking about countermeasures, Xiumei frowned slightly, because she felt a wave of magic, right over the school park.


    Here we go.


    At the same time, there are several figures standing over the school park. They are the core members of the "natural disaster". However, except Osho Doyle and another woman, they have been present.


    Gaiola, Yanlian temple, sisai, jialuofen.


    All four witches were present, and now they were chanting spells, and the huge cobwebs woven by magic scattered in all directions at a speed that the naked eye could see clearly.


    The enchantment became stronger and stronger after sisai added the magic power. The enchantment jointly arranged by these four super strong people covered the whole frozarno School Park at once!


    After completing the border crossing, gaiola looked at the purple skirt woman and said, "Caroline, go back with Osho Doyle and leave it to us."


    "OK."


    Caroline nodded and flew away.


    Gaiola and others looked down at the top Magic Garden in Florence, and gaiola''s ice blue eyes glowed with a faint cold light.

 Chapter 317

    At that moment when the boundary was formed, although the magic fluctuation was subtle, many people felt it. Many people raised their heads and looked up at the sky. Although it seemed that there was no change, they could feel the magic fluctuation.


    How does the school park have boundary coverage?


    This is a question many people have in mind. Today''s School Park Festival has just ended. What''s the matter with this boundary? Everyone is suspicious.


    At the moment, latil and others are walking on the way back to the dormitory, and Elia suddenly stops at the moment. She looks back at the sky.


    "Elia, what''s the matter?"


    Noticed that Elia stopped, and Leia and latil also stopped.


    Elia looked at the sky and said, "there are a lot of people coming."


    "Many people?"


    In addition to latis still eating colorful candy, Leia and latil looked at each other. The former frowned slightly and always felt something wrong, because Elia must have felt something.


    "Elia, is it a sudden appearance?"


    "Yes."


    "Where did those people come from?"


    Elia looked at the mountains, then pointed to the direction and said, "over there."


    A lot of people suddenly appeared in the natural area?


    Leia immediately realized that there were so many people in the natural area at once, and since Elia could feel it, it must have sent out magic waves.


    Is it


    With Laiya''s intelligence, she immediately guessed that the "natural disaster", even if it was not a "natural disaster", it would never be a good thing. After all, at this time, such a thing is not allowed to happen naturally. It must come suddenly!


    "Latil, we need to get out of here at once!"


    Although she didn''t know what happened, latil also had her judgment. She nodded, then took latis''s hand and said, "let''s go find Mr. beren!"


    "Mr. Belen, it seems that we have gone to the kindergarten head. Let''s go to the teaching building!"


    Laiya immediately made a decision, because they were too close to the dormitory, and the dormitory was too close to the natural area. If it was the enemy, their situation would be very troublesome!


    In the sky, three core members of "natural disaster" stand there.


    YanLian Temple suddenly felt something and looked at the location of the dormitory in the distance. A surprise smile appeared on that beautiful and moving face.


    "I''ve found an old opponent. I''ll go first."


    Before the response, YanLian Temple turned into red light and shadow and flew away in that direction, but gaiola and sisai didn''t care much. They knew that Yanlian temple was like this.


    Cisse looked down at the School Park and asked, "gaiola, when shall we start?"


    "Don''t worry, wait for losvia to finish." Gaiola sat down in the air, then slowly closed her eyes. She said, "at that time, someone from the imperial army will come and be destroyed."


    On the way to celika''s office, Elia seemed to feel it. She stopped again and let Leia and others stop again.


    "Elia? What happened?"


    At the moment, they can only rely on Elia to know the source of danger, so they should be cautious step by step.


    Elia looked at Leia and them. She said, "someone is coming. I''ll stop her. Sister Leia, run quickly. It''s dangerous."


    It''s dangerous!?


    When hearing Elijah''s words, Leia and latil looked at each other. They also have a certain combat effectiveness when using wind magic together, but they must be unable to compete if Elijah said very dangerous words.


    Then Elia floated away until she reached the sky. Her long silver hair drifted away with the wind, and a red light came from her eyes.


    "That''s... The woman who attacked lepchester!"


    When the red light dispersed, the figure of a beautiful woman in a red dress was revealed. Latyr and others below opened their eyes. No wonder it would make Elia say dangerous words.


    "Let''s leave first."


    Leia continues to move forward by pulling latis and latil. Staying here will only distract Elia. From the last performance, the woman in red dress can''t win Elia one-on-one.


    Overhead.


    Yanlian temple was looking at the silver haired little girl in front of her with a happy face. It seemed that meeting the latter made her more interested. She said, "I didn''t expect you to be here, witch little sister."


    But Elia didn''t want to be polite to her. She still remembered the part of her hair that had been burned. When she thought of it, the little silver haired girl felt more and more unhappy.


    "What are you doing here?"


    YanLian Temple smiled and said, "of course, I demolished the school park below. Of course, now my purpose has changed. I want to finish the unfinished battle with you last time."


    Hearing the words of Yanlian temple, Elia stopped talking. With a flick of her fingers, her silver hair shuttled away with the cold wind, sharp enough to break the steel.


    "Witch little sister, have you forgotten my flame?"


    Seeing the silver flying all over the sky, Yanlian temple was not nervous at all. She smiled and waved her hand, magic turned the flame, and the towering fire spread away.


    When the flames filled the air, Yanlian temple''s face changed, because at this moment, the hair was not burned, but shot.


    Earth element!


    YanLian Temple noticed that in addition to the silver glow of the silver hair, there was a weak earthy yellow magic. The other party covered the earth element magic on the hair. The concentration was so high that no wonder it was not burned by her flame.


    Hum.


    The magic surged on Yanlian temple, which naturally formed the liquid magic. Her hands were intertwined like flowers, and the red flame rose into the sky,


    The temperature between heaven and earth rises suddenly. Fortunately, it is separated from the ground, otherwise the flowers, plants and trees below may have been burned up.


    Countless silver hairs rushed to Yanlian temple, and she didn''t retreat at all, because she knew that the most powerful thing of this magical little sister was earth magic, and the reason why she didn''t use it was the school park below.


    Boom!


    The sea of fire spread, as if it dyed the sky red, broke all the silver hair, and concentrated the quality to a certain height.


    Elia glanced at the school park below and then retreated towards the rear. If she used large-scale magic here, she would certainly destroy the school park below.


    "Let''s change places."


    Hearing Elijah''s outspoken words, YanLian Temple naturally knew her plan, and she didn''t stop the other party, but chased the past. Her purpose now is to fight with the witch''s little sister. If the other party can''t do anything because of the bottom, it''s not a good thing for her.

 Chapter 318

    In the moonlight, a tall girl was walking along the path beside the river. The girl was the president of the black and white society and the sister Hua Luo who refused to settle her mind.


    Before the stage play, she had promised Jieya to help the food stall, but because of what happened after the stage play that day, she felt she couldn''t face Jieya.


    Sister Xue, why don''t I be a lover?


    That sentence echoed in wallow''s mind from time to time, and when she thought of that sentence, she couldn''t help feeling that her cheeks were a little hot, and she probably felt very ashamed.


    For Jieya, the two of them have been in contact since the younger sister entered the school. At the beginning, they met in the flower room. For the lively and cheerful girl, Hualuo is still very fond of her. She thinks they can become good friends from the beginning.


    Later, after he agreed to become the president of the black and white society, he wanted to invite Jieya to join, but the latter joined the Jianju society. Although he was a little disappointed, it was not a big problem.


    I don''t know since when, the act of budding has become more and more bold. At first, I thought it was just too intimate, but later I felt a little ambiguous.


    What are the reasons for your conflict with such a relationship?


    The breeze blew, the willow leaves fluttered around, and Hualuo''s mood was also very complex. She knew she didn''t hate budding. At that time, she might hurt her when she ran away?


    Do you need to apologize?


    But after the meeting, I just apologize, so what''s next? What do you need to say? Did she accept or refuse the budding problem at that time?


    In a word, wallow didn''t know what to do. She always felt that the change from same-sex friends to same-sex lovers was too big. She couldn''t accept it.


    However, I still need to apologize.


    Hua Luo looked up at the night sky and the bright moon. When she was about to indulge in it, her pupils widened slightly and then frowned slightly.


    She felt an invisible magic wave from Overhead!


    That''s, border.


    After judging the lingering magic that enveloped the sky, wallow also frowned. Why was there a boundary covered at this time? She was not sure whether it was the boundary of the School Park, because she only knew it, but had never seen it.


    However, whether it is the boundary of the school park or not, we can also judge that the school park is now in danger!


    Hua Luo thought for a moment and planned to go back to the black-and-white club to gather members first. However, when she was going to leave, her action suddenly slowed down, and then quickly looked back.


    Boom!


    When he turned around, he saw a flash of lightning. Wallow''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then rushed to the side to avoid it.


    In front of this path, there are several figures in black robes coming towards Hualuo, while the front people still have flames and lightning jumping in their hands.


    When those people approached, wallow immediately felt the magic affinity, but because of lack of experience, he still had a little doubt about their identity.


    "Are you... Witches?"


    This question was dispelled after the other party began to work collectively.


    Wood vines came from all around, countless fireballs came one after another, and even the electric arc came from the ground. This scene also made Hualuo determine his own judgment.


    These people don''t chant spells at all!


    "In full bloom, Baiyan flowers, cover the earth with your fragrance!"


    At the time of retreat, wallow was still chanting spells. The green magic was blooming like stamens. Countless kinds of colorful flowers were in full bloom around. Even at the feet of those witches, there were many kinds of flowers growing on the ground.


    There are indeed some people who have a high level of magic and master the magic rule system created by themselves, but such people must have very strong strength, but these witches in front of us do not have that magic!


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    Countless flowers poured into the witches from all directions like a swarm of bees, and wallow first targeted the witches who used fire magic. The fire was very unfavorable to her, and she had locked those targets at the moment of the other party''s hand.


    Rustle!


    Countless flowers and their roots were wrapped around the witches, which seemed to bind them, but the next moment there was a flame burning, burning all the flowers.


    Seeing this, Hua Luo''s eyes sank slightly. She was just too loose and soft. She sang a spell again. Countless kinds of gray and black huge flowers grew from the ground.


    "Fine iron eats King flowers."


    This is a flower with high resistance to fire magic, and even feeds on fire. Hua Luo was lucky to have seen such a flower and took it for seedling cultivation. Now she can also make it, although it is the first time.


    At the moment, the king flower of fine iron phagocytosis is swallowing those released fire magic, but Hua Luo knows that the king flower of fine iron phagocytosis also has limits. There are more than one witch, but ten witches.


    Compared with killing them, wallow is better at capturing them alive, but this is the most troublesome. She can suppress these witches all the time with her thick magic, but there are ten in front of her at once. That must be more than these ten!


    So many witches invaded the school park. Is it "Natural disaster"?


    These days, no one in Florence knows the name of the "natural disaster". This terrorist organization with witches as the core has attacked countless cities, and even strong people who dare to go to the Vatican headquarters. Did they start with frozarno School Park this time?


    Just when wallow used a variety of magic to suppress the witches, she suddenly jumped in her heart and looked over her head. More than a dozen people came in the willow forest.


    This number


    Oh, No.


    Even wallow is difficult to face the siege of dozens of witches alone, and she doesn''t want to kill these witches, so she just blindly suppresses them.


    Those witches scattered in all directions to surround wallow, and wallow also felt great pressure. Her eyes were full of dignified color. Just when she was distressed, a voice came from behind.


    "Sister Xue."


    Hearing this sound, Hua Luo''s heart seemed to beat faster. She quickly looked back and saw a beautiful girl with a ponytail coming slowly with a long sword in her hand.


    "Bud..."


    It was Jieya who came. She had planned to talk to Hua Luo today. Unexpectedly, she met the latter on the way to the dormitory. It was still in this situation.

 Chapter 319

    Hearing Jieya''s witty words, Hualuo also recovered. She looked at the familiar face. After seeing Jieya appear, she was also relieved.


    "Bud, why are you here?"


    When Hua Luo asked, Jieya raised a hand and knocked on his head, then said with a smile, "I want to talk to my sister."


    "Chat?"


    "Yes, who told the elder sister to avoid others these days? If she didn''t talk to the elder sister, it would be very bad."


    Hearing these words, wallow was also silent. She knew what Jieya wanted to talk about, but because of this, she didn''t dare to face the latter. Therefore, she wanted to say something, but she was interrupted.


    "Actually, I..."


    "What do you want to say later? Solve these guys first."


    Jieya came to Hua Luo''s side. She waved the sword gently in her hand, pointed it to the ground, and the blade was sharp. She stared at the dozens of witches in front of her.


    It seems that tonight will be very lively.


    At the edge of the natural area of the School Park, countless dark shadows ran out of the mountains and forests and attacked the students who were still around, and the students who did not know the situation were caught off guard.


    "Who!"


    When the students began to fight back, many students were injured, but the discipline team also arrived at this moment. In florzalno School Park, the students who can enter the discipline team have strong strength.


    "All evacuate and go to the teaching building!"


    With command, the students will not run aimlessly.


    The number of Freshmen in flozarno School Park is the largest, but the number of freshmen as combat power is very small, because most people can''t face witches alone, and most of the combat power is organized by sophomores or sophomores.


    Many student societies have also been attacked by witches, because those societies are located near natural areas, including Jianju society.


    Peaches and others tasted the tea made by Edlin. They received a lot of goods and saved a lot of credits. They should have a good rest at night. After all, they are too busy during the day. They still have to continue tomorrow.


    "Where are the buds?"


    "Probably went to find sister Hua Luo."


    "Oh."


    They stopped asking. After all, it was a sprouting private affair. Moreover, they didn''t want to go deep. It was better to eat the cakes in front of them.


    "Clement, your pastry is getting better and better."


    Clement also smiled happily when he heard pudding Lan''s appreciation. He said, "senior, I''ve been running a pastry stall these days. I have to do a lot of things every day. Of course, my craft has made rapid progress."


    "This is also good, and..."


    Before he finished, pudding LAN stopped talking. He looked up at everyone in Jianju society, and then saw the strange eyes in each other''s eyes.


    Pudding land said, "probably not a guest."


    Kathy glanced at him and said, "I don''t think so."


    "Don''t put away the magic. Do you want to fight?" Ghana picked up the sword that was put aside, and then stood up slowly.


    Peach''s eyes looked at the night sky outside. She said, "the magic boundary has been formed. I think it should not be the boundary of the school park."


    Adeline also slowly put away the tea set, opened the floor on one side, placed the tea set box under it, and then looked at the other end of the lake.


    "Come on, go out and have a look."


    Peach stood up with his hands around his chest and his sword. They also stood up and walked out of the door of Jianju society with peach.


    Outside Jianju society, seven figures came slowly at the foot of the mountain. If Belen was here, he would recognize three of them at a glance.


    One is an uncle dressed in very gentlemanly clothes. He is hardy, a mage and a soldier. Beside him is Randy, a little girl holding a bear doll. On the right is a woman in blue. It is Hollis, the mage who is good at water magic.


    In addition to the three, there are four cadres who are probably also "natural disasters".


    Hollis looked at the six young people who came out of the Jianju club and said blandly, "isn''t there seven members of the Jianju club? There''s another one."


    Peach and others frowned slightly after hearing the speech. We can judge from each other''s words that the other party came to find the seven people of their Jianju society.


    "Are you the people of the" natural disaster "


    Peach didn''t answer each other''s words. Her eyes fell on the other four of the seven. The affinity of the magic in the air to the four people was abnormal. It was a kind of abnormality that people at their level could easily detect.


    Those four are witches.


    Hardy stepped forward at this time, and then gave a heroic laugh. He said, "yes, we are members of the" natural disaster ". I''ve long heard that the Jianju society in frozarno School Park is a very legendary society. I''d like to see some wonderful people today."


    The "natural disaster" invaded!


    The six people have a bottom line in their hearts. They are all dignified. Unexpectedly, this "natural disaster" really dares to invade frozarno School Park. Since this organization dares to come, it must have confidence and bottom card.


    Jianju society and others can detect that there are no other magic fluctuations nearby except for them and the other seven. Therefore, these people must be difficult to deal with.


    Pudding orchid said with a smile, "I didn''t say that. We are the elite in the school park now. Are you going to fight us one-on-one?"


    "Then we want to see what kind of strength the elite students in frozarno School Park have."


    One of the witches showed her true face. She was a young woman. She looked at the killing intention in the eyes of the six people of Jianju society.


    This battle is not a small fight in the school park. It is an absolute victory and defeat. In the eyes of the other party, it is a battle of life and death.


    The six members of Jianju society are well aware of this.


    "Two to me, the other to you."


    Peach pulled out her sword and took the lead. As the chief of Jianju society and everyone''s sister, she must bear the pressure.


    Since the other party knows that Jianju society is not simple and only sent seven people, it is definitely not a small role. Maybe these seven people are cadres of the "natural disaster".


    "No problem, sister peach. Just leave the rest to us."


    Pudding LAN smiled, then drew his sword and walked forward. He was a little excited. After all, as a student, he had never encountered a duel between life and death. He was a little excited for the first time.


    This is the same with others.


    Peach looked at hardy and Hollis. A touch of excitement appeared in her cold eyes. The current chief of Jianju society was itchy now. She smiled, but cold to the bone.

 Chapter 320

    The six members of Jianju society were against the cadre level members of the "natural disaster", and peach was one against the two cadre level strongmen of the "natural disaster".


    Adeline and others found a member of the other party and fought together, Clement was the one left behind, and Randy was also left behind in the "natural disaster".


    Clement, who has never been very active, is also passively looking for his opponent at the moment, even though the other party is a girl younger than him.


    "Why leave me the one who looks the weakest! You are looking down on me!"


    Randy shook the bear with one hand and shouted angrily at the rest of the class. Then, after noticing Clement walking towards her, the little girl walked up angrily.


    "Well... Please give me more advice."


    Clement scratched his hair. The boy was a little shy, which made people feel good, but it didn''t seem to work in front of the bear child who was in a bad mood at the moment.


    "Teach a ghost! I''ll kill you! You look so weak that you can''t beat me."


    "I''m sorry... I''m so weak. I''m really sorry."


    Clement was a little depressed. He even ridiculed himself when he was younger than himself. It seems that the value of his life is really poor.


    "Hey, clement is very lost. Fight quickly! If you win, come and help!"


    The pudding orchid on one side shouted. The situation on his side was very bad. His opponent was a witch of wood, which was very difficult. The most troublesome thing was that the other party was a witch!


    It''s a woman! How can he do it! It''s really hard to hurt the other party, so he has been blindly defending until now. Even the attack is just a frightening move.


    "No, senior, it''s more difficult on my side."


    Clement shouted helplessly. His opponent is a little girl. He can''t draw his sword. After all, the sword has no eyes. If he is not careful, he will get hurt.


    "You surrender."


    "Are you kidding?"


    At the moment, on Casey''s side, he was looking at his opponent solemnly, while the witch frowned inexplicably.


    Kathy looked serious and said, "I''m serious. It''s very suitable for sword tonight. It hurts to cut the skin."


    The witch didn''t continue to talk nonsense with this inexplicable guy. She took charge of the lightning and turned into an electric arc to shoot at Kathy. If there was no magic to cover her, she could numb her whole body in a moment.


    At the moment, the witch was staring at her opponent. The young boy had no magic cover, which also made her very angry. She was just a student and dared to trust her so much!


    However, when the lightning appeared in front of Cassie, his body suddenly twisted and disappeared in place in an instant, so that all the lightning fell on the ground and exploded a big pit.


    "I''m really not kidding."


    Kathy''s voice sounded, and at the same time, with the sound of a sword, his body suddenly twisted and appeared. Less than two meters in front of the witch, the sword suddenly came out of the sheath around his waist.


    As soft as the bright night moon, the sword flashed from the field with a faint silver light, and Kathy''s body disappeared again in an instant. Then he came to the back of the witch. He stood up, waved the sword in his hand and threw the blood on the tip of the sword.


    "Then what, someone needs my help?"


    "Ah?"


    "Kathy! So fast!?"


    Everyone stared at Kathy. At the moment, Kathy''s opponent had fallen to the ground unconscious. Although there were blood stains on his body, he probably didn''t die, and Kathy still held the scabbard sword in his hand.


    Kathy shrugged, then looked up at the bright moon, smiled and said, "the night moon tonight is really beautiful. It''s really a good time to make a sword."


    Seeing the blood, pudding orchid was very dissatisfied and shouted, "Kathy, you don''t know the way of a gentleman at all!"


    "It''s fighting now. Are you kidding me?" Kathy grinned.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Come and help!"


    Pudding land shouted and immediately drew Kathy to his camp, while Clement wanted to cry without tears, which made it more difficult for him here.


    Failed?


    Hollis noticed the defeat of one of his companions. He was also shocked at the bottom of his heart. He just lost at the beginning. Is that funny?


    "Look around what, did you win?"


    Seeing that Hollis went to see other places, peach''s eyes were suddenly cold. She was holding a sword in both hands and was approaching, and Hardy came to him at the moment.


    "Ha!"


    The gentleman''s uncle jumped up high and his fists were clenched like a stone hammer. His great strength and strong physique were much stronger than peaches.


    However, peach was not in a hurry when she saw it. She took two steps back to avoid retreating. However, the sword came up against her. Her blade was shrouded in sword Qi. It was extremely sharp and could cut iron like mud.


    Since watching beren''s battle that day, the concept of "no idea fit" has become more popular. She also had a lot of epiphanies in those days, and her realm has reached a higher level.


    When wielding the sword, be careful not to concentrate, and when cutting down, be merciful.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ traceless."


    There was no enemy in peach''s eyes, only the chopping sword. This sword was a sword cut by fearless what was in front of him, as if the sword passed silently through the space, and the ground under his feet was carried out by the sword spirit, but there was no crack.


    When the silent, invisible and traceless sword fell, Hardy''s eyes suddenly changed, and his heart was full of incredible. How could there be such a sword.


    At this moment, Hardy, who has always put the warrior status above the mage, couldn''t care about the bottom line. The magic in his body immediately rushed out and covered his whole body in an instant. His magic release speed was very fast. As a soldier, his strength as a mage was not wrong.


    But not enough!


    Hiss!


    Hardy''s magic didn''t seem to be broken, but it splashed blood from him. Finally, the skirt cracked, and a trace was broken by his blood, and his magic dissipated at the moment.


    "Hardy!"


    Seeing this scene, Hollis''s pupils shrank suddenly. She didn''t expect Hardy to lose so quickly and completely. She didn''t see anything at all. Then she wanted to start magic, but her whole body was as cold as falling into an ice cellar.


    Because, beside her, there was a girl with black hair flying. The blade was placed on her neck. The sharp feeling was looming. Hollis was afraid to move any more. At this moment, her heart was throbbing. I couldn''t believe that the girl would be so strong.

 Chapter 321

    WOW!


    On the path near the stream, the two figures were constantly fighting back against the colorful magic. Although there were dozens of enemies, they were still resisted by them.


    Hualuo was controlling the endless flowers with both hands, and behind her, Jieya was holding a long sword. The blade was surrounded by "Qi", and all the magic from the attack was cut off.


    "This is not the way."


    Looking at the witches who are attacking more and more fiercely, even if there are buds, wallow still feels great pressure and regenerates the flowers again and again. She has consumed a lot of magic.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I won''t let you get hurt."


    Jieya smiled at Hualuo. There was no usual cunning color in her eyes. She was serious and confident, which could be heard from her voice.


    Sister, why don''t you be a lover with me?


    Hearing the words of Jieya, Hualuo couldn''t help but ring back that sentence in her mind. A touch of crimson appeared on her white face like lanolin. She pursed her lips, and then whispered.


    "Obviously I''m the elder."


    Jieya seemed to hear Hua Luo''s words. She was stunned, and then skillfully gathered around Hua Luo and said with a smile: "will the student sister hurt me?"


    Hearing the speech, wallow said very seriously, "of course."


    "So..." Jieya came to Hua Luo''s ear again. Her voice was soft and charming: "if the elder sister refuses others, they will be hurt."


    Hearing this very ambiguous words, Hua Luo suddenly felt numb and completely forgot that she was in danger now. She said angrily: "say these words again."


    "Yes, no, No."


    Compared with the previous retreat, the current situation has made Hualuo very happy.


    Hua Luo snorted, glanced at Jieya and looked at the smoke in the distance. He could imagine that the School Park was probably in chaos. He couldn''t continue to delay here. He had to gather the members of the black and white society as soon as possible.


    "Bud, I''m going to use large magic. After trapping them, we leave immediately and go to the teaching area."


    Hearing Hualuo''s words, Jieya was a little helpless: "Xuejie is really gentle. Even these enemies can''t bear to hurt."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jieya shook her head and said, "they are enemies. It''s not good for us to let them go, so let me, at least let them stop acting."


    "Bud..."


    So, without waiting for what Hualuo said, she walked away with buds. The sword in her hand was stained with a dark red light. Even the lovely pink hair looked a little flirtatious at the moment, and the pupil was surrounded by a dark red.


    The corner of the bud''s mouth evokes a strange arc, and there is a palpitating madness in the smile. At the moment, the girl seems to be in a very frightening state, with a dangerous smell all over her. Even Hua Luo behind her feels that strange.


    Looking at the figure, Hua Luo also frowned slightly. She knew that the magic of budding was fanaticism. It was a magic that could make herself enter an extremely excited state. It would gradually lose her mind. In a word, it was very dangerous.


    She knows that the seven people in Jianju society are very special talents. What they have is restrictive magic, and those who specialize in Kendo and use their magic flexibly can be said to be incredibly strong.


    Wallow, who is most familiar with budding, naturally knows how dangerous the magic of the former is, because with the passage of time, it is more difficult to remove the state of magic.


    But at the same time, budding in this state is the strongest.


    The sprouting in the fanatical state, even the physical quality, has been greatly enhanced. Although he has lost his reason, the "natural" Kendo is branded in his heart, and the "natural" Kendo in this state is the most pure and flawless.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ the unique sword of lament"


    The dark red figure disappeared in place in an instant, leaving only a heavy footprint. Her figure shuttled among the witches like ghosts. More than ten sword lights suddenly appeared, like cutting out many swords in an instant.


    Whew, whew, whew.


    After the sword rang through, even the sound of mourning did not come out. A residual shadow suddenly gathered in front of Hualuo. The dark red figure came slowly. The girl''s face was wearing an innocent smile, and the dark red brilliance gradually faded.


    "Sister, let''s go?"


    "Ah, good."


    Let Jieya take his hand. On the occasion of leaving, Hua Luo looked back with lingering fear, his mind gradually sober and his pupils gradually enlarged.


    More than 30 people fell to the ground.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I just made them faint, but even if they wake up, they probably have to rest for a long time to get out of bed." Jieya smiled and looked back at wallow, with a little devil''s style.


    It''s near the dormitory building at the moment.


    "Are they all retreating?"


    After knocking out the last witch, korsfen gasped and looked at the discipline team students who fought with him.


    The student of the discipline team looked around next week, then nodded and said, "except for the president, they are still on the front line. They have probably retreated, and we should go."


    "Wei Lian?"


    When he heard each other''s words, colsifen was stunned. He frowned, then turned around and walked towards the natural area behind the dormitory.


    "Where are you going? It''s time to retreat!"


    "Isn''t there someone who hasn''t left?"


    Leaving this sentence, the figure walked into the corner and disappeared in the sight of the students of the discipline team.


    At the moment, at the foot of the mountain, a figure covered with blue radiance is standing there, just like the lotus in the lotus pond set off by the radiance of the night moon.


    This position is one of the main roads for witches, so the number of witches is particularly large, but now there is such a person blocking there.


    Willyn Alice.


    The blue haired girl exudes a very powerful magic. Compared with the magic in the daytime, it looks like a lake that can''t stand waves, but now it looks like a roaring majestic River and sea.


    Now it''s night. The night moon is bright and bright, and Weilian''s magic is getting stronger and stronger with the passage of time. Her magic has exceeded the innate wallow of magic. In terms of the total amount of magic, Weilian is the first student in this era of the school.


    In the face of the influx of witches, Wei Lian just raised her hand. The silver blue magic followed, and the endless magic gradually solidified.


    "The radiance of the night moon casts an indestructible light wall."


    Buzz!


    A huge light wall was formed, which destroyed all the endless magic and shocked several witches.


    "President, did you have a good time?"


    After Wei Lian stopped, a laugh came from behind. She looked back. A familiar young man was walking slowly towards her and waving his hand.

 Chapter 322

    When she heard korsfen''s words, Wei Lian nodded slightly and waved her hand to disperse the huge light wall. She didn''t love war, but her task was just to cover the students in the rear.


    "Oh, it''s like a different person in the evening. I don''t usually meet you at night."


    Colsifen came to Wei Lian''s side and looked at the girl in front of her with a smile. However, the latter gave him a faint look and looked indifferent.


    "Not yet."


    "Oh, come on, come on."


    Colsifen is not surprised at Wei Lian''s coldness. After all, they are so familiar. Well, maybe they are very familiar?


    But when they were about to leave, Weilian suddenly stopped, and colsifen was stunned. When he wanted to ask, he suddenly frowned, and they slowly turned away.


    "Oh, I met a wonderful student as soon as I came out."


    A young girl wearing a Gothic Black Skirt came out from nowhere, like a ghost. She was shrouded in black magic, deep and terrible.


    At the moment of seeing the woman in the black dress, colsifen subconsciously clenched his fist, the magic of his whole body began to be on guard, and his eyes were very dignified.


    This man is very strong!


    No, it''s incredibly powerful to be exact!


    This is the first impression. It comes from her own magic. The oppression given by the other party is so heavy, and Weilian also has the same feeling. It''s better to say that she feels more pure at night than colesfen.


    The black skirt woman is Osho Doyle, the core member of the "natural disaster". She came here and wanted to relax. After all, in order to heal, she has been silent for a long time and has been idle and flustered!


    Osho Doyle couldn''t help running out after Caroline went back. She had never been to frozarno School Park in the future. Now she wants to see it.


    Sure enough, I met a surprise as soon as I came out. Look at the girl''s clothes, which are probably students'' clothes. As a student, does she have such a huge magic?


    "Who are you!"


    Korsfen stared at oshudall and couldn''t help asking, is this unknown and powerful existence a core member of the "natural disaster" organization?


    Osho Doyle looked at korsfen, smiled and said, "can''t you see? Big sister, I''m a" natural disaster "person. By the way, I''m here for the purpose of killing people."


    Kill, kill who? Colsphine knew that.


    "Well, you two go together, or you won''t have a chance?"


    Osho Doyle stopped talking nonsense. She put her hands on her hips and tilted her head. She smiled at the two young people in front of her. She didn''t care what they were. She just wanted to kill some people.


    "Wait, you run first."


    Colsifen didn''t look at Wei Lian, but this sentence was undoubtedly said to the girl around him. His eyes were staring at the black skirt woman, and there was a burning magic rising on his body.


    When she heard korsfen''s words, Wei Lian gave him a faint look, and then silently walked towards oshudall. The silver blue magic spread from her feet, like ripples on the lake.


    "The night moon and the blue ice in the sky cover the sky and the earth in this deep night, sweep away the haze in the world, and punish the ferocity of the world."


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The spreading magic ripples turned into huge magic array patterns on the ground, directly surrounding oshudall in the center of the array. The shape was like a bright moon, and the surrounding brilliance was like flying fireflies.


    "You are too weak now. You run first." Wei Lian walked to the front of korsfen. She didn''t look back, but a voice came from him.


    Hearing the speech, colsifen also grinned, a little helpless, but it''s hard to refute anything.


    "Hmm? Very powerful magic."


    Osho Doyle smiled when she felt the surging magic, but she was not nervous, and her smile fell in the eyes of Weilian and korsfen, but there was a bad premonition.


    So, Wei Lian immediately launched the magic array, and the silver blue luster began to emerge from the ground. The light suddenly appeared, and the power contained was enough to flatten the mountain.


    The figure of Osho Doyle floated, and a round of black magic gathered at the tip of his right foot, and then gently fell to the ground. A round of black hole expanded rapidly in all directions with her as the center, swallowing all the magic that was about to explode at a speed visible to the naked eye, and all the brilliance was covered by dark.


    "This..."


    After seeing this, korsfen also opened his eyes. Weilian''s magic array was swallowed up so easily that it didn''t threaten each other at all!


    "Run."


    Wei Lian also frowned slightly after seeing that her magic array was swallowed directly. She knew she could never be the opponent of the black skirt woman.


    "Want to run?"


    Seeing that Weilian and korsifen turned and ran away, oshudall showed an evil smile. She held her palm high, and the black magic gathered into a black hole, which grew larger and larger, and finally turned into a substantive black hole, which was full of endless swallowing power. She waved her hand, and the huge black hole shot at Weilian and them.


    As soon as the endless swallowing force appeared, countless objects around were attracted away, but at the moment of approaching, they were broken into powder by tiles and sucked into the black hole, and it caused changes in the weather and strong winds, as if the clouds in the sky were destroyed.


    Boom!


    They looked back and saw the approaching black hole. Unexpectedly, they stopped. Weilian frowned and stood in front of korsfen, with silver blue brilliance on her slender hands.


    When he saw the blue haired girl standing in front of him, Coles Fenton opened his eyes. His mind suddenly went blank and stared at the back in front of him.


    What are you doing?


    "Run!"


    Wei Lian''s magic worked. After feeling that there was no movement behind her, she immediately shouted, which was probably the biggest voice she had ever made these days.


    Run?


    From the current situation, it is obviously very dangerous. At the moment, all the students have retreated, and only Wei Lian and him remain here. Now it is night. Korsfen, who has the magic of the "sun", can''t play much power. In this case, he can''t help at all.


    So, run?


    Maybe running away is the right decision, or both of them will die.


    In korsfen''s eyes, the black hole is getting bigger and bigger. There is no doubt that it will come to him in a few seconds. At this moment, a picture of Weilian being swallowed up by the darkness emerges in his mind. He subconsciously extends his hand.


    I''m dying.

 Chapter 323

    Many years ago, before he entered frozarno School Park, colsphin was a child of a fairly rich family, but he seemed ordinary compared with the nobility. In a word, he was also a civilian.


    The reason why teenagers like the sun is probably because of magic. Although they didn''t understand it at that time, in addition, perhaps because they live in the imperial capital, they can always meet many noble children. The children''s mind is mixed inexplicably.


    But probably not a friend?


    Those aristocratic children were born with a superior posture, while colsphine was just a civilian. Whether it was fun or delicious, he was always dissatisfied when it was his turn.


    Nevertheless, colsphine still followed those noble children. He still longed to be their friends, because there were only them around him.


    When he was bullied, colsifen didn''t care much, but it hurt his parents. However, he could only swallow his anger because of the identity gap.


    I don''t know when the children grew up into teenagers. Colsphine''s temperament was as lively as before, but those noble teenagers became more and more domineering.


    It''s normal to bully, beat and scold.


    one day.


    In the alley, colsifen was beaten because he won the boys in the game, but he still didn''t want to fight back when he grew up.


    But this kind of life, always feel a little tired.


    The young man sitting by the corner wall of the alley didn''t have any color in his eyes, and didn''t know whether he looked at the world was also gray. The young man didn''t seem to care much about the provocative touch and kick of these people in front of him.


    "Can you stop?"


    The voice was young and cold. Just because of the appearance of the voice, the actions of the noble teenagers all stopped, and even the boy who had been silent raised his head and looked at it.


    At the entrance of the alley, there was a girl in a blue skirt, who seemed to be their age, but the beautiful face stunned the teenagers, but at the same time, it was also a little afraid.


    That''s the daughter of the Alice family.


    The girl came in slowly, and then glanced at the noble teenagers with her cold eyes. The latter also trembled, and then stared at the teenagers and left together.


    The girl looked at the young man with her cold sky blue eyes. After glancing at those scars, she asked in a plain voice, "can you still stand up?"


    The boy looked at the girl, opened his mouth slightly, and then closed it again. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. However, the eyes with no luster began to shine faintly. He stood up and said nothing.


    The girl looked at the peer in front of her and said faintly, "those guys will only make trouble without reason. If you make friends, you''d better not find such a person."


    Hearing this, the boy was also stunned, and then subconsciously asked, "can I make friends with you?"


    Would it be foolish to say such a thing under such circumstances?


    However, this sentence is what the youth has not said for so many years. It has been mixed among those people, and it just has such a thought.


    As for the young man''s words, the girl did not agree or refuse, but left a sentence. She said, "if you are no longer so cowardly."


    In the young man''s eyes, the blue figure walked slowly towards the other end of the alley, and he just stopped and watched the figure leave, and his hand raised slightly.


    That day was winter. The sun hung high in the sky. The young man seemed to feel the slight warmth of the sun in his heart, and the cold on his body gradually disappeared.


    At that time, the boy watched the girl leave, his eyes were no longer gray, and the color of the world seemed to notice for the first time. Since then, teenagers often look for the trace of girls, but because of the separation of identity, it was probably just an accidental encounter that day.


    Until the moment when the teenager entered frozarno School Park, in front of the gate, he saw a familiar figure, always maintaining a color of eyes, which was colorful in an instant. The brilliance of the sun set off the figure in his sight, and all the colors of the world appeared in front of him at that moment.


    At that time, the darkness of the soul had been dispelled by the sun. Unconsciously, for so many years, he had stood beside her, familiar but unfamiliar, but there was no doubt that the boy was satisfied.


    She is his sun.


    At this moment, facing death.


    "Are you kidding? How can you die!"


    Colsifen roared. His outstretched hand directly grabbed Wei Lian''s arm and pulled it back. The position of colsifen and Wei Lian immediately changed. His eyes became fierce. The golden yellow in his pupils suddenly glowed, and the pupils turned into golden sun at the moment.


    Buzz!


    The endless magic suddenly broke out from him, the golden flame was burning, and the terrible high temperature directly melted the surrounding buildings. However, despite this, she did not hurt the girl behind her. She could only feel the gentle warmth.


    Boom!


    Under the strong wind, the flame is like a surging tsunami. The golden flame breaks the night like a lion howling to deter its enemies.


    The whole body was covered with golden flame, and korsfen reached an unprecedented level. His magic had surged to the point that he couldn''t reach even during the day. He didn''t know how he did it, but it was so natural.


    "Interesting."


    Seeing the golden flame, Osho Doyle''s eyes narrowed slightly. She could feel the infinite magic contained in it, and the corner of her mouth was slightly hooked.


    If not, it would be boring.


    The black hole had come to korsfen. He held the golden flame with both hands, and then hit it. His hands were still shouting before the black hole.


    "Ah ah!"


    With his effort, the golden flame became more and more brilliant in the wind, and the burning flame directly covered the place.


    Boom!


    The black hole has a terrible swallowing power. It is crazy swallowing the golden flame, but if someone is watching, it will be shocked, because the black hole is also being swallowed by the golden flame!


    "Give me..."


    Korsfen''s face was ferocious, and the golden flame on his body reached the highest level at the moment. He seemed to think of those noble teenagers at the beginning. He was not who he used to be, and he also sent out words that had not been roared for many years tonight.


    "Get out!"


    Boom!


    The golden flame swept away, and the black hole was swallowed up by the golden flame in an instant, just as the darkness was powerless under the irradiation of the sun.

 Chapter 324

    WOW!


    In the northwest dormitory area of frozarno School Park, the golden flame lit up the sky. At this moment, everyone in the School Park was attracted.


    "That''s... What?"


    Looking at the golden red flame, countless eyes were covered with golden yellow, and a burning feeling was diffused from the air. I couldn''t help feeling a little dry and hot.


    Even celika and Sha Xiang, who were trapped in the office, opened their eyes at that moment. They could feel the incomparably powerful magic.


    "The magic of korsfen."


    Celika judged in an instant that she still cared about the child.


    However, although Sha Xiang guessed, she was in doubt. She asked, "it''s a big night. How can he have such a huge magic?"


    "Who knows, where is the sun?"


    Celika said with a smile, but she was worried. Although she didn''t know what had changed in colsifen, it must be a very dangerous situation for him to make such a big change.


    Over natural areas.


    At the moment, Elia and Yanlian temple are still facing each other. In the latter''s view, she always feels that the little girl with silver hair in front of her has become stronger, and her use of earth magic has reached an unfathomable level.


    If she doesn''t take it seriously, she may lose.


    At the moment, Elia was shrouded in silver light, as holy as the bright moon in the sky, and her hands were still wrapped with earthy magic.


    WOW!


    When the golden red flame rose into the sky, Elia and Yanlian temple also looked over their heads. When they felt the huge magic of the sudden outbreak, Elia blinked in doubt, and Yanlian temple also showed surprised eyes.


    The fiery magic was different from her flame. Compared with the pure heat, there seemed to be something else. Then, YanLian Temple smacked her mouth, and she could feel a little oshudur''s magic.


    "Sneaked out?"


    YanLian Temple shook her head. She wasn''t very worried about the Madman of Osho Doyle, and then continued to turn her attention back to Elia, which was her goal.


    Over there, gaiola and Cisse also opened their eyes and looked at the golden brilliance. The former looked at it for a while and closed their eyes again, while Cisse sighed.


    That guy didn''t keep obediently at the headquarters and sneaked over.


    At the moment, behind the student dormitory, because of the high temperature, all the parts near the student dormitory have been melted, and the place is now in a mess.


    Korsfen''s whole body was still burning with golden red flame. He stood in front of Wei Lian, and his face was a little pale, but the brilliance in the golden pupils was still not weakened. He looked at his hands and clenched them slowly.


    For the first time, I felt very strong.


    "Colsifen?"


    Wei Lian looked at the golden figure in front of her eyes. Her eyes were unbelievable. She had never seen such a colesfen. The magic of the latter had never been possessed even at noon in the day.


    Hearing Weilian''s voice, colsifen also slowly turned around. Although his face was very bad, he showed a bright smile to the girl, and he scratched his hair.


    "I''m fine."


    Buzz!


    When colsphine was about to say something, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He felt a surge of magic. Suddenly, he came crazy and directly covered the world.


    Korsfen turned back and his eyes gradually solidified. At the burning place of countless golden flames, a dark figure came out slowly. When the other party passed the golden flame, the black magic swallowed the flame and turned it into a black flame, as if it had been assimilated.


    "Little brother, your magic is really strange."


    The black magic faded, and the woman in the black dress reappeared in their sight. Osho Doyle was not hurt, with a evil smile and a trace of interest in her eyes.


    Is this the core member of "natural disaster".


    Korsfen looked solemn. Although he felt that he had a very strong power, he still felt that he was not the opponent of the other party. It was precisely because he was very strong in this state that he could feel the unfathomable of the other party.


    It''s too strong.


    He doesn''t know when his current state will disappear, but before that, he must protect Weilian and stick to it!


    Osho Doyle put his finger on his lips and looked at the boy with charming eyes. She said with a smile: "sister, I don''t hate a hot man like you, but the flame is a little hot."


    "Really? I haven''t opened my fire yet."


    For oshudall''s words, korsfen was not moved at all. He took a step forward with a smile. The golden flame burned from his feet again, and his whole body was covered by the golden flame again, just like a young god of war from the scorching sun.


    "Well, I want to feel it well, sister."


    Osho Doyle licked her lips and was covered with black awns. With a gentle swing of her hands, the magic that had already covered the air immediately woven a huge magic array.


    "Wei Lian, come to me."


    Before Wei Lian said anything, korsfen reached out and grabbed her hand and pulled it close to himself. The magic launched by the other party could not escape, so he had to be hard.


    Wei Lian looked at korsfen''s dignified side face. A moment later, she looked at the place surrounded by black magic. The silver and blue magic on her body also emerged. The hair rope fell off and the blue hair floated in the air.


    She doesn''t want to be protected.


    My sun.


    You have been giving me warmth before. Maybe you don''t know or care, but you have given me courage. My world is illuminated by you.


    He wants to be a hero, because that is the opposite of cowardice and a symbol of courage. What is a hero? He is not a man who holds a sword or a shield, but a man who dares to gamble his life. That is colsifen''s pursuit.


    Today, let me protect you.


    Colsifen tilted her head to look at the real blue haired girl beside her. The smile on her handsome face was more moving. He grinned and gave Weilian a puzzled look at him.


    The old magic is no longer needed.


    I already have new magic.


    Without explaining anything to Wei Lian, korsfen looked again at the black skirt woman who was ready to go. A crazy smile appeared on his face. The golden pupils were burning. He was very excited at the moment and had never been so high spirited.


    Yes, never!


    "Interesting boy, come and take a look, sister, my magic."


    Osho Doyle also felt the momentum emanating from the young boy. Her smile was even worse, and even had a feeling of bloodthirsty. Perhaps it would be more pleasant for such a genius to die in his own hands than others?


    "The darkness at the beginning of the origin, the hazy nine quiet evil gods, open the God eyes of the most ferocious place, devour the hypocritical light and destroy the light of extinction!"


    Buzz!


    The huge magical array pattern slowly floated to the sky. The center of the array was like an eye opening, as fierce as the eyes of evil gods. The deep darkness seemed to lead to Jiuyou hell. At the next moment, the black light column penetrated out, even the surrounding space was distorted, and all the light was swallowed up.


    Boom!


    The golden flame shrouded in korsfen was now as noisy as the wind. The golden flame grew larger and larger and gradually turned into a golden flame lion. It roared up and dispersed the darkness shrouded in the world.


    "Scorching sun ¡¤ golden lion!"


    The golden flame lion opened its bloody pot and roared, as if it shook the earth and rushed towards the huge black light with endless golden flame.

 Chapter 325

    The night is dark, and in frozarno School Park under the border, the night in the sky is very hazy, but it was illuminated by countless brilliance at that moment, but then it was covered by darkness.


    Korsfen looked a little ferocious. He was clenching his teeth, holding his hands above to resist the great pressure. The golden yellow in his pupils loomed, as if he were going to disappear at any time.


    Too, too strong!


    Even in this special state, korsfen still can''t fight oshudall. He knows he''s not strong enough, but even if he can''t compare with each other, there''s no way at the moment.


    If you can''t stand it, you''ll die!


    So, the boy clenched his teeth, and there was Weilian standing beside him. If he was a little lax, the defense would collapse in an instant, which would be dangerous!


    Korsfen.


    Wei Lian also frowned when she saw korsfen''s ferocious face. She folded her hands, closed her eyes and began to chant spells. The silver blue magic spread from her feet and turned into a magic array pattern. What she was best at was depicting the magic array.


    Buzz!


    The silver blue radiance rippled like ripples in the water. The magic of Weilian at night was very huge. Although it was not as powerful as colesfen and the black skirt woman of "natural disaster", it was also a great force.


    After Wei Lian also helped, the golden lion was wrapped with a silver blue magic to share the power of the black light column, and korsfen was also relaxed.


    Feeling the cool magic, korsfen also took a look at Wei Lian from the corner of his eye. As long as he withstood most of his strength, he would not let the latter be injured by the earthquake. This time is not a time to show off his ability, and the latter''s help also helped him share a lot of pressure.


    "Two young people."


    Osho Doyle smiled, then raised his left hand and pointed his palm in the direction of the two people. The black magic array appeared in front of his hand and finally turned into a black arrow.


    There''s more left!?


    Seeing that the black arrow stream was shooting, korsfen''s pupil also shrank suddenly. The other party actually had the spare power to use other magic while maintaining such a huge magic?


    "Leave it to me."


    Wei Lian''s voice came from her side. Her hands and fingers were open, and the silver magic bonded together. She chanted a spell and turned into a light wall to resist in front of her.


    Bang!


    The black arrow stream bombarded the light wall and broke it directly, but she also turned into black and the magic dissipated, while Wei Lian stepped back and spilled blood in her mouth.


    However, Wei Lian was still calm. She raised her hand, wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, and looked at Osho Doyle calmly.


    Korsfen clenched his teeth to resist the huge magic. The magic in his body was consuming rapidly, but the black skirt woman didn''t seem to be reluctant.


    There is a big difference in the amount of magic between the two sides!


    In fact, some unsustainable korsfen suddenly knelt on one knee on the ground, as if a mountain was pressing on him. The golden pupil even had blood red, and a lot of blood spilled from his teeth.


    Come on, I can''t hold it!


    "Korsfen!"


    Seeing this scene, Wei Lian also changed her face. Her whole body magic was mobilized again to help, but another black arrow came. She was flustered to resist, but she hurt herself. The whole person flew upside down and finally fell to the ground.


    "Just be quiet and watch." Osho Doyle smiled at Wei Lian, but then her smile slowly dispersed and her eyes looked at the distant Avenue.


    Just as Wei Lian bit her teeth to help portray the magic array, a voice came and fell into her ear, and her tense mind finally eased down.


    "Young man, leave it to us next."


    On that Avenue, three figures came slowly. A purple haired man was holding a purple long knife, and one of them was still holding a sword in his arms, dressed like a wandering warrior? The other is a boy with short hair. He is a handsome little Zhengtai, but his face has a faint sense of killing.


    These three people are Ames, who has been training his strength outside, Zongna libudo, who wanders all over the world alone, and Puding yeruchester, the head of lepchaist school.


    "It seems that I have been playing for too long. The graduates have come."


    Osho Doyle''s smile was no longer as relaxed as before, and her eyes focused on the youngest looking teenager, Zhengtai puting.


    She doesn''t know the other two, but this one has to make her care, because the other has the most unreasonable magic in the world, time.


    "It''s taken so much effort. I don''t want to give up halfway."


    Osho Doyle looked at the colsifen who was still struggling to support. Her smile dispersed and returned to an indifferent look. Her right hand pressed down for a moment, and the black light column suddenly thickened several times in a moment.


    Just when oshudall was about to start, Zongna, who stood beside Puding, had disappeared in place. His body was like a meteor flying in front of the black light column. The sword in the scabbard suddenly came out of the scabbard and flashed past with the power of cutting the sky.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ breaking the boundary."


    Zongna''s magic is to cut.


    Whatever it is, as long as Zongna touches it, it can be instantly weakened, smaller, thinner, or anything else. His magic is also restrictive magic.


    Sword here.


    Whether it is for people or magic, Kendo still does not change. Under the sword, the black light column is directly cut off and dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The pressure dissipated in an instant, and korsfen relaxed in an instant. He fell directly on the ground and began to breathe. The golden flame on his body also gradually disappeared, and the golden pupil gradually recovered its original color.


    The blue haired man in the bare half body Samurai suit fell beside korsfen and put his sword back into the sheath. He smiled and looked at the boy who had been soaked in sweat.


    "Boy, well done."


    Hearing Zongna''s words, korsifen also reluctantly pulled out a smile. He said, "thank you for your help, otherwise it might hang here."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome. You still have to rely on your own strength to make it to our arrival." Zongna looked thoughtfully at the blue haired girl walking slowly in the distance and smiled.


    "The idea of guarding the girl is great!"


    "Ah, really? Ha ha, ha ha!"


    Colsphine also smiled a little embarrassed.


    Osho Doyle on the other side was watching Zongna at the moment. She was also a little surprised. She could see it at the moment when the other party pulled out her sword.


    The man with blue hair is not a mage, but a real "swordsman".


    "Well, we can''t finish bullying our younger generation."


    Amos was holding his fist and twisting his neck. He was warming up to fight. He held a purple long knife in one hand and his magic surged.


    Puding on one side also looked at Osho Doyle indifferently. He was very upset to see these "natural disasters" now.

 Chapter 326

    In the teaching building, students are forbidden to leave this area at the moment, and there is a boundary arranged by predecessors outside, and the outside world is also very hazy and unclear.


    "Mr. beren, he... Is not here." Latil said to Leia with some worry.


    They have been here for a while. During this time, they have been looking for beren, but they haven''t found it until now. They may not be here.


    Leia thought for a moment and said, "most of the people who set up the defense line are graduates. Maybe Mr. beren is helping now. Let''s not give him trouble. The current situation is probably... Very bad."


    "Yes."


    Latil answered, as if depressed. She sat in the corner, her face full of gloom, and she didn''t know what was going on between Mr. beren and Elia.


    "Sister."


    Latis came to latil, reached out and grabbed the latter''s hand, then showed a big smiling face. The kitten said, "big brother and sister Elia must be fine."


    Kittens have grown up, too.


    "Yes!"


    Latil pulled latis into her arms and hugged her, as if she wanted to take some comfort.


    Laiya stood by the glass wall and looked at the hazy scenery outside. She couldn''t see the scenery outside. Even the square facing the teaching building couldn''t see clearly. At the moment, she had to pray silently at the bottom of her heart


    Mr. beren, Elia, you must have nothing to do.


    Florzalno School Park, school director''s office.


    At the moment, Serena is sitting in her seat, looking restless. She has a worried look at the bottom of her eyes. She cares about the situation outside, but she has been here without any action. It''s not because the border can''t be broken, but there are more important things that need her to guard here.


    "Sha Xiang, why don''t you go out and help."


    "Good!"


    Shaxiang has been unable to sit for a long time, but celika has not given her any instructions, because she knows that celika must have her own thinking. Now she stands up immediately after receiving the instructions.


    "I''ll break the boundary first."


    Sha Xiang stood in front of the door, her fists touched, and the magic in her body began to flow to her fists. When she was going to break the barrier by force, she was suddenly stunned.


    Buzz!


    The magic patterns scattered on the office wall disappeared at the moment, and the door opened naturally. Under the gaze of Serena and Sha Xiang, a double horsetail girl came in.


    "Verny!?"


    Sha Xiang exclaimed.


    The double ponytail girl was Verny. She walked into the office and greeted the two girls with a smile. She said, "I care about your situation very much, so let''s have a look. Sure enough, you two are here."


    "Great. If you come late, I''ll tear it down." Sha Xiang came forward with a smile and hugged Verny, and then sighed.


    Verny was not only a discipline committee member in the School Park, but also the administrator of the magic guide library. She probably mastered the most magic among those graduates.


    Her magic is to ban.


    Not only is she very good at sealing magic, but even enchantments and other magic are the strongest among those people, and this enchantment is just a trick for her.


    Celika went straight to the point. She asked, "what''s going on outside?"


    Verny said: "most of the students have come to the teaching area and have built a defense line, and Puding and they have gone to help. I think there should be no problem."


    Hearing the speech, celika was relieved.


    "Tonight should be over. They don''t seem to want to win directly." Verny said so, and then added, "the guy Bellen ran directly to the guy above."


    After hearing this, celika''s eyes narrowed slightly. She stood up and looked at the sky outside the window. At the moment, the boundary has been broken, so she can see the scene outside.


    Although she can''t feel it now, she can feel some magic in the sky before.


    In the middle of the square, a figure in white was standing there. This person was Belen. He was looking up at the sky, as if he could see two figures behind the clouds.


    Over there, gaiola, who was sitting in the air, first opened her eyes. Her ice blue eyes looked down. She seemed to see the figure in white. Then, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Hiss!


    A sharp breath that is hard for the naked eye to capture is like the potential of a crescent moon. Large clouds are chopped away in a moment, and the strong wind vibrates, as if a hole had been opened in the sky.


    Gaiola stood up. When the sword came, she began to gently touch it. The ice blue magic ripple spread, and the huge black ice condensed in the air.


    Bang!


    The ice crystal broke open and was directly broken by the sword gas. It fell from the sky like a raindrop, and gradually turned into water droplets in the air, as if it had rained.


    Beside gaiola, sisai also got up. She also noticed a figure in white standing in the square thousands below, and the man still held a sword in his hand.


    "It''s coming to fight us back."


    Gaiola looked indifferent. The sword seemed dangerous just now, but she was still unmoved. She didn''t seem to want to attack the man below, but hung in the air and looked at the mountains in the distance.


    Natural areas, over mountains and forests.


    I don''t know what the mountain forest looks like. Now it''s covered with mud and stones. It''s constantly mobilized by magic. The terrain is completely out of shape.


    Boom!


    The raging sea of fire rushed towards Elia. The hot breath made the mountain ignited. When Elia was about to use magic, she suddenly turned her head and looked. On that side, a woman with a purple ponytail was standing in the air.


    Joanna doranming.


    Looking at the fallen sea of fire, Joanna raised her hand, palm to the sky, and whispered, "infinite ¡¤ cold night."


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The whole mountain forest freezes rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. When the sea of fire comes, it has formed a glacier. The sea of fire is dumped on the glacier, melted countless, but it freezes again in an instant. Even the flame is frozen, the water vapor is diffuse, and the sky is quickly covered by dark clouds, dropping rain.


    "Little sister, shall I help you deal with her?"


    Joanna floated in front of Elia. She smiled and looked at the silver haired girl in front of her, and Elia also looked at the purple haired girl in front of her, and then nodded her head.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 327

    On the mountain forest sky, the two sides standing on both sides have formed a two-to-one situation. At least in terms of number, it is not conducive to Yanlian temple.


    At the moment, the dissatisfaction on the face of Yanlian temple was obvious. She shouted, "it''s unfair, little sister. Aren''t we fighting alone?"


    Hearing this, Elia didn''t say anything. She just raised her hand and affected the terrain of the whole mountain. Endless mud and stones poured in and turned into giant hands and grabbed it towards Yanlian temple.


    Joanna on one side couldn''t help laughing when she saw this scene. She had more good feelings for the little girls around her. She always felt that she was cool and inexplicably cute?


    "Forget it, just two."


    YanLian Temple shook her head when she saw it. There seemed to be a flame burning in her eyes, and the red skirt seemed to ripple like a flame. Her graceful posture was really beautiful and moving. Her hands twisted on both sides of her side.


    KAKA!


    With two dull sounds, two huge magic lines enveloped the sky. There were red flames burning at the edge of the magic lines, and the heaven and earth were in the hot and dry temperature.


    On that sunny day, Yanlian temple was still standing in the air. With a gentle swing of her hands, two huge magic arrays stood up immediately.


    The eyes of YanLian Temple turned red. It was not blood, but red fire. The magic emitted from her seemed to integrate into the void. The color between heaven and earth gradually tended to red, and the temperature of the whole space suddenly rose at the moment.


    Feel the restless elements of fire in the endless air, and Joanna''s eyes coagulate slightly. She feels the magic law that is above the apex of all elements of fire.


    That''s


    Flame truth.


    Even when the giant hand of Optimus approached Yanlian temple at a high speed, it seemed that the whole mountain forest was gradually melting for the sake of mud and water.


    "Little sister, leave it to me?"


    Joanna came to Elia. She was worried that the latter couldn''t bear the force and decided to fight it by herself. The latter winked at her and opened her mouth gently.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Hearing the speech, Joanna was also stunned, then smiled and said, "let''s go together?"


    "Yes."


    Elia answered softly, and then slowly closed her eyes. The silver light on her body was gradually replaced by the brown magic. Between the world full of fire elements, another force suddenly emerged to fight against it.


    Soil elements.


    When she felt the magic of the sudden emergence of earth elements, Joanna looked at the silver haired little girl with closed eyes, and then smiled. She shook her head. Unexpectedly, she met such a wonderful little guy.


    The truth of the earth.


    Relying on the earth truth can indeed compete with the flame truth, but it may not be easy to win the other party, so Joanna didn''t intend to stop after feeling Elia''s power.


    She didn''t master the supreme magic law, but she had the same taboo magic, which was as supreme as Joanna.


    Endless, which means infinite!


    Joanna opens her arms and endless magic emerges between heaven and earth. In terms of the total amount of magic, Joanna is undoubtedly the first in the world. What can be compared with the invisible Joanna? Not even the brave.


    Perhaps the release is limited, but the follow-up is infinite.


    The ceaseless wind blowing the earth, the snow and cold in the far north, and the burning and unquenchable inflammation in the sky.


    The three magic powers given by Joanna herself are as if she were the incarnation of elements, made naturally, forged like magic, with wind as the bow, ice as the string and fire as the arrow.


    "Combined magic ¡¤ infinity ¡¤ sent to invisible purgatory."


    Joanna closed her eyes, holding the bow in one hand and the arrow in three fingers in the other hand. The flame arrow was aimed at the red skirt woman in the distance, but she didn''t loosen her finger.


    "The flame will burn out the sky."


    Yanlian temple''s eyes stared at the two people in the distance, raised their hands and grabbed them out of thin air. The elements of fire that had been stagnant in the void condensed in an instant. The fireballs in the sky were as vast as meteorites outside the sky, and the sky was dyed red. Then they fell towards Joanna and Elia.


    And Elijah had opened her eyes. There was a faint brilliance in her deep black eyes. His cherry like mouth opened, and his soft language seemed to be an order.


    "The earth will rise and become a giant."


    Boom!


    All the earth shook violently, as if it affected the foundation. Even the School Park in the unnatural area felt the violent earthquake.


    Countless mountains collapsed and finally condensed into a huge earth giant. If someone looks carefully, he will find that the giant''s face has many similarities with beren.


    The countless fireballs fell. It just raised its hand and smashed countless huge fireballs. However, it was also attacked, but it still stood.


    "Burn out."


    The voice of YanLian Temple sounded again, and the fireball suddenly fell all over the sky. Finally, it turned into a huge flame vortex to wrap the earth giant, as if it wanted to melt it.


    At this time, Joanna, who had been closing her eyes, finally opened her eyes. The magic had all accumulated. At the moment of opening her eyes, she pointed to loosen the arrow.


    Whew!


    The arrow with three lights shuttled like a meteor outside the sky. Several sonic booms sounded one after another. It seemed that the arrow was going to the other end of the world!


    Countless streamers tied to the arrow turned into fireflies and scattered in the air at this moment, as if woven into three-color Aurora, and gradually integrated into the void.


    The arrow directly ran through the flame vortex and the chest of the earth giant. Under the shelter of these two scenes, the light flashed in this space, and came to Yanlian temple in the blink of an eye.


    "This..."


    The pupil of YanLian Temple suddenly shrunk. At the moment, she had no time to deal with the sudden arrow. At the moment when she was going to run through her chest, she still struggled to twist.


    Hiss!


    The arrow finally ran through her shoulder. Although she had absolute immunity to the fire, she was badly hurt by the other two kinds of magic after eliminating the damage of the magic of the fire element.


    The red figure in the sky fell towards the bottom, but it still stopped in the middle of the air. She covered her bleeding shoulder with one hand. Then, YanLian Temple took another look at her bloody palm. Her eyes sank slightly, and she looked at the two people in the distance.


    Unexpectedly, the "witch" actually mastered the "truth of the earth", so she had to put each other on the same level as herself and others.


    Is it true that the other side left a hand in the last fight?


    Joanna in the distance was not disappointed when she saw that Yanlian temple was only a heavy arrow on her shoulder. It was a good result to hurt each other. She looked at the silver haired little girl and showed a sweet smile.


    "Little sister, am I fierce?"


    Hearing Joanna''s words, Elia was stunned, then flashed her eyes and nodded.


    Then, the Yanlian temple in the distance turned and left after looking at them. In the hazy space not far away, it disappeared by crossing in.


    "Unfortunately, I still have a hand."


    Joanna looked at each other''s departure, sighed with some regret, and then waved her hand. The three-color laser gradually dissipated. She had already painted the magic array in the void, but she didn''t expect the other party to leave like this.


    However, she didn''t stop the other party. She can see that the sudden attack tonight is just a preliminary test. Next, maybe it''s the real duel.


    "Let''s go back first. Beren is worried about you."


    "Brother?"

 Chapter 328

    Over the school park.


    Gaiola has been looking at the distance. After the battle on that side, she also took back her eyes, with a faint brilliance in her ice blue eyes.


    "It turned out that the School Park festival was her preparation."


    At the same time, gaiola looked at the office building in the distance. Her eyes seemed to fall on Serena standing behind the glass wall.


    meanwhile.


    Serena''s eyes were also looking at the sky. She looked very calm. She also noticed the blue dress woman behind the clouds.


    Who has the upper hand in tonight''s trial and counterattack?


    "YanLian Temple lost, but the child didn''t recklessly continue to fight hard and grew up."


    Sisai also knew the situation on the other side. She smiled and praised, and then the smile slowly dispersed, with a dignified color on her face.


    "Unexpectedly, the" witch "mastered the" truth of the earth ". She is just a human. How did she do it?"


    You know, although gaiola has mastered the "ice and snow truth", she is a witch herself, which has natural magic protection. In addition, she has been on the road of magic for hundreds of years. Yanlian temple is a more talented witch than gaiola, but she mastered the "flame truth" in her twenties.


    But how old is "witch"? Thirteen? Or fourteen?


    I can''t figure it out.


    For Cisse''s exclamation, gaiola said calmly: "there will always be some special existence in the world. There is no need to tangle. She is not our goal and can''t stop me."


    Hearing the speech, sisai nodded slightly. Indeed, as gaiola said, even if the other party mastered the "truth of the earth", it could not stop them.


    "Maybe losvia is almost finished. Let''s get here first."


    Gaiola said a word with sissy, then turned around and was about to float away. At this time, she suddenly felt something again. She looked down as if she could see a light approaching rapidly.


    On the ground, in the square.


    "How could you leave so easily?"


    Belen''s mouth whispered this sentence. He held the sword in one hand, calm his waist, bent his knees, and his breath soared. In a moment, he entered the realm of "70%, and finally his feet suddenly started to work.


    Bang!


    On the square, beren''s original position suddenly collapsed, and the huge force directly cracked and sank the ground, while his body turned into a white meteor.


    "Here we are."


    Gaiola whispered, frowned slightly and waved his hand in front of him. The magic of ice blue froze the air instantly and gathered into a huge ice wall.


    Bang!


    At the moment when the ice wall was formed, it suddenly broke and went away, and gaiola was also shaken back. The ice blue eyes slowly widened, and a white man holding a silver and white sword was reflected in his pupils.


    Spirit sword dance ¡¤ first sound ¡¤ resounding.


    The "Qi" on the blade resonated with the magic in the air. The blade trembled and rippled out the harsh sound of the sword. With a touch of sword light, it stabbed straight at gaiola.


    "Hum."


    Seeing this, gaiola''s eyes sank and snorted coldly. Her hands suddenly closed in front of her.


    Buzz!


    The extremely cold storm formed in an instant. The cold air swept hundreds of meters around, and the air was frozen. The stabbed "Snow Lion" was frozen rapidly from the sword tip.


    Spirit sword dance ¡¤ fifth sound ¡¤ resonance!


    Ding!


    The cold ice that frozen the snow lion''s sword was suddenly shattered, and all the magic of the ice element was dissipated at this moment. The awe inspiring sword spirit swept away and lined up all the dense clouds around.


    Sisai on one side also came to gaiola. Facing the approaching sword, she raised her fingers, and the magic rippled from her fingertips and fell on the tip of the sword.


    "Magic first, increased to seven."


    Boom!


    The original magic like a stream and river suddenly turned into a towering River and sea, stubbornly withstood the sword gas on the snow lion, and then shook beren out, and sisai also flew a distance backward.


    On the occasion of the fall, Belen stared at gaiola and Cisse, recorded their faces in his mind, and then fell down the clouds and fell down.


    He has no ability to fly, so he can''t continue to fight at high altitude.


    Looking at the figure falling to the school park below, a cold awn appeared in gaiola''s eyes, which was enough to make her pay attention to just from the performance.


    "That person is probably a graduate of this school park."


    Sisai floated back to gaiola. There was a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth. Her eyes looked down solemnly, and then looked at her fingers. There was a blood hole on it. At that time, she was stabbed by the other party''s sword Qi, and the most serious was the internal injury caused by the earthquake.


    "That''s the swordsman. It''s really terrible."


    For sisai, who has not been understood by frozarno School Park, I feel dignified at the moment. With so many strong people, will this trip really be so smooth?


    "The brave are more terrible than these people."


    Gaiola took back her eyes and said this sentence. She said faintly, "let''s go. No matter how powerful these people are, they won''t fight us in the end."


    So they left from above.


    Bang!


    A figure fell to the ground. This figure was Belen. He stood up straight and looked up at the sky. He didn''t intend to continue chasing up. He couldn''t continue to fight in the air or hit the other party at one time. Now the other party is on guard. This way doesn''t make much sense.


    "These guys."


    Belen curled his mouth and then put the snow lion away. He shook his head. The other party''s sudden attack made the school park a mess, which made him very unhappy.


    But tonight should be over.


    With the evacuation of core members such as gaiola, countless witches walking in frozarno School Park have also evacuated. The battle tonight is over here.


    But which side will win tonight?


    Anyway, for Serena, they are definitely not a victory, because they were suddenly attacked tonight, and the students were injured countless. Fortunately, no one died, otherwise she wouldn''t sit calmly in the office at the moment.


    Belen stopped in place for a long time. He turned and left only after he was sure that the other party had left. There was a color of thinking in his eyes. The other party didn''t make a big move tonight. It was obviously just to test.


    But beren always thought they were preparing something.

 Chapter 329

    Behind the dormitory area.


    At the moment, the world in this side has been devastated. Oshudall''s magic has phagocytosis and strong destructive power. Her magic can be said to have both attack and defense, but she feels particularly difficult at the moment.


    "Time magic ¡¤ first clock ¡¤ double speed."


    At the moment when Puding released his magic, Zongna''s body had shuttled out, and there was a virtual shadow of a clock running at top speed at his feet.


    "Wow!"


    Zongna shouted, holding a sword in both hands and cutting towards the black hole released by oshudall. The blade has not only the power of "Qi" but also the magic of "reduction".


    Hiss!


    The sword broke the magic, and Osho Doyle stepped back with a frown, but the next moment, her pupils suddenly shrunk, because she noticed that the purple haired man in the distance was flat with a long knife and singing a spell, and the magic around began to fluctuate.


    "The mighty power of the imperial body is applied to my blade to break the true drops of all things in the world and descend from the boundless sky."


    Buzz!


    Amos clenched the purple long knife in his hands with both hands. His arms were green with veins. He was suppressing the terrible power, as if it might burst out at once. His arms were suppressing the power, but his face was with a wild smile. He roared and leaped towards oshudall, and the purple long knife was suddenly cut off.


    "Gravity void ¡¤ dimensional chopping!"


    When the invisible wave disappeared in front of her, oshudall instantly felt an unspeakable sense of danger. She gathered countless magic powers in her body and wanted to exercise magic defense immediately. Suddenly, a voice came from her ear.


    "Retreat."


    The space fluctuated. Oshudall''s body retreated and fell directly into the void. She looked deeply at Puding and others, and then the whole person disappeared in place and retreated.


    Bang!


    The invisible wave shattered the void, and a purple light and shadow shone from bottom to top from the mountain for a moment, followed by the collapse, and the whole mountain collapsed downward for a few minutes.


    "Ran away? What a pity."


    Seeing the other party disappear, Ames also dissipated his magic. He grinned and thought that the other party was afraid of his knife, so he retreated.


    "Space magic."


    Puding walked to the original position of oshudall. He frowned slightly and felt a strange magic wave. It was probably the black skirt woman taken away by the other party''s space witch.


    At the moment, korsfen, who was sitting in the back, had a dull look. He looked at the collapsed mountain, blinked his eyes and opened his mouth slightly.


    The mountains are split?


    Looking at the three backs, both Weilian and korsfen were shocked. This is the strength of their predecessors who have graduated for many years.


    "Well, we should go."


    Zongna came to the two younger generations and showed a natural and gentle smile.


    Within the boundary of the teaching area.


    Although there are countless students gathered, they are not very noisy in the border at the moment. On the contrary, they seem a little quiet. After all, they are not in a good mood when they encounter such things.


    However, compared with fear, it was more angry. Even many people rushed to fight in the face of the witch who could not fight at that time, even though they were scarred.


    Junction.


    Belen had just returned from the square, when he was about to open the border, he suddenly saw a silver haired figure in the corner of his eyes, even when he turned his head and looked at it.


    "Elia!"


    When he saw that Elia had come back, beren''s listless face immediately became much better. He hurried over and looked up and down. He was relieved to find that Elia was not hurt.


    "Brother, I''m fine."


    "It''s all right."


    Beren nodded, then reached out and rubbed Elia''s head.


    When Joanna saw that beren ignored her, she said with some tears and laughter: "Jianju 2, why don''t you care about me? I''m in pain all over."


    Hearing Joanna''s words, beren also showed a faint smile. He nodded slightly and said, "thank you."


    At that time, he wanted to find Elia after he determined that latil and they had come to the teaching area. Naturally, he could judge the magic wave from the heaven and earth, but in the end, he asked Joanna because he wanted to stare at the two unfathomable friends over the square.


    "It''s really chilling. You''re going to treat me to a big meal later. I heard you''re the" Kitchen God "now?" Joanna said with a smile.


    "No problem. Eat as much as you want."


    Belen agreed without hesitation.


    "It seems that you have something to do. See you later." Joanna said, then rubbed Elia''s head, smiled and said, "little sister, sister, I''ll go first."


    "Yes."


    Elia nodded her head. She still liked the beautiful sister who helped her.


    After Joanna opened the border, beren also led Elia in. At the moment, it''s not very noisy. Students can be seen everywhere, but the injured are probably in the classroom or health room.


    Seeing Joanna leave, beren looked at Elia and said, "I''m going to the head of the school later, but before that, let''s go to latyr and them. Maybe they''re worried."


    Therefore, beren and Elia began to look for latil. After all, the teaching area is very large. At the moment, all the students are gathered here, so it is a little difficult to find them.


    It was late at night when they found latil and them.


    "Latil!"


    In the corner of a classroom, latil was sleeping. When she heard the familiar voice calling her name, she immediately woke up and looked up. When she saw the two shadows at the door of the classroom, she immediately opened her eyes and showed a surprised expression.


    "Mr. beren! Elia!"


    Laiya and rattis also woke up. They were relieved to see that they returned safely without any scars, and then got up and walked over.


    "Mr. beren, Elia, are you all right?"


    Latil grabbed their arms and looked up and down. She was worried. Although she didn''t know what beren was doing, Elia was facing a terrible guy.


    "Don''t worry, we''re all fine."


    Seeing that latil was so frightened, Belen was also warmed. He reached out and rubbed the cat ear girl''s head to soothe her frightened heart.


    "It''s all right."


    The gentle touch was undoubtedly the best comfort, and latil gradually calmed down. Before that, her mood was very bad. Fortunately, neither of them was hurt.


    Then Leia asked, "Mr. Belen, what''s going on outside?"


    When Leia asked, beren was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter for the time being, but there may be a follow-up battle."


    "It''s not over yet."

 Chapter 330

    After the "natural disaster" attack, it was already late at night. Many students could not stand the fatigue of their mind, so they snuggled up to their companions and fell asleep.


    On the other hand, beren explained after calming latil, and then left the classroom. He had to go to celika to discuss.


    At the moment, celika and others have gathered in a conference hall, with dozens of graduates and mentors, and now everyone''s expression is a little dignified.


    The School Park suffered heavy losses when it was suddenly attacked tonight. A lot of students were injured, and the facilities of the School Park were in a mess except the teaching area.


    Bellen saw a very familiar person. After seeing each other''s colorful hair, she immediately thought of a person. Isn''t it Dean?


    "Dean."


    When she heard someone calling her name, Dean stopped and turned around. She was very surprised to see that it was Belen.


    "Senior student!"


    "Here you are."


    Hearing the speech, Dean sighed helplessly. He said, "I met such a thing when I first came here today."


    "There''s nothing we can do. Let''s go to the conference room first."


    "OK."


    At the door of the conference room, Zongna also greeted Belen, and then looked at Dean curiously. After the latter''s eager self introduction, the two also met, and then the three walked into the conference room together. Many people''s eyes fell on Belen.


    Is that Jianju 2?


    Among the people present, many graduates have never seen Bellen. After all, Bellen was only 16 when she graduated and didn''t come back for more than four years. However, they still heard about the name of Jianju 2.


    "Sorry for being late."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Celika nodded slightly, and beren sat down in the spare seat next to Puding. Now, the highest combat strength of the school has gathered here.


    "Then let''s start."


    Shakespeare looked at the crowd gathered in this conference room, then sat down at the seat beside her, then mobilized a picture of the School Park, which appeared on the top of the round table.


    "Now it can be judged that the" natural disaster "came out of the mountain behind the student dormitory, probably with the help of the ability of the space witch. It seems that during the School Park Festival, the space witch sneaked into the School Park and arranged a magic array."


    The attack suddenly launched after the School Park festival really caught the school park a little unprepared. After all, the students were very tired during the day. When they could just relax, such a thing happened, which was very powerless.


    "I found another core member of the" natural disaster ", a woman in a green dress. Although I don''t know each other''s magic, it is probably the magic attribute released by pure magic."


    Beren remembered the green skirt woman who had resisted her sword in the sky before. He could not judge the magic attribute of the latter, because when the other party fought back against him, it was just a pure magic attack.


    "There are at least thousands of Witches of the" natural disaster "invaded tonight. Who has met the core members here?"


    Sha Xiang estimated the intelligence collected tonight and roughly judged the number of the other party. She couldn''t help but sink in her heart. The "natural disaster" probably came out in full force? So, what about the core members?


    Beren said, "I met two on my side. One of them was the snow witch."


    Two!?


    Everyone opened their eyes. They met two at once. From what they said just now, it seems that they have been handed over, but they don''t seem to be hurt.


    Joanna also said, "I met the flame witch here, and the flame witch mastered the flame truth."


    Flame truth.


    Those present who have a certain understanding of magic know what the "flame truth" is, which means reaching the extreme on a road, which is comparable to the supreme magic law of element elves.


    "But now that she is injured, her strength will certainly be weakened." It is undoubtedly crucial that Joanna tell the information she knows.


    "Hurt? Did you do it?"


    Everyone was surprised at the news, and Serena looked at Joanna in surprise. The news was undoubtedly good news.


    "I did it with a little sister, but I won''t say the identity of that little sister. Belen will be angry." Joanna said and looked at Belen.


    Hearing these words, celika, Puding and others know that the "little sister" refers to the silver haired little girl next to beren. Although she is still young, she is a strong person named "witch" outside.


    But now that he had said this, beren still had something to say, so he stood up and said, "that''s my child. She can help us in the war."


    He wouldn''t mention the name of "witch". He didn''t want Elia''s identity as a "witch" to be spread, which would cause trouble for the imperial army to catch her.


    The people present are not stupid. Naturally, it can be seen that beren wants to hide something, and the people are also kind-hearted. In that case, they don''t intend to go deep into it.


    At this time, Puding also said: "we also met a devouring witch who was chased and killed by the brave. It is indeed very strong, but it seems that her injury is not healed."


    Puding and others had heard about the "brave" chasing the witch named oshudall before, and the unhealed injury was also seen from the previous battle. Although the other party was very strong, there was a faint feeling of powerlessness. It was probably the injury left when fighting with the "brave".


    There are four core members of the "natural disaster", of which two were injured.


    "Celika, do you want to take the initiative next? Since they have their space transmission array in the mountains, but we also have Verny. How about taking the initiative to seal each other''s space transmission array?"


    It was Joanna who suggested it. Her idea was undoubtedly very good, but then she frowned slightly, because she noticed celika''s heavy face.


    "Serena, what''s the matter?"


    Everyone looked at the current head of the school, celika, who seemed a little gloomy, which made everyone confused.


    Belen also noticed this. He asked, "what''s the matter with you, celika?"


    Hearing beren''s call, celika came back to herself. She was stunned, and then silent for a moment. She said in a deep voice: "beren, don''t you find that sisya is missing?"

 Chapter 331

    When Serena''s words fell into beren''s ears, his eyes widened gradually, and a very bad premonition rose in his heart.


    He had already noticed that sisya had disappeared, but he didn''t care. He just thought that the girl was going to do something else.


    However, when he was attacked tonight, he didn''t hear anything about the girl. It was like that she didn''t show up at all. You know, there were four core members of the "natural disaster", but it was beren and others who faced them, but sisya didn''t show up.


    As a "brave" she has no reason not to fight. Did she leave the school?


    Thinking of this, beren immediately asked, "Serena, does she leave the school park?"


    Hearing the speech, celika shook her head. Her idea was very clear. She replied: "no, I asked her to stay in the school park during the School Park Festival. I especially asked her to let me know if she wanted to go out. Moreover, even if she was outside the School Park, she had no reason not to feel the huge magic boundary."


    Indeed, as celika said, the boundary covering the whole frozarno School Park is huge, not to mention sisya, a brave adult, even the students can clearly perceive it.


    So, where did Cynthia go?


    How did it disappear out of thin air?


    The crowd looked at the two people who were gradually gloomy. They were puzzled. They didn''t know who Cynthia was, so now they didn''t know something.


    Celika was silent for a moment, then said, "the man we''re talking about is the brave. It''s my hidden card, and now she''s missing."


    "The brave"!


    Almost everyone in the world doesn''t know the name of the "brave", and the people present opened their eyes at this moment. The head of the school is so fierce that even the brave adults were invited.


    However, soon everyone''s eyes sank.


    The brave man is missing?


    This is not good news, or it''s terrible. In such a crisis, the most powerful people are missing.


    "Could it be the" natural disaster "people who did it?"


    Someone raised such a question.


    Beren was silent for a moment and said, "although this possibility is not ruled out, I don''t think they have this ability. Sisya''s power is far above them."


    Belen, who had fought with the core members of the "natural disaster" and the "brave", knew how powerful sisya was. Even in that small town at that time, the brave adult didn''t do his best.


    Although the "natural disasters" are strong, they are by no means sisya''s opponents. So, did they have anything to do with sisya''s disappearance?


    "Forget it, start deploying defense first."


    Celika first put the question of sisya''s disappearance behind her head, and then began to think about the defense deployment that should be considered now. After all, the border outside can''t resist the attack of the core members of the "natural disaster", and a sudden attack may cause casualties.


    While the side of frozarno School Park was discussing tactics, the "natural disaster" members on the other side were all at the other end of the space transmission array.


    In a dark hall, there was a figure floating in the air in the center of the hall, which was blocked by countless magic prohibition mantras. Countless huge magic came from four directions and seemed to be conveying magic to it, and this person was sisya in a coma.


    Just below the figure, a woman in white was sitting there, and she was connected with sisya above with a silver white magic.


    "How''s it going, rosvia?" Caroline, dressed in purple, was standing at the edge of the hall against the wall. She looked at the figure in white and asked.


    The woman in white who was called losvia didn''t open her eyes, but she said: "there are countless elves in the body of the brave. It''s too strong for love. Until now, I can only make her lose her mind and have no way to control her."


    "What a wonderful guy. It''s already cost so much."


    Caroline stared at the unconscious red haired girl, full of fear. Even if the other party fell into such a coma, let alone now they didn''t intend to kill the latter. Even if they wanted to, they couldn''t kill her.


    It''s a strong man who can rival the legendary "demon king" who can destroy the world.


    At this time, gaiola and Cisse also came back. They went to the hall and looked at the red haired woman floating in the air, glanced at losvia again, and then looked at garlofen in the distance.


    Gaiola asked, "where are Yanlian temple and oshudal?"


    "Of course, I went back to heal." Caroline shrugged. She was too lazy to explain that Osho Doyle ran out. After all, everyone knew what Osho Doyle was.


    Then sisai asked, "how about the injury of Yanlian temple?"


    As one of their highest combat forces here, it''s a troublesome thing to be injured now. After all, they have to fight with flozarno School Park.


    "She said she could solve it without help."


    "Let her."


    Gaiola shook her head and stopped caring about these things. She looked at the woman in white and asked, "what''s the situation now, losvia?"


    Losvia said bluntly, "I can''t control her, I can only lose her mind."


    When she heard losvia''s words, gaiola frowned, which was different from what she imagined, but she also knew that losvia had tried her best.


    In order to control the "brave", they also spent a great deal of effort, captured countless Asian and ELF people, used their bodies and lives as magic guides, and arranged a magic array that spent countless efforts of six people to combine their magic.


    More unexpectedly, after the failure of the first attempt to control the "brave", losvia must put all her life on it to achieve the current situation.


    As a result, did they underestimate the "brave".


    "Rosvia, it''s hard for you."


    Gaiola''s eyes looked at the woman in white, and the eyes were particularly soft, which was not for the rest of the people. They were good friends together from the beginning. Think about it carefully, they have been together for about 200 years?


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I can help you, I can do it."


    Losvia showed a moving smile to gaiola. She didn''t care what the "natural disaster" organization she was in was going to do. She only did her best because the "natural disaster" was founded by gaiola.


    Then, gaiola looked at the top of the hall, which was exposed. She could directly see the bright moon in the middle of the night, and her eyes were gradually cold.

 Chapter 332

    From the next day, the defense deployment began immediately. The graduates and their mentors worked together to arrange all kinds of magic arrays.


    The current situation can be said to be life and death, because the huge border shrouded over frozarno School Park does not know how much the "natural disaster" cost. Even Verny frankly said that she can''t break it without ten days and a half months. If they want to break it, they are ready to be impacted by the explosion.


    One night is probably enough for the people in the imperial capital to know such a big news, but it will take at least a few days to wait until they arrive for rescue, and the decisive attack of the "natural disaster" may be in these days.


    It''s better to ask others than yourself. They still have to get through this difficulty by themselves.


    At the moment, except for most freshmen, many people have their own jobs. After all, there are too many injured people, so they need a lot of help.


    On that night, many students had outstanding performance, among which korsfen''s performance was the most amazing. After all, the golden flame lit up almost half of the unnatural area that night.


    Although the people who knew korsfen knew that his magic was very powerful, because the teenager was not very keen on showing his strength, it could be said that he was very low-key, and that night, he undoubtedly made too high a profile.


    Because he saved the goddess in the eyes of countless young people.


    Willian Alice, the current student president of frozarno School Park, can be said to be an all-round goddess. She was saved by korsfen that night, which also makes many people feel sorry. Why aren''t the people present themselves?


    Although there was such a sigh, they didn''t know what kind of opponent the two young people met at that time.


    On the other hand, the members of Jianju society also won a big victory that night. No, not all. Clement also suffered a lot of injuries. Although he was not seriously injured, he also taught Randy a lesson. Who made him not want to attack the little girl? Butinglan and others also ridiculed him. He was too gentle.


    However, there was also a lot of harvest from the side like Jieya. That night, she had a long talk with Hualuo all night. Although she occasionally talked about the latter''s blushing and heartbeat, there was no doubt that her feelings went further. For the lively girl, she was very happy and even began to appreciate the witches who besieged them that day.


    On Belen''s side, latil and her family didn''t want to do nothing like this, so they joined the medical staff to take care of the injured students.


    Belen was patrolling nearby that day, and he was pleased to hear the angry voices of some students from time to time, which was much better than being afraid to shrink.


    "Senior beren!"


    When he heard someone shouting at him, Belen stopped and looked back. When he saw that it was dean, he also reached out and said hello.


    "Dean, why are you here?"


    Hearing the speech, Dean sighed deeply. He said, "I just ran out of Puding. As soon as he caught me, he has been asking about Wen en. My head is big!"


    "Well, do you have anything to do now?"


    Dean shook his head, then smiled and said, "no, I''ll patrol with the senior students!"


    "Let''s go together." Beren didn''t refuse either.


    Walking along the path, they also looked at the figures of those students from time to time, which could not help but remind Bellen of the students he saw at present. There are probably many excellent students he has not seen.


    Dean was silent for a long time, then took back his eyes. He thought about it and said, "senior, what do you think the" natural disaster "really wants to do?"


    "Do you see anything?" Belen took a look at the student next to him.


    Dean nodded and said, "before the" natural disaster "attacked anywhere, they didn''t bother so much. Even our lepchaist School Park is the same. Maybe it''s because they know that frozarno School Park is difficult to deal with, but they''re too cautious."


    Indeed, even beren thinks so. The action of "natural disaster" is like preparing for something. After that night, are they still confident that they can destroy the school park?


    "Judging from their current combat power except the core members, they can''t even resist the attack of our graduates. Don''t they say they haven''t come out?" Dean began to think deeply.


    "They may have some cards, enough to make them confident to destroy the cards of this school park." Belen also began to think.


    "They were the first to take advantage of that night. If there were any cards, they could use them all that night." After saying this, Dean was silent for a long time, and then said, "maybe they''re not ready yet?"


    After listening to Dean''s words, beren looked at the path ahead. There was a dignified light in his eyes. He always felt that some things could be connected, but there was no reason to connect.


    Is sisya''s disappearance related to the "natural disaster"? This can''t be confirmed at all, because in beren''s memory, she didn''t see sisya in the days before the sudden attack of the "natural disaster". Where would she go?


    Imagine that perhaps a few days ago, the "natural disaster" had targeted sisya, set a trap at that time, and then took sisya away.


    But there are two things that Belem can''t understand.


    One thing is, what ability does the "natural disaster" have to take sisya away?, Perhaps it can be guessed here that she just deceived her to a certain place. After all, there is a space witch, so sisya''s disappearance can definitely happen.


    But second, before the meeting last night, only celika, beren and latil knew that sisya was a "brave man". He and they could never tell about it. How did the "natural disaster" know that sisya was a "brave man".


    Can it be said that sisya''s own mistake exposed her identity? Is the brave man such a brainless man?


    He learned one thing from sisya''s mouth, that is, there are not many people who know her true face. Then, maybe someone in the "natural disaster" knows sisya''s identity?


    If you don''t understand, put it aside. In fact, after that, there is another thing that makes Belen more incomprehensible, which makes him have a very bad hunch.


    That is, is the purpose of "natural disaster" really just to destroy frozarno School Park?


    Given that the "brave" are also known, and countless graduates are also there, and with such sufficient combat power, they still launch attacks with such determination and spend so much energy just to destroy the school? What benefits can they have if they succeed?


    No Even if they can really destroy this school Park, they will only lose both sides in the end. Is it what they want to lose their strength in order to not be the goal of the ultimate goal?


    So.

 Chapter 333

    "Zela!"


    At this time, in the School Park, jayal was running towards Zela with a flustered face. After hearing the cry, the latter also stopped and turned to look at jayal.


    "Did you see al?"


    Hearing this, Zela shook her head and said, "I didn''t see her yesterday."


    "How could this happen?"


    Gayal looked gloomy. He had not seen al since yesterday. After the sudden attack of "natural disaster" yesterday, they were three people who went to rescue separately.


    I thought al must still be busy, but he didn''t see al again until this afternoon, so he was anxious.


    There is always a bad feeling in my heart.


    "Hello, where''s al?"


    Another voice came from one side. Gayer also frowned and looked over his head. In his sight, a man in white was coming towards him, and there was a young man with multiple hair colors around the latter.


    Belen hasn''t seen Al for two days. After seeing gayal and Zela, he was also depressed, so he couldn''t help asking.


    Gayal was just silent, while Zela said to Belen, "Al is not here. We were still together before the attack last night. Did you see her?"


    Belen frowned at her words. He shook his head and said, "I haven''t met her since then."


    "I''ve looked for all the teaching areas," said jayal, holding his teeth


    Not here?


    "Is it..."


    Belen turned his head and looked gloomily at the location of the natural area. He guessed that if al hadn''t sneaked into the place where the "natural disaster" was, he would have been taken away.


    Either way, it''s not good.


    If Al is caught


    Thinking of this, Belen couldn''t help clenching his fist. He looked at Dean and said in a deep voice, "Dean, I''m going outside. Go back and tell them about it."


    "Learn, senior? You won''t go to the" natural disaster ", will you?" Dean immediately judged what beren wanted to do, and was not clear.


    It''s too dangerous to go alone!


    "I''ll go too!"


    One side of the gayal also shouted.


    But Belem looked at gayer blandly. After staring at him for a while, he unexpectedly didn''t refuse. He looked at Dean and Zela again.


    "I''ll go with him. We''ll be careful."


    Without waiting for Dean and Zela to respond, Belen took the lead to go out and go to the edge of the border, while gayer just looked at the back of the one in front of him and said to Zela.


    "I''ll bring al back."


    After the two figures left, jayal also looked at Zela, and then ran to the direction where celika was. After all, the latter was the head of the school and now the principal.


    Now, at the other end of the space transmission array.


    A young girl dressed in divine official clothes was walking carefully near those humble houses, and her eyes looked at the huge palace building in the distance.


    This is al.


    Last night, Al lurked behind the witches when they retreated, and then followed them to the base camp of the "natural disaster". She is the military referee of the Holy See. For the mortal enemy of the "natural disaster", if she can grasp the position of the latter''s headquarters, it is undoubtedly a good thing.


    She had been hiding herself during the day and didn''t take action until night. Al knew that she couldn''t destroy here alone, but she didn''t even know where it was. If she didn''t do some damage and left like this, it wouldn''t make much sense to come by herself.


    It''s like an abandoned school park. Now it''s probably the base of "natural disaster", and the palace exudes strong magic. There must be some secrets hidden. Otherwise, what''s the significance of conveying magic inside?


    So al decided to destroy the palace after he found out what was inside it, and then ran away immediately, otherwise it would be difficult to leave if it was met by the core members.


    Although it is dangerous, it is worth trying. It may destroy the plan of "natural disaster".


    With her excellent action, Al soon came to the periphery of the palace. She found that the palace was not guarded, but the palace didn''t look like an ordinary building. Obviously, there was so much magic transported here.


    Al jumped over the palace. She found that it was an open-air palace. It might be safer to look inside from here. Her eyes looked into the palace and frowned slightly.


    She saw a man, a girl with red hair, floating in the air. She seemed to have passed out in a coma?


    Why is there a girl here? Is that the man of the "natural disaster"?


    Then al noticed the countless magic prohibitions on the red haired girl. Is it true that this person is not a member of the "natural disaster", but imprisoned here?


    After a long hesitation, Al decided to save the red haired girl. There were electric arcs in her blue and purple eyes, and there seemed to be lightning and thunder between her hair. She controlled the magic in her body, and then jumped down to take the red haired girl away.


    "There was a little mouse sneaking in."


    A voice that seemed very abrupt in the silent palace sounded. It was a voice with a sense of surprise. When Al woke up, he suddenly felt a huge force bombarding himself and flying himself out of the open air.


    Al fell out of the palace. She stepped back several steps, opened her right hand, and a sickle appeared in her hand. She began to twinkle with amazing lightning, and the magic disappeared into the earth under her feet.


    At the gate of the palace, a purple figure came out. It was Caroline who had been waiting here. As soon as she dozed off, she found al.


    "Oh, I know you, the eye of the Holy See?"


    Garlofen first noticed al''s Shenguan clothes, and then looked at the flashing thunder on the latter. She smiled and was surprised.


    Al was very alert and stared at the purple woman in front of her. She knew that there was no such person among the members of the "natural disaster", but from the just hit, the other party was not simple.


    "Ah, let me introduce myself. My name is garlofen. I''m a core member of the organization." Caroline introduced herself with a smile and didn''t mind her identity at all.


    Core members!


    Hearing each other''s words, Al became more alert. She asked in a deep voice, "is that what you told me?" She didn''t expect that the other party would tell herself her identity in this way.


    "Of course, you can''t go back anyway." Caroline said with a smile.


    While al suddenly raised his head, his blue and purple pupils suddenly shrunk, and two figures were reflected in his pupils. It was not the first time for her to meet a woman in a blue skirt.


    Last time, it was at the Vatican headquarters!


    The core of "natural disaster", snow witch gaiola.


    Gaiola looked at al below and said indifferently, "it''s really brave. However, you''re really unlucky. You''re going to come to this palace."


    Hearing each other''s words, Al thought of the red haired girl in the palace. She asked in a deep voice, "what do you want to do when you kidnap that girl?"


    After hearing the speech, Caroline burst into laughter. She said, "hahaha, you don''t even know your brave adult? Obviously, the brave adult has a close relationship with your holy see."


    "Brave man?"

 Chapter 334

    "Impossible!"


    Al couldn''t believe each other''s words. Although she hadn''t seen the "brave", she knew a lot about the brave adult. How could such a powerful existence be captured by the "natural disaster"?


    Is that red haired girl the legendary "brave"?


    Al still had such doubts in his heart, but she couldn''t show it at the moment. Even if it was a brave adult, she couldn''t do anything.


    "Forget it, I spend so much time with a dying man."


    For Al''s disbelief, Caroline shrugged and felt a little wordy. It felt like a waste of words to talk to a dead man.


    "Dead? I''m not going to die here."


    Al responded coldly when he heard the speech, and just when the other party seemed to want to say something, she suddenly stepped on her right foot, and thunder spread from her feet, forming a huge magic array in an instant.


    "Tianlei ¡¤ the array of the end of the law!"


    Boom!


    Corresponding to the huge magic array below, the same magic array was reflected in the sky. Thunder surged from the sky, and countless thunder came down.


    When she saw this scene, Caroline''s eyebrows were also slightly raised. She was a little surprised. Probably after she hit the girl out, she began to depict the magic array as soon as she landed.


    Great judgment, and great magic.


    The Holy See''s military judge, the eye of the emperor?


    Although they met this young swordsman for the first time, they have made countless hands with other swordsmen, so they don''t care about this one very much.


    However, this pre emptive move is indeed impressive. Although not enough.


    Gaiola looked at the endless thunder pouring down from the sky. She still looked indifferent. It seemed that she had such an expression no matter what she faced. She raised her hand, aimed her palm at the splitting thunder, and then suddenly clenched it.


    Click, click!


    The extremely cold air appeared out of thin air, and the air was frozen in an instant. Even the thunder in the sky was frozen in an instant. After gaiola waved, it broke and went away, and the huge magic array connected with it was broken.


    Al didn''t intend to fight with them to the end. She was not sure of winning just the snow witch. There was a figure who was also a core member around the snow witch. In addition, the witch named garlofen had to escape!


    "Ice crystal boundary."


    Using the power of the law of ice and snow truth, gaiola seemed to have made a prophecy. The ice element in the air obeyed her orders and immediately turned into a huge ice crystal boundary to cover all within a hundred meters of the palace.


    This force


    Looking at the huge ice crystal boundary suddenly condensed in front of her, Al also sank in her eyes, but she still didn''t stop. She held the sickle in both hands and was ready to launch a large magic to blow the boundary away.


    Crackling!


    Al guided the magic on the sickle, flashing a dazzling thunder. If she wanted to succeed in one blow, it would be difficult for her to escape again.


    However, just as Al was about to come to the edge of the border, garlofen in the distance smiled, opened the five fingers of his right hand, then pulled back and pressed down.


    "What are you going to do? Come back."


    Buzz!


    At the moment when Al was about to wave the sickle out, she was suddenly involved by a force of gravity. Her body leaped into the air and couldn''t resist. She flew backwards and returned to the origin again.


    Bang!


    Seeing that Al''s body was directly hit on the ground by the force, the whole body was bent, spittle splashed out from her mouth, opened her eyes and curled up in the pit.


    That magic Is it gravity?


    Al clenched his teeth and endured for a long time. Then he gradually stood up from the pit. However, before she thought more, the next moment he felt something strange and suddenly looked up.


    I saw countless sharp ice cones falling from the sky, just like the wind and rain, constantly bombarding the ground and setting off huge dust and sand.


    Bang bang!


    The collision sound rang out one after another, but the ice cone had not all fallen, and an electric light suddenly shone from the dust. The next moment, the wind was turbulent and thunder appeared.


    Boom!


    A huge thunder light gun suddenly rushed out of the dust, but its target was not gaiola and Cisse in the sky, bombarding garlofen with unparalleled destructive power.


    "Attack me? No, you want to save the brave adult?"


    Looking at the thunder gun that bombarded herself, Caroline was also a little surprised, but then she judged the other party''s real purpose. She smiled and shook her head, then raised her hands and aimed at the thunder gun that would arrive in the blink of an eye.


    "Dreaming."


    Buzz!


    The huge thunder light gun stopped in front of garlofen''s hands, as if some power had isolated it, and garlofen spit out four words after a standoff for a while.


    "Go back."


    Boom!


    The thunder light gun suddenly went retrograde, which surprised al. Was it her wrong judgment? The other party''s magic is not gravity!?


    Bang!


    There was no damage on one side of the palace, but al''s position was bombed by her own thunder and light gun. Her body flew upside down from the black fog. The divine official clothes on her were a little ragged. You can see the thin black clothes inside.


    Al took countless steps back after landing. Finally, he held the sickle in both hands and fixed it on the ground to stabilize her shape. The corners of her mouth overflowed with blood and dripping down, looking a little gloomy.


    She doesn''t know the details of two of the other three, and she can''t face three with her strength. It can be said that the current situation is terrible.


    If the red haired girl in the palace is really a "brave man", as long as she is rescued, everything will turn for the better. Unfortunately, it didn''t succeed and blew herself up.


    "It''s time to take action. You''d better die quickly."


    Gaiola said a cold word, and then put her hands together in front of her. The world suddenly became cold and cold. The frost gas filled the air, and then turned into a huge ice blue magic pattern above al''s position. The frost gas gushed like a fierce beast.


    "Ice out."


    At the command, the magical pattern was launched immediately, and the magical pattern flashed its dazzling brilliance, from which an extremely cold storm broke out to devour al.


    Seeing this scene, Al knew he couldn''t avoid it, so he was ready to accept the magic of the other party. However, when the thunder and lightning surged on her, a crisp sound like broken glass suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Click!


    The border is broken!


    Two figures suddenly came in from the boundary crack. One of them immediately rushed to Al''s side. The Green Magic turned into a strong wind and surrounded them.

 Chapter 335

    "Gayle?"


    Looking at the familiar face in front of her, Al was stunned, but then she woke up. She suddenly looked up and opened her eyes.


    A figure in white jumped into the air. Facing the extremely cold storm sweeping down, the silver long sword glittered with light blue, and finally turned into a touch of sword light to shuttle away.


    "Spirit sword dance ¡¤ fifth sound ¡¤ resonance!"


    The power called "Qi" connects the magic, as if it awakens the elves sleeping in the magic. The sound of swords seems to resonate with heaven and earth, and all the magic comes naturally.


    In the extremely cold storm, the sword shadow was dazzled and rotated with boundless sword Qi. The sword Qi storm rotated reversely from the interior of the extremely cold storm.


    Boom!


    The sword storm dispersed the extremely cold storm directly from the inside, and then Belen cut at gaiola in a blue skirt. His eyes were cold. This was the second time we met.


    "Freeze."


    Gaiola stood in the air and did not retreat. She looked at the white man in front of her indifferently. She just took a picture last night, so she naturally remembered the mysterious "swordsman".


    The power of the law of ice and snow truth is launched. The ice element naturally condenses the air into ice, and the snow lion in beren''s hand and his arms freeze instantly.


    "An increase of 65 percent."


    Boom!


    The muscles on the arm vibrated slightly, a breath rolled back, and the frozen ice on the arm immediately broke. The breath shook and directly shook gaiola and Cisse out.


    Belen couldn''t stay in the air for long, so he had to fall. He returned to the ground, threw his long sword and pointed it to the ground.


    "Is that... Belen?"


    Al stared at the familiar figure. Although he recognized it, he couldn''t believe it was the person he knew.


    It was the first time she had seen Belem fighting.


    On one side, gayer answered softly. He stared at the figure in white. When he and the latter first stepped here, they met the Witch of "natural disaster", and at that time, he also witnessed the strength of the man.


    This guy, originally hidden so deep, no wonder he was only hurt when he was secretly attacked by his own magic.


    A rare "swordsman" in the world.


    Feeling the sight behind him, Belen also turned around. He looked at the young girl who was staring at him. He stretched out his hand and scratched his cheek. He always felt a little unnatural.


    "Al..."


    Just when he wanted to say something, beren suddenly turned around and a huge icicle blew at him, and the cold in his eyes appeared again and cut in front of him with his sword.


    "Sword skill - one sword cut and make a decision."


    Hiss!


    The white posture did not retreat half a step. The sword cut down vertically in front of the body, easily divided the huge icicle into two halves, flew towards both sides, and finally hit the border.


    "Get out of here and go back to the school park!"


    After solving the opponent''s blow, beren turned and shouted to Gaye and Al in a daze.


    Now the situation is very bad. It''s in the enemy''s nest, and the "natural disaster" people will never destroy the space transmission array, because they have to attack frozarno School Park, so the escape route can be determined.


    "Al, run!"


    Gayer also knew immediately, grabbed al''s wrist and ran outside the barrier. The latter also woke up immediately. Now is not the time to care about other things.


    "Want to run?"


    In the distance, Caroline''s eyes sank. She didn''t expect that two people would come here to save the "eye of the emperor". Her hands and fingers opened and aimed at the back of beren and gayer.


    Gaiola also raised her hand in the air. Countless ice cones were revealed in the void. Under the blessing of sisai''s doubling magic, they were like ice rain all over the sky.


    And Al also felt something. She looked back and immediately shouted after seeing garlofen''s action: "she can pull us back. It''s probably magic like gravity!"


    "Leave it to me, you go first!"


    Hearing al''s words, Belen immediately responded, then stopped and turned around. He saw the action of the woman in purple and the rain of ice cones all over the sky. So he held the sword in both hands and dropped the tip of the sword to the ground. His waist sank, his breath rippled, set off an air wave, then took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    Vientiane creation, one of the Kendo flow.


    Also at this moment, beren increased his strength to "70 percent" again. A light blue magic flame burned on his body, and his body began to further assimilate with magic.


    Belen, who has reached this level, can even feel the existence of emptiness with the help of "Qi". In order not to let the other party drag himself and others back, he cut out his sword skill beyond his "people on the other side" with the help of "Vientiane creation".


    "Sword skill ¡¤ one sword is separated from the world!"


    Holding the sword with both hands, he drew a beautiful arc from the lower left corner to the upper right corner. The sword was like a flying fairy startling the Hong, and then cut through the void, which even cracked the space in front of him. Even countless ice cones in the sky were broken by the invisible sword spirit at the moment.


    Buzz!


    After the space ruptured, Caroline could no longer see the figure of beren and others, so the magic suddenly lost its function, and finally felt the arrival of incomparable terrible power. When she frowned and was about to make a resistance action, gaiola stood in front of her.


    "The brave cannot be awakened." Gaiola said blandly.


    Click, click!


    At the moment when gaio stretched his hand and opened his fingers, a huge thick ice crystal wall immediately stood in front of him to resist the huge impact.


    Bang!


    The wall of ice crystals in front of gaiola kept breaking, but it was also constantly condensing. I don''t know how many times it was broken, and finally resisted all the power.


    "What a terrible guy."


    After the impact dissipated, Caroline looked at the devastation that had no one. She just could stop the impact, but her magic could not protect the palace behind her.


    If it weren''t for gaiola, maybe the impact would destroy the palace, and even the "brave" might be awakened.


    There is such a "swordsman" in flozarno School Park. It may have something to do with the so-called sword residence society. It''s really a crouching tiger, Hidden Dragon School Park.


    Gaiola waved her arm and dissipated all the ice crystals. She looked back at the still quiet red haired girl in the palace.

 Chapter 336

    After rushing out of the barrier, Gaye pulled al out nonstop. Although they were intercepted by many witches, they also had no resistance under Al''s thunder.


    At this time, Bellen has caught up. He knows that the "natural disaster" did not catch up, but he is also a little confused. Aren''t they going to intercept the three of them?


    At the back, there was not even a witch to pursue, and Belen three returned to frozarno School Park smoothly through the space transmission array.


    "Hoo, back."


    Belen took a long sigh of relief, relieved his tension, then looked at al and said with a solemn expression, "do you know how dangerous it is to do this? Do you think you can fight them alone?"


    Belen felt very dissatisfied with Al''s action alone. He even got angry. If they hadn''t just arrived there, maybe al''s life was in danger!


    Aware of beren''s anger, Al''s eyes drooped and said wrongfully, "I just want to explore their situation. If it can cause some damage, it may be good for them."


    That said, the tone was not enough.


    On the other side, gayer couldn''t bear it. He immediately came out and choked: "how can al be blamed? As a martial arts judge of the Holy See, does she need you to give any advice?"


    In this regard, beren looked at jayal and said coldly, "what do you think would happen if we were a little late? Can you still have the confidence to say such words?"


    "I..."


    Gayeton was speechless.


    Looking at the two people who lowered their heads in front of them, beren sighed. He shook his head and said helplessly, "forget it, it''s enough to escape back alive. Let''s leave here first."


    Walking on the avenue, they were not in a hurry, and at the moment, Al had recovered her mood. She fixed her eyes on Belen and was a little unbelievable about what had happened before.


    Although Bellen has told Al his identity, Al is indeed the first time to see Bellen do it. That powerful strength is enough to respect him as a strong man. Could it be a person with the ordinary man in his impression?


    So al couldn''t help asking, "who taught you fencing?"


    "Yes." Belen answered.


    On one side, gayal was also curious when he heard the strange name. He asked, "who is that person?"


    "It''s the guardian and master of this guy. Her name is..." At this point, Al stopped talking and didn''t reveal the identity of the "sword saint". She glanced at Belen.


    Seeing that Al didn''t continue to talk, and that Gaye didn''t continue to ask, he could see that it was probably a secret. She wouldn''t say it without Belen''s consent.


    Cut, I don''t really want to know.


    At this time, beren suddenly asked, "did you get anything there?"


    "There''s nothing important, but..." Al frowned. She remembered the forbidden figure in the palace. She thought for a moment before she said it.


    "In that palace, a girl with red hair was imprisoned by them and fell into a coma. I heard them say... That was the" brave man. "


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, beren''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He looked at al in disbelief, and his mind was in a mess.


    "Red haired girl!?"


    "Ah? Yes, yes, if I''m right..."


    Seeing beren suddenly so nervous, Al and gayer were stunned, and the former felt even more uneasy.


    "No."


    Belen clenched his fist, and his look suddenly became gloomy. Unexpectedly, the worst thing happened like this. It seems that the "natural disaster" really has a card to control sisya.


    "Belen, what''s the matter? Is that really..." Al opened his eyes wide.


    "Yes, that''s the brave man." Beren nodded to Al, took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and said, "we need to find celika now."


    At the moment, the gloomy color on beren''s face could not be concealed. Al and gayer looked at each other and saw the dignified color in each other''s eyes.


    Things are more troublesome.


    Dean''s office.


    "Sisya was caught by them."


    Serena is sitting in her seat now, looking at the black coffee in the cup. She knows how bad the situation is now.


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open again. Puding and others were found by Sha Xiang. They were called in a hurry this big night. Something must have happened.


    When she came to the office, Joanna was wearing very tempting pajamas, but her beautiful face was listless. She was probably woken up when she fell asleep. When she came here, she immediately sat on the sofa.


    Not only Joanna, but also Ames and others are not well dressed. After all, it''s midnight and there''s no way to be called all of a sudden.


    But Puding didn''t sleep yet. After noticing the gloomy look of beren and others, he realized something was wrong and asked, "celika, what happened? Call everyone in such a hurry."


    "The brave are trapped in their headquarters by the scourge."


    A simple sentence broke the sleepiness of Joanna and others. They all opened their eyes as if they were awakened, and then all stared at Serena.


    "Serena, are you sure?"


    "This is an almost certain fact."


    Although I would like to ask how the witches did it, but this is not the first question to consider, so they didn''t ask.


    "Now count the worst." Celika took a sip of pure black coffee. The bitterness just expressed her current mood. She sighed.


    "Although I don''t know how they got the news of the brave in our school Park, it''s useless now. Since they choose to imprison the brave, there are two possibilities."


    "First, they know the fighting power of the brave, so in order not to let the strength of the brave intervene in this battle, they choose to seal her. We don''t have to think about how to do it." After Serena finished, she pondered for a moment and continued, "second, they may have some way to control the" brave "to intervene in the battle."


    The second point is the worst case!


    You should know that the power of the "brave" can turn the whole situation around. If the "natural disaster" side really has a way to control the "brave", it will be really troublesome.

 Chapter 337

    The fact that the "brave" who is called "God like" may become the combat power of the "natural disaster" also makes everyone in the office feel extremely heavy.


    If the existence of the "brave" is not included, the combat effectiveness of their side may not win the battle. This is still under the condition of overestimating the overall combat effectiveness of the "natural disaster" by one level.


    However, when the fighting power of the "brave" gets involved in the battle, things will be a little bad. After all, it is called the "strongest guy in the world".


    "Which of you has fought the brave?" Joanna, who had regained consciousness, asked aloud on the sofa.


    All the people present shook their heads, but beren raised his hand and said, "I."


    "Ah?"


    "You fought with the brave!?"


    "Who won?"


    Everyone was stunned and looked at beren. Unexpectedly, the latter had a fight with the "strongest in the world" and is still standing here.


    Even al looked at beren in a daze. She frowned. Now she was thinking how much this guy was hiding from himself.


    Joanna looked at beren and asked, "what happened?"


    There was nothing to be ashamed of the result. Beren scratched his cheek and said, "I lost."


    Jianju 2 lost?


    Everyone was stunned, but then came back to God. No wonder, after all, it was the legendary "brave" ah, even the second sword can''t win? If you win, it''s really strange.


    Joanna didn''t care about it. She continued, "how strong is it?"


    "Very strong, too strong." Beren said very seriously.


    Hearing Belen''s words, everyone was deeply worried. Those who can make Jianju two say such words are probably really strong enough to be unimaginable.


    At this time, celika suddenly said, "in fact, don''t overestimate the controlled sisya."


    The crowd looked at Serena.


    "If sisya is really controlled, the elves in her body must not be able to help, so there must be a great reduction in strength."


    Celika is very familiar with sisya. She knows that there are many kinds of elves in her body, and as a "brave man", the biggest card is the existence of elves.


    Although it was true, Belen was helpless. He said, "she didn''t let the elves do it to me that time."


    That is, at that time, sisya did not let the elves appear, but defeated him purely by her own strength. As a "brave man", sisya''s own strength was also boundless.


    Wilnie, who had been sitting silent, suddenly said, "it''s not necessarily the second situation. Can you stop being so depressed?"


    Hearing what Verny said, flotti, who was savoring dessert, suddenly sneered: "you know what, we''re just making plans early."


    So the two began to choke again.


    "Bapo, did I talk to you?"


    "Little boy, I think you owe scolding again."


    For these two people suddenly began to curse, Belen and others were used to it, while Al and gayer were stunned.


    "All right, all right, stop arguing." Puding stopped the quarrel between the two women and rubbed his eyebrows. He said: "there is no way to deal with this matter. If the" brave "really becomes their help, we can only fight with her, but we can limit the" brave "to the minimum, as long as we defeat the" natural disaster "during this period."


    Hearing the speech, the people nodded one after another. They don''t need to fight the brave. After all, they can''t fight. So it''s much easier to contain the action of the brave and focus on the brave after defeating the "natural disaster".


    "So we can find a way to control the brave."


    So, at Puding''s suggestion, people began to find a way, and as a former administrator of the magic guide library, Vernie was the first to find a way.


    "I have found several magic arrays that can trap the brave, but the layout is very complex. It takes about two days at the fastest."


    Joanna pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "two days? Maybe. Although she doesn''t know when the" natural disaster "will attack again, she can try."


    "Then, without delay, start at once."


    Although it''s late at night, it''s time for the survival of frozarno School Park. The graduates of phase 69 have made a decision to protect it.


    After Joanna and others left and began to prepare, Belen looked at al and said, "you still need you in the next battle. Go and have a rest first."


    Hearing this, Al nodded and then asked, "what about you?"


    "I have something else to tell Serena. I''ll leave later." Beren explained.


    So al left with gayer, and gayer looked at Belen when he left, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    At the moment, there were only celika and beren in the office, and the former looked at the latter. After staring for a while, before the latter spoke, celika sighed.


    "You don''t want to resist sisya by yourself?"


    "Ah?"


    Beren was stunned after being seen by celika, then nodded and said, "even if Verny''s magic array can be set successfully, it will be bad if she can''t trap sisya."


    For two days, I don''t know whether the "natural disaster" is still attacking during this period, but we don''t have a bottom in our hearts for the magic array mentioned by Verny. After all, they don''t know how strong the "brave" is.


    "Haven''t you lost once?" Serena looked at the man in white.


    Hearing the speech, Belen could not refute it. He remained silent for a while and continued: "I know I can''t win, but now my situation is much better than that at that time. Maybe I can do it if I just stop sisya."


    Admitting that you can''t win is not a shameful thing. After all, who dares to say that he can win the brave man who is "close to God" in this world.


    To repel the "natural disaster", the most conservative thing is not to disperse the combat power of Puding and others to the "brave". After all, the strength of the latter is immeasurable.


    If the magic array arranged by Verny fails as the first guarantee, then the second guarantee is needed. At least delay the time until the School Park wins the battle.


    Celika, who closed her eyes, thought for a long time. She sighed at last, then opened her eyes and looked at beren. There was no other way at the moment.

 Chapter 338

    On this day, all the defensive measures were set up, and Verny was arranging a magic array. Because she could not judge the route of the "brave", she arranged it at the most likely place at the same time.


    When arranging the magic array, Verny cooperated with Joanna. After all, what she wanted to arrange was the magic array that she thought could trap the "brave". The magic needed was enormous, but Joanna''s magic was infinite, so she became the best cooperative teammate.


    Although the defense measures have been prepared, everyone in the school park still dare not relax. After all, there may be a sudden attack of "natural disaster" at any time.


    Two days have passed since the "natural disaster" attack, and the external voice can''t pass into it. However, it must have attracted the attention of the imperial capital, which is enough to shake the whole kingdom.


    At the moment, everyone in the School Park doesn''t care much about whether there is any action from the outside world. Now, it''s better to protect yourself with your own hands.


    On the roof of the teaching building, Belen is sitting at the highest place. He can''t see what it looks like outside the border, but it should have changed.


    "Natural disaster".


    Belen clenched his fist, but then loosened it. He looked up and sighed helplessly. The Witches of the "natural disaster" probably just wanted to fight for a living space for their own.


    In the war between witches and the holy see countless years ago, witches were defeated. Since then, they have been chased and killed by the Holy See, and even dare not tell the people around them that they are witches.


    They want to subvert the status of street mice, and perhaps the only thing that can achieve this goal is war? But war will kill many people.


    For witches, beren has never felt disgusted, and not everyone is afraid and disgusted with witches. His reason is because of a girl, who is the first girl he adopted, although the latter is one year older than him.


    Anyway.


    How are you doing now?


    Belen looked at the hazy sky, but he could still see the sun. In his mind, he began to recall the past. The corners of his mouth also involuntarily stirred up and showed a faint smile.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Suddenly he heard the call of a familiar person, and Belen immediately recovered. He looked back and saw latil and them coming towards him.


    Leia came to beren and looked down. She smiled and said, "Mr. beren, what are you doing? Is it a peek at a girl?"


    "It''s not."


    Beren was a little confused.


    So, the four girls sat down beside beren, and the gentle wind blew on their faces. They were very comfortable. They looked at the people walking below, but there didn''t seem to be any happy atmosphere. After all, the current situation doesn''t allow everyone to be so happy.


    Latil asked somewhat stupidly, "Mr. Belen, can we survive?"


    "Say something stupid." Beren was a little helpless. He said, "don''t worry. You''ll never get hurt with me. You''ll be safe this time."


    When she heard Belem''s words, latil answered softly, then after a moment of silence, she said, "Mr. Belem, I know you must be very powerful. Is it because of us that you have been suppressing yourself?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen looked at latil. Unexpectedly, the child thought so.


    In latil''s mind, Belen has always been a very mysterious person. He can know so many powerful people and graduated from the first Magic School of the Empire. However, in his daily life, he doesn''t show any brilliant appearance except cooking.


    She knew that Mr. Bellen had not shown any detachment because he was worried about them. Although he was very moved, he was also a little sorry.


    Because of them, Mr. beren, who has power, has been suppressing himself. Isn''t this feeling like a bird with wings doesn''t let it fly?


    After apologizing, latil was still afraid that if he had to use his strength, Mr. beren would be the same as these two days and could not be with them.


    Is it a conflict to use strength and accompany them?


    Therefore, latil thought about which side was more guilty and worried in her heart, and she actually had an answer in her heart. She even felt that it was selfish, but she didn''t want Mr. Belen to leave them, even if the price was that Mr. Belen no longer used his power.


    Seeing the sullen and tangled look on latil''s face, Belen was stunned for a while. Finally, he came back and felt warm in his heart.


    The child felt that he had dragged him down, but in fact, it was not so, because his original intention was to stop using those forces and avoid the noise of the world. In fact, it was his pursuit all the time. Although the world was not satisfactory, like now, he was involved in trouble.


    Now that he has power, there is no need to give it up, but it is used by Belen to protect his family. As for whether he can use that power, he doesn''t care very much. After all, isn''t the ultimate goal to accompany them?


    Belen reached out and rubbed the cat''s ear girl''s head. There was a shallow smile on his face: "don''t think too much. It''s just unnecessary to use those forces. It''s not everyone''s reason why they don''t use them?"


    Latil raised his head, flashed the cat''s pupils and asked, "really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Hearing the speech, latil fell into silence. After a while, she looked at Belen and said seriously: "in fact, I also want to see Mr. Belen''s handsome side."


    "Ah?" Beren was stunned.


    Latil blinked her eyes and smiled: "isn''t it a handsome thing to be able to use great power? If Mr. Belen can win any championship with that power, I will be very proud of it!"


    "Well... What a surprise." Belen smiled, too, and he scratched his hair.


    Laiya on one side also responded: "Mr. Belen, isn''t it cool to occasionally do something that everyone can be proud of?"


    Something that everyone can be proud of?


    Belen looked up thoughtfully. He looked up at the sky. Although he said that with latil, in fact, he often avoided the situation of useful power.


    Now, what latil and Leia said at the moment makes him very concerned. If his power can do something that makes them proud, maybe it''s really cool.

 Chapter 339

    On this day, the current head of frozarno School Park issued an instruction. In the afternoon of that day, all main combat forces were dispatched and directly went to the transmission array leading to the "natural disaster" space, which was hidden nearby.


    Earlier, last night.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard celika''s idea.


    "Preemptive?"


    Serena added a piece of sugar to the coffee, then nodded slightly and said, "yes, Verny''s magic array has been completed to the final stage, and Joanna has freed her hand. Before the" natural disaster "attacks us, we can attack their headquarters first, maybe we can catch them all."


    "OK! How can we be passive all the time!" Amos had both fists and a grin. He wanted to rush directly into the nest of "natural disaster" and fight with those guys.


    Puding sat on the sofa eating cookies, turned his eyes, then nodded and said, "yes, yes, but what if we happen to meet the brave?"


    Hearing the speech, celika said, "if they really control the brave, they will let her appear first. We can ambush the combat power first and attack their headquarters directly after confirming the emergence of the brave."


    Keller, who was eating dessert, smiled and said, "if the brave is controlled, something must be controlling her. We just need to destroy what controls the brave."


    "That makes sense. That''s it."


    So I made this decision last night.


    At noon, when all combat forces were hidden near the mountains and forests, three remained in the base camp. One was the head of the school, celika. She sat in the office as usual, while the other two were Bellen and Verny.


    On the rooftop, beren and Verny are sitting against the wall. The latter is not in good condition. At the moment, they look a little depressed. It seems that they may sleep at any time.


    Because she didn''t know which route the "brave" came from, and the scope of the magic array was limited, Verny simply arranged dozens of them. Although most of them were with the help of Joanna''s magic, as the array setter, Verny also had to contribute. Dozens of magic arrays were arranged and completed only this morning. Now her body is still empty.


    "Verny, are you okay?"


    "Do you think I look all right?"


    Verny replied listlessly. Her eyes closed slowly. She leaned against beren''s shoulder and whispered, "let me lean for a while. If you come, wake me up."


    After saying these words, Verny fell asleep quietly against beren''s shoulder, breathing evenly, but her face was not good. She was really tired.


    Belen looked at the girl around him. He smiled and couldn''t help recalling the past. He reached out to lift the hair covering Verny''s eyes. It seemed that there had been such a thing.


    In that teahouse, xiaohuahua is easy to get sleepy after drinking tea and eating snacks. When she is sleepy, she is leaning against his shoulder nearest to her. She has grown up a lot, but the feeling is still the same.


    "Hard work."


    Belen looked at the sky outside. The border that originally covered the teaching area had disappeared. Since they decided to take the initiative and they wanted to prevent the emergence of sisya, the border was in the way. Otherwise, even celika couldn''t find out the situation outside.


    Dean''s office.


    At the moment, Serena is staring at the countless surveillance images that can be seen in front of her. In fact, there is an important reason why she didn''t help. She must stay here.


    At this moment, I hope that the worst situation will not happen. As long as sisya is not controlled, there will be her and Belen guarding here, and there can be no mistakes.


    However, as they guessed at the beginning, the worst happened, and the sudden occurrence was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    In the picture in the upper right corner, Serena saw a figure wearing red and white light armor slowly coming out of the dense forest, and her pupils suddenly shrank at the moment.


    How did you show up here!?


    Celika quickly took out a blue crystal and immediately said after inputting Magic: "Puding! Do you hear me? No one came out there?"


    Soon, a voice came out of the crystal: "there is no situation, and the" brave "has not been seen."


    Hearing Puding''s words, celika''s face suddenly became gloomy. Without hesitation, she gave instructions: "I have seen the" brave "here. It is estimated that they have sent the" brave "out long ago."


    Puding on the other side also changed his face when he heard this sentence. From celika''s words, he understood one thing, that is, the "natural disaster" was already in the school park!


    At this time, Joanna suddenly raised her head and looked at several directions, and then she said in a deep voice: "Puding! I feel some extremely huge magic, which belongs to the core members of the" natural disaster "


    Scattered?


    Everyone frowned when they heard the speech. Do they have any conspiracy?


    As the main strategist here, Puding immediately ordered and shouted: "I doubt what magic array they are arranging. Now go to stop them immediately. Separate several teams according to Joanna''s directions. The student union will lead the students to stop those hidden witches and act immediately!"


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Everyone is scattered at this moment. Puding is most worried about what terrible magic array the core members of the "natural disaster" will arrange. Otherwise, why should they be scattered in several directions?


    At the moment, on the side of the base camp, the voice of Serena''s broadcast came from the teaching building: "next, all the school parks are hidden, Verny, start the magic array."


    Hearing Serena''s voice, beren immediately woke up Verny: "little flower, it''s time to wake up."


    "What little flower."


    Verny woke up and heard the nickname. She rubbed her eyes. Although she was not tired now, she had to hold on for a while no matter how tired she was.


    So, Verny stood up. She slowly closed her eyes and began to feel the perceptual boundary under her cloth. After getting the exact location, she took a deep breath, and then began to seal her hands in front of her body. It was the art of launching the magic array.


    This magic array was completed by Verny relying on the magic of a variety of vast elements, and countless magic crystals were put into it, which can be said to consume countless funds. Although it was nothing for Verny, who was originally a big family, it took more trouble because of the number of things to be mixed.

 Chapter 340

    In that mountain forest, the red haired girl in red and white light armor is slowly moving forward. Her speed is very fast, seemingly step by step, but step by step.


    Boom!


    Every time she took a step, the eternal sword in her hand suddenly swept away, set off a gust of wind and waves, and lifted the land.


    Sisya''s eyes were dim, but with an abhorrent look. She stared at her eyes as if she were staring at something she hated.


    "Damn devil army!"


    The girl''s mouth sent out such low words. Her eyes were fierce. The eternal holy sword cut from time to time also destroyed the place beyond recognition, and constantly attacked those enemies who did not exist.


    Buzz!


    At this time, the girl''s surroundings suddenly shone with amazing light, which directly offset all the power surging from the eternal holy sword.


    She has come to the center of Qiyao Fengming array!


    The magic array was a hundred meters away, and sisya was trapped in it at the moment, but in her eyes, it was just a magic array against her by the demon king army.


    The brave adult who lost herself began to break the battle. Her strength and courage were unstoppable, and she waved the eternal holy sword madly.


    Boom!


    The magic array trembled, but it was still emitting light. The light had the power to isolate the magic, but even if it isolated the magic of heaven and earth, it could not exhaust sisya''s magic for a moment and a half.


    "Cough!"


    On the roof of the teaching building, Verny was standing there. She stepped back with one foot to stabilize her body. Blood spilled from the corners of her mouth and her whole body was shaking. Even so, she still clenched her teeth and insisted.


    "Verny!?"


    Seeing Verny coughing and bleeding, Belen was also shocked and hurried forward, but it was not easy to touch Verny now, so she was at a loss.


    "It doesn''t matter. If she wants to break the magic array, I must bear a certain impact."


    Verny noticed beren''s nervous look. She shook her head and explained, then took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, and continued to maintain the magic array.


    The eyes of the double horsetail girl are very firm. She wants to hold on until the battle over there is over!


    Qiyao Fengming array is a magic array that can isolate magic and quickly consume the magic of people in the array. Such a magic array can be said to be extremely rare.


    However, Belen began to worry after he knew the magic array from the beginning, because he was not sure how fast the magic array consumed magic, and now he was even more uncertain that Verny could support to consume sisya''s magic.


    In the office, celika is always paying attention to the situation on sisya''s side. She can see the situation there through monitoring the magic engraving, and at the moment, she doesn''t look good.


    Because there are cracks in the magic array.


    "Poof!"


    Verny vomited a mouthful of blood. Her whole body trembled violently. The whole person knelt on the ground. The original sleepiness has disappeared at the moment, but the rest is pain, very pain! Those attacks seemed to fall on themselves!


    This is only a small part of the guidance on her. Is the attack of the brave so strong?


    Beyond imagination!


    "Verny!"


    Beren was shocked and immediately came to Verny and grabbed her arm. He shouted, "lift the magic array! You''ll die if you go on like this!"


    "Are you kidding?"


    After hearing beren''s words, wilnie patted beren''s hand away regardless of her mouth full of blood, and then shouted, "I won''t die! It''s just spitting blood. It''s uncomfortable not to spit!"


    The stubborn double ponytail girl stood up again. She was so angry that she was obviously tired. No matter how her body trembled, her will was still tenacious.


    "Overlapping magic ¡¤ forbidden on the array!"


    Wilnie''s body has magic rising. She wants to guide her magic across the distance of several miles and add a heavy power to the Qiyao Fengming array!


    Seeing that Verny was so desperate, beren couldn''t stop it. He looked at the stubborn face and thought that the young girl many years ago overlapped with the girl in front of him.


    Still so stubborn and serious.


    Buzz!


    The seven Yao Fengming array suddenly shone with cluster brilliance. The chains formed by magic wrinkles suddenly blocked the whole magic array, and the broken parts were sewn up again, but it was just tied like a rope, and it was still on the edge of danger.


    Click, click!


    The magic from the brave adult bloomed on the eternal holy sword. Her sword stabbed it and directly opened a big hole at the edge of the Qiyao Fengming array.


    Verny felt a violent impact. Her body bent, a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth, and the ground was dyed red. She clenched her teeth and her eyes were covered with blood.


    Her magic had already been exhausted, but she still desperately maintained the prepared magic array, but she couldn''t hold it at the moment.


    so painful...


    It hurts all over.


    The scene in front of Verny has begun to blur. Her eyesight is very good, but at the moment, everything is blurred. She feels so heavy, dizzy and painful.


    "Yes."


    At the moment when Verny was about to faint, a voice fell into her ear, and the figure in white came to her and helped her.


    "It''s done well enough. Don''t you find it? It''s already evening."


    Now, it''s night.


    The girl persisted all afternoon.


    "It''s evening?"


    Verny can''t see clearly the person in front of her, but she can vaguely notice that it''s dusk. When night comes, it''s already For so long?


    "Well, it''s evening. You''ve done well. It''s time to sleep now."


    Belem picked up Verny, then came to the wall and put it down. He took out a pillow from the storage container. It was latis''s. He put the girl''s head carefully against the pillow. It''s easier to fall asleep lying down than sitting down, isn''t it?


    "I..."


    The girl who seemed to want to say something was rubbed her head by beren. Her vague eyes looked at the hazy white in front of her, and she couldn''t speak.


    "Good, go to sleep. Let me take it next."


    Belen gently comforted the girl, and then stood up. He looked into the distance, and his breath gradually rose until he reached the level of "60%, he could feel the powerful magic from miles away.


    "It''s really a hard life."


    Before, she only proposed herself as the second guarantee, and beren naturally prayed that it would not be her turn, but now Wayne has reached her limit and he has to stand up.


    Beren looked at the sky and breathed a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 341

    In another place, the army of frozarno School Park has been scattered everywhere. As the main force of students, their duty is to fight against ordinary witches.


    However, there are some special students who find the existence of cadre level, and the first to bear the brunt are the student union and discipline team, as well as the members of Jianju society and black and white society.


    "Hey, don''t run, I''m looking for you!"


    At the moment, at the foot of a mountain, pudding LAN is rushing to hardy who has not recovered. His goal is very clear. Anyone can except women!


    Clement, who followed pudding land, was sad because his opponent was Randy, the little girl holding the bear doll.


    "How come it''s you again! I don''t want to fight with my losers!"


    Randy hugged the bear and shouted at clement. Why does she play the weakest every time, and this is still the loser!


    In this regard, Clement did not refute anything, but scratched his hair reluctantly. It was really hard for him to start with the little girl.


    And several other members of Jianju society.


    Peach found Hollis. The last time she escaped because of the arrival of the space witch, she still resented the fact that she didn''t cut the enemy last time.


    As for Hollis, she also wanted to avenge her last time. At the beginning, she despised the black, straight and beautiful girl, which gave the latter an opportunity.


    But apart from them, Jieya kept pestering Hua Luo. They formed a two person team and began the task of cleaning up the enemy.


    On the other side, there are also two students walking in a team, that is, student president Weilian and korsfen, who is still injured. At this time, korsfen''s strength has begun to weaken, but Weilian''s strength is gradually increasing.


    Although korsfen''s strength has indeed been improved after that day, he can no longer step into that state at that time. Although he doesn''t understand why, he is not very tangled with this problem.


    Wei Lian turned her head and looked at the girl with a bandage on her hand. She said coldly, "you want to follow me?"


    "I just happened to go this way." Korsfen put his hand on the back of his head and made excuses without blushing or jumping.


    "Whatever you want."


    In addition to these students, most of the graduates and mentors have all found cadre level combat power, and the biggest pressure on the other end is the senior combat power composed of the 69th graduates of the "golden age".


    The core members of the "natural disaster" are fought by the "golden age" graduates of frozarno School Park, and we are convinced of the strength of these graduates.


    "Elia and I went to find the flame witch." Joanna took Elia''s little hand.


    Murphys was stunned and said, "are you two OK? Why don''t I go with you, too? It''s a better chance to win."


    Hearing the speech, Joanna smiled and said, "my little sister has the" truth of the earth ". With my strength, it''s enough. Go and help them."


    The truth of the earth.


    Murphys was stunned after hearing the speech, and then stared at the two figures taking off. He always felt whether he had just heard wrong.


    "It''s time to come back."


    Puding on one side recovered after being stunned for a while. He patted Morpheus on the shoulder and soon accepted the fact. Although he was shocked that Elia had that level of power, it was undoubtedly good news for them. It was worthy of being called a "witch".


    Although he also wanted to find the flame witch, now that Joanna had made a decision, he was not on his own.


    Those who can have such a title are all enough to call it the existence of the strong. Here, "witch" is not a derogatory term, but a symbol of the strong.


    Joanna and Elia soon came to the south of the School Park, which was a plain. Over the plain, there was a red skirt woman covered with fire. She was as beautiful as a fairy, but such a beautiful person appeared here as an enemy.


    Yanlian temple letihia.


    The flame witch also looked at the two people who appeared in the sky. A soul stirring smile appeared on her exquisite face, as if she had eclipsed the world.


    "Finally, I''ll wait for you. I want revenge today."


    Buzz!


    The fire element between heaven and earth is boiling at this moment, and the flowers and plants of the plain are turned into ashes at this moment, and the flames are rising in the air.


    Flame truth.


    I got serious as soon as I met.


    However, this is not the only thing that Joanna cares about. Her puzzled eyes swept around. She didn''t feel the existence of any magic array.


    What is the purpose of dispersing the core members of these "natural disasters"? The distance between them is so far. Although the students on the school park can''t rescue each other, they are also so.


    Either they are confident that they will leave all the people behind, or they have another purpose, so they should be scattered.


    However, there are Jianju 2 and celika in the school park. Will it be all right?


    With her mind closed, Joanna refocused her attention on the red skirt woman in the distance. Her eyes gradually became serious. No matter what kind of situation, all she has to do now is take this guy down!


    "My little sister and I are not going to let you go today."


    In the southern region, a war is imminent.


    On this side is a team composed of Puding, Morpheus, Keller and Zongna.


    They and others fell in love with the snow witch gaiola, and there was a green skirt woman beside gaiola. Although they had never seen her, they had heard from beren, so they were also on guard.


    On the last side, there is a three person team composed of Amos, Sha Xiang and Al, the Holy See''s military referee "eye of the emperor". The three of them have to face the core member of the "natural disaster" that only al has seen, who is the woman named garlofen in purple.


    "Oh, isn''t this the eye of the thunder emperor? I ran away from you last time, and I''ll die again this time?" Garlofen also covered her mouth and smiled when she saw the divine official girl below.


    Al ignored this, but said to the two people around him, "she is the core member with similar magic like" gravity "I said last time."


    "I see."


    Amos and Sha Xiang immediately realized that the magic in their bodies began to work.


    Outside these battlefields, where the "brave" on the other side is located, she is still moving forward without the shackles of the magic array. From time to time, she cuts down those non-existent enemies, making the nearby area ugly.


    Bang!


    In a place unknown to many people, a streamer suddenly fell from the sky. When it fell on the ground, the ground cracked like a spider''s web. Even the earth was shocked by it. From the dust, a figure in white came out slowly.


    The man was Belen. At the moment of landing, his vision had locked the red haired figure slowly coming towards him 100 meters away. The snow lion in his hand turned over, the sword gas surged out, silently cut off the surrounding trees and fell to the ground. His eyes were as sharp as a lion when it met an enemy.

 Chapter 342

    Boom!


    The flaming meteors flew down and frantically hit the two people in the distance. The momentum was like dying, and the sky was dyed red.


    Looking at the flame meteors all over the sky, Joanna looked up calmly. Although she failed to master the power of the law of the "truth", it does not mean that her power is weaker than the power of the law.


    "I am the snow devil dormant in the world. Raising my hand is the wind and snow all over the sky. The mountains and rivers become ice fields between my breath, turning the world into a cold day!"


    Buzz!


    The endless magic emanating from Joanna''s body resonated with the magic of all ice elements in the world. In an instant, it was frozen from the plain under her feet, and a cold blue spread to the sky.


    The contest between ice and fire!


    The power of mastering the law of "fire truth" is to borrow all the magic of fire elements that are endless for days, but Joanna''s approach is different, because her magic is endless, just because it is infinite, which is used as a medium to control the magic of ice elements between heaven and earth.


    The cold air extinguished the flames of countless meteors, but at the same time, it was dissipated by the heat flow. The magic between heaven and earth is endless, and Joanna still needs to control the external magic, so the speed should be slower.


    Lack of strength, technology to make up.


    Since a long time ago, Joanna has been known as a "peerless genius". Except for beren and others, others do not know that she still has the magic of "continuous", but even so, a "great mage" once said that the purple haired girl has the potential to become the "king of magic" with these three magic powers.


    Today, Florence has a total of 12 "demon guide leaders", while there are only three "great mages". As for the "demon guide king", it has not been able to obtain the title for hundreds of years.


    If the flame doesn''t work, don''t use it.


    Joanna took out a purple feather fan. There was a turquoise glow around her body. While she whispered, she waved the purple feather fan in her hand.


    "Magic superposition ¡¤ dark snow storm."


    Under the spell, the ice and snow in the sky were immediately swept by the strong wind and turned into a violent storm. The snow swept all over the plain, and the falling flame meteors were frozen into ice and fell straight.


    Seeing this scene, Yanlian temple''s eyes also narrowed slightly. The other party''s magic is obviously not as huge as her, but it seems that there is no end at all. It can even simulate the power of making "truth rule".


    Great guy.


    At this time, the plain began to twist and break through the ice, and countless stone pillars rose into the sky and shrouded towards the location of Yanlian temple.


    Elia in the distance raised her front and back hands at the moment, seemed to be controlling those stone pillars rising into the sky, shrouded in Yanlian temple from all directions, and her little hands and five fingers suddenly clenched at the moment.


    Say something!


    Yanlian temple is directly wrapped by mud and stones, and stones are constantly flying and superimposed on the outside, as if a huge planet has formed, trapping Yanlian temple in the middle.


    And Joanna still didn''t relax her vigilance. She stared at the huge ball and stone, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she could see the flames from the cracks, so she started immediately.


    "Infinite ¡¤ frozen."


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    On the ball and stone, the air instantly frozen into ice, counteracted all the flames, and formed a huge ice stone in the air.


    However, under the sight of Joanna and Elia, the huge ice stone suddenly breathed violent steam, and finally a fire suddenly came out of it, and the stone suddenly burst into a crack.


    Bang!


    The heat waves spread in all directions. In the rich steam, a figure in red came out slowly. Her body was burning red flame, and the high temperature even melted the frost covering the plain below.


    "Your ice is far worse than our eldest sister''s head."


    YanLian Temple looked at the purple haired woman in the distance indifferently. She fell into the disadvantage repeatedly, which made her proud self-esteem very uncomfortable.


    "Oh? Really? But I don''t think your flame is very warm."


    For the sarcasm of Yanlian temple, Joanna smiled disapprovingly. In her opinion, the current situation is one-sided.


    Elia herself, like the woman in red, has mastered the "rule of truth", and it is difficult to tell the difference in strength, but the other party''s last injury must not have healed at the moment. Now add her, it will be different.


    In the golden age of florzalno School Park, the second place of sword was almost the best, but everyone knew that it was just because Joanna was unwilling to fight.


    In many previous competitions, only one person has won beren in one-on-one competitions, that is Joanna. Her strength is beyond doubt.


    YanLian Temple didn''t say anything after hearing the speech. She slowly closed her eyes. The clouds above the sky retreated slowly, leaving the huge sky. At the moment, it was already red. Red magic lines finally gathered into four red roulettes on the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Elia''s eyes also moved slightly. She remembered the scene in lepchaist. At the moment, the woman in red was going to use the super position magic last time.


    "That''s..."


    A dignified color gradually appeared in Joanna''s eyes. From the red light, she could feel an extremely dangerous power.


    Does she still have the magic to use that magic?


    At the moment, it was night, but the world was shrouded in red, which could not distinguish between day and night. The red sky suddenly opened slowly, a light as white as a fish belly, as if it were an eye opener.


    Yanlian temple also opened her eyes at this moment. Her face was also much pale, but the war in her eyes did not retreat. She still had the confidence to defeat those two people.


    "I am the Witch of fire. All the fire protection blessed on me will be released at this moment! Let the top of the sky drop the fire of destruction!"


    The white fish belly of the cracked sky suddenly burst into a red light column, like the light of extinction, which contains the power to end all things and make a new beginning.


    "Elia!"


    "Yes."


    At Joanna''s call, Elia answered immediately. Her arms were open, her silver hair was flying in the wind, her hands suddenly closed, the earthy magic rose, and the earthy liquid flame began to burn on her.


    After mastering the "truth rule", the little girl with silver hair gave full play to all her strength at that moment. At that moment, the figure that had been fixed at the age of about ten seemed to break through the shackles and changed at the moment.


    "The truth of the earth - I am the new Lord of the earth!"


    The earth in the south of flozarno School Park seemed to resonate. At this moment, the earth shook, and countless earth elements began to respond to the silver haired girl.


    "My little sister has left a hand, so I can''t stop."


    Seeing this scene, Joanna was also very surprised, and then smiled. She stared at the red light column from the sky that day, her eyes were very serious, just like facing the man in white.

 Chapter 343

    In the southern region, the fighting has become white hot, but the fighting in other regions has also started. In the three-party battlefield facing the core members of the "natural disaster", Puding is the most uncomfortable side.


    At the moment, in the eastern battlefield, it is near the river and sea, but now it has become a glacier. There are continuous explosions, and this land has long been devastated.


    "These two people are really too difficult to deal with together."


    In mid air, Keller could not help shouting angrily after seeing that his blasting was easily resisted by the cold ice.


    Puding stared at the two figures in the sky. The snow witch itself was strong enough. Plus another green skirt woman, it was more difficult to deal with. It was soon seen that the other party had a magic attribute that could double the magic.


    "Zongna, it depends on you."


    Although the other side has double magic, they also have Zongna who reduces magic. These two people are natural opponents.


    Zongna stared at the green skirt figure. He clenched the sword in his hand, took a deep breath, smiled and shouted, "give it to me!"


    At the moment, gaiola also noticed Zongna. From the previous sword, he could feel the other party''s special magic, which is the opposite magic to Cisse.


    "Get rid of that man."


    Therefore, both sides determined their own attack targets.


    In addition to the stalemate on the battlefield in the eastern region, the battlefield in the northern region has now fallen into a bitter battle. The battle here can be said to be really torture.


    Boom!


    A thunderbolt fell from the sky and split towards garolf. She just glanced at the coming thunder. When the thunder came to her head, it was suddenly distorted and disappeared by the strange magic.


    "Ah ah!"


    A purple hair figure suddenly leaped up, holding a purple long knife in both hands and flying towards the Caroline below. The purple long knife was covered with a purple magic, covering the gravity field. This knife was enough to split the mountain.


    However, before he fell, an invisible force suddenly appeared at the moment when garlofen''s sight swept. As if Ames had been hit hard, the whole man flew out directly and hit the stone wall in the distance.


    "The magic of that guy..."


    Sha Xiang stared at the purple woman in the distance. She vaguely seemed to think of something. She made a decision in her heart, and then shouted to them.


    "Amos! Al! We''ve been attacking!"


    Not far away, Al realized immediately after hearing the speech. The sickle in her hand swept in front of her, and her body fell slightly, just like a hunting cheetah.


    "It hurts me."


    Amos had also struggled out of the stone wall. He also heard Sha Xiang''s words, so he grinned and replied, "I''m ready!"


    "Go!"


    Bang bang!


    Three sounds of breaking the ground sounded, and a figure with purple magic attached to his whole body was like a shell. The first came to garlofen, waved his purple long knife and chopped down.


    "Look at the knife!"


    Gravity field!


    Seeing this, jialuofen also narrowed her eyes slightly. She moved her mind, controlled the magic, pushed back the gravity field, and then shocked it out. However, at the moment when Ames was shocked out, jialuofen''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Only a touch of blue and purple electric light suddenly shuttled in front of her. The divine officer girl came to jialuofen. She swept away with a huge sickle in one hand and Lei Mang, as if she wanted to cut jialuofen off!


    Jialuofen immediately bent back to avoid the sickle, then stretched out her hand and patted on the ground, engraved a magic array pattern, and then she stepped back.


    Buzz!


    The magical array suddenly burst out amazing attraction, directly sucked al''s body shape in an instant, and the whole person hit the ground.


    At the moment when garlofen was about to win, another figure came to her. At the moment, she suddenly opened her eyes and a fist fell on her abdomen.


    "Eight million punch!"


    At the moment when the punch was implemented, Sha Xiang felt an unparalleled power and came back. The whole person also flew backwards, but jialuofen was also blown out by a punch.


    Bang!


    Sha Xiang got up again from the dust. She looked at her right fist. The tiger''s mouth was cracked and bleeding, and the wrist was full of congestion. She opened her mouth and endured the sharp pain. Maybe the bone was also cracked.


    However, she was very happy.


    "Sha Xiang! How are you?" Amos and Al ran over and were shocked when they saw the blood on Sha Xiang''s right hand.


    Seeing their faces, Sha Xiang smiled and shook her head. The tall girl shook her right palm, which was tougher than men.


    "The little injury is OK, but I''ve probably figured out the magic of that guy."


    Al opened his eyes and said quickly, "her magic is probably restrictive."


    Sha Xiang nodded and said, "yes, it''s really restrictive magic. You were right before. There is gravity in her magic, but there is repulsion at the same time."


    "Her magic interval is very short, and she can engrave her magic anywhere. Just like against you just now, her magic can only be released at one time, not continuously used. As long as we can cooperate with a faster continuous attack than before, we can defeat her."


    Sha Xiang has seen through the other party''s "repulsion" magic, but she is also very alert, because the other party''s magic not only has a short release time, but also their magic and physical attacks that have acted on her can rebound, which is very tricky.


    Having the repulsion that can rebound even physical attacks is a great trouble for Sha Xiang, but this is the time to test her perseverance.


    Jialuofen in the distance had also stood up, and the corners of her mouth had overflowed with blood. One hand covered her abdomen. Although it was very painful, she just frowned. She stared at the three people in the distance, and probably could think that the other party had judged her magic.


    But even so, what can happen?


    Sha Xiang clenched her left hand into a fist. She took off her eyes and put them into the storage container. Without eyes, she looked more beautiful and moving. At the moment, she was not wearing her old uniform, but a fresh combat suit.


    "Come on, take another punch."


    The tall girl shook her left hand, her head had blood flowing down her face, but even so, she still raised the corners of her mouth, and she wanted to see it now.

 Chapter 344

    In the northwest region, there is a battle that no one else knows except seleka, and seleka sitting in the office can''t see the situation there at the moment.


    The magic array used for monitoring there has been destroyed by the brave.


    When Belen came to the mountain forest, he came here in a more violent way in order to prevent sisya from moving forward. Maybe the square of the school park has been broken.


    Looking at the red haired girl walking towards him step by step, beren also took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, and then slowly met him with a sword.


    He doesn''t know what has happened in other battlefields, but at the moment, his attention must be focused on this "enemy". If he doesn''t pay attention, he will be killed!


    What is the strength of sisya without the protection of elves?


    There is no doubt that it is weakened, but beren still can''t judge, so it''s better to test it first. If he can, he will try to delay.


    Increase to 60%.


    With the assimilation of magic and flesh and blood, the secretion of body hormones began to increase rapidly, and his physical quality suddenly climbed to an unimaginable level. This level of him, even in the Superman army, is probably extremely rare.


    Physical quality is on the one hand, and beren pays more attention to the use of "Qi". His right foot moved back slightly, his waist sank, and then turned into a residual shadow and rushed to the red haired girl in the distance.


    At the moment when beren approached, sisya''s godless eyes locked him. Even in such a high-speed movement, she still clearly captured beren''s figure.


    "Break the army ¡¤ cut the devil Taidao."


    These two words were squeezed out of sisya''s mouth. She looked at the figure coming at a high speed with a disgusting face. The eternal sword in her hand had changed at the moment.


    Buzz!


    The big red sword suddenly turned into a light at this moment, then slowly closed, and finally disappeared. What reappeared in his hand was a dark red sword two meters long.


    Ding!


    Belen cut with a sword, and the snow lion just collided with the demon cutting sword. In a moment, they suddenly illusory. In a moment, the sword light and sword shadow, and the white figure suddenly retreated after the lightning flint.


    Belen''s eyes locked on the dark red Taidao. Naturally, he knew that it was a world-famous artifact, which had gone beyond the scope of magic guide.


    It is said that in the dark age thousands of years ago, the Terran savior broke the darkness of the world with the magic cutting sword and ushered in the first dawn of the millennium.


    Now it''s the "brave" who takes over it. Maybe the demon cutting sword killed countless demon king armies.


    "Even compared with the devil cutting sword, my snow lion is no worse."


    Belen looked at the silver sword in his hand. He didn''t care about the so-called artifact. No matter how powerful the weapon is, it can only play its power in the hands of the right person.


    And the snow lion, but antrina gave it to him.


    Whew!


    The red figure shuttled back and forth. In a moment, he came to beren. The magic cutting sword in his hand cut down towards beren with dark red light.


    When sisya''s weapon turned into a devil cutting sword, the sacred breath turned into a killing breath. At the moment, she was awe inspiring!


    to be sonorous!


    Belen waved his sword to the top and withstood the great power, but his knee was bent, the earth under his feet cracked around him, and the ground sank a point.


    Belen also clenched her teeth. The last time she fought with sisya, she just knew that the other party''s swordsmanship and Magic were very powerful, but she didn''t realize that the girl''s strength was so great!


    She, or Superman!?


    Click, click!


    Belen''s feet had fallen into the ground. He took a deep breath, his breath soared again, and once again stepped into the realm of "70%.


    The light blue liquid magic is like a flame burning. His power has increased to the limit. 70% is the ultimate state of his body strengthening.


    Belen pushed the demon chopping sword open, and then whirled and kicked it on sisya''s red and white light armor. The latter directly flew backwards and retreated dozens of steps after landing.


    "Sisya, I''m not going to be your sandbag."


    When he got up, beren twisted his neck, stretched his body, and made a clatter of bone collision. After he was comfortable, he clenched his sword.


    Whew.


    The next moment, the light and shadow disappear, and Belen has leaped towards sisya. He can''t be in a passive state, otherwise he will lose to sisya sooner or later.


    Say something!


    The power from countless collisions even sank the earth. Their positions changed constantly, and even the mountain was cut shorter and shorter by their swords.


    Boom!


    The explosion sounded one after another, and sisya even began to use magic. Therefore, Belen, who had begun to gain the upper hand, began to go downhill again.


    Fighting with sisya, even if it is the legendary "demon king", probably everyone will think that the final winner must be the girl "brave", and the opponent will be beren, not to mention.


    As if the result had been doomed from the beginning.


    In the dean''s office, Serena is quietly drinking her own coffee at the moment. Although she can''t see the situation over beren, she has a feeling that she doesn''t have to worry.


    She really wants to see the battle over there.


    The strongest person in the world and the most special person in the world.


    One is a "brave" with all-round talents. As long as she wants, she can even go to the top on all magic roads. The other is that she has no talent in magic, but has the power not to lose to anyone.


    Without magic attribute, he can create magic that only he can use. This is all because of his first control ability in the world. Maybe even sisya can''t compare with him in this point.


    Boom!


    From the center of the mountain forest to the edge, their fighting rhythm was very fast, and beren gradually had a happy and dripping feeling. He hadn''t fought like this for a long time.


    Bang!


    The demon chopping sword hit Belen''s chest, and he put the sword in front of him, and the huge force directly shook it out of tens of meters away.


    Belen shook his trembling hand. His mouth had begun to breathe and remained in the state of "70%. Even if he had recovered to the state of that year, he couldn''t bear it.


    "I was thinking about what to do to make latil proud of them." Belen seemed to have made some choice. He walked towards the red haired girl again, and the tip of his sword made a long mark on the ground.


    "Save the world or something. Since you are here, it must not be me." Belem said this, and his eyes focused on sisya again. He said, "but I think you are the only one in the world who can be called God."


    "So I, as a person, fight once today..."


    Belen''s eyes twinkled like a torch. His breath climbed again. The sword spirit on the snow lion''s sword edge became more and more awe inspiring. Its essence and spirit had been integrated with his master, and his hair began to turn from black to gray.


    "God."

 Chapter 345

    When Bellen stepped into the field of "80%, he paid the price of time, which was a realm he had never set foot in. He may not have been able to enter this realm during the School Park period, nor did he need to do so, but now he has to do so.


    His black hair gradually turned gray, which seemed to have a sense of dead desolation, but there was a hazy feeling emerging on him, an illusory feeling, vaguely like a fusion with the magic between heaven and earth.


    His increasing magic can be assimilated with his own flesh and blood with the help of his own magic, and then it can be enhanced. 70% is the limit that the flesh can get. Further up, even the blood will be magic. Now, it is the magic he tries to intervene between heaven and earth.


    A sword whirled around, and the sword Qi turned into a ring and spread out in an all-round way, breaking all the earth and stone giant hands with a silent and sharp momentum.


    Bang!


    Staying in the air for a moment, Belen lifted his sword, stared down with blue pupils, and saw a huge icicle suddenly rising from the ground, and he stabbed it with a sword.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ people on the other side."


    Buzz!


    The sword light meteor shuttled away and directly broke the icicle. When Belen came down, sisya rushed to him. There was a trace of blood on the corner of the girl''s mouth. Obviously, she had been injured!


    "Siege ¡¤ eternal holy sword."


    The dark red light of the magic cutting sword dissipated, and the red light condensed into the hands of the red haired girl again. Then the terrible magic gathered and compressed into huge energy.


    "Eternal sword, broken spirit!"


    The red sword was shrouded in an unparalleled threat, and the power it emitted seemed to have the power to destroy the world, and now it cut to Belen.


    Belen was not careless when he felt the power contained in the eternal holy sword, but his mood was calm and unreasonable, as if it was purely occupied by reason. Facing such a sword, he was very close to sisya at the moment, so he couldn''t hide and had to carry it!


    The degree of increase is higher and higher. A large part of beren''s hair has changed from black to white. The blue pupils are clearer and clearer. Even the magic of the eternal holy sword can be seen clearly. At the moment, he feels the barrier more and more clearly. He seems to be able to take out something from it. The fluorescence on his body is even dyed blue in his white clothes.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ sword to three rivers."

 Chapter 346

    In the eastern region, it''s hot at the moment, but Puding''s side is heavy hearted, because they find that the cooperation between the two witches is really too strong and impeccable.


    Murphys and Keller have seen many strong men in other countries over the years, but they are the first time to see such a strong woman in the blue dress.


    This woman is probably the strongest of the "natural disaster"?


    Gaiola looked at Puding and others and said faintly, "it is worthy of being a leader graduated from frozarno School Park. Maybe killing you here will be a heavy loss to this country?"


    "Bah, just you two?"


    Morpheus spit. Behind him was a pair of huge metal wings. He looked at gaiola coldly. Although they couldn''t do anything to the latter two for so long, they couldn''t do anything to them.


    Just because they have Puding''s time magic here!


    "Do you think it will be difficult to kill you?" Gaiola looked coldly at Morpheus, and then a sneer appeared on her face, as if mocking.


    Puding''s eyes sank. He said in a deep voice, "they''re procrastinating."


    Yes, just procrastinate.


    Although their side launched a fierce attack, the other side has always been in passive defense. Except for sometimes intervening with them, they have not launched any large-scale magic, so Puding has this judgment.


    "Delay what? What do they want to do?"


    Keller also noticed something wrong, but he didn''t know what the other party''s purpose of delaying time was.


    After hearing Puding''s words, the other three frowned. Now they realized the difference. At first, they came quickly to stop the "natural disaster" from arranging any magic array, but after arriving, they found that the other party seemed to be waiting for them.


    What do they want to do?


    Puding looked at gaiola, who was sneering, and said blandly, "if you want to sneak into our headquarters, you may be disappointed. What remains there is the highest combat power here."


    This highest combat power refers to beren and celika.


    After hearing the speech, gaiola still sneered. She said, "I think, do you mean the swordsman in white? It''s really a difficult man, but maybe he still died in the hands of the brave."


    "The brave"!


    Puding and others all have heavy eyes. Although they didn''t know anything in advance, they all know the main reason why Bellen stayed there.


    Verny''s magic array may not be able to stop the "brave". If not, someone needs to stop it, and this person is obviously the most suitable beren who has competed with the "brave".


    "No, he won''t die."


    Keller suddenly made a noise. She shook her head, then showed a confident smile. She said, "that guy, once he gets serious, he will never lose! Even if his opponent is a" brave man "


    Although their confidence in beren seemed to be overdone, Puding and others smiled knowingly. Although they grew up, that guy was still the second most invincible sword in their memory.


    Seeing the confident look of Puding and others, sisai beside gaiola shook her head. The man in white was powerful, but she didn''t think she would be the opponent of the "brave".


    "Ice and snow truth ¡¤ frozen thousands of miles."


    No longer going to talk nonsense with it, gaiola directly launched the "rule of truth". She thought it was time to get rid of these eye-catching guys.


    Do it!


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that the other party is going to fight seriously. They can''t let the other party succeed on this side!


    "Time magic, eighth clock, slow down!"


    Puding, who was already ready, immediately launched his magic. The 100 meter high glacier frozen at a high speed suddenly began to reverse to the eighth clock on the river, slowing down its freezing speed with the naked eye.


    Gaiola was not surprised at all. With an indifferent wave of her hand, the world turned ice blue and thousands of ice cones came out, like a heavy rain shooting at everyone.


    "Double magic, ten times."


    Under the influence of sisai''s magic, the ice cones across the sky passed through the huge green magic lines and instantly turned into huge ice cones, like thousands of streams of rain falling, trying to pierce everyone.


    "I''ll come!"


    Morpheus shouted, and then agitated the metal wings behind him to come to the public. His arms crossed in front of him, and the huge wings suddenly burst into a light.


    "Metal wings of heaven ¡¤ shade the earth!"


    Countless magic turned into pieces of metal, as if ten thousand feet were one. The wings separated from the back of Morpheus and flew above them into a huge shield.


    Bang bang!


    Countless ice cones hit the huge metal wings and made a huge sound. Even the impact made the metal wings move slightly towards the rear, and Morpheus was struggling to resist.


    Zongna, who was hiding on one side, looked at the sky. His pupils widened slightly, because there was a huge iceberg in the sky, so he clenched his sword.


    "Keller! Send me up!" Zongna shouted to the red haired woman behind, and then shouted to Morpheus, "open a seam in your wings!"


    Buzz!


    Hearing Zongna''s words, Morpheus did it without hesitation, opened a slit in the wings as far as possible, and at this moment, Zongna jumped out with a sudden step.


    Kaile was a blasting magic that bombed the original location of Morpheus, and the huge impact directly made him fly out.


    Magic cut!


    The blue magic shrouded the blade. Facing the falling iceberg, Zongna rushed up without hesitation, turned into a sword light, passed through the iceberg, and then fell into the river below.


    Bang!


    That sword was amazing. The iceberg was cut in half by a sword and quickly became smaller at the speed visible to the naked eye. It was interfered by Zongna''s magic.


    "Open!"


    Keller suddenly shouted, and Morpheus immediately understood. As soon as he drank, he separated the metal wings of the sky and let those thousands of ice cones come into sight.


    "I have a big one here! Come and try it!"


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    Three huge and incomparable magic lines are engraved in the air in a triangular formation, and there is a round of red round sun. Kaile''s staff is holding high and chanting spells at top speed.


    "At dusk, everything ends. It is darker than darkness and brighter than light. Come to the end! The heaven and earth will burst immediately!"


    At the moment of completing the spell, Keller''s pale face was wearing a proud smile, which was her ultimate meaning! She held the magic battle and the point fell in the middle of the triangle.


    Boom!


    The vast magic gathered at this moment to announce to the world that a light beam of destruction pierced through the world, and in an instant, it blew out the two halves of the glacier and rushed towards gaiola and sisai in the sky.


    "This magic..."


    Gaiola''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and her eyes suddenly solidified the next moment. She wanted to launch the "truth rule" to freeze all this space to resist each other''s magic, but at the moment she wanted to do it, a scarlet figure appeared in her sight.


    "Ouch, I found such a thing as soon as I came here."

 Chapter 347

    When the light beam approached, in the sight of Puding and others, they suddenly noticed the woman in black and red dress.


    Who is that?


    "I''ll be your shield as soon as I come back."


    I saw the red pupil woman facing the huge light beam nearby. The moment she raised her hands, the whole world suddenly turned into a blood red color, and even the bright moon turned into a scarlet moon.


    Scarlet blood was born from her magic, came at a very fast speed, and then turned into a huge round shield to resist her.


    "Sissy."


    Hearing her call, Cisse also raised a hand, and the magic covered the scarlet shield, which immediately doubled.


    Boom!


    The huge beam of light bombarded the scarlet circle and burst out with amazing power. The energy fluctuation even the river directly below quickly reversed.


    Bang!


    The final explosion sounded, the terrible energy fluctuated, and even broke the scarlet shield directly. All three people in the sky were shocked and flew a long distance.


    The lower Kaile is pale, her magic has almost been exhausted, and the whole person sits on the ground. Originally, she is very exposed. At the moment, her sweat is dripping, which shows her charm, but at the moment, no one will think of going elsewhere.


    "Is that man, too..."


    Puding and others looked at the woman who suddenly appeared in the sky. Since the other party had the ability to block Kaile''s magic, it was enough to explain the other party''s magic.


    "Oh, it''s really powerful."


    The red pupil woman looked at her trembling hands, then shook them, and looked at Kaile below in surprise. Then she turned her head and looked at gaiola.


    "Your side is a little slow. The imperial army is coming."


    Gaiola looked at the red pupil woman in front of her and said, "it''s not important. Now just kill these people. Osho Doyle should be fast."


    "Then hurry."


    The red pupil woman no longer talked nonsense. She floated slowly down until she could clearly see the face of Puding and others. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. Her tongue licked her upper lip, which was charming but gave people a very dangerous feeling.


    "Introduce myself. My name is Erin ayatofield. I''m with them."


    He is also a core member of the "natural disaster".


    When Paddington felt great pressure, he felt an extremely dangerous feeling from the woman named Erin. There was a smell of blood on the woman. It was hard to imagine how many people she had killed.


    Oh, No.


    Now Kaile''s magic is exhausted, and Zongna has not come out after falling into the river. Now it''s a three-way situation. The odds of winning are not great.


    Puding took a deep breath. He looked at Morpheus and saw the determination in each other''s eyes. Even if he died, he must not step back. If he wanted to escape alone, he could do it, but Keller had no strength to escape.


    So Puding stared at the dark red figure. He smiled and said, "Miss Erin, do you want to fight with me?"


    Hearing Puding''s words, Erin smiled and said, "Miss? Oh, my mouth is so sweet, but my sister, I''m about 380 years old now? Oh, by the way, it''s 381 years old."


    381 years old.


    Puding was surprised when they heard the speech. Although they knew that witches lived a long life, it was unheard of that they could live nearly 400 years.


    The life span of a witch is linked to magic. It''s impossible to imagine how strong this woman is.


    "Then, old master, it''s time to take it."


    Puding opened his mouth indifferently after receiving his God. He suddenly stepped under his feet, and a round of virtual shadow of clocks and watches flickered under his feet. Then he ran away quickly, so fast that there was even a residual shadow.


    "Time magic ¡¤ third clock ¡¤ eightfold speed."


    His time magic is generally the first clock used to assist his teammates, because this time acceleration is really consuming time, but he is different. His own time flow rate can be suspended.


    "Oh, I like the young man who takes the initiative."


    While Erin was laughing, her right arm swung, and the blood condensed in the sky and turned into a huge cobweb towards pudinggai.


    With high-speed movement, Puding easily avoided the blood net. He was approaching Erin at top speed, and at this time, the latter''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Blood magic ¡¤ blood thorn epitome."


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The blood net suddenly disappeared and turned into countless sharp needles to shoot at Puding, but Puding continued to run towards Erin without looking back.


    He''s not fighting alone.


    "Imperial array!"


    Morpheus suddenly drank with a deep voice, and the metal wing of heaven decomposed and turned into countless golden streamers, which came behind Puding and turned into a solid shield.


    Bang bang!


    At the moment when they all resisted, Puding suddenly jumped up, threw a pocket watch in his right hand and shot at Erin. Erin was a little stunned after seeing that it was a pocket watch.


    "Time magic ¡¤ the eleventh clock ¡¤ Zhongyan!"


    Click!


    The huge pocket watch shadow appeared at the feet of Erin. The clock rotated rapidly. An invisible force seemed to affect the truth in the world, and then accelerated it!


    After feeling the power, Erin''s smile instantly disappeared, and her red pupils immediately widened. Only then did she know what magic the child had in front of her.


    That''s time magic!


    For a moment, Erin suddenly felt that her life force was passing rapidly. She was shocked, but she immediately made a judgment, and the magic of her whole body broke out at this moment.


    River of blood!


    "Ice and snow truth ¡¤ absolute zero ¡¤ extremely cold ice area!"


    Gaiola, who came quickly, also immediately noticed life. Without hesitation, she used the power of the "rule of truth", frozen the position of Erin in an instant, became eternal in an instant, and frozen time!


    After the ghost of the clock disappeared, gaiola snapped her fingers, and the ice frozen in Erin burst in an instant. Her eyes were scarlet and flustered, and her palm was aimed at Puding panting below.


    "Ancient blood magic - blood sea cage of death."


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The river of blood swept down in an instant. In an instant, it blocked Puding''s body below, erected blood spears around him, and then aimed at his body one by one.


    No resistance!


    Puding clenched his teeth. He couldn''t get rid of this bondage. His eyes tilted to the position of Morpheus, but the latter was entangled by sisai. Then he noticed Zongna coming at a high speed by the river. It''s too late!


    "Ah, Puding, it''s been a long time!"


    With this young voice, a sword light followed, and then turned into countless sword lights to break the blood cage tile, and then rescued Puding.


    "Cough!"


    After Puding''s neck was freed, he immediately coughed, then raised his head and looked at the man standing aside. His eyes gradually widened and showed a surprised look.


    In front of him stood a boy with long hair. He was holding a black sword in his hand. He smiled and faced Puding.

 Chapter 348

    Puding was pleasantly surprised when he saw the handsome man with long hair in front of him. He quickly stood up and walked to the former.


    "Aaron! How did you get in?"


    The young man named Aaron said with a smile, "I found that amarga has been in a mess as soon as I arrived today. As for the border, it''s no problem to open a hole and come in."


    When he heard the speech, Puding was also a little excited. He took a long sigh of relief and said with a smile: "you came in time. Now the situation is finally balanced."


    The man in front of him was once a member of Jianju society together with Zongna and others, ranking the fourth seat of Jianju society at that time, which did not judge the seat by strength.


    If it comes to Kendo, Aaron SKOS is as good as beren!


    Hearing Puding''s words, Aaron shook his head and said with a smile, "Oh, that may surprise you again. I''m not the only one who came."


    Do you?


    Puding was shocked and looked back. His eyes gradually widened. In his sight, three more figures came slowly towards him.


    "Hey, Putin."


    The one among the three waved to Puding. He was a man with neutral beauty, and beside him were two men with short hair, wearing black gentlemen''s dresses of different styles.


    "Hebrew! Andre! Atwood! You''re all here!?"


    Zongna and Murphys holding Kaile also came over. After seeing these three people, they all showed surprise. Unexpectedly, their rescuers came at such an emergency.


    The four people who were present in succession were all members of Jianju society in those years. Naturally, it goes without saying in terms of strength. Three of them even had a brilliant record of killing demon generals during the School Park period.


    The three of Erin in the sky are watching the four people suddenly appear below, while gaiola is very direct. The palm of her right hand is aimed at the people below.


    Buzz!


    The magic of the ice element gathered and frozen in the air. A huge ice wall fell towards the people below. When it came ten meters above the people''s heads, four swords flashed by.


    Bang!


    The ice broke away, and the four sword lights fell to the ground and stood in front of Puding and others. This is the four Aaron, a former member of the sword society, who just came.


    "How can we suddenly sneak in when we talk about the past?" Aaron waved Hui''s long black sword, then his eyes were awe inspiring. He grinned and said, "now, we''re going to pay back!"


    At the moment when the voice fell, a sword light suddenly rose into the sky. It was a long white sword. No one held it. It flew towards gaiola like a meteor.


    "Atwood''s sword!"


    Zongna, a member of the Jianju society, smiled. He took his eyes away from the sword and looked at the short haired man in a gentleman''s dress. The latter was swinging his hands in front of him, as if he were manipulating something.


    Atwood''s magic power is air flow control, and the imperial sword is his own kendo. There will be no future, but at least it has not been recorded in history books, which is unprecedented.


    "It''s just a broken sword."


    Gaiola looked at the sword light with disdain. With a wave of her right arm in front of her, the magic immediately gathered into a huge and thick ice wall.


    Seeing this scene, Zongna smiled and said, "air flow control is not just driving the sword."


    Buzz!


    When the sword light came, all the Qi on the sword tip gathered and went away. Under several lines of sight, it was like a streamer directly penetrating the ice wall and stabbing the gaiola.


    So sharp!


    As soon as gaiola''s pupils narrowed, he immediately flew aside in the air. Only then did he avoid the sharp stab of the sword, but the next moment, there was another sound in his ear.


    "Where are you looking?"


    Hearing this sound, gaiola immediately turned back. At the position where the sword disappeared, there was a man whose hand was resting on the handle of the sword that had not yet been scabbard.


    "Hebrew magic is interchangeable."


    His sword was floating around Atwood, and he was looking at the figure in the sky. Maybe the distance could not avoid Hebrew''s sword. After all, Hebrew''s sword was "cutting instant".


    "Sword skill ¡¤ breaking the wind and pulling the sword!"


    The hand holding the sword hilt suddenly looked forward, and a strong Qi seemed to have been suppressed for a long time. At the moment, it penetrated like an arrow, and the speed was hard to react.


    I can''t hide!


    This was the first judgment in gaiola''s mind. At this time, a blood shadow fell like the night and silently resisted the sword.


    "Blood magic scarlet erase."


    When the blood disappeared, Erin''s body appeared in front of gaiola, and her right hand suddenly held tightly. The blood light turned into a blood vortex to surround Hebron, and then generated countless barbs to crush it.


    "Ten seconds."


    During Hebrew''s stay in the air, he didn''t care about the bloody vortex. With a hook in the corner of his mouth, his body immediately disappeared into the vortex and was replaced by an ordinary stone.


    After Hebrew used the magic of position exchange, Erin immediately realized that she looked down at the man who should have been strangled by the vortex, frowned slightly, and her scarlet eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Why are they all restrictive magic and swordsmen? It''s really strange."


    Puding and others below are smiling at the guys in front of them. After meeting again for so many years, they are still so sharp.


    It is worthy of being the guy who came out of Jianju society.


    At this time, Puding suddenly remembered something. He hurriedly said to Aaron, "we should quickly solve the things here and save beren!"


    "Belen? Who''s that?" Hearing the strange name, Aaron was slightly stunned and asked in doubt.


    Hearing the speech, Puding remembered that Aaron and others didn''t know about it, so he hurriedly said: "Belen is the name of Jianju 2. He also came to the School Park, but his situation is very bad now."


    "Jianju 2! He''s coming too!?"


    Hearing the familiar name, Hebrew hurried over and looked at Puding in surprise.


    However, at the moment, Puding had no time to explain to EBER and others. At the thought of the possible war over there, his face immediately became gloomy.


    Seeing Puding''s look was wrong, Aaron noticed something, frowned and asked, "Puding, what''s the matter with Jianju 2?"


    Putin said in a deep voice, "he is probably fighting the brave now."


    Aaron and others who heard this sentence all took a swipe at the corners of their mouths. That guy was really amazing. I didn''t expect that they heard such a news as soon as they came back.

 Chapter 349

    In the southern battlefield with the least number of people, at the moment, the sky and earth are filled with fog, and the temperature is cold and hot, which is really very strange.


    In the sky.


    The beautiful woman in the red dress now has blood flowing from both corners of her mouth. This person is Yanlian temple. She is panting in her mouth. She can see that she is tired, and she is seriously injured now.


    In the distance, Joanna also stood in the air, with purple hair floating in the air, bright and moving. The hairpin that originally bound her hair has disappeared, and her eyes are staring at the red skirt woman in the distance.


    Elia is also standing in the air at the other end at the moment. At the moment, she is like a flower seedling in full bloom. She has become a graceful girl. Her features on her flawless melon seed face are like Qionghua broken jade, and her silver hair sets off her beauty more and more moving.


    However, whether it was Joanna or Elia, they looked a little embarrassed at the moment. Even if they joined hands with the enemy, they were still seriously injured. In this level of competition, there was no way not to be injured.


    "You''re stalling!"


    Joanna has also noticed something at the moment. The other party is definitely not a fool. After falling into the disadvantage, she still chooses to fight with them. What makes her make such an irrational choice?


    It''s night, but the other party still doesn''t intend to retreat. It''s clearly not scattered for layout, so what''s their purpose?


    When YanLian Temple heard Joanna''s words, it smiled with a little sarcasm and fun. She said, "it''s delaying time, but can you guess the purpose?"


    The other party has a deeper purpose!


    Joanna could not guess, but she had a very bad premonition. She always felt that the other party had a great plot, but without a clue, she had no way.


    Therefore, she has only one choice now, that is to defeat the flame witch!


    Although the three have been injured now, in terms of combat effectiveness, there is no doubt that they are more powerful. It is only a matter of time to win each other. Even if they can''t kill each other, as long as they exhaust each other''s magic, the winner is also them.


    Than magic, she''s endless!


    Under the ground of the square opposite the teaching building, exactly 500 meters underground, there was an underground palace. On the bridge opposite the palace, the space suddenly distorted, and two figures came out one after another.


    "It''s amazing that there is such a place 500 meters underground. Maybe you can''t get in without my help."


    The first one who came out was a woman in a black dress, who was one of the core members of the "natural disaster", the devouring witch Osho Doyle who mastered the magic of the black hole.


    After oshudall, the space witch Iona also came out. She looked at the stone wall with only weak light around, and then looked at the huge hall in front.


    "There are some prohibitions here. We must rely on your strength. Well, that thing should be here. Let''s take it and go. We''ll be found after a long time."


    Hearing this, Osho Doyle sniffed. She sneered, "what if they were found? Maybe now they are busy fighting with gaiola, but they don''t have time to take care of us."


    "Our primary purpose is to be careful with that thing." Iona didn''t think so. She reminded oshudall.


    "All right."


    Oshudor shrugged, not paying much attention, and then walked towards the other end of the bridge. Iona followed her side and watched around.


    When the two men came to the palace, Osho Doyle immediately put his eyes on the things suspended and shining at the top of the palace, raised his eyebrows slightly, and then stepped in step by step.


    At the moment, all places except the teaching area are covered by war, but there is peace in the teaching area, even though the students are uneasy.


    But even so, the current head of frozarno school, Serena, is still sitting in the office. She looks calm and drinks coffee. She believes that beren and they will not lose.


    She has a reason not to leave here.


    Celika looked at the bookshelf on one side. There was a space transmission array behind it, which could transport her to 500 meters below the square, where there was a secret room that only the head of the school knew.


    And this is the reason why celika can''t leave anyway, because in that secret room, there are the things left by the first head of flozarno School Park.


    Although celika firmly believes that the "natural disaster" does not know the existence of that thing, in order to protect the students here, someone must guard here, and she is the only one who knows that thing, so it is most appropriate for her to stay.


    The longer you sit, the more uneasy you feel. Celika thought, maybe it''s because she can''t know the situation of beren and others.


    Hum.


    Just as celika was about to have a cup of coffee, her movements suddenly stagnated, and her whole body was instantly stiff. The next moment, she stood up abruptly.


    Someone broke into the underground palace!


    How is this possible!?


    Celika no longer hesitated. She looked dignified and walked to the bookcase. After taking out a book, the whole bookshelf moved. Then a magic array pattern was engraved on the wall. She guided the magic into it. Just after the magic array was activated, her heart was shocked.


    Space magic!


    At this moment, celika suddenly remembered that there was a space witch in the organization of "natural disaster", which probably entered the underground palace!


    This kind of thing should be vigilant after knowing the transmission array of "natural disaster". When Serena thought of it, she immediately became very upset, and then stepped into the space transmission array.


    Buzz!


    On the bridge, the space was suddenly distorted. Celika stepped on high heels and came out. She looked forward gloomily and noticed the two people who just came out of the hall.


    Oshudall and Iona in the distance also noticed the arrival of Serena, and a shining bead was still floating on the former''s hand.


    "Ouch, isn''t this the respected head of the school? How did he come here?"


    Because Serena is the head of frozarno School Park, her identity is the best investigated. As the owner of the attack target, it is naturally impossible for the "natural disaster" not to investigate Serena.


    When Serena saw the beads floating in oshudall''s hands, her eyes, which had always been very gentle, gradually cooled down at the moment, and the Green Magic began to rise under her feet.

 Chapter 350

    Xueyuan square, 500 meters underground, underground palace.


    At the moment, the head of this school park is murderous. Maybe anyone would be very surprised to see such a girl. In anyone''s eyes, the 21-year-old girl is very gentle to anyone.


    The Green Magic wrapped around Serena, and then set off a wave of anger. Her eyes were full of killing intention, and the magic began to agitate.


    "People who grow up in the school park look very nervous. What about this thing?"


    Osho Doyle also knew the reason why celika was so nervous. He put the beads in his hand in front of him and looked at them carefully.


    "For the last time, put things down."


    Celika''s voice was cold and incomparable. She was full of killing intention. Even her gentle magic had changed at the moment, as if she were more violent.


    Hearing celika''s words, Osho Doyle shook his head with a smile and said, "no, no, no, we came all the way here for this. We''ll give it back to you. It''s not as simple as being scolded when I go back."


    "Life magic ¡¤ the birth of the world tree."


    After making sure that the other party won''t give up, celika won''t talk nonsense anymore. Without hesitation, she launched her magic, looked cold and intended to kill in the air.


    Boom!


    The ground collapsed, and the stone wall seemed to be cracked by something. At the next moment, countless branches and vines rushed in an instant, turning into a huge sky tree at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the emerald green leaves sprinkled with green fluorescence.


    "It''s really amazing magic."


    Osho Doyle''s eyes twinkled slightly. She looked at the blue-green light all over the sky. She could feel the magic disappearing in her body.


    That is not phagocytosis, but direct elimination!


    "We should go!"


    Feeling the magic that began to disappear in her body, Iona''s face suddenly changed. However, when she wanted to start the magic, she suddenly found that the space barrier had become extremely solid, and she couldn''t open it.


    Osho Doyle guessed something. She looked at the big tree in the sky and said indifferently, "her magic has locked this space, just to prevent your magic."


    Hearing the speech, Iona also locked her eyes on the big tree in the sky. Her heart sank. Unexpectedly, the magic still had such ability.


    "I said, isn''t the headmaster afraid to destroy this bead carelessly?" Osho Doyle didn''t care about the vibration of the earth under her feet. She smiled and looked at the shining bead in her hand.


    However, there was no answer to her question. Her hands were binding, and with her gesture, countless vines immediately destroyed the underground palace. If the bead was not there, the palace would be meaningless!


    Seeing each other''s attitude, Osho Doyle threw the bead into the black hole, and then she stared at the figure standing on the big tree in the sky.


    Also, if it''s such a fragile thing, they don''t need to work so hard.


    "Devour Magic ¡¤ dark tomb!"


    Buzz!


    A huge black hole suddenly appeared on the sky, and the cold smell from it seemed to lead to the Jiuyou abyss.


    Boom!


    The black hole erupted an amazing swallowing force, smashed and swallowed all the stone walls above the head, and smashed the underground at a very fast speed.


    "Let''s go."


    Osho Doyle grabbed Iona''s wrist with one hand and then flew up. Here they have no advantage. As long as they can go out, they can let the latter open the space wormhole and leave instantly.


    "Leave things!"


    Seeing that the other party was going to escape, how could celika let them achieve their wish and immediately control countless vines to attack oshudall intensively.


    The new head of frozarno School Park has never made a serious move in recent years, and this move is with infinite killing intention.


    How dare they come here!


    "You go up first."


    Osho Doyle looked at the numerous vines pursued indifferently, so she couldn''t retreat. She controlled a group of magic to send Iona up.


    Without the oil bottle, Osho Doyle stopped. She turned and looked down, spread her arms, and the infinite magic began to ripple in this space. In the blink of an eye, countless black holes were formed.


    Buzz!


    The vine disappeared into the black hole and seemed to disappear directly, while the vine of the sky tree seemed to be inexhaustible and frantically attacked oshudall.


    Bang bang!


    Numerous vine branches rushed into the stone wall behind oshudall, and on one branch, Serena suddenly ran up to oshudall''s direction, and she was still chanting a spell.


    "The soul wandering in the void, the dead walking in the human world, listen to my call at this moment, help me, and follow the spirit of my life to appear in the world."


    WOW!


    Countless dark shadows emerge in the void. Those shadows send out a desolate breath. I don''t know how long they have passed, but their ferocity is very dignified and extremely lethal!


    "Is this the dead?"


    Seeing this scene, Osho Doyle also opened his eyes. His first impression was the magic of the dead, but the next moment was not surprising. The man who grew up in the school had an extremely rare life magic, which was opposite to death, but had the same reason. It was not surprising that he could use such magic.


    "Devour Magic, the eye of the abyss lost in the world!"


    The huge black magic lines began to be built in front of Osho Doyle, and then stirred amazing magic. Countless black lights penetrated out, even the void, and destroyed all the dead.


    At the moment, Serena is close. She is only a few steps away from oshudall, but the latter shows a sneer at the moment. She has mastered such magic, but she has to be close. However, her sarcastic smile disappears at the next moment, and her pupils suddenly shrink.


    "Heaven giant wood, take the creation of the world as the beginning, and turn the original wood born in the world into a sword in my hand!"


    With the completion of singing, Serena''s left hand suddenly condensed and dispersed the light, and a long blue sword suddenly appeared in her hand. She looked cold and murderous and hit oshudall directly.


    She used to be the chief of Jianju society!


    The only girl who once lived in the sword Club showed her sharpness again after many years. Under that sword, it seemed that even the cycle of life and death could be cut off, annihilating the endless black magic.


    "Sword skill, the beginning and end of all things!"


    At the moment when the sword was cut out, Osho Doyle also clenched her teeth. All her magic gathered in a hurry at this moment. She didn''t think that the head of the school was still a powerful "swordsman"!


    "Devour Magic ¡¤ dark shield!"


    Hiss!


    However, at the moment when the dark shield was formed, a cyan light suddenly tore it open, a huge crack. Oshudall, who hurriedly defended with magic, couldn''t resist it, and the blood splashed on the right half of his body.


    Bang!


    In the underground palace 500 meters below, the blue light flashed away in the dark, the whole palace collapsed, and even the stone walls on the edge were cut out a huge gully by the sword.

 Chapter 351

    Boom!


    The sword seemed to penetrate the ground, and the blue light shone in the dark place 500 meters underground. The roar then exploded, and even the students in the teaching building felt an earthquake.


    What happened? Did the "natural disaster" call?


    However, when the students looked outside, they found that it was calm and nothing happened, but the earth was still shaking and very violent.


    They could not imagine that a fierce battle was taking place 500 meters underground.


    Five hundred meters underground.


    The branches and vines of the sky tree spread all over the underground world, and on one branch, Serena was standing in the center, and there were bright red blood stains on the blue sword in her hand. Opposite her, the right side of oshudall''s black dress was covered with blood stains, and her face was extremely pale.


    But even so, celika was still careless. She looked at oshudall coldly and said, "give me your things, I can''t kill you."


    "Kill me?"


    Osho Doyle sneered. Even though she was seriously injured, she still had the confidence to escape.


    Although Osho Doyle did not underestimate the young head of frozarno school from the beginning, he never thought that while the other party was a powerful mage, he was also a powerful swordsman known as "swordsman".


    If you didn''t avoid that sword quickly, I''m afraid you wouldn''t just be seriously injured.


    But now she is seriously injured. She knows that she can''t fight the head of the school. She must evacuate quickly, otherwise she may really be unable to leave.


    So, oshudal endured the sharp pain, clenched his teeth, looked up at the top, and the next moment Huawei fled upward with a black light.


    Naturally, celika could not let her go like this. With a wave of her hand, the magic light of the sky tree gradually turned into green dispersed, and she also turned into a touch of green light and chased oshudall above.


    Bang!


    The black light beam opened a big hole in the center of the square, and Osho Doyle rushed out in an instant. Iona, who had been waiting outside for a long time, immediately launched the space transmission array she had just arranged.


    "Go!"


    Osho Doyle shouted, but Iona suddenly saw a blue light from the bottom of the ground, surpassing Osho Doyle in an instant.


    Bang!


    That wisp of blue light directly broke the space transmission array arranged by Iona, and the next moment, Serena''s body had appeared in the air, and she still held the original sword containing the ultimate of life and death in her hand.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that the space transmission array was broken, Osho Doyle couldn''t help scolding. She looked back at the young school principal in the distance.


    Because Osho Doyle''s appearance caused a great commotion, and the students in the distant teaching building also noticed the situation here, and opened their eyes when they saw celika appear.


    The head of the school holding the sword seems to be fighting those two people?


    Osho Doyle also noticed the students in the teaching building. The corners of her mouth made a strange arc, and then raised her hand. Her index finger pointed to the direction of the teaching building. A black awn condensed at her fingertips, and then turned into a black meteor. She chose to attack those students!


    Celika looked cold when she saw this behind the scenes, but as soon as she came up, she focused on the teaching building, so when Osho Doyle started, she also completed the magic immediately.


    "Life magic ¡¤ Fusang tree."


    Boom!


    Numerous huge branches and vines climbed out of the ground, and then quickly gathered into two intertwined trees, and the thick vines directly covered the teaching building.


    Bang!


    The black meteor bombarded the huge vine, only opened a hole but did not see the bottom. The vine is very thick and has strong defense.


    "Cut."


    Osho Doyle, who saw this scene, turned his mouth, and she obviously saw that the young head of the school opposite had already been ready.


    "Iona."


    Hearing oshudall''s call, Iona immediately understood her meaning, so she immediately made a decision. The current situation is unfavorable to them, and she can''t help hesitating.


    So, Iona opened her mouth and bit her thumb, and the blood overflowed from the breach. Then she began to carve magic lines in front of her body, and began to sing in her mouth. She wanted to depict a space wormhole that could not be destroyed.


    Seeing this, celika immediately made a move. She flew away in the direction of Iona, and the original sword in her hand was haunted with green brilliance.


    Although oshudall has been seriously injured, she can''t avoid it at the moment. She must stop Serena before Iona completes the operation!


    Bang!


    Roaring voices sounded, and celika''s attack became more and more intense. She couldn''t let the other party leave like this. When she saw the two people in the underground palace, she knew one thing.


    Their purpose, the bead from the beginning!


    If the power contained in that bead is urged, it is enough to destroy a city. Even the whole empire of Florence has no comparable treasure.


    That was the war magic forbidden spell - the law of angels left by FANA Joseph, the first director of frozarno School Park and known as "war maniac".


    Before becoming frozarno School Park, FANA Joseph, as the director of the imperial Institute hundreds of years ago, had an incomparably high position. How many wars were reversed by him, and in some famous battles, the "law of angels" he mastered was the key to the reversal.


    If this war type magic forbidden spell falls into the hands of "natural disaster", there is no doubt that they will be able to untie the forbidden spell. It is not hard to imagine what they will do at that time!


    plunge the people into misery and suffering!


    "All right!"


    Iona''s face was pale. Obviously, in order to decorate the fixed-point space, the wormhole also consumed her countless magic and mental strength. Fortunately, she completed it.


    "Go!"


    After hearing Iona''s words, oshudall immediately broke away from celika''s entanglement, and then flew towards the space wormhole. The longer her injury dragged on, the worse it would be. Now she is trying to support herself.


    "No!"


    Seeing that they were about to flee, celika couldn''t help but panic. She held the original sword in her hand, and her killing intention reached the extreme. She concentrated all her strength on the sword and cut it off at the moment when the other party fled!


    "The end of sword skill ¡¤ I!"


    The blue light flashed like a crescent in the field. At the moment when the wormhole in the space was closed, a bright red blood splashed out. Osho Doyle was hit again at the moment of escape, and the crescent blue light disappeared in the sky.


    In mid air, Serena gasped. Her face was extremely gloomy. Her left hand clenched into a fist. It can be said that she had never been so angry.

 Chapter 352

    In the northwest region, countless peaks have collapsed, and the land is no longer in shape. In the scorching smell, a sword sounds from a boulder covered place.


    Bang!


    The boulders were all broken, and out of them came a white haired figure covered with blue brilliance. This man was Belen who had a hard encounter with sisya.


    At the moment, beren''s situation is not good. His hair is all white. Maybe it''s not just because of the passage of time, because his appearance has not changed. His mind will jump off to another dimension from time to time. Maybe most of it turns white hair because of this.


    The passage of life in his body has stopped because his magic has reached the limit and can''t continue to go up. His body has almost assimilated with the magic of heaven and earth.


    At the moment, beren has been injured and is shaking the eternal holy sword of the brave. Even in this detached state, he can''t retreat all over.


    Bang!


    At the other end, a red figure also rushed out of the rock cover. Sisya stood on a rock, and her eyes full of disgust were staring at the blue figure in the distance.


    At the moment, sisya was also very embarrassed. She was also injured and was not much lighter than beren, but as a powerful Superman, she was much stronger in physical quality than beren, and her self-healing ability was several times stronger than beren.


    Belen could naturally feel sisya''s endless killing and disgust. He couldn''t imagine what kind of state sisya was in now, whether she was trapped in a dreamland or emotionally indulged.


    But just at the moment when Belen met sisya, there was no doubt that he saw the scarlet color in the center of the latter''s eyebrows. With his current detachment, he could even see the heavy prohibitions set by the extension of the center of the eyebrows.


    If he could encounter the prohibition, he believed that he could definitely wake up sisya.


    But the problem is that even if sisya is insane, she has never forgotten her fighting skills. In the face of such a powerful guy, even now Belen is difficult to get close enough for his hand to touch the forbidden distance.


    Therefore, Belen''s eyes locked on the eternal holy sword in sisya''s hand. If she could avoid her swordsmanship, she might be able to get close to that distance.


    First!


    After making a judgment, beren''s body fell slightly, and with a force behind her feet, the blue shadow stayed in place and rushed to the red haired girl not far away like a flash of lightning.


    Ding!


    Belen leaped up. The snow lion was like a dragon going out to sea. The tip of the sword pointed directly at sisya. As soon as the wrist turned over, the silver white long sword spun up in an instant, and its fierce Qi curled around.


    "Break the army ¡¤ cut the devil Taidao."


    In the hands of the red haired girl, the big red sword was changed into a dark red Taidao. Facing the silver white long sword, she waved her arm, directly blocked it, then held it high and cut off beren''s head.


    Holding the snow lion again, beren took up his sword and collided with the beheading magic sword. His body sank for a minute. He shook his strength and bounced the beheading magic sword away. Then he approached the girl and put his left hand into the middle of the girl''s eyebrows.


    However, sisya turned back, kicked Belen in the chest and kicked him into the air. The former stepped on the ground and then flew away.


    Failed!


    Belen''s eyes trembled slightly, and then he saw sisya jump towards him. He made a sideways action in the air to avoid the blow of the devil cutting sword. When he was at the same height with the latter, he whirled and kicked on the red and white light armor, directly causing sisya to fly out.


    opportunity!


    Seeing sisya flying backwards, beren''s eyes widened slightly. He used the power of Qi to make his feet force in the air, and the whole person flew directly towards the former.


    Bang!


    At the moment when sisya fell to the ground, Belen had stretched out his left hand and aimed at the center of the former''s eyebrows, but the next moment his blue pupils suddenly tightened.


    A red light came and directly knocked Belen out and crashed into a collapsed rock, while sisya came at a high speed with a magic cutting knife. In the blink of an eye, she narrowed the distance and stabbed at Belen.


    Beren made a response without hesitation. He clenched his left hand and hit the stone wall behind him, causing it to collapse, and then he fell into it.


    Bang!


    The demon chopping sword cut the stone pile open. The majestic air wave directly made the stone pile fly around, and beren''s thinking suddenly jumped off again. His eyes flashed in a moment, and he stepped out of the space in one step. At the same time, the sword cut away.


    to be sonorous!


    Even the sword cut out after crossing the space was still blocked by sisya, and beren''s body retreated again, leaving a long trace on the ground.


    Beren, who could clearly perceive the changes of the magic of heaven and earth, noticed the approaching of a figure the next moment. When he wanted to respond, he was hit hard in the abdomen and flew out with a punch.


    Bang!


    His body broke through the mess of stones, and his mouth overflowed with blue blood and faint fluorescence. He didn''t even have time to erase the blood, because the red light and shadow came to him again.


    Seeing the devil cutting sword stabbing again, Belen''s eyes locked on the girl''s eyebrows. He released the snow lion in his hand and directly grabbed the devil cutting sword with his left hand. His body moved slightly, and the sword was still penetrated through his shoulder blade.


    The power contained in the demon cutting Taidao is eroding the vitality in his body, but he can only bear it now. He must concentrate.


    Just because the magic cutting sword passed through his body, the distance between him and sisya was also reduced by a large part. At this accessible distance, he immediately poked out the index finger of his right hand and fell in the middle of the girl''s eyebrows.


    His blue eyes can clearly see the complex prohibition. If others can''t even penetrate the magic into it, but now he can do it easily!


    Blood gushed out from both sides, and his mouth was full of blood, while the blue pupils were extremely serious and focused, as if they had forgotten the sharp pain.


    Thinking jumped off to another dimension again. He seemed to be able to master all the magic circuits. At the moment of touch, the magic instantly entered the prohibition and solved it perfectly at an amazing speed.


    Buzz!


    The color of disgust in sisya''s eyes gradually disappeared, and her clear eyes gradually returned. She was stunned and stared at the white haired man in front of her.


    "You..."


    Seeing sisya awake, Belen wanted to say something, but a large amount of blood spilled from his mouth. He coughed and grinned.

 Chapter 353

    "Belem!?"


    After sisya completely recovered, she opened her eyes. She saw that her magic cutting sword had penetrated Belen''s shoulder blades. She immediately took the magic cutting sword back into her own space.


    Without the erosion of the magic cutting sword, Belen also relaxed his strength. He fell down towards the rear, his blue light turned into fireflies, and his pupils gradually returned to black, but his white hair was still white.


    "Xiaomu! Come out!"


    Seeing beren like this, sisya was also frightened. She immediately realized what a terrible thing she had done. She fell into that damn fantasy!


    No matter how anxious sisya shouted, the wood elves still didn''t show up. She felt that there was a seal of blessing from the elves in her body, probably to protect her from falling during her control, and now the elves had fallen into a deep sleep.


    "Belem! How are you?"


    Sisya immediately took out the medical things to help beren stop bleeding. She is in a terrible mood now. If beren dies here, she will feel guilty all her life!


    Seeing that sisya was so flustered, Belen pulled the corners of her mouth from her pale face. He said weakly, "you can''t die yet. Don''t be so flustered."


    In fact, Belen also knew that his situation was very bad. After quitting that state, his body was extremely weak, his head was a little dizzy, and his sight began to blur gradually.


    Sisya looked around anxiously, but she saw only the site destroyed by the two of them fighting, and there was no one else except her and him.


    It''s late at night.


    Although there are many things that sisya hasn''t figured out, and she cares about a lot, at the moment, her first priority is to take Belen to the teaching building.


    He''s in a dangerous situation!


    The blood is bleeding. Even after treatment, it only slows down the bleeding speed. Her magic cutting sword contains a curse that can seriously hurt the enemy. Her self-healing ability can''t play any role at all.


    However, just as sisya was about to carry Belem on her back, suddenly several sword lights suddenly shot at her, forcing her to retreat to the side, and then countless metal wings flew to make her withdraw dozens of steps.


    Sisya''s magic cutting sword appeared in her hand again. Her heart was shocked, and then she wanted to protect Belen. However, she suddenly stopped, because there were several people standing in front of Belen.


    "Belem!"


    After seeing beren covered in blood and white hair, Zongna also cried out in fear, and then hurried to beren''s side, but the latter was unconscious at the moment.


    The people who came here were Zongna and others from the eastern region. However, in addition to the other members of the Jianju society of Zongna, only Aaron and EBER came, and the other two plus Puding went to help Sha Xiang and others who were still fighting.


    Murphys helped Keller to Belen''s side. When they saw the latter, they frowned. At a glance, they could see that Belen''s situation was very bad now.


    At the moment, Aaron and EBER are already angry. Jianju 2, that is, Belen, are their close friends in the school garden. However, it is such a scene to meet again. How can they not be angry.


    Aaron looked murderously at the red haired girl in the distance. Before he came, he knew who Belen would fight with again. Maybe the red haired girl was the legendary "brave", but even so, he still raised his sword.


    "You know what you did?" brave man! "


    Seeing the look of the other party and others, sisya immediately knew that they were not enemies, and the magic cutting sword disappeared in her hand. After hearing Aaron''s words, sisya couldn''t help trying to explain, but didn''t say it. She pursed her lips, and her beautiful face was full of guilt.


    "Sorry."


    "Sorry?" Hebrew suddenly uttered a voice. He looked at sisya sarcastically and said coldly, "as a" brave "like a savior, you are controlled by the enemy. It''s amazing that you are the strongest in the world to do such a thing."


    Hearing his words, sisya clenched her fists and was proud. She was also very ashamed. As a "brave person", she was praised as "the strongest in the world" and "similar to God". She actually helped the enemy to do harm to others. Even if she had to be controlled, it was her own.


    "Stop talking! Now we have to send beren to heal!"


    Zongna shouted to stop Aaron yueber, then picked up Belen and looked at sisya. He said a word after a moment of silence.


    "You should come together."


    Although Belen was seriously injured, Zongna could see that sisya must be seriously injured, and it must not be her own will to do such a thing. Although he was also very angry, it was so far.


    Aaron looked at the red haired girl. He looked very gloomy. He clenched the sword in his hand, and then his feet turned into a sword, and the light disappeared in place.


    "Aaron! No!"


    Seeing this scene, Morpheus also exclaimed. He didn''t expect that Aaron was still fighting against the brave. As expected, he was very angry.


    Ding!


    Aaron''s sword stopped in front of sisya''s eyebrows. He stared at the latter and said in a deep voice, "I''m very angry. Even if you are a" brave man ", I can''t wait to give you a sword."


    After saying this, Aaron put his sword away and turned away. If the other party had a move to defend just now, he would have to fight to the death even if he couldn''t beat the "brave man".


    But the other side didn''t defend against his sword at all. The facts proved that the young brave adult really felt guilty, and his anger dissipated a lot at the moment, although he was still very angry.


    Although there were no dark clouds in the middle of the night, it began to rain gradually, getting bigger and bigger. In the process, sisya stood where she was and did not move half a step.


    Wow.


    The rain wet the bright red hair, and the bangs covered her eyes. At the moment, sisya seemed to be baptized again, trying to wash away her sins.


    Her fist clenched tightly. There was no place to release the anger in the girl''s heart. She took a deep breath, suppressed the anger, and then looked up at the sky.


    Boom!

 Chapter 354

    Zongna rushed back to the teaching area with Belen in his arms. At the moment, there was no boundary, so he could go in directly, and he also noticed the huge hole in the square.


    The students in the teaching building also noticed the figure of Zongna and others. In a classroom on the upper floor, the blonde girl''s eyes fell on the white haired figure held by Zongna, and her eyes gradually opened.


    "Go and call celika!"


    Zongna shouted at Aaron and others, and then ran towards the health room. There are many medical personnel in the School Park, but what kind of medical technology can compare with celika with life magic.


    After arriving at the health care room, Zongna suddenly found that there were people inside. It is reasonable that the medical staff should treat those students in the lobby.


    "Serena!?"


    When he saw the shadow inside, Zongna also exclaimed, and then hurriedly shouted, "celika, come on! Beren, he''s dying!"


    After hearing Zongna''s voice, celika also turned back suddenly. She looked at the figure held by Zongna. Her white hair was particularly dazzling, and her heart was shocked.


    "Put him down."


    Zongna put beren on a bed, a little anxious, but at the same time, he also noticed Wayne on the other side of the bed, who was still in a coma with blood stains.


    "Verny, she?"


    Celicacha looked at beren''s injury and didn''t forget to reply: "it''s eaten by the magic array, but it''s not a big problem, but beren has a little trouble here."


    After that, celika immediately took off beren''s clothes, then stretched out her hand and pressed it on his chest to guide her own magic into beren''s body. Only her magic with healing ability can guide it into others, otherwise the conflict between the two kinds of magic will cause harm.


    Seeing beren''s white hair, celika can''t help biting her teeth. Since beren can come back alive, it means that the matter has been solved, but with such a serious injury, you can imagine what kind of hard struggle he has experienced.


    In the wound on beren''s shoulder blade, Serena can feel a powerful curse that is eroding his body. His own healing ability has been completely ineffective. It can be said that beren is weak to an unimaginable extent.


    "Life magic ¡¤ regeneration."


    Serena painted a green magic line on beren''s shoulder blade with magic. The life magic began to connect the flesh and blood nerves there. She wanted to remove all the curse power.


    Buzz!


    Serena needed to concentrate on the residual curse. She slowly closed her eyes and said, "don''t let others disturb me."


    "Good!"


    Zongna immediately replied, then went out of the health room and took the door. He stood at the door. At the moment, only celika can save Belen.


    After Aaron and others came, Zongna made a silent gesture to them. Aaron and others immediately understood. They nodded slightly and began to wait quietly against the wall.


    After a while, three figures came from the other end of the corridor. They were latil, latis and Leia. When she noticed beren''s figure upstairs, Leia immediately felt uneasy.


    Latyr was stopped by Zong. He knew that the three girls belonged to beren''s family and that they were in a hurry, but he must stop them now and never disturb celika inside.


    "Don''t disturb me first."


    Hearing this, latil asked anxiously, "Mr. beren, what''s the matter with him?"


    When the girl asked, Zongna was pursed and silent. His look was a little complicated. Would the situation be very bad if he told the girls the truth?


    "Please tell us the truth." Leia looked at Zongna seriously.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Zongna said after a moment of silence: "the situation is not very good, but with celika, it''s probably no problem."


    The situation is not very good, isn''t it just very bad?


    Euphemism is easy to judge.


    Latil and Leia both looked heavy and worried. Compared with latil, Leia saw beren''s white hair.


    Life consumption?


    Laiya thought of such a possibility in her mind. If so, it was a terrible thing. She held her hands together, worried and uneasy, and so on.


    Rattish noticed that something was wrong with them. She flashed her big eyes. She pursed her lips and asked, "big brother, will he be all right?"


    Today, rattis is ten years old. She has gradually understood many things. All her previous experiences have made her stronger. She is very smart and can judge the appearance at once.


    When she heard her sister''s words, latil grabbed her shoulder and smiled reluctantly. She said, "he will be fine."


    "Yes!"


    Latis also opened her small mouth and showed a smile. In her heart, she was an omnipotent gentle brother. How could she let such a good brother have something to do?


    Celika, who is treating beren in the health room, is sweating, but she still looks very focused and doesn''t dare to relax.


    She still consumed a lot of magic in the war with devouring the witch before. Then she treated Verny. Now she has to deal with beren''s injury. There is not much magic left.


    People outside are also waiting anxiously. It is early in the morning and the sun is about to usher in the next day. Because of the depletion of magic, Keller went to celika''s office accompanied by everyone and lay down on the sofa and fell asleep.


    At the moment, there are also latil and the people of Jianju society at the door of the health room. Under the persuasion of Aaron and EBER, Zongna also left to rest. He is also injured, but latil and the three are determined to stay.


    The first beam of sunshine in the morning hit the earth, and Joanna and others had long ended the battle. They went to various places to rest and heal, while the door of the health room was still closed.


    Aaron Spencer was sleeping against the wall, but now he slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the blue sky outside the window, and then came to the door of the health room.


    "Excuse me."


    So Aaron opened the door quietly for a short time. His eyebrows were slightly raised. He saw the white haired man and the tea haired woman sleeping by the bed.


    It seems that there is no problem.


    At the moment, beren breathed gently, and there was a scar on his shoulder blade, but the wound was obviously healed. As for Serena sleeping by the bed, she was probably tired?


    Aaron breathed a sigh of relief, then turned and patted EBER awake. At the moment when the latter opened his eyes, he smiled and said, "it''s okay, but everyone is resting. Let''s go and have a rest."


    "Where are they?" Hebrew looked at the three girls sleeping close to each other in the corner.


    Aaron looked at the three sleeping girls. He smiled and said, "maybe they want to see him." With that, he took out a quilt from the storage container and covered it on the girls with light hands and feet.

 Chapter 355

    At noon.


    The first one to wake up was Serena. When she opened her eyes, she still felt a little dizzy. Although her magic recovered quickly, she still collapsed at the moment.


    Serena stood up slowly. She glanced at Belen and Verny who were still in a coma. She turned and walked out of the health room. Now that it was over, she was busy.


    When she walked out of the health room, Serena saw three sleeping girls. She was stunned, then went forward and patted them on the shoulder.


    "Woo..."


    Latil and her colleagues woke up gradually. What they saw was celika, and Leia was the first to react. She quickly asked, "Mr. Belen, how is he?"


    After asking this question, latil also woke up immediately. She noticed the bedding on herself and others, but at the moment, ignoring these, she quickly stood up.


    "Mr. beren, he..."


    "It''s all right, but he still needs a rest. Be careful when you go in. I have something else to do. I need to leave first. Please two people in the room."


    Serena smiled and explained, and then she left slowly under the eyes of the girls. She probably had a lot to deal with today.


    Latil three people will be held in their hands. When they enter the health care room, their footsteps are very light. After seeing the white haired figure on the bed, she even covered her mouth, her eyes began to wet and almost cried out.


    Seeing Belen like this, Leia pursed her lips. Then she put the quilt on the other bed and took two stools.


    "The one in the hotel..."


    Leia noticed the double ponytail girl sleeping on the other side of the bed. She immediately remembered who the girl was. Looking at the latter, she probably experienced a big war.


    The three girls sat quietly in the middle of the two beds. Latil even couldn''t help crying, but she was trying to restrain her crying.


    Compared with the bloody Mr. Belen seen in that town, the white haired Mr. Belen makes her more distressed. What happened to make people turn black hair into white hair overnight?


    On this day, the border was finally untied with frotti''s efforts, and the Imperial military arrived on the same day. They wanted to enter frozarno School Park, but they were stopped after frotti appeared.


    From that day when the boundary was arranged and after attending the meeting, frotti went to untie the boundary alone. Her magic is to untie the boundary. Only she can untie the boundary without accidents.


    Frotti is one of the highest ranking people in the Imperial military, so the supreme officer of the Imperial military must not disobey her instructions.


    However, in order to understand the situation, the top officer of the Imperial military still applied to frotti to enter the school park to understand the situation, which was also expected, so frotti allowed several senior executives to enter the school park to meet with celika.


    During the communication, celika truthfully told the Imperial military about the sudden attack of the "natural disaster", especially about the core members of the new "natural disaster".


    When he learned that there were six core members of the "natural disaster", the officer of the military was also shocked. At the same time, he was shocked by the strength of frozarno School Park. He was able to repel them when the whole army of the other party marched in. It is worthy of being the first Magic Park of Florence.


    But there are only so many things to tell. There are two vital things that Serena did not tell, that is, the things that the "brave" is controlled, and the "law of angels".


    These two things have a great impact. As a savior, the "brave" is actually controlled by the enemy. If it comes out, it will be annoying, and so will the "law of angels". If it comes out, it will cause panic.


    However, the "law of angels" has fallen into the hands of the "natural disaster", so this matter can not be concealed, otherwise the consequences can not be imagined. Therefore, celika decided to inform beren and others, especially frotti. As the highest level of the military, she must know this matter.


    On this day, many aristocratic families have come to borrow their children. After all, if such a thing happens, the study must be suspended.


    But it''s beyond everyone''s expectation that everything is safe. It''s nothing to be hurt. Moreover, it''s also a good thing for students.


    After all, it''s a long holiday!


    At dusk.


    At the moment, Verny also woke up slowly in bed. Her eyes were still in a trance, and then she slowly sat up from the bed. Her body was still a little weak.


    "You''re awake. Do you need some water?"


    Hearing the sound, Verny saw a glass of water handed in front of her eyes. She turned her head and looked at the blonde holding the water. She was slightly stunned, and then remembered.


    "You''re the one next to beren... Is your name Leia?"


    Leia nodded with a smile and said, "so you still remember my name. I''m very happy."


    "Thank you."


    Verny reached out to take the glass of water and drank it. She was really thirsty. Then she noticed the white haired man on one side of the bed, his eyes gradually opening.


    Leave it to me next.


    The picture of the white figure walking forward suddenly appeared in her mind. At the moment when she was about to lose consciousness, the gentle voice came from her ears.


    Seeing that Verny was stunned, Leia scratched her cheek and said something she didn''t believe: "Mr. beren, he... Probably is all right. That''s what the head of the school said. Should it be all right?"


    Hearing the speech, Vernie bit her lips and clenched her hands. If she could stop the "brave" at that time, beren wouldn''t have to take such a risk to deal with it head-on, and she wouldn''t be like what she is now.


    At the moment, latis is still sleeping by the bed, but latil has been holding Belen''s hand. She still looks uneasy. She is worried that Mr. Belen will not wake up. At the thought of this, there are tears in her eyes.


    But soon, she opened her eyes wide, because a voice came from her ear.


    "Latil?"


    Hearing this voice, latil immediately looked at the familiar face at the head of the bed. At the moment, his black eyes were looking at him with a faint smile.


    "Mr. Belen!?"


    "What''s the matter? Why are you crying?" Belen smiled. Because latil grabbed his left hand, he helped himself sit up with his right hand, and then rubbed his left shoulder blade with his hand. He could still feel the pain, but it should be no problem.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil let out a cry, then immediately jumped into beren''s arms and cried. It was great to wake up. In that way, she thought she wouldn''t wake up again.


    He felt the soft body trembling in his arms, and beren was slightly stunned. Then he smiled and rubbed latil''s head and whispered.

 Chapter 357

    Soon, Serena came back, along with frotti and others. Al was not there, because she still needed to contact foreign Vatican personnel, so all the graduates who came here were 69.


    After seeing beren, celika was stunned, and then said with some dissatisfaction, "beren? Why don''t you have a good rest?"


    "I think it''s OK." Beren replied.


    Celika shook her head to show her helplessness, and then said hello to sisya. Although she knew how beren''s injury came, she knew it was not sisya''s fault.


    After all, who would have thought that the "brave" would be controlled? They underestimated the "natural disaster".


    "Aaron!?"


    When someone came in from behind, Belen suddenly opened her eyes, breathed out the name of the leader, and then saw two more people.


    "Hebrew, and Atwood! What are you doing here?"


    Aaron''s eyes widened when he saw beren here, and then he came up with a smile. He smiled and said, "are you surprised to see us?"


    "It''s a surprise." Belen admitted frankly.


    Hebrew smiled and said, "I saw you very embarrassed yesterday, but I''m so happy."


    "You are gloating." Belen shrugged helplessly.


    The people who came to this office all focused on Belen at this moment. After all, the black hair turned white overnight.


    Looking at beren''s white hair, Puding couldn''t help but say, "beren, your hair."


    "I know, don''t care so much." Bellen knew everyone''s kindness, but he didn''t want them to feel sorry for themselves. He whispered, "my white hair is not the price of overdraft. I don''t know the specific situation."


    However, Belen explained to everyone the transcendent state he entered during the battle of sisya, which was a field he had never set foot in, and the people fell into meditation after hearing the speech.


    For beren''s magic, everyone present knows what kind of principle his magic is, but they know one thing better. Only beren can reach that level.


    What does the so-called 80% or more look like?


    Finally, Vernie rubbed her chin, and then the first voice said, "do you say that your vision, or consciousness, will jump out in an instant, probably like a state of sleep? Sometimes hazy and sometimes clear."


    "Very similar." Beren nodded slightly.


    Everyone frowned slightly after hearing the speech. They didn''t know what it was, but Vernie thought of something. She said, "maybe your thinking at that time has jumped to the magic dimension."


    "Magic dimension?"


    Not only Belen, Aaron and others don''t know about it, but those who specialize in magic, such as Serena and Joanna, open their eyes and seem to hear something incredible.


    "How is this possible?"


    "It''s not impossible."


    This sentence came from sisya. Everyone''s eyes fell on the brave adult, and sisya said: "I can also enter the magic dimension, but because I have the protection of elves and Superman, I won''t have many side effects."


    The implication is that beren is human, so it must bear a certain price to step into that non-human field.


    It is worthy of being a "brave" who is "similar to God".


    Even Aaron, who didn''t like sisya much, had to marvel at the bottom of his heart. It''s not nonsense to be the strongest in the world.


    The so-called magic dimension is no longer a field that human beings can step into. It must be surprising that beren can integrate himself into the world magic with the special magic created by himself.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen humans enter the magic dimension."


    Now sisya has remembered the scene of her fight with Belen that night. The latter state has indeed entered the magic dimension, otherwise it is impossible to cut off her power every time.


    Even with the experience of Yvonne and Joanna, I have never heard that anyone can step into the magic dimension, which is unheard of.


    Verny looked at beren and said, "if you can enter the magic dimension with your own consciousness, maybe you won''t be human at that time."


    If you can do that, you may be "God".


    Hearing the speech, beren shook his head and said, "I hope there won''t be such a day." It was only such a contact with that field that he almost went directly to death. He didn''t want to have another time.


    At this time, sisya whispered, "come out, little wood."


    Last night, she had liberated the elves.


    A small sapling gradually emerged, and then fell on sisya''s shoulder. It was the spirit of wood. It had no eyes, but it seemed to be watching Belen.


    "Hey, see you again."


    "It''s probably the first time for me."


    Belem knew that it was this little tree that gave him and Elia a drop of life, the legendary wood spirit.


    Everyone looked curiously at the little sapling, the magical sapling that could be called out by sisya. The magic emitted from it made everyone feel very comfortable, and celika felt the most, because her magic was closest to it.


    Almost in an instant, everyone knew what kind of existence this little sapling was.


    Wood spirit.


    Sisya didn''t care about their conversation. She said, "can you cure him?"


    "Let me see."


    The sapling floated to beren''s head, and the Green Magic swayed with its leaves, then scattered like pollen, and then penetrated into beren''s body.


    Everyone looked at beren nervously. Now the only thing that can solve the problem is the wood spirit. How can there be a more powerful healing effect than the wood spirit in this world?


    Under the magic of the wood spirit, people''s eyes gradually widened, and the white hair gradually returned to black, but only a part of it was restored in the end.


    Half black and half white.


    The little sapling stood on beren''s head. It put its leaves and said, "I''ve used the liquid of life for you before, so you have a strong adaptability to my magic. I can restore your vitality, but I can''t help the other part."


    Hearing the words of the wood spirit, sisya frowned and asked, "why?"


    Xiaoshumiao explained: "his white hair is probably not all because of his lax vitality, but because he entered the magic field as a human. His thinking has always been in an extremely nervous state, because he can''t adapt and has been loading, so he will become what he is now."


    i see!


    People suddenly realized that although Bellen strengthened his body to a detached level by increasing magic, his thinking was still the same. If he wanted to try to integrate the magic between heaven and earth, even Bellen''s magic control must cost a lot of attention.

 Chapter 358

    Half black and half white hair.


    Belen sat on the sofa kneading his hair, but soon he sat still. He always felt weak and a little hungry.


    "Oh, here you are."


    On the other side, Aaron handed a biscuit. Beren looked at it and took it naturally, just like he was in the Jianju club at the beginning.


    People began to exchange the information they knew last night. After all, the information given to the Imperial military today is not complete, because everyone was exhausted as soon as they came back last night.


    First of all, Puding told them about the blood witch they met. When people learned that there was a sixth core member in the "natural disaster", they all frowned.


    They all fought with those core members. Naturally, they know their strength. Unexpectedly, there are six levels in this organization. It''s really tricky.


    "About... Seven."


    One side of sisya suddenly opened her mouth, and everyone''s eyes fell on her, and she said after a moment of silence: "they spent a lot of money to control me, and if they want to control me, they need someone as their master."


    Seven.


    None of the seven people is weak, and four of them need special attention. One is a sudden blood witch. According to Putin, the blood witch seems to have lived more than 380 years. This is a very amazing thing. It''s hard to imagine how strong she is.


    In addition to the blood witch, the snow Witch and the fire witch are also a great threat. These two people have mastered the power of the "truth rule", which is enough to resist the power of the element spirit, and the magic that devours the witch is strange and unpredictable, which can not be underestimated.


    After these four people, there are two witches who master gravity and doubling magic. Although the remaining one has not met, it is probably a witch who controls the mind or creates environmental magic.


    After an attack, everyone felt very difficult about the "natural disaster". This organization has the ability to challenge the giant of the Holy See.


    After a moment''s silence, sisya suddenly said, "in fact, there is another thing I think I should tell you."


    Seeing sisya''s hesitation, celika smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Sisya, if you think you should say it, just say it. It''s all your own people. As long as you don''t think you should say it to the outside world, we will never disclose it."


    "Sister Xue." Sisya looked at celika and took a deep breath. She said in a deep voice, "I was taken into their headquarters by them. If there was no guy, they would not be able to catch me anyway."


    So, sisya said the process of being brought into the "natural disaster" headquarters at that time. Everyone was surprised by the "demon family atmosphere" in the words.


    The "natural disaster" colluded with the demon army!?


    You know, the demon army is the enemy of all creatures in the world. They spend all day trying to conquer or destroy the world.


    Even Aaron felt it was inappropriate for sisya to walk into each other''s trap alone, but he also felt it was inevitable. After all, the red haired girl was known as a "God".


    "The existence that can break your energy..."


    After hearing sisya''s words, celika frowned. Everyone present had a bottom for sisya''s power. After all, even Belen who set foot in the magic dimension could not defeat the latter. It was a field called "God", enough to imagine how powerful the brave man was.


    From sisya''s words, we can hear that her blow at that time was enough to break the barrier, and in the face of that blow, maybe the snow Witch and they could not resist, but the mysterious man appeared and broke her energy.


    How strong is that mysterious man? It''s probably stronger than beren who set foot in the magic field. How can such a powerful existence appear here?


    On one side, Joanna heard some clues in sisya''s words. She asked, "look at you, do you know who the demon clan is?"


    "Yes, I know."


    Sisya clenched her hands, and a dignified color appeared on the brave adult''s face. She said in a deep voice, "I did see the face under the black robe."


    "That guy, why did he come here?"


    Seeing sisya''s appearance, everyone looked at each other. They gradually realized what had happened, and the expression on their faces gradually changed, which was incredible.


    Perhaps there is only one person in the world who can make the world''s strongest "brave" look like this?


    Keller was still holding an unfinished cookie in her hand. She looked at sisya blankly and said uncertainly, "you don''t want to say that that guy is the" demon king "


    "I can''t forget that face."


    Sisya was very sure. She looked very serious and said, "I''m sure it''s the guy of the" demon king ". There is absolutely no possibility of reading wrong!"


    "Demon king".


    That is the highest emperor of the legendary demon army, which is the source of the most terrible disaster, and the "demon king" is the "brave" and the ultimate goal of everyone!


    Although it is true that the "brave" is known as the strongest in the world, it is because everyone believes that the "demon king" will die under the "brave", so this factor is excluded.


    If there is a battle with the "brave" who can do their best in this world, there is no doubt that it must be the supreme "demon king" of the demon family.


    Sisya, who fought with Belen, was in a state of deep sleep. If the combat power was completely unsealed, even Belen who set foot in the magic dimension could never win.


    But the demon king can.


    Puding, sitting in a chair beside him, asked curiously, "how strong is the" demon king "? Have you ever fought with him?"


    "Once, although I didn''t win, I didn''t lose." Sisya recalled the battle. There was a faint brilliance in her eyes. She said in a deep voice: "even if she fought with all her strength, it would be difficult to win that guy."


    People can''t imagine how strong the "demon king" is, because they don''t have a foundation for sisya''s strength. It''s really unimaginable that the world is the strongest, because only the guys with equal strength can guess the depth of each other''s strength.


    Sisya paused, then looked at beren. She seemed to want to say something, but in the end she didn''t say it directly. She just said: "although the" demon king "is very strong, in fact, the most troublesome thing is the four marshals of the demon family. Our combat strength can''t resist all, so it will involve my fight with that guy."

 Chapter 356

    The girl in his arms was crying, and beren was gently patting the girl on the back. His heart was palpitating for the scene at that time, but he finally smiled.


    If you don''t do that, you may not see them.


    "Well, well, don''t cry, I''m fine."


    He is indeed out of danger now, but his physique is very weak. He will not be able to use magic for a long time.


    Maybe that''s good.


    Listening to beren''s words, latil looked up at the former''s dazzling white hair. She pursed her lips as if she wanted to say something.


    Beren looked at the blonde who was smiling at him and asked, "Leia, what''s going on outside?"


    "It''s probably all right."


    Leia stroked her hair and responded with a smile.


    Then beren looked at the girl sitting in the other bed and looking at her ponytail. He blinked and said, "Yo, Verny."


    Verny looked at the face she was still familiar with. She felt a strange pain in her heart. Her voice was a little low: "I''m sorry." She apologized.


    "What are you apologizing for?"


    When she heard Verny''s apology, Bellen looked at Verny with some laughter, and then patted rattie on the shoulder. He said, "it''s time to get up. Call rattie up, too. It''s estimated that everyone is waiting for me."


    Latil answered softly, and then stood up. She woke up latis, who was still sleeping. After waking up, the kitten climbed into bed when she saw beren wake up, and then jumped into beren''s arms.


    "Big brother!"


    Here comes another one.


    Belen was a little confused. He rubbed the cat''s head, smiled and said, "go with your brother to find his brother''s friends?"


    After getting out of bed, beren took out a white dress and put it on. The previous dress was probably taken off for him. After all, it was all blood.


    "Verny, let''s go find celika first."


    "Yes."


    Because she was very weak, Belen also walked out of the health room with the help of latil and Leia. After they left, Verny got out of bed and changed her clothes for herself, because the clothes were also stained with a lot of blood.


    It''s getting dark and it''s getting dark in the evening.


    On the path, Belen saw a silver haired figure coming in front of her. It was a very beautiful and moving silver haired girl. When she appeared, it seemed that even the beautiful bright moon was pale, but Belen and others opened their eyes.


    "Yi, Elia?"


    "Well, brother."


    The silver haired girl was Elia. She came to the four Berens. She was almost as tall as latil. The four Berens were surprised by the sudden change.


    "Sister Elia?"


    Latis looked at the girl who was much taller than herself, her eyes full of curiosity.


    Hearing latis''s call, Elia nodded to the kitten, and then her eyes fell on beren''s white hair, which was very similar to her hair color, but it was morbid.


    "Brother."


    Aware that Elia was looking at her hair, beren shook her head, smiled and said, "it''s okay, it''s just a change of color. Now Elia and I are like brothers and sisters."


    Hearing Belem''s words, Elia looked at Belem. The white hair of the latter reminded her of the kind white haired old man in the kingdom of Ailuo.


    Although I care about why Elia suddenly Grow up? But Belen now noticed that the girl''s clothes were a little small, and he looked at latil beside him.


    "Latil, take Elia to the merchant car and change her clothes?"


    Latil recovered after hearing the speech. She looked at Elia''s clothes. They were much smaller. It was really a little Well, it''s not proper!


    "I see."


    Beren nodded slightly, then looked at Leia and latis. He said, "you can go together."


    "But, Mr. beren, your body..." Leia was very worried. She knew that Mr. beren was very weak and his steps were a little vain.


    Seeing Leia''s worry, beren shook his head: "it''s okay. Just walk slowly."


    "All right."


    After listening to beren''s words, Leia probably guessed that beren wanted to hide something. In that case, she wouldn''t explore it. After all, it was something Mr. beren thought should be hidden.


    When the four left, they looked back at the white figure from time to time. They always felt that the figure was suddenly much older overnight.


    Beren looked very calm and moved forward slowly. When he came to Serena''s office, he didn''t know how long he had been walking. He knocked on the door. Then there was no response. He slowly pushed open the door and went in and found no one in it.


    "Haven''t you come yet?"


    After a whisper, Belen sat on the sofa and waited, but the first person he waited for was not Serena and them.


    It was a girl with red hair. The girl was sisya. When she came in, she noticed the white haired man sitting on the sofa with his eyes slightly widened.


    They looked at each other like this for a long time, and the atmosphere was a little silent.


    I really don''t like this atmosphere. Beren broke the silence. He said, "Why are you standing there? Find a place to sit? They haven''t come yet."


    Hearing the speech, sisya silently came to beren, then bowed deeply to him. She said, "I''m sorry!"


    Although there was a reason for what she did, Cynthia thought she did it and shouldn''t find any reason.


    Hearing sisya''s apology, beren responded softly: "it''s not your fault. Your original intention is to help us. It''s just beyond everyone''s expectation."


    "Even so, I can''t expose the fact that I hurt you."


    "So, do you want to compensate me?" Beren looked at the red haired girl curiously.


    Sisya nodded seriously and said, "yes, I can give it to you as long as I have it."


    "Well." Belen thought deeply, and then thought of something. His eyes blinked and said, "then owe me a favor first? I don''t know what I need."


    "Good!"


    Sisya agreed without hesitation. Then her eyes fell on Belen''s white hair. She even felt a little distressed. After all, it was all because of herself.


    "Your hair..."


    Belen reached out and grabbed the hair on his forehead. He looked at it, then shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter." Having said that, I can''t help but care.

 Chapter 359

    After the meeting, Puding and others left one after another. They had a lot to do. In the end, only Belen, celika and sisya were still in this office.


    "Well, I should go, too."


    Beren wanted to stand up and sat here all the time. It was time to go back to latil and them. However, just as he was about to stand up, there was sisya''s voice in his ear.


    "Belen, do you know your situation?"


    "My condition?"


    So beren didn''t get up. He looked at Serena. After a moment of silence, he pointed to his white hair and said, "do you mean this?"


    "Your time..."


    Celika was about to stop talking. Her hands were clenched into fists on the table. There were strange eyes in her eyes. She pursed her lips and seemed unwilling.


    On one side, sisya lowered her head and said, "Xiaomu told me that your vitality is seriously consumed." She is undoubtedly the most guilty one.


    Hearing what they said, beren probably knew what they meant. Although he had been prepared for this, he was undoubtedly in a bad mood at the moment.


    Celika was silent for a moment. She said, "when I treated you last night, I can feel the dead gas in your body with my magic. Generally speaking, only those dying people will have it."


    That is, in beren''s body, anger began to turn into death. His state, at best, was like an old man in his twilight years, going downhill.


    After listening to these words, beren sat silently on the sofa. What kind of mood should he use to deal with this fact at the moment? He doesn''t want to be depressed, but it''s probably more difficult for him to let go easily at the moment.


    "How much time do I have left?"


    When beren asked, celika shook her head and said, "I can''t judge, but..." As she spoke, she looked at sisya.


    Seeing Serena looking, sisya breathed out. She really didn''t want to say such things by herself. That sense of guilt became stronger and stronger.


    "The time is uncertain, but in your current situation, it may be within five years..."


    At this point, sisya stopped. She clenched her fist, gently bit Bei''s teeth, and then said, "I won''t let you die. I''ll find a way to save you."


    When hearing what sisya said, beren looked at her and smiled. He said, "don''t be so bitter. It''s not your fault."


    Beilun knew that the red haired girl had been feeling guilty. As a "brave" she had a strong sense of justice. Because her own hands created her injury, she attributed all the reasons to herself.


    Is a very gentle girl.


    "No! Obviously!"


    Sisya couldn''t help shouting. She clenched her fist tightly and seemed to make up her mind at last. She said in a deep voice, "if I can''t find a way to save you, I will destroy the demon army within five years and die with you."


    Ha!?


    Belen and celika looked at sisya with shocked eyes at the moment. They didn''t expect that the young brave adult would say such words.


    Celika couldn''t help but say, "sisya, don''t be impulsive."


    "Sister, I''m not impulsive. I''m serious!" Sisya responded to celika. Her attitude was very firm, and her eyes were full of firmness.


    "What nonsense."


    The second daughter looked at Belen, who was looking at sisya. He said, "I don''t care what you think, but please don''t look at me so fragile, I won''t die."


    "But..."


    "No, but! I have to watch ratty go to school, see ratty get married and start a family, and send Leia home. It''s hard to see that Elia has grown up now. I don''t want to die like this, so I won''t die!"


    Belem stood up, waved his hand and said carelessly, "I don''t believe that I will die in five years. Even if it is true, I want to live. Even God can''t stop me."


    "Well, I''m going back to dinner. Bye."


    After a lot of words, Belen walked out of the office without looking back, leaving sisya and celika sitting in their seats, and then looked at each other.


    Celika recovered. She took a sip of coffee and smiled at sisya. "Forget it, that''s it. That guy is not a person who will die easily."


    Hearing the speech, sisya was silent, then nodded and stood up. She said, "sister, I''ll go first and remember to rest early." With that, the young brave adult also left.


    Celika was the only one left in the office. She looked at the calm coffee in the cup silently, with a sad look in her eyes.


    Belen''s pace is very slow. His body is still very weak and it will take a long time to recuperate. On the road, he not only has no mess in his mind, but is very clear. Now he has an understanding of his own situation.


    Is the mood good or bad?


    He doesn''t know.


    If I didn''t stop sisya at that time, maybe the students in the School Park would be spared, and after the success of the prevention, it would be like this now.


    Probably not at a loss? After all, everyone is happy that no one is dead, and he is not dead at present. After all, he fought with an existence equivalent to a "God". Do you need to be proud?


    Well, I''m not in the mood.


    Before approaching, Belen saw the lights in the commercial car, and there were several figures outside the commercial car placing dishes, chopsticks and meals. His eyes lit slightly, and then walked over.


    "Brother is back."


    The silver haired girl felt something. She turned her head and looked at it. When she saw the figure in white, she also whispered, and latil and others on the side heard it and looked at it immediately.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil shouted.


    "I''m back."


    When he came to the table, beren looked at the full table. It was obvious that latil was cooking again. He smiled and said, "it''s delicious. Can you eat it?"


    "Of course!"


    Leia took a bowl of rice from one side and put it on the table in front of beren. After beren sat down, the light was full, and latil''s eyes fell on beren''s hair and opened slowly.


    "Mr. beren! Your hair, it''s turning black again!"


    Hearing the speech, Belen was slightly stunned. He opened his mouth, but then he noticed the surprised eyes of the girls, and his face turned into a smile.


    "Yes, it''s probably beginning to recover?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, latil was very surprised and shouted, "great!"


    "Well, well, sit down and eat. By the way, Elia, you have to tell your brother how you grew up all at once?" Beren nodded slightly, then smiled and looked at the silver haired girl.


    Is there less than five years left?


    It''s actually quite long.


    It doesn''t matter anymore. I can still accompany them for a long time.

 Chapter 360

    On this day, many workers came to frozarno School Park to repair or recast the construction facilities. Although celika didn''t have much rest these two days, she had to deal with some things. As for the construction facilities, she was handed over to Aaron and others.


    As secretary general, Sha Xiang naturally can''t be idle, but after the battle that night, her hands are wrapped with bandages and her right arm is still fixed in front of her, so even if she has power doubling magic, she can''t help.


    After that war, many people were injured, some heavy and some light. Most of the participants were very weak, tired and consumed too much magic. They couldn''t get over it in the past two or three days.


    At the moment, Belen is sleeping in the house. His current physical condition can''t sleep outside. Although he is treated by the wood spirit, he is only relieved from the degree of serious injury, and his body is still very weak.


    In the morning, Belen woke up slowly. The weak he got up much later than usual. When he opened his eyes, his head gradually woke up, and then he felt a soft clinging to himself.


    Belen turned her head slowly. What came into her eyes was a delicate jade like face with a lot of silver hair scattered nearby. The beauty was suffocating, and the girl''s eyes were still closed. The eyelashes were very slender. She breathed evenly and was obviously still sleeping.


    Belen, who had fully recovered his consciousness, slowly opened his eyes. When he wanted to get up, he suddenly found that he was tightly held by the girl, and his soft body was close to him, with a very strange feeling.


    What if you wake her up?


    Belen didn''t move any more, but turned his head again and looked at the girl. The distance between them was very close, and he sighed in his heart. He still didn''t adapt to the child''s suddenly mature appearance.


    This silver haired girl is Elia.


    Elia doesn''t have the habit of sleeping during the day, but once she falls asleep at night, she will sleep deeper than anyone else. Such behavior is not surprising. She usually holds latil.


    But now it seems that latil and they have gone out, leaving only him and Elia sleeping deeply. No wonder he was the object of their embrace.


    What time is it now?


    Thinking so, Belen suddenly heard something outside, probably making breakfast? So he reached out and pinched Elia''s smooth face.


    "Elia, it''s time to get up."


    Elia, who was pinching her face, slowly opened her eyes. Those black eyes were so similar to beren, and she blinked her jewel like eyes after waking up.


    "Big brother."


    There have been some changes in the sound. In a word, it''s better.


    Now that Elia was awake, beren could move. He sat up slowly, rubbed his hair, and then looked at Elia who was still pinching.


    "It''s time to get up."


    "Yes."


    Elia answered, then sat up, rubbed her sleeping eyes, stood up and began to take off her clothes, which really frightened beren.


    "Elia!"


    Hearing beren''s voice, Elia also stopped, then looked at beren with confused eyes, as if asking something.


    "Don''t change your clothes in front of me. You''re not a child anymore."


    Belen rubbed his temples and then explained. He stood up, rubbed the head of the silver haired girl and told him seriously, "remember."


    "Yes."


    Elia blinked, then answered. After watching beren leave, she began to change her clothes. After changing into a simple white dress, she walked out of the small house.


    "Mr. Bellen! You''re up. Wash up and have breakfast!"


    "I see."


    Belen responded, and just as he was going to wash, he suddenly saw a god official girl coming up, and his eyes opened slightly.


    "Al, here you are. Let''s have breakfast together?"


    When Al approached, her eyes fell on beren''s half black and half white hair. At this moment, her eyes widened and her mind went blank.


    "Belem, your hair..."


    Seeing this, beren grabbed his hair carelessly. He looked indifferent. He said, "well, there''s no big problem. Don''t care too much."


    Because beren''s tone was very relaxed, which also made al feel a little relaxed, but he still asked suspiciously, "why is it white?"


    "Because I fought with sisya for a long time, I was too focused, so I was a little loaded." Belen remembered what the Wood Spirit said at that time and replied.


    "No problem?"


    "Of course, there will be no problem."


    Leia passed by with dishes and chopsticks. When she heard Belen''s words, she looked at her half black and half white hair. Perhaps only she didn''t fully believe what the latter said last night.


    Starting to recover or something, is it true?


    "Let''s eat together?"


    "Well, good."


    Then Belen went to wash. His eyes focused on the water in the basin. He could see his half black and half white hair. He put the towel back in and destroyed the reflection.


    When he came to the table and sat down, beren looked at the simple breakfast in front of him and began to eat contentedly, but he could also feel the girls'' eyes, but he turned a blind eye. As long as he was more relaxed and comfortable, let them believe that it was not a big deal.


    Al is watching Elia now. She was a child before. Why is she almost catching up with herself now? Is it true that you suddenly grow up overnight?


    At this time, latil looked at al. She smiled and said, "sister Al, my magic has made great progress. Can I show you later?"


    "OK."


    Although elwy had doubts about beren''s hair, his performance was too calm. Al also thought it might not be a big deal, but the hair color also made her care.


    After Elia and latis finished eating, she followed latil and Al to the school park. Although many places are being repaired, latil wants to see not only his magic, but also the post-war ruins.


    While cleaning up with Leia, beren suddenly heard Leia''s voice in her ear. She only heard her say, "Mr. beren, what you said last night is true?"


    Belen was stunned at the speech.


    Folding the bowls together, Leia turned her head and looked at Belen. There seemed to be a light in her green eyes. The blonde asked very seriously.


    "You''ll be fine, won''t you?"


    Laiya is very smart. Although she is also very talented in magic, she doesn''t like practicing magic. Maybe she is more suitable to be a wise man?


    Sometimes he is too smart, which also gives beren a headache. At the moment, he has to respond. He shows a faint smile to Leia.


    "I won''t die easily."

 Chapter 361

    that day.


    Belen came to Serena''s office. He would probably leave after he recovered a little, so he had to learn something from Serena.


    Seeing beren coming, celika asked with concern, "beren, how''s your body?"


    "Although I can''t use much strength, it''s much better than I couldn''t walk two days ago." Belen responded and sat down on the sofa. Sure enough, she was still comfortable.


    Hearing the speech, celika also nodded slightly. She said, "I just have something to tell you. Flotti, sisya and Al will come later."


    "What''s up?" Beren was a little confused.


    "Wait until they come. It''s very tired to repeat it twice." Serena smiled playfully, then took a sip of coffee and looked at beren.


    "So, what do you want from me?"


    Beren nodded and said, "well, I guess we''ll leave in a few days, so before leaving, I want to know when the school park can go to school normally?"


    Hearing the speech, celika said, "it''s going to take some time. After all, the school park has a large area of destruction this time. Even if there is Puding, it will take a long time."


    Although Puding has magic to restore the scene before destruction, that magic takes a lot of time, and it takes a lot of time to depict it on the props. In addition, the area of each restoration is limited, so it takes a long, long time on the whole.


    "Probably, it will take more than half a year or even a year." Celika thought it over and gave the answer.


    After hearing this answer, beren nodded, just as he expected. He said, "can I send rattis and Elia to school when I think of it?"


    "Of course, there are no substitute students in our school park." With that, celika looked at beren again. She looked a little strange. She said, "it''s time to start arranging things so soon?"


    "What''s the matter? What are you talking about?" Beren, who heard these words, twitched in the corners of her mouth. How can she hear them very unpleasant?


    Celika smiled and shook her head. "I''m relieved to see you still so relaxed."


    After a while, someone came to the office again. The first one was sisya, and then frotti and Al came one after another.


    "Belem?"


    As soon as she entered the door, Al was surprised to see a man with half black and white hair sitting on the sofa eating cookies, while beren nodded slightly.


    "Well, sit down first."


    Seeing that everyone was here, celika also got up and left the dean''s seat, and then came to the round table and sat down.


    Flotti asked curiously, "Serena, is it important that you called us?"


    Celika nodded and said, "yes, there''s one thing I haven''t said yet. I hid it from the Imperial officer, but I think I should tell you."


    "What is it?"


    Flotti had some doubts. Since she chose to hide things from the officer, but had to tell herself and others, it must be an important thing.


    So, after a moment of meditation, celika said, "do you remember the big hole in the square?"


    Everyone nodded when they heard the speech. They remembered the big hole in the square, but now it has been filled by the child who mastered the earth magic. From the students'' mouth, we can know that the devouring Witch and celika came out of the ground at that time.


    "There was a palace 500 meters underground of the square, which was used to hide a treasure." Celika has decided to tell her about it.


    "Treasure?"


    Flotti raised her eyebrows slightly. She used to be a member of the student union, but she never knew there was a palace 500 meters below the square.


    "What is stored there is a war type magic prohibition left by FANA Joseph, the head of the early school. Its name is" the law of angels. "


    War magic prohibition!?


    Belen was shocked when she heard this, and sisya frowned. Even frotti, a war fanatic, had a dignified look in her eyes at the moment.


    "There have been so many war magic prohibitions in history. Each has the power to destroy a city. Now," the law of angels "has fallen into the hands of" natural disasters. "


    At this point, celika couldn''t help holding her hand. She pursed her lips and said after a moment of silence: "the reason why I haven''t participated in the war is to guard the transmission array from here to the underground, but I forgot that the other party has a space witch."


    "How did they know?"


    Frotti asked the most crucial question.


    However, celika shook her head: "I don''t know. This secret should only be known by every school head. Maybe some people knew it before."


    Al pondered for a while and then said, "there is a 381 year old witch in the" natural disaster ". Maybe the other witches are not young. Maybe they have had contact with a head of the school park?"


    Cynthia nodded and said, "that''s the only way."


    Celika thought for a moment and then added, "as far as I know, there are many prohibitions in the" law of angels ". It must not be easy for them to untie it. It may take a long time."


    "You should have told us about it earlier." Flotti sighed, but then shook her head. She knew it should have been kept secret.


    "Sorry, it''s my negligence." Celika also realized her carelessness. If one more person knew the news, the other party might not succeed.


    After all, a person has more heart than strength.


    "On the imperial side, I will deploy myself." Said frody.


    Al has her own judgment. She can''t make any change alone. She needs to inform the Pope about it in the Vatican meeting. If the "natural disaster" attacks the Vatican with the "law of angels", they will be in danger.


    With the war type magic prohibition of "angel''s law" and the known combat power of "natural disaster", they can say that they have the real capital to compete with the Holy See. Moreover, behind the "natural disaster", there may be a legendary "demon king", which is more dangerous than the war type magic prohibition.

 Chapter 362

    After telling the four people about the "law of angels", celika has lost a shackle, and now she is in a much better mood.


    According to the information known now, before the "natural disaster" unties the prohibition in the "law of angels", their situation is not very safe.


    Al and sisya have been to the base camp of the "natural disaster", and they can find it according to their impression. At the moment, none of the core members of the "natural disaster" is uninjured, among which the flame Witch and devouring witch are probably the most seriously injured. Therefore, the current "natural disaster" has fallen into a weak period.


    In this weak period, the "natural disaster" people will find ways to transfer the base camp, otherwise once they are found, they will suffer heavy losses.


    Now that they have obtained the "law of angels", they will only bear greater pressure, and during this period, Florence can settle down for a period of time.


    For the "natural disaster", their biggest receipt is to get the "law of angels". In this case, frozarno School Park did not get any benefits. On the contrary, the Holy See and Imperial military had the good news of "intelligence".


    Al was the first to leave. She had to communicate the return time with those from the Holy See, because she now had such an important news, and frotti left later. After all, she also had important things to deal with.


    After al and flotti left, Belen asked, "there''s no need to tell me such a thing?" Knowing such a thing, I have a little burden in my heart.


    Hearing Belen''s words, celika shook her head and said, "as the biggest victim of this war, you should know. Besides, it''s a coincidence that you''re here today."


    The biggest victim.


    Belen pulled at the corners of her mouth, then sighed and said, "although I don''t want to admit the first half of your words, don''t tell Puding about it."


    After his condition is known by those guys, it will probably be bad. As for whether there is a way to treat him, he is not very hopeful.


    Even the power of the wood spirit can''t eliminate the dead gas in his body, and Puding''s time magic can''t save him. This dead gas is something that Puding''s time magic can''t reverse.


    "I see."


    Celika nodded slightly and agreed to beren''s request.


    On one side, sisya kept silent until beren stood up and prepared to leave. The red haired girl also stood up and left with the latter.


    After leaving the office, beren noticed sisya who had been following him. He turned his head and looked at the girl. He asked, "do you want to talk?"


    "Yes."


    Sisya answered, and then followed beren to the roof of the teaching building.


    Wow.


    The bright wind blew in the School Park, as if even the gloomy mood could be swept away by the wind. At the moment, beren who came to the roof felt very comfortable and cool.


    Standing beside beren and looking at the busy people in the School Park, sisya couldn''t help thinking that if no one had stopped herself at that time, maybe her sin would have been more than that.


    "Sisya."


    Hearing the people around her calling her name, sisya also turned her head and looked at beren''s side face. The latter''s eyes looked into the distance, and the black and white hair was blown by the wind.


    Now we can see the sun on the mountain in the West. It''s almost dusk.


    "I''m not afraid of death at all, but in fact, no one wants to die for no reason, and so do I." Belen said calmly.


    "Sorry."


    The young brave adult doesn''t know how many times he apologized.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. I haven''t finished yet." Belen smiled and his eyes fell on the square, where several girls were playing magic.


    "I didn''t even know how to live or why." Beren looked at the figures with soft eyes. He whispered, "but now I know that since I still have time, I will accompany them until they leave, and I will try my best to live."


    He will never leave until then.


    Listening to beren''s words, sisya was silent. She knew that it was difficult for her to find a way to save beren, and if he went on like this, he would die. This is a fact that she can''t rely on her own will.


    "I won''t take back what I said before."


    Seeing that sisya was still so firm, beren was a little helpless. The girl was too stubborn. He said, "maybe I can''t wait for you."


    After watching the dusk for a long time, until the night began to cover the sun, sisya left. She didn''t know what to say, but she felt very uncomfortable.


    And Bellen still stood in place, with a faint brilliance in her eyes.


    Destroy the demon army in five years? It seems like a long time, but in fact, such a war is normal for several years. Even sisya is difficult to eliminate the demon army in this time, right? After all, there is a "demon king".


    "Five years, at that time, latil was as old as I am now. Maybe she had found her favorite object and it was time to start a family."


    "At that time, latis has grown up. She has graduated from the school for about two years. She must be much more mature than now. She probably won''t eat sugar every day? Well, it must be lovely to become a little fat cat."


    "Laiya is an elf family, so she has a long life, but she should go home. She can''t wander outside all the time?"


    "Elia, now she should be relieved of the past. She will be about 19 years old in five years. I believe she can take good care of herself. After all, she is a very mature child."


    Listening to beren''s self talk, it was as if a person was giving his last words. It was a little sad.


    "If only I could see them grow up quickly." Beren''s eyes showed a little sour. He looked up at the sky. He didn''t know what he was looking at or perhaps restraining.


    "I hope latil can find someone to rely on as soon as possible. She is good at housework. Although she is very interested in magic, I think she is more suitable for opening a shop by herself. The Kanban mother must look good."


    "I hope latis can grow up early. If I can see what she looks like when she grows up, I think she will have a great sense of achievement as a brother or father?"


    "As for Laiya, this child is probably smarter than me. Maybe being a wise man may be able to write many famous works?"


    "And Elia, she is so beautiful now. There must be many guys with wide eyes. Ah! I really want to punch them in the eyes! My children are still minors!"


    At this time, beren''s eyes showed a color of remembrance, some wet. He thought of some people. He muttered to himself, as if he were talking to himself.


    "How''s lumia doing now? If only we could meet again, didn''t the child be bullied in his hometown? If he was bullied, I will tear down that place!"


    "I also want to see Angelina. I hope to see her again before I leave. Although it''s a sloppy guy, I still want to call her mother."


    His eyes are very deep, deeper than the night, just like the starry sky behind the night. There is a faint glow in his eyes, just like a meteor across the night sky.


    "And Lilith, how are you?"


    At the end of the evening, the young man seemed to have given everything he wanted to say. No one around him listened, but he said it all to himself.


    After saying everything you want to say, your mood suddenly brightens.

 Chapter 363

    Half a month later, most of the natural areas of frozarno School Park have been restored by Puding, and his workload is undoubtedly the largest of all.


    Pop.


    In the headmaster''s office, Puding collapsed directly on the sofa. The whole person was almost tired and collapsed. Fortunately, he solved all those places in half a month.


    What he restored were those areas where the terrain was forcibly distorted, like the southern battlefield where the mountain terrain was changed by earth magic, the northwest area smashed by the young brave adult and beren, and the place where he fought with the core combat power of "natural disaster".


    Of course, some little guys are also noisy. They are busy anyway.


    But then he could relax. Although he still wanted to help, celika refused. She thought she should give the students a long holiday.


    "Puding, hard work."


    "Alas, let''s take it as a gift of thanks for digging graduates from you over the years."


    Puding also accepted his fate. He has often done these things since the kindergarten period, but he couldn''t do it at the beginning. How do you feel that his time magic is specially used to repair things?


    "Zongna, have they all left?"


    "Well, they also have a lot to deal with."


    Sipping the coffee in the cup, Serena turned her chair and faced the glass wall. Her eyes fell on the bright sunshine outside and she was reluctant to give up.


    Everyone is leaving again.


    Because of military affairs, Morpheus, flotti and sisya were the first to leave, and then Joanna. She started a personal trip again. Ames also left later. It is said that she was going to leave Florence for cultivation. Because she still had to run a family business, Verny left a few days ago. Her injury was almost healed, And Al left early with the people of the holy see because of the "natural disaster".


    "Probably, many people are leaving today."


    Celika held the cup and sighed, but then smiled. Although everyone will be scattered again, as long as she wants to see you, she will meet again one day.


    Others are about to leave.


    On this day, the former members of Jianju society met with the current members of Jianju society. When Aaron and others learned from beren how excellent peaches they are, they were also surprised and proud. After all, this is their younger generation of the same society.


    However, there are two people missing. One is Serena, who is still on business, and the other is Jieya. It is said that she left the school with the girl named wallow two days ago.


    After seeing the predecessors of Jianju society in the "golden age", Taozi and others were also very surprised, but then the black, straight and beautiful girl competed with each other without exception, which made Ghana and others feel helpless. If not, Taozi would not be so strong.


    That night, sister peach ravaged her opponent, which was called a cripple.


    After two generations of Jianju club members had a morning of communication, it was time to leave. Aaron and others decided to travel around the world with Zongna and visit the demon clan. Taozi and others have stayed in the school park for so long, and now they also decided to go out for experience.


    "Senior Bailun, are you really okay?" Peach still cares about beren''s hair color.


    When he heard the peach, beren waved his hand. He smiled and said, "it''s not in the way."


    Although I don''t know what kind of enemy beren was facing at that time, Taozi and others have seen the power of this senior. If the enemy is not strong, it may not be possible for beren to be like this.


    Everyone is ready to leave, and beren is also ready to leave. His body has recovered a lot. It''s no use staying here all the time. He has determined the next destination.


    At the gate of the School Park, a blue haired girl is walking towards the outside, with a shoulder bag on her shoulder. This girl is the current president of the student union of frozarno School Park, Willian Alice. She just finished what she should deal with today.


    "Wei Lian!"


    A cry suddenly rang out from the rear. Weilian also stopped. She looked back and saw a black haired boy running over.


    "Hoo, I almost missed it!"


    The black haired boy is colsifen. He has stayed in the school park until now. Of course, there is a reason, and the reason doesn''t need to be guessed.


    Seeing him, Wei Lian asked in some doubt, "haven''t you left yet?"


    "Yes, I''m just going to go. Are you going to go, too?" At this point, korsfen looked around the gate and seemed to be looking for something.


    It seemed that she knew what colsifen was looking for. She explained, "they came a few days ago, but I still have something to deal with, so I let them go back."


    "So it is."


    Colsifen suddenly knew that Weilian was the daughter of Alice''s family. It was a big consortium. It was supposed to be met by someone.


    "So..."


    So, the black haired boy scratched his cheek. His eyes didn''t know where to look. He seemed embarrassed to speak, but he finally summoned up his courage.


    "Do you want to go back together?"


    Both of them are from the imperial capital ailorana, so they can be said to be on the way. At the moment, it''s like an invitation, which makes korsfen a little nervous.


    "OK."


    Wei Lian promised almost without hesitation, which also made korsifen a little stunned, and then immediately showed a smile. Such a smile has never been seen before.


    She didn''t even ask if his home was in ailorana. Obviously, she hadn''t talked about the identity of both sides in recent years.


    Maybe she never forgot the boy.


    At this time, a large commercial car slowly passed through the gate, and the black-and-white haired man driving the commercial car also noticed colsifen and Weilian, so he stopped to say hello.


    "You haven''t left yet?"


    Hearing this sound, both of them looked at the man on the commercial car. Although the hair color changed, they recognized it at a glance. Colsifen was in a happy mood at the moment.


    "Hello, senior, are you leaving?"


    Beren nodded slightly. He said, "yes, I''ve been here too long. It''s time to leave."


    "Well, take care of your health and have a safe trip!" Colsphine glanced at the black and white hair and said with a smile.


    At the smell of the speech, Beilun looked at colsifen and Weilian. He nodded his head, then waved his hand to show goodbye and continued to let the two earth dragons move forward. He left a word.


    "Take care of yourself, younger generation."


    Hearing this, colsifen grinned. He didn''t know why. He always thought he could see the senior. Then he looked at the blue haired girl next to him and smiled.


    "Shall we go too?"


    "Yes."


    Weilian glanced at colsifen, and then they left together.


    In that commercial car, latil, who has been sitting next to beren, looked at the still peaceful market around. It was clear that so much had happened in the School Park, but there seemed to be no change outside. It was like two worlds. It was really a wonderful feeling.


    "Mr. beren, where are we going next?"


    When latil asked, Belen looked to the end of the street. He smiled and said, "we have all come to amarga, so next, of course, the emperor capital alolana."


    Emperor capital!


    As soon as latil''s eyes lit up, he didn''t expect to be close to the imperial capital of Florence, and he looked forward to it inexplicably.


    It seems that he saw the expectation in latil''s eyes, and beren smiled. He looked back at the girls still chatting in the small house behind him, and then looked back to the front with some sigh.


    Obviously, I want to live a plain life, but I always encounter these troublesome things.


    But such a wonderful trip doesn''t feel bad.

 Chapter 364

    Although amarga is the nearest city to ailoranya, if you ride a horse, it will take more than ten days to reach it. If it is slower, it will take longer.


    At the moment, on the path in the forest, the two earth dragons are moving forward slowly. If people pay attention, they will probably see that the two earth dragons look at each other from time to time, and the forward speed is also fast and slow.


    The bright golden sun hangs in the sky, and the warm sun falls on the earth. The summer of this year is extremely hot, not to mention the noon of this midsummer.


    In the commercial car, a man with half black and white hair was sitting on it and wearing a hat. It seemed that he didn''t want to be illuminated by the sun.


    He was still in his usual white clothes, but he was wearing thin white short sleeves, which was cool. He sat on the commercial car and sweated sometimes. He raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    "It''s so hot."


    The young man sighed bitterly. He didn''t like summer very much. He was hot and flustered every day. Sure enough, autumn and snow were the best.


    This man is Belen. He has left amarga with latil and them for ten days, and now he is still on his way to ailorana.


    He came to ailorana for two main purposes. One purpose is to bring a letter to a person. After all, the letter was entrusted to himself by a dead person when he was about to die. Force majeure.


    The second purpose is an oath he once made. The superhuman female warrior named Silan bellagwen he saw in the cave promised to bring her relics to her family. Although he didn''t know where her family was, it might not be too difficult to find it according to his surname.


    Since she was going to ailorana, Belen thought that she would probably see Morpheus and frotti again, and perhaps the young brave adult sisya, but she thought that the latter would be a little constrained to face herself.


    Another thing is that beren thought he might see al again. Because of the busy business, Al said hello to him and left.


    However, although the headquarters of the holy see is not in ailoranya, there are also some churches. Maybe you can also see al. Although this is only Belen''s thought, after all, Al must have gone back to the headquarters. Since listening to gayer''s words that day, he has a strange mood every time he thinks about Al and gayer.


    Always feel a little uncomfortable?


    Bellen couldn''t help thinking, is it difficult to have a certain possessive desire? Anyway, he won''t admit it. All he admits is his desire to protect. After all, he sometimes even wants to give big fists to those smelly boys who stare at latil. Their eyes are always so irregular. Where to put them?


    "Al..."


    Leaning against the commercial car, beren looked at the trees he had seen and even forgot the cool heat for a moment.


    Latil''s head suddenly popped out of the window. When she heard beren''s words, she muttered, "Mr. beren, do you miss sister al again?"


    "Ah?"


    Beren was stunned, then scratched his cheek. He said, "what''s another? It''s normal to think of good friends occasionally. Al is my childhood sweetheart."


    "Really?"


    Latil''s cat pupil stared at beren with a suspicious look. She asked, "Mr. beren, do you like sister al?"


    "Well."


    Hearing this question, beren was not shy, but thought very seriously, which made latiton nervous.


    Did she accidentally trigger something?


    "Maybe it''s not the love of lovers? Well, it''s just the love between family members." Belen came up with the answer after careful consideration, and then smiled at latil.


    "Just as I like latil and you."


    After hearing this sentence, latil''s cheeks immediately became hot, probably red and bleeding. She immediately retracted her head back, and then buried her head in her knees under the sight of Elia and others.


    Although she knew it was the same like, she was still very shy when she heard this sentence in the face. Although she was happy with beren''s feelings for them, she was a little disappointed at the same time.


    Even if it''s the same, who does Mr. Belen like more?


    Seeing that latil suddenly withdrew, Belen was also a little confused. The girl''s mind was really hard to think about. He shook his head and continued to look at the sky in a comfortable mood.


    "Sister latil?"


    When she heard the call, latil also raised her head. What came into her eyes was an incomparably beautiful face. Her bright black eyes were as clear as water and as bright as stars, as if even the aura was about to overflow.


    I have to say that even latil, who is also a girl, was amazed at Elia''s face at the moment. It was so beautiful. She smiled and shook her head.


    "I''m fine."


    When she was a child, although it can be seen that Elia will be very beautiful when she grows up, she didn''t expect to be so beautiful. She must not be comparable.


    "Elia is so beautiful."


    Latil also muttered subconsciously, and this sentence naturally fell into Elia''s ear, and she blinked.


    "Sister latil is also very beautiful."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, latil was stunned, then scratched her cheek with her fingers, smiled and said, "thank you."


    "Why thank you?"


    Seeing latil''s thanks, Elia looked at the former in some confusion.


    "Elia, good boy."


    Latil didn''t answer Elijah''s question. She just reached out and rubbed the latter''s head. Although she has grown up a lot now, she is still the little sister in her eyes.


    I thought Elia was very mature. Now she looks more mature. She can comfort people. She has never been confident about her appearance.


    Laiya was amused. She was still reading. When she heard the topic here, she felt funny. She put her bookmark in the book on this page and closed it. She looked at latil.


    "Latil, aren''t you too confident?"


    When she heard Laiya''s words, latil also looked. She blinked and said reluctantly, "I''m not confident." That said, her tone was weak.


    Seeing this, Leia smiled. She encouraged: "actually, latil is very beautiful. You should be more confident. Don''t you like Mr. beren? How can you be confident?"


    "Shh!"


    Seeing that Leia said it, latil was also frightened. She quickly made a silent gesture, then carefully drilled out of the window and found that beren seemed to be sleeping, which was a sigh of relief.


    Elia blinked her big bright eyes and said, "I like my brother, too."


    After hearing the speech, latil''s cat ears also drooped. If compared with Elia, she thought, perhaps Mr. Belen would like Elia more? After all, Elia is so beautiful.

 Chapter 365

    On this day, Belen was sitting in the commercial car. He looked a little helpless. He looked at the two earth dragons who were slowly pulling the car, and he couldn''t help but speak.


    "I said, man, you two have been tossing around all day. It will take us a long time to get to ailorana?"


    The old man turned his head away, and his big eyes blinked. He looked very innocent. He screamed and seemed to be saying something, but beren didn''t know.


    "Mr. beren!"


    At this time, the head of a cat ear girl suddenly appeared from the next window. The lovely cat ears swayed gently. The cat''s pupils were full of joy. It seemed that something very happy had happened.


    Belen looked at latil and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve learned new magic!"


    "Well, indeed, latil is very clever."


    Hearing Belen''s encouragement, latil also smiled, then drilled out of the window and sat next to Belen. Because of the hot summer, latil also changed into a fresh short sleeved shorts, especially those slender legs as white as jade. Occasionally, passers-by would stare at her unconsciously.


    Belen''s eyes also looked involuntarily, and then said, "well, latil, are these pants cool?"


    "Ah?"


    Latil was planning to brew magic. When she heard beren''s words, she looked at her shorts and responded with a smile.


    "Of course, it''s so cool."


    "Well." Belen looked at the long leg again. He swallowed his saliva, and then said, "isn''t it better to wear a longer one in such a sun? Otherwise, it will be tanned?"


    Hearing this, latil said with a smile, "I have applied the sunscreen bought by Mr. beren, so I don''t have to worry about getting tanned."


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. Indeed, he bought some sunscreen and daily necessities when he passed by a small city a few days ago. He sipped his dry lips. Now he didn''t know what to say.


    "Then, Mr. beren, I want to use magic!"


    "Well, I''ll watch it."


    Then, latil''s Green Magic began to emerge. Since she first began to learn magic, she has done magic work every day. Now her magic is much thicker than before.


    "Wind spirit hidden in the air, please give me wings that can soar in the sky! Show me! Wings of the wind!"


    Buzz!


    The turquoise light turned into a warm wind and rushed behind latil. It began to condense gradually at the speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turned into wings like dragonflies.


    "Latil, can you fly?"


    Belen was also very surprised to see this magic. After all, this is a very advanced magic. How long has it been since latil learned this magic?


    "Probably... Can''t fly yet?"


    Latil scratched her cheek shyly. She said with a smile: "although I can use this magic, I can only float in the air and can''t be too high. If I want to fly freely, I probably need to practice."


    "Well, like this."


    Latil closed her eyes and seemed to be paying attention. The wings behind her also vibrated slowly. A stream of air swirled around latil. Her body slowly took off until the height of the small house. Then she slowly opened her eyes and smiled.


    "A little higher, I''m afraid I can''t control it."


    Belen was also very happy to see that latil could do this. He nodded and said, "it''s great. Latil is so smart that I believe he can fly freely soon."


    Generally speaking, they can fly with the help of wind magic such as latil, but there are others such as Elia and Joanna, who can substantively lift themselves off because of their powerful magic.


    Although he yearns for flying, Belen can''t achieve the level of Elijah and them because his total magic is not so strong, and he doesn''t have magic attributes, so he can''t use magic that can fly.


    "Be careful."


    "Yes!"


    Latil returned to the position next to beren and sat down. She lifted the magic and had a big smile on her face. Obviously, she was very happy that she could fly soon.


    Belen asked curiously, "did al teach you this magic?"


    "The sister named Joanna taught me this magic." Latil responded with a smile.


    "Joanna?"


    Belen blinked. He remembered that Joanna also had high attainments in wind magic, but I didn''t expect that Joanna had contact with latil and them at that time.


    "Mr. Belen, isn''t that sister Joanna very good?"


    Latil couldn''t help thinking of the beautiful woman with long purple hair. The latter gave her a sense of inexplicable nobility and mystery.


    Hearing this question, Bellen smiled. He nodded and said, "she''s great. I''ve lost to her before."


    "Ever lost? What kind of magic game is it?"


    As soon as she heard these words, latil realized that there must be a story, so the cat''s pupils twinkled with interest.


    Seeing that latil wanted to hear it very much, beren smiled. Since he had experienced so many things in frozarno School Park, in fact, he didn''t intend to hide some things, but since it''s not necessary to say, it''s good.


    "Tell you what you want to hear?"


    The rest of the time is not very long. If latil and they want to know, he can say it.


    "Good!"


    Latil was also surprised to hear what beren said. When she asked beren about the past, the latter avoided talking. Now she is willing to talk about those things. Of course, she is very happy.


    Seeing rattie so happy, beren smiled. However, just when he was about to talk about it, he suddenly heard something. He patted the back of the earth dragons to stop them, looked at the dense forest on the left, and when he saw what happened, the cat eared girl sitting on the left jumped out of the carriage directly.


    I saw a girl in rags running towards the path. When she noticed the commercial car parked on the path, she was surprised. She gritted her teeth and ran in the other direction.


    "Where are you going!"


    Only a cry from the rear was heard, and the cold gas suddenly turned into an ice thorn and shot away, piercing towards the girl''s lower leg.


    "Ah!"


    The girl screamed with pain. Her leg was pierced by the ice thorn, and the whole person fell to the ground at once. At this time, several people in the rear also chased her.


    Those people were dressed in black clothes and masked, like killers. They looked at the girl on the ground indifferently. The leader suddenly closed his fingers together. The cold in the magic condensed into an ice sword connecting his hands. Without hesitation, they raised their hands and stabbed the girl.


    At this time, a strong wind suddenly swept over and directly bombarded the man, and the impact directly made him fly backwards.


    The girl on the ground opened her eyes when she saw this behind the scenes, and then slowly turned her head. She only saw a girl with cat ears and cat tails standing there, surrounded by a faint green magic. The cat ears girl stared at the men and shouted like this.

 Chapter 366

    Seeing such a young girl, those people in black were stunned. Then they immediately recovered, took out their own daggers and daggers, and then rushed towards latil.


    Although the other party is not their goal, since I see them, I will die!


    Seeing these killers rush to the cat eared girl, the girl who can''t get up on the ground also shouted in a panic: "run!"


    Latil, who stood up, had no intention of running away. Looking at these killers in front of her, she knew that she could not stop these vigorous killers with her current strength.


    Although she can''t, someone can.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Just as the killers rushed to latil, a wave of silver light swept in their sight. The speed was very fast. They had no reaction time at all, and the next moment they were directly photographed and flew out.


    Bang bang!


    All the people in black were swept away, hit some trees one after another, and then fell to the ground. After they got up, they didn''t plan to continue to do it. They even met hard stubble, so they turned and ran away.


    Seeing that the killers had escaped, latil ran to the injured girl. She came to the latter and looked at the bleeding calf. She frowned slightly.


    "You need to stop bleeding quickly. Are you still moving?"


    The girl was a little confused, but she soon recovered. She tried to move her lower leg, but she had to stop because of the pain. She quickly responded, "it hurts so much that I can''t move."


    At this time, Belen came over. He looked at the girl''s calf injury, and then said, "I''ll take her back to the car. Latil, go and take out the medicine box. Leia will prepare a basin of water and towel."


    "I don''t want you to hold me!"


    The girl''s sudden protest also stunned Beilun and others. Beilun blinked and said in some doubt, "I just took you to our commercial car to heal."


    "No! Why should I let you hold a man!"


    "Ah?"


    At first, he thought that the girl refused because of a misunderstanding, but now it seems that it''s not the same thing.


    Latil noticed the girl''s resistance and said to beren, "Mr. beren, shall I take her to the commercial car?"


    "Well, I''ll get the medicine box."


    After hearing latyr''s words, Belen also nodded. He took a strange look at the girl, and then took Elia back to the commercial car to get the medicine box.


    Latil looked at the girl and asked tentatively, "well, can I hold you?"


    "Yes." The girl nodded.


    Seeing that the girl didn''t resist herself, latil knew that the girl probably thought that men and women were different, so she refused Mr. beren. She thought it was human nature. She tried to pick up the girl. She found it a little heavy, but she tried her best to put the girl on the bed in the commercial car.


    Latil took the medicine box from beren, looked at the girl with a smile and said, "well, I''ll treat your wound first."


    "Thank you."


    The girl sincerely thanked her.


    On one side, Belen looked at the girl for some reason. The latter also noticed his eyes. At present, he also looked up at him and thanked him.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    When she heard the girl''s thanks, Bellen always felt that the two "thanks" were a little different. It seemed that she didn''t appreciate much for herself, but more like polite words?


    After treating the wound, Leia took the washbasin, wet and wring the towel and handed it to the girl. She smiled and said, "wipe your face?"


    "Thank you."


    The girl also opened her eyes when she saw Laiya''s ears. Unexpectedly, the blonde girl in front of her was an elf.


    The third thank-you fell in beren''s ear, but it was different. It was a kind of sincere thank-you. Yes, it was so different that he looked a little strange.


    After the girl wiped her face clean, Leia combed the girl''s hair. After handling these, they all looked at the girl in surprise.


    Although she was wearing some ragged clothes, she found that she was a very beautiful girl with long brown curly hair, long curved eyelashes, bright eyes as soft as water, white flawless skin with a touch of pink, and a noble color naturally showed between her eyebrows.


    If you change into a nice dress, it will be more beautiful.


    Latil also had this idea. She was a little curious, so she smiled and asked, "well, do you want to change clothes? We have a lot of clothes. Maybe you are suitable for Leia."


    "Is that ok? Thank you!"


    The girl obviously couldn''t stand this rag. When she heard latil''s words, she looked a little happy and excited.


    At this time, Leia looked at beren and said with a smile, "does Mr. beren want to stay and see others change their clothes?"


    As soon as he said this, the girl''s eyes immediately looked at Bellen. Her eyes were extremely sharp. She was not alert to the girls, but very alert to Bellen.


    "Sorry."


    Belen reacted, and he also felt the girl''s sight, felt a little confused in his heart, then shook his head and walked out of the small house.


    Driving the commercial car forward, his mind suddenly recalled the previous killers who escaped, which reminded him of the poor and shy killer girl.


    Lumia


    In the evening, beren stopped the commercial car. Now they have come to a plain, where they are ready to spend the night.


    When making dinner, Bellen prepared a pair of more dishes and chopsticks. Although it was not clear why the girl resisted herself so much, he didn''t seem to hate him very much, and he didn''t care very much.


    Although some days have passed, beren''s injury has not recovered, or I don''t know if he can recover. Although he has less than five years left, he doesn''t feel anything different now.


    His body is still very weak. Before he recovers, beren had better not use his magic. After all, it will increase the burden on his body. Although he looks no different from ordinary people, in fact, he still takes some heavy things very hard, and his walking speed is much slower than expected.


    Therefore, Belen also had some difficulty in taking the wooden table, but he tried his best to take it out by himself, and he was relieved after placing it.


    "Let''s come out first. The dishes should be ready."


    After Belem said hello, the first one who ran out was the greedy cat latis. She jumped and sat in a position, then shook her little tail and began to wait.


    The second one came out was Elia, and when Belen saw it, he shouted softly, "Elia, can you help me with the dishes?"


    "Yes."


    Elia answered, then came up to help beren pick up the two dishes and put them to the table.


    Then latil and Leia helped the girl out, and then came to the table and sat down. When she saw the dishes on the table, the girl looked carefully. When she smelled the attractive smell, she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.

 Chapter 367

    After the people began to eat, Belen was not in a hurry. He took the pot, and then picked up the prepared basin with both hands. He wanted to take it up and pour it into the pot and wash it later.


    Pop!


    Suddenly the sound falling on the ground startled latil and them who were eating. When Leia looked back and saw the sprinkled water, she was also startled. The girls quickly stood up.


    "Mr. beren! Are you all right?"


    At the moment, beren was standing aside. He looked at his trembling hands. When he heard Leia''s panic voice, he turned his head, smiled and shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little heavy. I didn''t hold it."


    Hearing what beren said, Leia couldn''t help saying, "Mr. beren, you can call us when you need help. You can''t carry it alone." She looked at beren discontentedly.


    Latil''s eyes noticed beren''s trembling palm and asked with some concern, "Mr. beren, are you still in good health?"


    Aware of his sight, beren slowly held up his hand to stop shaking. He blinked and then explained, "it''s all right. It''s just a slip of his hand."


    "But you just said it was a little heavy!"


    Anyway, they see that beren''s injury hasn''t healed yet!


    So beren changed the subject and didn''t want to go on in this regard. He said, "OK, go to dinner. The dishes are cold."


    The three girls were silent for a while, and then returned to their position to continue eating. Belen soon finished packing up, came to the spare position and sat down to eat.


    The girl sat in her seat and witnessed the scene. She frowned slightly and looked at Belen in some doubt. It was clearly a man. Why couldn''t she even hold the basin.


    Feeling her eyes, beren also looked at the girl. He thought, he''d better introduce himself first, so he said, "well, my name is beren glien, a wandering businessman."


    "Wandering merchant?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, the girl frowned again. She said, "my name is hill."


    Seeing that the girl didn''t say her last name, she probably had some scruples. Belen didn''t care much about it. What he wanted to ask was something else.


    "Why did those killers chase you?"


    Hill was silent when she heard the speech. After a while, she shook her head and said, "I don''t know. On the way home, they suddenly rushed out. The people around me helped me block them and gave this dress as a cover, but..." At this point, Hill stopped. She pursed her lips and looked a little sad.


    Seeing her like this, latil and they all understand. Since the killers are still coming, the people who protect hill are probably dead.


    "Don''t you know their origin?"


    Hill shook his head.


    Seeing this, beren was also silent. Although he could judge that the girl''s identity should not be simple, he didn''t care very much.


    I hope he doesn''t get into any trouble. His body can''t stand tossing now. In order to avoid trouble, but he can''t just leave the girl like this.


    So beren asked, "where''s your home? We can take you home."


    "My family... My family is in ailorana."


    "That''s just right. We''ll go to ailorana, too."


    Hearing Belen''s words, hill was also stunned. Then there was a surprise color in his eyes, but then he thought of something, and his eyes slowly darkened.


    "Or I''ll go to the town ahead."


    Latil on one side smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Our Elijah is very powerful. No one can beat Elijah."


    She could see that although Hill had a strange temper, he was a kind child. Maybe he didn''t want to drag them down.


    At this time, Elia also nodded her head. She said, "I''m very good."


    Hill looked at Elia. The latter gave her the feeling of a dusty goddess. Even she was easily stunned by her beautiful silver hair and moving face.


    "But, can you?"


    "Of course, isn''t it, Mr. beren?" With that, latil looked at Belem playfully again, and showed a big smiling face to the latter.


    "Well..."


    Belen answered softly. If he could, he really didn''t want to get involved in these troubles, but the troubles seemed to have never stopped. Maybe he was such a life. Moreover, he couldn''t really leave the child in the wilderness. Since he was on the way, he should send it home.


    Hill glanced at Belen and then at latil. She asked curiously, "well, may I ask about your relationship?"


    "Relationship?"


    Latil was stunned, then smiled and said, "we are family."


    "Ah!?"


    Hill was stunned for a while, then stood up in surprise, but stepped on the ground and shook the wound. She immediately screamed in pain, then sat down again and looked at Belen in disbelief.


    "You, you beast!"


    "Ha?"


    Just thinking of being a good man and sending the girl home, she was suddenly attacked by words, and Belen couldn''t help twitching slightly in the corners of her mouth.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Hill''s eyes were disgusted, and she didn''t know whether it was fake or true. She looked at beren in disbelief and disgust, as if she were looking at some dirty things again.


    Belen was stunned. Did he just make her sick?


    "You beast, incredibly, incredibly harm latil and them!"


    The girls on one side were stunned and didn''t understand why Hill said such words, while beren looked at hill with a dull face and some anger.


    "Why did I harm them? Besides, I''m not a beast!"


    Leia held hill after being stunned for a while, and then explained the meaning of "family" to hill. After understanding, the latter looked at Belen. She looked a little unnatural and ruddy. She was probably ashamed, but she put her hands around her chest, and then leaned over her head and snorted.


    "I''m not going to apologize! You''re a guy who can''t even hold the basin except what you cook... It''s so delicious!"


    Hearing Hill''s words, Belen coughed with anger. After he calmed down, he took a deep breath and thought he only heard the first half.


    Leia and latil looked at each other, and then suddenly laughed. They were still very fond of hill, and their quarrel gave them an inexplicable sense of intimacy. Well, did it make the atmosphere lively?


    "Cut."


    Seeing that Bellen stopped refuting, Hill looked like I had won. She skimmed her mouth, then looked at the full table, and she swallowed.


    I won''t eat!


    Suddenly, Hill felt a pair of playful eyes. She looked up and found that Belen was staring at her. The meaning in her eyes was self-evident.


    You''re good. Don''t eat it?

 Chapter 368

    "Pig head beren!"


    "Fool hill!"


    In the morning of this day, the war of words began again on the breakfast table. Hill and Bellen scolded almost every meal until the end of the meal.


    "How delicious is it? Eat more!"


    "It''s your honor for me to eat your cooking!" With that, Hill took another bite of rice. She glanced at Belen coldly, her toes high and angry.


    Hearing this, beren blew his hair again. He turned his mouth and said, "please put down the chopsticks!"


    "Why should I listen to you!"


    "My cooking!"


    "It''s your honor for me to eat your cooking!"


    Again.


    Laiya and latil looked at each other, and then smiled helplessly. Hill has been arguing with Belen for a few days, and trivial things can be scolded for a long time.


    However, latis and Elia didn''t care about their scolding at all. The kitten was very happy and had a satisfied meal. The latter looked very calm. It seemed that nothing could interfere with her during the meal.


    When she heard Hill''s "omnipotent" reply, Belen snorted, quickly finished the meal and began to clean up. Without hesitation, she took away the dishes Hill wanted.


    "You!" Seeing that the food he wanted was taken away, Hill immediately widened his eyes and muttered his face, which was terrible but angry.


    "Hum."


    However, Bellen didn''t eat this at all and naturally took the dish away. Fortunately, latil and they ate fast, otherwise this move wouldn''t work.


    But in the end, she left a dish for hill, and she was very afraid of Bellen''s move, so when there was only one dish left, the meal was eaten quickly.


    "Bring the bowl yourself."


    "Hum."


    Hill tilted his lips, but still took the dishes and chopsticks to Belen. After humming, she turned and went to the small house. Although she and Belen had been arguing, she had a good relationship with latil.


    Belen glanced at the dishes and chopsticks, then took them and began to clean them. He didn''t hate hill, but he couldn''t help choking with her.


    It has been ten days since they saved hill, but they are still on their way to ailorana, because their old man has been out of business recently, which gives him a headache and doesn''t know that it will take a long time to reach the capital.


    However, in these ten days, although hill has been choking with him, she has a good relationship with latil. She is different from Sha Xiang''s poisonous tongue, but her character is very proud.


    After cleaning up everything, Belen returned to the second carriage and found that there was not much water in the bucket. He thought about it, and then went to the ramp. He found a stream below. Go and get some water and store it.


    So beren picked up an empty basin. He shook it with his left hand, but he still felt a little weak. He installed it several times, and then took the basin and went downhill.


    In a small house in a commercial car.


    "Hill, why do you always quarrel with Mr. beren?"


    At the moment, latil is enlightening hill. Although they don''t feel angry when they quarrel, they always feel that it''s not good to go on like this.


    "I just don''t like that guy." Hill snorted, then looked at latil and asked suspiciously, "also, I''m curious why latil you want to follow him? He''s not very handsome, not a relative, and not rich."


    When hill asked this question, latil''s face froze. She didn''t know what to say for a moment, but she finally reacted.


    "Because Mr. beren saved us."


    Hill was slightly stunned. It turned out that there was such a thing. She thought about it, and then said, "even if she saved you, do you intend to follow him forever?" Then she pointed to the room again.


    "Will you live in such a place forever?"


    When Leia heard this, she looked away from the book. She smiled and said, "even if we want to follow Mr. beren, maybe he will let us leave one day."


    Hearing these words, not only hill was stunned, but even latil and Elia looked at Leia at the moment, and their minds were blank.


    "Mr. beren, he usually teaches us a lot of daily things and magic. Maybe he wants us to be able to rely on ourselves one day after we leave, and I will go home one day."


    Leia said so. At the end, her eyes also dropped slightly. If she really arrived that day, she couldn''t imagine what kind of mood she would be.


    Hill didn''t speak because she noticed something wrong with latil and Elia. The atmosphere was much silent, and she was silent for it.


    Is there such a deep relationship between everyone and that guy?


    In order not to make the atmosphere so quiet, Hill also quickly began to think about the topic, wanted to change the topic, and then her alarm clock flashed.


    "Well, that guy''s hair is half white, like Elia!"


    Ah, ah?


    When Hill said these words, she suddenly found that the atmosphere was more silent. She found that the expressions of the three people were a little gloomy. Shouldn''t she say this?


    "That... Latil?"


    Hearing Hill''s call, latil also recovered, and then smiled reluctantly at her. She said, "it''s okay, it''s just distracted. Oh, right! Is emperor fun?"


    "Of course it''s fun! I''ll take you to play all over then!"


    "It''s very kind of you."


    The topic suddenly changed. Hill was relieved, while Leia and Elia sat in silence. They didn''t know the reason for white hair, but they knew it wasn''t a good thing.


    Belen, who was fetching water outside, had gone back and forth several times. He was almost full of water in the last basin. At the moment, he was a little weak, and there was even sweat on his cheeks.


    It''s too weak. It''s just a few times of water.


    Belen put the basin into the stream and fished more than half of it. He breathed out and then lifted the basin. At this time, his eyes suddenly opened and his body subconsciously bowed down.


    Whew!


    A sharp dagger crossed his original neck. He loosened his hand holding the basin, and then rolled aside with his teeth.


    "Ha..."


    Belen half knelt on the ground and began to gasp. His current physical condition suddenly made these movements. He was really tired. He stared at the sudden black shadows in front of him, and his eyes sank slightly.


    The killers again.


    Did you start with him because he was alone?


    At this time, Elia''s thick and slender eyelashes trembled slightly in the small room, then stood up, the magic opened the door, and her body turned into a touch of silver and flew out.


    "Elia?"


    All the women were stunned, and then quickly stood up and walked out of the door.


    At the moment, Belem was half kneeling on the ground and gasping. Just when the killers were about to start, a figure emitting silver light floated in front of Belem, and the deep black pupils glittered with dangerous light.

 Chapter 369

    When latil and they came outside, Hill jumped out slowly holding the wall, and her eyes widened when she saw the silver haired figure floating in the air.


    "Bei..."


    Just as latil was about to shout, Leia suddenly covered her mouth. She made a silent gesture, and then whispered, "give it to Elia."


    On that side.


    Belen''s breathing also gradually calmed down. Although he was still panting, he slowly stood up and said, "Elia, don''t kill them."


    Although the killers appearing at the moment don''t know if they escaped last time, they have more people than last time.


    At the moment when the killers shot, Elia''s silver hair also stretched and flew away. At such a distance, the killers couldn''t resist, and they were photographed and flew out one by one.


    "Leave."


    Those fallen killers took a deep look at the beautiful and amazing silver haired girl. They didn''t know what magic it was, but they couldn''t avoid it with their own skills.


    "Go!"


    The killers missed again, then got up and ran away. However, at this time, a silver light flew and directly entangled a killer''s ankle, and a plain voice came from behind.


    "I didn''t let you go."


    However, the killer dragged back by the silver hair was a little crying without tears. He felt some inexplicable. He agreed to let them leave. Why should he stay.


    Elia remembered that the first thing she saw after she came out was this guy who wanted to fight beren. She couldn''t let this guy run away.


    Belen didn''t know what Elia thought. He thought he wanted to get some information from the killer, so he left one. He stood up slowly and his feet were soft.


    "Mr. beren!"


    After seeing the killers leave, latil and Leia also hurried to come. They helped Belen with trembling legs, and then slowly came to the small room of the commercial car.


    Latil asked with some concern, "Mr. Belen, how are you?"


    "It''s all right, but my feet are a little soft." Beren waved his hand, not very concerned.


    However, when hill saw this behind the scenes, he brightened his eyes and found the opportunity to ridicule: "seeing a killer scares you like this. It''s not as good as other people''s Elia."


    "Hill, it''s not like that, Mr. beren. He..." Latil was silent for a moment, then said, "Mr. Belen is just not in good health recently."


    Latil doesn''t know about beren''s physical condition. Although beren said before that he is slowly recovering, it seems that even if he is recovering, the speed is too slow.


    However, when Belen heard Hill''s ridicule, he said carelessly, "yes, it''s frightening me. You go to fetch water and suddenly a man cuts over with a knife. Do you say it''s frightening?"


    "Oh, yes, you are not afraid. I don''t know who was chased by several killers last time."


    Hearing Belen''s addition, Hill immediately clenched her teeth. She snorted coldly and said, "you''re a big man. You''re not ashamed to let children like Elia save you all day?"


    When this sentence fell into beren''s ears, he was stunned and even forgot to refute for a time. Therefore, he fell into silence and always felt a little bad.


    "Mr. beren, the killer has brought it. How to deal with it?"


    Leia came to the door outside the house. She looked at the killer who had been bound by mud and stone, and then asked beren.


    Before beren could say anything, the killer bound by mud and stone suddenly floated into the house, and Elia came back. She looked at the killer and her finger was a little bit. The killer fell to the ground, and Leia closed the door after she came in.


    Looking at the masked killer, beren thought that since he had captured others, it would be meaningless to do so without asking anything.


    "The killer I know is not masked."


    Belem thought of lumia, then stood up and sat down in front of the killer. He reached out and took off each other''s mask. He was a very young boy, probably in his twenties.


    "Tell me, where did you come from? Why did you start with us? Let you go after you answer."


    "I won''t say it even if I die!"


    Well, he''s a professional killer.


    Belen thought for a moment, then said indifferently, "my favorite thing is to torture prisoners. If you don''t say it, you need to be prepared. At present, no one can walk through three rounds from my men."


    However, the killer had an unexpected tough temper. He disdained and said, "what I''m most afraid of is torture. Come on, I won''t say it even if I die!"


    One side of rattis has been reading, and she doesn''t care about what''s going on outside or around her. Just at this time, she is attracted by the killer''s words, and the kitten looks at the killer curiously.


    "What are you talking about? I want to know!"


    "I don''t..."


    Just as the killer was about to continue to adhere to his ethics, a cute little face suddenly appeared in his sight, which frightened him.


    Latis blinked her big bright eyes, and then slowly climbed forward. She looked like a curious baby. She asked, "big brother, tell me! People want to know!"


    "OK, so cute..."


    When the killer boy saw the cute little girl in front of him, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Under the latter''s gaze, he couldn''t help blushing. He scratched his cheek.


    "In fact, there is nothing to say."


    "What''s the big brother''s name? My name is latis!"


    "Oh, what a nice name." The killer boy smiled. He wanted to pat his chest, but he couldn''t move, so he just cleared his throat.


    "Big brother, my name is Janis. I''m a very powerful killer. My dream is to be the king of killers!"


    Hearing what he said, Beilun, hill and others looked silly. No, what about your professional ethics? Thought it was oil and salt, but it turned out to be a guy who eats soft but not hard.


    The kitten climbed in front of the killer boy and knocked on the mud stone that bound the latter with her little hand. She looked up at the killer boy with a curious look on her face.


    "Brother Janis, what did you just want to say?"


    "Nothing, but brother, you can''t say these things outside. For example, I''m a killer from the misnathan family. These are secrets. You can''t say them outside! Do you want to keep them secret, little sister?"


    "What is misnathan?"


    Therefore, the two people indulged in their own world, and the people around them seemed to be ignored, but they completely heard most of the things they wanted to know.


    "As for why we killed that man, big brother doesn''t know. He just took the task, so..."


    Speaking of this, the killer boy named Janis suddenly stopped. He blinked, then suddenly turned his head and looked at the guys who were staring at him. His face was stiff and ugly.


    "Did I say something I shouldn''t have said?"

 Chapter 370

    At the moment, in this small house, the atmosphere is very quiet. Everyone blinks passively, so they fall into silence for a long time.


    Finally, the killer boy Janis suddenly asked, "how much did I say?"


    "Especially many."


    Leia responded.


    "Unfortunately!"


    The killer boy who got the answer fell directly to the ground and shouted angrily. He betrayed his professional ethics at once.


    Belen reached out and patted the killer boy on the shoulder. He said solemnly, "it doesn''t matter. We absolutely don''t say it. Your professionalism is very good. I admire it."


    The killer boy leaned on his head and made himself sit up again. He shouted angrily, "I won''t tell you more things. Kill me!"


    "No, no, no, we know almost. There''s one last thing. Why don''t you talk about the misnathan killer family behind you? Then I''ll let you go. In order to reward you, I can give you something to eat."


    "You are humiliating me!"


    Beren shook his head and said, "it''s too much. I''m sympathizing with you."


    The killer boy immediately wanted to cry without tears. He shouted, "this is too much!"


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, the symbol of justice latis appeared again. She climbed in front of Janis and looked at the latter curiously. When she approached, the killer boy couldn''t help swallowing.


    Sure enough, even killers have wonderful flowers?


    Belem thought so. Finally he decided not to torture him. He looked at Elia and said, "throw him out. That''s enough."


    "Throw it out?"


    Janis was stunned when he heard the speech. Before he wanted to say anything, he suddenly found himself floating again. Then he was directly thrown out and disappeared into the sight of the people.


    Seeing this, Belen was stunned. He glanced at Elia, and the latter also looked back and winked at him. Seeing Elia''s cute appearance, he looked helplessly at the direction in which the killer boy was thrown away, and his eyes were full of sympathy.


    In the distant forest, a figure suddenly fell here.


    Bang!


    This man is the killer boy Janis who was thrown out by Elia. He feels sad and wants to cry without tears. It''s really unfortunate in life!


    "Before throwing me, can you open this thing on me!"


    In the small house of the commercial car on the other side.


    Beren began to sort out the news he had received from the killer boy.


    He is a member of a killer family called missnathan, but probably not a very powerful role. Although Belen is very weak now, his ability to judge each other''s strength level will not deteriorate.


    Although they didn''t get the answer why the other party attacked hill, they just wanted to take the task. They really can''t know the reason. Probably only the entrusted senior personnel can know it.


    In fact, if you can know Hill''s identity, the answer is probably not difficult.


    Thinking of this, Belen also looked up at hill, who seemed to be thinking about something at the moment. He was silent for a moment, then shook his head secretly and put the idea behind him.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in any trouble. It''s better not to ask.


    "Actually, I..."


    Hearing Hill''s voice, beren looked up, but the former opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but finally shook his head.


    Seeing her like this, beren was really shocked. He quickly said, "don''t say it. I don''t want to be bothered."


    "You!"


    Hill immediately widened her eyes after hearing the speech, and then calmed down. Her face was covered with frost. She pursed her lips, and then said coldly, "don''t worry, I won''t get you into trouble. It''s a deal to take me to ailorana, and then I''ll compensate you enough."


    Her voice was calm, but it contained an unpleasant sense of alienation.


    "Hill?"


    When hearing Hill''s words, latil and Leia were stunned.


    Hill looked at latil and Leia, then smiled. She asked curiously, "ah? What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s okay."


    Latil and Leia looked at each other. They always felt that there was something wrong between hill and Mr. Belen, as if they had suddenly become strangers.


    Looking at the smiling hill, beren was silent for a moment, and then said, "rest early." With that, he turned and walked out of the commercial car.


    If it had been before, he slept in the room, but after Hill came, he had to go outside to sleep. Although he was weak, the weather was not cold, so it didn''t matter.


    When she came to the Earth Dragon and sat down, beren was a little helpless. Maybe what she just said was too inhumane. From the beginning, out of kind help, it has evolved into the current transaction. This change is really a little unpleasant.


    It seems to be hated.


    Although he choked with Hill before, he didn''t hate hill, and the latter probably did, but now it seems that he is really hated by hill.


    Although she didn''t want to have much to do with the trouble behind hill, Belen still chose to take her home.


    Thinking of what Hill said before, Belen subconsciously began to be melancholy. He looked at his palm. Now he was not shaking, but he was very weak. He looked up at the night sky.


    Probably until he recovers, he will always be a burden to latil and them. After all, he is useless except cooking.


    In the face of those killers before, if you forcibly use magic, your body will probably collapse afterwards. In that case, the situation is even worse than now.


    How long will it take to recover? At least it should be restored to the point where you can use a sword.


    About a few months?


    If you encounter some troubles during this time, you probably need to hand them over to latil. However, since it is the imperial capital, there should be a lot of strong existence, or you should rely on Elia.


    As the head of the family, he has become a burden to the children. This kind of thing really makes him suffer. Now he has no choice but to bite his teeth and survive.


    This is the first time that beren felt so uncomfortable without strength. He never used it before. I don''t know when to use strength so frequently.

 Chapter 371

    A new day has begun, and there is about a day''s journey from ailorana. For the imperial capital, beren hasn''t been here for a long time, and I don''t know whether it has changed now?


    "Hello!"


    Belen, who was making breakfast, suddenly heard someone shouting. He also turned his head and saw a brown haired girl slowly coming towards him. Finally, he sat down at the dinner table.


    Seeing that it was hill, beren looked at the bandage on her calf. He asked, "how''s your foot?"


    "There should be no problem." Hill answered subconsciously, but then she reacted. Her eyes opened slightly, hugged her chest in front, and said coldly, "you don''t need to take care of it!"


    Probably didn''t wake up


    Seeing the change of Hill''s attitude, Belen also felt funny. He shook his head and continued to cook breakfast. He didn''t look at the stubborn girl now.


    "Hello!"


    "Why?"


    Hearing Hill''s cry again, Belen estimated that she would find fault and choke again, so his response was also impolite and made breakfast without looking back.


    "What do you think of latil and them? I hear from them that you will let them leave later?"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, beren''s movement also stopped. After a long pause, he took out the last meat pie in the pot and put it on the plate.


    Then beren turned and looked at hill. He said, "yes."


    He always had such a plan. He planned to take latil and latis from the beginning, teach them useful knowledge, and if he could, he was willing to pave the way for them, just like sending Elia and latis into frozarno School Park.


    But he didn''t expect that Leia and they had guessed.


    So Hill said, "in that case, you might as well let latil and them go with me."


    "What?"


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. He thought he had heard wrong, but when he saw Hill''s serious eyes, he knew that the girl was not joking.


    Hill looked at the milk in the glass and said, "to tell you the truth, my full name is hill bogiaco and my father is the Grand Duke of Giovanni."


    Grand Duke!


    Only the Duke who has really made great achievements in the battlefield can be qualified to evaluate the name of the grand duke. You know, how many people are willing to work hard on the battlefield?


    Knowing Hill''s true identity, Bellen was also shocked. Unexpectedly, this particularly proud girl was a celebrity in the imperial capital.


    It''s possible to guess why the killers came to assassinate her. As a grand duke, her father must have made many people in the party and government afraid, so he wanted to put pressure on his daughter.


    i see.


    "It was still a noble with high status, so?" Belen asked calmly. He was more concerned about Hill''s words at the moment.


    Hill said decisively, "so I''m going to take latil and them away."


    "Why?"


    Belen didn''t understand Hill''s idea.


    Hill stretched out a finger. She was surprisingly calm today and said calmly, "first, I like latil and them. Everyone is a good girl."


    "Second, I hate you. The biggest reason is that you delayed them. Although you taught them a lot, I don''t think the resources you gave them will be better than me."


    This is an indisputable point.


    Although beren has strong strength, in fact, the best help he can give is to teach them Kendo, but he doesn''t know whether he is good at teaching, so he also has no confidence in this only help, and he doesn''t know whether they like Kendo or not.


    As a famous daughter of the bogiaco family, she has countless resources behind her, which are countless times better than beren in any way.


    If so, Belen did delay them.


    "Even if you have this idea, does your father want to?" Belen looked at the girl suspiciously.


    In this regard, Hill said blandly: "my mother has long died, and my father doesn''t want to marry again. Although I had an adopted sister, she... Has been missing for many years."


    In the end, Hill''s voice was much lighter. She was arrogant. At the moment, she pursed her lips and showed the color in her eyes. Obviously, she still cared about her sister.


    "I know my father has always felt that his family is very lonely. Although he wants family, he cares about me, so he has never adopted any other children."


    After listening to Hill''s words, Belen was silent. He understood Hill''s wish. She wanted to fill the loneliness in her father''s heart. Now she has made such a decision after knowing latil''s kindness.


    Then Hill stared at beren closely. She asked calmly, "when are you going to let them go?"


    When hill asked him, beren was also silent. He didn''t know how to choose. He was a little unwilling. He said, "three years."


    Although he still has less than five years, he doesn''t know if he will die suddenly. Three years may be a very conservative time. After three years, he will choose to let them leave.


    Hearing beren''s answer, Hill smiled with some irony: "three years? You''re really selfish. You''ve heard me."


    It''s very selfish. Obviously, she has someone worthy of trust. Although she has been together for a long time, Belen knows that the proud girl in front of her is a good child.


    The grand duke''s child.


    If latil and hill go back, they may live a good life. Even Belem can''t deny this. Although he doesn''t know what kind of person the grand duke Giovanni is, hill is probably a good father.


    However, he is unwilling.


    Suddenly made such a request.


    "Sorry, I refuse. I can''t confirm your father''s character." Belen used this as an excuse to refuse hill.


    Surprisingly, Hill didn''t choke with Belen. She seemed to see through Belen''s unwillingness, so she just smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Even if you agree now, latil and they are so gentle, they will refuse me. I will enlighten them in ailorana."


    Her smile contains self-confidence. She knows that she has won the man in front of her just at the beginning of the war. She believes latil and they will follow her.

 Chapter 372

    On this morning, the dining atmosphere was the same as usual. Beren seemed to return to his original expressionless face. He could not see his bad mood and complexity. His eyes were drooping, and he could not see the light inside.


    Although he rejected Hill''s proposal, there is no doubt that Belen has begun to seriously ponder and consider it. Even he has to admit that this is a good proposal.


    "Mr. beren? What''s the matter with you?"


    Leia noticed that beren chewed slowly, and then found the latter''s dull expression, so she also made a voice of doubt.


    As soon as Leia made a sound, he pulled Belen''s thoughts back. He looked at Leia and said, "it''s all right. I''m just tasting the taste in the meat pie. I always feel something missing."


    "Is that so?"


    Leia looked at beren suspiciously, while the latter nodded. She blinked, and then stopped investigating. It''s probably not an important thing.


    Hill looked at beren and said nothing.


    After breakfast, they cleaned up quietly, but latil, Leia and Elia also felt a little strange, because hill and Mr. Belen didn''t quarrel this morning.


    As beren began to wash the dishes, latil slowly approached him and asked curiously, "Mr. beren, what happened to you and hill?"


    Hearing the speech, beren''s action stopped for a moment and then returned to normal. He looked at latil, shook his head and said, "nothing happened."


    However, this made latil more sure that something must have happened between the two people. It''s not like Mr. Belen to say "nothing happened" so calmly.


    However, latil thought that they must have upgraded the quarrel to the level of quarrel, so she wanted to persuade: "Mr. Belen, don''t quarrel with hill. She is actually a good girl. She also said that she will take us to many places to play after arriving in ailorana."


    I took measures so soon.


    Belen was also stunned after hearing the speech, but think about it, maybe hill with that idea also wanted to deepen their friendship with latil.


    "I see."


    "Yes!"


    The atmosphere of the whole day was very calm, but beren seemed a lot lonely. In the small room, a girl named hill was accompanying latil. They talked about all kinds of imperial capital. The girls were also very interested in it, because they had never been to imperial capital.


    And that night, beren began to think again.


    At dusk the next day, beren and others finally came to the imperial capital of Florence "ailorana". When they entered the city, their first impression was that they had a feeling of ancient and noble.


    "This is elolana."


    Latil looked through the window at the market where people came and went. The brown cat''s pupils were shining with joy. Unexpectedly, she crossed more than half of the Empire to the imperial capital in this year.


    At the moment, there is a brown haired girl Hill sitting next to beren. She is showing the way for the former, and her face is also with a happy smile. After all, she almost can''t come back.


    Looking at the crowd in the street, Hill glanced at Belen, pursed her mouth, then hugged her chest with both hands. She said, "although I hate you, I still want to thank you for bringing me back."


    "Yes."


    When hearing Hill''s words, Belen just answered gently. He glanced at hill. Although the girl was a little proud, she was not a bad child. At least she was very peaceful and friendly in the face of latil, but she didn''t have the temperament of the aristocratic celebrities in the story.


    He came to the imperial capital for two purposes. He gave the soldier''s pocket watch and letter to her family. Maybe he needed to go to the Imperial military headquarters. It might be easier to ask frotti for help.


    Another purpose is to give the letter to a person, who may also be Hill''s father. After all, it is a great Duke, and his letter is also to be given to a nobleman. Before he dies, he can''t say his name completely, just say the words "Joe" and "Duke".


    As an imperial capital, the closer it is to the center, the more prosperous it is. Generally speaking, there is a distinction between the rich and the poor. The inner circle is aristocratic. If it is not a person with power status in the party and government, it is a very rich consortium.


    Hill is the daughter of the grand duke. She is the eldest lady of bogia Coty, so of course, the place where she lives is very close to the inner circle. At the moment, Belen has been driving a commercial car for a long time to reach a huge residence. This is Hill''s home. There are dense forests around. It is worthy of being the territory of the grand duke. It''s really big.


    After the big iron door, you can see a huge castle. After the girls got off the commercial car, the girls also opened their eyes when they saw the big castle.


    "Hi, hill, is that your house?"


    In addition to Elijah, latil, latis and Leia were stunned at the huge castle. Although they knew that hill''s identity might be very unusual, they didn''t expect to live in such a big castle.


    Hill smiled and said, "yes, it''s big, isn''t it? It''s also latil''s home in the future."


    "Is that ok?"


    Latil''s eyes lit up.


    "Of course, my home will be latil''s and yours in the future." Hill said with a smile, although she estimated that the current latil didn''t mean the same thing as what she thought.


    Latis''s little face was also full of energy. She looked at hill and asked expectantly, "Hill''s border. Can I come to play often?"


    Hearing this, Hill reached out and pinched rattis''s face. She nodded, smiled and said, "this will be rattis''s home in the future. Of course, you can come and play at will."


    On one side, Belen looked at the cheering girls. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes fell on the huge castle inside. It''s really spectacular. The house in biswari is much larger, although the latter doesn''t care much about it.


    Then hill came to the front door of the. She looked around and there was no one. So she looked at the small room on the other side. She shouted, "are you lazy? Don''t you see anyone here!?"


    "Who?"


    I could see a man sleeping in the window of the house. When I heard Hill''s cry, he woke up, and then looked at the big iron door with great dissatisfaction. He frowned slightly and rubbed his eyes. But when he saw the brown haired girl, he opened his eyes immediately, and his ass jumped up as if it had been stabbed by a needle.

 Chapter 373

    The lazy guard was also startled when he saw hill. Then he quickly called his partner up and ran out to open the door.


    Click, click, click.


    Watching the iron door open, Hill looked at latil and them, smiled and said, "come in. I''ll treat you well today."


    "Big, big lady, we..."


    The two guards are looking at Hill nervously at the moment. Unexpectedly, the eldest lady saw him. He is rarely lazy, which is really a little embarrassing.


    Hill looked at the door, then waved his hand and said, "I don''t care about you this time. I''m going to entertain guests. Don''t do it again next time."


    Hearing the speech, the two doormen were relieved. It seems that the eldest lady is in a good mood today. If it''s normal, I''m afraid they''ve lost their salary for two months.


    The girls returned to the commercial car again. Belen continued to drive the commercial car to the big castle. The door was still a little away from the castle.


    When the workers who were mowing flowers and grass saw hill, they also got up, bent down and shouted "Miss", and they soon came to the steps of the castle.


    "Miss, you''re back."


    An old man with white hair but looking very gentleman was standing there. Although he was old, he looked very strong and straight. He was probably the housekeeper of bogia Coty''s house.


    Hill carefully got out of the commercial car, then walked a few steps to the old man. She asked, "Grandpa Cuba, where''s my father?"


    "Sir, he just went out this morning and won''t be back until tomorrow." Cuba replied, and then he noticed Belen and others and asked suspiciously, "Miss, are they? Rozar and them?"


    Hearing the name of rozar, Hill''s smile was also slightly stiff. She took a deep breath and said, "on the way back, I met the killers from misnathan. Rozar, they probably died in order to protect me, and they are my life-saving benefactors."


    "So it is... The misnathan killer family." The old housekeeper Cuba''s old but not muddy eyes flashed a light. He sighed and said, "this is rozal''s mission. The eldest lady doesn''t have to be too sad."


    "Yes."


    Hill answered softly, and his hands clenched slowly on both sides.


    Then, Cuba looked at beren and others, looked at Elia and Leia, and then smiled and said, "please come in first. If you want a commercial car, please rest assured. I''ll let the servants take it to a special place."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also nodded slightly: "please."


    "Yes."


    Walking into the huge castle, it was shining and dazzling. Except Elia, the three girls all made amazing sounds. How rich it was!


    "Grandpa Cuba, please prepare a big meal. We haven''t eaten yet."


    "OK."


    When Cuba went to order the servants, Hill looked at latil and said with a smile, "I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes. Cuban Grandpa will take you to the dining place."


    "Ah! OK, OK!"


    Latil was still immersed in the castle world that seemed to belong only to the princess. She looked around at the expensive decorations.


    "This way, please."


    Under the leadership of Cuba, beren and others followed in the rear. Many servants in maid clothes could be seen passing by. It was really a treatment that big families could enjoy.


    They came to a five meter long rectangular table, and then sat down after the maids opened their chairs, and then looked around. There was a huge chandelier on top of their head, as if full of crystal ornaments, which was very beautiful.


    At this time, a figure wearing a yellow skirt came out from the other end. Belen and others turned their heads and opened their eyes when they saw the girl.


    The girl was wearing a shoulder length yellow skirt with beautiful collarbone, which made people want to touch her. Her seaweed curly hair was scattered on her shoulders, and her flawless neck was also wearing a crystal necklace. The hem of the skirt was an arc from low to high, revealing her long legs as white as jade. Her moving smile overflowed the beautiful charm and exuded a noble atmosphere.


    "Hi, hill?"


    Seeing the familiar face, latil couldn''t help calling. It turned out that hill, as the eldest lady, would look so much more beautiful than usual.


    envy.


    Latil''s eyes are shining. She has never worn such noble clothes. Most girls have the dream of a princess. She is also an ordinary girl.


    "Latil, do you want to wear it?" Aware of the envy in latil''s eyes, Hill also asked with a smile.


    When she heard the speech, latil was also stunned. Then she knocked on her head, stuck out her tongue and said playfully, "I''m not a big lady. I probably don''t look good in these."


    In her opinion, only really noble people deserve those luxurious clothes.


    Hill shook her head when she heard the speech. She said, "how can it? Latil is very beautiful."


    At this time, the old housekeeper Cuba also smiled and said, "madam, there will be a banquet at the end of next month. You might as well take some ladies with you?"


    "Really? That''s great! In that case, I''ll prepare some clothes for latil you? I''ll give full play to your temperament!"


    Hill smiled in surprise after hearing the speech, and then confidently said this to latil. Then she glanced at the man sitting in the chair.


    "You won''t let latil and them go, will you?"


    Hearing what Hill said, Belen felt helpless. The guy''s action was really irresistible. Just when he wanted to say something, he suddenly felt three extremely hot eyes.


    He found that latil, latis and Leia on the other side were all staring at him. Obviously, the three girls were also very interested in the party.


    "Then go."


    Since latil and they wanted to go so much, beren could not refuse.


    "Great!" Latil jumped up with joy, and then hugged Elia around her, looking very happy.


    But Elijah still had a plain expression. She didn''t seem to be interested. Belen didn''t feel surprised to see this behind the scenes. After all, Elijah was once a princess of a country.

 Chapter 374

    The maids brought up the dishes one by one, all of which looked great. According to hill, the chefs working in her house were very good chefs.


    After tasting the delicious dishes, latil and her colleagues were satisfied. Eating in such a castle is indeed a matter of physical and mental pleasure.


    While eating those dishes, beren''s mind drifted to other places. She wanted to see the Great Duke, but the latter was not there. It''s a pity.


    At the moment, hill, who had just eaten a few mouthfuls, stopped. She silently looked at the Chinese food. How did she feel that it was not as delicious as expected? It was clear that what she had eaten before was the dishes made by Bellen. Although the latter was not bad, it should not be as good as the chef at home.


    I''m used to Beilun''s food these days. On the contrary, there is no real sense of more delicious food at home? But, latile, they seem to be satisfied with their food.


    So Hill looked at latil, smiled and asked, "latil, is the food delicious?"


    "Delicious." Latil nodded.


    "Well, which is better than this guy''s?" Hill pointed to Belem, who seemed to be in a daze, and asked.


    Latil was stunned when she heard this question, and then looked at the Chinese food. It was difficult to answer this question. After all, it was prepared by Hill''s family.


    When Leia heard these words, she smiled. She knew why Hill asked so, so she smiled and replied, "hill, I forgot to tell you something. Mr. Belen won the champion of the kitchen god competition. He is the kitchen god."


    "Kitchen god!"


    Hilton opened her eyes when she heard Leia''s words, then looked at beren in a daze, and then she shook her head.


    "It''s impossible. How can this guy be a kitchen god?"


    Laiya nodded in agreement. If she hadn''t seen the game with her own eyes, whoever saw Mr. Belen would not believe that he was a "Kitchen God".


    Hill naturally can''t not know about the "kitchen god competition". After all, there was news about the "kitchen god competition" six months ago, but it flew all over the sky.


    Chef is also a high-ranking profession in this era. A famous chef can be said to be a highly paid profession and will be popular everywhere.


    After a while, Hill looked at Leia again and asked incredulously, "he, is he the legendary" unstable kitchen knife "


    Leia nodded.


    It turned out to be the champion of the "kitchen god competition". No wonder his cooking is so delicious


    Pooh, Pooh! What are you thinking! It''s not delicious at all!


    Hill glanced at beren, then continued to eat the dishes, solved them all at a whirlwind speed, and then exhaled.


    Although she is a gourmet slave, she must not give in to the guy she hates.


    After dinner, Hill took a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth. Then he looked at latil and asked, "by the way, latil, I don''t know what you''re going to do in ailorana."


    Latil thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Belen seems to have something to do in ailorana, so he brought us here."


    "What''s the matter with him?" Hill glanced at Belen. She didn''t understand why this guy, as a "Kitchen God", wanted to be a wandering businessman. She clearly had a better way to go.


    Then Hill looked at latil and them, smiled and said, "if he has something to do, let him do it. If you have nothing to do, why don''t you let me play with you in ailorana?"


    "Really? Is that ok?"


    When she heard Hill''s words, latil was also very surprised, but soon she calmed down. She looked at Belen and the cat''s ears swayed gently on her head.


    "Mr. Belen, do you need our help with what you want to do in ailorana?"


    When Belem heard latil''s call, he also recovered, and then straightened out his thoughts. He shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can solve those things myself."


    Latil held his hands together, looked at beren expectantly and asked, "well, can we go around in ailorana?"


    Seeing latil''s eyes, beren also smiled. He nodded and said, "of course, but pay attention to safety, but don''t go to any dangerous place."


    At this time, Hill suddenly choked: "with me, how can they go to dangerous places."


    "You?" Belen squinted at hill and said disapprovingly, "I don''t know who was chased on the way."


    Hearing the speech, hill put his hands around his chest and looked disdainful. She said, "ha! That''s better than someone who is too empty to hold the basin?"


    Seeing them choking again, latil and Leia looked at each other, and then shook their heads. They had stopped for a day, but they didn''t expect to start again.


    Are these two friends in their last life?


    "Cut."


    "Hum."


    One makes a mouth curl, the other makes a cold hum, and then no longer looks at each other. It seems that they are upset to look at each other, not to mention that they still have a "competitive" relationship.


    After the servant cleaned the table, he came to the living room. Hill sat on the sofa and said with a smile, "stay with me today?"


    So Belen''s eyes turned to hill, who hummed coldly when he felt his eyes. "It''s all because of latil and them. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let you live. Be grateful."


    Belen sniffed at the words, but he didn''t say anything. This guy was just a little arrogant, but he probably wanted to repay them.


    At this time, the old Cuban housekeeper came over and said, "madam, the guests'' rooms are ready."


    "OK."


    Hill nodded, then looked at them, smiled and said, "shall I show you the room?"


    However, Elia suddenly said, "I want to be with you."


    "Together?" Hill was stunned.


    Latil nodded with a smile and said, "I''m not used to separation. Just one room?"


    Hearing the speech, Hill looked at Leia again and asked curiously, "where''s Leia?"


    "I''ll come with you." Leia doesn''t care much about it.


    "Well, let''s sleep together!" Hill also nodded slightly when he heard the speech, and then made a choice with a smile. This is also an opportunity to deepen friendship with Elia and them.


    But then Hill suddenly looked at beren and said sharply, "of course, you can''t come with us. I''ll arrange a room for you, Grandpa Cuba. Take him to a room."


    No one wants to sleep with you.


    Belen tugged at the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 375

    On the way to his room, beren suddenly remembered that he had no clothes to change, so he stopped, and the old Cuban housekeeper stopped and looked back at him.


    "What''s the matter, sir? We''re almost in the room."


    "Well, my clothes are still on the commercial car. Can I pick them up now?"


    "Then I''ll accompany my husband."


    Hearing the speech, Belen nodded slightly. It would be bad if he accidentally got lost in such a big castle. It''s better to be accompanied by an old housekeeper.


    Walking in the corridor, the old Cuban housekeeper suddenly said, "Sir, can you tell me your name?"


    "My name is Belen glien. Just call me Belen." That''s how beren responded.


    The old Cuban housekeeper nodded and said, "Belem, let me ask, where are you from?"


    Belen probably knew what the old gentleman was thinking, so he said frankly, "we came here from amarga because of some private affairs."


    "Amarga?"


    Hearing the name of the city, the old Cuban housekeeper also asked curiously, "the organization called" natural disaster "invaded frozarno School Park a few days ago. Did you escape from amarga at that time?"


    Beilun shook his head when he heard the speech. He said, "at that time, I couldn''t escape if I wanted to escape. I was in the school park."


    "Are you attending the School Park Festival?"


    "Yes."


    So the old Cuban housekeeper also nodded slightly, then looked up and down at Bellen. After a moment of silence, he said, "Bellen, I see that your feet are somewhat vain and your strength is out of balance. Is there something wrong with your body?"


    Hearing these words, Belen also looked at the old man with some surprise and asked curiously, "old man, are you a doctor?"


    "Doctor? Ah! Although I know a little medicine, I''m not a doctor." After hearing Belen''s words, Cuba also smiled and shook his head. He said, "I wandered on the battlefield when I was young. As a soldier, I can still see something."


    "So it is. The old man must have been great when he was young." After hearing the speech, Belen also smiled and praised, then nodded and said, "I was hurt in frozarno School Park that time. Until now, I haven''t recovered, and my body is still very weak."


    Hearing that the other party was injured, Cuba was silent for a moment, and then asked, "let me ask, Belen, are you a student of frozarno School Park?"


    Although there were few clues, the other party was still very young. Since he was in frozarno School Park at that time, he was not a student, but also a mage. His injury was probably caused by fighting.


    "Yes, but I''m not a student at school, but a graduate." Belen thought there was nothing to hide. No one would attack him because he was a student of frozarno School Park.


    After listening to this sentence, Cuba also showed surprised eyes. The graduates of frozarno School Park can be said to be an invisible symbol. As long as they are graduates, they must be a great talent.


    "What an honor. I didn''t expect you to be a graduate there, Belen." Cuba is also polite.


    Beren shook his head and said, "don''t be so polite, sir. It''s not a great thing."


    "Modest." The old Cuban housekeeper showed a faint smile.


    Although he is old, it can be seen from the details of his facial features at the moment he smiles that he must have been a handsome man when he was young.


    Out of the castle, the Cuban old housekeeper took Belen to the area where the commercial car was placed. The territory of their house is still large, so it takes a long time to walk.


    "Bellen, miss, does she know you''re a graduate there?"


    Beren thought for a moment, then shook her head and said, "she probably doesn''t know. I think she shouldn''t be interested in my identity."


    In this regard, Cuba just smiled and said: "although the eldest lady''s character is a little proud, I watched her grow up. I know she is a good child."


    "I understand." Beren nodded.


    Cuba also smiled and said, "in fact, the eldest lady once wanted to enter frozarno School Park, but because she has no talent in this field, she has no chance at all. If she knows your graduate status, she will probably change your view?"


    Cuba can see from the beginning of meeting that her eldest daughter doesn''t seem to be very cold about the one around her. Now that he knows the identity of the latter, he may be able to help them reconcile.


    "No talent?" Beren blinked.


    "Yes, miss, she doesn''t have any attribute of magic. She is doomed to fail in this way." Cuba also sighed. For a person who wants to learn magic, this is undoubtedly a very painful first thing.


    Then, Cuba said: "once miss, she had a sister, who was an excellent child, and part of the reason why Miss wanted to learn magic was to help her cross the border, but then the Miss disappeared, and she became the eldest Miss now."


    Hill also has a sister.


    On this point, Bellen learned from hill that day, and also knew that her sister was missing. He still remembered the sadness in the latter''s eyes at that time. Maybe she liked that sister very much.


    "Forget it, it''s been so many years." Cuba shook his head and stopped the topic. Then he looked at beren, smiled and said, "you might as well go to a hot spring before going to bed. You are so weak now, or it is good for your body."


    "OK, I see. Thank you."


    After getting his clothes, Belen followed the Cuban old housekeeper to his room. As soon as he entered the door and saw the huge bed, he also opened his eyes.


    How big!


    Not only the bed, but also beren''s eyes brightened when she saw the large glass window opposite the bed. Unexpectedly, the position of the room was so good that she could see the stars outside.


    This is definitely not hill''s reason. Maybe the Cuban old man chose it for him. It''s great!


    Belen put his changed clothes on the bed. After sitting for a while, he stood up again. Sure enough, he should take a bath first when he came to such a good place!


    So beren picked up his clothes and walked out of the door, but he couldn''t see the old Cuban housekeeper anymore. He probably went to work again.


    Well, let him look for it. Although it''s difficult to find such a big castle, there are many servants here. You can probably know where it is by asking.


    Hot spring!

 Chapter 376

    Hot spring, hot spring.


    Belen walked along the corridor with some expectation. His eyes just locked on a maid who was wiping China and hurried forward.


    "Hello, excuse me, how can I get to the hot spring?"


    The maid turned her head. She looked at beren, then pointed to the right. She said, "go straight over there, turn left at the seventh corner, there is a gate over there, and it''s inside."


    "I see, thank you!"


    After thanking, beren continued to move towards that side.


    The longer he walked, the more he felt that his feet were soft. The castle was really big, which made Belen feel very headache at the moment. The seventh turning was really far away.


    "Seventh..."


    Finally came to the seventh turning, Belen also took a long sigh of relief, and then looked at the door at the end. When he noticed the distance, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    I have to go!


    After a lot of effort, Belen finally came to the gate. He looked at the circular magic pattern on one side, and he stretched out his hand to inject a little magic.


    Click.


    The door opened a little distance. Belen went through it and came to a small wooden house, which was probably used to put clothes. He quickly put things in the frame, tied the bath towel to his waist, and then tried his best to open the door. When he felt the heat coming to his face, he relaxed.


    This heat is wonderful.


    Beren was very regular and went to the place where she took a bath first. Recently, she was weak and easy to sweat. She couldn''t go to the hot spring like this.


    After quickly cleaning up his body, beren slowly walked into the hot spring. He came to a place behind two small rockeries and sat down. The hot spring water was below his shoulder. The whole person was comfortable and felt soft.


    Too, too comfortable.


    This can''t help but remind Bellen of how troublesome she was in the hot spring of Verny''s house. She just wanted to take a hot spring, but it turned out to be so troublesome.


    Sure enough, it''s still a private hot spring. Just soak if you want.


    Indeed, with his current physical condition, it is a very good choice to bubble hot springs to activate meridians and blood, which can promote his physical recovery.


    At the thought of his physical condition, Belen couldn''t help sighing. Although it was better than a few days ago, it still stayed at the level of "no strength to bind the chicken".


    I need to find some medicine.


    I haven''t passed through big cities a few days ago, and the drugs for recuperating Qi, blood and bones need to be better. Those are very expensive. Although there are still some bonuses left in the original competition, I don''t know how much I can buy.


    Want to buy it?


    Belen finally decided to buy some medicine for recuperation. It''s not a way to go on like this. This is the imperial capital. It''s bad in case of any trouble.


    It was really hard to concentrate when taking a bath. After a while, beren''s mood drifted away. This hot spring is really too bad.


    After a while, Belen''s mood was gradually pulled back. He heard a voice that made his face slightly stiff. His eyes were transparent and looked through the slit between the two small rockeries.


    Click, click.


    The door was opened, and what caught the eye was the scene of five girls hanging in front of him with bath towels. At this moment, beren was tense. He immediately covered his nose and always felt something coming out.


    Looking at the misty hot spring in front of her, latil''s eyes lit up. She was very surprised and said, "hill, there''s still a hot spring in your house!"


    "Of course!"


    Hill took a bath towel in one hand and crossed her waist in the other. She smiled and walked to the other side. She had to take a bath before taking a bath.


    When the five girls were rubbing their backs and washing their hair, Belen was leaning against the small rockery. The whole person was confused. How could she happen to meet again!?


    Is it destined that he can''t take a good bath?


    This time it''s worse than the last time. With Hill''s temperament, if you know you''re here, you''ll probably be torn apart?


    No, no, I can''t escape from my current position!


    So, hide!


    On the other hand, the five girls also took a bath. Even Elijah had a satisfied expression on her face at the moment. Obviously, she also enjoyed the hot spring.


    Not to mention how comfortable it is to be overwhelmed by that heat flow. The cat ears of the girl latyr on the side are drooping and immersed in this happy moment.


    "Hill, can I still come here tomorrow?"


    "Of course, this will be your home in the future. Of course, you can soak in the hot spring at will."


    "That''s great, thank you."


    While they were enjoying the hot spring, the kitten latis began to swim out of the hot spring pool. Her body was very small and soft, shuttling out like a fish, but in the end she hit something and stopped immediately.


    "Ah..."


    Belen also felt something hit him and immediately fell to the side. Fortunately, he hurriedly supported it with his hands, so there was no big noise.


    "Brother?"


    Hearing the voice behind him, beren froze. He seemed to remember how similar it was now.


    So beren turned back stiffly. When he saw the kitten standing in front of him, he subconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed rattis''s arm, then pulled it down and directly let it sit down. The water drowned him.


    "Hoo... Latis, be careful to catch a cold. You want to soak in the hot spring, okay?"


    Beren''s cheeks were ruddy, probably because he was in the hot spring. He reached out and rubbed the cat''s head, and then told him very seriously.


    The kitten looked up at beren, blinked her big eyes, and asked softly, "brother, why are you here?"


    When latis asked, Belen said solemnly, "latis, you should believe your brother. My brother is the first to come in. It''s different from last time!"


    "Oh."


    Latis nodded, answered, then stretched out her hands to hold Belen, blinked and said, "my brother is alone every time. I soak with my brother."


    This


    Beren scratched his cheek and thought it was time to reason with the little guy. After all, he was ten years old. It was time to know something.


    "Latis, girls can''t take a bath with boys."


    When she heard beren''s words, latis nodded her head. She said, "I know, but I can talk to my brother."


    This Am I not a man?


    Just as beren was about to say something, a voice suddenly came from his ear, which made his hair stand on end. His whole body was frozen in the hot spring.

 Chapter 378

    "Well, we should go out, too. If we soak for too long, we will faint."


    Hill was the first to get up, followed by latil and them. When they left, latis and Elia looked back at the small rockery, and then the two girls looked at each other, but without saying anything, followed latil and them out of the hot spring room.


    Belen behind the small fake mountain also heard their leaving voice. He slowly stood up, but his whole body was a little weak and had been soaking for a long time.


    Dizziness, chest tightness.


    Belen shook his head, tried to wake himself up, went ashore and put on his clothes. Fortunately, he put the basket under it when he came in, or he would have found it.


    He picked up the clothes in the basket, opened the door and went out. The cool feeling also woke his brain a lot. He breathed a sigh of relief. Now he wants to go back to his room and get ready for a big sleep.


    Belen went back to the room without turning on the light and directly lay down on the soft big bed. His eyes looked at the stars outside. For a moment, his head was blank and looked at it quietly.


    I don''t know what to think, and I don''t have any wishful thinking.


    So he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Late at night, the man in the room fell asleep in bed. He didn''t even cover himself with bedding. He breathed gently. It seemed that he was in a deep sleep. Obviously, he was tired today.


    At this time, a dark shadow appeared in the air outside the glass window. After a moment, it turned into a gray streamer, passed through the window and came to beren''s room. From the dark place, a figure wrapped in a black robe came out, and the gray hair scattered from the black robe could be seen faintly.


    The figure approached Belen who had fallen asleep. The figure of the man in black was exposed to the light of the moon. There were strange five awn star lines in the black pupils under the black robe.


    The man in black robe stretched out his hand. The back of his hand was white and flawless, smooth as jade, weak and boneless, and his fingers were slender as green onions. It was obvious that under the black robe was a woman.


    She reached out and touched beren''s half white hair. A plain and soft voice came out under her black robe: "I''m not a God. I can''t save you. Maybe even God can''t save you."


    "But it''s also good. It''s a bit like me."


    Her voice was very quiet and she couldn''t hear any emotion.


    Just as the man in black was about to take his hand back from beren''s hair, suddenly a hand grabbed her wrist. The next moment, the two eyes met.


    "Who are you?"


    When Belem asked this, he was restrained by an invisible force and couldn''t move. At this time, the wrists of the man in black had broken away from Belem''s bondage.


    "Not your enemy."


    Hearing this, beren frowned slightly, because the other party''s voice seemed to have been transferred by magic, so it became a little strange. She couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    At the moment of sight collision, Belen could see the five awn star light pattern in each other''s black pupils. It was a pair of very beautiful eyes, but he had never seen it.


    "If it''s not the enemy, let me go." Belen said like this. Even if the other party said so, he didn''t dare to relax his vigilance. If the other party suddenly launched an attack, he could only resist desperately.


    But when Belen was running the magic, he found that the magic circuit seemed to be blocked by something. The next moment he immediately knew who did it, and his eyes stared at the man in black.


    "Don''t bother. You can''t resist me with your current state."


    "You know me?"


    From the other party''s words, beren immediately judged that the other party knew himself or even knew himself, otherwise he could not say such words.


    However, the man in black did not respond to his words, but continued in his strange voice: "I happened to see you when I passed by, so I came to say hello."


    "Do we know each other?"


    Beren stared at the man in black who had lost his face. For the latter, he had a strong sense of familiarity. He seemed to know each other.


    Although the other party''s voice seems to be deliberately disguised, I can judge one thing just when I grasp the other party''s hand. Under this black robe, it is a woman.


    "Probably."


    "I said, can you put away this strange voice? I know you are a girl."


    If you can hear each other''s voice, maybe beren can judge who the other party is. That strong sense of familiarity is still looming even though all his body shape is covered.


    "Well, you answer me a question."


    "OK."


    Belen promised to come down.


    The black robed man turned slightly, and an eye with a five awn star pattern appeared. She said, "are you my enemy or friend?"


    "What?"


    Beren was stunned, then recovered and frowned. He didn''t answer. He just stared at the mysterious man in black. He couldn''t answer this question.


    Seeing the man silent, the man in black didn''t seem surprised. He just turned around calmly, turned into a gray streamer, penetrated the glass, and then disappeared.


    After the black robed man left, beren also regained his ability to move. He got up with some difficulty, and then looked at the late night sky outside the glass window. There seemed to be a light in his black eyes.


    As the other party said, did you happen to pass by here?


    This is the residence territory of a grand duke. Although they came in and found no protective measures, it was only because they had no chance to see it, and the man in black came and went freely.


    In addition, when he grabbed the other party''s hand, the other party wanted to draw his hand away. Obviously, the other party had touched him before he realized it.


    Although his current physical condition is very bad and his perception ability is greatly reduced, he can''t get close to this level casually anyway.


    It''s not a simple role.


    The man still knew him, and he also had a familiar feeling, but he didn''t find any clues anyway, so he went back to bed again.


    Forget it, No.


    Although I don''t know who the man in black is, according to the situation and dialogue just now, the other party may really know himself and have no malice to himself.


    So, before going to bed this time, beren pulled the quilt over her body, closed her eyes, and fell asleep at once. It''s really not a happy thing to be suddenly stimulated in the middle of the night.


    Although it''s very thrilling, it''s estimated that if you were someone else, you probably didn''t want to sleep this night.

 Chapter 377

    The voice was latil''s. obviously, she also noticed that the kitten was missing. As soon as the voice came, latis immediately wanted to respond, while beren was quick eyed and quick handed, and immediately covered latis''s mouth.


    "Latis, don''t make a noise!"


    Belen was very nervous and told latis how nervous he was now? It was more nervous than fighting with sisya, and his heart beat very clearly.


    "Listen to my brother. Now latis is swimming back. Don''t tell her sisters I''m here."


    Hearing this, rattis said with a small mouth, "I want to take a hot spring with my brother."


    This little ancestor!


    At the same time of hearing rattis''s words, there was a sound of stepping on the water in his ear. He was not well at once, so he immediately answered rattis''s words.


    "Next time, next time, will my brother and latis come together?"


    Latis hesitated for a moment, but this hesitation made Belen nervous. Finally, the kitten swam out of the rockery with a "um".


    Latil, who had come to the rockery, was relieved to see latis swim out and thought where the little guy had gone.


    "Latis, don''t run around alone."


    "Yes."


    Latis nodded cleverly.


    Latil took a strange look at latis, then looked at the rockery, and asked suspiciously, "latis, is there anything interesting behind here?"


    No, no fun!


    Belen behind the small rockery was frightened when he heard this. Wanyi latil came to find out. He had nowhere to hide!


    "I''d better go back and go to the bar."


    Latil didn''t care much about what was behind the rockery. He led latis back to hill and sat down with them. After being overflowed by the hot spring water, he showed a satisfied expression.


    Rattis''s small head turned to the small rockery, blinked her big eyes, and then looked at Leia''s side. She tilted her head and her eyes flashed.


    On the other hand, beren didn''t look through the cracks in the small fake mountain, but he heard the voices of girls chatting, so he was relieved and finally got through the crisis.


    "Brother, you..."


    The ghostly sound almost broke beren. He suddenly turned around and saw a girl with silver ball hair soaking in the water looking at him.


    "Yi, Elia! You, you must listen to me!"


    Belen gasped. Now he can be said to be very tired. He was leaning on a rock. He was almost collapsed. Why is it so difficult to take a hot spring?


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    Seeing that beren''s face was a little pale, Elia swam forward with some worry. At the moment she was about to stand up, the former''s eyes widened sharply, one hand stretched out in a flash and pushed Elia back into the water.


    "You little guys really need education."


    Under Elijah''s puzzled eyes, beren sighed helplessly. Why don''t these children even understand this personnel? What should they do if he''s gone in the future?


    "My brother is my brother. There is no relationship between brother and sister."


    Well, not much more mature than latis in this regard.


    "No, no, no, even if it''s like this, even if it was before, but Elia has grown up now."


    For Elijah''s regard of herself as her brother, beren was so moved that her heart melted away, and even the feeling of weakness seemed to fade a lot.


    Elia didn''t go on with this topic, but she didn''t seem to care much about it, but she asked a word that widened beren''s eyes.


    "Brother, will you leave us one day?"


    This sentence fell into beren''s ear. He was stunned for a long time. After a long time, he woke up. He looked at the silver haired girl in front of him, pursed his lips, and seemed to be hesitating.


    If he said no, it might be more inappropriate.


    "Elia, what do you think of hill?"


    Seeing that Bellen didn''t answer herself, Elia didn''t care, but she answered the former''s question. She said, "although my brother and hill always quarrel, I think hill is very good."


    "So, do you like staying with hill?"


    "I like to be with my brother."


    Hearing this answer, beren was a little confused. What kind of answer was this? So he simply explained his meaning, although it was a little vague.


    "Well, would it be better for Elia to live here than in that small house? You see, the house here is so big and beautiful."


    However, Elia was staring at beren. She only said one word: "I''m a princess."


    Belen was stunned when she heard the speech. Yes, Elia is a princess of a country. If you want to say where she lives, maybe even here can''t compare with her former bedroom?


    "But it doesn''t matter where I live. It''s enough to be with my brother and sister latil." Elia''s little face had no mood swings, but her eyes were especially serious.


    Hearing Elia''s very serious words, Belen sighed gently. He wanted to reach out and rub Elia''s head, but he remembered that there was water in his hand, so he took it back. He wanted to say something, but at last he shook his head and stopped talking. The time has not come yet.


    "Go back quickly. If I find it for latil, no, no, if hill finds it, I may go back to bed in the commercial car today."


    "Yes."


    Elia answered softly, then turned in the water and swam out.


    Belen saw the smooth back like jade through the hot spring water. He covered his eyes with one hand and took back his hand after a while. He grinned and was helpless.


    At the thought that Elia might get married in the future, he felt a little uncomfortable. He felt that his father had no choice but to see his daughter get married.


    After Elijah swam back, Belen didn''t hear latis coming, so he was relieved that it was over at last. It was really uncomfortable to be so worried.


    After beren calmed down, he leaned against the rock and looked at the bright night sky. The stars tonight were so dazzling that he could finally soak in the hot spring quietly. However, his mood at the moment was very melancholy.


    It''s also a good thing to watch Elia get married.

 Chapter 379

    Although Hill GUI is the eldest lady of bogia Coty, the room is indeed large, but the display inside is much worse than expected. It is not as dazzling as that in ordinary noble houses. In contrast, it is much simpler.


    The interior furnishings are relatively ordinary, but there are everything. In addition, there is a wardrobe several meters long, which obviously contains Hill''s clothes.


    On the far right is a big bed, which is much larger than the bed in beren''s house. At the moment, there are five girls sleeping on the bed, and two of them have signs of waking up.


    On the far left side of the bed, a silver haired girl is lying on her side. Her face is more amazing than the first ray of sunshine breaking the darkness in the house. The scattered silver hair sets off the sleeping beauty''s posture.


    After a while, the girl slowly opened her eyes and sat up after a pause. She reached out and rubbed her eyes, then lifted the hair on her shoulder behind her, and sat there like a doll.


    "Elia?"


    The second one who woke up was Laiya. She was wearing pajamas, which perfectly set off the fullness of her chest. Her golden hair seemed to reflect the sunshine through the tulle curtain, which was beautiful and moving.


    Hearing Leia''s voice, Elia also turned her head and nodded her head. She didn''t speak, and Leia was used to it.


    Elia has a habit of not talking in the morning.


    Next, Leia got out of bed, then went to the edge of the curtain and opened a corner. When the sun shone clearly into it, she knew it was getting late, so she went to call the three girls who were still sleeping.


    "Wake up, the sun is drying your ass!"


    And Elia had jumped out of bed. She was not polite. She went to the curtain, stretched out her hand to hold one side, and then walked to the other side to let the sun disperse all the darkness in the house.


    "Hum?"


    When the strong sunlight shone into the house, the three girls also woke up one after another. The first action they got up was very consistent. They all raised their right hands and rubbed their sleeping eyes.


    "Already, is it early morning?" Latil took a look at the sun outside.


    Little latis sat in bed, and then her pajamas didn''t seem to have all dispersed. She raised her little head slightly, opened her small mouth and yawned. It was really lovely.


    "Well, let''s change our clothes and wash, and then go down to breakfast." Hill got out of bed and stretched. His graceful posture was concave and convex. His slim figure was really rare for a food controller.


    The nightdresses they changed last night were all Hill''s. although latil didn''t think it was very interesting, Hill didn''t seem to care about it. On the contrary, she was very happy. After all, she wanted to be a family.


    After the girls finished washing, they walked through the corridor and then walked to the circular cross stairs. At the same time, they also met Belen who happened to be here.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing the call, Bellen was still a little sleepy. When she raised her head, she immediately became energetic. What came into sight were the girls in all kinds of clothes and skirts.


    This is much more beautiful than those he bought, and it looks very expensive. I think it should be Hill''s clothes.


    Thinking of this, beren looked at hill. Perhaps it was not premeditated, but the girl took her words seriously.


    As for Hill''s step-by-step attack, beren had no defense and allowed her to do so. Rather, he was happy for hill to do so, and he had already begun to think about those things.


    Seeing beren''s eyes, Hill walked down the stairs as if she hadn''t seen them. She looked back at latil and smiled at them.


    "I''ll prepare some new dishes today. You must have never seen them."


    So, at the invitation of hill, latis was the first to run down. Seeing that latis ran down carelessly, latil was scared and hurried to catch up with her.


    "Mr. beren, let''s go down together?" Leia smiled at beren.


    "Brother, together."


    Elia came to beren and put her hand around the latter''s arm. Her long silver hair was tied into a ponytail today, which made the girl look more refreshing and moving.


    "OK."


    Accompanied by the second daughter, the three came to the dining place, which was still the rectangular table.


    And Belen wanted to sit down at any place, but when he opened the chair, he suddenly felt a hostile line of sight. He looked up and found that hill was opposite him. Subconsciously, he pushed the chair back, and then changed to the position opposite Elia to sit down.


    "Hey! Why did you change your position when you saw me?"


    Hill couldn''t bear to see beren''s words. This guy didn''t hesitate to change his position after looking at himself, as if he saw something disgusting. It''s disgusting!


    Beilun was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Hill for some reason and asked strangely, "do you want me to sit in front of you?"


    "No!"


    "Then I''ll sit here."


    "You!"


    Seeing that hill puffed up his cheeks because of anger, Belen also felt speechless. This guy was really contradictory. He didn''t want to sit in front of her, but he was angry because she retreated. This guy was so proud that it was a headache.


    After that, the food came up. Because it was breakfast, although there were not many things, they were very nutritious. Obviously, those chefs were also doing their best.


    At breakfast, Belen could feel a hostile look from time to time, but he turned a blind eye. The girl''s mind was really complex.


    Hill finally took back her eyes and began to eat breakfast seriously. In fact, even if it wasn''t because of what just happened, she was very disappointed with Belen.


    The more disappointed she is, the more she wants to make latil and them her family. How can such good girls waste their time around this guy.


    Although it may be a life-saving grace, there is no reason to accompany for a lifetime, right?


    Judging from the current situation, hill is trying his best to cultivate their feelings with latil. On the contrary, there is no movement on beren''s side. She knows she is serious, but there is nothing to stop.


    Doesn''t this guy have the slightest idea of guarding latil and them from her? How deep can such a guy have feelings for latil and them? In her opinion, this guy has no right to continue to live with latil and them.

 Chapter 380

    During breakfast, Belen had no idea how high hill''s fighting spirit was, but even if he knew, he would not explain anything. On the contrary, he might continue.


    If hill can really make latil think they want to stay, it will be a good thing, so he will have no worries.


    After dinner, Hill took latil and them to the mansion. After all, it was night when he came back last night. Now it''s more suitable to visit.


    "Is there any place you want to go?"


    Walking along the garden path, Hill wanted to take latil and them to the imperial capital for fun. After all, there was still a guy she hated in the mansion. If it weren''t for latil and them, she would have kicked him out.


    "Well, my first visit to imperial capital..." Latil said somewhat shyly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take you out to play!" Hill didn''t care about this. She smiled and said, "there is an orsel opera house in DIDU. It''s very famous. Let''s go there and have a look?"


    "But, can you?" Latil''s eyes lit up too. She had never been to such a tall place as the opera house.


    "Of course, let''s go, let''s go!" Hill happily took latil and Elia''s hands and walked out, and then her eyes suddenly fell on a guy.


    It was Belen who happened to pass by. When he saw latil where they seemed to be going, he asked curiously, "where are you going?"


    "Hill is taking us to the opera house. Is Mr. beren coming?" Latil explained with a smile.


    "I..."


    Beren, who was about to speak, suddenly stopped. He noticed Hill''s hostile vision. He wanted to go, but now he seemed unable to do it.


    "I won''t go. You go. Be careful. Don''t play too late."


    Hearing Belen''s instructions, hill was very dissatisfied and said, "do you still need to tell? This is the imperial capital! With me, how can latil and them be hurt!"


    Belen was too lazy to choke with her, but said, "please."


    Although his tone was not very good, it was clear that hill was serious about protecting latil and them.


    "Cut, false benevolence and false righteousness."


    Hill curled her lips. She thought the guy in front of her was pretending. Even when she said this, she was expressionless and didn''t care about latil.


    Seeing that their relationship is still so poor, latil and Leia are also helpless. Even if they help, they can''t solve this embarrassing relationship.


    "Let''s go out and play!" Hill stopped seeing Belen and took the lead in leading the way.


    Latil was stunned, and then said to beren, "Mr. beren, let''s play first?"


    "Go, go." Belem patted latil on the shoulder and then went inside. Bogia Coty''s residence was so big that he took a good look. It seemed that there was a lake in it.


    Elijah took a look at beren''s leaving figure, stopped in place for a while, and then turned around to catch up with latil and them. This scene also fell in Leiya''s eyes, and she began to think deeply in the bottom of her heart.


    Auxerre opera house is located in the center of the market in the north of ailorana. It is the most famous opera house in ailorana. No other opera house can compare with it, and only the nobility can watch performances in such an opera house.


    As the eldest lady of the grand duke''s family, Hill naturally has enough capital to come to the opera house to watch the performance. Moreover, because of her noble status, she even has her own exclusive room during the performance to watch the performance from the most perfect perspective and distance.


    They came to the gate of the opera house in a luxurious carriage. As soon as latil opened the door, they came out and heard the noisy voices. They were very surprised when they looked at the crowd, and then looked at the huge Opera House on the right.


    "Good, big!"


    Latil also couldn''t help but exclaim. Unexpectedly, the opera house would be of such a scale. It is worthy of being a famous opera house in ailorana. No wonder so many people came.


    "Most of the people who come here are aristocrats."


    Seeing that latil, latis and Leia were so surprised, Hill smiled and reminded that Auxerre opera house can only be entered by nobles.


    When she heard Hill''s words, latil was also stunned. She said with some embarrassment: "noble? Then, can we also?"


    Hearing the speech, Hill said solemnly, "of course! We will be a family in the future, and of course you are aristocrats!"


    For this sentence, Leia was slightly stunned and looked at Hill strangely. She always felt that the "family" in her mouth didn''t seem to mean a good relationship.


    Latil was a little moved. Unexpectedly, hill was willing to treat her equally. Then she hesitated. Hill was so kind to her. Should she also tell hill that she was, or is now, a "slave"?


    If so, would Hill dislike her and latis?


    Latil has been hesitating on this point, because Hill''s attitude towards them is so good that she is ashamed. Obviously, she just helped hill. Hill is willing to treat them as family, but she still hasn''t told hill the most important thing.


    You have to find a chance to confess to hill, or she''ll be upset.


    At noon, the performance of orsel opera house has been going on for some time, and Belen is walking around alone in bogia Coty''s residence.


    He wanted to go to Auxerre opera house, because he had never been to the opera house, but he had to give up because of Hill''s resistance.


    A little sorry.


    Because they didn''t come back until noon, no one told the kitchen to cook, so beren had to do it himself. When he asked the maids, he found the way to the kitchen, and then he walked to the kitchen alone.


    I have to say that the kitchen here is very high-end and atmospheric. It''s just as good as those most advanced restaurants. There''s no smell at all, and the environment is very good. When you have nothing to do, you can even sit on the couch and sleep leisurely. It''s a great job to be a cook here.


    "Hello, can I borrow the kitchen?"


    Entering the kitchen, beren looked around at the environment, and then looked at one of the people who was still in the kitchen. He was still wearing chef clothes. He should be the chef working here.


    After hearing the voice, the man who was reading the newspaper also put down the newspaper. He was a middle-aged man who looked strong. He looked at the man with half black and white hair.


    "Are you?"


    "I''m your eldest lady''s guest." Belen answered, and then thought, he can''t use the kitchen utensils and dishes here in vain, so he added.

 Chapter 381

    Sitting in the kitchen is not only the one who reads the newspaper, but others are also doing their own things. When they hear the name of "Kitchen God", they all focus on the young people who are still standing there.


    "Kitchen God"? Are you kidding me? "


    I saw a sitting in a chair playing with some small toys * get up. He looks young, probably only in his twenties. At the moment, he is looking at beren strangely.


    Belen blinked. Did he care that the other party didn''t know him? Although the "kitchen god competition" is very famous, even if he won the championship, he only had a few pictures in the newspaper. Others can''t just read the newspaper and remember others?


    The middle-aged man lying on the couch also put down the newspaper. He seemed to look at beren carefully and vaguely remembered something.


    "Young man, I think you look familiar. The" unstable kitchen knife "is very similar."


    "It''s me. I haven''t eaten lunch yet, so I want to cook some food myself." Beren nodded, then explained, then looked around to find the ingredients, and looked at the chefs staring at him. He thought and stretched out a finger. It seemed that he had a good idea.


    "Have you eaten? Would you like to join us?"


    However, for the latter words, those chefs don''t seem to care at all. They only care about the identity that the young man just admitted.


    "Unstable kitchen knife" is the champion of this "kitchen god competition", that is, the current "Kitchen God". They are all people in the kitchen industry. They read every issue of the daily newspaper during that period. Although they are very similar to the young man in front of them, their hair color is different.


    Nevertheless, we can''t deny that the young man in front of us is not that one.


    The young cook man looked at Belen. He also felt that the man in front of him looked familiar, so he said, "I didn''t eat either. Why don''t you make one for me?"


    "I''ll simply make a curry rice."


    Beren nodded and went to the kitchen table on the right. He looked at the people again and asked curiously, "where are the ingredients?"


    The young man put his hands around the front, smiled and said, "I''ll get you what you need."


    So beren reported the ingredients he wanted to the man. All he wanted were ordinary ingredients, which also made the man confused.


    In fact, when Belen cooked, if it was neither a game nor for latil, his own cooking was very simple. After all, he was not picky at all and had a good appetite.


    After the arrival of potatoes and other ingredients, beren took a look and immediately peeled them, but instead of using those tools, she used her own kitchen knife.


    If the thickness of the peeled skin brightened the eyes of those chefs, the next knife work opened their eyes.


    At the moment when beren raised the knife, it was not so mysterious. It was just that at the moment when he dropped the knife, it seemed that even the food chopping board catered to his action. The slender kitchen knife rotated in his hand and cut those food materials into pieces, just breathing in and doing it at one go.


    "Good knife worker!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, a cook couldn''t help crying out. He had never seen such a skilled knife worker. This is not fancy. Anyone with insight can see how accurate the knife worker handling food materials is.


    "It is said that in that kitchen god competition, there was a talented girl who startled all the great figures in the kitchen industry, and the most impressive thing about that girl was her amazing knife work."


    Although they mentioned the talented girl, their eyes were very surprised at the young man in front of them. How was this man''s knife work compared with the talented girl?


    Beren, who heard the cook''s words, turned his head at this time. He nodded slightly at the kitchen god and said, "I''m imitating her."


    The talented girl who imitated?


    Everyone was stunned. They could almost be sure that the young man in front of them was the "Kitchen God". This knife work alone was shocking.


    After a while, the smell of curry came out, and as soon as the taste came out, the cooing of beren''s stomach resonated with everyone.


    The middle-aged man reading the newspaper also shouted at this time: "can I have a bowl, too?" He also wanted to taste the dishes cooked by the "Kitchen God", even though it was a very ordinary curry rice.


    "OK." Belen answered.


    So, those chefs all asked for a bowl. Since they confirmed the identity of the young man, they must taste the dishes he made. After all, this is the existence at the peak of their kitchen industry!


    Because the number of people who wanted to eat suddenly increased, Belen asked them for some ingredients again, and the chefs went to get the ingredients with an excited face.


    The young man also understood what was going on after he noticed everyone''s attitude. He looked at beren and remained silent for a while, and then spoke again.


    "Are you really the kitchen god?"


    "Yes."


    So the young cook said, "my name is gaglen. I''ve heard about you. Can I taste the food you made in the final?"


    "The new year after the four seasons."


    The middle-aged man with the newspaper came to gaglan and reported the name of the decisive dish that beren had participated in the competition.


    Then Belen turned his head and looked at him. The middle-aged man nodded slightly, and then introduced himself: "Hello, my name is modro. I''m the chef here. The dishes for the grand duke''s banquet are made by me."


    "Hello."


    Belen also nodded, and then he said, "I can''t make that dish now."


    Hearing the speech, jiagelun frowned and asked, "why? Is it because of the ingredients? I remember when you selected the ingredients, they were not very expensive."


    "That''s right, but the mood at that time can''t be restored now." Beren explained this way. I don''t know if they understand the meaning, but it''s true.


    "Mood?" Gaglen was stunned.


    On one side, modro pressed his big hand on gagram''s head and said with a grin: "you stinky boy hasn''t reached the state. Of course, you don''t know what this is."


    "I don''t know." Gargren clapped modro''s hand away, and then stared at the latter with great dissatisfaction. He just forgot this stubble. He remembered the problem of the last game at the beginning. It''s faith.


    After a while, Belen''s Curry Rice was all finished. When the chefs tasted it, they all showed their admiration. It''s just that the ordinary curry rice made with ordinary ingredients can also be so delicious. It''s really unusual!


    "What are you eating? Let me try it, too?"

 Chapter 382

    That voice made modro and others stunned. Then after they looked up, they all opened their eyes, and then got up quickly.


    "Master!"


    When he saw the people suddenly get up and then heard their address, Belen was stunned. Then he looked back and saw a tall man standing there with a smile, and beside him was the old Cuban housekeeper.


    Is this hill''s father? A noble Duke?


    It was a middle-aged man over 40 and 50 years old. He was wearing a white suit. The clothes were not very loose, so he was tall and burly. His deep eyes were somewhat similar to Hill''s, with a little brown black pupils, as if with a trace of dignity, dark skin and a slight stubble. After the baptism of time and world events, Let this man have a very mature charm.


    "What to eat? Give me one, but I''m hungry."


    The big Duke smelled the tempting fragrance, and his stomach growled with it. He boldly went to the source of the fragrance. When he saw the curry in the big iron Tong, his eyes brightened, and he turned his head and looked at the people.


    "Curry, who made it?"


    When the grand duke asked, Belen also responded: "I did it."


    Seeing the very young man, the grand duke grinned and said, "can I have one too? I''m hungry."


    "Of course, whatever you like."


    Belen was surprised that the grand duke was so easy-going, which reminded him of Hill''s original words. Although it was the first time to meet, the grand duke made him feel very good.


    One side of Cuba said, "Sir, let me serve it for you?"


    "No, no, I can''t do this little thing?" The grand duke waved his hand and refused. Then he happily found a plate of chopsticks and fished a large plate of rice for himself. According to his figure, he knew that his stomach was not small.


    Looking at the big Duke''s actions, everyone stopped and watched, while the big Duke ate his first mouthful of curry rice in full view of the public. His big eyes immediately widened and showed an expression of admiration.


    "Delicious! Young man, good workmanship!"


    "Thank you for your compliment." Bellen smiled, too. He was an unexpected noble man.


    Modro also smiled and said: "Sir, you don''t know, this young man is the contemporary" Kitchen God "in our kitchen industry, that is, the" unstable kitchen knife "who won the champion of the" kitchen god competition "a few months ago."


    Hearing the speech, the big Duke was also stunned, then looked at Belen, blinked, then frowned slightly and said suspiciously, "I remember your hair is black in the daily newspaper."


    In this regard, beren just grabbed his hair and said helplessly, "there are reasons for force majeure, and I can''t help it."


    "All right." The grand duke nodded, then looked at beren with a smile and asked, "I have modro here, or would you be my daughter''s personal chef?"


    Hill''s personal chef?


    On hearing this, beren subconsciously wanted to refuse, but then the Archduke said before him: "I have heard from Cuba that you saved hill."


    The grand duke put down the plate, then stood up and bowed slowly to beren''s position. He said, "thank you. I don''t want to lose my family anymore."


    Belen was also shocked to see the grand duke bow to him. However, he was stunned after hearing the former''s words, and he remembered Hill''s sad look at that moment.


    Even if he is in a high position and has countless wealth, in the heart of the Great Duke, he has a family more important than his status.


    The grand duke straightened up again. He smiled boldly and said, "although the child is very naughty, he is a kind-hearted child. If there is anything wrong, please forgive me."


    "I understand." Beren nodded slightly.


    Then, the grand duke sat down again and ate the curry, and the chefs finished the curry one after another, so the bucket of curry was scraped off by everyone.


    After filling his stomach, the grand duke burped without image, then looked at Belen and asked, "do you want to be my daughter''s personal cook? The treatment is very generous."


    Treatment, generous?


    Beren wanted to refuse, but he suddenly thought that he needed medicine to heal his wounds, so he thought about it and said, "I probably can''t stay in ailorana for too long."


    The grand duke grinned when he heard the speech. He said, "it''s not a matter. Hill''s child is greedy. When he leaves, the job will end. Is that ok?"


    "Well, I accept it." Belen agreed. He pursed his lips. Finally, he summoned up his courage. He asked carefully, "can the salary be settled day by day? I have something to buy, and I''m a little short of money."


    Everyone felt a little strange when they heard what beren said. He was clearly the "Kitchen God" at the top of the kitchen industry, but he had no money. It was really strange. He could make a lot of money by selling some recipes with any restaurant.


    Maybe this is the poorest "Kitchen God"?


    The grand duke didn''t care. Instead, he was curious. He asked, "what do you want to buy?"


    "I want to buy some medicinal herbs to cure my injuries because I have injuries." Beren didn''t think there was anything to hide about his injury.


    Hearing Belem''s words, the chefs looked at Belem curiously, and the grand duke seemed to know something, so he didn''t have much doubt, but just nodded.


    "Tell Cuba about the medicine you want later and ask someone to bring it for you. As for the cost, it will be deducted from your salary."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also opened her eyes in surprise, and then hurriedly said, "please!" It was a tiring thing to worry about running around to buy Herbs. Now it is a great thing to solve it.


    "My name is Belen glien. Just call me Belen. I don''t know your name, my lord?"


    It''s impolite to give him so many benefits that beren doesn''t know each other''s name!


    The grand duke smiled and said, "my name is Giovanni boggiacoty."


    "Giovanni? Duke Joe?"


    Knowing the name of the grand duke, beren also suddenly thought of something. His eyes gradually widened, and his pupils were suffused with a faint light.

 Chapter 383

    In the northern area of ailoranya, it is evening now, and the performance in orsel opera house is coming to an end. Every time a performance ends, it is accompanied by warm applause.


    At the moment, hill and others are sitting in the exclusive box, and latil and hill have cried into tears. They hold hands and seem to feel the same feelings. Leia is also silently looking at the continuing opera. Latis, the kitten, is also muttering her mouth and looking very unhappy.


    In addition to them, there was only a young girl with silver hair sitting on her seat and watching calmly. Her small face was expressionless. She seemed to have no interest in opera and couldn''t hit her emotional thread at all.


    "What''s brother doing now?"


    She seemed bored, and Elia began to mutter to herself.


    At dusk, after the glow was completely covered by the night sky, Auxerre''s Opera also ushered in the final curtain, and many women left their seats with tears.


    After walking out of Auxerre opera house, latil still couldn''t help sighing: "too, too touching!" Although he likes the love story very much, he doesn''t want to be the woman in it.


    And hill on one side said fiercely, "it''s all the Lord''s fault. It''s so hateful to take love with a knife. If I were you, I would have someone tear down his house!"


    Although it is an ordinary Lord, it does not pose any threat to the bogiakoti family, it is really unreasonable to shovel people down because of a fierce sword to win love.


    Of course, this is angry, and the Lord is only fictional.


    After a long time, there were few carriages left in the area where only nobles were qualified to park carriages. When hill came to the carriage, he frowned slightly.


    "Where are the dorsas?"


    Dorsa is a mage. He has worked in the bogia Coty family for many years. After rozar and others died, he took over rozar''s duties and became a coachman.


    Hill was a little helpless. He knew that the uncle liked gambling before. He probably went gambling now. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even remember the end time of the opera house.


    "So we''re here now..."


    Before he finished, a silver thread suddenly shot past hill. Then, what he heard turned from the wind into a crisp crash.


    "Hill!?"


    Latil hurried forward and pulled Hill back. When the latter turned his head, she saw a cold flying knife falling on the ground, and her pupils narrowed gradually.


    There''s a killer!


    "Run!"


    After returning Hilla, Leia shouted, and then the women fled towards the outside, but stopped before they ran far away. At this time, Elia also came to the girls, and her magic floated quietly. If she wanted, the magic power would be enough to cover the whole Auxerre opera house.


    The hairpin on the ponytail was also broken away at this moment, and the beautiful and sacred silver hair was scattered around. Elia''s eyes focused on the person who came towards them in front.


    "Together, fast."


    The leader was a woman in night clothes. Her voice seemed very young, and she gave instructions at the moment. As she rushed towards the target, the hidden killers around rushed out like cheetahs.


    Elijah''s eyes coldly swept over those rushing figures. Her fingers trembled slightly. When she was about to start, the voice of chanting spells sounded behind her.


    "Wind spirit, when the sound of whispering softly rings out, your compassion will turn into a whirling wind to protect this creature!"


    Two green magic emerged from latil and Leia. The green light merged together, and then a whirling hurricane rolled up around them. Unexpectedly, even the trees on the path were blown off.


    Boom!


    The sudden strong wind directly lifted all the killers away, and latil and others immediately fled at this time.


    "Want to run?"


    The female killer couldn''t see her face, but came out these two words. Her body came close like a ghost. At this time, her way forward suddenly collapsed, and the mud and stone pillars rose abruptly to avoid it.


    "Miss! I''m late!"


    At this time, dorsa also came back. When he saw those killers, he was frightened. His gambling game was not over long ago. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened here.


    "It''s too late!"


    Hill couldn''t help shouting. She decided to deduct dorsa''s salary this month. It was really a dereliction of duty. Let him taste the taste of being unable to gamble!


    "Young lady! You go first!"


    Dorsa at the moment also knows the seriousness of the matter. Unexpectedly, someone dares to send a killer to assassinate the eldest lady of the bogia Coty family. This matter will not be finished like this!


    In dorsa, she resisted the killers from the left, while Elia flicked her fingers and turned her silver hair into countless silver meteors. In a moment, she shot many killers away. She didn''t kill them.


    Seeing this, Leia took Hill''s hand and ran away. She said in a deep voice, "give it to them. You can''t do anything!"


    The other party''s target is obviously hill, and these killers are estimated to be with those killers last time! Although Hill returned to ailorana, they still didn''t give up!


    Latil pulled latis closely behind her. Then she felt something. She looked up, her pupils shrank suddenly and screamed immediately.


    "Be careful up there!"


    When they heard latil''s cry behind them, hill and Leia both raised their heads and looked at it. They only saw a masked man in a black cloak falling down. What they could see was the long vertical knife in each other''s hand!


    "Be careful!"


    Leia opened her eyes wide. She knew that the other party''s goal was hill, so she immediately pushed the latter away and completely forgot that the goal had been transformed into herself.


    The masked man who fell down above showed an incredible light in his black eyes when he saw Laiya. Somehow, he took away the long knife in his hand.


    Bang!


    At this time, the ground on one side suddenly burst open, and the huge mud and stone pillar rose into the sky and rushed towards the masked man. When the masked man saw it, he stretched out his right palm. An invisible magic covered his palm, which was unavoidable, so he patted his palm on the stone pillar.


    Click, click!


    The invisible magic penetrated, and the stone pillar was full of cracks in the blink of an eye. The next moment it collapsed and went away, while the masked man made himself fly out with the help of impact.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, latil immediately knew that Elia had helped, and then she hurried to Leia and asked, "Leia! Are you okay!"


    "Nothing." Leia shook her head.


    On the other side, the black eyes under the masked man''s black robe seemed to look at Leia and them, then turned around, jumped up the tree into a dark shadow and left without continuing to lay hands on hill.

 Chapter 384

    When latil saw the killers retreat, they were also relieved, and Elia and dorsa came to them to prevent the killers from shooting again.


    "It must be misnathan''s killer again."


    Hill clenched her hands. She didn''t expect that the killers had been staring at her since they returned to ailorana. If she didn''t solve the problem of misnathan, wouldn''t she violate what she said to the guy before going out?


    When Leia saw the anger and remorse on Hill''s face, she immediately knew what the latter was thinking. She reached out and patted hill on the shoulder to comfort her.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, go back now."


    "Yes."


    Hill took a deep breath and answered.


    They returned to the carriage again. Fortunately, they had just avoided a distance, otherwise the magic of latil and Leia could destroy the carriage at the beginning.


    After the carriage left, it was in another alley.


    A figure in a black cloak walked among them. At this time, another figure jumped down from the eaves and walked beside the former.


    "Why did you retreat just now? You can kill the target."


    The latecomer reached out and pulled down the mask. Unexpectedly, she was a beautiful and very young girl. She was looking at the people around her with dissatisfaction.


    "With that silver haired girl, we can''t kill her." The man under the black robe explained, and the voice was also a girl''s voice.


    Hearing this, the girl frowned slightly. She said, "that girl is really strong, but we may not be able to find opportunities together. Can she care for so many people?"


    The man in the black robe was silent for a moment, and then said, "maybe there is another man nearby. If he comes, we may not be able to walk away."


    "Do you know those people?"


    The girl looked at the people around her in some doubt, and she could hear some meaning from the latter''s words.


    For the girl''s question, the girl in black didn''t seem to have any intention to respond, but continued to walk towards the front. She looked up slightly. Under the moonlight, there was a faint light in her black eyes, such as ripples in the water.


    Bogia Coty''s castle.


    When Belem heard the name of the grand duke, he hesitated. He hesitated whether he would give the letter to the grand duke Giovanni, because the information he got was not comprehensive.


    This hesitation hesitated until dinner, and Belen had already got the answer from the old Cuban housekeeper. Among all the Dukes with the word "Joe", only the grand duke Giovanni of the boggiacoti family.


    When Belem came to the hall and saw the grand duke Giovanni sitting on the sofa, he immediately went over and said, "Duke, I have something very important to tell you."


    Seeing that it was Belen, Giovanni also smiled. He said, "tell me."


    "Well, I was..."


    "Father!"


    When Belen was about to tell the story of the letter, a voice suddenly came from the rear. He and Giovanni looked sideways and saw only a few people enter the hall.


    "Hill, you''re back."


    Giovanni also showed a happy smile when he saw his daughter coming back. He put down his newspaper and stood up and walked to hill.


    "Hill''s father?"


    Latil was stunned when they heard Hill''s address. It turned out that the tall middle-aged man in front of them was Hill''s father, the incomparably noble grand duke?


    On that night, Hill told latil about his life experience, so it''s easy to recognize Giovanni now.


    Hill looked at her father. She clenched her hands and said, "today we met misnathan''s killer outside the Auxerre opera house!"


    Originally, Giovanni''s smile was very warm after seeing his daughter, but when Hill said these words, his smile faded and disappeared, and he looked at his daughter.


    "Sit down first and talk to me carefully."


    So the people sat down on the sofa, and hill was in such a bad mood that he ignored beren directly. After hearing what happened, beren also temporarily forgot his own things.


    Misnathan''s killer.


    This is not the first time. I really didn''t expect that after Hill returned to ailorana, the killers were still staring in the dark. If there were not Elia and dorsa, they would be bored.


    "I really have the courage."


    After hearing Hill''s words, Giovanni''s face showed a faint smile, which contained enough cold to make everyone around feel.


    The Great Duke was angry.


    If he said he knew about Hill''s assassination, he felt angry, but he still endured it. Now he has reached the edge of rage and wants to find someone to vent his anger.


    At this time, hill put her hands around her chest. She said, "if it weren''t for uncle dorsa and Elia, I might not be able to come back. Father, what do you say?"


    So Giovanni bowed his head slightly to latil and they. He put his hands on his knees and said solemnly, "thanks to you this time."


    Seeing that the grand duke was so solemn, latil got up and quickly bent down, "you''re welcome! Hill, she takes good care of us, too."


    How can the noble grand duke treat him so politely with such a humble status?


    "The little girl is really kind. I knew Hill''s ability to make friends was very good." Giovanni looked up and smiled when he saw latil''s move, and then reached out and patted hill on the shoulder. It seemed very gratified.


    "Of course." Hill was a little proud like a white swan. Then he seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "father, I have something to ask you."


    When he heard Hill''s words, beren, who had been sitting silent, suddenly raised his eyebrow. He immediately raised his head and looked at hill.


    Are you going to say it now?


    Thinking of this, his hand was subconsciously held up.


    Giovanni, who already had only one daughter, doted on his daughter very much. He smiled and asked, "what''s the matter? I promise you."


    "Just..."


    Hill, who was about to speak, suddenly noticed Belen on the other side. Their eyes collided at the moment. Her heart trembled with those empty eyes.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Clearly do not care about them, why do you have such eyes?


    "I think..." Hill bit her teeth and wanted to say, but she didn''t know why she was stuck in her throat. She finally took a deep breath.

 Chapter 385

    In that room.


    Belen is lying on the big bed. At the moment, his mood is a little complicated. What he repeats in his mind is the picture that hill is about to speak.


    What would have happened if hill had spoken?


    Maybe latil and they''ll agree?


    Anyway, even if you become the adopted daughter of the bogia Coty family, you can meet him, so why not live in a better house and enjoy a better life?


    The difference is that I probably just left him.


    There''s no need to be sad, isn''t it? Isn''t that his purpose from the beginning?


    I don''t know how long it took beren to suppress his depression at the bottom of his heart. Now he should pay more attention to his body. Since the misnathan killer family dares to attack hill in DIDU, he will do it next unless Hill stays at home.


    But with Hill''s temperament, maybe she won''t choose to stay at home. If so, latil and they will also go out. Although Elia may not have to worry too much, it''s difficult to guarantee everything.


    He needs to recover as soon as possible.


    So, this night, beren was slowly running the magic in his body. His magic did not have the effect of direct healing, but his magic could make his physical quality strong.


    Therefore, beren only needs to slightly use the increasing magic to enhance his physical quality and strengthen the self-healing effect, although the process is not easy, because before self-healing, he has to endure the pain caused by the operation of magic.


    Several girls on the other side are lying in bed at the moment, but except that latil has fallen asleep with latis in her arms, only Elia is closing her eyes but doesn''t sleep, while the other two girls are looking at the ceiling with their eyes open.


    At this time, Leia suddenly asked, "hill, what do you want to say to your father today?"


    Hearing Leiya''s words, hill was also stunned. She hesitated and responded: "nothing, just some ordinary family affairs."


    "I like to think." Leia said this first, then she was silent for a long time and said again, "are you serious about latil and them?"


    She didn''t say what she meant here. Although she was just guessing, she still wanted to test it.


    Seeing that Leia actually knew, hill was stunned. Can it be said that the elves are so smart? Obviously, she didn''t say anything too clear.


    However, Hill didn''t intend to hide it. She answered softly, and then said, "I once had a sister, who was also adopted by my father, but later she disappeared. I remember that after the search failed, my father cried. Except that time, I''ve never seen him cry. According to my Cuban grandfather, before that, it was only when my mother died."


    As the Grand Duke of Giovanni, who has made great achievements in the battlefield, he is indomitable and fearless in the face of enemies in the battlefield and political parties. However, as a husband and father, he is extremely vulnerable, losing his wife and daughter.


    Today, he has only one daughter.


    "I don''t know what my sister did at that time. My father seems to know, but he never told me. However, my sister''s disappearance may also have something to do with my father''s enemies. I think ah, maybe I will leave my father one day, but even if there will be such a result, I also want my father to have someone to accompany me."


    Listening to Hill''s words, Leia confirmed her guess, so she whispered, "so, do you want your father to adopt latil, latis and Elia?"


    "Yes, I had such an idea, but it was more difficult than I thought until I met you." Hill admitted it. She didn''t care whether latil and her family were really asleep or not. She continued, "although not until latil and their life experience, I think they should also be homeless children?"


    Because Leia had said she was going home, Hill gave up the idea of adopting with Leia, but she never knew their identity and seemed to want to hide something.


    "I don''t care what latil they used to be, but I really mean it. When you are my friends, I know her father won''t refuse, and I don''t want them to stay with that guy."


    After hearing these words, Leia was stunned and said strangely, "is the guy you''re talking about Mr. beren?"


    When hill heard the name, he said fiercely, "yes, it''s him. This guy doesn''t care if you can''t leave. These days, I let me contact you. There''s no defense measures. It''s useless!"


    "I think Mr. beren is too gentle, so you misunderstood him?" Although Leia is a little black, she still speaks out from the bottom of her heart before such a major event.


    "Gentle? No, that guy is not gentle!" Hill hated his teeth when he thought of fighting against himself. How could such a guy be a gentle man?


    "Hill just didn''t feel it." Leia thought about it and gave such an answer. Then she smiled and said, "if Mr. beren were a villain, he wouldn''t have saved us."


    Hearing the speech, Hill didn''t think so. She said in a deep voice: "he must have some purpose to save you. Maybe, maybe he wants to make your idea. Well, yes, he must be plotting against you!"


    "If you really plot against us, it''s good for Mr. beren to do so." Leia said such a sentence that stunned hill. Then Leia turned her head and looked at hill.


    "Mr. beren''s hair is not half black and half white by nature." The man with half black and half white hair appeared in Leia''s mind. She muttered to herself, "although I don''t know what happened at that time, ah, Mr. beren''s body is as weak as an old man at dusk."


    Although she didn''t know the meaning of Leia''s words, hill was silent. She believed Leia and them, and Leia and they trusted Belen. What on earth is that guy worthy of their trust?


    This can''t help but remind hill of the empty eyes, and his heart can''t help shivering. What kind of feeling can produce such eyes?


    Is that guy a gentle man? She doesn''t believe it!


    But that guy doesn''t care about latil and them?

 Chapter 386

    Early in the morning, the birds on the branches began to squeak, and the pleasant and crisp sound seemed to call a warm wind, which brought a cool breeze in this hot midsummer.


    The servants and cooks in the huge castle of the bogia Coty family were the first to get up. In addition to them, it was Belen, because he was about to start working.


    As Hill''s personal chef, of course, he had to prepare breakfast before Hill got up, so he met the chef in the chef''s room early in the morning.


    "Hey, Belem, you''re coming!"


    There were three people preparing breakfast for today except Bellen. When they saw Bellen coming, they also smiled and said hello. They knew that Bellen was going to prepare breakfast for their eldest lady.


    "Ah, you got up so early." Belen also waved hello when she saw the three people, and then some sleepy yawned full of pajamas.


    "What breakfast are you going to make for the eldest Lady this morning?" Gaglen came to Beilun and asked curiously, followed by a sly smile.


    "As a" Kitchen God ", I took this job. Is it true that the" Kitchen God "is interested in our eldest lady?"


    After hearing the speech, Belen said helplessly, "what are you talking about?"


    Seeing this, jiagelun said with a smile, "don''t you? Look, you know our eldest lady''s family background. In addition, she is one of the best beauties in our imperial capital. Although she is a little proud, don''t you think she can be very cute sometimes?"


    Indeed, sometimes arrogance is very cute.


    Pooh, Pooh! What are you thinking.


    Belen shook his head and went to find the ingredients he needed. Don''t say he didn''t have that idea. Even if he did, it was almost impossible to take Hill''s attitude towards himself.


    If it was normal, he might have thought of making some dark food for hill, but now he has accepted the kindness of grand duke Giovanni and can''t be sorry for others.


    Moreover, although she knew what hill wanted to do, Belen knew her feelings for latil and them. Speaking of it, her dissatisfaction was only aimed at the character who kept choking with herself.


    So, what can I do?


    Beren suddenly remembered something. He looked at gagram and said, "by the way, prepare me a breakfast, too. I won''t make it myself."


    "Do you want to eat what I made? OK!" Gargren was stunned when he heard what beren said, but the next moment he was full of energy and his eyes lit up. Give the "Kitchen God" a taste of his top cuisine!


    In fact, beren just wants an ordinary breakfast.


    On the other side, latil and they woke up one after another. After they all changed their clothes, Elia looked at hill. She didn''t sleep last night, so she heard very clearly.


    When she noticed Elia''s eyes, Hill also showed her a sweet smile. She didn''t care whether everyone knew what she thought.


    "Come on, it''s time for breakfast."


    Despite what happened last night, Hill''s mood today is still the same as usual. She won''t be depressed because of that. Anyway, she is also the eldest lady of the bogia Coty family!


    When they came to the dining hall, hill and latil took their seats. Then the grand duke Giovanni came, greeted everyone harmoniously and sat in his own position.


    For latil, Giovanni was a wonderful aristocrat, different from most of the aristocrats in her impression. In her dark time, the aristocrats she saw were all sinister faces. On the one hand, they were exactly the same.


    In addition, latil has some worries. Although her slave mark has become such a beautiful tattoo, she doesn''t know whether she is a slave or not. What will happen if hill and the grand duke know?


    She has been uneasy about it.


    After everyone''s breakfast was delivered to the table, latil and they found that there was nothing on Hill''s table, so they all looked at him suspiciously.


    "Father? That..."


    With some doubts, Hill looked at her father. She wondered why she didn''t have her share?


    Giovanni noticed everyone''s attention when he was about to start eating. He smiled and said, "hill, for a while, the famous" Kitchen God "was your personal chef."


    "Kitchen God"? Private chef?


    Hearing Giovanni''s words, not only hill, but also latil were stunned. They knew subconsciously who the "Kitchen God" was without thinking.


    At this time, a figure came out from behind the door. It was Belen. He was holding the plate in one hand and rubbing his sleepy eyes with the other hand.


    "Belle, Mr. Bellen?"


    "Good morning, latil."


    Belem said hello, then came to hill, put down the plate in his palm, took the lid off, and he said, "try it, it''s just cooked."


    Hill stared at the plate of shrimp curry rice for a while, then raised his head and looked at Belen, followed by his breakfast. After repeating it twice, he suddenly stood up and opened his eyes to his father.


    "Father! Why don''t you tell me about this?"


    Seeing Hill''s dissatisfied look, Giovanni was stunned. He wondered, "isn''t it a good thing for the kitchen god to be your personal chef?"


    "What a kitchen god! This guy, this guy..." Hill just wanted to deny Bellen''s identity, but she remembered that this guy was really a "Kitchen God", so she didn''t know what to say for a moment, and she squeezed out a sentence after a long time.


    "I don''t like this guy!"


    Hearing this, beren blinked and said indifferently, "you don''t need to like me, you just need to like my food."


    "Bah, bah, bah! How can I like your cooking!?" Hill''s face turned red, and she realized that what she said was wrong.


    Bellen said calmly, "is that so? I don''t know who competed for my food those days?"


    "Who, who competed for it!"


    Seeing beren''s plain face, Hill also hated his teeth, but he couldn''t find anything except refuting each other''s words.


    "Forget it." After staring at Hill for a while, Belen picked up the curry again, and then added with a look of something in mind.


    "I forgot to tell you. If those guys make another one, it will take a long time."


    Hearing this, hill stood in his position, clenched his teeth, clenched his hands, and finally shouted, "stop! Who told you to take things away, put them down!"


    So beren turned calmly and asked, "are you going to eat?"


    Hill''s face was red, which was caused by excessive shame. She walked forward without saying a word, grabbed the curry rice from beren''s hand, and shouted at the latter.


    "Go away! I have no appetite!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Hearing the speech, beren shrugged and turned away.

 Chapter 387

    "OK, so comfortable..."


    At the moment, there is a large vat in a room, which is full of turquoise liquid. In addition, a naked man is leaning against it.


    This man is Belen. A few days ago, he received the medicinal materials sent by the grand duke Giovanni, and he can''t wait to develop the liquid medicine, do it, and simply make it into a medicine bath. He has soaked it several times, once a day.


    School is very useful. It''s right to learn more or less.


    There was also a boiled medicine soup beside the big jar. Because it was too hot, beren let it stand aside and cool first. In this way, she quietly watched the scenery and took a medicine bath.


    It''s more comfortable than soaking in a hot spring.


    After the medicine soup cooled a little, Belen reached out and took it in front of her, and then drank it slowly. Her body was full of warmth.


    Medicine is a very great subject. Although he was not good at it when he was a student, he could still make do with it if he read books.


    However, even the medicine bath made of a variety of precious medicinal materials can''t be soaked for too long. The so-called extremes will turn around. Beren is still very punctual and came out after soaking for a period of time.


    After sniffing his own smell, beren nodded with satisfaction. His craft was really good. The fragrance was just good, so he didn''t have to take a bath.


    Put on a new white dress. Belen grabbed his collar and looked. In other words, he hasn''t bought clothes for how long. It''s time to buy some for himself. Because of those things, his clothes are broken.


    When she thought of clothes, Belen couldn''t help thinking of latil and them. Now they are all wearing clothes given by hill. They are all beautiful.


    She suddenly changed from a girl next door to a noble girl.


    Bang bang!


    When he heard the knock on the door, Belen was stunned. He turned his head, looked at the door and shouted, "please come in, the door is unlocked."


    Click.


    After the door was pushed open, the visitor was hill, who was unexpected by Belen. The girl was wearing a shoulder off thin nightdress, which was cool because it was summer, and she looked ruddy and embarrassed.


    "Hill? What can I do for you?"


    Belen showed an alert look. Since he became Hill''s personal chef, this guy has gone too far. He has to pick out any dissatisfaction, which leads him to be extremely serious in cooking. It''s very tired!


    "I, I have something for you. I came in."


    Hill glanced at Belem, then bowed his head and walked in without taking care of whether Belem agreed or not, with one hand clenched into a fist on his chest and one hand behind him.


    Maybe if other men see this, they can''t control it, and even think about it in an instant.


    However, it fell into beren''s eyes, but it was a great thing.


    What does the child want? Can you not show that expression that is easy to be misunderstood!


    Hill glanced her eyes at beren from time to time. There were light ripples in her very aural eyes. Such a young lady has a different style, but what she said next stunned the man facing her.


    "You, go and make me a dish."


    Hearing this, beren stayed where she was, and after a while, she made a strange voice: "ha?"


    Seeing beren''s dull appearance, Hill shouted in shame: "I said! Go and make me a dish! Why should I repeat it a second time! You fool!"


    Beren blinked, then looked out the window at the night. He said suspiciously, "I remember having had dinner today?"


    I''ll have breakfast tomorrow morning.


    Hearing the speech, Hill suddenly clenched her lower lip, as if she was ashamed to say something and was stopping herself. She clenched her hands and looked at beren with shame and anger.


    Why is she a food controller!?


    Seeing the girl''s desire, Bellen also thought of something. She immediately opened her eyes and said unbelievably, "you won''t want to eat again!"


    Because she knew that hill could eat, Bellen prepared super large portions of food every time. There''s no reason why she couldn''t eat enough. She was so slim!


    Hill, who had been lowering her head, suddenly raised her head. Her hair covered half of her eyes. She tilted her head and showed an extremely indifferent expression.


    "Do you have a problem?"


    "No, no!"


    Belen was also startled by the sudden change of personality. Hill subconsciously gave in. He looked at the girl staring at him with some palpitations.


    Is it broken because I''m hungry?


    "Go!"


    "Yes!"


    Belen immediately ran out of the room and then to the stairs. The sudden vigorous exercise also made him feel tired, but fortunately, his body has improved a little in recent days.


    After Belen gasped for a while, there was a great sense of killing behind him. He knew in an instant that hill was coming, and he was so frightened that he ran down the stairs immediately.


    He really has no choice for these guys!


    After a while, forced by the murderous intention behind her, Belen finally completed a life-saving cooking, and then put it aside.


    When the cooking was finished, the murderous intention disappeared in an instant. The girl pulled over a stool and sat in the kitchen for dinner with a surprised look on her face.


    Seeing Hill''s happy appearance, Belen also talked. This guy is no longer a food controller, but a prisoner of food.


    Because of too much energy consumption, Belen relaxed at once. Belen was also a little tired. He also pulled over a chair and sat down next to hill.


    He was not hungry and didn''t have any extra food for Belen, so he could only watch the girl around him eat his own food during his rest.


    And hill also noticed Belen''s sight. She turned her head, and there was a grain of rice at the corner of her mouth. She said very vividly, "what are you looking at? Won''t you make it by yourself when you''re hungry?"


    "Not hungry."


    Belen replied, then took back his eyes, leaned his knees on the table and supported his cheek with his palm. Because there was nothing to look at, he subconsciously looked at hill again.


    Looking at the beautiful side face, Bellen couldn''t help thinking that, apart from others, hill was still very beautiful. He smiled when he thought of the proud scene of the girl.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s really a little cute, as gaglan said.


    Hill''s eyes glanced at the man who was watching her. She just thought of a sound, but she didn''t make a sound because she hadn''t swallowed the food in her mouth. She chewed and chewed. She silently glanced at the extra large curry rice on the plate, and then glanced at the man around her.


    "If you''re hungry, I''ll allow you to take a bowl and share some from me."


    "Ah?"


    "Just thank Miss Ben! I''m such a compassionate person! Hum!" Hill thought beren was moved by this, so his arrogant temperament came out again.


    "No, no, No." Beren shook his head quickly, then said with a disgusted face: "you''ve eaten it. There must be saliva on it. I don''t want it."


    "You, you get out of here!"

 Chapter 388

    In front of the angry hill, Belen couldn''t stand the anger, so she consciously moved away for a long distance, and then watched the girl wolf down the food.


    "Hey, you have a grain of rice at the corner of your mouth."


    "I want you to take care of it!"


    After hearing beren''s reminder, the girl immediately shouted, then stretched out her hand to wipe the rice grains at the corner of her mouth. When she was about to get rid of it, she suddenly stopped her hand and put it back into her mouth.


    At this time, Bellen also came up with a good idea. He said unkindly, "I say, is my cooking delicious?"


    "Not delicious!" The girl answered subconsciously, and then her mouth stopped for a moment. Her cheeks turned red for a moment. She seemed to be ashamed of her actions and added another sentence by biting her teeth.


    "Not at all, not at all!"


    "Then don''t eat!"


    For beren, there is probably only such a stem between him and hill. Every time he encounters this problem, the child''s expression is so interesting.


    It''s like


    Teasing a little mouse?


    "Why should I listen to you!"


    After saying this, Hill snorted coldly again, then accidentally choked the food that hadn''t been swallowed, and immediately coughed.


    Seeing that hill choked and patted himself on the chest, Belen was stunned, then stood up, poured a glass of water, walked to hill and handed the water to hill.


    "Have a drink."


    Before Hill drank, Belen patted the girl''s back with his hand, and then took back his hand when he drank water. He was also a little helpless. Sure enough, it''s better not to speak when eating.


    "Ha..."


    After drinking the water, Hill also breathed out, and then subconsciously wanted to thank the humanitarian who handed the water to her side, but when the first "thank" word came out, she also saw who handed the water, immediately stopped her mouth, then turned around and muttered.


    "I won''t thank you."


    Beren didn''t expect her to thank him. He returned to his position, and then he felt sleepy. He reached out and rubbed the corners of his eyes, and then looked at Hill who slowed down and ate.


    "Latil, are they hungry? Do you need me to prepare one for them?"


    Hearing this, Hill glanced at him. After a moment of silence, he replied, "they are watching the stars on the roof. I said I wanted to go to the hot spring first, but I was hungry before I started."


    Hearing what Hill said, Belen was stunned for a while, and then looked at Hill strangely. He asked curiously, "do you like my food?"


    When hill heard this, her cooled cheeks immediately turned red and hot again. She denied with shame: "bah! Who likes you? No, who likes your food! No, no, I hate you!"


    "No, I mean cooking..."


    "I don''t like it!"


    Beren blinked, then looked at the plate with only curry sauce left. Although she said she didn''t like it, she was still very honest.


    Although this guy hates himself, he can''t deny that this guy is really cute.


    After finishing the meal, hill stood up contentedly. She gave beren a hard look, as if she was dissatisfied with the other party''s annoyance when she had dinner.


    Seeing Hill left the kitchen without saying a word of thanks, Belen also sighed helplessly. It would be good if he were not a private chef, but now there is no way back.


    He has bought all the herbs for himself, and they are still one month old. He has used them better now. If he resigns now, he can''t repay his family''s money.


    Just as beren was going to wash the dishes, suddenly there was a footsteps behind him. He looked back and saw hill running back in a hurry.


    "Come on! Hide!"


    "Ah?"


    Before beren could react, Hill immediately grabbed his wrist and ran towards the back of the kitchen. After looking around, he opened a cabinet and found nothing in it. So he made a quick decision, immediately pulled beren in and closed the cabinet door.


    The two stood at both ends of the cabinet. Hill seemed to be on guard, and beren was confused at the moment. This situation was a little puzzling.


    "What happened?"


    "Shh!"


    Hill immediately made a silent gesture. She looked out through the crack of the cabinet door she pushed open, and then closed the door just in case.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After the door was closed, only a little light could be seen. Belen was stunned by Hill''s actions. Did he find a new way to fix himself?


    "Latil and Elia came down. They must have come to me. I don''t want them to know that I... Ran out to eat at night."


    Although there was only a faint light, Belen could see Hill''s nervous look. He stayed for a while and then felt a little funny.


    "It seems that you care about them."


    After hearing beren''s words, Hill looked at beren coldly and said sarcastically, "do you think I''m like you?"


    Hearing the speech, beren was a little confused. Then she thought of her current situation and felt a little confused. The more she thought about it, the more wrong it was, so she frowned.


    No! Why does he stay here, too?


    It''s hill, not him, who has to eat at night!


    Wait, like you have a good idea?


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on beren''s face, and he also raised his head and looked at hill, but when his eyes contacted Hill''s eyes, the whole person was thrilled.


    In front of beren, hill was staring at her. His dark brown eyes looked very strange in the dark, as if staring at him in the abyss.


    "You just laughed? Are you trying to betray me?"


    "No, no! No! Absolutely not!"


    Belen, who was instantly seen through her mind, was also frightened. Subconsciously, she denied the idea born in her heart, and then stubbornly killed the idea.


    Click!


    When hill wanted to say something, the cabinet door was suddenly opened. The light instantly dispersed the darkness in the cabinet and exposed the two people''s bodies.


    "Found it."


    Hearing this sound, they turned their heads rigidly. What came into sight was a beautiful girl with silver hair. Belen had an instant idea, put out a hand and directly pulled Elia into the cabinet, and then closed the cabinet door.


    "Elia! Don''t make a noise! Is latile still outside?"


    Now Belem was sitting in the cupboard, Elia was sitting in front of him, and he was covering the latter''s mouth with his hand in case the child attracted latil.


    "Woo."


    Hearing Elia''s answer, Belen was also relieved, then took back her hand, wiped the moisture in her palm, and then reached out to rub the girl''s head.


    "Good boy, don''t make a noise, otherwise my brother won''t be clean."


    If he had gone out directly before, there would be no risk at all, but now the situation is not very good. If he was found, what would he see at first sight?


    He and hill are in such a narrow cabinet!


    If latil saw this scene, something big would happen?


    "Elia! Get up from this guy!" Hill reached out and pulled Elia up from beren, then looked at the latter with vigilance.


    Beren blinked. As soon as she wanted to explain something, a familiar voice came from her ear: "Elia? Where are you?" This is latil''s voice!


    In addition to Elia, beren and hill are like great enemies. Their nerves are tense. Now if they are found, it will really be a big deal!

 Chapter 389

    At the moment, in the cabinet, except for Elia''s expressionless face, Belen and hill already felt that their hearts were about to jump out of their bodies, and their heads were unconsciously stuck together, both of them surrendered their eyes to the figure outside the slit.


    Maybe latil and her family found that hill wasn''t there when they were going to the hot spring, so they came out to find it. After all, that extra large curry rice took hill a lot of time.


    Now, although latyr outside stood in front of the cabinet, she turned her back to the cabinet. She looked around in doubt. It was clear that Elia had just walked this way.


    "Elia! Can you hear me? Where are you?"


    When she heard latil''s call, Elia subconsciously wanted to respond, and Belen and hill squatted down at this moment, and then folded their hands over Elia''s mouth.


    "Shh!"


    They have a tacit understanding at this moment.


    Her mouth was covered and she couldn''t make a sound. Elia blinked her eyes, but she didn''t struggle. She just looked at the two people around her strangely.


    "Don''t make any noise!"


    Hill''s voice line has been pressed to the lowest level in her life. Now she''s nervous enough to sweat. You can''t find it!


    "Is it latil? Are you eating?"


    Suddenly, another voice came. When the owner of the voice was recognized, the two people in the cabinet suddenly changed from nervous trembling to petrified.


    No, isn''t it?


    Why is even this here?


    Latil looked at the entrance of the kitchen and saw that hill''s father also saluted. Then she smiled and said, "no, Duke, I''m looking for Elia."


    It''s the Grand Duke of Giovanni, Hill''s father!


    Belen is already sweating, and the crisis has risen countless levels. Now he is so close to hill and Elia. If grand duke Giovanni finds out, he may have to polish his mouth by explanation?


    Hill was afraid to let out his anger at the moment. If his father saw himself and a man in such a narrow place, it would not be easy to explain!


    Outside.


    After listening to latile, Giovanni looked around and asked curiously, "is she here? The kitchen is so big."


    "Probably already out?" Latil couldn''t find the answer. Then she looked at the grand duke and asked curiously, "what''s the Duke doing in the kitchen so late?"


    Giovanni smiled and said, "I''m a little hungry. I came out to find something to eat, but it''s not good at night. I''m going to trouble modro and them, so I''m going to look for something to eat directly."


    "So it is. I''ll go and find Elia again." Latil bowed to Giovanni, then went out of the kitchen and continued to look for Elia.


    "Well, find out what else to eat." Giovanni began to look for his supper.


    Seeing this scene, beren is a little speechless. The father and daughter are really the same. They are still thinking of eating at this time.


    "Huh?"


    Just then, Giovanni suddenly saw the plate that had not been cleaned. He was stunned, looked at the curry sauce on the plate, and then said to himself.


    "Who makes curry in the middle of the night? Aren''t you afraid of getting fat? Is it modro?"


    Hearing Giovanni''s words, Belen immediately knew that he saw the dishes he had not started cleaning, and then looked at the girl with bulging cheeks.


    "Will eat fat."


    "You didn''t do it!"


    Hill was very dissatisfied and retorted. She also reached out and pinched her waist. Then her face was a little wrong. She always felt a little more meat. Indeed, she ate a little more recently. Is she really fat? Illusion!


    But there''s no way. I can''t stop eating every time!


    At the thought of this, Hill looked at beren fiercely and complained, "it''s all your fault. You do so much every time!"


    Hearing this inexplicable accusation, beren pulled a little from the corner of his mouth. He said, "I''ve done more, not because you can eat? If I had been full earlier, how could I eat it every time?"


    Yes, although Belen always makes extra large portions for hill, this slim looking guy is a surprisingly big stomach king. He eats them every time!


    "You!"


    Seeing Bellen''s retort, Hill immediately showed fierce eyes. In her opinion, it was Bellen''s fault. If she didn''t make it so delicious, she wouldn''t be able to help it!


    yes! It''s this guy''s fault!


    Elia, who had been sitting on her knees, suddenly said, "brother, when was it strange?"


    Beren whispered, "Elia will endure a little longer until the Duke leaves first."


    The grand duke Giovanni outside was suddenly discouraged. He sighed and said to himself, "no, I don''t have any food at all. I don''t want to eat fruit. I''ll ask modro to make more backups tomorrow."


    So Giovanni shook his head in disappointment and left the kitchen.


    Finally!


    Seeing the danger, both of them left, Belen and hill in the cabinet were relieved, and their tight nerves relaxed at the moment.


    After opening the cabinet door, the three came out.


    Hill found a stool and sat down. Then she lay on the table. She couldn''t help thinking that if she knew this would happen, she would try her best to resist the urge to eat!


    On the other side, Belen also took a long sigh of relief and began to reflect. He knew it would be such a situation. He would never make supper for this guy!


    "Brother, take a hot spring?" Elia reached out and grabbed Belen''s corner.


    Hearing the speech, Belen turned her head and looked at Elia, then waved her hand and said with a tired face: "Elia, my brother is so tired now that he wants to go back to sleep."


    "All right." Elia nodded.


    "Elia, let''s go together!" Hill suddenly raised his head, then looked at beren with disdain and said sarcastically, "I don''t go to bed as dirty as some guy."


    Yes, yes, yes.


    Belen looked at her helplessly, then sighed and was going to wash the dishes. It was really exciting tonight. No matter who found it, it didn''t feel very good.


    No, this mute can''t just forget it!


    When Bellen opened the water, the corner of her mouth suddenly hooked slightly, and a wisp of fine light flashed from the bottom of her eyes. This time, it was damaged by Hill''s pit, so it can''t end like this.


    Just as beren was washing the dishes, Hill''s voice suddenly came to her ear: "Oh, right."


    Belen turned away at the sound, and when he saw the girl whose hair covered half of her eyes and tilted her head, his heart seemed to be pulled up, and the girl''s dark brown eyes stared at him, just like the devil''s eyes from the abyss, which made people tremble in this silent atmosphere.


    "If you dare to talk about tonight, you won''t be paid at all."

 Chapter 390

    Unconsciously, she lived in Hill''s house for nearly a month, during which, in addition to the rapid progress of the girls'' relationship, beren''s body began to improve day by day.


    Recently, beren has been taking a medicine bath, which makes him have a fragrance, which is very similar to the taste of the medicine liquid cooled down. The fragrance feels like the gust of wind blowing on the grassland.


    early morning.


    Beren, who had just changed his clothes and sat on the bed, looked at his right hand. He shook it loose and shook his palm. Although it was much better than before, he still couldn''t exert much power now.


    However, it''s better than before.


    Belen took out a letter from the storage. He looked at the envelope and was silent. It was time to give it to Grand Duke Giovanni. He had never seen the contents of the envelope, but the more he contacted these upper class people, the more he could perceive the weight of the information contained in the letter.


    Maybe something terrible will happen?


    But it has nothing to do with him.


    Belem got up and went out of the room. Then he came to the hall. He found that the Duke was not reading the newspaper here today, but he should have got up at this time.


    Go to the office. Maybe you''re on business.


    Back on the second floor, after several corners, beren came to the office. This month was not in vain. He had recognized most of the rooms here. He raised his hand and knocked at the door.


    Clang.


    There was a moment of silence inside. When Belen thought Giovanni was not here, he heard the word "come in". He was slightly stunned, then replied "excuse me", and then pushed the door in.


    In the office, the grand duke Giovanni was sitting in his office seat, his hands crossed with his fingers. When he saw that the visitor was Belen, he also showed a faint smile.


    "Belen, what can I do for you?"


    Beren nodded slightly, then faced Giovanni after closing the door. He said, "I wanted to talk to the Duke last time, but I was interrupted."


    "Well, I remember." Giovanni nodded.


    Beren did not take out the envelope, but looked at the Duke and mentioned a man''s name: "I don''t know if the Duke knows a man named Borg Baya."


    When the name came out, the Duke''s kind eyes suddenly became sharp. At this moment, he was like a superior, with a depressing momentum.


    "How did you know the name?"


    His voice is still calm, but it contains the smell of interrogation. It is completely different from the usual appearance of full affinity. Perhaps this is the face of the Great Duke who is feared in the political party.


    Belen didn''t care about the change of grand duke Giovanni, which made him more sure of the answer in his heart. In front of him was the person to whom his letter should be delivered.


    "I once saved a man. He was dying at that time, and I couldn''t save him, but he gave me his name and a letter before he died and asked me to give it to someone."


    With that, Belen took out a letter from the storage. He went to the table of grand duke Giovanni and put the letter on the table.


    Looking at the letter on the table, Giovanni''s eyes showed complexity and regret. His voice said in a low voice: "he used to be my adjutant."


    Sure enough, what special task are you performing.


    Just as beren was about to withdraw from the office, he suddenly jumped in his heart and suddenly turned his head. He saw a cold light running through him. He immediately reacted and sidestepped. What caught his eyes was a blue color like the sea.


    "I remember. Is your name Belen?"


    Belen looked, and when he saw the man standing in front of him, he opened his eyes suddenly. He was a little surprised, and he couldn''t help thinking of the scene of meeting in the forest.


    "Lucy Raphael?"


    The young woman with blue hair stroked the hair in her ear, and the attractive corners of her lips evoked a clever radian. Her smile was soul-stirring, and there was a faint brilliance in her black eyes.


    "Long time no see."


    Lucie Raphael, head of the silver bird adventure!


    Belen was stunned for a while, and then he looked at Giovanni. At the moment, Giovanni didn''t seem to care about the situation here, but looked at the letter calmly.


    "I thought you were not simple. You just reacted quickly."


    Hearing Lucie''s words, Belen also looked back at the blue haired woman in light armor in front of him. He said curiously, "do you know the Duke?"


    "The Duke is my client." Lucy responded with a smile.


    client?


    Belen looked at Giovanni curiously again, and couldn''t help guessing. Maybe it''s because of the misnathan killer family. Does the Duke want to entrust adventurers to protect hill?


    "Let the Duke finish reading the letter and let''s sit and talk?" Lucy looked at beren''s hair, then at Giovanni, who was still reading the letter, she suggested.


    Beren answered, and then they sat down in the opposite seats.


    "What''s the matter with your hair?" Lucy looked at the half black and half white hair and frowned slightly. In her impression, he was not like this at that time.


    Now beren''s hair is black on the outer ring, but all white on the inner ring. Just looking at him like this, he gives people a very haggard feeling.


    Sure enough, this is easy to care about.


    Belen reached out and grabbed his hair. He shook his head with a bitter face and said, "the reasons are too complicated, but there is no problem. Please don''t care."


    As for the life span of less than five years, who would say it?


    Seeing Bellen, she didn''t seem to want to stay on this topic. Lucy didn''t care too much. She turned the topic and said, "look, you have a good relationship with the Duke?"


    "I met the Duke''s daughter because we were friends." Belem didn''t think he had a good relationship with Giovanni, but the Duke seemed to treat people well.


    Then Lucy smiled and asked, "I''m very curious. Belen, who are you? What organization are you? Aren''t you really a wandering businessman?"


    "Don''t think too much. I''m just an ordinary person and don''t belong to any organization." Belem knew Lucy was suspicious, but it was human nature, and he didn''t care much.


    "All right."


    Although this is Lucy''s second meeting with beren, she is still very friendly to the latter. After all, she is a close friend of master Rogge.


    This time it was Belen''s turn to ask. He asked, "so, are you taking the adventure group to accept the Commission this time?"


    "Yes, how can I finish it alone? After all, it''s the missnathan." Lucy leaned on the sofa and enjoyed the soft feeling. She smiled and told her task.


    "Missnathan."


    Belen''s eyes twinkled slightly, and he knew it was the killer family. Since Giovanni entrusted an adventure group this time, it showed that he had noticed that the killer family was still staring here in the dark.

 Chapter 391

    While Giovanni was looking at the envelope, Belen had a good chat with Lucy. As soon as he heard that Lucy and the adventure group had gone to many places for adventure, he was very envious. If he could, he also wanted to be an adventurer.


    Adventurers are generally not people of the upper class, but people of the common people. The adventure group is a group of like-minded people. It''s really a great thing to think about the scene of wandering around the world with friends.


    "The adventure group is really good."


    After listening to Lucy''s words, Belen couldn''t help sighing.


    "Is Belen interested in the adventure group? Do you want to try our silver bird adventure group?" Lucy saw that beren seemed very interested, so she smiled and put forward suggestions.


    Maybe it''s good to join Lucy''s adventure group?


    Belen thought so, but at the same time he thought of latil and them. If latil and they choose to stay here, he will be alone again. Can he still accept that loneliness now?


    "It''s really a good suggestion, but I haven''t made a decision yet. If I can, can I give you an answer after I''ve handled everything here?"


    Finally, beren gave such an answer.


    "No problem." Lucy nodded with a smile, then smiled and said, "so, what if you tell us your identity after you decide to join us?"


    "I have no identity." Belen shook his head reluctantly. He was just a vagrant businessman. Moreover, he had not done business for a long time. Maybe he is an unemployed vagrant now?


    "You have."


    At this time, Giovanni''s voice came, which attracted the attention of Belen and Lucy. The former was confused about his words, while the latter was very curious.


    Giovanni smiled and said, "isn''t that a graduate of florzalno academy?"


    Graduates of florzalno academy!


    When she heard this, Lucie immediately opened her eyes, then turned her head and looked at beren in front of her. She never thought that this young man was a student who graduated from the top Magic School in the Empire.


    "Is the school park an organization?"


    "Educational organization."


    Belen blinked, then said "OK" reluctantly. He forgot that it was really such a thing. Then, he felt a very hot line of sight. Then he looked back and saw the black eyes of a blue haired woman, which scared him to lean back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "A graduate of frozarno academy?"


    "Well..."


    After seeing Bellen admit it, Lucy''s mouth also drew a tempting arc. She joked, "I don''t see. You''re a top student? You''re hiding it from me?"


    "Is this a special identity?" Belen can''t understand these people''s ideas. It''s too sacred to think of the school park.


    "Yes, I graduated from that school. This is my special identity." Lucy nodded solemnly, which was a matter of course.


    "Okay, okay."


    Belen was speechless. Although frozarno School Park is very powerful, it is true that the graduation rate is very low, and it is not wrong that the senior students are very excellent.


    Eh?


    It seems that it''s not so powerful.


    Bellen began to re-examine his status as a graduate. Is he the kind of existence that is not aristocratic but better than aristocratic?


    While Belem was thinking, Lucy suddenly made her own decision. She looked like she was determined to get it and stared at Belem: "now, I''m going to decide you!"


    "What?" Beren recovered and was stunned.


    "I said, I''m going to kill you!"


    No, no, no, sister, is there a problem with your statement?


    Belen''s eyes twitched slightly. He just wanted to say something. Suddenly, a light from the sun passed through the dense leaves and hit his pupils. His heart suddenly jumped.


    "I''ll go first!"


    It''s this time. His food hasn''t been prepared yet! If this is not finished before hill comes down, it''s estimated that the guy will find a way to quarrel with him again!


    Maybe, maybe even deduct the salary!


    no


    Belem got up and ran out of the office, looking like he was in a hurry to reincarnate. He left so quickly that he fell into Lucie''s eyes and became an escape.


    "It''s really fast. It looks weak."


    Lucy muttered her little mouth. The little woman''s posture was extremely charming. She put her dissatisfied hands around her chest, and then leaned back to her sofa. Then she smiled again.


    Unexpectedly, beren graduated from that school and seemed very interested in joining the adventure group. In this case, she was sure to let him join. A graduate of florzalno school joined, and she always felt that the grade was much higher.


    So I won''t let you go easily.


    At the moment, Belen is preparing the dishes in a hurry, but he has no time to make curry rice for him, so he is ready to make ordinary pancakes and make the most nutritious breakfast in the shortest time with his best soft dough technology.


    Although the appearance is too ordinary.


    When latil and her friends were all seated, Hill sat in her own position, high-profile cross legged, elegant posture was very moving, but she was looking at the door ahead indifferently.


    Click!


    At this time, a man suddenly pushed the door and came out. This man was Belen who was in a hurry to prepare food. He didn''t even care about the chef colleagues who wanted to eat sesame cakes. After all, this is an emergency. The guy he wants to serve is too dangerous!


    "Oh, your breakfast."


    Belen put the plate in front of hill with a pair of gloves. He reminded him, "be careful, it''s a little hot."


    "Pancake?"


    Hill looked at the seemingly charred round cake on the plate, and then at the rich steak and bread set meal on latil''s plate. His face became gloomy for a moment.


    "In the morning, you let me eat pancakes?"


    After hearing this, Bellen knew what the guy was thinking and said blandly, "don''t eat? If you don''t eat, you don''t have to eat."


    "You!"


    Hill looked at the pancakes on the plate. She bit her teeth. Does this guy have begun to revenge her? I prepared something that can be bought on the market street.


    Leia suddenly smiled and said, "hill, do you want us to change?"


    "Really..." As soon as hill showed her surprise, she suddenly realized something. She looked at the pancakes on the plate again and her eyes coagulated slightly.


    Wait, what''s the secret in this pancake?


    Thinking of this, Hill turned his head and looked at Belen. After turning his mouth, he focused on the pancake. Although this guy is very annoying, his craft is really strong incorrect! It''s barely OK. Maybe this pancake is different from ordinary pancakes?


    "Forget it, Leia, I''d better eat this."


    Finally, Hill also made the decision, and then declined Leia. She put on her gloves, then picked up some hot pancakes, opened her mouth and bit it. After a while, she opened her eyes.


    OK, eat well!


    On one side, Leia also smiled. She looked at Belen. The latter also noticed her eyes and showed a puzzled expression. Leia just shook her head and continued to eat her steak. She felt a little careless.

 Chapter 392

    These days, latil and they have never been out of the territory of bogia Coti. Although they want to go out to see the scenery of elolana, they don''t go out because they are worried about hill.


    Of course, at this time, Belen doesn''t want latil to leave here and appear in the sight of those killers twice in a row. This is not a good thing. Maybe latil and they have been targeted by those killers of misnathan.


    Although Elijah is here, maybe you don''t have to worry about safety, just in case. In addition, this is elolana, and Elijah''s identity is still sensitive.


    For Elia''s "fugitive" identity, beren has long wanted to solve it. Since he came to elolana, he decided to find flotti, who may help him solve this troublesome identity.


    So, I still have to go out.


    "Mr. Bellen! Where are you going?"


    Just as beren was about to go out of the gate, latil''s voice suddenly came from the rear, so beren stopped. He looked back and saw latil running alone.


    "I''m going to find a friend."


    Hearing this, latil blinked the cat''s pupil, and then the little tail behind her shook. She smiled and asked, "can I go out with Mr. beren?"


    "No."


    "Ah?"


    When she heard that beren refused directly, latil was stunned, and her tail stopped shaking. She was stunned for a while and said, "I won''t give Mr. beren any trouble!"


    She was disappointed to see latil, and beren felt uncomfortable, but said: "of course I know latil won''t cause me trouble, but latil should stay here this time? I''ll take you out next time?"


    "All right."


    Latil''s cat ears drooped, obviously very disappointed. When she was looking at the flowers, she suddenly noticed that beren was going out, so she wanted to go out alone with beren.


    Just then, latil suddenly looked up at beren, summoned up the courage and said, "well, next time, can I go out with Mr. beren?"


    Belen was stunned at the speech, then nodded and said, "OK." So he patted latil on the shoulder and turned away.


    Looking at beren''s back, latil pursed her lips, and then whispered easily, "Mr. beren is such a fool."


    Beren didn''t drive a commercial car when he left. Although he was still a little far from the king city he was going to, he decided to go there. After all, he didn''t know where to park. Now his body has recovered, and it''s necessary to exercise occasionally.


    As for why he refused to take latil out, in fact, it was because of his own body. Now his state can''t protect latil. Staying here is the safest choice.


    It also took some time to get out of bogiakoti''s territory. He didn''t shout until he came to the avenue. His eyes looked to the right, and he could see the high wall at the end without looking up.


    That''s the king''s city. Apart from soldiers and knights, only noble nobles can enter there. Frotti has a high status in the military headquarters, and probably has some titles?


    "Hey!"


    Just as beren walked out of a distance, a figure suddenly jumped and fell in front of him. He was not surprised by the sudden appearance, but surprised that it was Lucy.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Aren''t you scared? It''s boring." Lucy first glanced, then smiled and replied, "I''m going to find my partner. I see you here, so I''ll say hello. Where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to the King City."


    Hearing the speech, Luxi was stunned for a moment, and then asked curiously, "go to the king''s city? What do you do in the king''s city? Not everyone can go in there."


    "I have a friend who works in it. I want to find her to do something." Beren explained.


    Lucy was surprised and said, "working in the King City? It seems that your friend is very good."


    "Well, she''s great." Beren nodded slightly.


    So Lucy smiled and said, "well, it''s just on the way. Let''s go together for a while?"


    "OK." Belen answered, then remembered something, so he said, "can I ask you something about the misnathan killer family on the way?"


    "No problem." Lucy readily agreed. After all, this guy around her is a member of her future adventure group, although beren hasn''t promised yet.


    "Let''s go."


    They walked on the market. Although the closer they were to the inner circle, the more nobles there were, the inner roads leading to the inner circle were where the market was, so there were not many civilians.


    Beren asked, "how much do you know about that missnathan?"


    "Quite a lot. After all, our circle is still rich in intelligence. Probably few don''t know that misnathan. It''s a very famous killer family. It''s not an ordinary organization, but a family that trains killers from generation to generation."


    Lucy''s answer surprised Belen. It turned out that it was such a powerful family. No wonder even the grand duke Giovanni would find it difficult. Otherwise, the power of the grand duke would have eliminated the power that attacked his daughter.


    "We have also fought with misnathan''s killer before, but we haven''t met a few powerful ones. Maybe the master of the killer family will only fight against difficult targets." Lucy said that their silver bird adventure group took over several tasks to protect their clients, and what they wanted to resist was misnathan''s killer.


    Beren thought about it and said, "maybe you''ll meet a real master this time." After all, the target of those killers is not a simple role this time.


    If you count his time, those killers have missed three times. Maybe there will be a very powerful assassin killer next time.


    "Yes." Lucy responded with a relaxed tone. She smiled and said, "difficult tasks like this are suitable for adventurers like us."


    Belen shrugged noncommittally. He thought that since the other party didn''t attack Giovanni, he was probably afraid of the latter''s identity. A big Duke was assassinated and died, which would shake the top of the Empire. So he wanted to kill hill in order to give pressure to big Duke Giovanni? In the dark, there must be a fierce struggle they can''t see.


    "It''s really annoying, those killers."


    There was a faint brilliance in beren''s eyes. He couldn''t help thinking of the guys he met at the beginning. His eyes were a little gloomy. Then he thought of the killer girl, and his eyes gradually softened.

 Chapter 393

    Along the way with Lucy, Belen also learned a lot about the killer family of misnathan from her. Although he didn''t see how powerful those organizations were, he couldn''t be careless.


    A killer family handed down from generation to generation can''t allow anyone to relax their vigilance.


    It''s dangerous.


    With Belen''s current physical condition, he can''t deal with those killers. Elia is the only card on his side, but as long as everyone stays in the grand duke''s residence, there is probably no danger.


    "Ah, Belem, aren''t you very good?"


    "What?"


    Hearing Lucy''s question, Belen looked at her in some doubt.


    Lucy said, "although I haven''t seen the graduates of frozarno School Park, I heard that the graduates there are too powerful. Depending on your age, they have graduated for many years?"


    Beren nodded slightly and said, "more than five years."


    "I''m curious about the strength of the graduates there." Lucy looked at beren with a smile.


    "Not all graduates are practical, and some graduate from magic research." Belen explained helplessly.


    Lucy was stunned, and then said curiously, "are you the latter?"


    "No, my magic is terrible." Belen sighed.


    "Those who can graduate from that, where can magic rot?" Lucy smiled with disbelief.


    Seeing this, beren thought about it, and then he said, "there is only one kind of magic I''m good at. Maybe all magic without attributes can be used, and then there''s nothing else."


    "Good at magic? What is it?" Lucy was curious.


    "Maybe it''s magic? Although it''s special."


    Lucy looked at beren strangely. Her magic was just a kind of non attribute magic. Although she had to have good control over magic to use this kind of magic, she was not a rare and powerful magic. She was also good at it, because she was not a regular magic teacher.


    "Did you really graduate from the top Magic Garden in Florence?" Lucy began to question this information. As a graduate of the top magic school, how can he only know these magic?


    And it doesn''t look like he''s joking.


    Beren scratched his hair. Some didn''t know what to say. When he told the truth, he had to be questioned. Although he knew the reason for the head here, he was still helpless.


    "Forget it, even if you are weak, I will accept you to join our adventure group!"


    Lucy smiled and waved her hand. Anyway, she didn''t invite Bellen as a graduate of florzalno school from the beginning. She didn''t know at that time. It doesn''t matter if Bellen wasn''t.


    "Well..."


    Belen answered.


    At this time, Lucy had arrived at her destination. She stopped in the street, looked at beren, smiled and said, "then I''ll go first."


    "Yes."


    After beren answered, Lucy walked towards the alley on the right, and beren continued to move forward. Now she needs to look up at the high wall.


    When Belen came to the outside of the king''s city, he saw many passages leading to the inside, and there was a small hall in front of each passage, which was similar to the reception room outside the college.


    He picked a place where there were few people, and Belen entered the hall. There was a cool air coming to his face, and then he looked at the woman who was sorting out the documents.


    "Hello, I want to find someone in the King City."


    Hearing the sound, the woman put down the document, then reached out and motioned to sit down in front of her. Belen also understood. He closed the door and went to the chair to sit down.


    It''s summer outside. The working environment here is really comfortable.


    "What do you want to do in the king''s city?"


    After hearing the question, beren also recovered from his sigh. He said, "I want to go in and find someone. Her name is frody pandoral."


    Then Belen found that the woman in front of him was staring at him. He was slightly stunned. When he wondered if he wanted to speak, the woman took the lead in speaking.


    "Are you looking for the special chief of arms?"


    "Yes."


    Beren remembers that frotti did have such an identity.


    "Are you a noble?"


    "No."


    So the woman was silent. She seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, she said, "I can''t let you pass. It takes a lot of processes to see the adult, not the noble you. There are a few rings that can''t pass."


    Generally speaking, the identity gap is too large to be seen.


    Beren thought for a moment and then said, "I''m her friend."


    "According to the regulations, we also have to go through the process." The woman doesn''t care about beren''s identity at all. She must go through the process on her side, otherwise she can''t afford to blame.


    Beren was silent for a moment, and then asked curiously, "is there any way to see her?"


    "Yes, you can let someone take you in, but that person must have a certain position to take you in." The woman calmly responded to beren.


    Find someone to take him in?


    Belen thought of the grand duke Giovanni for the first time. If he asked the Duke, would he be able to do it? As a civilian, it would be difficult to see flotti in the king''s city.


    Forget it, go back first.


    "Well, excuse me."


    Belen stood up. He was helpless. It was a white trip. At the moment he stood up, his eyes suddenly noticed a figure passing through the window, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    The next moment he recovered, then hurried to the window, opened the window and shouted to the voice, "stop, stop!"


    "Hey, hey, the air conditioner is running."


    Seeing beren open the window, the woman with a calm expression suddenly became gloomy. It was obvious that she was extremely dissatisfied with the former''s behavior!


    The man who had passed outside also heard the voice behind him. He turned around and opened his eyes when he saw the man who came out of the window.


    "Sword second!?"


    Belen was so surprised that he quickly said hello: "take me in!"


    The man was stunned. Then he saw that beren was suddenly pulled in, and the window was immediately closed. He was a little confused and walked over.


    "Hey, do you know that the air conditioner has run out?"


    The woman now stood up with her hands on her hips and looked angry. In the face of her, beren just scratched her cheek in embarrassment.


    At this time, a figure opened the door and came in. When he saw the two people in the room, he was also stunned. He looked at beren curiously.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Belen turned his head and looked at the man. He took a deep breath and said hello with a smile.

 Chapter 394

    After Morpheus arrived, he also understood the situation. With his help, Belen also obtained the qualification to enter the King City, and the woman didn''t object, because she knew Morpheus''s identity.


    "Can I take him in?"


    "General Morpheus, please."


    The woman looked at the tall figure walking out the door. As long as she worked in the king''s city, no one knew about the legendary figure who had become a third-class general at a young age. Moreover, it is well known that general Morpheus and Lord frotti, the chief of the special armaments department, were classmates.


    It seems that the man did know the adult. Did he graduate from that school?


    At this moment, Morpheus has taken Belen into the king''s city.


    "What''s important for you to find frody?"


    "Something about Elia." Beren nodded, then he looked at Morpheus curiously and said, "do you know Elia''s identity?"


    Hearing the speech, Morpheus said, "you mean the identity of" witch "


    Beren was not surprised that Morpheus knew the identity of Elia''s "witch". Maybe everyone who fought together at that time already knew it.


    "I want to help Elia get rid of her status as a fugitive. Do you think it''s feasible?" Belen directly informed Morpheus of the purpose of the trip, who was also very powerful as a general.


    As beren''s good friend, Morpheus naturally knew that beren attached great importance to his family, so he also seriously thought about whether it was feasible.


    Morpheus also knows the origin of the identity of "witch". After all, it was very noisy at the beginning. It is said that the soldiers, knights and mages who arrived at the town were killed by the child.


    According to Morpheus'' understanding of Belen and Elia''s help to them against the "natural disaster", there may be a reason for what the child did.


    But even so, killing so many soldiers, knights and mages is also a very serious thing. It''s countless lives.


    "It''s hard, but not necessarily impossible."


    Finally, Morpheus gave such an answer.


    Beren, who heard the reply, was also relieved. After all, something like that happened. It''s not easy to forgive Elia easily, but now it seems that there may be a glimmer of vitality.


    "If the child can help the Empire do something that can achieve merit, then if he can offset the merit, he can forgive the identity of the fugitive." Murphys said so.


    Belen thought about it and said, "is it enough to help the Imperial Army catch the cadres of the" natural disaster "and repel the core members of the" natural disaster "three times in a row?"


    At this time, Morpheus suddenly remembered something. He smiled and said, "didn''t you kill many demon family generals before? Up to now, the military headquarters still has the story of" killing demon family generals in ten steps ". Maybe your credit can help the child."


    "How many did you kill?"


    "Forget, it seems that there are many."


    Beilun shook his head. How could he remember how many demon warriors he killed? Could he count when he killed?


    "It''s a very important chip anyway, but even so, I''m not sure." Morpheus also knew what Elia had done, and the cadre who caught the "natural disaster" was handed over to him. He thought it was a very favorable condition.


    You know, now the "natural disaster" is the number one enemy of the Empire. After all, it has caused too many disasters, which makes the Empire nervous up and down.


    Then Murphys said, "to be specific, ask flotti. She is much better than me now. If she helps, it will be much easier, so you can rest assured."


    He thought that although flotti was an important member of the military headquarters, she also frightened countless nobles with titles in the party and government. As long as she was there, it would be enough to deter many old die hards.


    Belen nodded slightly. Sure enough, several powerful friends were different. If it were him, he would be really powerless. He couldn''t intervene in the party and government at all.


    Although the bottom of his heart still hesitates about whether to let latil and them leave, he doesn''t know how much time he still has to think about it. After all, he has been in ailorana for a month and doesn''t know when he will leave. Therefore, he must solve the matter while he is still in ailorana.


    At this time, Morpheus asked again, "how''s your body?"


    When he asked about his body, beren was stunned, then smiled and said, "I''m not bad. I''ve recovered well recently. Don''t you think I''m much more energetic now?"


    "Probably only you feel much more energetic." Morpheus glanced at Belem and said so, his eyes sweeping over his white hair from time to time.


    Although I don''t know the specific situation, I know it''s bad just by looking at beren''s current appearance. Although beren himself said that, in the eyes of others, he is in a bad mental and physical state.


    "If you need any help, just let me know." Morpheus did not look at Belem and looked straight at the road ahead, but his words were undoubtedly for the latter.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Belen glanced at the guy who was taller than himself. He laughed unconsciously. If it''s time, please.


    The king''s city is not very big. The people living in the depths are royal people, and the king of Florence also lives there. Even Bellen has never seen what kind of person the king is.


    Belen suddenly remembered something. He looked at Morpheus aside and asked curiously, "anyway, Morpheus, don''t you have any business to do today?"


    "Official business?" Morpheus was stunned when he heard the speech, and then grinned: "I''m a third-class general. My business is to fight and kill the enemy. Things like documents can''t turn to me."


    "That''s really free."


    "Are you qualified to say that?"


    The two joked all the way. Then they stopped in front of the gate of a castle, and there were guards standing there beside the gate.


    Belem looked at the castle and asked curiously, "is flotti here?"


    Morpheus nodded slightly. He smiled and said, "if you don''t go out, it''s probably here. This is the special Armament Department of the Empire. By the way, there are some very strange guys here. If you weren''t ill now, I''d like you to teach them a lesson."


    "Freak?"


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. He thought, maybe the freaks in Morpheus''s mouth are some powerful guys.

 Chapter 395

    When Belen and Morpheus walked outside the castle, the guards all focused on Morpheus. It was obviously not the first time they had seen the young general.


    "General Morpheus, are you looking for the chief General?"


    "Yes, is she there?"


    Morpheus answered with a smile. He often came here. After all, frotti is the only classmate working in the King City. Naturally, he will often visit.


    "We don''t bother to report when we handle some affairs above. The general can go in by himself."


    "Yes." Morpheus nodded slightly.


    Belen on one side was stunned. He asked suspiciously, "don''t you inform me?" Anyway, it''s also the guard of the King City. Is it so lax?


    "Of course it''s all right. General Morpheus is a regular guest here. Besides, the chief commander also told general Morpheus to go in and out at will." The guard smiled and nodded, then looked curiously at the man he had never seen.


    Seeing the puzzled eyes of the guards, Morpheus reached out and patted Belen on the shoulder. He smiled and said, "this guy is my classmate with your chief."


    "Classmate?"


    The guards were surprised to see the man who didn''t look energetic, and their half white hair made them feel that Belen was a little haggard and weak?


    However, since Morpheus has said so, it must be true. Since he is a classmate with the young general and their general manager, it must not be a simple role.


    "All right, all right, we''re in."


    "Yes."


    So Morpheus took Belen into the gate, and then went up the stairs into the castle. The latter looked around. In terms of the size of the castle, it was about the size of Hill''s house.


    The only difference is that most of the people walking around here are holding documents. It''s not like a place to live, but like an office.


    This is the special Armament Department of the Empire, one of the three military departments of the Empire, and the highest officer here is flotti, the chief of the special combat force!


    Belen looked at the people walking around, and even saw a lot of sub races. He suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, "is flotti a great position?"


    "It''s more than amazing." Morpheus shook his head. He smiled and said, "the three military headquarters, here is the only military headquarters that can not obey the king''s orders. As the chief of the general staff, frotti can command the special combat forces to do anything by his own will in every war, and will never be punished."


    "This, this power is too big?"


    Belen was also shocked when he heard Morpheus''s words. He realized how high the status of flotti was. It was the greatest privilege to be able to obey the king''s orders. How much did the king trust flotti to give her this position?


    Murphys said: "yes, it''s too big, so there are countless people against and afraid of her. Maybe it''s a check and balance."


    When one of them has the power beyond the control of the king of the country, this person will be feared by others, and the two sides will have a balanced situation. Although frotti is the military headquarters and does not intervene in the party and government, if she intends, she has the power to reverse many situations, so she has to be feared.


    "It''s really hard." Belen couldn''t help sighing.


    Morpheus smiled and said, "maybe she likes to make trouble."


    "She will be tired, too."


    "Yes."


    They went up to the third floor along the ring ladder. People around them looked at Murphy from time to time. It''s no wonder they saw more of Murphy, but they had never seen the man around the latter.


    "Oh! Isn''t this Morpheus?"


    At this time, a voice came from the right. Morpheus and beren looked over their heads and saw three figures coming towards them, all of whom were sub races.


    It can be judged from the characteristics alone. The first person to greet is a man with furry tail and ears. The easiest thing to judge is the pair of wolf pupils. On his right hand is a very tall and strong man with a pair of ox horns, obviously a sub race of cattle, while the other is a young woman with feathers on her arms, Obviously a subspecies of birds.


    Seeing these three people, Murphys smiled and introduced beren: "these three are the three vice captains of the special combat forces. This looks very strong. His name is Blair. He has great strength, and this beautiful girl. She is only 19 years old this year. Her name is Calida."


    "Hello, my name is Belen." Beilun nodded to them after hearing the speech.


    Blair and Khaleda also nodded in response.


    At this time, Barron glared at Morpheus, as if complaining that the other party didn''t introduce himself. Then he looked at beren and grinned.


    "Hey, man, my name is Barry."


    "Hello."


    For Barron''s complaint, Morpheus was invisible. Then he put his hand on Barron''s shoulder and said with a smile, "this guy is my classmate with your chief."


    classmate?


    The three men looked at beren curiously. The man who always seemed to feel very spiritless actually graduated from that school like their chief manager and Morpheus?


    At this time, Barry suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "Oh, it''s time. We''re going to train. See you next time."


    So Barry and the two left in a hurry. They didn''t want to punish the captain.


    After looking at the figure of Barry and others leaving, Morpheus took back his eyes, then smiled and said, "let''s go to find flotti, too. It''s ahead."


    "Yes."


    At the end of the corridor, Morpheus knocked on the door, and then a familiar voice came from behind the door: "come in."


    Morpheus opened the door and went in. Beren followed them. They saw a woman reading documents. There was no doubt that it was flotti.


    "Frody, look who''s here?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, flotti also raised her head. She looked at Morpheus, and then noticed the man with black and white hair. She was stunned and smiled.


    "This is not sword house two."


    Beren blinked and replied, "long time no see."


    So, flotti put down the documents in her hand. She smiled and shook her head, and then said, "soon, just two months. Come to me. I think it''s not just to see me?"


    "Ah, there''s something I want to ask you." Beren scratched his cheek, as if embarrassed.


    "Sit down first."


    Flotti got up and went to one side to make tea. She asked, "what would you like to drink?"


    "Water."


    Upon hearing this answer, frody glanced back at beren, who looked at the tea set in frody''s hand and coughed.

 Chapter 396

    "Tell me, what can I do for you?"


    Flotti put two cups of hot tea on the table of beren and Morpheus, and then sat back in her position. She looked at beren.


    After a sip of hot tea, beren''s abdomen was warm, and then he said, "I wonder if Elia''s fugitive identity can be eliminated?"


    Hearing the speech, flotti crossed her fingers. She seemed to be thinking. After a while, she said, "it should be OK."


    "Really?"


    Beren''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true." Flotti glanced at beren, and she continued: "although she is guilty, she also has great achievements. It is enough to have the capital to wash her sins just to help us hit the core members of the" natural disaster "


    "When can I?" Beren thinks it''s better to deal with it as soon as possible.


    "Not yet. It''s most appropriate for me to go out and wash the child, but it''s not time yet." Flotti shook her head and said, "although I don''t participate in the party and government, many people want to pull me down. In such a calm time, some guys just want someone to take the lead. If they aren''t caught off guard, it''s better to wait and see."


    After hearing the speech, Belen also understood the interests, so he sighed. He nodded and said, "I see." He didn''t want to pull flotti into the water, and she was more restrained.


    Seeing beren seemed disappointed, frotti smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, I promise you will help the child, and I will do what I decide."


    "I understand."


    Of course beren believed flotti.


    Then, flotti leaned her elbow against the table and put her cheek against the palm of her hand. She smiled and said, "so, what else? I''m very busy. You see, there are so many documents here that people want to vomit."


    "Sorry, there is one more thing." Belen scratched his cheek with his index finger. He was also a little embarrassed. He couldn''t do anything. He had to ask his friends.


    "Tell me." Frody was eating a biscuit.


    Beren said, "I want you to help me find someone''s family."


    "Looking for someone?" Frotti was stunned, and her eyes suddenly became strange. She said, "I didn''t say that you should go to those search institutions if you want to find someone. I''m the chief of one of the three military departments. I''m too talented to use?"


    "I think only the people of your military headquarters can find it." Belen said reluctantly, even if it''s an ordinary person, but that''s not an ordinary person.


    "Really? Who is it?" Frody was also a little interested.


    Belem thought of the black haired girl who died in the war. He pursed his mouth and said, "this man is no longer alive. She is a superman. Her name is Silan belagwin. Her armor has the symbol of flower shield."


    After listening to beren''s words, flotti''s eyes narrowed slightly. She said to herself, "the flower shield sign? It should be from the Superman legion, and I don''t know which army it is."


    Belen also knew that he was a member of the Superman corps, so she came to frotti for help. Of course, it was not only frotti but also Morpheus who asked for help.


    Then, Bellen told flotti and Morpheus what she saw in the cave. They also flashed when they heard about the demon family generals.


    Although I don''t know what happened at that time, the soldier was indeed worthy of respect. He didn''t flinch in the face of the strong. In the end, he died with the enemy and didn''t choose to escape.


    "I can also help with this. I can ask the Superman Legion." Murphys also said with a smile. As a general officer of the magic guide group, he still has no problem finding someone.


    Beren nodded to Morpheus, and then he said, "although she has died, I know she still has a sister. I want to see if I can find her family and her relics from you. I want to bring them to her family."


    "I see. I''ll deal with it as soon as possible." Flotti also agreed, and then she looked at beren with some fun: "so you still like to mind your own business?"


    "It''s just a coincidence. You can''t ignore it." Beren responded that such a thing should be normal.


    Flotti smiled and looked at beren, then continued to eat the cookies. She looked at the dazzling documents on her desk, and she curled her mouth.


    "Is there anything else I can do for you? If not, I''ll start working."


    Belen and Morpheus stood up, then apologized and said, "excuse me."


    "No, I''m glad you can come and talk to me, and I''m glad to see you again." Flotti smiled and looked at them. Since taking this position, except for the people in her military headquarters, her friends are only classmates.


    After they left frotti''s office, Belen also fell into silence. He didn''t expect frotti to be so busy. He had a headache just seeing the piles of documents.


    "Flotti is busy."


    "Yes."


    Belen couldn''t help sighing: "anyway, flotti''s status is so high now. How can she get married in the future?"


    Murphys, on the other side, looked at beren with a smile and said jokingly, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t marry someone. Won''t it be over if you marry her?"


    Beren, who heard this, pulled the corners of his mouth. He glanced at Morpheus and said, "if I couldn''t do it now, I would beat you into a pig''s head here."


    "Oh, can I beat you into a pig''s head now?" Murphys pinched his fist and looked at the man around him with a provocative face.


    "I was wrong." Beren apologized without hesitation.


    When a tiger is bullied by a dog, you must keep a low profile.


    "So where to go next..." Morpheus and Belem were walking along the corridor. He seemed to be asking Belem, and at this time, he seemed to think of something.


    "Otherwise, go and see how they train?"


    Hearing this proposal, beren was also stunned. He asked, "are they the people just now?"


    "Yes, those guys are very strong. Don''t you want to see them?" Murphys smiled and put his arm on Belen. If the latter wasn''t weak, he would let the latter fight with those guys.


    "Then go and have a look."

 Chapter 397

    Now they have reached the rear of the castle. There is a huge building on that side. According to Morpheus, it is the training base for soldiers of special combat forces.


    "Belen, can''t you really do it now?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Belen looked at Morpheus with some doubts. He always felt that the latter seemed to want him to do something.


    Morpheus grinned and said, "there''s a guy I want to teach a lesson."


    "Can''t you fight?" Belen looked at Murphys for some reason. It''s wicked to ask him for such a thing, isn''t it?


    "There''s nothing to admit. Well, I can''t fight." Morpheus grinned and showed his white teeth in the sun.


    "Lost?"


    "Never won."


    Belen was also surprised to hear Morpheus admit it. Obviously, he didn''t just lose once. It turned out that there were so powerful people here that even Morpheus couldn''t beat himself.


    For Morpheus'' strength, beren also has a bottom, but this bottom is also the degree of the school period. After that, he only fought with Morpheus in the school martial arts arena, but Morpheus only played once and couldn''t see anything at all.


    But there is no doubt that Morpheus must be better than that.


    "Since you can''t win, don''t fight. Don''t you get tired of fighting all day?" Belen felt Morpheus''s expectant eyes, and he sighed.


    "Who let that guy provoke every time." Murphys curled his lips, and he added, "by the way, that man is Barry''s captain, whose position is equivalent to the head of the magic guide."


    "That''s strong enough."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Morpheus grinned and lost to the guy equivalent to the leader of the devil guide. It''s nothing to be ashamed of. In the era when the "king of the devil guide" did not exist, the leader of the devil guide column could be said to be the strongest at the top of the imperial pyramid.


    "What a pity."


    At the thought of beren''s current physical condition, Murphy couldn''t help sighing. If beren had no problem, it would be good.


    "There are three units in the special armaments department, and this is one of them."


    When Morpheus took beren to the base, there was a continuous vibration and explosion immediately. When they stepped into the training ground, a huge rock suddenly fell towards them.


    "Be careful!"


    On the spot, someone noticed that someone outside the court came in and gave a cry of surprise.


    Looking at the huge rock falling down, beren didn''t move, while Morpheus looked up and raised his hand, palm facing the falling rock.


    "Fragmentation."


    The magic lines were stacked in circles, and suddenly broke when the rock approached, and even a stone didn''t fall on Morpheus and beren.


    "Sorry! I didn''t know there was someone here."


    A tall man with a bare upper body ran over and was scratching his hair with one hand and laughing. His hair was strong, his small eyes and a pair of furry ears.


    Bear race.


    Belen looked at the man and judged it. Then he looked at the others in the field and found that there were not only sub races, but also some ordinary humans and mages.


    Compared with the other two military departments, the special armaments department really has everything here.


    A cat ear girl with a chest cloth suddenly jumped down from above. She was dressed very refreshing. A pair of beautiful green cat pupils looked at Morpheus.


    "Isn''t this Murphys? Is this captain Darcy again?"


    Morpheus shook his head and said, "just come here with my good friend."


    "Well, it''s a pity. I want to see you beaten up." The cat eared girl sighed a little disappointed. She still had a knife spinning in her hand and was not afraid to hurt herself.


    Those who were originally in Xunlei gathered here one after another. Morpheus was an old acquaintance for them, and they were already familiar, so they were not at all constrained.


    At this time, a fat looking figure came over. It was a fat man with big eyes. He smiled and said hello: "Yo, Morpheus is coming? I haven''t played for some days. Do you want to play?"


    "No, I''ll fight you when I get stronger." Morpheus snorted and refused the other party''s invitation.


    Is this the strong man who defeated Murphys?


    Belen looked at the fat man with some surprise. According to the other party''s big ears like a fan, he could see that the other party was a pig race.


    Darcy also noticed Belen''s gaze. He looked at the latter, then smiled and said, "you should be a friend of Morpheus?"


    "Yes, this guy is my classmate." Morpheus suddenly grinned and said solemnly, "I tell you, this guy is super strong."


    Hearing Murphys''s words, everyone looked at this seemingly insignificant young man curiously. Except that the hair color was a little concerned, Belen gave them almost the same feeling. It didn''t look like a powerful role with any aura?


    "Hello, my name is Belen." At the same time of introducing herself, Belen also stared at Morpheus.


    Morpheus didn''t seem to notice that beren stared at him and continued with a proud look: "this guy has fought with the brave twice."


    Hiss!


    Countless people took a breath and had a fight with the "brave" more than once. It was shocking. Everyone looked at Morpheus and the strange man in disbelief.


    "Morpheus, are you kidding?"


    When he heard someone questioning, Morpheus snorted and grabbed Belen. He looked back and said, "tell them if it''s true."


    "I said, can anyone help me beat this guy up?"


    Belen ignored Morpheus directly, and then looked helplessly at the guys who looked at him. He couldn''t beat others with this guy, and boasted about his achievements.


    For Morpheus, it doesn''t matter if he can''t fight. He must not lose.


    Everyone knew Morpheus very well. Even if he was bragging, it was enough to show that the man around him was not simple, so everyone''s curious eyes fell on Belen.


    "Little brother, do you want to do two moves?"


    Darcy, who had won Morpheus many times, took a step forward and looked at beren with bright eyes. Obviously, he was also interested in the latter under Morpheus''s statements.


    "Sorry, I don''t have that power now." Beren shook his head and refused, then glanced at Morpheus. He said, "although he''s right, fighting with the brave is not a good thing."


    So in the public''s sight, Belen raised his finger to his white hair. He looked helpless, and then sighed depressed.

 Chapter 398

    The people''s eyes stared at beren''s white hair for a long time. They thought that the two colors of hair were born, but they didn''t think there was a reason.


    Indeed, this man makes them feel very weak, like an old man in twilight.


    Then the cat eared girl withdrew her eyes and asked the most concerned question: "have you really had a fight with the brave?"


    Beren nodded and warned, "if you don''t want to be like me, don''t fight that guy." He can only remind others now.


    That red haired girl really can''t be fought by human beings. That power is too foul.


    "Yes, can I see your body?"


    At this time, a voice came. Belen looked over her head and saw a girl in green clothes and a corolla coming. She seemed to be the same age as latil and looked at him nervously at the moment.


    "Of course." Beren nodded.


    The girl came to beren, and then put a hand on the latter''s chest. A golden and green magic was like a spring, warm and soft.


    "The child''s magic..."


    Murphys''s eyes widened slightly. Although he knew the girl, he had never seen her use any magic, so he didn''t know about it.


    Darcy, who stood on one side, explained: "Wendy''s magic is redemption. At present, it is the only magic that can be comparable to life magic in healing ability."


    "It''s amazing magic."


    Morpheus knows this magic, which is a restrictive magic. Magic itself has the ability to heal, which is very rare, but he knows in his heart that even such magic can''t cure Bellen. After all, even celika and even the wood spirit can''t completely cure Bellen.


    After a while, the girl named Wendy withdrew her hand and took a step back. She pursed her thin cherry lips, raised her head, looked at beren with her bright big eyes, and felt inexplicable sadness at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Sorry."


    Seeing the girl''s sad appearance, beren smiled and reached out and rubbed the girl''s head. Maybe the girl also found something. Although he knew that he might be known about the injury, after all, it was out of kindness. He couldn''t bear to refuse.


    When the public saw Wendy''s sad look, they all felt strange, and then looked at Belen for some reason. They didn''t understand how the atmosphere was like this all of a sudden.


    Morpheus glanced at beren, then looked at the crowd and shouted, "well, well, what should we do, Darcy, don''t you care if these people don''t train to run and be lazy?"


    "Get back to training! Who told you to stop!" Darcy reacted. He shouted to the people, and then looked at Morpheus. The fat man squeezed his fist. He said calmly, "come and fight. If you don''t come, you''ll lose."


    "I''m afraid you won''t succeed. Go and fight over there!"


    Seeing that the fat man provoked himself, although he lost countless times, Morpheus couldn''t stand the guy, so he immediately left beren to fight.


    Seeing this, Belen shook his head, and then walked to one corner. It''s safer here, and there are chairs to sit. He just looked at the battle over there. Anyway, he had nothing to do. It''s good to have a look here.


    "Mr. beren?"


    Wendy, the girl in the corolla, came to beren with a folding chair, and then sat down next to him after the latter nodded.


    Redemption.


    It''s the first time beren has seen such magic. It can be comparable to life magic in healing ability. After all, it''s restrictive magic. Although it has a single ability, it can reach a high level without exercise.


    The girl blinked and said, "my name is Wendy."


    "Hello." Beren smiled and nodded, then asked curiously, "can you detect my physical condition?"


    Wendy nodded after a moment of silence. She said, "my magic is special, so I can feel the kind in your body..."


    At this point, Wendy suddenly didn''t know what word to use, so she whispered shyly, "there''s something my magic can''t dispel anyway."


    Maybe what the child wants to say is death?


    Seeing Wendy''s appearance, beren also smiled. The child is kind and gentle. If latil and they are here, they will be able to become good friends with the child.


    "My children are as lovely and kind as Wendy. If you like, I can bring them here to play with you." Belen thought it would be a good thing for latil and them to make more friends.


    "I will!"


    Wendy showed a big smile. She was very cute. She was like an angel in beren''s eyes. It was so happy that there were so many angels in the world, including latil and them.


    Bang!


    A loud noise drew beren''s attention to the past, followed by a surging storm, which immediately knocked him and Wendy down, and their chairs fell back directly.


    "Ah!"


    Wendy let out a cry.


    After the storm stopped, Belen and Wendy got up slowly. Seeing each other''s embarrassment, they couldn''t help laughing, and then looked at the center of the battle.


    At the moment, in the heat of the war on that side, two surging magic forces collide in an extremely tough way. Even on Belen''s side, you can see that the two figures with different shapes are intertwined with each other.


    However, which side has the upper hand can be understood simply by looking at it. Every time, Murphys flies out, which is simply suppressed by one side.


    "Very strong."


    Belen couldn''t help sighing. Unexpectedly, Morpheus would be suppressed so thoroughly. The fat pig sub race was strong and heinous, and Belen couldn''t see through his magic.


    After Wendy put the chair right again, a moving smile appeared on her little face. She said, "Captain, although he is greedy, he is a good man with delicate mind?"


    "Well."


    After hearing Wendy''s words, beren looked at the figure more carefully, because he moved too fast, and sometimes he couldn''t even catch the figure.


    With that size, is it still so fast?


    Belen was a little surprised. He didn''t know what the other party''s magic was and it was hard to explore, but the other party was so excellent in physical quality.


    Although we can''t observe too much, we can judge from beren''s experience that the man named Darcy has great attainments in magic and other aspects.

 Chapter 399

    Boom!


    The sound of blasting constantly sounded in the training ground. Everyone was hiding away and watching. If they were too close, they would be affected by those two guys.


    Although they often ridicule the loss of Morpheus to captain Darcy, they all know that Morpheus is very strong. After all, Captain Darcy didn''t win much easily.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise. A figure suddenly fell into the earth and hit a big hole. Morpheus was lying inside, gasping.


    Then, Darcy also fell on the ground. He reached out and patted the dust on his body, then looked at Morpheus and made a serious comment.


    "Yes, it seems that you have made progress when you go back to frozarno School Park."


    Murphys looked a little embarrassed. He propped up his body with his arms, then slowly stood up, patted the dust on his body, and then glanced at Darcy.


    "Fight again next time to see who beats who."


    "OK."


    Darcy grinned. Apart from fighting the two fellow captains, he could only be rude when beating Morpheus.


    On the other side, Bellen was chatting with Wendy. When she learned about the little girl''s life experience, Bellen also felt inexplicable affinity. The child seemed to be with him.


    Wendy''s parents left when she was very young. Later, she drifted for a period of time, met a kind-hearted person and adopted her. This experience is a bit similar to beren.


    The family that adopted Wendy seems to have a relationship with Darcy. One day later, Darcy came to Wendy''s house. After learning Wendy''s ability, Darcy also worked hard to bring Wendy into the army. Their army is very short of personnel of the healing department.


    Belen reached out and rubbed Wendy''s head. He said in a soft voice, "since you have a new life, cherish it. You see, there are so many friends around you?"


    Wendy, who heard these words, also raised her head. The little girl''s eyes looked at the guys who were lazy and untrained, with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Yes!"


    Then Morpheus came over. He smiled at Wendy, nodded his head, looked at beren and said, "I''m all right, and you?"


    "How does it feel to be beaten?" Beren joked.


    "I was beaten by you at the beginning. Just get used to it." Murphys didn''t take it, responded calmly, and then said, "if it''s okay, let''s go. They still have to train."


    "OK."


    Bellen nodded slightly, then stood up. He looked at Wendy, smiled and said, "when I come next time, I must take Wendy out and introduce my children to Wendy."


    "That big brother, we have a deal!"


    Wendy stood up and blinked her big eyes.


    "It''s a deal."


    Then Belen followed Morpheus to the exit. He turned back and smiled and waved to Wendy. Then they left the training ground.


    Looking at the direction they left, Darcy also whispered, "the man who has fought with the brave." He doesn''t take those words as a joke.


    After leaving the special Armament Department of the Empire, Morpheus took Belen to the gate of the King City. He had nothing to do outside the King City, so he didn''t intend to leave.


    "Then I''ll send it here."


    Beren nodded slightly, "thanks to you this time."


    "It''s just a small thing." Morpheus shook his head, then turned and left. He raised one hand and waved it. Without looking back, he said, "remember to live longer for me."


    Beren, who heard this sentence, was stunned. It was probably not just Murphys. Everyone guessed what at that time. After a while, the corner of his mouth hooked, shook his head and turned away.


    On the street.


    Belen looked at the shops around him. He had already used Chinese food when he came out, and now night was coming. He thought that at his speed, he might not be able to cook for hill.


    So.


    Be lazy!


    If she didn''t cook food for hill, she would probably have one less meal. It can make her dissatisfied occasionally. Belen is still happy.


    Well, just go back later. Where are you going next?


    Beren suddenly stopped. He turned his head and looked at a small alley there. He remembered that when he separated from Lucie, the latter had passed here.


    Go in and have a look?


    Finally, Belen made a decision. He walked towards the alley. After all, he had a strong interest in joining the "silver bird adventure group".


    After entering the alley, the noise became lighter and lighter, but there were few lights here, so it was a little dark. He thought, if Lucy was looking for the guys of the adventure group, it would probably be in places such as pubs and restaurants?


    There are many such places in the alley. Look around and maybe you''ll find them.


    Belen was walking in the alley. There were few people passing by. At the end of his sight, a handsome man in a tuxedo was walking towards him.


    From that end, you can just ask.


    So, after the man in the tuxedo approached, beren stopped and said, "Hello, can you tell me if there is a pub or restaurant over there?"


    The man in Tuxedo also stopped at this moment. His eyes were like eagles in the night. He didn''t answer Belen''s words, but asked a rhetorical question.


    "Yes, yes. Are you looking for friends?"


    Beren nodded and said, "yes, can you tell me where it is, please?" As soon as his voice fell, his eyes suddenly tightened and subconsciously retreated.


    A cold light suddenly flashed in front of beren. If he hadn''t just stepped back, there might be a blood mark on his body. He looked at the man in Tuxedo in front of him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "You are a silver bird."


    The man in the tuxedo opened his mouth indifferently, and without waiting for a response, he leaned down slightly, flew out like a cheetah, and stabbed beren with his short sword.


    Seeing this extremely single action, Belen turned aside. He raised his right hand into a hand knife and cut it down. Then he opened his eyes to see that it was actually split empty, and the man disappeared.


    The next moment, there was a strange magic wave behind him. He suddenly turned around and looked up. The man in Tuxedo was holding a short sword in his hands and falling vertically towards him.


    Space magic!


    Belen opened his eyes wide. He couldn''t avoid this distance with his current physical quality. As soon as he clenched his teeth, he wanted to forcibly use his magic. The next moment, a blue figure suddenly came in front of him, and a moonlight light crossed him.


    Hiss!


    The Guanghua directly shook the man in the tuxedo out. When the man in the tuxedo landed, he looked at beren and the blue haired girl, and then turned and left.


    Belen stepped back. He looked at the blue haired figure in front of him. He was familiar, but he remained vigilant. But when the blue haired figure turned around, he opened his eyes wide.

 Chapter 400

    When the blue haired girl turned around, beren also opened his eyes. He didn''t expect that the younger generation would help.


    The current student president of flozarno School Park, willyn Alice.


    The girl with blue hair stroked the beautiful hair in her ear, and then nodded to beren. The girl looked very calm, just like she was at school.


    "Senior, long time no see."


    "Long time no see. Thank you for your help." Belen also nodded, and then solemnly thanked. If Wei Lian didn''t suddenly appear, his side would be terrible.


    Wei Lian glanced at beren''s white hair, then shook her head: "it''s just passing by, and the senior''s situation doesn''t look good, otherwise she doesn''t need my help."


    Although the number of meetings with Bellen is not many, it is enough to notice one thing only after several meetings, that is, when we first met and later met, the energy and spirit of the student in front of us are not at the same level.


    During the activity in the martial arts arena, Wei Lian sat in the audience and clearly saw the picture of the senior fighting countless predecessors in front of her.


    At that time, beren gave her a feeling of incomparable strength, but now she is incomparably weak, so weak that even the attack at that level is difficult to defend.


    "Thank you anyway." Belen breathed out, his spirit relaxed, and now he was a little tired. He looked at Wei Lian curiously.


    "Then again, why are you in ailorana? Are you here to play?"


    "My home is here."


    Belen was a little embarrassed, then replied "OK", and then he asked, "did you follow others out? Don''t you need to go back?"


    Wei Lian said calmly, "I''ll go out for a walk alone."


    "So it is. Then it''s a thank-you gift. Let me buy you a drink?" Belen came up with such an idea. She always had to thank others well, but then she suddenly remembered something and hurriedly changed her mind: "I''d better eat something. I forgot you''re still a student."


    When Wei Lian saw that Bellen had changed her mouth, she frowned slightly, as if she was dissatisfied. She said coldly, "senior, I don''t want to eat. I want to drink."


    "Is this, is this appropriate?"


    Belen looked at Wei Lian in some embarrassment. It was already evening. She took a schoolgirl to the pub to drink. This is not what an elder should do.


    It will spoil children.


    "Appropriate."


    Wei Lian nodded.


    Seeing Wei Lian''s firm appearance, beren blinked. He looked at the alley. He looked at Wei Lian suspiciously and asked strangely, "isn''t that why you came out?"


    On this big night, why did Wei Lian walk into this alley?


    "No."


    "Wait, did you just avoid my sight?"


    "Senior, you are wrong."


    Beren''s eyes looked at each other for a long time. Then the former was defeated. He sighed, no matter what the child was for.


    "Then have a few drinks."


    He is still very rich. After all, everything about medicine is deducted from his salary, so it does not affect his own assets.


    "Yes."


    Wei Lian answered, and the corners of her mouth began to move.


    And Belen also inadvertently caught a glimpse of this scene. He patted himself on the forehead reluctantly. Sure enough, what''s wrong with walking? The child wants to go to the pub.


    "By the way, is there a pub here?"


    "Yes, come with me."


    As a result, Wei Lian became a passer-by. Belen followed her and turned several corners one after another. Finally, he came to a secret tavern. He took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Obviously, this route is very complicated, but why is this girl so familiar?


    After entering the tavern, beren looked around and found that there were not many people here, and he didn''t see Lucy. He didn''t think he was in the tavern.


    However, according to the analysis of the words of the man who attacked his tuxedo just now, maybe Lucy and they are also nearby. So, who is that man?


    Missnathan''s killer?


    The more Belen thought about it, the more likely it was. He frowned slightly. These killers are really haunted. There are these guys everywhere. Moreover, they actually know that the grand duke Giovanni hired the silver bird adventure group.


    After seeing the blue haired girl, a bartender uncle in formal clothes at the front desk of the tavern also said hello: "Yo, isn''t this Weilian? What would you like to drink today?"


    Weilian and beren sat in front of the wine table. The former casually reported two wine names, while the latter looked at the extremely skilled operation with a strange face.


    Are you a regular here? "


    "First time."


    Beren looked strangely at the beautiful blue haired girl around him. He said, "but the bartender uncle knows you."


    "Several times." Wei Lian answered very calmly.


    No, no, no, that''s not what you just said.


    It''s funny to see that the girl changed her statement in such a serious way. It seems that Weilian likes drinking very much. She probably comes here often.


    At this time, Wei Lian seemed to think of something. She looked at beren and asked, "senior, your physical condition, is there no problem drinking?"


    Beren nodded and said, "no problem, as long as it''s not very strong."


    ¡°......¡±


    Seeing that Weilian suddenly avoided her sight, Belen was also stunned. Then he remembered that the child ordered the wine, and his face immediately showed an incredible expression and looked at the girl.


    "Isn''t it? Can you drink so much?"


    Wei Lian glanced at beren and then remained silent for a while. She said, "actually, it''s OK. It certainly doesn''t reach the level of critical senior students."


    "Really? That''s good."


    Beilun chose to believe what Weilian said, so he was also relieved. He finally began to improve his body. He didn''t want to collapse again because of this little detail.


    When his glass of wine was placed in front of the table, Belen couldn''t help swallowing. He looked at the small glass of wine in front of him and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Judging by his intuition, the less it is, the more terrible the accuracy of the wine must be. Therefore, he hesitated to look at the purple wine in the glass for a while.


    Pop.


    Suddenly, there was a sound in his ear. Belen looked puzzled and saw the beautiful girl with blue hair suddenly fall on the table. He was stunned for a while and couldn''t figure out the situation for a while.


    What is this?


    Belen looked at the empty glass of Weilian, which was about the same size as her own. It was terrible. Even Weilian, who loved drinking so much, poured one glass.


    Isn''t he


    Beren looked at the wine in his hand with an ugly face, and he noticed the bartender''s smiling eyes. How can a man shrink back at this time?


    So beren gritted his teeth and directly looked up and poured the glass of wine into his mouth. He was ready. The next moment, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    He drank the wine and kept drinking for a long time. Beren''s look gradually recovered. He looked at the empty glass and then looked at the drunk Weilian.

 Chapter 401

    Belen shook a new glass of wine in his hand. He looked at Weilian who woke up but seemed confused, and then sighed.


    There are really people who like to drink but can''t drink.


    The bartender was wiping the goblet. He smiled and said, "are you miss Weilian''s friend? The child is a regular guest here, but often pour one cup."


    After hearing the speech, beren laughed and shook his head. He said helplessly, "I thought she could drink very much." It''s really surprising that this amount of wine turned out to be.


    While beren was drinking wine, the blue haired girl around him suddenly had a faint glow. He was a little confused, and then came the voice of the bartender uncle.


    "This happens every time miss Weilian gets drunk. It''s probably because of her magic. She''ll sober up later."


    After hearing the bartender uncle''s words, Belen was also slightly stunned. He remembered that Weilian''s magic was the night moon. She was much stronger at night than she was during the day. Probably because it was night, her magic was more active, so she would independently dispel the alcohol harmful to herself.


    Sure enough, after a while, Weilian woke up. She looked at Belen who was still drinking, and then looked back at the bartender uncle.


    "Another drink."


    "OK."


    Belen on one side couldn''t help but say, "do you want to drink?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Wei Lian looked at him, blinked her eyes, and asked with curious eyes, "it doesn''t matter. Next, I can pay by myself."


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that." Beren shook his head. He didn''t care about the money for a few drinks. He said, "don''t you go back so late?"


    Wei Lian calmly replied, "it doesn''t matter. My family doesn''t object to me coming out to drink."


    "Why?" Beren looked at the girl curiously.


    The girl was very calm and said, "maybe it''s because I''m better."


    At the smell of the speech, Belen''s mouth was not his own, and he wanted to laugh. After all, it was powerful enough to speak praising words so calmly.


    However, Wei Lian''s words are not wrong.


    As the current student president of frozarno School Park, her future can be described as a great prospect. Perhaps her family is also very relieved of such an excellent her.


    Instead of staying on this topic, beren thought about it and said, "anyway, I remember you left with colesfin? Does he also live in ailorana?"


    Wei Lian picked up the glass of wine with one hand and shook it. When she heard Belen''s words, she said, "well."


    "He was the first younger student I saw when I returned to the school park." Beren is still very impressed with the boy.


    Although I didn''t see the fight between the student and the "natural disaster" personnel in the School Park, I heard it was a fight with a core member. It''s really amazing.


    He remembers that the golden flame is the younger brother''s, isn''t it? He felt the magic wave from the square at that time, but he couldn''t see it with his own eyes.


    Thinking of the students she met in the School Park, beren could not help but sigh that it is worthy of the "era of jade". Only in the face of real difficulties can it bloom the most dazzling light.


    At this time, Wei Lian asked, "senior, are you traveling to ailorania?"


    "Yes, but there are some things to do."


    "Oh."


    Until late at night, Belen had a headache, and Weilian didn''t know how many times she had sobered up by magic, but then again, the wine here was really expensive.


    They walked out of the tavern, then stopped and looked at the night sky. Belen thought, it''s probably late. It''s time to go back. Maybe Hill will find fault with himself tomorrow morning? Have a good rest tonight.


    Looking at beren, who still had no energy, Weilian looked at him for a while, and then said, "senior, do you need me to send you?"


    Hearing this, beren looked at the girl strangely. He said, "shouldn''t I say this?"


    "But now the students are very weak." Wei Lian responded calmly.


    "No!"


    After hearing Weilian''s words, beren refused without hesitation. He is also a senior. How can he be escorted by the younger generation as a girl?


    What a shame!


    When the two separated to leave, Belen, as an elder, shouted, "be careful when you go back alone."


    However, Wei Lian turned her head and responded calmly: "it should be the seniors who should be careful."


    After the two separated, Belen walked towards bogia Coty''s territory. Although he had a headache, his brain was still very clear.


    Hum.


    When he walked on the path in the woods, the wind of that night blew through the Silent Woods, which made him shiver. If the man in Tuxedo suddenly appeared at this time, wouldn''t he have to work hard?


    Probably not?


    After all, I''ve been sitting in the pub for a long time. I''m not always waiting for myself outside, right?


    Belen shook his head. He also thought it was unlikely, so he stopped thinking and continued to walk forward. As long as he got out of the grove.


    But just as beren had just walked out of a distance, he suddenly stopped. He took a deep breath, although his body had not recovered and his perception was much worse.


    But ah, I can''t feel such a close distance.


    Belen turned his head and saw a dark figure standing there. When he saw the other party''s body, he frowned slightly. At once, he could judge that the other party was not the man in tuxedo.


    "Who are you?"


    At the moment of seeing the shadow, beren remembered the mysterious man who suddenly appeared that night, but now the shadow under the tree gave him a clear feeling, unlike the mysterious man.


    Not the same person.


    "Leave bogia Coty, this is my advice to you, or even outsiders, we will do it together."


    The voice was very hoarse, making people unable to hear the difference between men and women, but Belen judged what from this sentence and frowned slightly. He said, "you are misnathan''s killer."


    "Remember my advice."


    The last sentence left, and the dark shadow turned and disappeared into the darkness like a ghost, which also made Belem wonder. Are the killers very principled now? Didn''t do it to him.


    Beren, who was puzzled by this, stayed in place for a while, then exhaled and put his doubts behind him. He''d better go back and think again.

 Chapter 402

    After the ups and downs last night, beren''s sleep quality is not very good. She still feels uncomfortable when she wakes up early in the morning, but she must get up now.


    "Hey! Where did you go last night!"


    As beren was about to go to the kitchen to make breakfast, Hill''s voice suddenly came from behind him, and his footsteps stopped at the moment.


    Beren turned around. Hill was wearing a very ordinary brown and yellow dress. When he saw the dress, he raised his eyebrows and said, "is this latil''s dress?"


    "That''s right."


    Hill put his hands around his chest, looked at the man in front of him indifferently, and said calmly, "because I want to try it, I borrowed it to wear it, which can make me know you better."


    "You''re really serious." Hearing what Hill said, Belen shrugged helplessly, then turned and walked downstairs. It seemed that he thought of something. He turned his head and smiled: "by the way, I bought this dress. Do you want to know me?"


    "Get out!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Seeing beren running down the stairs, hill was gnashing his teeth and blushing. He was obviously very ashamed. He didn''t expect this guy to say such hateful words.


    "No, why should I talk nonsense to him?"


    Hill suddenly remembered that this was not what she wanted to say to beren, so she pouted a little annoyed, and then followed.


    When he came to the kitchen to prepare food, beren suddenly noticed that someone was watching him. He sighed, and then turned his head to look at the big lady.


    "Just say what you want to say."


    "What did you do yesterday?"


    That''s what happened.


    Beren had already prepared his speech and didn''t need language organization. He said directly, "I went to find a friend to do something yesterday, and then I ran into a little trouble when I came out, so I didn''t have time to come back."


    Hill sneered after hearing the speech. She didn''t believe what he said. She sneered and asked, "trouble? What trouble can there be?"


    Beren was silent for a moment, then said, "I said someone was going to kill me. Do you believe it?"


    "Kill you?" Hill was stunned. The first thing he thought of was misnathan''s killer, but then frowned. She said, "why didn''t you die?"


    Beren, who heard this, looked at her bitterly: "do you just want me to die?"


    "Of course I..."


    Hill didn''t hesitate to admit it, but the next moment she suddenly remembered what Leia said that day. She stared at beren, pursed her lips and remained silent.


    No matter what she thinks, this guy is not like what Leia said, but she hates this guy''s indifferent appearance.


    Although the words were not finished, Belen had understood what she wanted to say. Although he didn''t care what others thought, the more Hill contacted them, he couldn''t help but care.


    "Go back, latil. They should come down, too."


    Beren looked down at the ingredients on the chopping board and sipped his mouth. He was undoubtedly in a bad mood, but it was not easy to show. This was probably not the degree of dissatisfaction.


    He wanted to choke with hill as usual, but now if he wanted to quarrel, he would be really angry. If that happened, latil and them would be very sad.


    Seeing that beren didn''t refute anything, Hill frowned slightly and clenched her hands on her side. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t open her mouth at last. After hesitating for a while, she turned and left.


    When he noticed Hill''s departure, Belen also looked up. He took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, put the troublesome mood behind him and began to cook.


    On the rectangular table, the figure of grand duke Giovanni was not in his seat today. He probably went to the king''s city to deal with some affairs. It may take some time to come back.


    "Good morning, Mr. beren."


    Latil greeted with a smile after beren brought the food to hill.


    "Good morning." Belen also answered, and then was infected after seeing the smile on latil''s face, and looked at the girl curiously with a smile.


    "Latil, you seem to be in a good mood."


    "Yes!"


    Latil answered with a smile. The brown cat''s pupils were full of anticipation. She asked tentatively, "Mr. Belen, are you free today?"


    Beren thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "it''s nothing today."


    "Well, do you want to go out together?"


    When she heard Belem''s words, latil''s eyes lit up, and the little tail behind her was shaking constantly. She looked at Belem with some expectation.


    "Go out and play?"


    Belen frowned. After last night, he didn''t want to leave here if he could. As long as his injury was better, he could use some strength. Only then could he be able to protect latil and them.


    Seeing beren frown, latil was stunned, and then said with some disappointment, "no, can''t you?"


    "You guy!"


    Seeing that latil was a little sad and disappointed, Hill immediately put down her chopsticks, and then stared at Belen with dissatisfaction. She got up and patted latil on the shoulder, showing a smile.


    "Never mind. Let''s go out and play together! I know a lot of interesting places."


    When she heard Hill''s words, latil also looked up at hill, and then answered gently. She was still disappointed. She wanted to be alone with Mr. beren.


    "Then Mr. Belen..."


    Latil is still a little unwilling. Although she can''t get along with Mr. beren alone, it''s good to go out together. After all, she hasn''t gone out with Mr. beren for some time.


    Seeing that latil wanted to go out so much, Belen also put away his worries. He nodded and said, "let''s go out together."


    Although I''m afraid of misnathan''s killer now, it''s not good not to go out all the time. Since latil wants to go out, it''s good to go out. After all, Elia is still around.


    "Tut."


    "Hey, aren''t you very dissatisfied?"


    Hearing Hill''s smacking, beren immediately focused on the girl. The guy said such annoying words early in the morning, which made him in a bad mood now.


    "Hum."


    Hill didn''t turn his head. He didn''t seem to want to talk to him.


    Seeing hill like this, latil and others didn''t know what to say, while Belen sighed heartily. The eldest lady is really hard to serve.

 Chapter 403

    On this day, after noon, although the weather was very hot, the girls were in an active mood because they decided to go to the water park west of elolana.


    The water park will only be open in midsummer. In the summer of ailorana, it can be said to be the most lively Park, which can be entered by both nobles and civilians.


    Although the number of people entering the water park is limited every day, and the water park is generally open at noon, it is reasonable that beren and his party are late to go now.


    However, there is hill. According to her, part of the shares of the water park belong to her family, so why queue up when you can get in through the back door?


    So wait until now.


    Outside the gate, dorsa has prepared the carriage. In addition to the responsibilities of the groom, he also has to be a good guard to protect hill''s safety. This time, he won''t gamble halfway.


    After latil and others got into the carriage, Belen also came up. Unfortunately, she happened to sit in front of hill. The last meal was the same. She always felt like she was maliciously teased.


    Belen sat in his seat, looked at hill, and then looked out of the window. If he wanted to look at hill, he couldn''t tell what the guy would say again.


    Hill also glanced at Belen, but said nothing. If Belen was driven out of the carriage, latil and they would be angry, so she had to endure.


    Sitting next to beren is Elia. She is wearing a long ponytail and a very beautiful white skirt. I think Hill asked Elia to wear it. After all, Elia has no idea what to wear. As long as she can wear it.


    There was still a long distance from the water park. He had been sitting in the carriage. Even Belen was a little sleepy. At this time, he suddenly felt something leaning on his shoulder. He turned his head and looked.


    "Elia?"


    At the moment, Elia is holding beren''s arm in one hand, her head against beren''s shoulder and her eyes are closed. She probably feels sleepy and wants to sleep for a while.


    She looked at Elia, and then Belem found that latis had also fallen asleep on latil''s leg, while Leia leaned her hand on the support point, put her head on her palm and closed her eyes.


    Beren looked back, then noticed a strand of hair hanging on Elia''s face. He reached out to lift the silver wire, and then turned back to his dark brown eyes.


    Hill was looking at beren with dull eyes and opening her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but then she looked at latil and them who were sleeping. She looked away and said nothing.


    Seeing Hill''s behavior, Belen was also puzzled, but since Hill didn''t say, he wouldn''t ask. It was probably some sarcastic remarks.


    WOW!


    Under the sun, the carriage of hill and others finally came to the water park. After they got off the carriage, they first opened their umbrellas. The light was too strong.


    "Madam, I''ll stare in the dark. Please don''t go to places with few people. Those killers probably don''t want to be stared at, so it''s hard to do it in places with many people."


    "I see."


    After Hill nodded, dorsa stopped the carriage first, and hill took everyone to the channel that only their shareholders could enter.


    After meeting the manager who managed the order of the water park, Hill explained his intention, and the uncle had no objection to it. After all, part of this is also the industry of the bogia Coty family. Of course, there is no problem to enter his own territory.


    "Well, have a good time, Miss Hill."


    "OK."


    After solving the "back door" process, Hill took everyone into the water park. What came to his face was a cool breath, and the dryness, heat and dryness outside were suppressed here.


    "Wow!"


    Latil couldn''t help crying out, and then showed a ecstatic smile. I didn''t expect that there was such a water paradise in elolana in such a hot summer!


    WOW!


    The sound of the surging water, the blue world made the girls open their eyes, and even Elia''s eyes, which had been flat, rippled at the moment.


    Then, we went to change clothes. We can''t go into the water in casual clothes. Naturally, there are men''s and women''s sections in the dressing room. Belen''s things on this trip are very simple, that is, a single drawstring shorts and a very breathable white shirt.


    After changing his clothes, he locked up his things, and then waited outside. He found a place to sit down, and then began to wait.


    After a full hour, beren''s eyes twitched slightly. He didn''t understand very well. How long does it take to change clothes? Did he change it before he came out and leave?


    Although he didn''t know what the situation was, Belen still sat in his position and looked at the direction of the dressing area. When he was boring and was about to fall asleep, his sleepiness gradually disappeared and his eyes slowly widened.


    Five girls came out of the dressing room. When the five of them came out, countless lines of sight gathered in an instant. At the table next to beren, the three men not only opened their eyes, but also opened their mouths.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil saw Belen. She smiled, raised her arms and waved. Her active posture made her charm bloom at the moment. The swimming trunks she was wearing were specially designed for the sub race with a tail, and the cat''s tail was swinging behind her at the moment.


    When the crowd came to beren, he immediately felt that countless props and hostile eyes fell on himself. If there was a horn, he wanted to shout.


    They are my children!


    To eliminate those guys'' unclean ideas.


    Among the five girls, the most attractive ones are Leia and Elia. The former is tall and full in front of her chest, which makes her feel ready to come out. Even beren doesn''t dare to look more, and she always feels very ashamed.


    Although Elia''s swimsuit is not like that of Leia and Elia. She wears a leaky shoulder swimsuit with a one-line collar, her amazing beauty and the attractive curve of the clavicle can''t help but linger, and her extremely smooth abdomen makes people want to kiss Fangze.


    As for the kitten, latis is wearing a one-piece swimming skirt. The gentle little girl also softens the sexual heart of many girls. How can there be such a lovely creature?


    Belen looked at hill again. The big lady''s swimsuit was also two-piece. Sure enough, only when she was very confident in her body would she wear such a swimsuit.


    I have to say, it''s beautiful, but beren doesn''t want to praise her.


    Seeing beren looking at himself, Hill blushed, and then shouted discontentedly, "Hey! Where are you staring!"


    "No, you misunderstood. I didn''t look at you. You have nothing to see."

 Chapter 404

    At the moment, the six people are in the activity hall and haven''t gone out yet. It''s cooler than outside. In addition to the dressing room, it also sells some food and use, and rents swimsuits and so on.


    Now, hill is angry at beren''s previous words. She sits in her seat and stares at beren. She says, "can''t you button up your shirt?"


    "It''s too hot to buckle." Beren responded blandly.


    In this regard, Hill sneered: "a thin and weak figure, do you want to go out and show it to others?"


    Beren, who heard this sentence, also clenched his teeth. The guy actually poked his pain. He turned his mouth and then fought back: "do you think you''re beautiful?"


    "Ha!"


    Hill seemed to hear a joke. She sneered, then turned her head and looked at the men at the other table who had been waiting for her for a long time.


    "Hey, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    When hill looked over, the men over there also looked back guilty. When they heard Hill''s words, they turned around carefully, with some red cheeks, and then swept them and swallowed saliva.


    "Float, beautiful."


    Hill, who got the answer, seemed not surprised. He was very proud to stretch out his hand to lift his hair, raise his chin like a white swan, and look down on Belen with proud eyes.


    "Anything else to say?"


    Seeing this, Belen could only grind his teeth secretly, and then he glanced at the men. These losers were so confused by Hill''s appearance.


    So beren simply doesn''t talk nonsense with hill. He always feels that he has no advantages in these aspects. If he continues to entangle on this topic, he will lose completely.


    "Mr. beren, the slippers over there are not sold. Do you have them here?" Latil, who had been watching the play, asked with a smile after seeing them stop.


    "Not sold? I seem to have brought some pairs."


    Belen raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech. He was worried that such a situation would happen. After all, there are so many people here. How many pairs do you need to sell?


    But Belen didn''t remember how many pairs she had brought, so she first asked, "didn''t you bring any?"


    Latil and others shook their heads.


    "Well, wait for me."


    So beren went to his dressing room. All his things were locked in the cabinet. After finding his cabinet, he opened it and took out a big bag. He was stunned after counting his slippers.


    "Five pairs..."


    There are six people on their side. That means one person will wear no slippers? Thinking of this, beren suddenly had a flash in her mind and a slight hook in the corner of her mouth. It seemed that she had a good idea.


    When Belen returned to latil and them, he gave those slippers to latil and others one by one, and he also wore a pair on his feet, so he winked at hill when he was in a daze.


    "Oh, a pair is missing."


    When she heard beren''s words, Hill also instantly recovered. She clenched her hands into fists and looked at beren angrily. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she closed her lips tightly and didn''t open her mouth, because it was brought by beren. It''s hard for her to say anything to blame.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Leia was stunned when she saw it. She looked at beren, and then found that the latter was wearing a faint smile. At present, she was also a little helpless. Mr. beren was angry with children again.


    Latil also felt helpless about this, so she smiled and walked up to hill. She said, "hill, I''ll give you these pairs. I still like to be barefoot."


    "No, no, you wear it."


    Hill was also very moved when she heard latil''s words, but she refused, then stared at Belen, and she said, "if you don''t wear it, you don''t wear it. Miss Ben just likes to be barefoot!"


    "Oh, that''s great."


    Beren applauded with appreciation.


    Latil was still worried, so he asked, "is it really all right?"


    Seeing latil''s worried look, Hill smiled, shook his head, looked indifferent and said, "it doesn''t matter! Latil, you wear it! I don''t have to put slippers when I get to the swimming pool. It''s very convenient."


    "All right."


    So they went out of the activity hall. When they came to the sun, they all felt a hot and dry feeling and couldn''t wait to jump into the water.


    At this time, beren suddenly grabbed the silver haired girl. He told her very seriously: "Elia, if any guys with ulterior motives approach, beat them up and fly, you know?"


    "Yes." Elia blinked and answered.


    When latil and others ran happily to the amusement facilities in the distance, Belen suddenly found that there seemed to be something missing. He looked at several figures in the distance, and then turned his head in doubt.


    In Belen''s sight, there was a girl staggering forward, hesitating, finally sitting on a wooden chair and taking her feet off the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Belen was also stunned, and then looked at the sunny ground. He frowned slightly, took one foot out of his slippers and put it on the ground.


    Hiss!


    The moment he put it on the ground, beren took back his slippers. He blinked in surprise. He didn''t expect the ground to be so hot.


    Returning to his mind, Belen found that the girl stood up and walked forward again. He seemed to notice his sight, so he didn''t speed up his steps. Seeing the girl who endured the pain, he sipped his mouth. At first, he didn''t think of this. He just thought that it was easy to slip in some places without slippers.


    I''m so sorry.


    Belem sighed and then walked forward. When he came to Hill''s face, the latter immediately bypassed, then accelerated a little and stopped under the shady tree.


    "Hoo."


    The ground here was very cold, which relieved hill. She sat aside and looked at the figures that were close to the swimming pool. She bit her lip. She had decided. When she gathered enough strength, she ran straight over there.


    Then Hill raised one foot and put it on her thigh. She reached out and rubbed the soles of her feet. She was not only a little dirty, but also a little red and scalded.


    "Hey, do you want slippers?"


    Hearing the sound, Hill also looked up. When she saw that it was beren, she frowned slightly. She didn''t hear clearly, so she asked, "what did you just say?"


    "I said, do you want slippers?" Belen repeated it, and then took a look at the activity hall, which is a distance away. It''s really perseverance to come here without saying a word.


    After hearing clearly this time, hill was stunned, then showed a sneer on her face. She said, "how do you want to hurt me? Isn''t this what you want to see now?"


    Beren glanced at Hill''s red unnatural soles. He was silent for a moment, and then said, "I suddenly remembered that there was another pair in the cabinet."


    "You did it on purpose!"


    Hill was also very angry when she heard Belen''s words. The corners of her eyes were red as if she was about to cry, but she clenched her teeth and didn''t let her tears fall out.


    Seeing Hill''s wronged appearance, beren exhaled. He took off his slippers, squatted down and took Hill''s foot with one hand.


    "You want, what are you doing?"


    Seeing that Bellen grabbed her foot, hill was also startled. Subconsciously, she shook her foot to resist, while Bellen grabbed her ankle and made a quiet sound.


    "These slippers are uncomfortable, so now I''m going to get another pair of slippers. I''m too lazy to toss with you. Now put them on me."


    Hill was stunned at beren''s words, and beren put on his slippers to the girl at the moment. He stood up, pursed his lips and wanted to say an apology, but he didn''t say it in the end. He stopped looking at hill, turned and ran towards the swimming pool.


    When he stepped out of the shade, he immediately felt the burning pain under his feet. He bit his teeth. It was really hot. It was really difficult for that guy.


    I want to apologize. I can''t say it! i ''m sorry!


    In the shade, Hill looked at the figure running towards the swimming pool. She was stunned for a while before she came back. She looked down at the big slippers on her feet, remained silent for a while, and then turned her mouth.

 Chapter 405

    "Hot, hot, hot!"


    A figure suddenly ran across the square, and then at the moment when he was close to the swimming pool, he couldn''t help it anymore. He jumped up and flew into the swimming pool.


    WOW!


    The water splashed everywhere, but it didn''t surprise the people around. We can understand the excitement and pleasure of coming to such a water paradise in this midsummer.


    Belen turned over in the water and floated on the water. He felt a little guilty. Although he often quarreled with hill and tried to embarrass her, he didn''t want to hurt her. I''m really sorry this time.


    "Brother."


    At this time, a very delicate and moving face appeared in beren''s sight, and the silver hair seemed to twinkle with a faint luster in the sunlight.


    "Elia?"


    Seeing that it was Elia, Belen also got up slowly. Then he noticed that the silver haired girl was wearing a swimming ring. Seeing this, he also looked at the girl curiously.


    "Elia, can''t you swim?"


    Hearing Belem''s words, Elia shook her head, then took her hands back, and the whole person broke away from the swimming circle, and then swam out of the water to Belem''s side.


    Seeing that Elia could swim, beren also asked curiously, "then why wear a swimming ring?"


    "Not used."


    Hearing Elijah''s answer, Belen was also a little helpless. Then she looked around and didn''t see latil and them, so she said, "don''t you go with latil and them?"


    Elia said blandly, "I want to accompany my brother."


    "With me?" Beilun was stunned at the speech and asked with some doubts, "Why are you with me?"


    "I want to be with my brother."


    Their black eyes looked at each other. After a while, Belen smiled and said, "brother, it''s okay. Let''s go find latil and their? I think it doesn''t need to be too vigilant here. Let''s relax and play."


    Elia didn''t speak, just looked at beren, who was staring at a little uncomfortable. He reached out and rubbed Elia''s head. After all, they had been wet by water. It doesn''t matter.


    "All right, all right, go and play."


    So Elia blinked, and then dived into the water. Her slender posture was integrated with the silver long horsetail, like a white dolphin, which quickly drifted away, so that the people around couldn''t help swallowing.


    "The child is really getting more and more beautiful." Belen sighed, then shook her head and began to swim towards the amusement facilities. Now that she''s here, let''s relax.


    WOW!


    At the moment, latil and her family are sliding down the channel on the high slide. It''s the first time in their life to come to such a water park. If they don''t play it all again, they really feel ashamed of this trip!


    And Belen also looked down at latil''s figure. Seeing that they were so happy, he also showed a smile. At the moment he turned his eyes, he caught another figure.


    On the other side, hill was still on the shore, but she was carefully dipping her legs into the water. When she went from the shallow to the deep, her delicate body could not stand at once.


    "Can''t this guy swim?"


    Seeing this scene, Belen was stunned, and then in his sight, the figure suddenly slipped under his feet, and then the whole person fell into the water and began to struggle.


    This


    Belen was a little sad and funny. The child was too funny. Since he couldn''t swim, he came to such a deep pool to do something. Although he thought so, he swam quickly.


    "Woo!"


    Hill seemed to see a figure in her eyes as she struggled in the water. She tried her best to stretch out her hand, and at this time, one hand grabbed her arm and pulled it up.


    "If you can''t swim, go to the shallow pool over there, isn''t it stupid?"


    Hill gasped, then wiped the water from his eyes. After hearing the familiar voice, his whole body was stiff, and then looked up at the familiar face.


    "I want you to take care of it!"


    At this time, Hill suddenly noticed that she was so close to beren. She shouted, then pushed beren away, and then she leaned back and fell into the water.


    Seeing Hill struggling in the water again, beren shrugged and said, "I don''t care about you."


    "Help, help..."


    Belen looked at Hill choking water and hesitated for a while, then reached out to save the girl, and then moved to a shallow area. Hill could sit in the water and start coughing.


    "If you choke in the water, I don''t care about you." Beren stood aside, glanced at hill, and then said indifferently, with an inhuman look.


    "Who wants you to care!"


    After coughing out the water, Hill immediately fought back and snorted.


    Belen looked at hill and said strangely, "it''s interesting that you proposed to come to the water park, but you can''t swim yourself."


    "Laugh if you want. Don''t beat around the bush." Hill gave beren a cold look.


    So beren said, "if you choke to death in the water, your father will not spare me."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I won''t go into the water next. I don''t need you to save me." Hill looked at beren with a sneer, and then responded coldly. She stood up from the water and was about to leave.


    Seeing that hill was leaving, Belen was stunned. This guy was not aggressive enough today. He hesitated for a while before making a noise.


    There are many reasons why I want to teach! Not because of anything else!


    When Bellen''s words fell into Hill''s ears, she turned coldly and shouted, "I don''t need you to teach me!"


    "I said, aren''t you still angry about the slippers?" Belen looked at Hill strangely and seemed to notice something, so she asked.


    Hill stopped. After a while, she turned around, dragged her hands around her body, and sneered. "Do you think I''m as stingy as you? I won''t be angry about such a thing," she said


    "You can''t swim, but you can''t play with them." Belen responded blandly after hearing the speech, and then added: "if latil and they know you can''t swim, they will certainly come to teach you, but do you want to waste everyone''s playing time for your own sake?"


    Hill also pursed her lips when she heard beren''s words. She didn''t want to let latil and them lose their fun time for her own sake, and she wanted to be with everyone, but she didn''t want to stay with beren.


    Looking at Hill''s hesitation, Belen just waited patiently. After a long time, he asked, "have you decided?"


    Finally, Hill also made a decision. She took a deep breath, then stared at beren and said, "OK! I can let you teach me, but you can''t touch me!"


    "I won''t touch you." Belen looked at hill with a disgusted face.

 Chapter 406

    "What are you doing?"


    Hill saw Belen stretch out his hands, frowned and took a step back in disgust.


    Seeing Hill''s disgusted expression, Belen also drew a slight pull from the corners of her mouth, and then said indifferently, "grab my hands and start practicing."


    "Agreed not to touch me!"


    "Just holding hands."


    "No!"


    Belen could not help taking a deep breath to calm her mood after seeing Hill resist herself so much, and then grinned a very reluctant smile.


    "All the food you eat is made with my hands."


    Hearing the speech, hill put her eyes on beren''s hands again. She swallowed her saliva as if she were examining something very unclean.


    "Will you learn or not?"


    "I..."


    So, beren said indifferently, "speed up teaching. You''ll be there in a while."


    Hearing Belen''s words, Hill also clenched her teeth. She came forward and slowly put her hands on Belen''s hands, as if she was enduring something.


    "Come here."


    Belen sighed. It was really troublesome. He took Hill''s hands and went deep into the pool. Because of his traction, Hill didn''t drown again.


    "Let''s go."


    Hill turned away from Belen.


    "Well, relax."


    Belen didn''t care about Hill''s resistance. He pursed his mouth and felt a little annoyed. Why did he want to teach this guy to swim.


    Is it a pity that she wants to play but can''t play?


    Can it be such a childish reason?


    After an hour, Belen finally finished his teaching. Although hill is still unfamiliar with swimming, he will not drown as before.


    "I, I can swim?"


    At the moment, Hill floated in the water after swimming slowly for a while. She looked at beren in some surprise, and then seemed to realize that her eyes were wrong. In a flash, she turned back. She looked at beren and snorted.


    "I won''t say thank you."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Although the proud and charming temperament came out again, Belen also saw Hill''s happy side because he learned to swim. He smiled and didn''t care about hill, but waved his hand in disgust.


    "Go and play with latil and them."


    "Hey! Don''t drive me like a child!" Hill shouted at beren with great dissatisfaction, and then swam away angrily.


    Seeing Hill swam away, Belen was amused by what she said. Hill who said this was like a child. Wait, she seemed to be under age. She was indeed a child.


    Then Belen went ashore and always felt a little tired. He didn''t play those exciting amusement facilities. His physical endurance is not very strong now.


    Hot, hot, hot.


    When Belen''s feet fell on the ground that was not covered with water, they immediately burned. He hurried out and sat down next to a shady tree.


    That won''t work. I need to find a slipper.


    Belen thought for a moment. She''d better go to the activity hall and see if it''s sold. You can''t steal from others, can you? He stood up and looked at the sun covered ground, his eyes full of fear.


    "This gentleman! Please put your slippers in the cupboard over there!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing the sound from the rear, beren also turned and looked. There was a staff member wearing work clothes on the shore and a thin man in the pool. The two seemed to be facing each other.


    The thin noble man looked at the staff proudly. He sneered: "what dare a civilian ask me to do? Who gives you the qualification?"


    "Sir, there is no distinction between high and low in this paradise." The staff responded with great courage.


    "Oh? I think you''re impatient?" The noble man began to shout. Unexpectedly, a civilian dared to disobey himself.


    "Hello!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind the noble man. He turned and looked. A black haired boy was standing in the pool and looking at him with a smile.


    "Why?"


    The black haired boy looked at him with a smile and said, "if you want to break the rules of this park, you should have some confidence. This park is jointly operated by several Duke level big people. I don''t know which duke or big Duke you are? Or the offspring of which big man?"


    "I..."


    "Is it difficult to be just an ordinary aristocrat?" The black haired boy looked at the thin man with a smile, and then guessed thoughtfully.


    When he heard the words of the black haired boy, the thin noble man immediately looked ugly, and then shouted, "what are you? Are you qualified to ask me?"


    "Ah, I guess there is a baron or viscount in your family? I''m sorry. Although I have no merit, my father is so one or two classes higher than the one in your family."


    The black haired boy looked at each other with a smile on his face, and then spread his hands in a very formal manner.


    "Bo... The son of the count''s family?"


    The man was startled. He was completely shocked by the other party''s confident attitude, which also showed that the adult of his family was a viscount.


    At this time, the black haired boy seemed to want to say something. He suddenly noticed the man who was secretly holding slippers on the shore.


    That''s Senior?


    Black hair was stunned when he saw that the man with slippers turned and ran away. Then he looked at the noble man who looked a little wrong.


    "Hey, your slippers have been stolen."


    "Slippers?"


    The skinny man also frowned when he heard the speech. Even a thief wouldn''t steal slippers without style, would he? Although I think so, I still turned around and looked. When I saw that my slippers were gone, I also opened my eyes, and then noticed the back of the fast running away over there.


    "Hey! Put down my slippers! Stop!"


    So the noble man quickly climbed onto the bank and chased the thief who took off his shoes.


    Seeing this scene, everyone felt a little dramatic, and then went on to do their own things, while the staff bowed to the black haired boy to express their thanks.


    "It''s okay, you''re busy."


    After the staff also left, the black haired boy also breathed a sigh of relief and shook his head reluctantly. There were really all kinds of wonderful people. When he turned around, a plain but pleasant voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Why didn''t I know your father was the count?"


    "Ah!?"


    The black haired boy suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw the blue haired girl beside him, he scratched his hair awkwardly and smiled. He said, "it''s not bluffing that person."


    The two young people were known to beren, and the blue haired girl helped beren yesterday. It was willyn Alice, the student president of frozarno School Park.


    And the identity of this black haired boy also came out naturally. It was korsfen mulilag who returned to ailorana with Wei Lian.


    Colsifen looked at the swimsuit wearing Weilian with red cheeks. He looked away, swallowed his saliva, and immediately found a topic and said, "say, Weilian, I saw the second senior student of Jianju, well, senior student beren."


    "He''s here, too?" Wei Lian blinked her eyes and said, "I also met the senior last night. The senior still..."


    "Yesterday? Why didn''t you tell me?" Colsphine was stunned, too.


    Wei Lian looked at korsfen and said indifferently, "you didn''t ask me."


    "I..."


    In this regard, colsifen could only be silent, as if there was no room for refutation. He looked at Wei Lian and remembered that the latter had not finished, so he asked, "what happened to the senior just now?"


    "The senior invited me to the pub for a drink."


    "Drink, drink!? you went drinking!?" Coles Fenton opened his eyes wide when he was. He looked at Wei Lian in disbelief. He didn''t go out for a drink with Wei Lian!


    It''s a very emotional thing for a man and a woman to drink in a pub in the evening.


    Korsfen couldn''t bear it. He gritted his teeth, then turned and landed. Maybe he would only get an understated answer from Weilian''s questions. He had to go to the senior.


    Seeing colsifen ashore, Wei Lian asked curiously, "where are you going?"


    "I''ll find that bastard!"

 Chapter 407

    At the moment, beren was holding a pair of slippers in his hand. He was panting against the wall. He seemed to be avoiding something. He was so tired after running for so long!


    "Damn it! Shoe thief, come out!"


    A figure galloped along the path. It was the noble man who had been frightened by colsifen. At the moment, he was desperately looking for the shoe thief. I have to say, this place is too hot!


    Belen went to the edge and was relieved to see the noble man running farther and farther. Then he sat down along the wall and began to rest.


    If you don''t put your slippers in a special place, you probably don''t want this pair of slippers?


    Belen began to hypnotize himself, and then firmly believed that this was the truth. After the rest, he stood up and found a place where he could wash his clothes and washed his shoes. Who knows if this pair of shoes has that person''s foot odor?


    After he put on his slippers, he strode down the avenue. The whole person was relaxed. At this time, he saw latil and them.


    Belen watched from the shore. He found that hill had been with latil and they seemed to have a good time. After all, he had such a happy smile on his face.


    At this time, latil also noticed Belen on the shore. She raised her arms, waved hello and shouted, "Mr. Belen!"


    When he heard latil''s call, Belen also waved in response, and he saw that hill turned his eyes away after looking at him. He was also a little helpless.


    How much does this guy hate himself?


    Latil and they returned to the shore. The five girls stood together to form an unparalleled scenery. Many people''s eyes converged at the moment.


    "Those girls are so beautiful!"


    "Who is that man?"


    "It should be brother, not others."


    People around began to talk. Some were comforting themselves, some were judging wisely, and some gave strange eyes to the only male beren.


    "The super beautiful silver haired girl looks over!"


    Many people noticed that Elia turned her head and looked at them. Some men who felt that their actions were not very elegant immediately straightened their posture.


    "Go over there and have a rest?" Beren thought that everyone should be tired after playing for so long. It''s time to have a rest.


    "Yes!"


    Latil obviously had a good time. She answered happily, then put her hand around beren''s arm and said with a smile: "Mr. beren, let''s play later?"


    Feeling the softness on his arm, beren also felt a sense of electric shock. He swallowed his saliva, pressed down the strange beauty, and then said, "OK, let''s play together later."


    It''s evening now. I''m not going back yet, so I''ll stay here for dinner. However, there are no restaurants here, only some food that can be bought everywhere even in the market.


    Hill was still very resistant to these ordinary foods, but because latil and they all ate happily, they made do with it. Belen saw it, although Hill noticed it.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing."


    Hill glanced at Belen and continued to eat the not bad looking snack.


    At this time, Leia suddenly noticed a poster on a sign. She blinked, then turned back and smiled and said, "it seems that there is a wave pond tonight."


    "Like the waves of the sea?" Latil asked curiously.


    Leia nodded.


    "The sea..."


    Elia''s eyes lit up. Obviously, the child also wanted to see the sea. She had never seen the sea since that time.


    Seeing that Elia seemed interested, Belen also reached out and rubbed the girl''s head. With a faint smile in his mouth, he said, "let''s go and see it that night."


    "Yes!"


    At night, the northwest area of the water park will be the wave making pool, where more than a dozen huge waves will be created by many mages who are good at water magic.


    After eating a lot of snacks, Belen and latil went from the back path to the location of the wave making pool. There were few people here, so it was quiet.


    Latil said to herself with some expectation, "should the wave making pond be very interesting?"


    Hearing latil''s words, Hill said nervously, "probably, a little dangerous?"


    She had seen the huge waves several meters high in the wave making pool before. It was OK to watch them outside, but now she has to go inside. Even if she has learned to swim now, she is a little nervous.


    In this regard, beren just said, "it doesn''t matter. Just watch outside if you''re afraid."


    "Who are you looking down on? I''m not afraid!"


    Hearing Belen''s sarcasm, Hill immediately couldn''t help retorting. She clenched her fists and wanted to punch the former in the face!


    Then Hill suddenly thought of something and smiled coldly. She said, "otherwise, you''d better stay outside. The waves may beat you away, but the wind shouldn''t blow you away."


    At the smell of the speech, Belen pulled the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t refute anything. Maybe he didn''t go deep into it, otherwise the waves would hit him. It''s really no joke.


    Seeing that they were choking again, latil just smiled and looked at the kitten. She told her, "wait for latis to hold her sister''s hand again."


    "Yes!"


    The kitten gave a clever answer.


    Leia smiled. Then she noticed Elia''s strange look. She was stunned. She was very happy just now.


    "Elia, what''s the matter with you?"


    When Leia asked this sentence, Elia stopped first, and beren and others also stopped and turned to look at the silver haired girl.


    Elia''s eyes looked at the small bamboo forest on the right, and then looked at the left. The slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and a faint brilliance appeared in the deep black pupil.


    "Someone."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, latil said strangely, "of course there are people. How can it be just us." Although this is a trail, there will be others.


    Beren looked at the people walking around. His eyes narrowed slightly, then his heart jumped and immediately said, "Elia, protect them."


    Buzz!


    At the moment when beren''s voice fell, Elia gradually poured out amazing magic, which had dispersed in a circular wave. At the moment of touching those passers-by, all passers-by stopped.


    After watching those clothes turn black in an instant, the faces of hill and others suddenly lose color. How can they change clothes all at once?

 Chapter 408

    Looking at the killers who have surrounded all the surrounding roads, beren''s look is gradually dignified. Unexpectedly, these guys really dare to come and don''t give up. Hill will come to the door every time he goes out.


    Although I was vigilant, I didn''t expect to send so many killers.


    Just now, it was probably a camouflage achieved by using some kind of magic. It was really powerful. It was so well hidden.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Latil on one side held latis''s hand tightly. She whispered to beren. She was very nervous. There were more killers this time than last time!


    "It''s okay."


    Belen naturally heard the slightly trembling voice. He looked at latil, with a soft smile on his face, and stretched out his hand to pat latil to comfort her.


    "Miss!"


    At this time, dorsa also suddenly appeared. He hid his body in the dark from the beginning. At the moment when the killer surrounded hill and others, he also immediately appeared to protect the Lord.


    "Great wind spirit! Lend me your strength! Roll up a noisy hurricane here and defeat all my enemies!"


    Boom!


    In the center of the scene, the strong wind gathered and turned into a huge tornado, sweeping towards the killers in front. The tearing force of the hurricane was enough to crush the rocks.


    "Do it!"


    With the order of the killer girl wearing a ponytail, a group of killers immediately started, completely ignored the hurricane, and rushed towards Belen and others in the center.


    Just as the hurricane was approaching, the killer girl suddenly jumped out, put her left arm into the palm, and then touched the air flow the next moment.


    Buzz!


    At the moment of touching, the magic is to cover the hurricane in an instant, and then at that moment, the hurricane collapses into light waves, and the killer girl also turns into a dark shadow.


    That magic!?


    Dorsa was also shocked when he saw this scene. He only felt that his magic in the hurricane had stopped and disappeared after he couldn''t maintain it.


    Then dorsa clenched his teeth. The dark shadow in his sight was getting closer and closer, but he remained calm. Anyway, he used to be a soldier, which still needs some quality.


    He has the magic of wind and earth. He is confident that he can win the duel!


    "I''ll stop them!"


    In dorsa''s opinion, the killer girl should be the strongest of these killers. As long as he catches the killer, those killers will certainly dare not act rashly, but now he must face several killers alone. After all, they are short of combat power!


    As for other killers, he really can''t do anything, but he also has the silver haired girl. What''s the strength of the latter? He has seen it with his own eyes since the last time. If it''s not to protect people, maybe she can solve these killers alone?


    Rustle!


    When countless figures approached, Elia, as the highest combat power, also started. When her fingers flicked, her silver hair stretched infinitely, as if it turned into fireflies shooting at the killers.


    Click, click!


    Many concealed weapons were blocked by silver wire, and because of Elia''s action, the distance between those killers and everyone could not be narrowed.


    Seeing that many killers were photographed and flew out, beren''s eyes narrowed slightly. He could see that Elia was no longer the "witch" who killed people without blinking, so she was quite kind and soft than before.


    Although this is a happy thing, after all, it is Elia''s choice, but the current situation should not be soft hearted.


    Because there are many ordinary people in this water park, Elia has scruples, so she didn''t launch the earth magic that can solve the immediate crisis at once.


    Elia''s workload is huge at the moment. Because there are a lot of killers, she has to distract herself from taking care of latil in the rear to prevent them from being attacked.


    At this time, a fallen leaf suddenly fell in front of Elia, and a dangerous luster appeared in the deep black pupils, and the silver gathered all over the sky.


    Bang!


    The fallen leaves suddenly disintegrated and went away. Unexpectedly, it erupted into a force like a *, but with the protection of Elia''s silver hair, she just flew out.


    "Elia!"


    Latil was also shocked when she saw this scene. Unexpectedly, there was * here. She was very worried when she saw the silver figure flying backwards behind her and others, and hurried to run over.


    Then Elijah''s figure was steady. She shook her head to latil, and then noticed something. Several silver lights shot away from her side and directly penetrated countless leaves.


    There was a touch of magic from the pierced leaves, and beren frowned slightly after sensing it. Sure enough, there were some killers in the dark. The next moment, he suddenly turned back.


    A leaf suddenly fell behind him. Belen''s eyes suddenly widened at the moment. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he opened his arms to protect latil and latis.


    Boom!


    A strong wind suddenly swept out and directly blew the leaves into the air. At that moment, the leaves suddenly exploded and shook beren and others out.


    After falling to the ground, beren didn''t care about the pain on his body. He immediately stood up and found that latil and them were all fine. He was also relieved, and then his eyes fell on Leia.


    Leia smiled at beren Yingying. She gave herself a thumb and said with a smile, "I''m also very powerful!"


    "It''s good to have you. Thank you." Belen breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Leia''s magic was cast in time, otherwise he, latil and latis would be in danger.


    It can''t go on like this. Elia can''t let go in such a place. There are not only a large number of killers, but also people are sneaking attacks in the dark.


    The purpose of the killers is obviously hill. At the moment, no one has arrived in the paradise. It is not difficult to guess that the enemy may have arranged the border, otherwise such a big movement cannot be without someone.


    If only I could do it myself.


    Belen bit his teeth. With his poor physical quality than ordinary people, he can''t use magic. Similarly, even if he can solve some killers with Kendo, he can''t suppress them all. He must fall first.


    "Found it."


    At this time, Elia suddenly made a noise. Her eyes locked in a dark place, her right hand opened, and then grabbed it in that direction out of thin air.


    Say something!


    The mud and stone broke through the ground in an instant, and then turned into a big hand to grasp the dark place. At the moment when the five fingers held together, a figure jumped out, the sleeves shook, and several cold awns flew out.


    Bang bang!


    Countless explosions sounded, but they didn''t hurt everyone, because the silver screen turned into a light curtain to resist the front, and the blasting couldn''t break the defense at all.


    The figure fell on the ground. It was also a masked killer, but it was tall. It was obviously a man, and the other party''s magic was probably to give something the ability to explode.

 Chapter 409

    When the man appeared, Elia took the lead in launching the attack. She floated in front of beren and others because she was worried that the explosion of the other party would affect everyone.


    At the moment, beren has also found that the situation in dorsa is gradually deteriorating. The latter can''t fight too many killers alone. Now dorsa''s body is full of scars. Although there are not too many serious injuries, it will be more dangerous to continue.


    Leia also saw that the situation was very bad. She was really sorry to let Elia and dorsa deal with so many killers!


    "Latil, let''s help!"


    "Good!" Latil answered without hesitation, then looked at beren. She looked serious and said, "Mr. beren, latis will be given to you."


    She knows that Mr. Belen is very powerful. After all, he is a top student who graduated from that school, but at the same time, she also knows that Mr. Belen is too weak, so she and Leia must protect everyone!


    After handing rattis over to Belen, rattie and Leia went to the rear. The latter shouted, "Elia! Concentrate on solving the enemy in front and give it to us!"


    Hearing Leia''s words, Elia also looked back at the two figures covered by green magic, then chose to believe the second daughter and began to concentrate on dealing with the dozens of killers in front of her.


    The situation is obviously one-sided.


    By Belen''s side, Hill saw that latil and Leia also went to deal with the killer. She was also very nervous. Although she was worried, she could do nothing. She had no way to help everyone.


    "I..."


    Belen looked at hill with his head down, then patted hill on the shoulder. He said, "don''t worry, you won''t get hurt."


    Hearing this sentence in her ear, Hill also looked up at Belen. She was not in the mood to ridicule the latter as usual, but remained silent.


    "Spirit of the wind! I will sing the story of the wind. I wish the peaceful weathering to be a solid wind shield!"


    "Roll up, the noisy wind, the gun of the wind!"


    Laiya''s magic is much thicker than latil, so she has to bear a lot of pressure. She defends the other party''s attack, and latil is the main attacker!


    Seeing the two girls cooperate to resist their opponents, beren also opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, the two girls have been able to do so.


    Now latil has the ability to be alone. As a parent, beren is very happy to see her growth, but this is not a happy time.


    Although latil and Leia also played a great role in fighting together, there are still some killers who are good at physical art among these enemies.


    Leia''s wind shield resisted all the magic. Latil''s wind cannon also blew away several killers, but they couldn''t be perfect after all, so they still revealed loopholes!


    Rustle!


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing that the killers were close to latil and Leia, Belen was also shocked and shouted immediately, but the next moment made his eyes suddenly open, because in his sight, the killers actually skipped latil and Leia and came towards him!


    "Hill!"


    Latil and Leia, who were already ready to defend, also looked a little changed. Unexpectedly, these killers went towards the target so decisively.


    "I..."


    When hill saw the killers coming, she was also terrified. Subconsciously, she stepped back two steps, but the rear was also the enemy. She couldn''t retreat.


    What should I do?


    Beren locked the killer who came to them. There were three people in the other party. He bit his teeth and wanted to try to solve the three people of the other party. However, the next moment, he found that one of the three people stopped and began to sing magic spells. His pupils shrank suddenly.


    No, I have to spell it!


    Immediately, beren made a choice. His eyes closed, and the silent magic began to work quickly. At the moment when his eyes closed and opened, a breath rose from him.


    Increase, 15%!


    KAKA!


    After using the increasing magic, beren immediately heard the clatter of bones, and the snow lion appeared in his hand. He took a deep breath and began to adapt to the state he hadn''t entered for a long time.


    "How did you..."


    When the momentum shook, the hair of hill and latis also fluttered. The former opened his eyes and looked at the man beside him. His eyes were unbelievable.


    Now beren gives her a new feeling, which is completely different from the weak morbid feeling before!


    But the next moment, the magic around beren began to tremble. His throat was sweet. He clenched his teeth and swallowed it back, but the corners of his mouth still overflowed with blood.


    At this time, the two killers had rushed in front of them, and there was a touch of lightning between them. At this time, beren stepped forward, the majestic breath on his body was receding rapidly, and his sword was also cut out at this moment.


    The Qi gathered on the sword edge was cut out at the moment of wielding the sword. It was an attack that could not be seen by the naked eye. The Qi born from the sword was another way besides magic.


    Qi comes from the sword and penetrates into the wood.


    Gritting his teeth maintained the last strength. With the strength of the moment, he carried the power of Qi. The sword Qi hit the two killers. A blood stain appeared in front of him at the same time, and the ray of lightning was disintegrated under the interference of Qi.


    After solving the two killers, latil and Leia''s wind Magic also came and directly rolled out the third killer who still wanted to launch magic.


    Without the support of strength, Belen also knelt on one knee, the sword tip fell to the ground, held the handle tightly to keep himself from falling, and his mouth was gasping.


    "Mr. beren!"


    When they saw Belen kneeling on one knee, latil and Leia were also shocked, but then they turned to the enemy and had no time to distract.


    "You, how are you?"


    Hill also lost her color when she saw beren''s pale appearance. She didn''t expect that the latter''s face was ugly just by waving a sword. Only then did she remember what latil said about "weakness".


    Now beren is really weak, not born sick!


    "Nothing."


    Belen reluctantly responded.


    "Brother!"


    Latis also came to beren. The kitten''s face was worried. She sucked her nose, and her big eyes were ruddy. It seemed that she was about to cry, and her two little hands were on beren.


    A dark green magic with a warm breath emanated from her little hand. Beren also felt the strange in her body. It seemed that a warm current poured in, and her pale face was much better.


    Belen looked at rattis in surprise, blinked, and then smiled. He also recovered some strength, so he reached out and rubbed the cat''s head.

 Chapter 410

    Although she was cured by the life magic of latis, beren''s internal injury did not heal at once, but was relieved slightly, but even so, she was satisfied.


    His injury was temporarily suppressed.


    Beren wanted to stand up, but he didn''t have enough strength to support him to do so. He simply didn''t waste his strength. Just kneel on one knee to recover his strength.


    Probably foreign aid should soon break through the border, otherwise it would be too disappointing.


    "Do you need me to help you up?"


    Hearing this sound, Belen also raised her head slightly, and then turned her head to look at hill. At the moment, the latter is looking at him with some worry, without the usual disdain.


    "Then please."


    So, with Hill''s help, Belen also stood up slowly. At the moment, he couldn''t even hold the sword, so he took it back.


    Buzz!


    People suddenly felt a wave of magic. Belen was also happy. The border had been broken. Maybe the rescue was coming and the killers should retreat.


    At this time, the long haired female killer suddenly shouted, "what are you hesitating about? Do it quickly!"


    Belen was stunned when he heard this, but the next moment he felt creepy. He squinted and saw a black shadow coming at a high speed, as fast as a ghost, traceless but as fast as lightning.


    "Hill!"


    Latil was also aware of another killer''s sudden appearance. When he saw the other party going towards hill, he subconsciously shouted out.


    On the other hand, Elia also noticed something. She looked back and flicked her fingers, and the silver hair shuttled out, but the next moment countless darts appeared in front of the silver hair.


    Boom!


    The huge explosion was deafening. The impact of the explosion directly blocked Elia''s silver hair. At the same time, many killers suddenly burst up and attacked the silver haired girl in mid air.


    Seeing this scene, Elia has a look of impatience in her eyes. She is very worried about the situation on Hill''s side, but now she has to deal with this side!


    You can''t use earth magic!


    Otherwise you will hurt your own people and innocent people!


    The nearest to hill is Belen. Latil and Leia are running towards this side, but it is obviously too late compared with the killer''s speed. Only one person can stop it.


    "Miss!"


    "Hill!"


    The frightened voices of the people came into Hill''s ears. She looked at the black robed man who was close in front. Her beautiful pupils gradually narrowed, and there was a color of panic in her eyes and face, but she clenched her silver teeth. Although she wanted to avoid, she couldn''t escape because she was afraid of her soft feet.


    The cold shining knife can be seen clearly with your eyes. Will it cut her neck? Or will you cut yourself?


    Several pictures emerged in her head at this moment. No matter which one, it was full of blood.


    After the black robed man came near, the deep black eyes reflected in the brown pupils above the mask and under the hat, as if he had seen the God of death.


    Hill!


    At this moment, a figure suddenly came to her. It seemed that it had expended all its strength, and some thin figures stood in front of hill.


    Seeing the man in front of her, Hill''s eyes widened slowly. Her head was blank, and only a word echoed in her mind.


    What is he going to do?


    Under the black hat, the pair of black eyes suddenly shrunk when they saw the suddenly appeared person, but the next moment they frowned, as if they were trying to force themselves, and then waved a knife to cut down.


    Hiss!


    A long and thin bloodstain spilled out, and latil and they all opened their eyes at the moment, their bodies trembled slightly, their eyes opened wide, looked at the scene unbelievably, and finally she screamed.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Belen, who was standing in front of hill, stepped back two steps. The sharp pain even made his head confused. When he stepped back, he hit hill and fell to the ground together.


    The black robed man was standing in place at the moment. His black eyes stared at the man with blood flowing on the ground. It was also incredible that all the knives in her hands fell to the ground.


    "You can stop it. How can you be so weak..." The mumbling voice was obviously a girl''s.


    The horsetail female killer also stared round her eyes after seeing the black robed man stunned. She quickly shouted, "what are you doing?! kill her quickly!"


    However, the black robed man seemed to be distracted. He couldn''t even listen to his partner''s words. At the next moment, a wind magic suddenly bombarded her, and the whole man flew out directly.


    Bang!


    The silver hair tied the killer who liked to throw * around, and then threw it out. When it fell on the ground, the killer coughed up blood, and the mask fell, revealing his true face. He was a middle-aged man.


    After solving her opponent, Elia also suddenly turned around. Her eyes caught the figure lying in a pool of blood in an instant, her pupils gradually narrowed, and her beautiful face was gradually covered by haze.


    A huge Castle suddenly appeared in her mind. It was a castle covered with blood red. Several figures fell in front of her.


    Boom!


    A vast magic suddenly appeared from her. The substantive magic even solidified the space, the air became extremely depressed, and the earth began to shake at this moment.


    "Brother... No..."


    Boom!


    The surrounding terrain began to distort, and the buildings began to collapse due to the change of foundation. Everyone was attracted by the huge movement, and looked at the silver haired figure floating in mid air and emitting terrible magic.


    "Elia! Calm down!"


    "Stop it! Elia!"


    After seeing that Elijah began to lose control, Leia and latil also hurried to make a sound. Now the situation is very bad. If Elia loses control, the situation will be even worse!


    When Elia heard these two familiar voices, her magic gradually calmed down, and then her body flew to Belen below. She looked at the man with open eyes but loose eyes, and a very rare look of panic appeared on her little face.


    "Withdraw!"


    Those killers did not dare to stay any longer, especially the horsetail female killer, who was the first one. At the moment, she looked at Hill reluctantly, and then stayed on Elia for a while, with fear in her eyes.


    That magic is simply beyond human possession!


    "Where are you going!"


    A golden figure suddenly came, and the hot golden flame suddenly formed a huge flame net, covering the killers. The person who came was a black haired boy with golden flame all over his body. It was korsfen.


    The horsetail female killer also looked heavy. Sure enough, everyone had come. She looked at her absent-minded partner and shouted, "if you don''t do it again, everyone can''t run!"


    The black robed man''s eyes gradually recovered, and then saw the golden flame net covered above. She jumped gently and touched the golden flame net with her palm.


    Bang!


    The golden flame giant net turned into countless flames and flew away at the moment of being touched, and at the moment of breaking, the killers quickly withdrew, while the black robed man seemed to want to look back, but he was pulled away by the killer girl.


    "That magic..."


    Colsifen was a little surprised, then shook his head and took back his eyes. Now he couldn''t catch up with him. Then he turned his head and looked at the elder who fell in a pool of blood. He frowned.


    Is the senior student so weak that he can''t even deal with his opponents at this level?


    At this time, many people came here. One of the girls wearing a corolla opened her eyes when she saw the people in the pool of blood, and then hurried over.

 Chapter 411

    When the corolla girl ran to beren, latil and others were stunned, and then they saw what magic the girl similar to Elia''s age was using.


    The white magic gives people a very comfortable feeling. Even if it is not the affected person, they can also have such a feeling. They can judge at the first time that the corolla girl is treating beren!


    At this time, latis was also half kneeling in the pool of blood. She learned from the corolla girl and stretched out her hands. She was a little flustered on her small face, but her eyes were very firm. After a while, the dark green magic came out of her hands, and then covered beren with the white magic.


    "Latis..."


    Seeing this scene, Leia and latil were stunned. They remembered that latis''s magic was the magic of life, and the healing ability was the top of all magic.


    "What happened here?"


    Many people came here. If Belen was still awake, he would find that many people were special combat forces, even Darcy.


    Latil and others did not give them a response. At the moment, they have focused all their attention on the man who has been in a coma.


    One side of korsfen thought about it and said his judgment. He said, "maybe there are killers attacking them."


    Hearing the speech, Darcy also nodded slightly to korsifen, and then looked at the man in the pool of blood. He sighed and said, "it''s really weak. Fortunately, Wendy came today, or it''ll be trouble."


    On that day, when he first met Belem, Darcy felt the weak and shapeless Qi of the former. He would also use the power of Qi, so he could feel the strength of Qi in a person, which could not be hidden. For example, a strong man must have a strength that could not be seen by flesh eyes but could be felt as if it were not.


    It''s obviously a man who fought with the "brave". There''s no reason to be so weak. Now it looks like what he said. It''s probably the trauma left by fighting with the "brave".


    At the moment, the surrounding area has been surrounded by guard knights. They all know that there is a seriously injured person in the field, and there is also the eldest lady of the bogia Coty family, so they dare not neglect it at all.


    At this time, Weilian also came here. She came to colsifen. When she saw the figure in the pool of blood, the girl''s eyebrow was also slightly frowned.


    "Senior, he..."


    Korsfen shook his head and said, "it''s probably going to be all right with that girl."


    During the school festival, both Weilian and korsifen saw the scene of beren fighting many graduates with their own eyes. Naturally, they knew that the seemingly insignificant senior was actually too strong. At the moment, they would almost have an accident here. They all knew how weak the senior was.


    In my heart, I felt extremely heavy for the "natural disaster" at that time. Even such a strong senior Bailun was so seriously injured.


    "Miss Hill, there are some things you need to explain."


    The administrator of the water park and some imperial army officers also came here. They need to learn about the attack from hill.


    However, Hill didn''t respond to their voices. She sat where she was from beginning to end. The wind was very cold at night, and she was still wearing that swimsuit, but she didn''t seem to feel the coolness at all.


    Leia, who was beside her, was the first to recover her state of mind. She patted hill on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "hill, you should do what you should do first. There is no problem here."


    "Ah? Oh..."


    Hill looked at Leia, was stunned when he heard her, and then answered with a numb reply.


    Then dorsa came and brought a large shirt to put on hill. Although he was also injured, it was not very serious. This degree of injury did not matter to him.


    After a long time, Wendy stopped her magic. Her little face was also a little pale. Obviously, her magic was also consumed very much, and she was a little tired at the moment.


    Seeing Wendy stop, latil, who had been worried all the time, quickly asked, "how''s Mr. beren?" She was so nervous now that she was afraid of hearing any bad news.


    Wendy took two breaths, then smiled. She said, "big brother is all right. He just needs to rest."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    When she heard that there was nothing wrong with beren, latil''s tight nerves immediately relaxed. The whole person was relaxed. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and thanked the girl gratefully.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Wendy shook her head.


    Just then, a pair of hands suddenly grabbed her hand. Wendy was stunned, and then looked at the silver haired girl in front of her, who was looking at her with very serious and serious eyes.


    "I owe you a life."


    "Ah!?"


    Wendy was stunned when she heard what Elia said.


    On one side, Leia reached out and rubbed Elia''s head. She knew how deeply Elia had feelings for Mr. beren. She really regarded beren as her brother or father.


    Korsfen came up and said, "anyway, take the senior out of here first."


    "Are you here, too?"


    Leia was also stunned when she saw colsifen and Weilian. Of course, she remembered that the two young people were students of frozarno School Park.


    "Well, let me escort you away."


    Although Elia was there, colsphine was still worried. After all, there would always be accidents, just like this now, so he decided to escort them to a safe place.


    "I''ll go too."


    At this time, Wei Lian also came forward. She looked at Leia and said, "is your place safe? If it''s not safe, why don''t you come to me first?"


    Hearing this, Leia shook her head and said, "thank you, but now we live in the grand duke Giovanni''s residence, so we shouldn''t worry about safety."


    Darcy also came forward at the moment. He rubbed Wendy''s head. The little girl was a little depressed at the moment because she consumed too much magic.


    So Darcy said, "can Wendy live with you, too? She''s very tired now."


    "Of course, no problem. I don''t think Hill will refuse." Leia agreed without hesitation. This is the benefactor who saved Mr. beren.


    Hill was escorted by the Imperial Army, so there was no need to worry, so latil and others left the water park and returned to the residence of the bogia Coty family under the escort of korsfen, Weilian and special combat forces.

 Chapter 412

    After the people escorted beren and others back to their residence, the Cuban old man was shocked when he saw beren covered in blood. He wanted to call the medical staff, but he was stopped. Only later did he know that the injury had been treated.


    On this day, hill came back very late. As soon as she came back, she went to a separate room alone. She was in a bad mood, so latil and they didn''t bother. They knew Hill needed to be quiet.


    Bellen slept for three days, and at noon every day, latis and Wendy came to help Bellen recuperate, and even gradually improved his weak constitution, which is much faster than medicine bath.


    With more and more times of helping beren regulate her body, Laiya was surprised by the growth of latis. Now latis can use magic without brewing, which is a very excellent growth.


    Because of beren''s deep sleep, everyone''s mood is very low, especially Elia. She even sleeps next to beren every night. Latil and Leia also understand Elia, and they are also very sad.


    The fourth day, early morning.


    The eyes that had been closed for three days and nights opened slowly at the moment. Because of the curtain, the light was very weak, so it didn''t stab beren''s eyes.


    Beren didn''t feel anything when he just woke up. His head was blank, and his consciousness gradually recovered with the passage of time. He remembered that he had been cut before he was unconscious, but now he didn''t feel pain.


    Belen tried to twist his body and found that there was only a little pain except some stiffness and numbness and the clatter of bones. Then there was no other abnormality. He sat up slowly. He found that he didn''t wear a coat, but his trousers were well worn, although they had been replaced.


    Belen looked at his chest and found that there was a long trace on it. Although it was very light, it was obvious that the knife was really hurt.


    How is he good? How many more days?


    "Brother?"


    When he heard the soft voice coming from his side, Belen put aside the doubts in his mind. He turned his head and looked at the silver haired girl sitting by the bed. After watching for a while, his look gradually softened.


    "I''m back."


    Hearing beren''s words, the silver haired girl''s eyes as beautiful as Obsidian rippled slightly. She gently sipped her pink lips, then slowly lowered her head, as if she was enduring something.


    Seeing Elia like this, beren was a little distressed. Maybe the child was guilty. He remembered that he felt Elia''s incomparable magic the moment before he was unconscious. He thought he lost his mind after seeing that he was stabbed.


    "Good, don''t feel bad, don''t feel bad, it''s okay."


    Belen reached out and rubbed Elia''s head, then squeezed the girl''s cheek with both hands and pulled the beautiful face with a very gentle force.


    "Woo."


    Elia seemed to want to say something, but she couldn''t speak because her face was pulled, but her bright eyes were enough to show her happy mood.


    Seeing this, Bellen also quickly released her hand, then blinked, smiled and asked, "ah, sorry, what do you want to say?"


    "I''ll call sister latil to them."


    "Then go."


    Beren smiled and nodded. Then after Elia ran out of the room with a brisk pace, he looked aside at the basin and towel, and his heart warmed.


    After that, Belen reached out and touched the knife mark on his chest. He frowned slightly. At that time, the knife could be fatal, but the other party seemed to have strength?


    Is this an illusion?


    Is it because the target is not yourself? This should not be possible. Do today''s killers already have a new set of professionalism? Besides, it was clear that the other party could pursue the victory at that time, but now it seems that the other party did not do so.


    The figure of the man in black appeared in beren''s mind. His eyes were slightly frozen and his mind thought, which seemed to coincide with the man in black he saw that night.


    The same person?


    I can''t figure it out.


    Beren shook his head, then got out of bed, took out a new suit of clothes and put it on. After he walked out of the room, he saw several familiar figures.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil and Leia both shouted, then ran over, came to beren and began to touch beren with their hands.


    "Hey, don''t touch it. I''m fine."


    Beilun was not used to being touched by the two girls like this. He quickly stopped the two girls. Then he saw that the two girls were relieved and smiled. He reached out and patted the two girls on the shoulder.


    Latil looked at beren with a sweet smile. She was very nervous these days. Although she knew that beren''s injury was all right, she still couldn''t let go.


    "Mr. beren! Wendy and latis have been healing you for three days!"


    Hearing the speech, Belen also nodded. When he saw the girls, he noticed Wendy and could probably think of the reason why he was safe.


    Beren looked at Wendy and latis and said solemnly, "thanks to you this time."


    Wendy shook her head with shallow dimples on her little face. She smiled at beren and said, "it''s okay, big brother!"


    "I want my brother''s food."


    Latis blinked with a smile.


    "Well, well, I''ll take care of all the dishes today!"


    After beren agreed, he suddenly felt a sense of emptiness. His stomach made a timely grunt, and then rubbed his nose awkwardly.


    "When is it now?"


    So, after beren came to the kitchen, the chefs said hello. They didn''t know what had happened, so they asked curiously. However, beren naturally perfunctorized the past. It''s better not to tell them about these things in case they were moved into it.


    Because latil and others had eaten, Belen only prepared his own. After the meal, they came to the sofa in the hall and sat down.


    "Where''s hill?"


    Belen looked around suspiciously. He found that he had not found Hill this morning. Then he frowned slightly. Did he say that hill had an accident?


    When Belen asked, latil sighed. She said with some worry: "since she came back that day, hill has gone to a separate room by himself. She probably hasn''t eaten anything these days."


    Leia looked at beren and said, "Mr. beren, this matter probably has something to do with you, so you still need to contact hill."


    "Then leave it to me."

 Chapter 413

    Wendy stayed in the castle these days because she was worried about beren''s injury. She was one of the few people who knew how bad beren was. During this time, she naturally became good friends with latil and them.


    Sure enough, as the big brother said, everyone is a gentle and good girl.


    For Wendy, she has no other friends except everyone in the army. It''s very happy for her to be friends with Elia and them.


    Beren asked curiously, "Wendy, doesn''t it matter if you don''t go back to the army?"


    "Captain Darcy has agreed to let me stay here for some time." Wendy smiled and nodded.


    Beren nodded and said, "then if you want to go back, let me take you back?" He didn''t know what he could get to repay Wendy for saving her life.


    "Yes!"


    Wendy answered happily.


    After a while, the people came to the second floor. At the moment, beren was standing at the door of Hill''s room, and behind him, the girls were encouraging him. Perhaps only Mr. beren could solve the matter at this time.


    "Mr. Belen, come on!"


    Hearing the cheering of latil and Leia, Belen looked back at them reluctantly, and then at the moment he knocked on the door, the girls immediately hid far away.


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    Belen looked at the girls reluctantly. Then there was no response behind the door. He knocked on the door again and said, "hill, are you awake? It''s me."


    After a while, there was no response after the door. Belen was a little confused. He wondered if hill was still sleeping so he didn''t hear it, so he planned to knock again. At this time, the door opened.


    What came into sight was a girl with disheveled hair. When she saw Hill''s degenerate appearance, Belen also frowned slightly, and finally he spoke first.


    "May I go in?"


    Hill''s dark eyes brightened a little when he saw Belen. After hearing the latter''s words, he stiffened, and then nodded. Surprisingly, he had no objection.


    So beren went into Hill''s house. It was dark and the light was weak, but it was OK to see hill clearly.


    Beren sat in a chair, while Hill sat in bed. They didn''t speak. Although they didn''t know what the latter was, beren didn''t know what to say.


    His mind was spinning rapidly. Finally, Belen took the lead and said, "did you eat?"


    Hill didn''t respond to his question, but beren thought, maybe she didn''t eat. According to latil, Hill didn''t seem to eat much these days.


    "Hungry? Shall I make you something?"


    "Why did you save me?"


    When Belen was halfway through what he said, Hill suddenly said this sentence, which stunned Belen, and then came back to his mind. Sure enough, the child was so depressed because of that thing at that time.


    However, beren thought about Hill''s problem for a long time. Finally, he sighed and said, "I can''t do anything if I don''t save my life."


    "You''ll die."


    Hill''s voice came out again, her voice trembling.


    "I''m not dead?"


    Hill suddenly looked up at beren. Her hands were clenched on her thighs. She clenched her teeth and shouted, "what if? What if you die!"


    She doesn''t understand. She hates this guy, and this guy seems to hate her very much. They hate each other. Why did this guy stand up and get a knife for her?


    Hearing what Hill said, Belen smiled and shook his head. He remembered his situation. He said, "in case... It''s not bad, anyway, it''s just a little earlier."


    "What do you mean?"


    Hill''s eyes widened slightly and stared at Belen.


    "Ah, I mean, people will die anyway, won''t they?" Belen realized that she almost missed something, so she hurried to re export.


    After that, they fell into silence again. Belen didn''t know how to let Hill go. It seemed that hill couldn''t accept his help. He really didn''t expect it. Finally, a faint voice sounded in the empty room.


    "Right... Right..."


    Hearing the intermittent voice, beren knew immediately what the child was trying to say, probably to apologize? But it looks very embarrassed.


    "I said, when will you degenerate?"


    "Ah?"


    Hill, who wanted to apologize, was stunned. She looked up at beren, and then heard the latter say, "are you a fool? Take a guard when you go out. Isn''t it easy for those killers to start?"


    "I..."


    Beren was unreasonable, then reluctantly spread his hand and said, "they all say that I have implicated everyone. Now let''s see who has implicated who. I really doubt whether you are sincere."


    "I mean it!"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Hill immediately retorted. She clenched her teeth and said, "it''s really my negligence that put latil and them in danger, but I really want to take them to my house. There''s no next time!"


    Belen smiled noncommittally when he heard the speech, which seemed to be sarcastic. He said, "really? It''s very nice to say, but I don''t believe your character now, because this little thing began to degenerate. If you let everyone live here, who will comfort who and protect who?"


    "Character? Ha! Do you think you can talk to me after saving me once?" Hill also clenched her teeth. She really couldn''t stand beren''s arrogance. She sneered and said, "indeed, you seem to have some means, but it''s the first time I saw someone fall with a sword, so do you really have the ability to protect them?"


    Belen grinned and said sarcastically, "is that how you talk to your life-saving benefactor?"


    Hearing the speech, Hill also sneered. He said, "help the benefactor? Oh, yes, you saved me once. If you have a chance, I will pay you back. Besides, shouldn''t you be honored to block a knife for me?"


    "Ah, well, it''s really an honor, miss." Beren looked at hill with a smile.


    Seeing the other party like this, hill was also very angry. She shouted, "don''t think you can tell me what to do if you save me once!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Belen sighed, answered again and again, then stood up, walked slowly to hill, smiled and said, "you guy really dare to say."


    "You, what are you doing? I, I said, I''ll pay you back! You can''t..." Hill couldn''t help but panic when he saw beren coming towards her.


    She also realized that she seemed to have gone too far. Was he angry? You''re not going to hit her, are you? Even so, she can only bear it. Just take it, just take it as her own!


    So, when Belen stood in front of her, Hill subconsciously closed her eyes and lowered her head. She was ready to be beaten, but the next moment, she felt a hand on her head. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a young man who was half kneeling in front of him and looking up at her.


    He was smiling, his hand was gently touching her head, and his voice was very soft, just like the wind blowing across her face in the middle of summer.

 Chapter 414

    Now in the house, Hill''s slightly open mouth seemed to tremble even her lips. Her eyes looked at the man in front of her, and her body trembled slightly. The last touch of crimson began to climb from the snow-white neck until the tips of her ears were red.


    Because the light was so dim, even Belen in front of hill couldn''t see clearly. He rubbed the girl''s head, then withdrew his hand and stood up.


    "Well, well, cheer up and go out. Latil, they''re worried about you."


    Belen looked at the girl with her head still low. He scratched his hair and didn''t know whether it would make hill return to normal, but he thought, it should be no problem. After all, it''s still very energetic to quarrel with himself.


    "Do you want to go out together? Latil, they''re probably outside the door." Beren looked at the door as if she could see the girls nervous outside.


    "You, you go out."


    "What?"


    Hill suddenly looked up. Although her red face could not be seen, beren could see the girl gnashing her teeth. She shouted, "I''ll tell you to go out!"


    "Ah!?"


    Is it counterproductive!?


    Originally, she wanted to say something to make up for it, but finally she couldn''t resist the girl''s stare. Belen turned around and left the room.


    Hill glanced at the door, then clenched his teeth, clenched his hands on his thighs, and finally fell back on the bed, one hand in front of his eyes, and his fingertips could see the watery eyes.


    What''s this guy doing, annoying guy!


    Outside the door.


    "Mr. beren!"


    After seeing Belen coming out, the girls looked at him with expectant eyes.


    "Probably, is it all right?" Belen was also a little uncertain, so she replied.


    "Great!"


    The girls cheered and jumped up. Sure enough, they had to tie the bell when they untied the bell.


    When they returned to the hall, Belen was worried about hill and didn''t know if she would come out. If she didn''t show up, she was still not relieved.


    "Brother."


    The soft voice also said that beren''s eyes pulled back from the stairs. He looked at rattis, and then habitually reached out and rubbed his head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Latis blinked her big cute eyes. She smiled and stretched out her right hand. The palm spread out. The dark green magic appeared from the palm. It was the magic of life. As soon as it appeared, it made Belen feel very comfortable.


    "Latis has done this? That''s great." Seeing the magic in rattis''s hand, Belen was very surprised. Unexpectedly, the kitten could control the magic independently, which she couldn''t do a few days ago.


    Can it be said that treating him with Wendy these days also let latis gradually master her magic? This is really a great thing.


    It seems that not only the magic attribute is outstanding, but latis herself is very talented in magic control.


    Then, latis sat next to beren, put her hands on the latter, and slowly sent the magic of life into beren''s body.


    "Latis, my brother is fine now."


    "My brother has something to do."


    Belen was stunned when she heard what latis said, and then saw the serious color on the kitten''s little face. He was silent for a while, and then stopped stopping her. He turned his head and looked at Wendy.


    "Wendy, let you try my cooking today! I''m a kitchen god."


    Wendy answered with a smile, "I''m looking forward to it!" She learned about it from Laiya two days ago. Unexpectedly, the eldest brother is still such a good cook.


    Then, a figure suddenly came down the stairs. Belen looked over her head and smiled. Latil stood up in surprise and ran towards hill.


    "Hill!"


    Latil hugged hill, and hill was stunned. Then she smiled. The small dimple was very cute. She patted latil on the back.


    "Sorry to worry you."


    Latil released her hug, smiled, shook her head and said, "it''s okay, as long as hill is okay."


    After Hill came to the big living room, she glanced at Belen, and then seemed to whisper something. Then she shouted hungry and went to make breakfast with everyone at latil''s suggestion.


    Seeing the happy girls over there, Belen also smiled. He looked at Hill''s back and shook his head reluctantly. Even "thank you" could not say to him.


    "You little fellow, you should help."


    Belem picked up latis, the kitten. The latter looked at Belem with his lovely cat pupil, while he put the kitten down and patted the kitten on the back.


    "Go, go."


    Latis turned her head to look at Belem, then ran towards them with a lovely pace.


    "This little guy."


    Seeing that the kitten is so cute, Belen also feels that his heart is melting. A smile appears on the corner of his mouth. It''s great that everyone is fine.


    "Brother."


    Elia''s voice came to my ears.


    Belen turned her head to the silver haired girl and asked curiously, "isn''t Elia going with them? There''s nothing fun here."


    Elia shook her head and said, "I like to stay with my brother."


    "Well." Beren smiled.


    Then Elia sat next to beren. She looked at the smile on the latter''s face and said calmly, "brother, your smile is more than before."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. He looked at Elia and turned back after a while. He put his hand on the back of his head, grabbed his hair, and then leaned against the sofa to look at the gorgeous chandelier above.


    "Well..."


    Unconsciously, he has learned to express his feelings on his indifferent face.


    Belen looked at the dazzling light and couldn''t help thinking of herself. She probably couldn''t smile like this before, even when she was in school.


    Since when did it change?


    Beren doesn''t know the answer to this question. The weak changes will become more and more obvious as time accumulates.


    Thinking of this, Belen looked at Elia again. He smiled and said, "Elia has changed a lot and grown up."


    Hearing the speech, Elia seemed to have some doubts. Then she thought of something. She looked at the position in front of her chest, tilted her head thoughtfully, and stretched out her fingers.


    "Is that what my brother is talking about?"


    When he saw the position Elia pointed out, beren''s face suddenly froze. What did the child learn? He patted his forehead with one hand. He didn''t respond or would not respond. He just smiled and shook his head.

 Chapter 415

    Because he hasn''t eaten anything these days, even if he didn''t have any consciousness because of his mood before, and now relieved, Hill finally knows how much his stomach has endured.


    In a word, she swept away all the food that had been cooked at a large table. When Belen saw this, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. How did this guy maintain his figure?


    After taking back her eyes, beren thought of those killers again. If the matter of misnathan is not solved, the next life will not be easy.


    Anyway, what about Lucy and her partners in the adventure group? It''s not going to be lazy, is it?


    Belen frowned slightly. He didn''t think Lucy and them were lazy. Their duty was to deal with misnathan''s killer. Then hill was in danger but didn''t show up. Maybe he was entangled by something.


    The battle of the water park also had an advantage for beren and others, that is, it attracted the attention of the imperial army. In the imperial capital of ailorana, there were killers who acted so recklessly, which was undoubtedly a provocative act for the imperial army.


    If something like that happens, maybe those killers won''t do it in public places so recklessly, and the security has been improved.


    "Brother, if I meet those people again, I..." Elia pursed her lips, clasped her hands, and the picture came back to her mind.


    "It doesn''t matter. Elia just does what she wants to do." Beren smiled at Elia. He said seriously, "Elia, if you want to change yourself, you don''t want to draw a line from the past, but to accept it."


    Because of her scruples about latil''s feelings, Elia refused to hurt others, and because she wanted to live with everyone, she wanted to forget all her past.


    Bellen thinks so. After all, the girl''s mind is complicated.


    When hearing beren''s words, Elia also raised her head and looked at him. It was still day, but her eyes were like stars shining, and a shallow smile appeared on her incomparably exquisite and beautiful face.


    "Yes."


    Seeing Elia smiling, Belen was also distracted. After a while, he recovered. He felt his nose awkwardly. Unexpectedly, Elia''s smile as a girl could not be controlled by him.


    Fortunately, they are their own people, otherwise other people may lose control.


    Belen turned his head and looked at the fragrance outside the window. After this event, maybe misnathan''s people would stop for a while, but he always had a bad hunch.


    In the darkness he didn''t know, maybe there was still a storm that hadn''t subsided.


    On this day, everyone''s food was left to Belen alone. As for the chefs who also joined the party, they didn''t eat the food prepared by Belen several times.


    In the evening, Belen took a safe dip in the hot spring. This time, he reported to latil and them in advance, so it would never happen.


    After bathing in the hot spring, beren went out of the castle for a walk. When he was bathing in the hot spring, he began to think about his physical condition. Although he didn''t return to his previous state, he was happy that his physical condition was much better.


    Thanks to Wendy and latis.


    Although it takes only a few days, the therapeutic effect of the combination of "Redemption" and "life" is indeed countless times greater than that of the medicine bath.


    Bellen still has some feelings. It''s really a mistake. If she wasn''t hurt, she would certainly be unable to accept the help of the two girls. So, it''s a good thing to get a knife?


    If he were now, those killers would no longer be able to force them to that point.


    This is a blessing in disguise.


    At dinner in the evening, Bellen also learned from latil that they met not only people from the special combat forces, but also two people. Although the girls didn''t know their names, according to the description, Bellen judged that it was Valian and colsifen.


    No matter Darcy and others or Weilian and korsifen, he will pay a good visit and thank them. The King City is not so easy to enter, so go to find korsifen and Weilian first tomorrow. As for the address, there is no need to worry, because they also left the address to latier and others when they left, saying that they can find them if they need help.


    For everyone''s help, beren is very moved. Sure enough, the world is still very gentle. Therefore, I offer my best wishes for this beautiful world.


    When she reached the grove behind, Belen came to a lake. The lake was not deep, so she could see it thoroughly even at night.


    Just after beren watched for a while, he was going to go back. It was time to go back to the big bed, so he stretched his waist and turned around, but the next moment, a figure in a black robe came into view.


    "How dare you come in here."


    Seeing the black robed man, beren''s eyes narrowed slightly. After all, he was the one who cut himself. How could he not recognize it. At the same time, he is also very afraid that the other party dares to enter the territory of the bogiakoti family. Isn''t he afraid to be discovered by those who protect the territory in the dark?


    "You..."


    The first voice was a soft female voice, and the man in black suddenly coughed and became hoarse. She said, "so you''re okay."


    Hearing the other party''s words, Bellen also frowned slightly. He said blandly, "thanks to your blessing, I almost had something to do, but unfortunately, it seems that I can''t die for the time being."


    "I..."


    The man in black seemed to want to say something, but she wanted to stop talking. She looked up slightly, and the eyes on the mask looked at beren''s eyes. The latter''s heart jumped. The eyes always felt that they had been seen somewhere and looked strangely familiar.


    Then, the man in black was about to turn and leave, but Belen thought of something at the moment. He suddenly said, "did you stop?"


    The man in black turned sideways. She didn''t answer beren''s question directly, but said after a moment of silence: "I have reminded you before, if you continue to participate..."


    "Do we know each other?" Beren didn''t care about each other''s words, but asked a question again. His eyes condensed on the man in black.


    Silence began. Man in black turned his back to Belem and said, "don''t get involved again." With these words, she jumped onto the branch and disappeared a few times.


    Beilun, who stands in place, has his eyes slightly turbulent at the moment. He doesn''t know if he is wrong. The man in black is a killer and a girl, and those eyes emerge in his heart.


    He seems to have the answer, but he doesn''t even want to believe it.


    Is that you

 Chapter 416

    The people she met that night made Bellen''s mood a little wrong these days. She wanted to visit korsfen''s house the next day, but unexpectedly, it was put off for several days.


    Although he couldn''t be sure, the repeated memories in his mind made Belen feel that the man in black was wrong, which made him more and more feel that his intuition was right.


    The killer, it''s lumia!


    Despite this judgment, beren is sure but doesn''t believe it. If you think carefully, you can find one thing: beren doesn''t know lumia''s last name at all.


    The missnathan killer family.


    Does lumia belong to the missnathan family?


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. beren?"


    Leia on one side frowned slightly when she saw that there was no shortage of rice in beren''s plate. She always felt that Mr. beren seemed to have something on his mind these days.


    Latil was also worried. She asked aloud, "Mr. Belen, your injury..."


    Hearing the girls'' voices, beren also recovered. He hurriedly said, "no, it''s all right. It''s just that he cares about some things."


    "If you have any trouble, you can tell us." Leia suggested with a smile after hearing the speech.


    "Yes."


    Bellen answered, then began to eat breakfast, put the problem behind her, and went out today to visit colsphinx''s house.


    So, after beren explained to everyone what they were going to do, the girls immediately made a unanimous decision to go out with them, but finally beren declined. Although there are Imperial Army patrols everywhere, it''s just in case, so they let everyone stay here with hill.


    Although latil and they were a little disappointed, it was better to accompany Hill before the storm passed.


    Beren looked at the corolla girl and said, "Wendy, if you want to go back, tell me."


    "I want to stay here for a few more days." Wendy blinked her big eyes and smiled back.


    Therefore, beren went out alone. His body recovered very quickly with the help of two girls these days. Now he can also use magic, so he doesn''t have to care too much about safety. He can''t fight. Can''t he run?


    According to the address left by korsfen, Belen still needs to ask everywhere to find the exact location. After all, he is not very familiar with ailorana, and the distribution of areas and streets is enough to give him a headache as an outsider.


    Therefore, beren would ask a passer-by for directions every street he passed. Because he was much better, he didn''t feel tired even after a long way.


    "Witt Street... Number 317."


    Belen began to look for house numbers in this street. Walking, she found that the order of house numbers was a little strange. She always skipped a few numbers.


    There was an uncle selling fruit by the side of the road. After he saw a young man who stopped in front of the store and seemed to be looking for something, he seemed to guess that the young man was in trouble, so he made a kind voice.


    "Young man, can I help you?"


    Hearing the sound, Belen also turned his head. When he saw the uncle smiling at him, he was also stunned. Then he took a step forward and nodded slightly.


    "Hello, uncle. Where is number 317, please?"


    The fruit selling uncle looked at both directions of the street and thought about it. He smiled and said, "if you can''t find it in this street, you need to go into those alleys, maybe live in them."


    Although I don''t know the specific location, uncle undoubtedly gave good suggestions.


    "Thank you."


    Belen bowed slightly and then left. He could probably think of how to go. If he thought about it carefully, there would be a corner where the house numbers were not connected. Maybe the connected house numbers were in the alley.


    Three hundred and fifteen, three hundred and sixteen, three hundred and one Seven!


    Belen came to the alley. He stood in front of a door with "317" hanging on the door. He looked at the address on the note and thought it should be here, so he looked at the wooden door.


    It doesn''t look like a rich family.


    After beren knocked on the door a few times, there was a sound inside. Although there was no response, the door was soon opened and a boy with messy hair came into sight.


    The boy was wearing a very ordinary white coat and black pants. He was rubbing his eyes. He looked very confused. It was obvious that he had not slept awake.


    "Is it disturbing you to sleep?"


    "Learn, senior?"


    After seeing the real face of the man in front of him, the boy immediately opened his eyes, scratched his hair and smiled: "don''t disturb, don''t disturb, senior students, please come and sit down first."


    "Excuse me."


    Beren answered, and then entered colsphin''s house.


    The room was not big, even small. When he entered the door, he could see the bed and some cooking tools. He saw another door.


    "Can I have a look inside?"


    "Of course."


    Belen didn''t open the door until he got permission. When he opened it, he was stunned. It turned out to be a toilet, but strangely, the toilet was well decorated, half the size of the room, and it was very clean.


    Korsfen laughed when he saw that beren was stunned. He said, "we must clean it up, or I''m afraid I can''t sleep in the middle of the night."


    Closing the door, beren looked at the room and asked curiously, "do you live here alone?"


    "Yes." Korsfen nodded, then smiled and said, "just sit in bed. It''s more convenient."


    "Thank you."


    Beren sat down, then looked at the opaque room and said in doubt, "why don''t you live with your parents? Is it a habit to live alone in such a room?"


    "This..."


    Korsfen scratched his cheek, smiled and said, "I used to live with my parents, but I lived alone after they died."


    Hearing these words, beren was stunned. It turned out that the room was originally occupied by three people. It was not what he thought. Colsifen moved out alone.


    "Sorry."


    "No, no, no, although the seniors are right, I am not poor. I sold the original house after they left. After all, I can''t live in such a big house alone."


    Beren found that there was no haze in colsifen''s smile. Perhaps the latter had already been relieved. He was also pleased with this. He was indeed a very excellent younger generation.


    "I don''t have much fun. Otherwise, let''s go to Wei Lian''s house?"


    "OK."


    After the two went out, beren looked back at the door connected to the wall. It turned out that colsphin entered the School Park purely by virtue of his own ability.

 Chapter 417

    Bellen had planned to visit Victoria today, but now it saves a lot of things. After all, she doesn''t know the route of elolana, and it''s better to be accompanied by colsphin.


    "In other words, senior, is your injury OK?"


    When he heard korsfen ask, beren nodded, then smiled and said, "well, it''s no problem. It''s better to say it''s better."


    At this time, korsfen suddenly turned his head and looked at beren. He looked positive and asked in a deep voice, "senior, why are you so strong? Did those people of the" natural disaster "really do it?"


    Obviously, although other predecessors were injured, they were not particularly seriously injured. The student in front of us was praised as the strongest person in the "golden age" by the head of the school. How could such a powerful person be injured to such an extent by those people in the "natural disaster"?


    When he heard colsifen''s words, beren was stunned, then reached out and grabbed the white hair on his head. He sighed bitterly.


    "There are very helpless reasons here."


    Seeing beren''s helpless appearance, colsifen was also stunned. He also noticed that there seemed to be some reasons here. After thinking about it, he still wanted to know.


    "Senior, can you talk to me?"


    After hearing the speech, Beilun also thought about it, and finally decided to talk to colsifen. Although some things inside can''t be known to outsiders, Beilun still trusts colsifen who is willing to stand up for others.


    "Let me talk to you. Don''t spread it. Something big will happen."


    "I see!"


    So, on the way to Weilian''s house, Belen told colsifen that the "brave" was also in the School Park and was controlled, and roughly explained why he was so weak.


    When colsifen heard that the "brave" was also in the School Park, the boy also brightened his eyes and confirmed unbelievably: "was the brave adult also in the school park?"


    "She was walking around frequently in the school park. You should have seen it." Belen''s mind came up with sisya''s appearance, and then gave a rough description.


    "Red haired girl!?"


    Korsfen instantly recalled that figure. He did see such a girl in the school park. Although he had only seen one side, the other party''s temperament and appearance are still hard to forget.


    "Is that super beautiful girl a brave adult? Is she a student of our school park?"


    Seeing colsifen so excited, beren pulled the corners of his mouth and reminded him a little: "anyway, it''s also your schoolsister."


    "Ah! Yes, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Colsifen remembered that the beautiful girl was a schoolsister. He quickly apologized, although the object was not here.


    Korsfen was also stunned when he heard that the "brave" was controlled. He also couldn''t understand why the "brave" known as "similar to God" would be controlled.


    When colsphine heard this, he was also silent. Can the "brave" be blamed for this? No, after all, brave adults are here to help. Obviously, no one expected such a thing.


    It turns out that the opponent of Bailun senior is not the "natural disaster", but the "brave" who can be called "God". No wonder he will end up like this.


    "Senior, it''s really hard for you."


    "Well, it''s all right."


    Beren doesn''t care much about it anymore. He hasn''t told colsifen how much time he has left. It''s not necessary. Why let his younger generation worry about it for himself.


    There is little time left for this kind of thing. I have cried and said what to say. Since I have decided what to do, why bother again.


    Because they learned of such a thing, they walked in the street and didn''t have a topic for a time. In order to dispel this atmosphere, korsfen thought for a long time and finally found a topic.


    "Elder, I tell you, Weilian''s house is very large. It''s no worse than where you live."


    Hearing the speech, beren guessed: "Weilian, she''s an aristocrat."


    "Yes, she is the daughter of the Alice family, the super rich business giant family. Have you heard of her?" Colsifen said with a smile.


    "Although I haven''t heard of it, it sounds very powerful."


    After all, the title of "business giant" is probably a family similar to the industry of Wayne''s "andeinz".


    The rich may not have the real power of the nobility, but they can also be called nobility, because their ability and influence are even comparable to the high-level nobility.


    It turns out that Wei Lian has such a powerful background.


    Weilian''s home is probably southeast of ailorana, so beren and korsfen also walked for a long time, but they finally came to Alice''s territory.


    Generally speaking, people without aristocratic real power can''t have their own territory, especially in ailorana, but there are exceptions, such as using huge amounts of money to get the right to use from the Empire, which is also true, and Willian''s family obviously does.


    Colsifen came to the iron gate, and then saw someone walking there, so he shouted, "Hey, man, is Wei Lian at home?"


    The guard on patrol over there was also stunned when he saw korsfen, and then showed a gnashing of teeth. He shouted, "it''s you again! You smelly boy, don''t pester our eldest lady again!"


    "What are you talking about? I just came to play with Wei Lian!" Korsfen shouted discontentedly.


    The guard came to the iron gate. He glared at korsfen, and then at another young man he had never seen. He frowned.


    "Well, you''re still bringing others with you this time. Even if you and miss are classmates, it''s said that you''re just an ordinary student! Our miss is the student president! Besides, you''re just a civilian after all! You''re not qualified to be friends with our miss!"


    At his words, beren didn''t say anything. After all, there are many people who value their status. Maybe the guard wants to do well for Wei Lian.


    "Cut, do you care if you and I can be friends? Besides, Weilian went to the water park with me a few days ago. What does that mean? It means that Weilian also takes me as a friend! You can''t do if you''re not convinced?"


    For what the guard said, korsfen smiled and hugged his chest with both hands. He seemed to have been used to the targeting of such guys, but he didn''t care and responded to each other calmly.


    When Bellen heard what colsifen said, he also smiled. Originally, he thought colsifen would be angry and refute, but it really surprised Bellen that it was such a rogue way to deal with it.


    "You!"


    The guard gnashed his teeth. He glared at the boy fiercely and shouted reluctantly: "you are a scoundrel, the eldest lady won''t make friends with you!"


    "You are jealous."


    Korsfen responded calmly.


    "I..."


    Just when the guard wanted to refute something, he suddenly stopped his mouth, and the familiar voice came from behind korsfen and beren.

 Chapter 418

    At the moment, behind them, a blue haired girl with a bamboo basket was standing there, wearing a blue dress with the same hair color and a sun shading straw hat. She was looking at the two people standing in front of the iron door with curious eyes.


    Hearing this sound, colsifen and beren also turned around. When they saw that it was Wei Lian, the former also grinned. He patted beren around him.


    "Didn''t you come to see you with your senior?"


    No, no, no, we must have different goals.


    Beren took a look at korsfen. Maybe this guy just wanted to see Valian, and he just wanted to thank him for what happened before.


    Hearing the speech, Wei Lian looked at them, then looked at the guard inside and said blandly, "open the door. They are my guests."


    "Yes."


    After all, the eldest lady spoke, and the guard didn''t want them to come in.


    "Come in with me."


    Under the guidance of Wei Lian, Bellen and korsfen walked into the huge house, and the guard stared at korsfen, who turned his head and gave a meaningful look, which also made the guard jump.


    The feeling of this castle to Belen is different from that of bogia Coty. Hill''s castle has a sense of luxury, while verine''s house gives him a more primitive feeling.


    However, the air here is particularly fragrant. After entering the castle, you can also see precious flowers everywhere. It seems that Weilian''s family is very tasteful.


    Came to the upper layer of the castle, where there is a very empty hall. Although the light is dim, it has a natural hazy beauty. In a word, it is the environment Belen likes.


    Wei Lian handed the bamboo basket in her hand to the maid, then took down the sun shading straw hat and put it aside. She sat on the sofa and her every move was very beautiful.


    Beren, who has this feeling, can''t help thinking of hill. Compared with the arrogant young lady, Weilian has the elegant beauty of a lady.


    After beren and korsfen both sat down, the maid poured tea for the three, and Weilian asked, "senior, have you recovered from your injury?"


    "It''s almost ready now." Beren nodded, then bent down and said, "this time, I mainly want to say thank you to you and korsfen."


    In this regard, Wei Lian just shook her head and said, "we didn''t do anything, just escorted a distance. In fact, there were those people at that time and didn''t need our help."


    The "those people" that Weilian said undoubtedly refer to the people in the special combat forces. Although it is indeed as she said, beren really accepted this intention.


    Therefore, beren thanked very solemnly.


    And Wei Lian doesn''t tangle about this kind of thing. She turns the topic and says, "senior, are you involved in any trouble?"


    "Sort of..."


    Belen nodded helplessly. He really hated trouble. He really couldn''t cope with it, although he didn''t regret intervening in these things.


    After taking a mouthful of dessert brought by the maid, korsfen looked at beren and said, "senior, can you tell me? Maybe we can help."


    "You are still students." Beren shook his head. He didn''t want his younger generation to get involved in such a troublesome thing. After all, it was very dangerous.


    Wei Lian said calmly, "we are students of frozarno School Park."


    Colsifen''s eyes lit up when she heard what Weilian said, and then looked at beren with a smile. Yes, although they are students, they are not ordinary students.


    "Senior, are you looking down on us?"


    Hearing what colsifen said, beren was also a little helpless, but he still told them what he knew at present. However, after listening to what he said, Weilian couldn''t help frowning.


    This is not a simple thing. After all, it involves aristocrats at the level of the grand duke.


    After seeing their dignified expressions, Bellen smiled and said, "Why are you so serious? You don''t need to take care of this matter. I just happened to intervene."


    At this time, Wei Lian also opened her mouth. She said calmly: "senior, with all due respect, you''d better take your family away from the territory of the grand duke. There must be a lot of things involved."


    "Although it''s not wrong, I probably can''t leave now." Belen said bitterly that he could do whatever he wanted, but the relationship between latil and hill is very deep now, and he must not be allowed to leave with everyone.


    Taking them away from hill is a very willful choice. After all, it is to protect everyone''s safety regardless of everyone''s opposition. At the same time, it is also cruel. After all, it seems to give up hill.


    If he had to, how would he choose?


    Belen also has doubts about this. Although it is not clear enough, he may leave with latil and them. Anyway, the relationship between him and hill is not good, isn''t it?


    Korsfen suddenly stood up. He looked at beren with a bright smile. He said, "senior, I''ll help you!"


    "No, no, no, so I don''t need your younger generation..."


    "Wei Lian doesn''t have to participate. I''ll help the seniors alone!" Colsifen didn''t care what beren said at all. He grinned at Weilian.


    "Listen to me, you guy."


    Belen rubbed the center of her eyebrows reluctantly.


    And Wei Lian looked at korsfen. She seemed to know the latter''s idea. At the moment, she said coldly: "what I do here doesn''t need you to decide."


    Korsfen frowned and said, "but won''t it be troublesome for the Alice family to intervene?"


    "My personal actions have nothing to do with my family." Wei Lian answered calmly.


    Seeing that the two young people made a decision without authorization, beren could only laugh. It had to be said that it was a good thing to have someone to help. Moreover, although the two young people were young people, they were very capable young people, but even so, he didn''t want to put them in danger.


    "You two guys, don''t you ask my opinion?"


    Hearing what beren said, korsfen smiled at him and said, "no, we''re not asking for the consent of the senior."


    "Since the senior told us the situation, we should also have our own choice." Wei Lian looked at beren blandly.


    The young Junyi had a very sunny smile on her face, while the beautiful girl calmly drank a mouthful of hot tea. Her attitude was also very firm. They spoke in unison at the moment.

 Chapter 419

    After leaving Weilian''s home, beren and korsfen also separated at a street entrance. Although he was moved by the decision of the two young people, he also felt deeply helpless.


    If something happens to these two young people because of him, he will feel guilty all his life.


    Now that she has visited korsfen and Valian, there are only the members of the special combat forces left. However, beren is not in a hurry to visit. When Wendy wants to go back, she will thank you. By the way, you can find frody to learn about "Silan bellagwen".


    Giving those things to the family is Bellen''s final goal. As long as it is completed, it will probably relax a lot.


    That night, beren came to the roof tile through the window. He lay on the eaves of the castle and looked at the bright starry sky.


    I always feel that God is torturing people. I always have boring trouble coming to the door. Can I say that it is so difficult because I want to pursue stability?


    I just want to do two things in ailorana. It''s obviously a very simple thing. Why does it turn into a life-threatening trouble now?


    Belen pursed her lips. Perhaps this annoyance existed because of bogia Coty, not for him, but ah, he still felt very sad.


    At first, his wish was to take everyone around the world and try to avoid all bad things. Such a harmonious and peaceful day is what he wants most, but now, it seems that he is farther and farther away from such a life?


    For more than a year, they have experienced a lot of big and small things. They have been in trouble again and again, and his appearance at the moment also explains everything.


    Is this fate?


    Belen thought of lumia. If she didn''t interfere with lumia at the beginning, she might have completed the task and left. After he took action, lumia who returned to the organization might be treated unfairly.


    He didn''t regret it, but he blamed himself. If he didn''t meet from the beginning, it might be a good thing for lumia?


    Because the black robed man he met that night made Belem feel that it was lumia. Recently, his mind was full of lumia. He wanted to see her again and want to know what she had experienced after that.


    But now it seems that lumia is probably resisting herself.


    If you don''t intervene in the affairs between bogia Coty and misnathan, maybe you won''t be so tangled. After all, beren doesn''t want to interfere with what lumia does. Since she is a killer, her duty is to assassinate the target, which itself has no right or wrong.


    Belen knows how much influence this matter has. After all, the imperial army has begun to guard against it. In his opinion, misnathan should be ordered to do it. Then those who dare to fight against the bogia Coty family must be members of the party and government, and the confrontation between high-ranking nobles is very dangerous if they are accidentally involved.


    The so-called undercurrent surging, but it will swallow people unconsciously.


    Now Belen and others must have been watched by misnathan. As long as he and latil stay on bogia Coty''s side, they will always be in danger.


    The solution is actually very simple, that is to get out of here.


    Maybe the killers will still fight them, but with Belen who has recovered some strength and Elia, it''s not difficult to protect everyone.


    As long as she expresses her intention to stop participating in the attack on their killers, beren is still very sure to let them stop staring at themselves and others. After all, no one is willing to provoke strong enemies. Elia''s power is also deeply experienced by those killers.


    Before he knew it, beren had begun to think about such things, and so far, he suddenly woke up and sat up.


    "I actually..."


    Belem looked at his hands with disbelief in his eyes, because what he had just considered was to escape. Escape itself was not shameful. What was shameful was that he wanted to leave hill.


    Is that okay?


    However, if they don''t go, latil and they will fall into an unimaginable secret struggle. It''s impossible to imagine how dangerous their situation will be.


    That day, after learning this method from Wei Lian, from not having the idea to knowing this method at the beginning, his heart began to unconsciously think about the feasibility.


    People like grand duke Giovanni who dare to deal with him must be some people who shouldn''t be provoked. If they are involved, I''m afraid they can get out of the secret fight only by death before one of the two sides falls.


    Elia may be able to protect everyone, but her own criminal karma is still alive. If she gets involved in this secret fight and is identified again, I''m afraid she may not have the opportunity to wash away her criminal karma in her life.


    Belen didn''t want to see that scene. He clenched his fists and wanted to find a perfect way to solve the problem, but maybe he was stupid, so he couldn''t find such a way.


    You want latil and them to follow you? Maybe they will refuse willfully. After all, they are good friends with hill.


    So, take them away with a tough attitude?


    Belen couldn''t help but have such a rude idea. He thought that maybe this is the only way to let latil and them leave with him.


    Only by letting everyone leave hill can everyone be safe.


    Now the situation is getting more and more complicated. He can''t ask Morpheus and flotti, otherwise they will be in a bad situation. At the moment, he has brought colsifen and Weilian in. He can''t delay others because of himself.


    He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. He had to say that he was under great mental pressure, and he was too lazy to think again. He just wanted everyone to be safe.


    So, since there is a very conservative method in front of us, why not?


    As for latil, they will certainly refuse it. Belen doesn''t care anymore. Even if he wants to take them away with a tough attitude, he must do so.


    At the thought of latil, they might fall into the "dark cobweb", beren strengthened his idea, never let them get involved, and made a decision immediately before it was too late.


    Belem stood up. He looked at the deep night sky. The stars twinkled and moved, but he couldn''t arouse any fluctuation in his heart, just like dead water.

 Chapter 420

    "Good morning, Mr. beren!"


    Beren, who had just finished washing for breakfast, suddenly heard a voice from behind. He turned and looked, and found latil and them coming in through the gate.


    Beren looked at their sportswear and was surprised. Then she smiled and said, "you got up so early. Did you go out to exercise?"


    "Well, we went out to practice magic."


    Latil smiled and came to beren. There was an attractive sweat on her snow-white neck. Since she helped deal with the killer last time, she felt she had to study magic hard, otherwise she couldn''t help everyone.


    Leia put her hands on Elia''s shoulder. She smiled and said, "although Elia is very powerful, she can''t teach people at all."


    Hearing her words, beren was also noncommittal. Elia''s strength and talent can be said to be innate. She can''t teach others because she can master it by nature, not to mention that she is only 14 years old now.


    Elia blinked her big gem like eyes. She said calmly, "I''ll teach you when I learn." The beautiful girl seemed to say this very seriously.


    So the girls walked happily to prepare for dinner, while beren stood where he was. He looked at everyone''s back and remained silent for a long time, and then a voice came from his ear.


    "Hey, it''s time to make breakfast. Don''t you know you''ll be hungry after exercise early in the morning?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Belen also turned her head and looked at him. At the moment, hill was looking at him with her arms around her chest. When they looked up, Hill seemed to flash a picture in her mind, and she subconsciously avoided her eyes.


    "Look, what are you looking at? Go and make breakfast!"


    "Hold, sorry."


    Out of guilt for hill, beren also moved away at the moment when the former dodged his eyes. After yesterday''s ideological activities, he now needs time to recuperate, otherwise he won''t even have the courage to talk to hill.


    Seeing beren turn and leave, hill was strange. Looking at the back of the leaving, she always felt that today''s beren was a little strange. She frowned slightly, but she couldn''t think of a reason.


    When Belen was absent-minded and ready to cook, he put it in front of hill, and then prepared to go back to the kitchen to eat by himself. Now he felt a little uncomfortable just staying with hill.


    "So sweet!"


    Hill immediately spit out the beef rice he had just chewed. It''s sweet and almost disgusting. Why is the beef rice sweet?


    "Hello!"


    As soon as he heard Hill''s words, beren had stopped, and now he turned around when he heard the call, and then said with a bitter face, "well, it seems that I made a mistake."


    Hill snorted coldly and shouted, "you did it on purpose!"


    "Sorry, a little absent-minded." Beren is a little sorry.


    Seeing Belen apologize, not only hill was stunned, but even latil suddenly turned their heads and looked at the former. Did Mr. Belen apologize to hill?


    After hill was stunned for a while, she looked at beren, then turned her head and said softly, "if there is still something uncomfortable in my body, go to rest. The saved cooking will affect my health."


    "I''ll make it for you again."


    Hearing what Hill said, Belen was silent, then picked up the beef rice in front of hill, turned and walked to the kitchen. It was not that she was not well, but that she had a psychological problem.


    Seeing the figure of beren turning away, Hill watched for a while. She always felt that beren had something on her mind. Then she pursed her lips and shook her head secretly. It was none of her business to have something on her mind.


    That evening, Belen was walking in the corridor. He was a little confused about whether to tell latil them today that it was better to go as soon as possible after all, but he couldn''t imagine what latil and them looked like after he said it.


    "Mr. beren?"


    When she heard the sound, beren turned around and saw the blonde girl. When she saw that it was Laiya, beren was stunned, and then noticed her nightdress and soft long hair. I think she had just finished grooming.


    Leia came to beren and asked curiously, "Mr. beren, what are you doing here?"


    "I..."


    Seeing Laiya ask, Belen also hesitated, but then he stared at the girl in front of him and made ideological preparations. He said, "Laiya, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s up?"


    "Come to my room."


    "Ah?!"


    So, Leia followed beren to the latter''s room with great anxiety. She sat on the sofa nervously. She looked around and opened her mouth carefully.


    "Belle, Mr. Bellen, don''t you turn on the light?"


    "Moonlight is enough. Sorry, I''m a little nervous."


    Well, what are you doing!?


    Leia''s heart suddenly pulled, and her cheeks unconsciously turned red. She didn''t dare to see the man sitting by the bed. Now this situation is easy to be misunderstood.


    "Leia."


    "Yes!"


    "I know it may be a little early to say these words, but I think it''s better to say them as soon as possible."


    Listening to beren''s words, Leia''s legs are close together, her hands are wrapped, her eyes are looking at the ground, her cheeks are already red, and she always feels that Mr. beren will say some very embarrassing words in the next moment.


    Mr. beren, I don''t mean that to you. We''re not suitable!


    Well, that''s it!


    Pooh! How can you say it!


    From time to time, Leia glanced at the man with his head down by the bed. The latter seemed to be thinking about something. She looked very serious. At this scene, her throat rolled slightly and swallowed saliva. Is it true that Mr. beren is serious?


    It can''t be true? Is Mr. Belen to me


    When did it start?


    Leia looked at beren and saw her serious face in the moonlight. She held her hands tightly. If she looked carefully, Mr. beren, who was quiet, was very handsome. How to say? There is always a sense of security next to Mr. beren.


    She didn''t hate Mr. Bellen, and had to admit that she had a good impression, which she felt was closer to the love and dependence on reliable brothers.


    However, if you want to be a couple, it seems that


    At this moment, beren suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were aligned with Leia''s eyes. The latter seemed to get an electric shock, immediately recovered, and then closed his eyes and lowered his head.


    "I want to get you out of here."


    "Mr. beren! Please let me think about it!"


    The atmosphere was silent for a long time. Leia was suddenly stunned. She opened her eyes. She looked up at beren, blinked, recalled what Mr. beren had just said, and then tilted her head.

 Chapter 421

    "I''m glad you''re willing to think about it."


    Although Leia''s instant reply stunned Belen, he was relieved that he was not directly rejected. It was great. He was very nervous.


    "No, no, No."


    Leia quickly shook her head. She looked at beren strangely and always felt a little confused. She said, "Mr. beren, please repeat what you just said."


    "I said... I want to get you out of here."


    Although it was strange, beren repeated it.


    After confirming what beren said, Leia also covered her chest with one hand and breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that she had made a mistake. What was she thinking just now!


    After calming down her mood, Leia began to think about the meaning of that sentence. She was silent for a while, and then said, "Mr. Belen''s meaning is to take everyone away from bogia Coty?"


    Beren nodded and said seriously, "yes."


    I wanted to explain it directly to you, but beren has been hesitating, so after seeing Laiya, she decided successively. She said that the latter''s intelligence must understand her good intentions.


    Leia said calmly, "Mr. Belen, you want everyone to stop interfering in Hill''s family."


    Indeed, as beren thought, Leia understood beren''s meaning in an instant.


    Beren nodded his head, looked serious and said, "yes, if we go on like this, it won''t be just misnathan''s killers. We shouldn''t get involved in the dispute between the upper class nobles."


    "Does Mr. Belen mean that we should leave hill alone?" Leia pointed out the deeper meaning of beren''s words, and she stared at the latter.


    "Yes, yes." Belen shook his hands. He slightly lowered his head and didn''t dare to look into Leia''s eyes. He said again: "we have saved her several times. It''s enough. It''s not to let everyone cut off contact. It''s just to leave temporarily."


    Hearing the speech, Leia just looked at beren calmly. After a long time, she said, "however, we are not willing to leave hill at this time."


    So does she.


    Everyone has become good friends with hill. During this period, Hill''s life is in danger. They can''t leave their good friends anyway.


    Then Leia stood up. She looked at beren, bit her lower lip, and said in disappointment, "Mr. beren, you have changed."


    "Mr. Belen in the past would not have watched the people in front of him suffer without helping them."


    Click.


    Leia had left the room. Although she didn''t see what kind of expression Leia said, beren thought, it was probably a very disappointed expression.


    He sat by the bed, his fingers crossed, silently raised his head and looked at the moonlight outside the window. There is no doubt that Leia understood his mind, but she was disappointed with his decision.


    So Belen lay back on the bed, his left hand back on his forehead, and his black eyes were covered with light ripples. He bit his teeth.


    He can''t help it. What do you want him to do?


    In the early morning of the next day.


    Beren didn''t sleep well last night. His eyes were a little dark and his spirit was a little depressed. After washing, he walked to the entrance of the stairs. At this time, he found a figure coming towards him. Looking carefully, it turned out to be Laiya.


    After what happened last night, beren is now a little difficult to face Leia. After all, Leia is also a member of their family, and he is very sad to disappoint his family.


    So beren took back his eyes and went down the stairs. At this time, Leia also came to him, which made his movements a little slow, and then Leia''s voice came into his ears.


    "If Mr. Bellen decides like that, I have to respect your choice, but I hope Mr. Bellen can talk to them after the end of this month."


    Beren, who heard this, was also stunned, then looked at Leia and opened his mouth with some doubts: "the end of the month?"


    Leia didn''t go to see Belen, but answered and said, "well, Hill mentioned before that there was a party at the end of the month, and she has been preparing our dresses these days. In addition, latil seems to be looking forward to that day very much, and so do I."


    Hearing these words, Belen remembered that there was such a thing. He was silent for a long time, and then answered gently, which was a promise to Leia.


    Although it is better to tell everyone about it as soon as possible, since latil and others are so looking forward to the party, he can only push back. After the party they expect is over, he must summon up the courage to tell everyone about it.


    Leia, who was walking beside beren, opened her mouth and then bit her teeth. She said reluctantly, "Mr. beren, can''t you stay and help? If we work together, we may not be as sleepy as we thought?"


    Hearing what Leia said, Belen shook his head and said, "Leia, there are too many unknown dangers in it. We can''t participate."


    One side of Leiya tightly pursed her lips. She seemed to want to say something, but at the moment, several girls just walked into the big store and looked at their sportswear. It was obvious that they had just returned from exercise.


    Belen was also stunned. He looked at Leia around him. He realized that the child didn''t sleep well after last night, so he didn''t go out with everyone this morning.


    "Hello!"


    Hill came to beren and put her hands around her. She hesitated for a moment, and then said coldly, "it''s a party in a few days. I won''t let you go with you if you dress like this."


    "Well, then I..." Belen was a little helpless. She just wanted to say she wouldn''t go, but the next moment was interrupted by the girl''s words.


    "So, in order to keep you from losing everyone''s face, I also prepared a dress for you." Hill turned his face and didn''t look at beren. Then he snorted and said, "I''m not for you! All the parties I attend are famous families. If you don''t dress properly, it will disgrace the reputation of my side!"


    Hearing her words, beren''s eyes widened slightly. Looking at the proud look of the girl, his heart hurt. He thought Hill would not allow him to go, but he didn''t expect such a result.


    These days, I noticed that hill''s attitude towards him had changed slightly, and he never refused to be good friends with hill, just like latil and them.


    But now


    What should I do?


    Until this day passed, when Belen thought of hill, his heart that was no longer shaking shook again. He was a little confused. What should he do?


    Now he has no ability to protect everyone. Even if Elia is there, he may even expose Elia''s identity in the future battle.

 Chapter 422

    There is a basin in the mountains outside ailoranya. It is deserted around, but there are many grass and trees. It can be said to be a place with abundant natural flavor.


    There is a border in the basin. Under the border, there is a huge castle, so hidden that it is like a special institution of the Empire.


    However, this is not a special institution of the Empire.


    There are many houses outside the castle, which have been surrounded by a ring. Although they are in many mountains, they are like a small country outside the world.


    At the moment, a figure in a black combat suit is walking on the avenue in the castle, and this person is lumia whom Belen has always wanted to see. She looks calm at the moment. Strangely, she wears a collar around her neck.


    This is the base of the misnathan killer family.


    Except lumia, the people around them wore different clothes, but they all wore clothes that were easy to fight. They were also killers.


    "That man is the first thorn bee in the new list!"


    "It is said that her previous mission was a one shot kill, but this mission seems to have failed, so she gave up the mission and came back."


    "It seems that her teacher is the ninth black wolf."


    The people around talked about it one after another. No matter what they said, lumia heard it but was not moved. She looked indifferent and walked into the castle.


    "You didn''t give me an explanation last time."


    After lumia entered the castle, a voice suddenly came from one side, which also stopped lumia. She turned her head and looked. A girl with ponytail was leaning against the wall, her hands around her chest, and one foot stood on tiptoe against the wall.


    "Sorry."


    Lumia finally just apologized.


    The horsetail girl looked at her, then sighed and said, "lumia, did your knife at that time loosen its strength and clearly can kill each other? Do you know that person?"


    "Yes."


    Lumia didn''t hide it from her.


    Seeing this, the horsetail girl can only reluctantly shake her head, then reach out and pat lumia on the shoulder and say, "did you find that person the other day?"


    Because she went to find lumia that day, but she couldn''t find lumia anywhere. Now she knows that they know each other.


    Lumia nodded.


    Seeing lumia''s appearance, the horsetail girl thought for a while, then smiled and said, "it seems that the man is OK."


    Lumia knew that the girl was worried about herself, so she smiled and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Cheryl and lumia are close friends!" The horsetail girl smiled and patted lumia on the shoulder. Then she seemed to think of something. She frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "it''s said that your annoying teacher came here. She seems to know that your task failed. Now she''s in a very bad mood. You''re going to pick up the task. I''ll go with you. Be careful."


    Cheryl hated lumia''s teacher very much. She remembered that she happened to pass by once and saw lumia slapped in the face.


    How could there be such a hateful teacher?


    "I see."


    When she heard that the "teacher" was also there, lumia''s eyes were also slightly dark, but she smiled at Cheryl and nodded.


    Then they went together. They came to the second floor of the castle. There was a hall on the second floor, where they received the reward mission. The killers depended on the reward missions all over the Empire to maintain their economic sources.


    Although misnathan is a killer family, in fact, not all killers'' surnames are "misnathan". This killer family has countless branches and factions, but they all respect "misnathan", but capable killers are also respected, such as the one around lumia.


    There is a new list in this killer family, which is for the young generation of killers to compete. Now the first is "thorn bee", that is, lumia, and the second is Cheryl beside her, code named "evil spider".


    When lumia and Cheryl came to the hall, many people''s eyes swept over them. The killers of the older generation rarely appeared on the second floor, so here are the killers of the younger generation. When they saw these two young girls, their eyes were full of fear.


    Although they are of the same generation, the two girls are outstanding as killers, and even their magic attributes are enviable.


    "Stinging bee."


    When she heard someone calling, lumia also turned her head. When she saw the middle-aged man standing over there, her heart jumped, and then walked over with her head down.


    When Cheryl saw the middle-aged man, her eyes narrowed slightly. The latter was lumia''s teacher. She ranked ninth in the killer family, named Burton misnathan, code named "black wolf". Naturally, her strength was unspeakable, but even if she was a dark side killer, her personal character disgusted her very much.


    Seeing the figure of lumia leaving with her teacher, Cheryl hesitated for a while and didn''t stop. She followed up carefully.


    Came to the top of the castle, where there was no one, but then Burton came here with lumia, where the wind was very strong.


    Burton turned his back to lumia and said coldly, "did I tell you not to fail?"


    "Yes."


    Lumia responded with her head down.


    The next moment, Burton suddenly turned around. He stood in front of lumia, then raised his palm high and waved it hard.


    Pop!


    Lumia fell to the ground, her left face was red, and the corner of her mouth overflowed with blood, but she didn''t have the slightest idea to resist.


    Burton looked coldly at the girl on the ground. He looked indifferent, but his eyes were extremely crazy. He said, "you can finish the task, but are you soft hearted in the end?"


    When she heard these words, lumia suddenly looked up and looked at her teacher in disbelief. Unexpectedly, her teacher sent someone to monitor her.


    "I think you have forgotten what I said to you." Burton looked cold. A bead appeared in his hand, and the magic of his fingertips was input into it.


    "Ah!"


    Lumia immediately screamed, and the collar around her neck sent out an electric current. The strong electric shock made the girl''s whole body painful and even began to smoke.


    "Stop!"


    At this sound, Burton also stopped temporarily. He looked up indifferently and found a girl with a ponytail coming here.


    Cheryl had been hiding behind the door. After hearing lumia''s scream, she couldn''t help showing up. When she saw lumia curling up on the ground and shaking, the girl''s face was ugly immediately, and her eyes looked at Burton coldly.


    "What kind of shit teacher are you?"


    Hearing this sentence, Burton''s madness in his eyes was no longer only in his eyes, but all over his face. He looked at the girl with a strange expression.

 Chapter 423

    At the moment, the horsetail girl Cheryl faced off with teacher lumia. Despite the difference in seniority and strength, the girl still stood up resolutely.


    "I don''t care who you think of. I told you directly. I hate you very much!"


    Cheryl didn''t have the slightest fear for the middle-aged man. After saying these words, she squatted down and helped lumia up and leaned against herself. She could feel the latter''s body trembling slightly.


    "Little girl, I''m afraid I can''t help killing you."


    "If you have the courage."


    Cheryl looked at Burton indifferently. She said indifferently, "if you have the courage to kill me, my teacher will never let you go. Of course, you don''t mind being killed."


    After listening to the girl''s words, Burton''s crazy color gradually faded away. He stared at Cheryl and said in a deep voice, "do you think I would be afraid of him?"


    Hearing the speech, Cheryl just shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, "I''m afraid I don''t know. Anyway, you can''t beat him, but you can run directly after killing me. I guess he can''t catch up with you. Black wolf, black wolf, maybe dog creatures escape very fast."


    "Are you exciting me?" Burton''s look returned to normal, but there was a murderous intention in his eyes. He really wanted to get rid of the obstacle in front of him.


    "Yes, but what can you do?"


    Cheryl raised her mouth and smiled wildly. She didn''t seem to be afraid of the person in front of her. She sneered and said, "lumia is my friend. Dare you do this to her again, I swear..."


    "Don''t..."


    Before she finished, the trembling person in her arms made a trembling sound, while Cheryl curled her mouth and looked at Burton coldly. She carefully carried lumia on her back and left here.


    "Friend, friend again, what''s the use of this thing?" Burton''s face suddenly showed a look of rage. His eyes were crazy like a patient. He smiled and said to himself, "lumia, you can''t run away."


    On the castle, there was a constant echo of strange crazy laughter.


    After leaving the top, Cheryl took lumia all the way from the castle to her residence. There was no one in her family, but it was a very safe place.


    Put lumia on the bed, and then Cheryl also sat down. She couldn''t help palpitating at the thought of her behavior. How could she be afraid of death.


    Cheryl looked at the comatose lumia and clenched her hand. She bit her teeth. This is the second time to see lumia abused by her teacher. Why on earth does lumia regard such a guy as a teacher?


    It''s just ranked ninth. Is it a good teaching? Cheryl doesn''t agree with this. Lumia is so excellent. It''s obviously achieved by her own efforts. It has nothing to do with that guy!


    No, we have to get lumia out of that guy.


    Seeing lumia frowning even in a coma, Cheryl was also very distressed. Maybe lumia was in pain even if she entered a dream.


    Cheryl doesn''t know about lumia''s past, because they haven''t known each other for a long time. She has been practicing with the teacher before, but Cheryl still regards lumia as a good friend even though she hasn''t been together for a long time.


    Although she was always resisted by lumia at the beginning, Cheryl knew that she didn''t hate herself, but didn''t want to have anything to do with others. She took a lot of effort to become friends with lumia. She didn''t allow anyone to take lumia away from her!


    Friends are very precious to killers.


    After a long time, lumia gradually woke up. She found herself lying on a big bed. The pain had subsided. She slowly sat up and looked around.


    "Lumia, you''re awake."


    Cheryl poured out a glass of water, then went to the bed and handed it to lumia. She smiled and said, "you guy, it''s really reassuring."


    "Sorry."


    "I want to hear more than I''m sorry. Thank you."


    Hearing lumia''s apology, Cheryl also smiled and shook her head. She sat by the bed and said, "lumia, leave that man, or something will happen to you sooner or later."


    After drinking the water, lumia heard Cheryl''s words. She held the water cup in both hands, and then remained silent. She couldn''t give Cheryl any reply.


    Seeing her silence, Cheryl sighed. She stopped talking about the man, but said with a smile: "if lumia is willing to tell me about the past one day, I will be very happy."


    "Sorry..."


    Lumia bowed her head and apologized. She felt guilty that she had never told Cheryl about her worries. She also regarded Cheryl as a friend from the bottom of her heart, just like those people.


    "So, I don''t want to hear that."


    For lumia, Cheryl is really tired. Obviously, she has a lot of worries, but she has been buried in her heart. She has suffered so many grievances, but she never shows it.


    "Sorry..." Lumia couldn''t seem to find the right words, so she repeated it.


    "Please don''t apologize."


    Cheryl was helpless. Then she stood up and thought about what to do. She noticed the door and didn''t know when it was opened.


    "You have a good rest."


    So Cheryl left the room. When she came to the hall, she saw a thin man sitting on the sofa.


    "Teacher."


    The skinny man turned his head. His face with a scar didn''t look ugly. He smiled and said, "Hey, Cheryl, how did you bring that little guy back? Is it difficult? Do you have any special hobbies? Don''t worry, the teacher never discriminates against them!"


    "Teacher, you always think of something inexplicable."


    Cheryl had long been used to the skinny man''s jumping nature. She shook her head reluctantly, and then came to the sofa in front of the former and sat down.


    "Teacher, what kind of person is that" black wolf "


    Hearing Cheryl''s words, the skinny man ate dessert and said, "that guy, I don''t like it very much. It used to be OK, but it''s like being ill these years. It seems that he''s under a lot of pressure."


    "Sure enough, like my teacher, I don''t like that man!" Cheryl smiled when she saw that her teacher felt the same way as herself.


    "What''s the matter? Cheryl clashed with him?" The skinny man looked at Cheryl with a dangerous light in his eyes. He grinned and said, "teacher, I can help you teach him a lesson."


    "Forget it. I''m afraid lumia will be bullied by that man again." Cheryl gave up even though she had this idea. She sighed.


    Hearing the speech, the skinny man also heard something from his words, so he said curiously, "Cheryl, why don''t you talk to the teacher? Maybe the teacher can help you."


    "So..."

 Chapter 424

    "This bastard! What did he do to his students!"


    After listening to Cheryl''s words, the thin man suddenly stood up and shouted out hysterically. The scar on his face made him look very ferocious.


    Seeing the teacher so excited, Cheryl was also a little helpless, but it was probably because of such a teacher that he hated the man so much.


    "Teacher, please sit down."


    After hearing the speech, the thin man sat down obediently. He looked at Cheryl, thought about it and said, "is the child all right now?"


    "Yes."


    Cheryl nodded. She smiled and looked at her teacher. In her heart, the man in front of her was the best teacher in the world.


    Gary beesterman, this is her teacher''s name. In addition to the new list, there are also the ranking of older killers in the killer family with a respected surname of misnathan. For example, Burton misnathan is the ninth, code named "black wolf", and more than half of the top ten are misnathan family.


    Her teacher, Gary n, code named "gluttony", ranks third and is the youngest in the top 10 in age. Now she is just over 30.


    Cheryl is very proud to have such an excellent teacher. Although she has never said it in front of Gallian, she does look forward to her teacher.


    "Burton must be out of control. Maybe the people around him pushed him too hard." Gallian leaned back on the sofa and looked calmly at the chandelier.


    "Does the teacher know anything?" Cheryl looked curiously at her teacher.


    Gary said calmly, "he is the third son of the current master of the misnathan family."


    The son of the head of the misnathan family?


    After hearing this, Cheryl also opened her eyes. She didn''t expect that the guy would be a direct lineage. Her status was not general.


    Misnathan is a killer family, and it is also Florence''s largest killer organization, and the boss of this organization is the current owner, who is known as the "king of killers".


    Gary said, "but that adult never cares about family affairs and seldom shows up. I''ve only seen him once."


    "Does this have anything to do with his mental problems?" Cheryl asked curiously.


    "It should have something to do with Burton. He also has a big brother and a second brother, that is, the two above me." At this point, Gallian turned his lips again. He said, "those two people are really good, but I''m sure I can surpass them in a few years."


    "Get down to business, teacher."


    Therefore, Gallian continued: "because of his two brothers and father, he ranks ninth. In a word, his strength has been denied by many people. His mental pressure probably comes from his two brothers and father."


    "Just a ranking..." Cheryl sneered.


    "It''s not just because of this. It seems that his wife was killed by his two brothers." Gallian said the incident calmly.


    "What...?"


    Cheryl opened her eyes wide and looked at her teacher in disbelief.


    "I''ll tell you the specific reason next time." Gallian shook his head. What he knew was complicated. He didn''t understand it for a moment.


    "How come!" Cheryl looked at Gary with some dissatisfaction, but she had to sigh when she saw the latter''s helpless appearance. However, since the teacher said she would tell him, it doesn''t matter to say it again after that.


    After returning to the subject, Gary said after thinking about it: "if there is no such thing, but you conflict with him, I can really help teach him a lesson, but if you do it in this case, it will probably hurt the child."


    In this regard, Cheryl naturally understood that if the teacher started with Burton because of lumia, lumia would probably be abused again afterwards.


    So Cheryl said, "so I want to ask the teacher to accept lumia as a student. She''s super! She won''t let the teacher down!"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Cheryl''s words, Gary was stunned, and then quickly shook his head and waved his hand and said, "no, no, I said before, only one student, not..."


    "Teacher!"


    Cheryl suddenly stood up, and this call also made Gary shut up instantly, while the girl came to Gary''s expression, and then sat down beside him impolitely, leaned over and blinked her big eyes.


    "Teacher, you help others!"


    "You, you have to respect yourself!"


    Cheryl took a breath from the corner of her mouth, then blinked more flirtatiously, put her body on Gary''s shoulder and said in a very charming voice, "teacher, you help others. I promise you whatever you want to do."


    "Ah!"


    Gary pushed Cheryl''s head away directly and said with a disgusted face: "Cheryl, how many times have I told you, can I be a little ashamed? How can you let the teacher boast how excellent his students are in the future!"


    "Teacher, just praise. I don''t hate it." Cheryl looked at Gary with a smile.


    Gary said coldly, "no, I hate it."


    "Teacher, you are too honest, elm head."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    So Cheryl can only skim her mouth. Thanks to her hard work, this guy doesn''t eat this set at all. Obviously, she is an old goat and runs to some dirty places every day, but she is not interested in her beautiful girl students.


    "Teacher, are you incompetent!"


    "Tomorrow''s training ground No. 1 will run 100 laps with double weight."


    "Don''t! The students know they are wrong!"


    Finally, Cheryl can only give up letting Gallian accept lumia as a student. Her teacher is too principled to let him change.


    Gallian glanced at the disappointed student whose face was full of disappointment. He reached out and rubbed Cheryl''s head, smiled and said, "but the teacher can help teach that guy a lesson. Next time you encounter such a thing, you pretend to be knocked down, and I''ll beat him again."


    "Is that ok?"


    Cheryl was stunned when she heard Gary''s words. Then she recovered and said with a bad smile, "the teacher is really a big rogue."


    "Does anyone say that about their teacher?" Gallian rolled his eyes, then shook his head and looked at the dark outside. He said, "it''s time to cook. What would you like to eat tonight?"


    "I want to eat what the teacher makes! Oh, by the way, make three. I''ll let lumia stay and eat." Cheryl looked at Gary with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Gallian turned his mouth and said discontentedly, "it''s only when he asks me to be so obedient." Having said that, he got up with a smile and patted Cheryl on the shoulder.

 Chapter 425

    In the territory of the bogia Coty family, Belen finally met Lucie on this day, but he was stunned by the appearance of the latter.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Belem looked at Lucy, who was now wrapped with bandages on his forehead and arms, even at the clavicle where he could see a corner.


    Lucy didn''t expect to meet Bellen here, but it didn''t matter to be seen by the latter. She sighed and said, "it''s a long story."


    Hearing the speech, Belen pulled the corners of his mouth. He said, "you don''t know about the water park."


    "This thing..." Lucy scratched her cheek with her finger, then smiled and said, "let me tell you, in fact, this is the case..."


    So, Lucy and Bellen will play their silver bird adventure group. What did Bellen do these days? When Bellen heard it, she was stunned, and then felt very depressed. It''s really getting more and more troublesome.


    It turned out that the silver bird adventure group was not entrusted by misnathan''s killers from the beginning. From the beginning, Lucy concealed him. After knowing that he almost died, Lucy told him the real situation.


    The silver bird adventure group entrusted by the Grand Duke of Giovanni, Lucy''s real goal is the mysterious organization code named "dark moon", and this "dark moon" was heard when Belen met Lucy for the first time.


    Beren asked, "is that organization in ailorana, too?"


    "It''s better to say that they are rooted in elolana." Lucie''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and then she said, "a few days ago, the dark moon attacked some nobles again, and those were nobles who had a close relationship with the grand duke."


    "Those people really took great pains for each other, grand duke Giovanni." Belen also suddenly thought of the undercurrent after the party and government. He shook his head. As expected, he couldn''t stay here. It was too dangerous.


    Lucy shook her head at this time. She said blandly: "this" dark moon "is probably not an organization entrusted by people like misnathan. According to my current intelligence, although I can''t determine who is behind the scenes, it can probably be judged that it belongs to a high-ranking aristocrat."


    A mysterious organization that only listens to the orders of a noble.


    Belen''s eyes narrowed slightly. If so, the man behind the scenes who dared to attack the grand duke Giovanni must be a great guy.


    "Then again, your commission is very high, isn''t it?" Belen asked curiously.


    Hearing the speech, Lucy also smiled on her beautiful face. She said, "of course, we can not only ask the grand duke for equipment, but also the Commission money is enough to make us rich for the rest of our life."


    "That''s comparable to the difficulty of this task." Beren smiled, too.


    When he first met Lucie''s group, the latter began to struggle with the "dark moon", which has not ended until now. It can be imagined how rich the conditions given by the grand duke are.


    Lucy smiled again and said, "but ah, we don''t accept this task just for the Commission money."


    "What else is that for?" Beren was slightly stunned.


    Lucy said proudly, "the Commission money is just an accessory. After all, we are also a business group, but before that, we were an adventure group! If the team composed of like-minded adventurers didn''t take adventure as the original intention, we wouldn''t get together."


    Adventurers are not high-income groups, or like vagrants, they are semi unemployed vagrants. Most of the people who want to become adventurers yearn for a free and adventurous life to become adventurers.


    "I see."


    Beren smiled and nodded, then looked at Lucie''s bandage. He said, "you''ve been hurt so much. Should the" dark moon "feel bad?"


    "Otherwise we wouldn''t retreat like this." Lucy responded with some pride, and then she looked at beren''s chest.


    "You look like you''re okay?"


    Belen also nodded when he heard the speech. He has those two children helping to heal his body every day these days. Although he doesn''t want to bother latis and Wendy, the two children are determined to help, and he is embarrassed to refuse.


    These days, his physical condition has been much better. The previously depressed temperament has disappeared. Now he can''t use all his strength, but it''s enough.


    evening.


    "Big brother, OK."


    Wendy, who was sitting next to beren, withdrew her hands, and latis jumped off the sofa, poured two glasses of water and handed one to Wendy.


    Seeing the two little girls drinking water together, beren smiled and said, "thanks to you two these days, but not next. I''m almost fine."


    Wendy blinked when she heard beren''s words, and said solemnly, "big brother, don''t be polite to us, your body..." At this point, she stopped again.


    When Belen saw Wendy''s look of some loss, he smiled and shook his head. He reached out and rubbed the girl''s head and said, "I don''t want to give you little guys mercy. Besides, don''t tell everyone about that."


    After all, she is a mature child. Wendy knows what Bellen means, but she doesn''t have the heart. She gently bites her lower lip. She knows she can''t cure the big brother in front of her. She is such a gentle man.


    "Brother? Drink water?"


    At this time, latis came to beren with a glass of water. The furry cat''s ears swung gently and his face smiled with a big smile. It was very cute.


    "Latis is so good."


    Belen rubbed the cat''s head to show encouragement, then reached for the water cup and took a drink. Then he heard footsteps. He turned his head and looked. When he saw the girls coming, his eyes fell on hill. He had to say that he was still a little nervous.


    Hill''s eyes were right. Beren''s eyes were right. The latter subconsciously avoided, while Hill frowned slightly. She didn''t know what had happened to this guy recently. She always seemed to avoid herself.


    "Hey, your dress is ready. Do you want to try it on?" Hill came to beren with his hands around his chest and looked at him calmly.


    "Mine?" Beren was stunned for a moment, then asked suspiciously, "speaking, you haven''t asked anyone to measure me. How did you make this dress?"


    Hill snorted and she said, "that''s why I let you try it on. If it doesn''t fit, change it."


    "Why is it so troublesome?" Belen was a little confused. She just had to measure herself.


    "Why do you ask so many questions!" Hill stopped answering, and after a snort, don''t turn your head.

 Chapter 426

    At the moment, in the luxurious dressing room, several girls are looking at the young man who has changed his clothes in great surprise, and they all make a surprised voice.


    "Wow!"


    After walking out of the curtain, beren was pulling his collar. He was not quite used to such formal clothes. Then he looked up and found that several girls were looking at him with bright eyes.


    "Very, very strange?"


    Latil quickly shook her head and said, "no, no, no, I''ve never seen Mr. Bellen wear such clothes. It should be said that Mr. Bellen is very suitable for such clothes!"


    "Really?"


    Belen looked at his black-and-white suit. He didn''t expect that he could just wear it. He could wear anything of the right size.


    Because beren''s appearance is a little beautiful, and this suit is also suitable for his thin body. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional in color, which corresponds to his half black and half white hair.


    Hill looked at beren seriously, and then she said with a sneer, "it didn''t disappoint me too much, otherwise it would be a waste of my efforts."


    Hearing the speech, beren looked at hill and answered gently without refuting anything, which also stunned the girls.


    Indeed, there is something wrong with beren''s attitude towards Hill recently.


    After beren avoided her eyes, Hill also clenched her teeth. She clenched her hands, looked at the man in front of her, held a strange mood and said in a deep voice: "if you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell me that you don''t have to avoid me all the time!


    ¡±Then he turned and left the dressing room. Looking at her back, he was obviously very angry.


    "Hill!"


    Leia shouted, then looked back at beren. She was the only one who knew what the latter planned for you, so she could probably know what beren was feeling now.


    "Mr. Belen, this dress is designed by Hill himself. Everyone''s dress size is measured by Hill himself. The reason why I didn''t tell you is probably just because I''m sorry."


    After Leia said this, she turned and ran out.


    Belen was stunned. He looked at his luxurious clothes. He couldn''t think that hill would make a dress for himself with such dedication. He thought it was made from where.


    Latil looked at beren. She pursed her lips and said softly, "Mr. beren, hill, she is very grateful that you saved her. She designed this dress very carefully."


    original... Is that so?


    Belen bowed his head. He could really feel Hill''s changed attitude towards him recently, but he didn''t think so because of his guilt.


    Did you hurt her?


    "I''ll find her."


    So beren made up her mind and ran out of the room. The dress fitted well, so even if he ran, he didn''t feel any different.


    When he came to Hill''s room, Belen saw Leia sitting next to her. To his relief, Hill didn''t cry, which also eased his tension.


    Leia also noticed beren''s arrival. She stood up and nodded to beren. Then she went out and left beren alone with hill.


    The room was large, but now there were only Belen and hill. The latter sat by the bed and looked out of the window. Even if there was no sound, she knew who was coming.


    "That... I''m sorry."


    Belen approached hill and finally stopped at a certain distance. He took the lead in apologizing. He didn''t consider Hill''s feelings these days.


    Hearing his apology, Hill also looked over her head. She looked surprisingly calm and said in a flat voice, "I thank you for saving me, so I will restrain my attitude. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell me."


    "No, I don''t have any dissatisfaction." Belen found it more difficult for him to face hill like this. Now hill is probably wronged in his heart?


    "Don''t be kidding!"


    Hill suddenly shouted. She stood up, held her hands tightly, stared at beren and said, "even if it''s not because of my previous attitude, you must hate me. It must be because of me that latil and them are in danger!"


    "No, even so... But I don''t hate you."


    Seeing that hill suddenly became impatient, Belen also opened his eyes. He quickly denied Hill''s words. Although it was really because of this that he had the idea of taking everyone away, he never hated hill!


    "Then you say! Why did you avoid me? It was not easy for me to make up my mind..." Hill bowed her head, and she didn''t say any more, because it was Belen she hated at first. Now when she said this, she always felt that she was deceiving herself and others.


    For Hill''s words, Belen can give the answer, but he can''t say it. How can he say what he has decided under this situation.


    Without hearing Belen''s words, Hill calmed down his emotions, then looked up at Belen and said, "I know I''ve gone too far before, but from now on, I won''t do it again."


    Seeing that hill had made such a determination, beren felt even more guilty. When the girl bravely accepted her mistake, he was still hiding what he wanted to do. In the end, it was the girl in front of him who was hurt.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry."


    Bellen said her thanks and her apologies, but Hill shook her head and said, "is the dress right? If it''s right, don''t change it."


    "Well, that''s good."


    When answering, Belen raised his head and looked directly into the girl''s eyes. He can''t avoid the girl anymore. Before the final injury comes, he must face hill bravely.


    "OK, OK, you go out. I''m going to have a rest."


    After looking at beren''s eyes for a while, Hill suddenly felt uncomfortable. She looked away and always felt ashamed of being alone.


    "Yes."


    After a reply, beren turned and left the room. As soon as he closed the door, he found Laiya standing aside. She probably heard what she said just now. Beren was silent, while Laiya spoke calmly.


    "Mr. beren, are you going to hide it until the end?"


    Beren was silent for a moment. He answered and turned away. Hill was just like that. He couldn''t say it anyway.


    Leia sighed when she saw beren leaving. She knew that beren must have a very complex mood. At the moment, she was even worried not only about whether Hill would be injured, but also about beren.

 Chapter 427

    A banquet will be held on the night of this day, and during this day, latil is very nervous. She has not attended the banquet, let alone such a high-end banquet. After all, the visitors are noble families.


    "Hi, hill, how many people will there be at the party tonight?"


    Although it was not evening yet, latil was already nervous. She was very worried that when the party began, she would go wrong accidentally, which would be bad.


    "There should be at least hundreds of people."


    Hill thought and gave the answer, and latil, who got the answer, became more nervous. Could there be so many people?


    "Relax, I''ll be there." Hill smiled when he saw latil''s nervous look, and then reached out and patted the latter on the shoulder.


    "Yes."


    Latil nodded her head, but she was still nervous.


    At the moment, Belen is sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. He occasionally turns his eyes to hill. After the incident a few nights ago, he has summoned up his courage, so there is no problem communicating with hill recently.


    However, today is the banquet. After the banquet, he will say it. Once he says it, he can hardly imagine the scene at that time, so he is very nervous at the moment.


    Leia, sitting eating fruit, also looked at beren from time to time. She was also hesitant about what would happen later.


    evening.


    The carriage outside was ready, and beren had changed into his black-and-white suit, and his hair was taken care of by his servant. The whole man looked more beautiful.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Beilun, who was standing at the gate of the hall, also turned and looked at the sound. When he saw the girls wearing dresses, his eyes lit up.


    Too, too dazzling.


    Walking in the middle is hill. She is wearing a pure brown off shoulder dress. Her long brown hair is slightly curled behind her, and her clear and beautiful collarbone is exposed. The broken flower skirt is lined with the flawless white of her thighs. There is a shining crystal necklace hanging in front of her, and a pair of white jade bracelets on her hands. There is no doubt about her noble temperament.


    Laiya itself is an extremely rare elf family. Her beautiful blond hair is tied down by the hair circle of white pleated flowers. The scattered green pleated skirt sets off the lightness of the spirit. She doesn''t need any modification to be called a beautiful girl. At the moment, her exquisite clothes perfectly outline her exquisite and attractive posture, Probably enough to fascinate many men.


    Latil is slim and slim. Her tan color system takes care of her eyes and hair. Her long brown skirt is exquisite. The skirt is dotted with handmade flowers, and the skirt is covered with tulle. Her extremely slender long legs are looming. She wears a small hat on her head and a pair of flower ribbons under her ears, Such decoration sets off the pure temperament.


    Because Wendy hasn''t gone back yet, and hill has prepared a princess style dress for her. Because she is not tall, she is as lovely as latis in the dress as a porcelain doll. Maybe anyone who sees her can''t help but want to pity them.


    But the only surprise to beren was Elia, because the latter was not wearing a women''s dress, but a man''s dress like herself.


    Elia is now wearing a silver suit. Her long silver hair is tied into a ponytail and hung behind her. She is more like the prince charming in all girls'' fantasies than a princess. Although she looks at her face, she will feel that she is a woman at first sight, she can also be said to be a legendary beautiful teenager.


    If Elia were a boy, those who call themselves beautiful men would die of shame.


    "Elia, you..." Beren found that Elia''s suit was somewhat similar to her own.


    Elia said calmly, "I want to be like my brother."


    Hill sighed and said with great regret, "it''s a pity. It''s a pity. I''ve already figured out what kind of dress to design for Elia, but the child just wants to be like you."


    Hearing the speech, beren also looked at Elia reluctantly. It was really hurtful. Even if it was women''s clothes, it would be OK. Elia in men''s clothes stood next to him. He always had a feeling of being hit.


    "Forget it, Elia likes it."


    After Elia approached, Belen rubbed the girl''s head with a smile. I don''t know how many girls will be captured by Elia tonight.


    After getting on the carriage, we set out for the banquet. It is the best banquet club in ailorana. It is said that it was built by a great Duke.


    When beren and others got off the carriage, he found that the people who came and went were all dressed in extremely luxurious clothes, presumably aristocrats.


    But this number is really quite large.


    Followed hill into the huge palace, which was the place for the banquet. When the golden light enveloped the people, latil and their dresses seemed to show real beauty at the moment.


    The five girls seemed to be real princesses. Even Elijah in men''s clothes also had extraordinary charm. The six walked side by side and were dazzling.


    Belen walked behind them and couldn''t even walk side by side with them. He looked very dim compared with their brilliance.


    Countless people''s eyes were attracted by the scenery created by the six girls at the moment. Everyone only knew the eldest Miss Hill of the bogia Coty family, but had never seen the other five girls.


    "Is that the elf girl?"


    "Is that man a girl or a boy? Good, so handsome!"


    "Probably all friends of the eldest lady."


    Many people began to talk about it one after another. Most of the men at the party were very young. When they saw five girls with excellent temperament and appearance, they all brightened their eyes. Not surprisingly, Elia''s existence attracted the attention of all women in the past.


    Princesses and princes.


    The people present were active and began to look for opportunities to get close to the six people. The dazzling light was the most attractive, and the brilliance of the girls undoubtedly attracted everyone present.

 Chapter 428

    The banquet began for a long time. Many aristocrats came to hill to say hello intentionally or unintentionally, although most of their eyes fell on the other girls.


    "Miss Hill, who are these here?"


    Several noble men with goblets came to hill. Their eyes kept looking at the girls. They also cared about these clean streams when they often contacted the noble daughters.


    Hill looked at them, then smiled and said, "these are my good friends. You can also think of them as members of my borgiacoti family."


    Hearing the speech, the noble men were shocked. Although they wanted to know the identity of these girls, what Hill said at the moment made them have to be careful. After all, with the behemoth of bogia Coty behind them, they must be careful.


    Music sounded in the banquet, which was very pleasant and elegant. Some nobles even began to dance, and the atmosphere became more enthusiastic for a time.


    After the noble men left, Hill turned to look at the girls. She smiled and said, "if you don''t want to dance with them, just refuse. And if someone asks you for your identity, just say it''s my relatives and friends."


    Then, some nobles gathered around and were not only men interested in the outstanding temperament and appearance of Laiya and others.


    A girl noticed Elia. She came over with a smile and asked with a smile, "is this a little brother or a little sister? She looks very young."


    Elia looked at the girl. She said calmly, "I don''t want to dance."


    Hearing Elijah''s voice, the girl knew that the girl dressed as a man was a girl. She was stunned and smiled again.


    "It doesn''t matter. Then don''t dance. Do you want to play with me?"


    Elia hesitated after hearing the speech, and then noticed latil''s encouraging eyes. She nodded and responded with a word: "OK."


    "Little sister, you dress up like this, or pretend to be a boy?" The girl seemed to have a good idea. She smiled and said to Elia.


    Elia looked at the girl suspiciously, and then asked, "don''t I look like this?"


    "It''s very similar, but it''s more like a boy." The girl said with a smile.


    "Is that so?"


    Elia twisted her voice a little with the help of magic. Her voice now seems neutral, like both boys and girls.


    "Yes, that''s it. Let''s go and play together?"


    "And me, let''s play together!"


    Several more girls came together. Elijah was buried among the girls. She blinked. She didn''t know the situation, but it was hard to resist.


    For the girl, she didn''t care whether Elia was a boy or a girl, but she thought, maybe other girls would prefer to believe that she was a boy.


    In other words, the little sisters dressed as men''s clothes are so beautiful. What if they are women''s clothes?


    The food in the banquet was undoubtedly very tall, and the food kitten latis took Wendy as a companion. The two people began to search for the food in the banquet. The nobles also felt very funny to see two lovely girls eating food everywhere, just like watching two dolls.


    In addition to the girls, Belen is sitting in a corner at the moment. He calmly looks at the location of the girls. Although there are many people, his eyes seem to have been locked on them.


    Although Belen is handsome in his dress, there are not many young men with temperament and appearance at this banquet, and he has less touching temperament than those nobles.


    But beren doesn''t care. He doesn''t want to communicate with these nobles. It''s good to sit here quietly. He can eat when he''s hungry occasionally. However, he is now looking at those figures wholeheartedly, with some sigh and melancholy in his heart.


    If only there had been no trouble, he now thought it might be really good to let them live with hill.


    Although he didn''t want to leave everyone, what he saw at the moment made him feel as if they should be on that side.


    Wendy has her big family, and Leia will eventually return to the elves, and he can''t stay with Elia for long. At that time, they will have no one to rely on.


    Sure enough, they are still suitable for such a life.


    Unfortunately, he must take everyone away from bogia Coty, otherwise everyone will be in danger. If hill can really accept them, he certainly doesn''t want everyone to be hurt because of himself.


    Beren''s eyes were a little empty, and the music echoing in the palace could not be transmitted to his mind, and he just lowered his head.


    "Mr. beren?"


    Hearing several calls in his ear, Belen gradually regained consciousness. He raised his head and found latil standing in front of him with an anxious look on his face.


    "Latil?"


    After the response, latil was relieved. She was very worried and asked, "Mr. Belen, are you uncomfortable? Why are you sitting here?"


    Hearing the speech, beren wanted to smile, but found that he couldn''t do it, so he could only calmly answer: "I think of some past events, it''s okay."


    "That''s good."


    Latil nodded her head, then blinked her eyes. There seemed to be a touch of crimson on her cheek. She said with a pinch, "Mr. Belen, I want to talk to you..."


    "Miss latil, why are you here?"


    "We found a lot of delicious food over there. Let''s go!"


    Just when latil was about to say something, suddenly some noble girls came over. They looked at beren curiously, and then at latil.


    "Ah, I..."


    "Go and play. I don''t have to worry."


    Belen''s words came to her ears. Latil was stunned. She looked at Belen. In fact, she wanted to dance with Belen. She pursed her lips, nodded her head in disappointment, and then left with the girls.


    Seeing that everyone was so comfortable among the nobles, Belen also felt some emotion. Sure enough, everyone was still suitable for such an upper class. He shook his head and stood up.


    I always felt that being here would affect everyone''s interest in playing, so beren decided to leave. He didn''t have any appetite. I don''t know why he was a little tired. Sure enough, he wasn''t suitable for such an occasion. Anyway, he stayed long enough.

 Chapter 429

    The lights are shining, and the beams of light set off those elegant posture. The noble people do have a noble temperament that the civilians do not have. At the moment, the girls are also infected with that noble atmosphere.


    Laiya and latil both received invitations from several nobles to dance, but both declined. As for some more troublesome nobles, Hill helped to refuse.


    It''s really unacceptable to dance with strangers. This is true even for lively Leia. Because of her race and more outstanding appearance, more people invite her than latil.


    "So tired."


    Laiya also found a chair to sit down. She breathed a sigh of relief and looked around while eating food. Although she liked the excitement, she didn''t adapt to such a scene.


    "Where''s Mr. beren?"


    At this time, latil, who was also resting aside, suddenly noticed this. She looked at the position where beren was before, but there was no one at the moment.


    When she heard latil''s question, Leia was also stunned. She looked around, but she didn''t find the familiar figure. She frowned and wondered.


    "Can''t you go first?"


    Latil said thoughtfully, "Mr. Belen doesn''t seem to like such a scene."


    It has been three hours since the banquet began, and there are indeed aristocrats leaving one after another. Latis and Wendy have been unable to eat for a long time, and Leia and latil are also a little tired.


    "When shall we go?" Latil was a little sleepy in her chair.


    Elia also came back at the moment. Her little face seemed a little tired. She really couldn''t stand the tossing of those girls, so she sat in the chair tired.


    At this time, hill came over and smiled when she saw the girls looking tired. She said, "everyone is very tired? Otherwise, let''s go back?"


    "Mr. Belen doesn''t know where he''s gone."


    Hearing latil''s words, Elia said, "brother, he went out before, but he hasn''t come back yet."


    No, no, no, probably back.


    Seeing that she was so innocent, Leah could not help but make complaints about her. Then she shook her head and said, "definitely, we have gone back. Let''s go back."


    Leia couldn''t help thinking, is Mr. Belen going to say it tonight?


    So the girls left the palace, got on the carriage and left in the direction of the mansion. Although the party was very happy, it was too tired.


    At night, the party finally returned to the mansion. They couldn''t wait to take a hot spring to sleep. They returned to the castle with laughter all the way.


    "I''ll get my clothes. Go first." Hill knew everyone was tired, so he said thoughtfully.


    "Thank you."


    Hill smiled, waved his hand, and then walked towards the room.


    The girls were walking in the corridor, and the kitten latis was sleepy and yawning, but she touched her belly again. She ate a little too much tonight.


    "This is how the aristocratic banquet is."


    "It was a great experience."


    Leia smiled, but then she noticed a man coming this way at the other end of the corridor. When she saw that it was beren, her eyes coagulated slightly.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil called and said hello. When the two sides came in front of her, she complained and said, "why did Mr. beren leave without saying hello?"


    Beilun scratched his cheek when he heard the speech. He smiled and said, "I don''t like that atmosphere very much. I see you have such a good time, so I came back alone."


    "Well."


    "Yes."


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment, because beren didn''t ask them what they were going to do, so latil couldn''t answer, but then she found beren''s smile disappeared.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mr. beren?"


    When latil asked, Belen held his hands tightly. He exhaled, suppressed the complex emotion, and then said, "we''ve been bothering her house long enough, and it''s time to leave."


    When latil heard what beren said, she was stunned. She hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Mr. beren''s work has been finished, so do you want to leave?"


    "Almost. Take Wendy back to the King City these two days. My work should be finished." Beren nodded, and then he noticed the hesitation on latil''s face. After a moment of silence, he asked, "are you reluctant?"


    "Yes."


    Latil nodded.


    Seeing this, Belen looked at rattis again, the kitten nodded her head, and Elia looked ordinary. He looked at Leia again, and the girl was looking at him.


    At this time, latil suddenly raised her smiling face. She looked at beren and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter! You can come and play with her at any time if you don''t live in Hill''s house anyway?"


    Beren''s face stiffened slightly, and then whispered, "probably, I can''t play with her in a short time."


    "Why?" Latil was stunned at the speech.


    "Because..."


    Seeing that beren couldn''t say it, Leia couldn''t see it anymore. She suddenly said, "Mr. beren, you can say it directly. Don''t beat around the bush."


    So Belen took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He knew he couldn''t hesitate any more, so he looked at it and decided to tell everyone his choice.


    "Because of what happened recently, I decided to take you away."


    It''s short, but it''s enough for everyone to understand.


    Latil opened her eyes wide. She looked at beren in disbelief. She said, "Mr. beren, are you serious? Do you want us to leave hill at this time?"


    "Yes, if you stay here, everyone will be very dangerous. The next thing you have to face is not just the killers of misnathan."


    Belen, who had made up her mind, no longer hesitated. When latil asked this question, she said her thoughts without hesitation.


    Latil was silent. She understood Belen''s meaning, but she couldn''t accept it. She couldn''t accept it anyway if they wanted to leave hill alone to bear those dangers at this time!


    So latil also clenched her hands. She couldn''t bear to shout, "as long as we work together, we can get through the difficulties!"


    "Latil, what you think is too simple."


    Beren shook his head. The child had too little experience, so he didn''t understand the darkness behind the party government dispute.


    Yes, she doesn''t understand, but she can''t leave hill alone.


    So latil couldn''t help shouting again: "Mr. Belen, can you let Hill go? Haven''t you made up? You know hill is actually a good child. Can you bear to leave her alone?"


    When he heard latil''s words, beren clenched his teeth. How could he put it down, but he didn''t want latil to hurt them!


    Latil was a little excited. She stepped forward and put her palm in front of her body. She shouted: "I have a good study of magic! I can also fight those killers! Mr. beren must be very powerful, and Elia is here. Everyone''s strength is gathered together. There must be no difficulty that can''t be broken!"


    "Latil..."

 Chapter 430

    Looking at the tearful girl in front of him, beren clenched his hands. He wanted to say "then stay", but reason told him to be cruel.


    "Elia, her identity is very sensitive. If she is found, she will be arrested."


    Although he didn''t want to mention it, Belen said at the moment that latil must be aware of the crisis, although it seemed to force latil to make the choice he wanted.


    "How could..."


    Latil opened her eyes. She looked at Elia, who had never spoken. She remembered that the latter''s identity had always been very sensitive, and she had forgotten it.


    Elia looked at latil. She didn''t seem to care about her situation, so she said calmly, "sister, just do what she thinks is right, don''t care about me."


    "Elia..."


    Latil bit her lower lip. She began to be confused. Whether hill or Elia, she didn''t want them to be hurt. She bowed her head and fell into silence.


    When latil was confused, Leia looked directly at beren and said her answer very plainly: "Mr. beren, I will stay."


    When he heard Leia''s answer, beren also opened his eyes. He looked at the blonde unbelievably. It was clear that Leia could best understand his original intention, but why


    "Perhaps along the way, I have caught some bad habits of Mr. beren." Leia took a deep breath and seemed to be struggling to make her own choice. She smiled and said, "please allow me to be as nosy as Mr. beren once was."


    Hearing Leia''s words, beren trembled. He didn''t expect Leia to make such a firm choice. He bit his teeth, but he couldn''t make any refutation.


    He hates trouble, but he always meddles in his own affairs, but this is because he used to be unrestrained. However, when the family gradually matures, he has the responsibility to bear. Now he must take the girls as the premise to take action, and can''t ignore everything.


    What''s more, he doesn''t have much time now. If he can''t even guard that warmth, he really doesn''t have anything left in the rest of the time.


    "Mr. beren, I''ll stay too!" Latil finally raised her head. She looked at beren firmly. She said, "I can''t leave my friends."


    "So, latis and Elia please Mr. Belen, and leave the rest to me and Leia."


    The two girls made the same decision. Their faith is very firm. They can''t give up their friends in trouble anyway. It''s proud, even beren.


    "I want to be with my sister!"


    Latis also cried at the moment. Her big eyes were pure and flawless. The kitten just made a decision according to her heart.


    Elia didn''t speak, just looked at beren, while Wendy looked at everyone nervously. After she understood what had happened, she also looked at beren.


    "Big brother... I don''t think we should."


    Belen was stunned at Wendy''s words. Even Wendy thought he was wrong? However, he felt that there was nothing wrong with this approach.


    Seeing that everyone''s attitude is so firm, beren has already been psychologically prepared. He has expected such a situation. He can''t bear to see it at the bottom of his heart, but he has nothing to do.


    Although Belen was disappointed with everyone''s decision, she was also pleased that they had grown up. After all, they stood up for their friends.


    But at the moment, there is still anger above these two emotions. It is clear that he is for the good of everyone. It is clear that he also made a decision that disgusted himself, but he failed in the end.


    Beren released his hands. He breathed out and shook his head. He looked at the girls in front of him and said, "do you all choose this?"


    The girls didn''t respond, but they didn''t avoid beren''s eyes, and beren could see from their eyes that they were serious.


    At this time, a figure suddenly came out from the side, and a sentence came: "I''m sorry, it''s really because of my family that we fell into danger."


    "Hill."


    When the crowd looked, the girl with brown hair came to them. The girl was hill. She had already taken everyone''s clothes and heard everyone''s conversation at the same time.


    Seeing hill, beren''s loosened hand clenched again. Now he can''t keep calm in front of the girl.


    Hill looked at beren and said calmly, "you alienate me these days because of this."


    It was not until she had just heard those words that she realized that Belen didn''t hate her because of what she had done in the past, so she kept avoiding her, but alienated her for his own sake.


    Beren was silent. He didn''t know what to say.


    Hill took back his eyes from him, then looked at latil and them. The girl smiled and said, "I know what I''ve been in is very dangerous recently. You don''t have to worry about me. Leave safely."


    "No! I have decided to be with you, so I will never leave!" Latil saw the pain in the girl''s eyes. She held Hill''s hands and was determined.


    Laiya on one side also smiled and said, "since we are already friends, we won''t let you be alone."


    "Sister hill, I''ll be with you!" The kitten also grabbed Hill''s skirt and looked at her with a smile.


    Despite this situation, beren decided to give it a try. After a moment of silence, he said, "I''ll tell you."


    The crowd looked at Belem again.


    Belen looked at the girls calmly. He said coldly, "if you don''t go, I''ll go. I won''t care about the next things."


    "Mr. beren?"


    When she heard beren''s words, latil looked at him blankly. She seemed unable to believe that beren would say such words, so she said, "Mr. beren, are you serious?"


    "I''m serious." Beren nodded, his eyes bland, and he continued, "I don''t want to cause any more trouble. I want to take you away, so whether you go or not."


    Step by step.


    No one expected that beren''s attitude would be so firm, even so firm as to force them with such a tough attitude. Even Laiya was stunned at this familiar but strange man at the moment.


    Latil regained her consciousness. Her tears were flowing. She was unwilling anyway. She had never seen Mr. beren treat them in such an attitude.


    "I see."


    Seeing that everyone didn''t answer, Belen understood what they meant, so he stopped saying anything. He respected everyone''s decision, so he turned and left.

 Chapter 431

    That night, Belen left the castle in a commercial car, but he still stayed in the woods outside the mansion. He still needed to take Wendy back to the army.


    After all, after such a thing happened, Belen naturally could not continue to stay in the castle, so he had to spend the night in the commercial car. He fell into bed and thought deeply. Even he didn''t think of it. Although they used the last method, latil and they chose to stay with hill.


    "Brother."


    At this time, a voice came from the outside of the commercial car, which also made Belen regain his consciousness. He stood up and went to open the door. When he saw the silver haired girl, he was slightly stunned.


    "Elia?"


    The silver haired girl floated into the room. She looked at beren and said calmly, "brother, you will be lonely alone."


    "No." Beren shook his head and sighed. He said, "Elia, although it''s not good for me to say so, I hope you can stay with them."


    "I understand."


    Elia nodded.


    Seeing this, Bellen was also very moved. The child was really mature. He rubbed the girl''s head and told him, "please, but you should remember to pay more attention not to expose yourself."


    "Yes."


    Elia nodded again.


    "That''s all right. Elia, go back." Beren smiled at the girl. As long as Elia was still with them, there should be no problem with safety.


    Instead of turning away, Elia asked, "brother, where are you going?"


    When the girl asked, Belen was relieved. He smiled and said, "brother, I''m a busy man. Now I have a lot to do."


    After Elijah left, Belen fell back on the bed. He opened his arms and looked at the small light bulb. His eyes began to ripple. The helpless ending made him busy again.


    That night, the girls didn''t go to the hot spring, but simply went back to the room after washing. After such a thing happened, how could they still be in the mood to go to the hot spring.


    Latil, lying on the big bed, is in a complicated mood at the moment. She disobeyed beren''s wishes for the first time, which makes her feel guilty. Although she feels sorry for beren, she still doesn''t regret it.


    She can''t give up hill.


    Where''s Mr. Belen? Where will he go? Are you going to leave alone?


    Latil, who thought of this, was suddenly afraid. If Mr. Belen was really angry and planned to leave alone, what would she do?


    Hill, lying on one side, suddenly said, "he''s right. It''s too dangerous to stay with me at this time."


    After hearing her words, latil also recovered. She said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s bear the danger together. If I leave like this, I will always feel guilty even if I''m safe."


    "What about him?" Hill asked.


    Although Hill didn''t show anything about beren''s decision to leave, she was disappointed and blamed herself. Probably because of what she had done before, the man hated himself from the beginning.


    Obviously, she has changed her view of him. She also made the suit with great care. It turned out that it was all useless work. Maybe she did it herself.


    Leia said in a mixed mood, "Mr. beren, he is probably very sad and angry."


    The girls were silent. There was no doubt that Mr. Belen must have been very sad at that time, because none of them chose to stand on his side except Elijah.


    "Although, although I get along with my big brother soon, I know he is a gentle man." Wendy couldn''t help opening her mouth. She twinkled her eyes and said, "if I can, I hope I can apologize to him."


    Even Elia, who had never made a sound, gave a gentle "um" at the moment. She didn''t want to leave her sister, but she also didn''t want to leave beren.


    the second day.


    Belen waited outside the castle early. He saw the girls who went out to exercise, and the girls also saw him, but the two sides are not easy to communicate now, but Elia has no scruples.


    Seeing Elia coming, beren whispered, "Elia, will you call Wendy for your brother?"


    "Yes." Elia answered, and then went to find Wendy.


    When Wendy came to beren, the latter said, "Wendy, I''m going to the king''s city today. Do you want to go back with me?"


    "OK."


    Wendy nodded. She had been playing here for a long time, and it was time to go back, so after agreeing, she went to say goodbye to latil and them.


    Belen didn''t drive a commercial car, because there was no place to park a commercial car near the King City, so he was going to walk to the King City with Wendy.


    Walking in the street, Wendy looked at beren from time to time. Finally, she couldn''t help asking, "big brother, were you very angry yesterday?"


    Hearing Wendy''s words, beren thought very seriously, and then said, "it should be."


    "Sorry, big brother."


    Belen smiled when she saw Wendy apologize. He said, "why apologize to me? Wendy didn''t do anything wrong."


    "But I didn''t stand by my brother yesterday." Wendy felt that she should apologize. She was a little lost and said, "obviously, my brother didn''t do anything wrong, but I think their choice was right."


    Hearing the girl''s answer, Bellen also smiled. He reached out and rubbed Wendy''s head and said in a soft voice, "just because of this, Wendy is also a good child, because everyone''s choice is not wrong."


    Wendy was puzzled about this. She looked at beren and her eyes were full of confusion. It was clear that even the latter felt that everyone''s choice was right, so why


    Walking on the street, beren looked at Wendy and said calmly, "because my brother is very selfish, Wendy also knows my physical condition, and I don''t know how long I can accompany them, but now I''m still alive, I want to continue to maintain this life."


    "Sure enough, my brother is a very gentle man."


    When Wendy heard this, she showed a big smiling face. Her eyes bent into crescent moon and looked at Belen with a smile.


    "Well... Thank you for your compliment." Belen was also a little shy when he received the praise. He smiled and said, "but don''t tell everyone about it. They don''t know it."


    "Why?" Wendy doesn''t understand.


    Belem looked up at the sky. It was clear that the weather had begun to turn cold, but the sun was still hanging in the sky. It was still blooming.

 Chapter 432

    Because Wendy is a member of the special combat force, she has a pass to enter the royal city. Because of this, Belen can enter so smoothly. After all, he doesn''t have such a thing.


    After coming to the special Armament Department, although the guards were not familiar with beren for the second time, they were very familiar with Wendy. After all, they were members of their special combat forces.


    After entering the special armaments department, beren was not in a hurry to find flotti. Her first task was to send Wendy back to the army first. Flotti was not in a hurry.


    "Come back!"


    Looking at the huge training ground in front of her, Wendy also sighed happily.


    Seeing Wendy so happy, Bellen smiled. Sure enough, it was the most familiar place with the most sense of belonging. He took Wendy into the training ground.


    When I walked into the channel, I heard the noise inside. It was obviously all in training. It was really hard. I had to start training in the morning.


    When he walked out of the passage, Belen suddenly noticed the huge rock falling from the sky. This scene was deja vu, and it was the same last time.


    "Be careful!"


    When they saw the two people at the entrance, many people were shocked. They found that it was Wendy and the man who had almost been killed by the killer before.


    incorrect! Murphys is not here!


    Darcy suddenly noticed something in the distance. His pupils suddenly shrunk at the moment, and then hurried to save people, but when he took a step, his body suddenly stopped.


    When the rock fell down, Wendy looked up and her eyes widened gradually, while beren stretched out her left hand and pulled her to her side. Then a long silver white sword appeared in her right hand, with the sharp tip of the sword.


    Bang!


    A ray of sword light suddenly penetrated through the falling rock. In a twinkling, it was divided, and the huge rock divided into two fell on both sides.


    "That, that''s..."


    Everyone who saw this scene was stunned. They didn''t see what it was.


    At the moment, beside beren, Wendy was closing her eyes, but after a moment, she found that nothing had happened, so she slowly opened her eyes again and looked around.


    "No, nothing?"


    "Of course it''s all right. I''m here." Seeing Wendy''s timid appearance, beren smiled. He reached out and patted the girl on the shoulder.


    Wendy also noticed the sword held in beren''s right hand. She looked back at the two large rocks, and her eyes glittered with surprise.


    Awesome!


    Darcy also came over at the moment. Although he was fat, his eyes were very big. He glanced at the sword in beren''s hand, and then looked at the young man.


    "So you are a swordsman."


    He had a panoramic view of the sword just now. Although he had only produced this sword, Darcy was very clear that this young man was a strong man named "swordsman".


    In this way, he said it was more convincing to fight with the "brave".


    Bellen nodded slightly, the "Snow Lion" in her hand disappeared, then pushed Wendy in front of her, smiled and said, "thanks to Wendy these days, otherwise I couldn''t recover so quickly."


    The cat Asian girl looked at Bellen with a knife in her hand. She raised her head and thought, and then said with a smile, "I remember. It seems to be Bellen?"


    "Yes."


    The girl smiled and said, "I believe you have fought with the brave now."


    In this regard, beren can only laugh but not speak. Probably no one believed Morpheus at the beginning. After all, he looks very weak.


    "Thank you for bringing Wendy back." Darcy rubbed Wendy''s head, then smiled as a gesture of friendship. Then he smiled and said, "are you interested in two moves?"


    Hearing Darcy''s words, the rest of the team looked at beren with interest, and beren, who was oppressed by so many eyes, was also a little embarrassed.


    "Although I''m really much better, I don''t know how much I''ve recovered."


    Everyone was disappointed when they heard the speech. They thought they could see the strength of the men who had fought with the "brave". Now it seems that they have no chance.


    "However, you can try if you just compete."


    The sound of this remark stunned everyone, and immediately showed a surprised look and smile. Unexpectedly, this man actually agreed to fight Darcy.


    Belen scratched her cheek with her finger, which seemed a little shy. Since people here wanted to see their hand so much, in order to show their gratitude to Wendy, let''s do it by the way.


    "Please."


    Darcy made a gesture and smiled at beren. He was also curious about the strength of the young man. Whether he really had enough strength to compete with the "brave".


    "So..."


    Beren looked at Wendy, smiled and said, "I''ll compete with your captain. Wendy, go aside first."


    "Yes!"


    Wendy seemed very interested, smiling and nodding her head.


    Then, Belen and Darcy came to the center of the field. Everyone stopped training and looked at the two people in the field. They were also curious about the strength of Murphys''s classmate.


    Darcy looked at beren on the other side, smiled and said, "since your body hasn''t healed yet, just as you said, let''s have a simple duel."


    "Please." Beren nodded.


    Darcy was not polite when he heard the speech. He clenched his right hand into a fist, and then hit it out of thin air in the direction of beren. The air broke the ground in an instant.


    How could his Qi vibrate so fast?


    Feeling the other party''s rapidly shaking Qi, Belen was also slightly stunned. Then he raised his eyebrows and flashed in his heart. He probably guessed what the other party''s magic was.


    Tremor.


    It''s strange to have such magic power.


    Belen knew it clearly in his heart, and then the silver long sword appeared in his hand, and his palm clenched the snow lion. When the spirit came, his breath began to soar and reached the "50% level". His hands stood on his head with the sword, and then the sword fell without haste and delay, and the sword light flashed away.


    "Sword skill - one sword cut and make a decision."


    The mindless fit extended from the creation of Vientiane was learned from the younger generation named peach, and the sword was learned from her at that time.


    When the sword fell, those who watched the changes in the field opened their eyes and felt an unparalleled sharp momentum fleeting. Even those far away felt the strong sense of threat.


    Hiss!


    The spirit was torn by the sword, which didn''t surprise Darcy. He just thought the sword was very interesting. Then there was Belen''s voice in his ear.


    "Then I''ll hit it again."


    Vientiane creation, one of the Kendo flow.


    At this moment, Bellen let himself enter the realm of "70%. His body was in pain for a moment, and even his Qi trembled. He concentrated and suppressed the maladjustment.


    A light blue magic flame burned on him. He held the sword in both hands. The tip of the sword fell on the ground in the lower left corner, and then waved it towards the upper right corner. The light blue light drew a beautiful arc. The sword flash for a moment, and the space suddenly collapsed.


    Click!


    "Sword skill ¡¤ one sword is separated from the world."


    Facing this sword without any water, Darcy also felt a strong threat, but did not step back. When the sword flickered, his fat waist sank, then took a deep breath, clenched his right hand into a fist, and suddenly waved away with a momentum as heavy as Mount Tai.


    "Tremor ¡¤ space crack!"


    Bang!


    That punch broke the space in an instant. The earth under Darcy''s feet was instantly covered with spider web cracks, and the next moment it broke.


    Boom!


    The space collapsed, and when the sword light came, it disappeared into the void. The air wave swept away and lifted everyone nearby out.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene. Unexpectedly, the two people''s competition broke the space. Can this be regarded as a competition?


    The wind blew beren''s hair disorderly. After the wind and waves stopped, he stopped his magic. The pain began to spread. He put the snow lion away, put one hand on his chest, and then whispered with his teeth.

 Chapter 433

    After the storm stopped, Darcy also loosened his hand when he saw beren put away his sword. There was still a lot of war in his eyes. He smiled and walked towards beren.


    "It''s really powerful."


    Beren''s face was not very good, but she still pulled out a smile and said, "thank you."


    "When you''re well, let''s fight again when you have a chance? I''m a little reluctant." Darcy also noticed something wrong with Belen.


    But beren said reluctantly, "although I don''t want to fight."


    With Wendy''s help, beren''s pain faded. After thanking everyone and saying goodbye, he left the training ground alone.


    On the way, beren looked at his palm. He thought he wouldn''t be a big problem even if he reached more than 70%, but he almost went wrong just now.


    His body has indeed recovered almost, but he has not recovered. Before that, beren didn''t know how much his body has recovered, but now he can know after a duel.


    However, with his current physical condition, he should be able to complete what he has to do next.


    Belen came to the door of frody''s office. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. After the sound of "coming in", he pushed the door open and went in.


    When frotti saw that it was beren, she was stunned. Then she noticed something, so she smiled and said, "it looks like she''s recovering well."


    The feeling of beren before was a sick and weak feeling, but now that feeling has completely disappeared.


    Beren nodded, then casually found a chair to sit down. He looked at flotti and smiled awkwardly, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing the speech, flotti was holding her pointed chin with one hand. She joked and said with a smile, "what''s that?"


    "Yes, the last time I asked you." Belen was a little helpless, and it could be seen at a glance that flotti was deliberately confused.


    "Oh, that thing." Flotti looked as if she had just remembered it, then pretended to have a headache. She sighed and said, "I''ve spent a lot of effort to find that person''s information. What can I do?"


    With that, frotti glanced at Bellen from time to time, and this little move was naturally seen by Bellen. He pulled the corners of his mouth in silence.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Flotti smiled and said, "you can help me tie Al or Serena to my bed, or Verny. That guy just doesn''t clean up."


    "You..."


    Hearing this request, beren was also a little stunned. What''s this and what.


    "Ha ha, I''m not kidding you." Frody laughed.


    No, this guy must not be kidding.


    Beren was a little ashamed, and he was quite clear about the woman''s temperament.


    Then, flotti found a piece of information from the document and threw it on the table. She smiled and said, "the information of that person is here. I tell you, if it wasn''t for my identity, I really couldn''t get this from them."


    "Is it such a secret?"


    Beren was surprised. He got up, went to his desk and picked up the stack of data files.


    In this regard, flotti nodded and said, "of course, this is the information of a superhuman warrior. If it wasn''t mine, you wouldn''t see this file."


    Presumably, the information of a superman warrior must be top secret. After all, if it is known by the enemy, it may become a fatal handle.


    Thinking of this, beren hesitated and asked, "is it OK to show me this?"


    "I took it out for you anyway. It depends on whether you decide." Flotti let go, and for her, she wouldn''t have helped if it hadn''t been for beren.


    "I see. Thank you."


    Belen thanked, then sat back in his chair and began to look through the information. He first determined the name and the appearance of the girl on the file.


    Silan bellagwen.


    The file contains all the information about the superhuman warrior, from basic information to achievements and meritorious deeds, as well as all the key investigation contents before she became a soldier.


    When Belen saw the origin of Xilan, he couldn''t help opening his eyes. His eyes were full of disbelief. He didn''t expect that the Xilan family he was looking for would be


    Bogia Coty family.


    It is recorded in the archives what happened before Xilan became a soldier. She was the child picked up by the Duchess of Giovanni and adopted her. The "surname" that perplexed beren is also mentioned later. Xilan''s surname follows the Duchess of Giovanni.


    The Duchess of the bogiacotti family, salu bellagwen.


    So it is.


    Belen silently read all the history of the woman named Xilan and slowly closed the file. He was in a complicated mood. Unexpectedly, the person he wanted to find was always by his side.


    He couldn''t help thinking of what hill and Abel''s old housekeeper mentioned, so Belen took out the pocket watch and looked carefully at the two girls on the pocket watch. Except for Xilan, the other girl was still very young, but if he carefully compared Hill''s face in his mind, he seemed to find a little similarity.


    So hill is your sister.


    Belen closed his pocket watch. He shook his head. He didn''t expect that there would be such a coincidence in the world. Whether the first thing or the second thing was related to the two of bogia Coty''s family.


    Although hill should have regarded Xilan as a dead person, now when the real news comes, I don''t know how she will feel. However, this pocket watch also has a letter left by Xilan to her family, which must be given to hill.


    Beren put away his complicated mood. He looked at flotti and thanked her very solemnly: "it''s thanks to your help."


    If it weren''t for frotti''s help, maybe he would never have thought that the person he was looking for was by his side.


    "Little things."


    Flotti waved her hand, and then she seemed to think of something. She said with a smile, "but Morpheus, that guy is trying hard for you. Unfortunately, he can''t get anything."


    "Didn''t you tell him?" Belen was stunned at the speech.


    In this regard, flotti just smiled playfully, and when she saw her smile, beren shook her head helplessly. This guy was intentional.


    Then beren said, "by the way, there''s one more thing I want to ask."


    "You really think I know everything." Flotti leaned back on the sofa with a headache, and then charmingly crossed her legs. She sighed and said, "you must help me tie the three people I said to my bed."


    Hearing frotti''s words, Belen was also a little embarrassed. After all, frotti helped so much. He said, "I''m very sorry, but I''m not good at finding a place."


    "Where? Where?" Frody was curious.


    At the thought of the place he was looking for, beren''s eyes sank slightly. There was a fine awn in his eyes, and he opened his mouth slowly.

 Chapter 434

    Outside the King City, beren came out alone. He looked up at the dark sky. He didn''t expect to stay in the King City for so long. After asking what he wanted to know, he was also strolled inside the King City by flotilla.


    Now he has learned the location of misnathan from frody. He was holding whether he could learn some information about misnathan''s location from frody. Unexpectedly, the latter really knows where it is.


    After all, it was a killer organization. If the Empire knew it, it would probably directly send troops to encircle and suppress it. However, frotti said that she sometimes entrusted tasks, which made Belen ashamed. This woman was really terrible.


    Although he knows where misnathan is, Belen doesn''t intend to go directly. He still needs some time. Now he hasn''t recovered enough to face the unknown danger.


    On the way back, Belen was a little hungry. He knew he had solved it at frody''s first. He sighed and then quickened his pace.


    After returning to the location of the commercial car, beren looked through the forest as if he were looking at the castle at the other end. He didn''t know what happened to latil and them now.


    Belen will tell hill about "Silan bellagwen", but now she doesn''t have the courage to see her, so she has to slow down for a while.


    After that day, they must be in a bad mood.


    After making some food casually, Bellen sat on the commercial car and began to eat. There was only a weak light in the commercial car in the dark forest, and there was only Bellen here. His figure looked extremely lonely.


    After dinner, Bellen put the plate aside. He sat on the commercial car and looked at the bright moon. He didn''t know whether it was complex or empty.


    After deciding to leave alone that day, Belen knew that he had been alone again since then. He was finally reluctant to take everyone away with more hurtful words.


    Since hill has the decision to live with latil and them, he can do it smoothly now. If you think about it carefully, there''s nothing wrong.


    If all the dangers are eliminated, they will be very happy.


    In that case, before he leaves, let''s do something for them at last.


    The disputes in the Empire are very troublesome. He doesn''t want to intervene, but now he doesn''t care what he will encounter alone. People who don''t care are very powerful. He asks frotti where misnathan is to solve this huge threat. With those killers, latil and they will always be very dangerous.


    He doesn''t want to leave them, but it''s probably the best time to leave now. After all, what he wants to do next is very dangerous.


    No one knows how determined he was to leave.


    Beren cleaned the dishes and picked them up. He checked his food reserves, and then sighed silently. I think so. After living in Hill''s house for so long, a lot of food materials rotted.


    "It''s so late. Shouldn''t it be sold?"


    Looking at the night, beren decided to go out. He locked the door of the commercial car, told the two dragons, and then left alone.


    Walking in the street and looking around, beren has walked a street. Although the evening is still very lively, the vegetable sellers really see it.


    Probably not this street?


    Look in the alley?


    With such a thought, Bellen walked into the alley. Indeed, there are many stores in the alley. Bellen was satisfied and bought some food materials for two days. She can''t go back with sacks on her own.


    No?


    There were no stores in front of him, only empty and dark trails. Belen turned and was about to leave. Just as he took a step, he suddenly turned back.


    Where''s the magic wave?


    For beren, who has strong magic control, he is also very sensitive to magic. In addition, his mastery of the flow of "Qi" is extraordinary. Therefore, even in ordinary state, he also has far more than ordinary people''s perception.


    Hum.


    Belen entered the "40 percent" state. His eyes looked at the end of the darkness. He did feel the emergence of magic, but compared with magic, the flow of Qi was the strongest.


    What happened?


    Beilun, who has doubts about this, decided to go and find out. The people who dare to act in the imperial capital at this time must not be ordinary roles.


    There was some distance from the original position of beren, but he was moving forward very fast at the moment. Soon he jumped to a high room. His eyes looked at a death alley below, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Lucy?"


    He found a blue haired woman below. He recognized Lucy at a glance, and there was a young man beside her. However, their situation seemed not very good. There were dozens of people in front of them. It seemed that they were not together.


    "Lucy, wait, I''ll make a way. You go first."


    The young man beside Lucy stared at the people in front of him. He had the pupils of a leopard. At the moment, he looked particularly ferocious and really like a beast.


    On the side of Lucy, she held a dagger in her hands, her clothes seemed to be scratched by something sharp, and her body was still stained with blood.


    When she heard the young man''s words, Lucy shook her head resolutely. She said, "no, I won''t leave you alone. I want to go together!"


    "Still want to go? I''m not going to let you go."


    At this time, a voice came from behind the dozens of people. A man in black came over, holding a long sword with a faint red flame on it.


    When Lucie and the young man saw the man, their eyes narrowed slightly, and the magic in their body began to gather. Their current situation is not very good.


    The man in black smiled at Lucie with a strange smile. He said, "Lucie Rafael, head of the silver bird adventure group, you fought with us for so long, didn''t expect to be planted in our hands?"


    Smelling the speech, Lucy said indifferently, "maybe it will be planted."


    Seeing the blue haired woman''s perseverance, the man in black shook his head with a sneer: "do you think you can run away now? Do you want to wait for your partner to save you?"


    Lucy frowned slightly. She really expected her partners to come in time, but now it seems that the other party doesn''t intend to let her delay.


    "Lucy."


    At this time, a voice came into Lucy''s ear. She was slightly stunned. Then she looked up and saw a white figure fall in front of him. When she saw the man''s face, her eyes suddenly opened.

 Chapter 435

    Everyone''s eyes focused on the suddenly appeared man in white at the moment, and the man in black''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know there was such a person in the silver bird adventure group.


    Lucy looked at the man in front of her and couldn''t react for a moment. She asked, "Belen, why did you come here?"


    "I feel something moving, so come and have a look, but it seems to be right." Belen explained casually.


    Then he looked at the young man aside. He was stunned when he realized that the latter was a leopard sub race, but he saw at a glance that he was Lucy''s partner, so he smiled and nodded.


    The young man looked carefully at the man in front of him and always felt that he had seen him. The next moment, he suddenly stared and couldn''t help saying, "are you the friend of... Old Rogge?"


    "Yes."


    Belen nodded. Although he had no impression of the young man, since he remembered himself, he was probably present when he met the silver bird adventure group for the first time.


    At this time, the man in black over there also asked aloud, "who are you?"


    Hearing his question, Belen also turned around. He looked at the man in black and said calmly, "isn''t it obvious? Of course it''s the people here."


    "Then you die with those two people."


    The man in black was too lazy to talk nonsense with the guy who suddenly appeared. He looked indifferent and his eyes were cold. The long sword in his hand cut in front of him, and a red flame came like a crescent moon.


    "Belem!"


    Seeing the other party''s sudden attack, Lucy was also startled. She subconsciously wanted to pull Belen behind her, but as soon as she stretched out her hand, she stagnated in the air and her eyes widened gradually.


    When the flame crescent moon was coming, Belen also saw a long silver sword in his hand, and then rowed in front of him from left to right.


    A wisp of sword breath went away silently. Under the people''s eyes, the flame crescent seemed to be cut off by something, and finally turned into a flame and gradually dispersed.


    "You, are you a swordsman?"


    The man in black also jumped in his heart when he saw the sword in beren''s hand. He was a demon swordsman, so he knew how the demon swordsman exerted his power, but the other party was obviously different from him.


    "Kill him!"


    At the command of the man in black, the dozens of people rushed up without hesitation. In their opinion, there were only three people on the other side!


    "There are a lot of people." Belem whispered to himself.


    Buzz!


    Increase strength again to 65%!


    Then, in the sight of the two behind him, he took the first two steps, then raised his right foot, rotated his strength under his feet, and then stepped down.


    Bang!


    That foot directly made the earth tremble for a moment. Everyone in the alley was shocked, and some people outside the alley even fell to the ground directly by the earthquake.


    On the ground, at the moment when the foot fell, a huge gully cracked in front of the foot. Even half of the dozens of people couldn''t stand firm, and then fell to the ground.


    This


    Everyone was shocked by this scene. The man in white had so much strength in front of him. He just stepped down and cracked the ground!


    "Belle, Bellen?"


    Lucy also opened her eyes when she saw this scene. She stared at the white figure in front of her. She suddenly remembered what she heard when she knew that Belen was a graduate of frozarno school.


    He''s really not good at magic


    Swordsman?


    The man in black also opened his eyes and said, "are you superman?"


    "Sorry, I''m not Superman." Belen shook his head. He raised his sword. A wisp of light loomed from the blade and looked like a torch. Then he waved his sword across the ground and calmly answered each other.


    "I''m a swordsman."


    Say something!


    At the end of the walls on both sides of the alley, when the sword was waved, the sword Qi opened vertically and horizontally, directly divided the ground, set off huge waves, and directly overturned those who had not fallen.


    "Elf sword dance ¡¤ the second sound."


    Then, Belen''s eyes fell on the man who was preparing to wield the sword in the distance. He also picked up the sword in his hand and then danced in front of him. The blue magic appeared out of thin air, like fireflies around him. Then he retracted the sword into the nothingness sheath on his left waist and looked forward the next moment.


    "In an instant."


    Ding!


    The combination of light blue magic and sword Qi is like a meteor in the sky in this dark path, but the beautiful brilliance carries an extremely dangerous edge.


    to be sonorous!


    The sharp Qi hit the man in black''s sword, making it crack in an instant, full of cracks like a spider''s web, and then it broke quietly. Even he himself was shaken out.


    "Let''s go."


    Belen patted Lucie and the young man on the shoulder, and then jumped away first. The latter two looked at each other and then returned to their senses, and then hurried to follow and leave.


    "Damn it!"


    A roar came out from below. A red flame suddenly covered the darkness. The walls of the execution alley were blown down. The man in black looked very ugly and looked up at the three leaving figures.


    "Swordsman".


    It''s not an easy character. Who the hell is that guy?


    The three who left smoothly are now led by Luxi. She needs to return to her base as soon as possible, otherwise it is still too dangerous outside.


    The base of the silver bird adventure group was indeed in the alley, and it was the alley where Belen had come, but it was not the pub he had been to.


    When the three entered the tavern, the noisy people inside suddenly looked at this side. When they saw that Lucie and the youth were full of blood, they also stood up one after another.


    "Elder sister! Jadin! How did you do this?"


    Seeing the panic of the people, Lucy waved her hand, sighed and said, "I almost couldn''t come back. Fortunately, Bellen helped."


    "Belem?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the figure in white. Some people remembered the moment they saw Bellen, and then exclaimed.


    "He, he is that..."


    Many people think of this familiar man in white one after another. This man is not the one who brought things for old Rogge.


    "Hello."


    Beren nodded to the crowd.


    Then, the two doctor girls in the adventure group treated the wounds of Lucy and Justin. Although the injuries were not serious, they had to be treated early.


    Lucy was still worried about whether Belen would be uncomfortable when dealing with the wound. After all, she regarded Belen as a member of their adventure group. She was so sure after seeing tonight.


    After dealing with the wound, Lucy hurried out. When she saw that the people were happy with the man in white, she was stunned behind the scenes, and then smiled. It seemed that she didn''t have to worry.

 Chapter 436

    "Big sister!"


    When the public saw Lucie coming out, they also said hello one after another. Everyone could see that Lucie was not seriously injured. Everyone suffered more such injuries, and their eldest sister wouldn''t care about this small injury.


    Lucy nodded to everyone, then took a seat. She looked at the man in the bartender''s clothes and said with a smile, "you know what I want to drink."


    "I''m ready."


    The bartender smiled and pushed the goblet with light blue wine to Lucy.


    Belen took a look at the bartender. He knew just when Lucy was still dealing with the wound that this was the base of the silver bird adventure group, and the bartender was also a member of the silver bird adventure group.


    "Don''t you tell me about you?"


    Hearing Lucie''s words, beren also looked at her. The latter had more bandages than before. He asked suspiciously, "what do you say?"


    Lucy shook her glass and said with a smile, "it seems that I underestimated you. After learning that you were a graduate of the school, I thought what you said later was a joke. Unexpectedly, you were a" swordsman. "


    "Swordsman"!?


    Everyone present opened their eyes. In this age dominated by magic, few people will study other ways. Even superhuman species will also be involved in magic. However, few soldiers who practice swordsmanship are called swordsmen. They can be called "swordsmen", and they have never seen them. After all, only absolute strong people can be respected, I didn''t expect that the man in front of me would be a "swordsman"?


    "I don''t like lying very much." Belem smiled and took a sip of wine. He looked at Lucy again and said, "who were those people before?"


    Therefore, Lucy also returned to the subject. He told everyone the reason why he would be pursued and killed, and told beren the identity of that group of people.


    When Belen learned that those people were "dark moon", he was also stunned. It turned out that those people who were dark moon knew that the last sword would attack each other directly. It might be useful to capture them alive.


    The reason why Lucy was chased and killed was that she had obtained the real identity of the person behind the "dark moon" and the base of the "dark moon", but she and Jiading were found by the man in black when they wanted to leave, which was the situation after that.


    When people know the identity of the person behind the dark moon, they are all dignified. The person behind the dark moon is really not good.


    The name of the organization called "dark moon" and the person behind it is Charles jebini. The reason why everyone feels difficult is his identity. He belongs to the same level of dignitaries as the employer of the silver bird adventure group.


    Grand Duke Charles!


    Although there is some speculation, after really knowing the identity of the person behind the scenes, everyone of silver bird is still a little helpless. Even ordinary Dukes can face it well. After all, behind them is the grand duke Giovanni, but now they have to face the Grand Duke of the same level.


    This time, Lucy and Justin took risks to dig out this vital information. Fortunately, beren appeared, otherwise everything will eventually become ashes.


    "Dark moon."


    Belem leaned his elbow against the table and his chin on the back of his hand. He began to think in his mind. A moment later, he asked aloud, "does the Grand Duke of Charles have anything to do with misnathan?"


    For this, beren is still very concerned. Maybe many people will secretly target the Grand Duke of Giovanni, but Giovanni is not without supporters. Since he dares to attack the only daughter of the Grand Duke of Giovanni, it must be someone with confidence, and the Grand Duke of Charles is the most likely!


    Lucie was silent for a while when he heard the speech, and then nodded slightly: "I think it''s very possible that although he''s not sure if it''s only him, he''s probably covering with misnathan so that the dark moon won''t be exposed in front of the world."


    If the killer of misnathan was really sent by the Grand Duke of Charles, it would be really dangerous. The Grand Duke is really going to step down Giovanni la.


    And it threatened Belen. It''s too much.


    At this time, a big man suddenly patted the table, stood up, grinned and said, "since you know those miscellaneous base areas, what are you waiting for? Go and kill them quickly!"


    "Yes! If you dare to hurt our eldest sister''s head, it''s not fatal!"


    "Take this guy!"


    Everyone in the silver bird adventure group stood up with high morale. They fought with those guys in the dark moon for so long, and it''s time to end.


    Seeing that everyone was so excited, Lucy smiled. She looked at Belen and said with a smile, "do you want to help us do a big job together?"


    Now the people of dark moon must know that their base area has been exposed, and they will move away in such a short time. Even so, the identity of the person behind dark moon has been known by everyone. Obviously, it has made a lot of money, but the people of silver bird don''t just want to complete the task. After all, they have killed and injured so many brothers since their struggle with dark moon, So now they want to uproot the dark moon!


    "No problem. I also want to trouble the Grand Duke of Charles."


    For Lucy''s invitation, beren agreed without much hesitation. His eyes were sharp. Since the dark moon organization was created by the Great Duke of Charles, it should be that he asked for some interest before dealing with the trouble of misnathan.


    "Great!"


    Lucy was also pleasantly surprised to see beren''s promise. Not only she, but also other members of the silver bird adventure group were very happy. With such a strong person joining, it was twice the result with half the effort to deal with the "dark moon"!


    Beren asked, "when will you start?"


    He wants to solve these troubles quickly. After all, it has been delayed for a long time. The dark moon will transfer the base areas, and it will not be so easy to find them. Moreover, he still has bigger troubles to solve, and he has no time to waste time on this little trouble.


    Lucy pondered for a while, then said, "let''s do it tomorrow night. Now they must have strengthened their protection. In the end, they just hit hard."


    "Well, that''s it."


    Belen answered and drank the wine in the cup. There was a faint brilliance in his eyes. He never had to intervene in such an event.

 Chapter 437

    In the ruins in the Far East of ailorana, which is a poor area, scavengers will pass through here, and in the dark woods of the ruins, there is an abandoned courtyard, probably once a residence.


    At the moment, many people were sitting in the courtyard, and then some people came out of the old house. When they came out, all their eyes focused on the handsome man in a tuxedo in the middle.


    "Prepare for evacuation."


    Hearing the order of the man in tuxedo, everyone in the courtyard stood up and spread around. They couldn''t move together on a large scale.


    Beside the man in the tuxedo stood a petite girl. When she walked down the steps with everyone, she suddenly stopped, looked into the distance and spoke softly.


    "Brother Willis."


    The man in Tuxedo also stopped and looked curiously at the girl around him. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Over there." The girl stretched out her finger to the Avenue outside the courtyard. A look of doubt appeared in her big black eyes. She said, "someone is coming."


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes stopped, and then looked at the direction the girl pointed to. In the hazy fog, it seemed that a figure came gradually.


    A tall girl frowned and asked, "xiangze, his magic?"


    "I can''t feel the magic of him, but the breath has been recorded in my magic. Let me think about it." Xiangze looked at the figure coming out of the fog and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Everybody, I have something to bother you."


    A voice came out of the fog. Although it was not loud, it was particularly clear in the extremely quiet atmosphere. Then a figure in white came out slowly. It was a beautiful young man. He looked calm at the moment, and the next sentence made everyone alert.


    "Can you please hold your hands?"


    Countless people have worked magic and weapons have been taken out. No matter how harmless the man in front of us looks, his words have surfaced the fact that he is an enemy.


    "He is..."


    At this time, xiangze suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of dignity. She said, "brother Willis, he was the man who robbed the witch."


    The xiangze who had explored the Qi at the beginning, relying on the stored information of her own magic, she suddenly judged that the breath on the man in white over there was completely consistent with the information stored by herself!


    "What!?"


    When hearing xiangze''s words, those who went to look for the "witch" opened their eyes. They all knew how reliable xiangze''s magic was, so they had no doubt at all.


    And the man in white is beren.


    Willis''s eyes also locked on the white man who was coming towards them and getting closer and closer. He suddenly raised his eyebrows. He found that he didn''t see the man for the first time.


    Isn''t that the man who fought with himself in the deep lane?


    "That''s him! The guy who saved the two men of silver bird yesterday!"


    The man in black also suddenly shouted. A new long sword appeared in his hand, which began to burn a red flame. He clenched his teeth and stared at the figure.


    Belen''s eyes fell on Willis, and his eyes flickered. It turned out that the guy he met at that time was really the man of the dark moon.


    At this time, Willis said indifferently, "you''re not a silver bird, are you? Where did you hide the witch?"


    When Belen heard what the man in the tuxedo said, she was shocked, and then her face gradually became gloomy. The other party actually knew that Elia was with him?


    Wait, the other party doesn''t know who he is.


    Belen was relieved to think of this. So far, the "dark moon" organization has not dealt with latil and them, so she should not have seen Elia.


    Belen didn''t answer each other''s words, but continued to walk towards them. The purpose of his coming today is very simple, that is, to suppress all these guys in front of him.


    "Stop talking nonsense to him! Catch him and you can know everything!"


    The man in black roared, and then rushed out first. The long sword in his hand had been cut off, and the red flame drew a dazzling spark in the air.


    An increase of 65%.


    Belen''s body suddenly burst out an amazing breath. He didn''t deliberately hide it. When the man in black''s long sword fell, a silver white long sword also appeared in his hand. The snow lion showed his edge at the moment.


    to be sonorous!


    The two swords fought against each other and directly flew the man in black with an overwhelming force. The flame on his sword retreated and the sword body began to crack. After he landed, he retreated dozens of steps back, and his face was extremely ugly.


    "Brutus! Don''t be careless!"


    Willis drank in a deep voice after seeing this. His eyes stared at the man in white closely, and there was a sense of oppression on the latter.


    This man, very strong!


    When he beat the other side back, Belen still looked as usual. He raised his sword in his hand and pointed the tip of his sword at the "dark moon". He looked indifferent, but gave people a feeling of pride.


    "I don''t have time to waste time with you. Let''s go together."


    There were more than 40 members of the "dark moon" present. When they heard beren''s words, they couldn''t help but get angry. This man is too arrogant!


    "Funny, do you think you can beat all of us by yourself?"


    A girl in a black combat suit suddenly came out. Her hands began to change and finally turned into two lovely bear paws. She looked at beren with a sneer.


    "I don''t know heaven and earth."


    There was also a masked woman beside her. Her body was shrouded in a green magic. The flowers, plants and trees around seemed to be attracted by this magic and had some movement.


    When he saw that the two women were facing the enemy, and a man had his hands around his chest and looked like watching a play, he smiled and said, "ivanly and amessa joined hands, that man must not be an opponent."


    "Sorry, I won''t keep my hand even if it''s a girl." Beren shook his head and went on. His eyes were very calm. It was obvious that he was serious.


    "Who wants you to keep your hand!"


    Ivanly drank with a deep voice, and then suddenly ran away. She suddenly changed into a pair of leopard shoes at her feet. She accelerated in an instant, so that there was a residual shadow. Most people can''t catch her with the naked eye.


    However, under the keen perception and reaction speed of beren at the moment, this speed is meaningless. When the bear''s paw is taken towards him, he raises the snow lion in his hand and stabs it with a sword.


    Hiss!


    The sword Qi was sharp, but it seemed to be blocked by something. Ivanly''s bear''s paw seemed to contain a huge force, which forcibly resisted the sword Qi of the sword tip.


    Seeing this scene, beren was not much surprised. He held the sword in his right hand and suddenly spun. The sharp strength suddenly increased and pierced the power at once.


    Ivanly was also surprised when she realized that her defense was broken. After seeing that the other party was stabbed by another sword, her pupils suddenly narrowed.


    The other party is not a swordsman like brutu!


    Just when the sword stabbed ivanly, countless vines suddenly spread, and even wrapped Belen''s arm, so that he couldn''t get any more money.


    The magic of wood attribute.


    Belen looked at the masked woman, and then stepped on her feet. The huge force cracked the ground, and an incomparably strong breath suddenly swept away, tearing the vines directly away, and then made a fist with her left hand and bombarded ivanly.


    No!


    Ivanly was shocked. She crossed her hands in front of her to resist the punch. The next moment, the space around her suddenly twisted. The whole person was pulled back by the vines, and then disappeared. This also made the punch come to naught. The fist wind swept away, and the ground was blown out of a gully.


    Space magic.

 Chapter 438

    This man!


    Everyone frowned subconsciously after seeing the other party''s strong dominance. This guy with unknown origin was so strong.


    Those present are not ordinary people. Although it was just a simple confrontation, the other party''s incomparably strong power can be seen clearly. Although the other party is arrogant, it has arrogant capital.


    When did you provoke such a guy?


    "If you don''t do it, I''m not polite."


    Belen said hello again, and then the breath in his body climbed again until it reached the edge before 70. As long as it remained at this limit, his current physical condition was completely bearable.


    Whew.


    As he said before, since the other party was not ready to attack first, he was not polite. So when he stepped forward, he jumped out like a cheetah, with a silver shadow in his long sword.


    "Kill him!"


    Seeing this, the people no longer hesitated and shot one after another. They immediately launched a large number of magic hype and bombarded the white figure. For a time, it was very noisy here.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Facing the arrival of Destructive Magic, beren had no intention to avoid. He was surrounded by light blue magic, and the blade in his hand danced in front of him, just like an elf dancing, and the brilliance seemed to move with the rhythm of the sword.


    "Spirit sword dance, the fourth sound, dance."


    The magic lines depicted by you Jian were unreal, and then turned into bright fireflies. The meaning of a sword revolved. The radiance in the sky was like countless elves dancing, and the majestic power rose up. When those magic came, it was broken in an instant.


    Buzz!


    The magic wave spread and gradually formed a magic storm, and then a sword light flickered out of it. The magic storm turned into wind and waves and rolled away. As a white figure disappeared and appeared again, one figure fell to the ground.


    "Swordsman, come again!"


    At this time, brutu also launched an attack on beren. The high temperature emitted by the flame on the blade made the surrounding vegetation incinerate. This was his first fight with a "swordsman".


    At the moment, in the distant jungle, dozens of people are looking at the situation here, and those who can see the situation here with the help of magic can''t help swallowing.


    "Boss Lucy, is your friend too strong?"


    "This, this is too exaggerated..."


    Hearing the reports from the two team members, Lucy, who was helping to decorate the magic, was also stunned, and then asked with some worry, "what happened? Is there danger over beren?"


    One of the thin young men took back his eyes. He looked at Lucy and said strangely, "no, it''s not Belen, it''s the people of the dark moon."


    "What?"


    Everyone who couldn''t see the situation was stunned. Although they could feel the movement from there, they didn''t know the exact situation. They were just worried that Bellen would not hold up.


    The thin young man looked strange. He said, "Belen, he suppressed all the guys in the dark moon alone."


    "I think it''s enough for him to be alone?" Another woman watching the war also turned her head and showed a very helpless expression.


    After all, they have played with the "dark moon" for more than a year. Each time they lose both sides, but they feel a little inexplicable behind the scenes.


    After hearing what they said, Lucy was stunned for a while, and then took a look at the direction of magic waves. She also didn''t expect that Bellen would be so strong.


    The silver bird adventure group has fought with the dark moon for so long. Of course, as the head of the group, Lucy knows how strong the latter is, but at the moment, he is also hit by the fact in front of him.


    There are unimaginable people in this world.


    No wonder he had nothing to fear.


    Lucy''s mind came up with the scene of the first meeting. Then she shook her head and looked at the members of her adventure group.


    "Get ready to do it. Don''t let Belen rob all our work."


    "Oh!"


    Yes, those bastards should be solved by them!


    Buzz!


    A huge light pattern suddenly covered the upper part of the courtyard from all around, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention and sank the hearts of the "dark moon".


    Bang!


    Belen kicked a man into the wall with one kick, and he also looked up at the border covering this place, and he looked at a crowd out of the jungle in the distance.


    "Silver bird adventure group!"


    At the moment, all the people in the dark moon have a deep look. Unexpectedly, the silver bird adventure group actually appeared at this time. It''s really bad. They have to face their deadly enemies while facing this incomparably mysterious strong man.


    Belem looked at Lucy coming towards him and said, "then I''ll leave it to you." With that, he stopped the magic and returned to his normal state.


    He can''t maintain his magic for a long time, and just now he has knocked out most people in the "dark moon". In terms of current combat power, the silver bird adventure group should be able to solve all the problems.


    "Thank you."


    Lucy thanked beren with gratitude, and then looked at the remaining dark moon members on the distant steps. Her eyes contained anger and killing intention. It was these guys who killed her unknown partners of the silver bird adventure group.


    Now, it can finally be all over! Life for life is the most appropriate way!


    At the moment, there are only a dozen dark moon members left. They all stick to the steps and look at the members of the silver bird adventure group surrounded by themselves and others.


    Ivanly also had a wound on her body, but she seemed unaware of the pain. At the moment, she looked gloomy and asked, "brother Willis, what should I do next?"


    Hearing this, villis shook his head. He raised his head and looked at the boundary above. He found that his magic was suppressed. It was obviously the boundary that blocked the space, otherwise the wormhole in the space would have been opened before.


    Lucie in the distance also noticed what Willis wanted to do. She sneered and said, "this time, you can''t run."


    On this day, after explaining the dark moon intelligence known to beren and others, beren put forward his own proposal to stop them, while Lucie and others arranged the boundary of the blocked space.


    Fortunately, at the beginning, the people of the "dark moon" did not choose to directly use magic to escape, because villis judged that Belen was not from the silver bird adventure group, but when the other party suppressed all their combat power, he found that he had to escape, but it was too late.


    "Kill!"


    Lucy clenched her hands and drank in a deep voice.


    When Lucie''s voice fell, those members of the adventure group who were already ready to go immediately wanted to kill, and Willis was also in full readiness.


    But at this time, a sudden voice came from the rear.

 Chapter 439

    Because of the sudden sound, everyone stopped and looked back, while beren blinked. Why are everyone so obedient?


    The owner of the voice was a middle-aged man in formal clothes. When he saw the man, Lucie''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "You are..."


    The middle-aged man looked at the people present, and then cleared his throat. He said calmly, "this is not a place for you to fight privately. Such a thing will never happen in ailoranya. Please remove the border and leave quickly, otherwise I will call the imperial army."


    "Who are you?"


    The members of the adventure group who were going to start now looked at the middle-aged man for some reason, suddenly ran out and asked them to stop?


    The middle-aged man said calmly, "Charles jebini."


    Grand Duke Charles!?


    Everyone opened their eyes when they heard the speech. The middle-aged man was actually the behind the scenes of the "dark moon", the Grand Duke of Charles with a very high status!


    Charles glanced at everyone in the silver bird adventure group and said indifferently, "now, I can act as if I don''t see anything. You can withdraw the border immediately."


    "Are you kidding?" Justin was glaring at Charles and yelling, "don''t think we don''t know that you are behind the dark moon!"


    Hearing Justin''s words, Charles was still unmoved. He smiled and said, "what" dark moon "? I have no idea what you''re talking about. "


    Pretending to be garlic!?


    Everyone was stunned when they heard what Charles said. Did the high-ranking Duke pretend to be stunned? Leave your hair clean!


    Lucy looked very sad. She really had no evidence to prove the relationship between Charles and the dark moon, but she spent countless efforts and lost a lot of lives in order to get the fact that Charles and the dark moon were very close!


    At this time, the middle-aged man named Tony Yade, the second leader of the silver bird adventure group, suddenly asked, "can you explain how you came here?"


    In this regard, Charles replied with a calm look: "recently, the imperial patrol department is supervised by me, and there are few people in the patrol Department nearby. Before I sent, citizens provided information about trouble here, and I came here."


    "Would a great Duke do such a small thing?"


    "Some things can improve your image by doing them yourself."


    This kind of words were made up casually, but they couldn''t refute each other. After all, it was really difficult for them to deal with the identity and status of the grand duke.


    Seeing that the people were speechless, Charles continued, "well, since we all understand, we''ll quickly withdraw the border. For the sake of not messing around on any market Avenue, we won''t catch you back for trial."


    Seeing that this guy is so generous, everyone in the silver bird adventure group hates his teeth. This guy is really a bastard!


    But they had no way. Although they wanted to kill this guy, as long as there was a trace of reason, they knew that they must not attack the Great Duke, otherwise the Empire would shake, and their silver bird adventure group might be dissolved.


    When everyone was gnashing their teeth, beren suddenly said, "but why should we listen to you?"


    Hearing what he said, Charles just calmly replied, "do you want to be arrested and interrogated by me? If so, I don''t mind."


    "Will those who dare to make trouble here be afraid of your little patrol department?" Beren looked completely indifferent to Charles.


    "Oh? Didn''t you hear what your partner just said?" Charles looked at beren with a sarcastic smile. He said, "let me introduce myself again. My name is Charles jebini, the Grand Duke of the Empire."


    Bellen smiled and said, "the grand duke? Are you bluffing me? Will such a high-ranking figure as the grand duke appear here?"


    Hearing the speech, Charles''s eyes narrowed slightly. He said, "do you want to play rogue to the end?"


    "Just imitate you." Belen also put away his smile and looked at each other calmly. The man in front of him was probably the guy who entrusted misnathan''s killer to attack hill.


    For this guy, I want to kill him quickly.


    Charles shook his head and said, "since you don''t believe it, well, after you kill those people, I will send Imperial troops to encircle and suppress you. Of course, if you kill me, there will be no future."


    That''s brave.


    Lucie and others all have eyes. The Great Duke is really brave to threaten them with this. It is expected that they dare not do it to themselves.


    "What you said is very reasonable."


    Belen nodded and held the snow lion back in his hand. His breath suddenly increased and gushed out like a volcanic eruption. His breath was like a steam engine.


    Seeing this scene, not only Lucy and others were stunned, but even Charles, the Great Duke, narrowed his eyes. Does this guy really dare to kill him?


    Belen controlled his anger and deliberately surrounded Charles. The latter found that he couldn''t move at all. The huge pressure enveloped him from all directions.


    But nevertheless, Charles still looked indifferent. He had no resistance at all. He looked at the white man walking towards him calmly, with a deep cold in his eyes.


    Belen came to Charles. He raised his sword and put the blade against the latter''s neck. The sharp sword cut his skin and spilled blood. He looked at the big Duke indifferently.


    "I''m not with them for the time being, so whether to kill or not depends on my mood."


    "Then just do it."


    In the eyes of Lucie and others, the Great Prince Charles was indeed very brave. He was still so tough in the face of such a terrible enemy.


    Can you kill?


    Everyone''s eyes focused on beren. They hoped that the sword would directly separate the head from the body, but they also knew that the consequences would be very bad.


    Belen didn''t dare to kill this man, but there were people from the silver bird adventure group around him. If he came alone, he didn''t mind killing the big Duke and the people of the dark moon.


    But nevertheless, when Belen thought that the killers of misnathan were probably entrusted by this guy, his anger became extremely awe inspiring and murderous, which also made Charles sweat all over. He was bearing all the murderous anger of Belen.


    "Stop it. Do it to boggiacoty''s people again, and I will kill you."


    Finally, Belen took back his sword. He dissipated all his anger, and then nodded to Lucy. The latter nodded in silence for a moment, and then left with great resentment after seeing the "dark moon" with the partners of the adventure group.

 Chapter 440

    Bang!


    In that tavern, a big man waved his fist and smashed it on the table. He bit his teeth and looked angry. He wanted to find something to vent with his fist.


    "Damn it!"


    At the moment, in the tavern, everyone of the silver bird adventure group was very angry. They saw that they were going to catch all the people of the "dark moon". Unexpectedly, they killed the Grand Duke Charles on the way, which made them have to stop.


    Not only the silver bird adventure group, but also beren is a little depressed at the moment. He felt that there were others when he fought with the "dark moon" before, but he thought he was also a "dark moon", so he didn''t bother to find each other, but he didn''t expect to be the Grand Duke of Charles.


    At this time, Lucie sighed and said, "forget it. With beren''s help this time, those guys suffered heavy losses. They can''t come out and make trouble in a short time."


    Now Lucy''s face is very ruddy. She has drunk many glasses of wine. Sometimes it''s very useful to use wine to relieve her worries, such as now.


    "Although I didn''t catch them all this time, I have to say, Belen, you''re so handsome!"


    The girl who had been exploring the fighting situation suddenly laughed. She looked at beren''s eyes and was excited at the thought of what she saw at that time.


    There is no doubt that beren is not a very handsome type, but when fighting, the posture makes the girl''s heart beat. No matter how ordinary people have that style, it is also extremely dazzling.


    "Yes! I didn''t expect you to be so powerful!"


    Some people also gradually changed their mood because of the girl''s words. They have been adventurers for so many years and have seen many strong people, but they are the first time to see such strong people!


    Everyone was not discouraged by beren''s suppression of everyone in the "dark moon". They knew that it was not that they were too weak, but that the young man was too strong.


    The two sides are not comparable levels.


    Seeing that everyone was suddenly interested, Lucy also smiled and began to disclose: "this guy graduated from florzalno School Park."


    Florzalno School Park!?


    WOW!


    More than thirty people looked at beren with surprised eyes. It can be said that no one did not know about Florence''s top magic school, and there were few top students who graduated from there.


    "Belem, isn''t frozarno school a magic school? How do you..."


    Someone asked everyone''s doubts. Yes, I haven''t seen any magic used by Belen from the beginning to the end. Did they miss it?


    Beren was not surprised to hear this. He scratched his cheek, smiled and said, "my magic doesn''t have any attributes, so I can use very little magic."


    "Magic has no attribute?"


    People were stunned when they heard the speech. How did people without magic attribute enter the magic school?


    It seemed that he saw the doubts in the hearts of the people, and beren didn''t mean to hide. It didn''t matter if he didn''t hide it, so he explained: "although I don''t have magic talent, I created a kind of magic myself, so I can enter the school park."


    "Self magic!?"


    Hearing beren''s explanation, everyone took a breath, which only exists in textbooks. In this era of extremely mature magic, how powerful people can have their own magic.


    Belen shook his head when he heard the speech. He said, "I just change the operation mode of the magic method on the basis of some magic. It''s probably a little different from self-made magic."


    Having said that, it is also an area they can''t touch. Therefore, people look at beren with incomparable longing, which is respect for the strong.


    At this time, Lucy suddenly smiled and said, "by the way, Bellen had plans to join us."


    "What!?"


    "Really?"


    "Please be sure to join us!"


    When hearing Lucie''s words, everyone''s eyes became hot. With such a strong and excessive strong person joining, it''s extremely expected!


    Hearing the speech, Belen also nodded with a slight smile. He said, "if there is no accident, I will travel with you."


    This was his plan. Now that latil and she have a place to belong, it seems to be a very romantic thing to travel around the world with the silver bird adventure group after they have solved all the troubles.


    "Great!"


    Everyone cheered up and swept away the previous gloomy mood. This young man is not only powerful, but also has a good temper to their appetite. As adventurers, they also have the desire to become stronger. With such strong people around them, if they can learn one or two, they can become stronger!


    "Wine, wine!"


    "Coming, coming!"


    Seeing that everyone was restored, Bellen smiled. His words were really not joking. He was seriously replying.


    Lucy asked, "Belem, where are you going next?"


    "I have another place to go."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Missnathan."


    When Lucy heard the name, she also opened her eyes. She exclaimed in disbelief, "the killer family? Are you going to the misnathan!?"


    Everyone was attracted by Lucy''s exclamation. When they heard the name of misnathan, they were stunned. They had also fought with the killers of the killer family, so of course they knew.


    "Belem, what are you going to do?"


    "Belen, although you are strong, misnathan is not a soft persimmon!"


    "Yes! There are guys who are countless times stronger than those in" dark moon "! And more than one! "


    After knowing that Bellen was going to missnathan, everyone dissuaded Bellen out of goodwill. Although the latter is very strong, there are many strong people in the killer family. Even Bellen won''t be easy!


    Seeing everyone''s worry, beren is also warm in his heart and has a better liking for the silver bird adventure group. He also knows that misnathan is very dangerous. After all, it''s a killer family with inside information, but even so, he can''t reverse his determination.


    Belen understood everyone''s kindness. He smiled and said, "thank you, but I have to go this time."


    Hearing the speech, Lucy asked suspiciously, "Belen, what are you going to do?"


    When Lucy asked, the girl in black appeared in beren''s mind. The gentle smile seemed to be in front of him, and he smiled slightly.

 Chapter 441

    In the mountains and rivers outside the Empire, a figure came out of the woods. It was a man in white, and his eyes looked down.


    "That''s it."


    The man in white was Belen. After a few days of rest, he left aloria alone, and the purpose of his trip was misnathan.


    Bellen had the specific location given by frotti in her hand. At the moment, the dense forest she looked at was probably where missnathan was, although it was full of dense forests at a glance.


    I think it should be border crossing.


    At the moment, beren''s body has increased to 15, which is convenient for him to move, but he can''t feel the magic of the boundary. It should be a kind of boundary characterized by concealment.


    In a tree, a man was lying on a branch, with his eyes closed and chewing grass roots. There was a very obvious scar on his face. This man was Cheryl''s teacher, Gary.


    It''s easy to patrol. No one knows how to be lazy here.


    At this time, Gallian suddenly opened his eyes. He stopped chewing the grass-roots mouth, and then sat up. His eyes looked at the distant forest and narrowed slightly.


    In the dense forest, a figure in white came out slowly, and then came into Gary''s eyes. He frowned slightly. Why was it so unlucky that someone came when he took the patrol.


    Forget it. Let''s see what he''s going to do first.


    Gallian sighed helplessly, but the next moment he was stiff, because his eyes were right with those of the man in white.


    Well, what could happen?


    Forget it, catch it first!


    With this thought, a flying knife appeared in Gallian''s hands, and his eyes locked on the man in white like an eagle.


    Belen also noticed Gary. His heart jumped, and then he grinned. He didn''t expect to meet one here. Let''s catch him and ask the way first.


    So the two men launched an attack on each other in an instant.


    Increase, 50%!


    Belen''s breath soared. At his feet, he didn''t take out his sword, but chose to catch the other party with both hands.


    This man is not simple!


    When he felt the breath of the other party, Gary''s eyes were dignified. The Throwing Knife in his hands whirled in the palm of his hand, and then threw it at the white figure.


    Whew, whew!


    When he saw two cold lights coming, with Belen''s perception and dynamic visual sense, the speed was not very fast. His body drew a residual shadow in place to avoid it, and then stepped on his foot and jumped out.


    This man is so strong!


    Gallian''s eyes opened slightly, and then there was a fierce color in his eyes. The cold light appeared in his hands, and then he threw them out one after another, and the sharp blades cut away towards the figure in white.


    This man is not simple!


    Seeing this behind the scenes, beren''s eyes also narrowed slightly. He no longer regarded each other as an ordinary killer. He appeared with a silver long sword in his hand, and then whirled in the air.


    "Spirit sword dance, the fourth sound, dance!"


    The light blue force revolved, like a hurricane, which directly controlled all the blades in the air and couldn''t move. This also shocked Gary. He found that he couldn''t pull out the blades, as if he was restrained by some huge attraction.


    When a sword came, Gary subconsciously turned back, and then there was another man in white at the other end of the branch.


    Beren looked at the man with a scar on his face and said calmly, "how does missnathan get in?"


    "You want to go in? What are you doing? I don''t think you''re here to secure the task." Gallian looked very alert. The strength of the man in front of him made him have to be ready. He had to find out the other party''s purpose.


    If the other party wants to entrust the task, he will certainly not do it to him. When he thinks about it, the other party''s purpose must not be this. In order to ensure the safety of the organization, he can''t let a man who doesn''t know his purpose go in.


    Beren said bluntly, "I want to go in and meet someone."


    "Meet someone? Who? Tell me, maybe I know." Gary is still very vigilant. If the other party has any changes, he will fight back immediately.


    Hearing the speech, Belen nodded secretly. This man must also be misnathan''s killer. Maybe he knows where lumia is.


    "What I want to see is a girl named lumia. Do you know?"


    Lumia?


    Gary was stunned when he heard the name. Didn''t he remember that the name was a good friend of his students? How does this man know his name? Generally speaking, others only know the code.


    "Who are you?"


    When Galen asked, Belen thought for a moment and then said, "it''s probably her brother. If you can, can you take me to see her?"


    Gallian frowned and asked, "brother? I haven''t heard of her having a brother."


    Belen was also surprised to hear what he said. It seems that the man really knows lumia. He explained: "I regard her as my sister, so I think she is her brother."


    Gary, who got this explanation, still didn''t relax his vigilance. He looked at the man in white and asked, "is that all you came here for?"


    "That''s all." Beren nodded slightly.


    Gallian stared at Belen. He wanted to find some flaws in the man''s face, but there was no result. He could judge that the man didn''t lie, so he sat down.


    "You brother are really incompetent."


    Seeing that the killer actually sat down, Belen was also stunned. After hearing his words, he asked suspiciously, "do you really know lumia?"


    "It doesn''t count, but my students and she are good friends, so I also know some things." Gallian put the grass root that had been put back into his mouth.


    "Lumia has friends!?"


    Belen was also very surprised to hear what he said, but he deeply remembered what lumia said at the beginning. The child had a vague concept of "friend" at that time.


    Gallian glanced at the surprised man, then raised his hand. A wave of magic rippled. The countless landing blades appeared and returned to his hand, stacked together orderly, and then he put them in the storage container.


    Control?


    Seeing this scene, beren also roughly judged the man''s magic, and then smiled and said, "in that case, we are not enemies."


    Gallian turned his head and looked at Belen. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but the next moment his heart suddenly jumped. He put the pendant hanging around his neck on his hand. The pendant was emitting light brilliance and temperature. Seeing this scene, his pupils shrank suddenly.

 Chapter 442

    Somewhere behind the castle, there is a house, and there is a very dark room in the house. If someone comes near, he may hear a creepy sound.


    In that dark room, amazing light can flash from time to time, and with the flashing of light, there is also a girl''s scream, which makes people feel confused.


    In that room, a girl was wearing an ordinary long dress of white cloth. Her hands were locked together by iron handcuffs and walls. Her whole body was shaking. Her feet were too weak to stand, but her hands were tightly locked and could not break free.


    "What an excellent experimental body! Ha ha ha!"


    In that room, an old man in a white coat was laughing hysterically. There were countless solvents on the big table. The turbid eyes under the old glasses were staring at the imprisoned girl.


    "The amount is increasing every day, which shows that your physical function is getting stronger and stronger. And, yes, and your magic is developed perfectly. Your strength has surpassed that guy Burton."


    The old man in white coat looked at the paper pictures covered with countless mysterious runes on the table. He grinned. His yellow teeth were exposed, and his smile was very penetrating.


    "Before long, you will be unstoppable except for the owner. Maybe even the owner will not be your opponent in time."


    His muddy eyes were full of madness, and the old man raised his head and grinned at the godless girl. His voice looked very gloomy in this dark environment.


    "I hope you can hold on until then."


    Missnathan, castle.


    At the moment, Cheryl, a horsetail girl, is walking in the corridor. She looks a little uneasy and her eyes are gloomy. She hasn''t seen lumia for many days. Although such things have happened in the past, they will appear in two or three days, but now she hasn''t seen lumia for several weeks.


    Do you mean


    Cheryl went to the edge of the window. Her eyes looked into the distance. There was a house in the dense forest. She had been curious about where lumia had gone, so she followed her, and she is probably in the house now.


    At the thought of the shrill voice she had heard, Cheryl couldn''t help holding her hands. Her eyes gradually became cold. How could that guy have the heart to treat his students like this?


    No, you can''t just sit back.


    Cheryl, who made up her mind, quickly left the castle and ran in the direction of the house. She hesitated these days. She was worried that her teacher would suffer anything because of her decision, but she could no longer keep silent. It was clear that she knew what kind of suffering lumia was going through.


    Lumia!


    She came to the back of the house without stopping. Cheryl gasped. Her eyes looked at the house that looked dark even in the daytime. Then she took out a pendant from her clothes. She held the pendant and then released it. She jumped gently over the iron fence.


    But at the moment when Cheryl set foot in the territory of the house, she suddenly stiffened in place. The next moment, she immediately cheered herself up, and her eyes caught a man in a black robe.


    Burton missnathan!


    Seeing the man appear, Cheryl clenched her teeth. She suddenly realized that her current situation was very bad. She didn''t expect to be found as soon as she came in.


    incorrect!


    This guy has been watching the house!


    Burton''s dark floating eyes looked at Cheryl with an icy look. He said, "who gave you the power to break into someone else''s house?"


    In this regard, Cheryl just said resolutely: "I decided to come in!"


    Hearing her words, Burton said coldly, "you are violating the rules set by my misnathan family. Even if I kill you here, Gary has nothing to say."


    However, Cheryl didn''t care about the rules. She shouted angrily, "don''t tell me this is useless! Let lumia out!"


    Hearing this, Burton went to Cheryl. He said indifferently, "lumia is here. What does it have to do with you?"


    "I''m her friend!" Cheryl saw Burton coming, but she was not afraid. She clenched her teeth, clenched her hands and said angrily, "a guy like you is not worthy to be lumia''s teacher! I''ll take her away!"


    "What you should think about now is yourself."


    Burton''s indifferent voice came out, a short sword appeared in his right hand, his left hand raised, and chanted a spell with his mouth moving, a dark red magic grain.


    Buzz!


    From the magical lines, the black hot wind swept away, and the highly corrosive high-temperature flame left traces of ashes on the ground, trying to devour Cheryl and burn her!


    Cheryl was shocked when she saw that the other party actually did it directly. When the black hot wind came, her eyebrows and eyes sank. She gritted her teeth, and then her right hand suddenly poked out.


    Her magic is, dispel!


    Boom!


    Before the black burning wind touched Cheryl, she was dispersed by the magic and rolled back to both sides. Taking this opportunity, Cheryl immediately jumped out of the house.


    Standing outside the house, Cheryl stared at Burton, who was still coming towards her. She looked dignified. The other party probably wouldn''t use such an attack next.


    "Restrictive magic."


    Burton whispered, not surprised. After seeing Cheryl jump out of the house, he continued to move forward. The dark red light in his eyes seemed to start to be disordered, and he gradually showed a crazy smile.


    "Do you think I''ll let you run away like this? Dare to break into me without Gary?"


    Shua!


    At the moment when the voice fell, Burton turned into a dark shadow and jumped out. He immediately crossed the iron fence and a short sword fell straight with the cold light.


    Got it!?


    This guy is really going to kill himself!


    Cheryl''s heart beat faster. She quickly stepped back to avoid the other party''s blow, then turned and ran. Her right hand held the pendant in front of her body.


    She can''t beat this guy now! Fight him and you''ll die!


    "Still want to run?"


    Burton''s smile was crazy. His expression began to get out of control. Looking at the figure fleeing towards the distance, his eyes seemed to be looking at a prey.


    The two began a chase.


    "Ha! Ha!"


    Cheryl, who ran for her life frantically, began to feel weak. She had several blood marks on her body. She had done everything she could to defend against Burton''s attack.


    One after another, people found the situation here. After seeing Burton chasing Cheryl, everyone was stunned, but no one stopped them. Even if they belong to the same killer organization, such killings happen every day.


    teacher!


    Cheryl shouted at the bottom of her heart. The next moment, a cold light suddenly stabbed into her thigh. She screamed with pain, and then flew to the ground.


    "Ha ha, die!"


    Crazy laughter came. Cheryl turned over on the ground and saw a figure falling towards her with a short sword and pen in both hands.


    "Leave my students..."


    Another voice came into Cheryl''s ear. A dark shadow passed through the air like a ghost. The man who suddenly came kicked Burton in the abdomen.


    "Stay away!"


    Bang!


    By this sudden blow, Burton flew out directly, spitting blood at his mouth, almost falling out of his eyes, and his body hit the wall.


    The figure fell into Cheryl''s sight. She sat up with her hands on the ground, her eyes slightly wide open. The figure was neither tall nor strong, but it was incomparably great in her eyes.

 Chapter 443

    When Burton was kicked out, everyone opened their eyes. Who had the courage to fight against misnathan''s three sons? They were shocked when they looked at the man who did it.


    It turned out to be Gary beesterman.


    As we all know, Cheryl is a student of Gallian. No wonder she will help. And now the latter''s face is obviously very angry. It probably won''t end like this.


    Gallian turned and knelt on one knee. He looked at Cheryl with great concern and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? How could this happen?"


    Cheryl shook her head, then pursed her mouth. She whispered, "teacher, I''m sorry. I wanted to save lumia, and then I met this man."


    She looked very sad and her eyes were dim. Instead of saving lumia, she implicated the teacher, which made her very guilty.


    "Silly boy."


    Seeing Cheryl''s disappointed appearance, Gallian smiled. He reached out and gently stroked the girl''s head, and then whispered, "I''m worthy of being my student. I can do whatever I want."


    "Teacher?" Cheryl looked at the man in front of her.


    Gallian stood up and said with a smile, "the students have been bullied. Of course, teachers should come out."


    Burton in the distance had also stood up at the moment. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, and then looked coldly at the man with a scar on his face.


    "Gary, your students broke into my house. It''s against the rules. Do you want to stop me, Deacon?"


    Burton looked cold when he heard what he said. He was full of murderous spirit and said indifferently, "fart, I''m going to kill you today. I don''t see who can stop me."


    "If you dare to commit a crime knowingly, are you going to betray the organization?" Burton''s smile began to twist.


    Hearing his words, Gary was full of magic. He shouted angrily, "I betrayed your grandson!"


    The next moment, Gallian suddenly rushed out, his hands together, and then slowly opened towards both sides. Countless blades waved with his hands, turned into countless dark shadows and flew away.


    Do it!?


    Everyone opened their eyes when they saw Gary. This guy really dared to do it to the third son of the misnathan family, and it seemed that he wanted to kill each other!


    Burton also narrowed his eyes when he saw Gary doing it. The crazy color overflowing in his pupils also converged slightly. He knew he couldn''t beat this guy. If he really wanted to do it, he might really die!


    Facing the countless blades cutting space, Burton chose not to fight back or defend, but to dodge. The magic he constructed with his own magic was enough to resist the attack of the other party for a long time.


    "Gary beesterman defected from the organization! Now all the killers will kill him on the spot!"


    When they heard Burton''s cry, everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t listen to each other and started to hesitate in place.


    "Did Gallian betray?"


    "Look at the current situation, maybe that''s really the case."


    Burton had many more scars on his body. He also noticed the hesitation of the people, and his face suddenly sank. Then he shouted: "swear by my misnathan name! Whoever kills Gary will get the third throne! Enjoy the rich treatment of the top three! In the name of misnathan''s lineage, I offer a reward for Gary''s life and 100000 gold coins!"


    When they heard Burton''s words, all the killers brightened their eyes. In fact, the driving force for them to make a move is more than good, and now Burton''s words are really right in the heart.


    Kill him!


    Countless murderous spirits emerged from all around, which made Gary look dignified. He had no way to clarify the facts. Maybe even clarification was useless. For the killers in this organization, they just wanted benefits.


    So Gallian immediately retreated back to Cheryl, who was now covered with scars. In the face of so many killers, she had little resistance and had to be protected by him.


    "Cheryl, don''t leave me."


    "Sorry, teacher, it''s all my fault..." Cheryl saw all the killer''s actions and realized something. She was very remorseful at the moment.


    "What nonsense? If students can do everything in place, what do teachers have to do?" Gallian could not help scolding, and then said in a deep voice, "there are still a lot of things that the teacher hasn''t taught you in time, so we have to go out alive!"


    "Yes!"


    Cheryl perked up. A dagger appeared in her hand, and then she was on alert. Now she couldn''t care about her pain.


    "Kill!"


    After a long silence, I don''t know who shouted out in the crowd, but with this cry, all the killers rushed to the teachers and students.


    "Blade dance."


    Gallian''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and his hands were drawn towards both sides in front of him, just like pulling away the clouds. Countless blades floated up and turned into a storm to attack the enemies in all directions.


    Hiss, hiss!


    It is worthy of being the third foreign name killer in the killer organization misnathan. He has made perfect use of the characteristics of magic. In the blink of an eye, many people with poor strength are seriously injured, and countless people are forced to retreat to avoid their edge.


    But the killers present are not all reckless men. Those who are good at Magic have begun to chant magic spells to blast the blade array away with magic.


    Seeing the people''s actions, Gary''s eyes narrowed slightly. At this time, Cheryl suddenly came to him. The girl shouted, "teacher, let me deal with the magic!"


    The next moment, countless magic came, and the girl was not afraid. She raised her hand towards those magic, and then urged her magic out.


    dispel!


    All the magic came together, but it was scattered under Cheryl''s magic. Nevertheless, there were still a few magic that didn''t deviate from the track and shot at her. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she wanted to forcibly urge the magic. It was the limit that she could dispel so many magic methods with her current strength.


    "Cheryl!"


    Seeing this scene, Gary was also shocked. He was about to take action. At this time, a sword light suddenly scattered the magic, and the figure in white fell beside them.


    Who''s here again!?


    When Gallian saw the man who suddenly appeared, he was stunned, and then his eyebrows picked slightly. He was a little surprised, and then he seemed to think of something.

 Chapter 444

    The man in white who suddenly appeared in the scene was Belen. Before, Gary looked flustered and suddenly left, which also made him temporarily interested, so he secretly followed in.


    But I didn''t find the latter after I came in. Fortunately, the place here is not very big. I came here after hearing the news, but I didn''t expect such a situation. However, because the scar man knew lumia, he decided to help.


    Beren looked at Gallian and asked suspiciously, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s you!"


    Cheryl on the side also exclaimed after seeing beren''s appearance. She remembered that the latter was also present when she attacked miss bojiyakoti in the water park. At that time, lumia also stabbed him. Only after that did she know that this person knew lumia.


    Hearing Cheryl''s surprised voice, Bellen also looked at the girl curiously and asked, "do you know me?" He has no impression of the girl.


    Cheryl still wanted to explain, but the next moment she suddenly realized something and shouted, "it doesn''t matter! Go and save lumia! She''s still imprisoned!"


    When the girl mentioned lumia, Belen was stunned, and then frowned when she realized that lumia was dangerous again. She quickly asked, "lumia, where is she now?"


    Cheryl also hurriedly said, "there is a forest behind the castle. There is a house in the forest. Lumia is there!"


    At the moment, the eyes of countless killers are focused on beren. They have never seen this man. I don''t think it''s the killer they organized.


    Burton''s face became gloomy at the moment he saw Belen, and even there was a trace of fear in his crazy eyes. At the beginning, he was beaten out of his psychological shadow.


    "That guy is an outsider! Kill him together! The reward will be increased by 30000!"


    In the crowd, Burton''s cry immediately made the killers excited. Anyway, there were only three of them, and the number was not enough to be afraid.


    When the voice sounded, Belen also caught the person who spoke in an instant. When he saw Burton''s face, his face immediately became cold. He almost knew the reason why lumia was imprisoned in an instant.


    This guy probably did it.


    Burton''s eyes also touched with beren''s eyes in the air. His heart was shocked, and then he turned and ran away without hesitation. Although there were many people here, he always felt a very bad feeling.


    "Kill!"


    With this cry, all the killers attacked the three people again. This time, they learned the previous lessons, so most people stood behind and chanted magic spells.


    "That''s terrible."


    Gallian looked heavy. He took a deep breath and was about to make a response. At this time, he suddenly found that the man in white came forward. He just wanted to say something, and he was stunned at the next moment.


    Belen stepped forward. He noticed that Burton had run away, and he also had no time to waste here. Looking at the countless figures and magic, his eyes were cold and his breath soared.


    An increase of 65%.


    That majestic breath erupted from him, like a towering tsunami. Those killers who had been close were unable to resist being lifted out at the moment, and a touch of sword light came at the next moment.


    Boom!


    All the magic disappeared under the sword, and when everyone opened their eyes, a white shadow suddenly shuttled out and disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    Gallian also stayed in place for a while. He looked at the countless killers in front of him, which was unacceptable for a time.


    So, is this guy so strong?


    He still remembered that when he was fighting with the man in white outside, the strength this guy showed at the beginning was nothing compared with the scene just now.


    "Cheryl, let''s go!"


    Gallian quickly reacted, then grabbed Cheryl''s wrist and began to escape. Now this situation can''t stay in misnathan.


    At this moment, Belen''s figure has reached the rear of the castle. He is galloping towards the forest in front. He clenched his sword, looking cold, but his eyes are full of worry.


    How''s lumia now?


    He only cares about this now. Thinking like this, he became more eager and made his speed a little faster. Before long, he entered the forest and came outside the iron gate of the house.


    Hiss!


    The cross composed of two swords separated the iron door. Belen walked into the house indifferently. He was not afraid of any ambush. It''s better to say that now he wants someone to find trouble.


    Belen walked quickly to the second floor of the house. A dazzling light suddenly attracted his eyes. He hurried to the house and kicked the door open, but he didn''t see his familiar figure in the dark room.


    There were blood stains on the ground, a table and countless potions, and an old man was laughing madly in the dark.


    Belen looked at the old man and asked coldly, "where is lumia?"


    "Lumia? Are you talking about my experimental body? She has been taken away by Burton." The old man smiled madly, holding a test tube with dark red liquid in his hand.


    "You know what? My experiment is very smooth. In a few days, the experimental body will become stronger!"


    A murderous spirit suddenly enveloped the whole room, but the old man seemed to feel nothing. At the moment, beren was looking at the test tube with blood in his hand. A rage was boiling in his mind in a way of rapid evolution.


    In a flash, he knew who the experimental body in the old man meant, and it was clear who the dark red blood in the test tube came from.


    This man, damn it!


    Hiss!


    The shrill sound of the sword came out, and a ray of dazzling sword light suddenly flashed from the house. The next moment, the house crashed away. The figure in white came out slowly from the collapsed land, and his eyes suddenly locked to the dense forest in the distance.


    There, a man was running away with a girl towards the outside at a high speed. Seeing this scene, beren clenched his sword and suddenly remembered what had happened on that rainy night.


    That guy again.

 Chapter 445

    At the moment, lumia''s eyes were dim and let Burton pull her, and she subconsciously obeyed the latter''s command and ran forward blindly.


    After receiving the increasing amount of experiments in these days, lumia is now exhausted. Her white skirt is covered with blood, but there is no blood flow at the moment, and she has already healed.


    When Burton returned to the castle, he found a large number of people gathered here, including his eldest brother and second brother. When he saw these two people, his eyes became more and more fierce.


    "Burton, what happened."


    The eldest brother zat and the second brother FIGO both noticed Burton''s arrival. They ignored lumia breathing on the side and looked coldly at their useless third brother.


    Although he resented his two brothers, Burton obediently answered their questions. He said, "Gallian defected and outsiders invaded."


    Zat and FIGO are not worried about the situation in gallien. Countless killers have gone after him. However, the latter has strong skills, but in the face of so many killers, they can''t escape with a mop.


    "Where are the outsiders?"


    When they asked this, everyone seemed to feel something. At this time, Burton also turned around and saw the man in white outside the wall.


    "It''s already here."


    All the killers looked at the figure in white. When they felt the smell from the latter, their hearts jumped.


    Where did this monster come from?


    The breath emanating from the other party is not magic. It is an extremely pure "Qi". Generally speaking, those who have this power are soldiers skilled in martial arts. However, this Qi is too strong! Facing him alone, you can feel a strong pressure.


    From the moment Belen arrived, his eyes were always on the back with black hair. There was an unspeakable joy in his heart, and he finally met.


    "Lumia."


    When he called out the name, the girl''s dim eyes suddenly brightened at the moment, and her heart began to accelerate unconsciously. Then she suddenly turned around and looked. When she saw the familiar face, tears fell from her eyes.


    "You..."


    She seemed to want to say something, but her voice choked at the moment. She never thought that the man would appear in this place. It was incredible.


    "Who are you and why did you break into our territory?"


    The eldest and second sons of the misnathan family came forward. Their father had been indifferent for many years and rarely appeared in the organization, so it was up to them to decide here.


    Belen looked at them. He didn''t answer. Instead, he focused on lumia. The thin white skirt had a dazzling bright red color, the scattered black hair and the tired look. Everything came into his eyes.


    Sorry, I should have taken you away.


    Although Belen knew very well, even if he knew it would be today, he couldn''t take lumia who didn''t want to leave with him at that time, but nevertheless, he also felt very regretful.


    At this time, beside lumia, Burton suddenly laughed. His laughter was unbridled, and his bloody eyes looked straight at Belen.


    "Since you dare to come here alone, I have to say, you have great courage."


    In Burton''s opinion, although the man in white is very strong, maybe neither of them is the opponent of the latter, but at the moment, this is the headquarters of misnathan. There are countless killers here. Even if the man in white is strong, he can''t be the opponent of so many killers.


    "But before that." Burton''s voice turned. He looked at lumia and said with a gloomy smile, "lumia, go and kill him. Now you can certainly do it."


    what!?


    Lumia suddenly raised her head and looked at Burton. She shook her head subconsciously. She said in a trembling voice, "no, you can''t kill him."


    "Are you going to disobey the teacher again?"


    Burton''s smile gradually disappeared. He suddenly remembered that rainy night. The girl also resisted herself. Isn''t the shadow he planted enough to make her despair?


    "Burton!"


    Just as Burton was about to say something, zat''s cry suddenly sounded in his ear. His heart was shocked. When he turned his head, he found that a man suddenly came in front of him, and a fist grew bigger and bigger in his pupil and hit his face!


    Click, click, bang!


    Under this punch, the ground cracked layer by layer, and a burst of gas sounded like nine days of thunder. Burton''s figure flew out like a shell and was directly blasted into the castle. Because of this huge impact, the castle directly collapsed and the right half collapsed.


    "Don''t force girls to do anything."


    Belen withdrew his fist, looked at the figure that had been blasted into the ruins of the corridor in the castle, and then looked at lumia. After he found that the latter also fell into the pit, he suddenly showed a look of panic.


    "Yes, I''m sorry!"


    While apologizing, Belem hurried to pull lumia up, and the girl was looking at Belem with a dull face, and then at the half collapsed castle.


    At the moment when she fell into darkness, the sudden fist seemed to break the darkness at the bottom of her heart. Unconsciously, the fear and helplessness in her heart disappeared.


    "Bei, Bei Lun..."


    The girl called softly, and then the tears overflowed from the corners of her eyes. She raised her hand to wipe the tears, but the tears couldn''t stop falling from her eyes. She choked her throat and stood in place and began to cry.


    Seeing the girl crying, beren was also a little distressed. He stretched out his arm and hugged the girl into his arms. They hadn''t seen each other for a year and a half. It was neither long nor short, but at the moment, the girl was already crying, and his hands held the clothes in front of him tightly.


    How painful was she during this time?


    At the thought of the tools and potions in the dark room, beren''s chest burst into a raging flame. He took a deep breath. He was undoubtedly very angry, but it was slightly different from that in the rainy night.


    Belen''s eyes looked at the group of killers. There was a dark killing intention hidden in the deep black pupil. He took another look at the huge castle.

 Chapter 446

    When Burton was smashed and flew out, half of the castle collapsed. Everyone opened their eyes. Just one punch has such power?


    "You are against our whole misnathan!"


    After zat recovered, he shouted angrily at beren. He didn''t expect that the man was so bold that he dared to suddenly start in front of them!


    Buzz!


    Everyone exudes magic at this moment, and a handful of weapons appear in their hands. There is no doubt that the mysterious man in white has become their enemy at the moment of his hand.


    However, beren didn''t seem to feel their movement. He patted the girl on the back and whispered, "well, don''t cry. If you put it down, come with me."


    Lumia''s body was still trembling, only sobbing. She released her hand holding beren''s clothes, and then stepped back to let herself see the latter''s face.


    "Sorry."


    "There''s nothing to apologize for." Beren smiled and said, "although I don''t have your assassination these days to move me, my skills are not weak."


    "When we don''t exist!"


    Led by zat and Figo, they all flew into a rage when they saw each other ignoring themselves and others. They dared to underestimate their misnathan killer!


    Buzz!


    The two magic lines appeared in front of them after the magic chanting. Thunder and cold ice were combined and impacted in the direction of beren and lumia.


    Ding!


    A piercing sound of swords suddenly rang through the square. The blue sword light flashed from the sky like lightning. In a moment, the shoulder annihilated the thunder and cold ice. Then there was a visible sword mark on the square, and countless killers were overturned by the air wave!


    At the moment, Belen was already holding lumia in his left hand and holding a silver white sword in his right hand. He looked cold, the killing intention in his eyes began to spread, and his anger at the bottom of his heart began to turn like a calm sea, surging up huge waves and tsunamis.


    "Lumia, before I make a decision, I want to ask you a question."


    Hearing Belem''s words, lumia looked at Belem, looking a little confused. Her crying had stopped, and she was only confused and didn''t know where to go.


    "Do you hate this place?"


    This sentence fell into lumia''s ears, and her black and shiny eyes gradually opened. There was an answer in her heart almost in an instant, and various pictures of these years came to her mind.


    What she likes is the field where a breeze can ripple the sea of wheat fields. She misses the tenderest mother in the world in the wooden house. What she wants is a day when the family can live in harmony.


    And here, only darkness.


    "I hate this place! The life I want is not like this!"


    The girl lowered her head, held her hands tightly at her waist, and she tightly pursed her lips to keep herself from crying. What she pursued over the years was what she knew could not be realized again.


    The dream bubble has long been shattered.


    "I see."


    Belen stretched out her hand and put it on the girl''s head. The big hand gave the girl a great sense of warmth and security. When the girl looked up, what she saw was the tenderest smiling face in her memory. She was not the same person as him, but this smile made her feel incomparably warm.


    If you show sadness, I will always show you a smile.


    Belen pointed in a direction, smiled and said, "go there. There''s a friend of yours. Leave here with them and wait for me outside."


    "Cheryl?"


    Hearing what beren said, lumia also thought of Cheryl for a moment. She had virtually regarded Cheryl as her only friend here.


    "Well, what about you?"


    Lumia was worried when she heard that beren didn''t intend to leave with her. Did he really intend to do something here alone?


    When the girl asked, Bellen smiled and replied, "I''m going to tear down the place lumia hates. I''ll find you soon."


    "But..."


    Just when she wanted to say such a dangerous word, lumia suddenly remembered the sword that beren had just wielded, so her words stopped suddenly. But even if beren was very powerful, she was also very worried, because it was all because of her.


    "Don''t worry, I''m very powerful." Belen patted lumia on the shoulder, then looked in the direction of Cheryl. He smiled and said, "your friend is in a bad situation. Go and help."


    Cheryl?!


    Lumia, who got this information, couldn''t help worrying. Then she made up her mind under the encouragement of beren, and she nodded to beren.


    "You must come!"


    "Yes."


    Then lumia came to Belen''s ear again. She seemed to say something, which made Belen''s eyebrows pick slightly, and then nodded.


    After Beilun promised, lumia didn''t go to see the killers of misnathan. She turned and ran in the direction Beilun had just pointed out.


    Seeing that lumia ran out of the square after a few breaths, beren smiled. The child probably didn''t realize how fast he was now.


    From the moment he touched lumia, he used his Qi to check whether there was a big problem with the girl''s body. Although he still didn''t understand a lot of obscure information completely, he still needed to find someone to check it later, but he can be sure that lumia''s physical function is very strong now, which is no worse than superman.


    Well, it''s time to solve the matter here.


    Those killers stood up again. They looked at the man in white with not only killing intention, but also a trace of fear. The strength of this man was far beyond their imagination!


    This is a powerful and heinous "swordsman"!


    Zat and FIGO are the two strongest killers in the list of misnathan killers. Naturally, they can''t tolerate an outsider to be presumptuous in their own territory, even though he is very strong.


    "You can never get out of here today!"


    When he heard each other''s words, Belen didn''t think so. He walked towards a group of killers with his sword in his hand. He twisted his neck as if he were moving his muscles and bones.


    "If I don''t tear it down today, I''ll feel uncomfortable all over."


    Buzz!


    Belen''s breath gradually began to rise. The magnificent breath made his hair float and stand upright. His eyes were full of anger. He didn''t intend to leave today.


    "I''ve killed one person today. I don''t mind killing more people."


    After many years, beren was stained with blood again. The first person he killed was the crazy experimenter in the small black room.

 Chapter 447

    At the moment, it is dusk, and in that square, a group of killers are ready. In the middle of the square, there is a man in white. His breath is like ripples in the water. His white clothes are floating, and his not long hair is also floating.


    An increase of 70%.


    The magic in beren''s body is perfectly integrated with the flesh and blood nerve. The magic even overflows outside the body and turns into a light blue liquid magic flame. The smell emitted by her body seems to be able to touch the surrounding space.


    Can they really win this monster?


    When they saw the liquid magic flame on beren, all the killers were stunned. How could they not know what it symbolized, but they could not understand that this man was not a "swordsman"? Why is your attainments in magic so high?


    Belen didn''t want to talk to these killers. He took the lead in attacking with his sword in his hand. At the moment when he took his step, the ground also collapsed.


    Hiss!


    The blue sword light crossed, and the ground of the square cracked into a huge gully. There was no reaction time, and a lot of killers fell into the gully.


    "Let''s go!"


    After seeing that behind the scenes, zat and FIGO also realized that this mysterious man is not personal, and they must gather everyone''s strength!


    Shua Shua!


    Countless figures jumped out. They didn''t know whether the other party really decided to kill them all, but they had to attack the other party in order to survive. Maybe killing the other party was the most correct choice than running away.


    At the moment, beren''s perception has been sharp, and even the wind and grass can know the bottom of his heart. In the face of the sneak attack that killers are good at, he doesn''t care at all. The speed is so fast that even most killers can''t capture his figure.


    Only a blue light and shadow can be seen shuttling around the crowd. At every pass, a person falls down. He knows that the other party is doing something, but there is nothing he can do.


    "No!"


    Zat roared and watched the killers fall down. He also realized the sense of crisis. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he took out an item from nowhere.


    It was an illusory magic pattern, only a little bigger than his hand, and as soon as it appeared, the magic filled in the whole misnathan organization began to resonate.


    This is the key to the magic array inherited by the misnathan family from generation to generation, and the magic array is the last line of defense of the family. Even as the eldest son, he doesn''t know its power. He only knows it in the family history. The magic array has the power to destroy thousands of riding imperial soldiers.


    This is why they dare to take root in the mountains and rivers outside the Empire. Even if the Empire knows where they are hiding, they also have such a card to deter the imperial army.


    After a while, two-thirds of the killers had fallen down, and FIGO was shocked when he saw what zat took out, but he soon calmed down. Maybe now is the time to use that thing.


    At the moment, after Belen knocked out the nearest killer, he also felt a huge magic wave. His eyes swept the magic lines twisted in zat''s hands, and then looked up at the sky.


    Buzz!


    There is a huge black magic array directly above the square. The complex mantra printed on it is extremely mysterious. Several wheels rotate clockwise and counterclockwise. The central place opens slowly, just like a gate.


    "It''s half open. It''s probably enough!"


    Zat stopped turning the key. He didn''t think that the man in white had the ability to rival thousands of imperial soldiers. He coldly swept through the killers who were still on the field, then turned around with FIGO and fled out at a high speed. When that force fell, the castle must no longer exist.


    As for the killers, it''s time to make the final contribution. Stop the man.


    Say something!


    The black magic array suddenly rotated at a high speed, and the incomparably terrible magic began to ripple. The huge opening seemed to accumulate some power, so it aimed at the square below.


    "No! That guy zat wants us to hold this man down!"


    "If this thing falls, we will all die!"


    Countless killers felt the powerful magic wave. They didn''t think they had the ability to survive under the magic array. They didn''t expect that the two guys treated them as abandoned children!


    Belen looked at the black magic array above. He also felt a strong threat from it, but he still looked indifferent. Since he promised lumia to go back, he could not fall here.


    So, Belen clenched the sword in his hand. He took a deep breath. Even his essence and spirit rose to an absolute full state at this moment. His strength is still rising. He can feel the bursts of pain in his body. After recovering, he made such a difficult increase for the first time.


    An increase of 75%.


    As long as he has reached such a level, it is no longer difficult for Belen, and this is not the first or second time, so there is no doubt that he has surpassed himself in the school period.


    Boom!


    Looking at the sudden outbreak of the black magic array, a terrible force rippled out of it. I saw the black beam falling from the sky like a meteor and bombarding in the direction of beren.


    I''m dying.


    Those killers saw the terrible light beam falling from the magic in the sky. Now they have no time even if they want to escape. However, in order to survive, they still try their best to escape outside. While running away, some people look back. These people opened their eyes.


    The man in white is still standing there! There seems to be no plan to escape!


    What does he want to do!?


    The snow lion''s sword blade bloomed a light blue brilliance, and then beren held the sword in front of him, like a beautiful sword dance. With his swing, the sharp sword drew exquisite magic lines, the magic around rippled, and the magic lines bloomed a colorful brilliance.


    "Spirit sword dance ¡¤ sixth sound ¡¤ flare!"


    Belen jumped up and stabbed his sword straight up. The magic lines on the tip of the sword suddenly broke. The colorful streamer rotated and the sharp sword spirit surged out. The sword rushed to the sky with colorful brilliance.


    Buzz!


    The moving buzzing sound resounded gently. I saw that ray of brilliance forcibly split the black light beam and hit the huge black magic array. The next moment was like glass being smashed and broken, turned into countless black magic brilliance and scattered in the world.


    The huge noise made countless fleeing people look back. When they saw the broken black magic array, they all stopped and stared at the sky.

 Chapter 448

    After beren fell back to the ground, his mouth was panting. Even now he would be very tired if he wanted to maintain such strength for a long time.


    He looked up at the empty square around him, then shook his head. He really ran away, so he looked at the castle again.


    Well, tear it down.


    So Belen raised his sword, and after destroying the castle, he could leave. The weakened misnathan could not accept any entrustment.


    But just after beren raised his sword, he suddenly jumped in his heart and suddenly looked back. In his sight, he saw an old man coming slowly. He was still wearing a ragged black cloak, but the old man was walking fast and obviously he was still very healthy.


    However, at the moment of seeing the old man, beren felt a very strange sense of uneasiness, and this feeling came from the old man who seemed to be in his seventies.


    Although the old man was old, his eyes were like mirrors. He stopped, glanced over the half collapsed castle, looked at the huge gullies in the square, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "It''s really unpleasant to see my home demolished when I came back."


    After hearing these words, Belen also narrowed her eyes. Is this old man also the killer of misnathan? Sounds like I just came back from a mission.


    Then, the old man''s eyes fell on Belen. After watching for a while, he said, "I think you did all this."


    Beren nodded and asked, "are you the killer here?"


    "Me..."


    The old man stepped away again, and then walked towards beren. His hands were behind him. At the moment he spoke, his figure suddenly twisted slightly and turned into a dark shadow.


    "It''s the master here."


    At the moment when the old man disappeared in place, beren also contracted his pupils and cut forward without hesitation. Sure enough, the old man came to him and a short sword was horizontal in front of his sword.


    Buzz!


    The two Qi bombarded together and finally lined up in all directions. The ground centered on the two people also sank in a circular trend for a few minutes. The next moment, another sound came into beren''s ear and kicked the latter''s arms in front of him.


    "A quick response."


    Bang!


    Belen''s body was kicked out and smashed into the castle. Several columns were smashed one after another, and the hall collapsed and fell on the first floor.


    The old man stood on the square and continued to walk towards the collapsed castle. He knew that the young man in white was not dead. When he kicked that foot, the latter had made defensive moves.


    Besides, he could feel the anger.


    Hiss!


    A sword light suddenly flashed through the collapsed castle ruins. I saw that the ruins of the whole castle were suddenly opened into a huge gully. In the slit divided into two, a man covered by liquid magic flame came out slowly, and his eyes stared at the old man.


    "Master of missnathan?"


    The old man calmly replied, "my name is Arden misnathan."


    Arden missnathan?


    Belen also frowned slightly when he heard the strange name. He was not shocked by the name, but he thought of a rumor about the killer family misnathan.


    In this killer family, there is a strong man known as the "king of killers".


    Is it the old man in front of you?


    Anyone who sees the old man will not associate him with the title of "king of killers" at the first sight, but after a rough confrontation, beren realized that the old man is a super strong man.


    The first legend about the "king of killers" was told by antrina at the beginning. Although it has not been heard that they have fought, there is no doubt that the strong man mentioned by the "sword saint" must be a very wonderful guy.


    Although he thought of this strong man at the beginning, he got the news that the "king of killers" had not appeared for many years. He may have traveled around the world or died.


    Thinking of what the old man said just now, beren was a little helpless. Did he say that the "king of killers" had just returned from his tour? It happened to be met by him.


    "Are you the legendary king of killers?" Belen still wants to confirm just in case.


    "It''s me." Arden nodded. Then the old man, known as the "king of killers", said, "young man, you are very strong. Can you tell me your name?"


    "Belen glien."


    Although it is now a hostile relationship, Belen still reported his name, which is a respect for the strong. After all, the latter has also told him his name.


    But Arden obviously didn''t hear the name, so he frowned slightly. With his qualifications, he didn''t know there was such a young "swordsman". Then he shook his head. Now these are not important.


    "Although I never care about this, what I hate most is that someone came to tear down my territory, so boy, are you ready to bear my anger?"


    Belen glanced at the direction where lumia had left before. He couldn''t retreat all over now. He took a deep breath, but he didn''t want to fall here. His work hasn''t been finished yet.


    Belen didn''t respond to Arden''s words. He clenched the snow lion in his hand. The blade trembled slightly and made a pleasant sound of the sword. He wanted to do his best.


    From the rough confrontation with the other party just now, we can feel that the other party''s strength is extremely strong. Although we can''t judge what kind of magic it has, the other party''s physical quality is extremely strong. Moreover, the most important thing is that the other party is also an expert with "Qi"!


    "It seems that you are ready."


    Arden felt the Qi gathered on the young man opposite. Even he was very surprised that he was so young that he could master the Qi to this extent.


    "Now that I''m ready, I''ll come."


    When the voice fell, Arden took the lead in launching the attack. His pace was very strange. Every step would shorten the ground strangely, and beren who carefully observed this scene also opened his eyes.


    This magic deja vu!


    He suddenly remembered the as like as two peas of the flock of the left of the generation of the sword, one of whom was named Casey''s younger generation, whose magic power was so similar to the magic of the king of killer. No, it was exactly the same.


    Restrictive magic, square!


    At the moment when the other party approached, beren gathered his mind and began to concentrate on dealing with the super strong, concentrating and cutting away with a silver long sword.


    With a "square land" more used than space magic, Arden suddenly narrowed the distance between him and beren. His short sword stabbed at the key of the latter, while beren raised his sword and bounced it away. The next action of Arden is really unimaginable. This is an old man who has reached the age of seventy. He released the short sword by the force of being bounced away, After circling in place for a week, his left hand took the dagger and stabbed it again.


    Seeing the other party''s sudden change of action, Belen was also shocked. He leaned out his left hand, slapped it on the back of the short sword, and then kicked a foot to force the other party to retreat.


    The two people re opened the distance, but now Belen was feeling pressure. The "king of killers" had reached the level of perfection in both combat skills and magic. Although it was true, he was not without advantages.


    In terms of physical quality, he is better than each other!


    But beren is most concerned about his own time. It has been dozens of minutes since he forcibly maintained 70-75%, and now he has begun to gasp.

 Chapter 449

    Bang!


    The square exploded again, and the two figures retreated towards both sides, but no matter how you look at it, Belen fell into the downwind.


    At the moment, Belen is gasping. He looks very tired. Half of his face has been dyed bright red by the blood flowing from his head. He has not only suffered many wounds, but also forcibly maintained his strength. If he doesn''t stick to it, he will be defeated by Arden immediately.


    Aware of some weak beren, Arden said indifferently, "if you can''t hold it, just let it go and I''ll give you a good time."


    Hearing the words of the "king of killers", beren didn''t say anything. Instead, she raised her hand and wiped the sweat from her cheeks. He can''t fall here. Lumia is still waiting for him outside.


    "Father!"


    Suddenly, a sudden voice came. Belen and Arden swept away their eyes. A man with blood on his face and a sunken nose climbed out of the ruins. This man was Burton who had been punched by Belen before.


    Seeing his useless third son, Arden could only sigh and shake his head. He said, "Burton, lie down quietly."


    "Father, father killed him! This damn guy!" Burton roared wildly, but he felt very hard to get up at the moment, but he roared out as much as he could.


    Belen glanced at Burton, then withdrew his eyes and looked back at Arden in the distance. He took a deep breath and raised the fading power again, with a light blue glow around him.


    "Elf sword dance."


    At the moment when he whispered in his mouth, his body jumped out, and the silver white sword was wrapped by blue magic, as if it had become more sacred.


    "Six sounds!"


    At the moment of approaching Arden, beren''s sword was suddenly stabbed. He went all out to defeat the "king of killers". He couldn''t go without defeating him!


    From the first combo to the sixth, the sword in his hand became more and more bitter. Even Arden was caught off guard by this powerful sword skill, and a light brilliance twinkled in his eyes.


    "Elf sword dance?"


    Hiss, hiss!


    The sword Qi crisscrossed. In an instant, a sword thunder pool was built. With the passing of the sword edge, he began to attack Arden crazily. Even the "king of killers" was injured one after another, and there were more openings in his body.


    Suddenly, the young man broke out, which made the "king of killers" feel extremely difficult. The sword light flickered in front of him. His skill could not avoid so many attacks, so he was injured and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    Arden snorted coldly. At the moment when the sixth sound sounded, when the colorful brilliance was broken, he raised his left hand, opened his five fingers, and then suddenly grabbed it in front of him, with his five fingers suddenly clenched.


    "Broken!"


    Bang!


    The void in front of him suddenly broke, and the colorful brilliance was swallowed up in an instant, breaking the sixth sword. Then a short sword appeared in Arden''s left hand. At the moment when the void healed, his body flew out like a cheetah and attacked beren, holding two short swords in his hands.


    to be sonorous!


    Belen was blown back and rubbed a trace of tens of meters on the ground. Finally, the whole man crashed into the ruins. His throat was sweet and suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood. His eyes opened slightly and his eyes were shocked.


    He didn''t expect that the other party still had a magic!


    Restrictive magic, broken!


    Moreover, the other party has mastered this magic to a very high level, and even the void can be easily broken. Is this the strength of the "king of killers"?


    Belen stood up with his teeth clenched. He gasped and the blood on his head dripped down his face to the ground. He stared at the old man holding two daggers.


    At the beginning, it would not be so difficult to fight the "king of killers". If it was the heyday, he was even sure to win. Now he has consumed too much, and it is too difficult to win.


    If he doesn''t move, his strength will begin to fade, but he can''t find any way to win the "killer king" in front of him under the current situation.


    No, there''s another way.


    At the thought of that method, beren''s look became a little uncertain. Finally, he shook his head. He couldn''t finish the calculation like this. Maybe there was a turn for the better.


    "Come again!"


    Belen shouted and then rushed out. Since he dared to come here today, he was ready. Although things were a little unexpected, he didn''t intend to be planted here!


    "I won''t keep my hand anymore."


    Seeing that the young man was so resolute, Arden no longer planned to keep his hand. He knew very well that if he hadn''t consumed too much before, the young man in front of him was a strong man who fought with his full strength.


    Bang bang!


    The castle and square of misnathan have been destroyed, and the killers dare not approach here again, because they saw Arden''s return when they fled, but they didn''t expect that the battle would last so long.


    The young man in white is a super swordsman comparable to the king of killers!


    In front of the "king of killers" who uses both "square inch" and "broken" magic, beren has many inconveniences even if his physical quality is better than Arden, but all this can be made up by sword skill!


    The strength gradually subsided, and Belen''s mouth continued to overflow blood, but he was still waving his sword. He was fighting hard, even though he had reached the end of a strong crossbow.


    "Young man, you are strong!"


    Arden also had several more wounds on his body, but compared with beren, this injury was nothing. He gave a deep drink, which was a praise to the young man in front of him.


    "But it''s all over!"


    At the last roar, Arden suddenly slapped Belen on his body. The "broken" magic surged out of his palm. He wanted to destroy the young man''s body directly.


    Seeing the slap, Belen''s sword also stabbed out at the moment. He didn''t use his sword to resist the other party''s slap, but directly stabbed into Arden''s shoulder, like a move to exchange life for injury.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t been so close to death, but it''s just close.


    Looking at the slap on his body, beren subconsciously sighed, and on his quiet face, his black and white eyes turned into sky blue at that moment. Those eyes had a sense of detachment, as if they could see through the true meaning of all things.

 Chapter 450

    Boom!


    I saw a blue light suddenly rising in misnathan''s barrier, which immediately attracted the eyes of all those who were still in the barrier.


    What''s that?


    There was doubt and curiosity in everyone''s heart. There was no doubt that it was the position in front of misnathan''s castle. How was the battle between the owner and the young man now?


    At the edge of the border, lumia and Cheryl have joined together, and the three of them have worked together to solve all the chasing killers. They are exhausted at the moment.


    Lumia also noticed the sky blue radiance at the moment. Her eyes were slightly wide and bright. She knew whose magic it was.


    Her past was so dark, and the sky blue became her first light to the future. It was blue.


    Buzz!


    On the square, the dazzling light shone, and an unparalleled force directly shook Arden''s figure out. After landing, he stepped back dozens of steps to stabilize his heel.


    Arden stared at the figure covered by blue magic. With the passage of time, the sky blue radiance gradually converged, and the figure of the young man appeared.


    At the moment, beren''s body is covered with blue fluorescence, and the blood on his body has turned blue, emitting a faint halo. His eyes are as blue as the sea, and the snow lion in his hand is also covered with sky blue. His breath is very vague, because it seems that he is not an individual.


    The growth index has exceeded 80, or has reached the degree of "assimilation". This is not the first time to reach such a state. He has entered such a detached state when he fought with the runaway young brave man.


    The half black and half white hair has also changed at the moment, and the half black has gradually faded into white. The hair has all changed to snow-white. I don''t know how much anger is left, as if it has been cut at once. The whole person looks like a sense of Twilight vicissitudes.


    It was not difficult for him to enter the realm once. If he had no choice, he didn''t want to use this force again.


    Belen''s breathing rate seems to resonate with the magic between heaven and earth, because now he has assimilated the magic between his body and heaven and earth.


    "This is..."


    Even Arden, known as the "king of killers", has never seen beren''s current state, but he vaguely thought of something, but it is still vague.


    Just try.


    Arden''s eyes showed a dignified color for the first time. Even before beren''s sudden outbreak, he didn''t feel such a great threat as now.


    That pressure is invisible!


    Shua!


    Then Arden took the lead in launching the attack. His speed was very fast, which was no worse than that of Superman. At once, he approached beren''s face, and the two short swords split down from different angles.


    And this scene clearly fell into beren''s eyes. His eyes glanced slightly, and the sword edge in his hand didn''t know when it had been waved out.


    to be sonorous!


    A sword repulsed Arden, and then before he reacted, the blue light and shadow suddenly attacked him. The sword covered with blue magic was held by the young man''s hands, and then cut down with an extreme sharpness.


    Sword skill - one sword cut and make a quick decision.


    Bang!


    When Arden blocked the sword, his knees bent down, and then the earth under his feet sank, broke apart with a huge hum.


    "Back!"


    With a roar, Arden pushed beren''s sword with his arms, and then retreated sharply. His five fingers opened in the air, aimed at beren''s position, and then shook them together.


    "The void is broken!"


    When the magic triggered, the light and shadow suddenly hit. At the moment when the void burst, the sword tip of the snow lion suddenly touched the void, and a huge magic instantly gathered the void away.


    How is that possible?


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Arden also opened his eyes. His magic was cut off, and the void was healed by the magic between heaven and earth before it was broken.


    Can this young man manipulate the magic between heaven and earth?


    That''s not what people can do!


    When Arden thought of this, his eyes suddenly opened wide. He suddenly realized something very terrible. His eyes stared at the man covered by blue light.


    "Demigod field? How is this possible!"


    That''s a realm that only the legendary strong can reach. It can cut off anyone''s magic circuit. If you think about it carefully, isn''t it the other party who stabbed the sword when his magic was suddenly cut off?


    It can control the magic of heaven and earth and affect the magic circuit, which can be done only by entering the magic dimension.


    This power is no longer the field of living creatures. If there are any creatures in the world that can reach the "semi God field", Arden''s first thought is the brave adult who is "close to God".


    The young man in front of me can do so?


    Arden''s eyes suddenly fell on beren''s pale hair, and his eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that entering this field is not costless for the latter. When he first met, this young man''s hair was half black and half white. Maybe he didn''t enter this field for the first time.


    "There is no doubt that you are stronger now."


    Facing a strong man who has entered the "demigod field", Arden has to admit the fact that he is weak, but nevertheless, his faith as a strong man has not been broken!


    "Come on!"


    Although Arden was old, he was still strong. He laughed. At the moment, he cared more about fighting with the young man than avenging the destruction of his territory!


    Then, Arden urged the magic of his whole body. He drank deeply in his mouth. The ground around him began to gather and twist, and the space began to crack layers by layers. He was trying his best to combine the characteristics of the two magic forces to break out the most terrible power.


    Seeing the other party go all out, beren still keeps a calm look. He gasps in his mouth and looks at the broken void with blue eyes. His spirit is a little trance. Sometimes he can jump into the "magic dimension", but the randomness of this state is too strong for him to control. However, whenever he jumps into the "magic dimension", He is the circuit that can capture each other''s magic into space.


    But it''s no longer needed. The next sword is over.


    Boom!


    The endless space began to collapse and wanted to crush beren to death. At this time, he also raised his sword. All his energy and spirit were condensed in this sword. This is the strongest sword he has cut so far. He is famous for his sword skills because he wants to return to everyone.


    Vientiane creation, one of the Kendo flow.


    "Angelica sinensis."


    The sword fell slowly. It looked like an ordinary sword. When it fell in Arden''s eyes, it seemed to see a terrible scene. He couldn''t imagine how there could be such terrible sword skills in the world, and then he smiled.


    "Worthy of being her student."

 Chapter 451

    Wow.


    The breeze blew. In front of the ruins of the castle, there was still one person standing on the shattered square, while the other was lying on the ground.


    The winner is undoubtedly beren who entered the "demigod field", and he is not comfortable. He stood in place and dispersed his strength. His beautiful face under white hair has obvious fatigue. If he lies down, he may be able to sleep immediately.


    At the moment, Arden was lying on the ground. There was no huge wound on him. He was too tired to move because all his magic was cut off, but he was still awake.


    "Why don''t you kill me?"


    Arden asked his doubts. There was no doubt that the sword could kill him, but at the last moment, the young man deviated the sword from the track.


    Hearing Arden''s question, beren was silent for a moment, and then calmly said, "you know my teacher."


    At that moment, he heard what Arden said.


    "So it is."


    After receiving this response, Arden realized that it was because he knew Angelina that he saved his life. He grinned.


    "I recognized it when I saw you using the elf sword dance. Except for that guy, there must be only her students."


    Belen was silent. He really wanted to kill Arden. After all, it was his last sword, but he couldn''t judge whether Arden was a friend of Angelina, so he stayed. Fortunately, the other party had no power to fight again.


    Then Arden asked, "can you tell me why you are here?"


    For his question, beren looked at the man sitting in the ruins. He said calmly, "I''ve come to pick up a friend. This man is your son. He has done heinous things to my friend."


    "So it is."


    Arden understood the reason why the young man was making trouble, but even if he knew it before, it wouldn''t help. After all, the latter also demolished his territory.


    Then Belen went to Burton with dull eyes. He stumbled. It was obvious that he was holding himself up because he had to find lumia.


    Father, lost?


    At the moment, Burton''s mind is blank. He can''t imagine this fact. His father Arden misnathan is the strongest person in his impression, and he doesn''t hesitate to do human experiments on lumia in order to surpass this research goal.


    However, the strongest man in his heart actually lost? Lost to this young man he hated?


    At the moment, Belen has also come to Burton. He looks at the middle-aged man with dull eyes and holds the sword in his hand. He wants to kill the man immediately.


    But Belen didn''t start at last. He looked at Burton and said coldly, "lumia wants me to say a word to you. She thanks you for your care and teaching over the years, but from now on, she will no longer be your student."


    At this point, beren turned and walked away, and Burton also came back. He began to whisper "no", but finally a voice came into his ear. His voice suddenly stopped and his eyes became dim.


    "Not your daughter anymore."


    Belen didn''t look at the expression of the man behind him. He just abided by the agreement with lumia, so he walked in the direction of lumia.


    Yes, the girl''s name is lumia misnathan. She is the daughter of the third son of the misnathan family. Burton is her biological father.


    Burton fell to the ground. It seemed as if a tear on his bloody face fell to the ground with bright red. His eyes gradually disappeared and seemed to fall into the abyss of hell.


    Before autumn in the midsummer of that year, there was a cabin on the edge of the golden wheat field. A young man led a beautiful woman to snuggle on the swing. Their eyes were locked on the girl chasing a dragonfly in the wheat field. They were smiling. If only this picture could be fixed.


    Compared with his lofty status and powerful power, perhaps all the man wanted was to accompany his mother and daughter, live and work in peace and contentment, but the impermanence of the world made him a madman who was neither human nor ghost.


    He fell into a dream that he would never wake up.


    On the other side, Arden was lying on the ground. He turned his head and looked at the three sons of God who had lost their lives in the distance. Then he looked back at the bright moon in the sky.


    Maybe it''s time to deal with things in the organization.


    When the barrier was broken, everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, the battle there even destroyed the huge barrier.


    So, what is the outcome?


    Some people have the courage to go back on the ruins of misnathan, and they also know the answer. Those who don''t want to intervene in this right and wrong leave here quickly. The world is so big that there will always be a place in need of killers.


    At the moment, lumia, Gallian and Cheryl are sitting on the branch. The latter two are still vigilant around, while lumia is looking at the distance with great worry.


    She didn''t know what happened to beren, but she saw the light that had cut the border. There was no doubt that there was a fierce battle there.


    Belen.


    The girl crossed her fingers and clenched her fist in front of her. She closed her eyes and called the man''s name in her heart. She didn''t want the man to die, but she chose to believe him, so she was waiting here all the time.


    Perhaps the darkness in her heart has not been completely dispelled, but there is no doubt that she has enough courage to face the darkness, and that courage is given to her by that person.


    You must come back safely.


    With such a thought, lumia slowly opened her eyes. At the moment she opened her eyes, she seemed to feel that a miracle had come, and a staggering figure of a man in white was reflected in her eyes.


    "Belle, Bellen!"


    Lumia couldn''t help shouting. Her eyes were moist instantly. She didn''t know why she was so excited. Maybe it was because he came back safely.


    When Gallian and Cheryl heard lumia''s cry, they immediately swept their eyes. They were also shocked when they saw Belen covered with blood, but then they were relieved that they really killed her.


    Lumia jumped off the tree and almost fell down when she took a step. She cried and rushed into Belen''s arms. However, the latter was very weak and was knocked down at once. After seeing the girl''s crying face, he also showed a faint smile. He put his hand on the girl''s head and gently stroked it, looking at the bright moon. I don''t know why, He always thought the moon was very round tonight. He smiled and said softly.

 Chapter 452

    The first beam of light in the morning passed through the thin curtain, and then fell on the man''s face on the bed. The closed eyes trembled slightly at the moment, and then opened slowly.


    Where is this?


    The man who just woke up in bed was Belen. He was a little confused, looked around, and then sat up slowly. He still had some muscle pain.


    Belen lowered her head and began to think, and then gradually recalled that she came out of the misnathan territory after meeting lumia and them. She fell down not far away. Later, she was not clear about who brought it out.


    Then, Belen got out of bed. When he stood up, his eyes suddenly fell into a trance. The whole person almost fell down. Fortunately, he held the corner of the bed. The structure of the door and the wall suddenly appeared in front of him. He was slightly stunned. Then he shook his head bag and looked again, and then he returned to normal.


    What is this?


    Belen sat by the bed. He looked at his hands. There was another trance in front of him. He could clearly see the bones and muscles in his hands and the magic circuit.


    This phenomenon is not the first time to see it, because he can see it when he jumps into the magic dimension, but at the moment, he doesn''t integrate himself into the magic of heaven and earth?


    Although I don''t know why there is such a change, there is no doubt that this situation is very troublesome for beren. The sudden change of his vision will make him suddenly lose his balance. After all, he is no different from ordinary people.


    After a long silence, beren stood up again. He went to the toilet, washed his face with water, and then looked up at the mirror. He found that his eyes, both white and pupil, had turned blue, but the pupil was still black, otherwise the whole eye would turn blue.


    Although it was a beautiful pair of eyes, it worried him a little.


    If this abnormal state is left because I stepped into that field, why not for the first time? It''s the second time I''ve entered that field.


    Thinking of this, beren suddenly found something. He found that his body was not very weak. Compared with the first time, his current state was the same as usual.


    Are you getting used to the power in that field?


    Belen noticed his hair again. Now it had all turned snow white. He thought, maybe his vitality has lost a lot.


    However, it seems that he has really begun to get used to that force. If it is equivalent to the first side effect, he may have died or be dying, but now he doesn''t feel different.


    How much time is left?


    Beren began to think about this. Maybe the burden he had to bear when he entered that field for the second time was not as great as the first time, but it doesn''t mean there are no side effects.


    Then he sighed and began to wash. He didn''t find himself hungry until he returned to the bed. He didn''t know how long he had slept.


    Click.


    The door was opened and a familiar figure fell into beren''s eyes. It was a girl with black hair and wearing ordinary black clothes. The latter also opened her eyes when she saw the man wake up.


    "Belem!"


    Seeing that it was lumia, Belen smiled, and then asked, "well, how long have I slept?"


    Lumia came in. She was wearing a sportswear and sweat on her snow-white neck. It was obvious that she had experienced a lot of exercise before.


    The girl came to beren with a smile, thought about it and replied, "it''s the third day to come here."


    "Well." Beren nodded, then looked at the girl''s clothes and asked curiously, "did you go out to exercise? Where''s your friend?"


    Lumia nodded. She smiled and explained, "because I don''t control the power of my body well now, I asked Cheryl and Gary to help."


    Hearing this, beren couldn''t help asking, "is your body OK?"


    "I think there will be some problems." Lumia smiled and scratched her cheek with her fingers. Then she put her hands on her younger generation and winked playfully. She said, "but I''m satisfied."


    Seeing lumia''s satisfied smile, Belen was relieved at the bottom of her heart, then stood up. He smiled and said, "I''m a little hungry. Let''s go and buy something to eat?"


    "Yes!"


    Just after beren stood up, the dimension in front of him jumped again. His body was out of balance and almost fell down again. Fortunately, lumia suddenly reacted and helped him.


    "How are you? Are you still hurt?"


    "No, it''s all right. I just didn''t stand firm."


    Beren didn''t lie. He really didn''t stand firm. It was probably because of the thinking jump in his brain that he got out of balance. He shook his head and returned to normal.


    "Well, let''s go down."


    "Well..."


    Lumia on one side was still worried about Belen''s body and looked at him from time to time. She was relieved after the latter didn''t have another accident.


    Walking down the street, Belen learned from lumia that Gary and Cheryl were still wandering in the city and had no plans to leave. Then he thought of what had happened in misnathan. At that time, it was probably the girl who wanted to save lumia that got hurt.


    "Lumia, you made a great friend."


    Lumia was stunned when she heard beren''s words, and then she smiled and bent her eyes. She knew it was brilliant, and then answered happily.


    In misnathan''s time, if Cheryl didn''t often come to comfort her and help her, she might have fallen into the darkness and couldn''t extricate herself. She had regarded Cheryl as a close friend of her life.


    Because it was still early in the morning, there were many breakfast stalls on the side of the road. Belen had a good aftertaste of the breakfast stall. After a full meal, he put down the dishes and chopsticks and looked at lumia.


    Now that he has rescued lumia, it''s time for him to think about the future. He has almost finished what he should do in ailoranya. Then he needs to tell Yu hill about Xilan. As for the identity of Elia, it must be no problem for flotti. Now it''s lumia that should be considered.


    "Lumia, do you remember latil and them?"


    Hearing the name mentioned by beren, lumia suddenly jumped in her heart, and then looked afraid like a little mouse. She asked timidly.


    "Yes, is that the cat Asian girl?"

 Chapter 453

    "No! I don''t want it!"


    In the room, lumia was protesting loudly, muttering her small mouth, her small face was full of discontent and resistance, and sat in a chair with her hands around her chest.


    Seeing that lumia resisted so much, beren said helplessly, "they are as kind as lumia. You will like them."


    Lumia shook her head and shouted, "it''s not because of this!"


    Seeing this, Belen asked suspiciously, "what''s that for?"


    "Because I want to be with you."


    When she said this, lumia was not shy at all. There was a very firm look in her big black eyes. She was serious.


    However, beren''s cheeks turned red. He scratched his white hair, which sounded like a special feeling. He took a sip of his mouth and exhaled.


    "I''ll leave elolana later."


    "Then I''ll leave with you!"


    Belen looked slightly up at the beautiful girl. He saw the firmness on the latter''s face. In fact, he didn''t want to take her on a trip. He didn''t want to leave latil them like this, but he couldn''t help it.


    He doesn''t know how much time he has left, but after experiencing misnathan, if it was less than five years before, maybe it''s less than half now.


    What should they do if they accidentally have an accident one day on the way? If it hurts, Belen doesn''t want to see that scene.


    Let them settle down early is to complete their wish.


    Putting away the complicated thoughts, beren smiled and said, "well, I have something to tell someone next. Will you go with me?"


    "Yes."


    Lumia nodded.


    So after lumia left a note in Cheryl''s room, she left the hotel with beren, leaving a note to reassure Cheryl.


    Belen plans to tell hill about Xilan. He still needs to think about lumia. After all, lumia, as a killer of misnathan, attacked Hill before. If he wants hill to take lumia in, he doesn''t know what hill will think.


    Probably refuse. After all, she had to take everyone away from hill before. In addition, lumia, as a killer of misnathan, attacked Hill before, and probably would resist it.


    It seems that your thoughts can''t be realized, so think about lumia later.


    Belen didn''t go directly to misnathan, but took lumia to the location of his commercial car. When he saw that the two earth dragons were still in love, he also felt very speechless. He was tired and tired these days. The two guys didn''t look at himself after he came back.


    however...


    Belen looked at his old man and asked curiously, "I haven''t come back these days. Have you eaten?"


    Although the earth dragons won''t starve to death if they don''t eat for a few days, it''s impossible to be so energetic. I think so. Maybe someone came back and fed the two earth dragons.


    The Earth Dragon''s huge eyes looked at Belen, then made a buzzing sound, seemed to answer, then took back his eyes and crawled on the ground to sleep.


    Seeing the response of the Earth Dragon, Belen was silent for a moment. Maybe latil and Leia came here. He was silent for a moment, then nodded to lumia, and they went to the castle.


    Because the doorman knew beren, he opened it naturally, and then continued to be lazy. He really forgot the pain after the scar, and was not afraid of being deducted.


    It''s also very good. If someone tells hill, latil and they will come too. Now he doesn''t have much confidence to face them.


    Belem carefully came to the left of the castle, then looked at the girl beside him and whispered, "lumia, let''s go up quietly."


    "Why be so careful?" Lumia looked at beren with some confusion.


    It''s clear that even outside the door, after seeing beren, they let him go without notice. Why are you so careful when you get here? Just meet someone, how do you look like a thief?


    "This... It''s a long story."


    Belen rubbed her nose awkwardly, and then increased her physique slightly. She jumped to the second floor with one jump. Lumia followed her. They really acted like thieves.


    Beren was relieved that he didn''t see the familiar figure. Then he found a servant cleaning and asked her where hill was.


    The maid looked at beren and lumia, then said, "Miss, she seems to be in the study? I sent tea to miss before, but I don''t know if she''s still there."


    "Well, what about the other girls?" Belen still couldn''t help asking.


    The maid thought for a moment, then replied, "they seem to be practicing magic in the backyard."


    Still so diligent.


    Belen thanked the maid, and then took lumia to the study. Now it''s a very coincidence that latil and hill are not together, otherwise they can only take other measures.


    When he came to the door of the study, beren''s heart began to speed up. He took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and then knocked.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the familiar voice inside, Belen pushed the door and went in. When he entered the study, his eyes fell on the beautiful figure sitting at the table drinking tea.


    Lumia opened her eyes at the moment she saw hill, then swallowed her saliva, tried to calm down, and then followed beren behind her.


    The next moment, the scene in front of beren suddenly changed. The whole man was out of balance. He didn''t know where to step. The whole man fell directly to the right.


    The sound of suddenly falling to the ground also startled hill, who was drinking tea. She was choked by the tea and coughed again and again. After recovering better, she turned her head and looked. When she saw the figure of white hair, her dark brown eyes slowly opened.


    "Beren, why do you always fall?"


    Lumia can''t figure out what''s wrong with beren. Is it really bad luck today? Can she even slip when walking?


    "No, it''s okay."


    Belen stood up and shook his head. He was also a little speechless. Then he looked up at the girl and smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, are you okay?"


    Hill''s eyes fell on the snow-white hair. I don''t know why there was something strange in her heart. Her eyes met beren.

 Chapter 454

    When Belen heard what Hill said, he was stunned. When he recovered, he reached out and grabbed his white hair, then smiled and shook his head.


    "Never mind."


    Hearing his answer, Hill looked at him, then looked at lumia for a moment, and then she withdrew her eyes and looked at the book on the table.


    "Well, what are you looking for me for?"


    Although he thought Hill''s attitude was a little strange, Belen didn''t care too much. He went up and said, "I have something I want to give you."


    So, under Hill''s gaze, Belen took out the pocket watch and put it on Hill''s table, and the girl''s eyes gradually changed.


    "This is..."


    Hill picked up the pocket watch and a very familiar feeling came to her heart. She seemed to have seen the pocket watch. Although it was a little old, she still had this feeling. When she opened the pocket watch, her calm eyes slowly widened and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    Belen whispered, "this is what your sister left you."


    At the moment, hill was staring at the two familiar girls on her pocket watch. Her open mouth and eyes were trembling slightly. Tears twinkled in her eyes. It seemed that tears were about to fall.


    "You, how did you have this, this thing?"


    Her voice was choking and her eyes were wet. After saying this, she clenched her teeth tightly. She didn''t want to cry here, but she couldn''t restrain her excitement and sadness.


    Therefore, beren told hill all the things she saw in the cave a year ago, even the fact that Silan had been dead for many years. These are the things that the latter must know.


    "Is she... Gone?"


    "Yes."


    Beren looked at the girl with her head down and depressed. After a moment of silence, she said, "your sister is an admirable great soldier."


    There is no doubt that this is from the heart. Dying for the country is a manifestation of loyalty. The girl named "Silan bellagwen" finally held a pocket watch in her hand. Maybe she just wanted to be reunited with her family and friends in the end. This is the reason that beren admired most.


    After a long time, Hill gradually pressed down his sadness, and then asked, "how did you know she was my sister?"


    "I have a friend who works in the King City. I asked her to find out." Beren explained.


    Hill looked at the familiar face in her pocket watch. She pursed her lips and there were light ripples in her eyes. Maybe her father knew that her sister was a superhuman warrior long ago and hid it in order not to let her worry.


    Then Hill closed her pocket watch. She turned her head and looked at beren. Then she stood up and bowed deeply to the latter, very sincere.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing that hill actually saluted him so solemnly, Belen was also startled, and then quickly reached out to help hill up. He shook his head and said, "it''s my previous apology."


    Hill looked at her and said after a moment of silence, "I can''t blame you for that before. I also know you''re for their good."


    "Nevertheless, I want to say I''m sorry." Belen sighed softly in her heart, and then couldn''t help asking, "latyr, how are they?"


    Hill looked out of the window and said, "they''ve always missed you. Especially these days, you''ve left the commercial car and disappeared for no reason. They''re nervous, and they''re the same now."


    "Well."


    Belen also felt sorry for everyone. He sighed in his heart and said, "please give it to you. If Leia wants to go back one day, please take care of it."


    "What do you mean?" Hill frowned slightly and stared at the white haired man in front of him.


    Beren was silent for a moment, then said, "I''ll leave soon."


    "You mean, are you going to leave them alone?" Hill''s eyes had a strange glow, and her hands could not help shaking them.


    Beren nodded and said, "I''ve been thinking about what you said before. I think carefully. If they stay with me, they may delay them, and I''ve planned to help them find a good family from the beginning. Now I''m relieved to have you."


    After hearing these words, Hill''s eyes also opened slightly. She remembered that she had been fighting with this guy all the time? Although I really want to take latil and them in.


    Then Belen took a deep breath, pulled the girl up behind him, smiled and said to the latter, "introduce yourself."


    Hearing Belen''s words, lumia was also startled, and then looked timidly at the girl she had attacked twice before and murmured.


    "You, Hello, my name is lumia."


    Hill also noticed that lumia seemed to be afraid of herself and confused, but she nodded, stretched out a hand, and also introduced herself: "Hello, my name is hill."


    Looking at Hill''s outstretched hand, lumia hesitated and held it. When she saw the two girls shaking hands, Belen coughed and said something that made Hill stiff.


    "This is the killer who attacked you before."


    Hill held lumia''s hand and the whole person was stiff in place. Her mind was blank for a moment. The next moment, the whole person looked up and looked at the bitter and shy girl.


    "Are you kidding?"


    Lumia didn''t know where to look, but she said, "yes, I''m sorry." In fact, she was also very embarrassed. She was stunned when she just opened the door and saw hill.


    Looking at the girl in front of her, Hill also gradually recovered. She took back her hand, looked at lumia, and asked curiously, "are you the last killer every time?"


    "Well... It seems so." Lumia is not sure if she is the last.


    Thus, Hill fell into silence, which also made Belen and lumia nervous. The former wanted hill, while the latter felt remorse for trying to assassinate the girl.


    The next moment, Hill smiled and said, "that''s no problem."


    "Why?" Belen asked suspiciously. He thought Hill would accuse lumia.


    Hill looked at beren for some reason. She said, "she didn''t hurt me. Besides, isn''t it you who hurt her?"


    Well, it seems so


    Belen looked at lumia reluctantly. The latter also thought of the scene at that time because of Hill''s words and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, Belen."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s over." Beren didn''t care about it, although it was really hard to get a knife.


    Then Belen looked at hill again. His eyes hesitated, but he finally decided. He said, "hill, I hope you can take lumia as you take latil and them."


    "Ah!?"

 Chapter 455

    When the second daughter heard Belem''s words, she was stunned. Lumia didn''t expect that the place that Belem had told her was here, and hill didn''t expect Belem to have such a request.


    "Lumia is a good child. If you can get along with her for a while, you will understand."


    Belen was afraid that hill would care for lumia because of the previous events. He didn''t want to break the connection they had just established.


    "Belem! I just want to follow you!"


    Before Hill replied, lumia was the first to speak, and her beautiful face was full of anxiety.


    Hearing the speech, beren shook his head. He said in a soft voice, "lumia, stay here and live with everyone. Your future will be full of happiness."


    "No."


    Lumia still refused. She lowered her head and her body trembled slightly. She said in a low voice, "if it''s because of your body, I''m ready to go to the end with you."


    Hearing these words, Belen also opened his eyes. He hesitated and said, "you know?"


    Hearing the speech, lumia suddenly raised her head. A line of clear tears had fallen from both sides of her eyes. She shouted hoarsely, "isn''t this something you know at a glance?"


    During the period when lumia and Belen first met, although the man always looked like he didn''t have energy, he was very different from his white hair.


    He is just a young man of about twenty-one.


    That white hair is not born!


    Hill on the side also jumped in her heart after hearing lumia''s words. Her eyes fell on her white hair. No matter how she looked, it gave people a sense of desolation.


    "Your body..."


    Hill couldn''t help thinking of what latil and her colleagues said at the beginning. The man''s white hair wasn''t born. From the weakness when they first met to the present, what happened to him? It''s only ten days since they haven''t seen him?


    "What did you do?" Hill looked at lumia and suddenly thought of something. She opened her eyes wide and asked incredulously, "aren''t you going to misnathan?"


    Hill suddenly remembered the story of the recent crazy spread in ailoranyali. After a great movement came out in the mountain outside ailoranyali a few days ago, the imperial army stepped in and found that it was actually the base of misnathan, but he didn''t know what had happened and had been destroyed.


    In this regard, Belen doesn''t know what to say. Even if he explains the truth, Hill probably won''t believe it. After all, he is not a great person in the latter''s eyes.


    "Should, shouldn''t it have anything to do with you?"


    Even if hill guessed that it had something to do with beren, he couldn''t think it was beren''s act alone. After all, it was a shocking fact.


    Beren nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Is that why your hair is?" Hill set his eyes on the snow white again. He didn''t know why. He had a strange feeling in his heart.


    "Yes." Belen answered.


    After a moment of silence, Hill asked in a deep voice, "why did you do this?"


    Although she had an answer in her heart, she could not imagine the fact that she would provoke the behemoth for everyone? This is too exaggerated!


    "Nothing, just do what you can before you leave." Belen truthfully answered Hill''s words, and that''s what he meant.


    "Why do you want to do this?" Hill stared at the man in front of him.


    "Do you need any reason to do something for your family?" Belen grinned, and even with his temperament, he could say such words very naturally.


    When he got this answer, hill was stunned, and then said, "are you determined to let them stay because of your health?"


    "It can be said that, moreover, I also think it''s better for them to stay than to be with me." Belen nodded. There was no need to hide anything from hill. After all, latil and they could only rely on her.


    Then Belen looked at lumia again. He said, "lumia, you have to listen to me this time."


    Lumia took a step back when she heard the speech. She opened her mouth and wanted to refuse, but suddenly remembered that rainy night. She had refused once, so she bit her lower lip and looked up at Belen.


    "You took me out of that place without authorization and left me without authorization. I don''t want it!"


    After lumia''s very solemn refusal, she bit her lip and turned and ran out of the study. Obviously, she couldn''t accept the result anyway.


    "Lumia!"


    Seeing the girl running out, Belen was stunned, and then shouted fruitless. He sighed. It seems that the most trouble is on lumia''s side.


    But indeed, as she said, perhaps he was too willful.


    Belen suddenly remembered what lumia had said before. He was very moved, but even so, he also thought it was the best choice to leave lumia here.


    Because he''s scared.


    Then beren looked at hill again. He said, "I will convince her. I hope you can agree to my request. I have only one wish."


    "I see."


    Hill agreed after a moment of silence. Then she stood up. She looked out of the window and then at Belen. Then she asked, "where''s my sister...?"


    Therefore, Belen told hill the location, and the girl sighed when she learned that her sister would be so far away. It would take at least half a month to take even the fastest eagle from ailorania to the bruggonti prairie.


    "By the way, here''s another thing your sister wants to give you." Beren suddenly remembered that in addition to the pocket watch, there was a piece of white paper, which was probably written for his family.


    After handing the white paper to hill, she looked at it for a while, then put it away. She nodded to beren, then walked outside the study and suddenly looked back.


    "If you don''t hurry to leave, you might as well stay. The room is still empty for you, and you can talk to latil and them."


    Hearing what Hill said, Belen was stunned, then smiled and nodded. After so much experience, Hill''s attitude towards him has changed a lot.


    Then Belen came to the window. The breeze was very cool. His eyes looked at the woods, as if he could see the girls who were trying to practice magic.

 Chapter 456

    On the first day back to bogia Coty, although Belen had many opportunities to meet latil and them, he avoided them subconsciously. He always felt that it would be embarrassing to meet him now.


    It''s still that room.


    At the moment, beren was wondering what to do. He looked at the girl lying on the side of the bed and said helplessly, "lumia, are you hungry? Do you want me to make something for you?"


    However, lumia still didn''t reply, and Belen could only sigh secretly. He went forward and sat by the bed. He looked at the moonlight outside the glass window.


    "Lumia, staying here will be of great help to your future."


    The girl lying on her side sat up at this time. She looked complex and said, "as a result, I left there and still couldn''t decide what I wanted to do."


    When Belen heard this, he also woke up suddenly. He suddenly turned around and said, "no, I''m sorry, I''m wrong. You should have the right to choose."


    He actually completely forgot the feeling in lumia''s heart. If he can''t let her get real freedom, how can he save her?


    "So, can I follow you?" After hearing beren''s words, lumia suddenly smiled, winked playfully and looked at the man.


    Seeing lumia''s suddenly changed smile, beren was stunned, and then smiled bitterly. It turned out that the girl deliberately asked herself to say so, but beren was still silent about her words.


    "Belem, what are you afraid of?" Lumia looked at beren. She looked very firm. At the moment, she was even angry, so she shouted, "I have the determination that I will bear it even if you die in front of me."


    Belen also opened his eyes after hearing this sentence. That''s what he''s been afraid of. He doesn''t want to die in front of the girls, no matter what.


    If they can die in a distant place, they won''t know. In this way, we can avoid everyone being sad because of him. It''s good to wait until time passes and everyone forgets his existence.


    Then beren came back, because in front of him, a young girl was sitting on the bed looking at him with tears, and her little face was crying.


    Belen sighed, then got out of bed and came to the other side. He reached out and took lumia into his arms, and then gently patted her trembling back.


    "What a big man, what to cry about."


    "I''ll follow you."


    Mingming is a 16-year-old girl, but lumia is talking like an immature child, but even so, it still touches someone''s heart.


    At the moment when lumia''s world was illuminated, perhaps beren had become her spiritual pillar. Everything outside seemed very strange, so she wanted to rely on him and become the same lonely dependence at the moment.


    "Then follow, and don''t cry."


    "Yes."


    Finally, it ended with beren''s defeat. From the beginning to the end, he couldn''t beat these girls. It seems that he has never won in the "confrontation" with them, right?


    Clearly, he is the head of the family.


    This night, lumia slept in a satisfied mood, and beren accompanied her. Maybe the girl didn''t sleep so easily when she was there.


    The next morning, Belen may be the first person to wake up in the castle. He quickly finished the breakfast for two and returned to the room. He still needs to brew up his courage to latil and them.


    "Practice harder today!"


    "Oh!"


    The five girls walked out of the gate of the castle, and the silver haired girl walked at the end. She suddenly stopped. She turned and looked at the top of the stairs, just opposite to the same line of sight.


    Belen swallowed, then put a finger in front of her mouth and made a silent movement, while Elia blinked as if she knew, and then turned to follow the crowd.


    When lumia finished grooming, Belen took her out of the castle, and then walked towards the place where latil and them exercised. Sure enough, it was better to meet.


    WOW!


    When Belem and lumia got close, they felt a wave of wind. They blocked the downwind with their hands. Belem looked at the cat ear girl using wind magic in the distance.


    That magic, exercise is very good.


    At the moment, latil and Leia are singing magic spells together. They put their hands in front of them. The Green Magic shrouds around the two women, and the wind rolls in.


    "Spirit of the wind! Lend us your strength, roll up the boundless hurricane on the earth, and let the dust sweep away, the waterfall of the wind!"


    WOW!


    At this time, latil and Leia clenched their teeth and worked together to control the magic, but they couldn''t control it in the end. The huge whirlwind rolled to the left. Obviously, they didn''t master the magic well enough.


    At this time, Hill suddenly noticed Belen and lumia over there and immediately exclaimed "someone", and the girls looked at them at the moment. When they saw them, they opened their eyes wide.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing the strong wind, beren slowly grasped her right hand, but at this time, the black haired girl around came out, and then raised her right hand to slowly grasp it in front of her.


    Boom!


    The huge airflow suddenly broke away and disappeared, leaving only a faint breeze to make the leaves flutter, which surprised Belen.


    This magic


    She looked at her as like as two peas. The magic of the girl was exactly the same as that of the king of Assassin.


    Lumia turned her head and looked at beren. She said, "if you are not in good health, don''t force yourself."


    Hearing the speech, beren retorted helplessly, "where do you see that I''m not in good health? I''m in good health now."


    Although this statement is not completely correct, it is true that beren is not in a state of extreme weakness like last time, but he is still weak physically, but it is only because his strength has been maintained for too long, but this degree of weakness does not affect him much.


    "Belle, Mr. Bellen?"


    At this time, the girl''s call came suddenly, and Belen looked away. He saw latil and they were standing staring at themselves, so he showed a faint smile.


    "Are you all right?"


    Latil''s eyes fell on the snow-white hair. She stood in place and clenched her hands. She closed her lips tightly and her eyes were wet. She stared at the familiar figure.

 Chapter 457

    Belen came to latil and they. It was undoubtedly a wonderful feeling to meet his family again, not to mention that he had experienced a battle that almost couldn''t come back before.


    Seeing this very familiar person coming in front of her, latil subconsciously opened her arms to embrace him, but she finally restrained herself. She lowered her head, wiped her tears with the back of her hand, and then raised her head with a very firm look.


    "Mr. beren, I won''t go!"


    Did the child just want to pick it up?


    Belen smiled a little. After hearing latil''s words, he also smiled in his heart. Then he shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. There''s no need to go."


    "Really, really?"


    Latil opened her eyes with excitement after hearing the speech, and her tail hooked up behind her.


    "Yes."


    Beren nodded. The biggest trouble before was misnathan. Now that the problem has been solved, don''t care too much next. Moreover, now even the "dark moon" is greatly weakened. With the silver bird adventure group, that organization can''t stir up big waves.


    "Mr. beren, your hair..." Leia finally asked what she cared about most, and her eyes stared at the snow-white color.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on beren''s snow-white hair. The last time he was full of white hair was left during the battle between flozarno School Park and the "natural disaster". After that, beren fell into a weak state for a long time. It''s impossible to imagine how serious he suffered.


    And now, I''m full of white hair again. It''s half recovered.


    Sure enough, I''ll ask this.


    Belen had already prepared. He smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m in good health now. There''s no big problem." Then he waved his arm.


    The girls were puzzled after hearing the speech. Now Belen really can''t see that she was as weak as before. She is still very energetic and strong.


    Aware that the girls were still a little worried, beren said again, "just something happened to turn their hair white. It''s not as serious as you think."


    "That''s good."


    Latil was also relieved. She didn''t want to see Mr. beren as weak as he was.


    Then, everyone''s eyes fell on lumia. For this one, apart from hill they just met yesterday, latil and they had already met.


    Leia was the first to speak. She asked curiously, "lumia, why are you here?"


    For this shy girl, Leia is still very fond of her. She was also surprised to see lumia appear next to beren.


    "I..."


    Lumia didn''t know where to start, so she turned her eyes to Belen for help. The latter was also understanding. He smiled and nodded his head. It''s better not to hide it.


    "Find a place to sit and talk."


    So, led by hill, they came to a courtyard surrounded by flowers. The air was full of refreshing fragrance, and there was a pavilion in the center.


    When Belen told the crowd that lumia was misnathan''s killer, everyone was stunned, but after Belen told lumia''s experience, these soft hearted girls began to cry.


    "Lumia, you''ve had such a hard time."


    "Please forgive me for what happened last time."


    Belen was also surprised to see the people. Did the original moving story have such a powerful power? He thought the girls would have doubts about lumia''s identity.


    And this result was obviously beyond lumia''s expectation, and the girls who rushed up all of a sudden could not bear this enthusiasm, but the unexpected was not annoying?


    So next


    Belen took a deep breath, then looked at the passionate girls. He calmly said, "lumia and I will leave ailorana in a while."


    Hearing this, Leia''s eyes widened slightly, and Elia also looked at beren. Latil looked at beren and blinked. It seemed that some didn''t turn around. A moment later, a very reluctant smile appeared on her face.


    "Belle, Mr. Bellen? Shall we leave together?"


    Belem looked at latil with a slight frown. He pursed his mouth and said, "no, you''ll live with hill in the future."


    "What!?"


    Latilton stood up from her position. Her eyes were trembling. She couldn''t believe looking at beren. She said shakily, "Mr. beren, why?"


    When latil asked, Belen looked at hill. He found that his prepared words couldn''t be said at the moment, so he asked hill for help.


    Seeing beren''s eyes, Hill hesitated in his seat, but finally opened his mouth and said, "let me say it first."


    Hill told latil about her family, and made it clear how much she hoped to make latil their family. From the beginning to the end, she took it very seriously.


    After hearing Hill''s words, latil also fell into silence. She didn''t expect hill to have a dead sister, nor did she expect that the relationship between hill and Belen was so bad at the beginning because of such things. If you think about it carefully, you can really hear Hill''s feelings for her in daily life.


    "I don''t want to be separated from my brother!"


    At this time, the kitten rattis suddenly jumped out. She threw herself directly into beren''s arms and stared at beren with big watery eyes. The latter couldn''t bear the innocence there.


    "Latis, if you don''t stay here, you won''t be able to see us every day if you go to the school park."


    Latis, who heard this answer, also muttered a small mouth, a pitiful look. At last, she puffed her cheeks and shouted, "then don''t go!"


    In this regard, beren was helpless to flick the cat''s forehead. He said, "you can''t be so capricious, and how can you go back on what you have promised?"


    "Woo."


    Latiston had nothing to say, but her hands still clung to beren''s clothes and didn''t let go, as if she wanted to rely on him.


    "Brother."


    Hearing Elijah''s call, Belen also looked at the silver haired girl. He thought he would see Elijah''s angry side, but his Obsidian eyes were full of sadness.


    "Elia..."


    At this time, latil stared at beren. She said, "Mr. beren, do you really want us to stay?"


    "I..."


    Belen''s eyes were slightly wide open. He didn''t know what he thought. He wanted to continue traveling with everyone, but he didn''t want to delay everyone. Moreover, he didn''t have much time left.


    So, what should he say?


    Finally, the struggle in beren''s eyes stopped. He looked directly at the brown cat pupils, then he nodded and resolutely said his choice.

 Chapter 458

    On this day, the imperial party and government were shocked, and even the king who didn''t often walk appeared, just because many crimes of Grand Duke Charles were suddenly exposed.


    And the Revealer is the grand duke Giovanni.


    Although few people know about the dispute between grand duke Giovanni and Grand Duke Charles, only those involved in the darkness know that the two have been fighting for years.


    Unexpectedly, today, Giovanni caught Charles'' braid.


    This is undoubtedly a great news, but it will not be revealed outside in a short time. This is because the crime of Grand Duke Charles is so ugly that many party and government members on the side of grand duke Giovanni are angry.


    From harming civilian women to assassinating party and government dignitaries.


    Whether true or false, such news is indeed enough to make his majesty angry. Although the evidence obtained is not complete, now only the authenticity of the investigation evidence is enough to convict.


    However, because of his high status and weight, the grand duke has the power to be exempted from prison even if he is accused of such a crime, as long as the evidence cannot be confirmed.


    Therefore, the Grand Duke of Charles returned to his territory safely, but there is no doubt that he has been under house arrest by the Imperial Army in his castle.


    At the moment, in the castle, Charles sat on the sofa with a gloomy face and looked at the tea table with gloomy eyes. The beautiful women behind his sofa didn''t even dare to approach her and could only stand there with their heads down in silence.


    "You stand down."


    "Yes."


    The women answered. They didn''t know what had happened to Charles, but it was obvious that the latter was not interested today, so they retired wisely.


    After they left, Charles suddenly said in a deep voice: "bring my news to bogia Coty, invade bogia Coty directly three days later and catch her daughter, otherwise everyone can''t escape."


    At this time, a figure came out from the darkness behind. It was an old man with a bent waist. He went to the sofa next to the tea table and sat down by himself.


    "What about the" swordsman "before? We saw him moving in the territory of bogia Coty."


    Charles''s eyebrows also jumped when he heard the old man''s words. He thought of the white swordsman. Although he hardened his head and saved the game, he still had lingering palpitations in retrospect.


    The other party really dares to kill him.


    It''s no wonder that with the strength of the other party, the world is too big to go, but it''s worth pondering. The other party finally mentioned bogia Coty. Is it also the person invited by Giovanni?


    I''ve never heard of such a strong man around Giovanni. I think it''s also from where to invite him, so the price must be very high.


    At this time, Charles suddenly thought of something. He frowned and said, "Willis, they say that the man once took your princess of ELO."


    The old man looked calm and said, "princess, she is now in bogia Coty''s castle."


    It turned out that the old man was a remnant of the Ailuo Kingdom and one of the behind the scenes manipulators of the "dark moon". Although he never joined the action, he was also a powerful mage.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Charles frowned and said, "Derman, you mean we don''t have a chance? I remember you said that your princess ELO has great power. Can''t she help us?"


    The old man called de Man said indifferently, "she is no longer interested in restoring the country, which makes me wonder. If she also chooses to help bogia Coty, we won''t have a chance."


    De Man can still remember the civil war in Ailuo kingdom. At the beginning, the radical party was about to win. If the silver haired girl hadn''t turned the tide alone, their survivors would have disappeared long ago.


    "That''s over?"


    Prince Charles scratched his hair in an irritable mood. He never thought that he had sent someone to hunt down Giovanni''s adjutant. Up to now, there was no news. He thought everything was all right, but unexpectedly, the evidence obtained by the other party still reached Giovanni''s hands.


    What the hell is going on?


    De man thought for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth and said, "things may not be in a desperate situation, but there is a turn for the better."


    "Transfer? Where?" Charles suddenly turned his head and looked at de Man. He urgently needed a breakthrough, or he would be finished.


    De Man said in a deep voice: "as long as the swordsman in white doesn''t appear and the princess doesn''t make a move, the rest of them can''t stop the joint attack of the Duke and adults."


    "How?" Prince Charles narrowed his eyes.


    "Wait patiently first. I''ll talk to the princess, and the adults just have to wait for the white swordsman to leave and start immediately." De man told Charles what he wanted, and then said in a deep voice, "if the white swordsman doesn''t leave during this time, I''ll send someone to lead him out."


    Hearing this, the Grand Duke of Charles was silent. Although this was not a very clever way, it was the only way. He really couldn''t find a strong man who could compete with the white swordsman.


    Maybe he can find the strong at that level, but Charles can only think of those monsters in the Imperial Army, but even he can''t mobilize the strong of the imperial army. After all, those people in the three military departments don''t want to have anything to do with the party and government.


    Now misnathan has been attacked for no reason. I don''t know what''s going on. Although misnathan is not the only killer organization, there is no doubt that misnathan is the most famous killer organization.


    Without the great help of this party, he can only contact some guys in the dark to make up for his combat strength. Maybe some guys in the court can also try to invite, as long as they give some benefits.


    Now he has no way back. A step back is a dead end. If he tries hard, he may not find the hope of survival.


    He wanted to catch Giovanni''s daughter. As long as he had a chip, as far as she knew, Giovanni loved his daughter and would not dare to kill her. Therefore, it is enough for him to destroy the evidence by himself. Although he has lost, he may not have a chance to make a comeback.


    "Well, that''s it. Act now."

 Chapter 459

    After that day, the girls fell into a very low state. Sometimes they even passed by beren without knowing it, just like losing their God.


    There is no doubt that beren is the culprit of all this. He led to such a situation, but such a situation must be experienced, otherwise his choice will be meaningless.


    In the early morning of this day, Belen was making breakfast beside the commercial car. After that day, he left bogia Coty''s territory. He was afraid that he couldn''t help apologizing to everyone and taking back his choice.


    At his side, lumia was also helping. When she was cutting vegetables, she looked at the people around her from time to time. She whispered, "Belen, is this really no problem?"


    "No problem."


    Belen answered without hesitation. He thought this was the best choice.


    Before he left that day, the grand duke Giovanni came back. He was surprised to learn about it, and made all kinds of promises with beren very solemnly.


    Moreover, the return of grand duke Giovanni on that day also brought good news, that is, Grand Duke Charles has been under house arrest. As long as his majesty investigates some things, he can be sentenced, and everything will come to an end.


    This result is undoubtedly very perfect, so there is no need to worry about the safety of the girls after beren leaves, and she will be very happy from now on.


    Eat whatever you want, play whatever you want, and go wherever you want. Isn''t this the life that countless people dream of?


    In that case, beren doesn''t have to worry too much. They will all live in peace, and they will embark on a new journey. Maybe they won''t meet again after they leave elolana.


    At dinner, lumia asked, "Belen, do you have any plans for today?"


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also thought about it, then smiled and said, "today, go to visit my younger brothers and sisters. Say goodbye before you leave."


    "Brother and sister?"


    Lumia blinked.


    "Well, I''m still studying in frozarno School Park. I''m a very excellent student." Beren also smiled when he thought of colsifen and Valian.


    "Frozarno School Park?" Lumia was stunned when she heard this. She blinked blankly, then looked at Belen in disbelief and asked, "you, you are also a student of frozarno School Park?"


    Beren was stunned and said curiously, "haven''t I told you before? I''m a student from there."


    "No!"


    Lumia shook her head. She looked at beren curiously. No wonder the latter was so powerful. It turned out that she was a student graduated from frozarno School Park.


    Lumia, who was very interested in this, asked about beren''s student career along the way, and today''s beren is also willing to share her past with the people around her.


    Bogia Coty.


    At the moment, Elia is walking alone in the woods. She looks forward but aimlessly. There is a deeper insipidity in her eyes than usual, as if she has lost a little luster and is not so vivid.


    Behind her, Leia was looking at the back of the silver haired girl. She couldn''t help sighing. She knew that Elia would become like this because beren left.


    If Elia chooses to stay with them or leave with Bellen, it may be a very difficult option for her, but she will choose to leave with Bellen in the end.


    Because, ah, Mr. Belen has always been alone. Only those who have also experienced loneliness can accompany him. Maybe so can lumia.


    However, when Elia refused, beren seemed to say something to her. As for the content, Leia didn''t know. Maybe it was because of what she said that Elia stayed.


    "Elia..."


    Leia looked at the disappearing figure, then shook her head, sighed and turned away. Maybe it''s better to let Elia stay by herself at this time.


    After Leia left, Elia still walked aimlessly in the woods. When he came to a big stone, she stopped and sat on it. At this time, the void in front of her suddenly twisted out of three figures.


    There are two elders in these three figures, and one is villis, the leader of the "dark night" organization who has fought with beren. It is precisely because of his space magic that he can enter here silently.


    Elia sat on the big stone. When the three appeared, she looked up, glanced at Willis, and then fell on the two old men.


    When the two elders saw the appearance of Elijah girl, they were also stunned, but although they had grown up, they could still recognize it.


    "Deman Bytdin, see your highness!"


    "Lenin, the prince of Ireland!"


    When the two old men reported their names, they both knelt on their knees. This is a courtesy that can only be performed when facing their majesty of the Ailuo kingdom. Now, the silver haired girl in front of them is the only blood of their Ailuo royal family.


    Looking at these two people, Elia looked at them silently. Her eyes were calm. In the past, she slowly opened her mouth: "get up."


    "Yes."


    They stood up with one voice, looking very respectful.


    Elia looked at the two ministers who had been the kingdom of Ailuo and said calmly, "this is the last time I ordered to leave here as a princess."


    After hearing her words, yells suddenly lifted up his head and shouted, "no! Your highness, are you really going to give up rebuilding the kingdom of Aiello?"


    In this regard, Elia didn''t say anything and looked at him like this.


    Deman saw that he squinted his eyes and then sank his voice: "Princess highness, the Duke of Charles and other dignitaries of Floren Thys have reached a deal with us, so long as we can help them achieve their goals, they can help us rebuild the kingdom of allo."


    Be destroyed on one day, yells, echoing and shouting, "yes! Is your princess your heart really afraid to let those survivors stay homeless? Do you really hope your Majesty''s heart will be destroyed like this?"


    "Did you make a mistake?"


    "What?"


    The two men were all staring at this sudden Royal Princess.


    Elia looked at them calmly. She has always been very mature. This is what latil and they all know, and her attitude towards the kingdom of Arlo is more firm.


    "What I should do has been done in the last war. I have done my duty as a member of the doranian family, and I have accepted all the pain, but one thing you should understand is that everything I have done, whether before or now, is not for you."


    The silver haired maiden had not said so much for a long time, and she showed no doubt of her will on this night. Now she is only the queen of the princess, but not the princess of surname. She has been fighting for her family only from beginning to end, not the countless people of the kingdom of allo.

 Chapter 460

    Buzz!


    A huge border suddenly covered bogiakoti''s castle. When this huge border appeared, countless mages reacted in the castle.


    Who arranged this boundary?


    No one knows, but they are the mages of bogiakoti and must make good countermeasures, so they informed the Cuban housekeeper, and the old man was sharp eyed at the moment and immediately arranged a guard.


    It''s not difficult to guess who did it when something happened at this time.


    A huge light suddenly flickered in front of the gate leading to bogia Coty. The next moment was a deafening explosion. The gate was directly blown down, and the guard of the door was also startled. He immediately woke up his dozing partner and planned to escape.


    At this time, several figures suddenly jumped out to the guard, wrapped their arms around their necks, and then twisted them violently to make them swallow their breath.


    Some of the people who came in from the gate were from the "dark night" organization, but not all, and the rest did not know where they came from.


    "Leave a part to block the surrounding area. Don''t let anything slip through the net."


    Under the command of a masked man, countless dark shadows spread around, and they quickly rushed to the castle not far away. Their goal was very clear!


    When the explosion sounded here, everyone in the castle was suddenly awakened. The next moment, through the window, they realized that something bad was happening.


    "What happened?"


    Hill and latil came out of the house and frowned when they saw the flustered passing of the servants around them. They also heard the explosion.


    At this time, the escort team composed of a group of knights came to hill. The leader said in a deep voice: "ladies, please don''t get out of the sight of our escort team. We will work hard to protect the safety of the ladies."


    Hearing this, Hill also frowned slightly. She asked, "what happened outside? It''s so noisy."


    "Many killers and unknown people have invaded here. Now there is a war outside. Please rest assured that they will never hurt the ladies." The captain of the convoy made a solemn promise.


    Invading bogia Coty? Killer? Is it missnathan?


    The girls were terrified. They didn''t expect that someone had the courage to invade bogiakoti''s territory, and this was in the absence of grand duke Giovanni.


    What is their purpose?


    Hill was silent. She felt that it was unlikely to be misnathan''s killer, because misnathan''s base camp had been broken, and there was no reason to start against her under such circumstances.


    If it''s not misnathan''s killer, it''s other organizations. If you want to guess what their purpose is, the greatest possibility is themselves.


    Hill was not stupid, and for some things, the grand duke Giovanni did not hide her, because she was the only child in the family, and she had to know some things.


    "Where''s Elia?"


    At this time, latil suddenly thought of Elia. She suddenly found that there was no silver haired figure around her. She was also frightened and nervous at the moment.


    Hearing this, Leia remembered, and she said, "she''s still in the woods behind!"


    "Elia, shouldn''t she have a problem alone?" Latil is still worried. Although she knows that Elia is very powerful, the current situation is also somewhat unpredictable.


    "Don''t worry. Have you forgotten what sisya said?" Leia smiled at latil.


    Cecia?


    Latil was stunned at the speech, and then suddenly remembered what the young brave adult said in the canteen of frozarno School Park.


    Elia has more power than the young brave in a certain field.


    At the thought of this, latiton was relieved. Maybe there were not many people who could hurt Elia in the world. Then she thought of another person.


    Mr. Belen


    Latil shook her head, then bit her lower lip, and her eyes became firm. Since Mr. beren will no longer live with them in the future, the next difficulties will have to be overcome by himself!


    Outside the castle, countless guards fought fiercely with the killers, and the people in the "dark night" were ready to rush directly into the castle to catch the target of their action, but they were stopped when they were about to rush to the castle.


    "You are so brave that you dare to attack bojiyakoti directly."


    A blue haired woman jumped down from above. It was Lucy Raphael, and behind her were all the adventurers of the silver bird adventure group.


    When the "dark night" people saw the silver bird adventure group, they were not surprised. It would be strange if they didn''t appear. They knew that the silver bird adventure group was working for bogia Coty.


    Lucy looked at the familiar faces she hated and sneered, "this time I''ll see where the Grand Duke Charles came out to save you."


    The demon swordsman brutu snorted coldly. He said, "your white swordsman is not here. Do you think you can stop us only by yourself?"


    Hearing the speech, all of you of the silver bird adventure group are looking down. It seems that the other party dares to invade because they know that beren is not here. So it seems that they have a certain degree of certainty. Otherwise, how dare they invade on a large scale.


    In the woods.


    When the border was covered, Elia looked up at the sky, then looked at the two old people, and her fine face showed a cold look.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Derman stared at the silver haired girl in front of him and said in a deep voice, "we have only one last chance. We must catch the eldest lady of bogia Coty''s house."


    Hill.


    Hearing his words, Elia gradually climbed up a cold color in her Obsidian eyes, a terrible magic spread from her, and her eyes looked coldly at the three people in front of her.


    Yiers frowned, and then said to the man in Tuxedo next to him, "Willis, go and help. Here we are."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Willis stepped back two steps and disappeared into the space wormhole, leaving only two old men and Elia.


    Elijah also stood up when she saw Willis leaving. She looked at the two old men, then turned and walked away.


    Look at it, deman hurriedly shouted: "Princess highness! There are a few of our Aldo adherents. If you launch, they will die!"


    Deman and the Italian people knew that they were not the opponents of the princess, so they had to restrict them by words. They did not believe that the princess would be completely indifferent.


    At the next moment, a magnificent magic suddenly shook and directly blew de Man and yiers out. A mouthful of blood gushed out of their mouth and their eyes were full of disbelief. If they hadn''t defended in time, they might not be able to move!


    The body posture of the silver haired girl looked extremely holy in the moonlight. She turned her face, glanced at the two old people with black eyes, and then continued to walk forward. The words left made them feel desperate.


    "I said, from beginning to end, I didn''t do it for you."

 Chapter 461

    WOW!


    The vicinity of the castle has fallen into chaos, and the attacking party can''t break through the defense of bogiakoti''s escort for a while. It is precisely because it is expected that the protection here is very strong, so it will make full use of its combat power and leave nothing.


    At the moment, the people of the "dark moon" are fighting with you of the silver bird adventure group. In terms of combat power, the "dark moon" side is indeed higher, but because most people were injured by beren a few days ago, they are not healed now, so they can''t break through the defense line.


    "Damn it, you can''t go in!"


    Brutu''s sword was blocked back by Tony Yade. He couldn''t help drinking angrily. He felt very depressed in his heart. He was still hurt and couldn''t give full play to his strength.


    Lucy and others are staring at brutu and others. They know that those people in the "dark moon" are still injured, so it''s not so difficult to defend.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, the crowd heard a wind blowing, and saw a blue streamer flying through and shooting towards Lucie, the head of the silver bird adventure group. Just as Lucie frowned, the deputy head Tony Yad suddenly jumped in front of her and raised his big shield.


    Bang!


    Toniard was shaken back and forth, and the people also found that the blue streamer was a sharp arrow. Then, two scouts in the adventure group found a figure.


    "There''s an archer over there!"


    Everyone frowned when they heard the speech, and then looked in the direction pointed by the Scout. Sure enough, they could see a man in night clothes standing on a branch with a bow and arrow.


    Hum.


    At the side of "dark moon" and others, a space wormhole was suddenly opened, and then the handsome man in a tuxedo came out. It was Willis.


    "Brother Willis!"


    Everyone was surprised to see him back. It was easy to do now. Willis was the strongest in their organization and a mage who was good at space magic.


    "Catch the target quickly and retreat."


    Weil Lys drank with a heavy look. It was obvious that he was still worried that the royal highness of the princess would suddenly take off. In that case, tonight''s action was bound to fail.


    Everyone was stunned to see Willis look so gloomy, but then they realized the seriousness of the matter. Maybe the situation at that end was not ideal.


    "Kill!"


    With the help of space magic, the pressure on the silver bird adventure group suddenly doubled. Sometimes they can''t guard against such strange space magic.


    At this time, two figures suddenly ran out of the castle. It was latil and Leia. They ran to the front and then stopped.


    "Leia!"


    "Yes!"


    The two girls finished the communication in an instant, and then slowly closed their eyes. The Green Magic appeared on themselves. With the incantation they chanted and the dance of their hands, the wind began to roll around.


    "Spirit of the wind! Lend us your strength, roll up the boundless hurricane on the earth, and let the dust sweep away, the waterfall of the wind!"


    As the two girls put their hands on the enemy, the strong wind rushed into the enemy like a waterfall falling from the sky, and blasted countless enemies out with an unparalleled power.


    Boom!


    The surging weather waves swept out by the strong wind even the friendly forces were shaken back, but it eased their pressure a lot, and the movement here was noticed by people in other directions.


    Lucy smiled behind the scenes. She said to herself, "those two girls did a good job."


    "Succeeded!"


    After completing this magic, latil and Leia clapped their palms together, looking very happy. This is the first time they have completed this magic.


    Because they were worried about the situation outside, latil and Leia couldn''t help but come out. Because they had certain strength, they felt they should contribute. Not surprisingly, the situation outside was not good, so they strengthened their faith in helping.


    Although waiting for Elijah to come back is the best choice, latil and Leia think of one thing, that is, Elijah''s sensitive identity. They know very well that these invaders must be caused by the enemies of grand duke Giovanni. If they belong to the same party and government, if they expose their identity because of Elijah''s action, the other party will certainly make a big deal in this matter.


    Therefore, they must rely on themselves!


    Those people of bogia Coty noticed that the magic was released by the two girls just now. They were also very surprised. They didn''t expect that there were such reinforcements.


    Boom!


    Just when everyone was in high spirits, suddenly there was a deafening thunder on the sky. Everyone opened their eyes and saw a huge magic array appear in the sky. Although the scope was small, the flashing thunder made people feel numb.


    So, what''s that?


    However, the eyes of Willis and others looked at a man in a black robe in the back. He was obviously an old man. He didn''t seem to want to expose his true face, so he stood in a dark position.


    It was a strong man invited from the imperial court demon guide group.


    Boom!


    Several thunders suddenly fell from the magic array and bombarded the ground. Many Knights of the escort team were knocked unconscious by lightning, and some were seriously injured.


    "Leia, I destroyed that. Please defend!"


    "OK."


    Latil and Leia both looked up at the magic array in the sky. Now the lightning released by the magic array is rapidly consuming their combat power and must be destroyed. Now only they can spare their hands.


    "Roll up, the noisy wind, the gun of the wind!"


    "Wind spirit, when the sound of whispering softly rings out, your compassion will turn into a whirling wind to protect this creature!"


    WOW!


    A strong wind swept up. When the lightning fell, it was resisted by the noisy strong wind, and then a huge hurricane bombarded the magic array above like a tornado.


    Boom!


    The strong wind easily broke the magic array, but when everyone showed joy, the next moment was a stiff face, because there was a larger magic array shrouded in the dome that day, and the purple and white lightning contained in it made everyone palpitation.


    Boom!


    Before everyone could react, a huge thunder came from the huge magic array, bombarding latil and others below like a Thunder Dragon, and everyone opened their eyes.


    Buzz!

 Chapter 462

    When the silver figure appeared, everyone''s attention was attracted. In addition to being attracted by the beautiful posture, they were stunned by the vast magic.


    Is this magic really God?


    The people present have experienced countless battles, but this magic is not to mention the killers. Even the invited court mages are shocked by this magic, because they have never seen such terrible magic even in the military headquarters.


    Who is that silver haired girl?


    But not everyone didn''t know the silver haired girl. When some people in the "dark moon" saw the silver haired girl, the deep memory of that year reappeared in their mind again.


    Yes "Witch"!


    Weil Lys looked very ugly at the moment. Obviously, the two old men had failed, and now the royal highness of the princess came to the battlefield. How can we fight this war?


    "Damn it, it''s the witch!"


    The young archer standing on the branch also opened his eyes. After seeing the silver haired girl, he recognized it immediately. Although the latter''s body shape was different from that at the beginning, he could still recognize it.


    "That''s terrible."


    Even the court mage who used thunder magic involuntarily retreated two steps at this moment. He had planned to refuse Prince Charles because the people of the "dark moon" wanted to kill him, but he reluctantly agreed because the promised benefits were too rich.


    But he didn''t hear from the Grand Duke of Charles that the "witch" was there!


    "Elia!"


    Latil shouted with joy when she saw that Elia had returned.


    Hearing her call, Elia also fell to the ground slowly. She came to latyr and Leia and looked calmly at the invaders.


    Latil and Leia seemed to think of something, and then looked at each other. The two women sighed in their hearts. Although they didn''t want Elia to do it and were afraid to expose their identity, it seems too late now. Moreover, if Elia didn''t do it just now, maybe they had an accident.


    So far, we can only take one step at a time.


    "Who is that? It''s impossible to win!"


    I don''t know who underestimated it in the crowd, and then spread it ten to one hundred. Suddenly, the military hearts of the invaders were confused. How could they win in the face of people with such terrible magic?


    Vilis looked gloomy at the moment. He was unwilling to retreat like this. There had been one time. He didn''t want to have a second time, but the gap of power made him unable to resist.


    What should I do now?


    Elia came forward. With every step she took, the enemy retreated two steps. The escort of bogia Coty was stunned to see this behind the scenes. The guys who tried their best to fight could not even mention their intention to fight in front of a girl.


    When she reached the center, Elia swept her eyes over the invaders in front of her, and said to the invaders in her sweet and clear voice, "leave or die."


    She didn''t mean to hurt people, but the magic filled the world meant a warning. If you don''t obey, you have to do it.


    What should I do? Are you leaving?


    The invaders looked at each other. They had already attacked the gate of the castle. Are you sorry for your efforts to evacuate now? But although they are unwilling, they also understand that the beautiful girl in front of them is not what they can resist.


    So, there''s an answer.


    Just as the invaders retreated cautiously, brutu on the side of the "dark moon" opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe that these guys retreated in this way, and he was furious.


    "Are you kidding! A bunch of timid guys!"


    Brutu''s angry cry stopped everyone''s steps, and then the demon swordsman rushed up resolutely. He didn''t care how huge the other party''s magic was. It was clear that victory was close at hand. How could he retreat at this time!?


    "Ah! Die!"


    He jumped, the sword burned a hot flame, accompanied by an amazing arc of thunder, stood on his head with his sword in both hands, and cut off towards Elia.


    "No! Brutus!" Villis, who saw this scene, immediately roared.


    However, it was too late. Pluto had cut off the sword. Facing the sword, Elia still looked as usual, and her slender fingers bounced at the moment.


    WOW!


    The silver hair was like thousands of flowing rain, which immediately imprisoned brutu in the air with the power of lightning, and the magic sword was broken by the thin hair in full view of the public.


    This


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned, and the next moment was to feel a burst of cold. I saw that countless hairs suddenly penetrated into brutu''s body and then pulled out, and the bright red blood fell directly to the ground, not even stained with the holy silver hair.


    A demon swordsman died like this?


    The silver hair began to elongate, and then floated around Elia. Her eyes swept over the invaders coldly and said calmly, "I''ll stay here if I don''t leave."


    Hearing the silver haired girl''s words, everyone was inspired, and then turned around and ran away. They didn''t think the girl''s words were joking. If they didn''t go, they would lose their life here.


    The fastest ones to escape were the young archer and the palace mage. It was not the first time for them to see the power of the "witch". When the latter gave the first warning, they had already retreated, and no one even found that they had already run away.


    In the eyes of those two people, let alone hundreds of people here, even if there are hundreds more people, they may not be the opponent of the "witch", which can no longer win by quantity.


    "Go!"


    Villis stared at the silver haired figure, and then turned away with the "dark moon". Although he was unwilling, he was not as irrational as Brutus, and unexpectedly went up and lost his life so rashly.


    After everyone retreated, the border also dispersed naturally. All the people of bogia Coty focused on Elia. They had never seen such a powerful person before.


    The people of the silver bird adventure group also looked at the silver haired girl curiously. They didn''t know the relationship between Elia and beren, but they couldn''t help being curious. Who was stronger between the silver haired girl and the white swordsman?

 Chapter 463

    Because of the failure of the action, Charles felt incomparable despair. When he heard about the "witch", he felt incomparable hatred for the girl he had never met. If the "witch" had not appeared, their action might have been successful and everything would have changed!


    But now, it seems that one foot has entered the gate of death.


    Many aristocrats who had met before cut off all contact with him after the failure of action at the moment, so as to prevent being dragged into the water by Charles, which also made him very angry.


    On this day, the King City Hall.


    "From now on, deprive Charles of his position as grand duke, remove his aristocratic status, recover all his territory, and immediately enter the prison for punishment."


    That said, everyone knows that the former Grand Duke Charles jebini is not far from death. He has committed enough crimes to kill ordinary nobles several times, but his death penalty is suspended because of the title of grand duke.


    Many nobles felt that Charles deserved his death. There were countless relatives and friends around them who were implicated in his conspiracy. If they were allowed to use lynching, they had countless ways to make his life worse than death.


    On the contrary, those nobles who had a good relationship with Charles felt sorry. After all, they had a big Duke''s backer and had great convenience in many things, but if they wanted to involve themselves, it wouldn''t be convenient.


    "Your majesty! I have something to say!"


    Charles fell to his knees. He knew he was not far from death, but before that, he would bite Giovanni.


    The figure behind the curtain didn''t speak, and the minister seemed to get a signal, so he looked at Charles and asked in a deep voice, "what else do you have to say, your Majesty''s permission."


    So Charles looked at Giovanni, who was staring at him, and shouted, "there is an imperial fugitive" witch "in Giovanni''s residence!"


    "Witch"!?


    All the nobles in the hall opened their eyes. As members of the party and government, how could they not know that this very famous "witch" had appeared in various cities a few days ago, but now it actually appeared in the residence of grand duke Giovanni?


    Hidden Empire fugitives?


    Almost everyone''s eyes are focused on Giovanni. This is not a small thing. After all, no one knows the evil name of "witch".


    Giovanni still looked calm. After the attack on his home that day, he knew that such a thing would happen. The silver haired girl forced all the enemies back, which was also his benefactor. Moreover, he personally promised to adopt those children. How could he find an excuse and put his daughter in trouble?


    Well, let him bear all this.


    "Your Majesty, actually..."


    "I actually left the witch with the Grand Duke of Giovanni."


    Suddenly, the voice interrupted what Giovanni was about to say, and everyone''s eyes looked at the door of the hall. A beautiful woman in a big robe came in slowly. When they saw the woman, many people''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Why did she come?


    The person who suddenly arrived was flotti pandoral, the chief of the special Armaments Department of the Empire, the Minister of one of the three major military departments, and a woman whom countless people feared and wanted to pull down.


    Grand Duke Giovanni also looked at flotti suspiciously. He didn''t understand why the chief of the special Armaments Department wanted to help himself. It was clear that there was no relationship between the two sides.


    The minister above the hall frowned when he saw frotti coming and asked in a deep voice, "do you mean you let the witch stay in the territory of grand duke Giovanni?"


    Flotti came to the center of the hall. She smiled and responded to the minister''s words: "in fact, the grand duke Giovanni didn''t know the identity of the child. I lied that it was my distant relative who asked him to take care of it. Because the child''s identity was sensitive, I didn''t bring it into the king''s city."


    Did the grand duke Giovanni know the chief of the special armaments department?


    Aware of this, many aristocrats hostile to Giovanni became vigilant. Why should people in the party and government be involved with the top personnel of the military headquarters? Maybe we can dig something out on this point.


    A Duke immediately asked, "do you know grand duke Giovanni?"


    Flotti looked at him, then smiled and said, "I don''t know. Except for occasionally meeting in the king''s city, this is the second time I have officially met the grand duke. The first time is when I entrusted the" witch "to him."


    "Just seeing each other, you entrust your distant relatives to him?" The Duke sneered. Isn''t that strange?


    In this regard, flotti smiled at the people present, then looked at the Duke and said, "there are so many enemies in the king city that I can trust. Why, do you have a problem?"


    This woman, how dare she say it! She said it so directly here.


    At this time, the minister in the hall asked, "did you do it when the witch was robbed and taken away a year ago?"


    "I did it."


    When flotti admitted, everyone opened their eyes. Unexpectedly, the person who robbed the prisoner would be this one, but how dare she admit it on such an occasion?


    "Do you know what it means to rob prisoners?" The minister''s eyes narrowed and stared at the woman in the hall.


    Flotti smiled unchanged and didn''t seem to worry about anything. She naturally smiled and said, "everyone here also knows what people are in my special combat forces, so it''s strange that I want to bring the" witch "into my hands?"


    A nobleman immediately blurted out: "but you rob prisoners is breaking the law!"


    In response, flotti still smiled and replied: "at that time, so many organizations in the dark wanted to rob the" witch ". If I didn''t do it, the" witch "would fall into the hands of others. Therefore, are you more willing to let other forces take the" witch "than me?"


    When this word came out, everyone was speechless. They couldn''t find a refutation at all, and it''s hard to refute now. Once refuted, it means a different heart. Doesn''t it fall into the trap of this woman?


    "So, do you have any questions?" Flotti smiled and glanced around the nobles who looked at each other, then looked at the minister in the hall and the emperor covered by the curtain.


    The minister stared at frody. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but his eyes suddenly squinted, his ears moved slightly, and then he closed his mouth.


    Therefore, the "witch" storm was solved by frotti.


    Charles, who wanted to bite Giovanni, didn''t expect such a change. He stared at flotti with his bitter eyes.


    Aware of his eyes, frotti also looked at him. The charming eyes were suddenly covered with a layer of ice cold. There was an extremely terrible killing intention suppressed. She smiled. However, it fell into the eyes of others as if the devil was grinning. Her words were like coming from the Jiuyou abyss.

 Chapter 464

    After the dust settled in the hall, flotti walked out of the hall with Giovanni, and many people''s eyes stayed on the former.


    This woman is really in the way.


    The Grand Duke Charles has no place to turn over, and the nobles who once joined hands with him are also afraid of the high-ranking grand duke Giovanni. Originally, it could be blamed by the "witch", but all this is broken because of the appearance of this woman.


    In fact, many people know that there must be something fishy here, because flotti''s timely appearance at this time is enough to illustrate a problem.


    She knows what happened that night.


    The news of that incident has been blocked. No one knows what happened except the people involved. Why does flotti know?


    This is unknown, but what is certain is that what the woman said in the hall today may not be true, but nevertheless, no one can stand up.


    If someone is willing to stand up and point out some clues, then the people behind will certainly stand up one after another. In that case, flotti''s situation may not be as good as expected.


    But no one stood up, because no one dared to stand up first.


    Maybe once, but not now.


    The people of the military never interfere in the affairs of the party and government, simply because they are not interested in it, but the people of the party and government are very afraid of the people of the military, because there are many people who can obtain great glory overnight, such as flotti, whose status is even higher than that of the grand duke, which makes people afraid.


    Someone once secretly took action against flotti, but the end was not to mention how miserable. Even the friends around the man suffered from it. That time, the chief of the special Armament Department was feared by everyone. Once this woman took action, she was a thunderbolt. If you don''t have to, you must not provoke it.


    Only the emperor, who rarely appears, can really restrict the woman with power, but it is puzzling that the emperor seems to condone the woman''s actions.


    Outside the hall.


    "Why did you help me?"


    After leaving the hall for a long distance, Giovanni asked this sentence. Like everyone in the hall, he wondered why the woman, one of the three ministers of the military, wanted to help herself.


    Flotti smiled and said, "in fact, I came here for the identity of that child, but you happen to meet such a thing, so you solve it together."


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing frotti''s explanation, Giovanni couldn''t find any flaws, but he remembered one thing and asked, "chief frotti, it is said that you are a graduate of frozarno School Park?"


    "That''s right." Frody nodded.


    After seeing her admit, Giovanni''s eyes flashed, as if he thought of something. Then he asked, "do you say you know Bellen?"


    When he first met beren, he learned from Cuba that the latter was a top student who graduated there.


    So flotti looked at Giovanni, then smiled and shrugged her shoulders. She said, "yes, he and I are classmates. I showed up at this time. I was really entrusted by him."


    "So it is."


    Giovanni realized it.


    After the two separated, Giovanni wanted to return to her home, while frotti wanted to return to the special Armament Department. As the chief of the general staff, she had a lot of things to do. In addition, there was another person waiting for her.


    When flotti returned to her office, she found a man sitting in her seat eating cookies and reading books, and she laughed and joked.


    "Aren''t you afraid I didn''t do it?"


    In this regard, beren just looked up and smiled and said, "there are things you can''t do?"


    "You really think highly of me." Flotti shook her head, then sat back in her seat and took out a biscuit. She said, "I can only do what I can do."


    "Thank you."


    Of course, Bellen knows that there must be no problem giving it to frotti, but he still feels guilty about the trouble again and again, and he can''t give anything.


    Flotti looked at the man and asked, "do you really want to leave those girls?" Obviously, she had learned from beren.


    "Well, it''s good to stay here." Belen nodded. He didn''t regret it. Then he thought of something and said, "when the flozarno School Park is completed, would you please take Elia and latis to go through the admission formalities?"


    Flotti was stunned when she heard the speech. She looked strange and said, "do you want that child to enter school? What else can she learn from the school park?"


    Of course, she knows Elijah''s identity and her strength. The name of "witch" is not for fun. She also holds the supreme law of magic "the truth of the earth". Is it really appropriate to be a student?


    Bellen smiled and said, "knowledge is not the only thing you can get in the school park."


    He has come to this point.


    "All right." Flotti nodded. She would not refuse the present Bellen. When the latter got up to leave, she suddenly said, "what else can I do for you?"


    Hearing her words, Bellen smiled, shook her head and said, "no, thanks for your care so far." Then he left the office.


    After a while, flotti stood up. She turned and looked out of the glass wall. The figure came out of the Armament Department, and her eyes rippled slightly.


    Didn''t you find out? You''ve become more and more smiling.


    I hope I can see you in such spirit.


    After beren left the special Armament Department, he left the King City. He walked aimlessly and finally came to a clock tower. The cold wind blew his face and was very refreshing.


    On that day, bogiyakotti was invaded, and Belen and lumia had actually returned there, but they were not in a hurry, so he observed in the dark and saw all the subsequent scenes.


    Latil and Leia have grown up enough to be independent, and Elia doesn''t know what she experienced that night. It seems that she has found a choice. They have all grown up.


    Beren didn''t intend to see them again, because he was afraid that he couldn''t help staying for another period of time, and then he would stop like this.


    What he has to do has now been completed. Next, he should go his last part, and their road has only just begun.


    The young man stood on the clock tower. His eyes looked into the distance. It seemed that there was a place he wanted to see. His snow-white hair was disordered by the wind, and there was reluctance and determination in his eyes.


    At this time, the girl with black hair also came to the clock tower. She had said goodbye to her friends. At the moment, she was quietly standing beside him, and the young man felt her arrival and turned his head and showed her a warm smile like the wind.

 Chapter 465

    In the grove behind bogia Coty castle, the girls were practicing magic early in the morning, which has become an essential part of their life.


    Their exercise didn''t end until the sun was high in the sky. When they returned to the castle, they habitually came to the dining place for breakfast, while the girl''s eyes swept over a vacant seat.


    There was still a person sitting there.


    The Grand Duke of Giovanni did not forget to say hello to the girls at dinner. After all, from that day on, he became the guardian of three of the four girls.


    "If you need anything, you can tell me at any time. Next, we will live together like a family."


    When hearing the words of grand duke Giovanni, latil also smiled and nodded. Although the smile was not so natural, Giovanni didn''t mind. He knew that the girls still needed time to adapt.


    Then Giovanni looked at Leia again, smiled and said, "Leia, if you ever want to go home, tell me we''ll go back with you."


    "Thank you, Duke." Leia is also very polite to thank you.


    Leia looked at latil and them again. Although it was a good choice to stay in bogia Coty, Hill naturally needless to say that the grand duke Giovanni was a good father and would be a good family if he lived for a long time.


    However, everyone still can''t let that man go.


    I don''t know where he is now. Has he left aloria?


    At noon, the girls are sitting on the sofa eating dessert. Their clothes are still the usual ones. At the moment, their mood is a little low.


    At this time, latil suddenly said to herself, "Mr. Belen, has he left elolana?"


    Everyone didn''t speak. They didn''t know where Bellen was now. They hadn''t seen Bellen for several days. Maybe they had left?


    Latil was a little sad for a moment, because Mr. beren left without saying goodbye, and she also regretted that she agreed to the latter angrily because of her grievance at that time.


    She should not accept it anyway. In that case, Mr. beren''s temperament will not refuse. In this case, everyone can still be together.


    Now, it seems too late.


    Elia, who was sitting quietly on one side, suddenly stood up. The girls all looked at her, while the silver haired girl turned and walked to the door.


    "Brother is leaving."


    When the silver haired girl finished this sentence, she turned into a silver streamer and left the hall in an instant, and the whole person flew out of bogia Coty directly.


    She''s going to see him.


    At the moment, rattier was also widening her eyes. The first encounter with the young man appeared in her mind, and over the past year, various images, such as dream bubbles, floated before her eyes, and suddenly her eyes were moist.


    He hasn''t left yet!


    So, at the moment when latil stood up, hill and Leia also stood up. The three girls looked at each other, and a small hand took latil, and the kitten showed a big smile.


    Seeing this, latil also smiled. She nodded and said, "let''s see Mr. beren."


    "Although that guy is very annoying, it''s too much to leave without saying a word." Hill smoothed the folds of his skirt and smiled.


    Leia smiled and said, "well, we have to hurry."


    The four girls immediately ran out of the castle, then immediately called the fastest groom, rushed out of the mansion in a carriage, and followed in the direction of the silver streamer in the sky.


    At the gate of the northwest end of eloria.


    At the moment, Lucy and others are sorting out their luggage and goods on the commercial car, and in the silver bird adventure group, no, it should be called the silver bird commercial group. Next to them, there is a small commercial car, which is beren''s.


    "Finishing!"


    After all the goods were arranged, Luxi also breathed a sigh of relief, then walked to another newly added commercial car, looked at Belen who was carrying things and smiled.


    "Belen, how''s it going?"


    Hearing Lucie''s voice, Belen also turned her head, looked at her, smiled, nodded and said, "it''s almost ready. You can start."


    "Sister Lucy, where do you put these?"


    At this time, a girl with black hair came out. She was carrying a large box with her hands. It was very large. The goods here also had a certain weight.


    "Let beren here. It''s all the same." Lucy responded with a smile, then smiled and thanked, "thank you for your help, lumia."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Lumia also smiled and shook her head.


    After Beilun introduced lumia to everyone, the two sides became familiar in the past two days. Lumia''s mood changed, and she was no longer so introverted. Everyone of silver bird didn''t conflict with lumia''s previous killer identity, because there was no much difference in their careers.


    At this time, Lucy looked at beren and asked, "don''t you really have to say goodbye to them?"


    Hearing the speech, beren smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s good."


    Lucy nodded, respected beren''s choice, then ordered everyone to get on the commercial car, and soon left and walked out of the city gate of ailorana.


    There was still a beautiful scene in beren''s heart after he had left ailorana for a long time. He looked back and saw that the city was getting farther and farther away. Just when he was about to take back his eyes, a silver light and shadow suddenly approached quickly, and he was also shocked to see this scene.


    Wow.


    The arrival of silver light and shadow caused a storm, and she floated in front of Belen and lumia, who was Elia who came quickly from bogia Coty.


    "Yi, Elia?"


    Beren stared at the girl in front of her.


    Elia suddenly asked, "brother, will you come back to see us?"


    Hearing the girl''s question, Belen was also stunned. He didn''t like to lie, so he watched the girl in front of him fall into silence and finally spoke slowly.


    "Of course I will."


    Elia nodded her head, then floated to beren and hugged the latter with open arms. She wanted to convey all her thoughts to the man through this hug.


    After a while, Elia released her hug, and then slowly floated in the air. After she looked deeply at beren again, she turned into a flash of streamer and disappeared here.


    Lumia watched the silver light leave, then looked at beren, and said after a moment of silence, "she just seemed to want to stay."


    Although the silver haired girl didn''t express this, lumia had this feeling. The girl did keep her mind, even she felt it around beren.


    "Yes..." Belen sighed, then looked at the blue sky. He said sadly, "if I didn''t let her stay with latil, maybe she really wouldn''t go just now."


    That day, the child promised him to protect them for himself.


    "Belem, you just lied." Lumia looked at the man beside her. She remembered the answer given by the latter to the girl before.


    "Maybe." The young man looked up at the sky.


    At the southwest gate of ailorana, a carriage arrived, and the girls got off the carriage. In their sight, they saw only a silver haired girl coming slowly.


    Latil went up, bit her lower lip, and asked, "Elia, has he... Gone?"


    "Yes." Elia nodded.


    So, after the atmosphere was silent for a long time, the cat ear girl walked outside the city gate. She looked at the endless plain in the distance. She couldn''t see the familiar commercial car. She pursed her lips, tears overflowed in her eyes, then took a deep breath and shouted with all her strength.


    "Mr. beren! You big fool!"


    The girls came to latil. They looked into the distance and seemed to want to catch something, but in the end there was nothing. The autumn wind blew, and the five girls stood in a row and prayed silently in their hearts.

 Chapter 466

    Recently, another major event happened in Florence''s, which was also a panic for a time, and it took a long time to gradually calm down.


    That is, the border is at war again.


    After a lapse of two years, the demon army provoked the war again, and the three empires also successively discharged their troops and jointly launched a war with them again.


    As the strongest "brave" in the coalition, she naturally went to the border. She is the backbone of the coalition, so she must be present.


    The demon army launched another war, which naturally caused panic, but in fact, most places still maintain a quiet life.


    In the northwest of Florence, compared with ordinary human species, sub races account for the largest part, and almost seven out of ten people are sub races.


    It has to be said that the northwest region is rich in products. Many famous business group businessmen will come here to do business, and it can be said that it is a very beautiful thing to get a wife and have children here. Along the way, I saw many beautiful and enchanting girls.


    Most of the people bred in this land have cheerful and lively personalities. Perhaps this is the reason why this land is so rich.


    In a city, there is a business group called yinniao. They have been here for more than a month. It can be said that they have gained a lot. Their arrival from afar has also brought a lot of specialties, so the business here is naturally much better.


    At the moment, in the wasteland outside the city, commercial cars are parked there, campfires are lit, and they emit warm light at night, while the people sitting around to keep warm are still eating delicious food.


    In a commercial car, a young man was counting today''s harvest. After tens of thousands, he also stretched his waist and showed a satisfied look.


    Another fruitful day!


    "Belen, come to dinner!"


    Hearing the girl''s cry, the young man put his things away, and then responded with a "coming", which was to jump out of the commercial car and walk towards the crowd.


    "Hey, Belem! Sit here, sit here!"


    "OK."


    The young man was Belen. He smiled and sat in a chair next to a round table. Then he looked at the delicious food on the table. He looked at the girl on the side thoughtfully.


    "Today''s meal was cooked by lumia?"


    The fat man on the opposite side replied with a smile: "yes! Lumia''s craftsmanship is really great. I feel like she''s one of the best you have."


    Belen looked at the fat man, then smiled and said, "since you have said so, it seems that lumia''s craft has improved a lot recently."


    Lumia on one side waved her hand in shame. She said, "no, no, no, Belen is the" Kitchen God ". I can''t catch up."


    Hearing the speech, Kathleen retorted with a smile: "although Belen is very powerful, in my opinion, your talent is much better than him! You can surpass him sooner or later."


    At this time, a blue haired woman suddenly stood up and raised a large glass in her hand. There was still wine overflowing in it. She shouted, "guys, drink whatever you want today!"


    "The eldest sister is drunk again!"


    "Never mind him! I''ve made a lot of money today! Elder sister''s hair is talking! Drink freely today!"


    Seeing the people cheering, Belen shook his head reluctantly. He smiled and began to eat. He was not surprised at this situation.


    After the meal, beren sat on the stake and looked at the bonfire. At the moment, the silver birds are still drinking wine wantonly. They haven''t been so crazy for a long time in order to do business. It''s obvious that they were so depressed that they finally broke out.


    It has been more than half a year since they joined the silver bird. Beren and lumia have fully integrated into this collective. They have been to many places in more than half a year, and even learned from them to start the task of adventurers. They have seen a lot of scenery everywhere.


    In a word, such a trip is great!


    Belen looked at the flaming flame, her eyes gradually blurred, and she couldn''t help thinking of the girls in her mind. She didn''t know how they were doing now.


    More than half a year has passed. I think they have adapted to that life.


    Since these days, Belen has often thought of latil and them, and he will not deliberately avoid that mood, because he really misses them.


    Anyway, after such a long time, hill should have taken her sister home? Has Leia returned to the elves? The florzalno School Park should have been rebuilt, and latis and Elia should also be enrolled?


    This is really worrying. What kind of friends will the two children make in the school park? It may not be difficult for latis, but Elia still worried him.


    However, since he chose to leave, the next road can only let them go by themselves. I hope they have a good time.


    A few days ago, the "brave" and the imperial army went to the border and joined the battlefield, which also made Belen very concerned. He knew what sisya said at the beginning.


    That''s not a joking girl.


    It''s up to her to save the world. It''s enough for him to spend the next days safely, and he''s very satisfied with his current life.


    At this time, the fat man who was jumping next to the campfire suddenly shouted: "take out the bottle of 30-year-old Mo shisang! I''m going to do it today!"


    When he heard the fat man''s words, Lucie, who had been drunk over there, suddenly burst into a rage and shouted in the direction of the fat man: "Kathleen, get over here! You want to drink my mother''s 30-year Mo shisang, do you want to die!"


    "These two people are drunk! Who can help carry them away!"


    "Hey! There''s wine! Don''t hit it!"


    For a moment, there was a mess here, and the noise also pulled back Belen''s thoughts. He was stunned and smiled. It was really a group of noisy guys.


    Then lumia came to beren. She rubbed the corners of her eyes and said sleepily, "Mr. beren, I want to sleep."


    "Sleepy? Then go to bed." Beren blinked.


    Lumia reached out and grabbed beren''s arm. Then she yawned. She said vaguely, "beren is with me."


    Hearing the speech, beren looked at the sky, then nodded and said, "well, it''s getting late. Go back to bed."


    So Belen was pulled back to the room by lumia and sat by the bed. He suddenly felt a little strange. Why did he have to sleep with the child?


    Lumia fell asleep on the bed, while beren shook her head reluctantly. She was once a killer. Isn''t that a night job? Why is it so easy to get sleepy at night?


    Then, Belen suddenly found that lumia had not taken off her clothes. He sighed, helped take off her coat, and then covered the quilt. He was stunned for a moment, and then pulled a little from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 467

    In more than half a year, beren and the silver bird adventure group have become very familiar. Everyone knows that this white haired young man is a top student who graduated from frozarno School Park, although many places ask him.


    Although beren himself has no magic attribute, so he is not good at magic, he still has a high level of theoretical knowledge of magic. Anyway, he is also a student graduated from the top magic school.


    In addition, there is another thing that beren cares about. It''s really strange that there are two people in the silver bird who don''t have magic attributes like themselves.


    This kind of thing without magic attribute is very rare. You know, there may not be one person in a thousand who does not have magic attribute. After all, this is a magic era.


    This is not a lucky thing. In other words, it is a great misfortune.


    Because normally speaking, people who do not have magic attributes can only take the road of self magic in magic, but it is extremely difficult, because people who are not gifted can''t do it anyway.


    But in addition to magic, there is actually a way to use "Qi", but this way is more difficult, and it is not as practical as magic, and its power is even more so. Even beren, his simple use of "Qi" to attack is not as good as the magic of the mage.


    The two of silver bird are also very familiar with beren, because they often come to consult the use of "Qi". One is tonyad, the second leader of silver bird, and the other is Alison, an archer and scout.


    The strength of these two is very good, and they also have good potential in the application of "Qi". After all, they have found out this road by themselves, and beren has the teaching of Angelina.


    Of course, in addition to these two, the strength of the silver bird adventure group has been greatly improved in more than half a year. For their request, beren will not hide anything. Even his magic has been taught to everyone, although no one can use it.


    Ordinary magic is almost impossible for any adventurer, but to integrate magic into flesh and bones requires incomparable superb control ability. Those who can do this can not be regarded as ordinary people.


    At the moment, Belen is sitting on a wooden stake and watching the people who are doing morning exercises. Not everyone has the habit of morning exercises, such as Kathleen. Of course, most people can''t get up because they are drunk, and he gets up early not for morning exercises, but for breakfast.


    At this time, a young man shouted in the direction of beren, "beren, are you free?"


    Beren asked curiously, "Leo? What''s the matter?"


    "Well, can you compete with me?" Leo asked with a smile.


    Dueling with yinniao is a daily part, and beren often takes dueling as his own exercise, so he won''t refuse.


    "OK."


    So beren nodded, and then he stood up, took out an ordinary long sword from the magic guide, and went to Leo.


    The young man in front of him is one year younger than today''s beren. Now he is only 21 years old, but his strength is one of the best among the silver birds. His profession is a demon swordsman, and he is mainly the role of the front-line attack in the adventure group.


    They stood in the open space, and the rest of the morning practitioners also stopped and smiled at both sides. What they were most keen on was watching others compete.


    "Come on." Belen said hello.


    Leo is not polite. After all, everyone knows how strong the white haired man is, so he took the lead in the attack after Belen said hello.


    Shua!


    As a demon swordsman, his training for himself is very in place. His physical quality is very good, and his speed is naturally not slow. When the sword is covered with blue magic, he cuts towards Belen.


    Although the speed was good, it was not enough in beren''s eyes, so the action was too easy to be seen through. At the moment when the sword fell, he turned slightly to avoid it, and then his sword waved to Leo at this time.


    to be sonorous.


    Leo''s reaction was very fast. He immediately blocked beren''s sword, and then his arms shook and bounced the latter away. At the same time, a water ripple rippled and shot at him.


    Yes, Leo''s magic is water.


    Belen was holding the sword, and his blue and black pupils lit up slightly, so he stepped forward, the sword edge in his hand suddenly crossed over the ground, and split the water curtain in an instant, as if he could see through the magic track behind the curtain. The sword just opened Leo''s sword.


    Leo was also startled by the sword. Unexpectedly, he was seen through, but he also found beren''s space at the moment. With the force of the sword, he quickly rotated around in situ and stabbed beren again.


    However, beren''s eyes clearly saw everything. He moved his feet and shook his body slightly. Then the sword standing in front of him blocked Leo''s sword lattice, and then approached the latter in an instant, and then stretched out his palm and patted the young man on the shoulder.


    The outcome will be announced.


    Beren took back his sword, looked up at the sky, and then said, "well, well, I should make breakfast. Those guys should be waking up soon."


    "Oh, I lost again. Sure enough, Bellen is so strong."


    Leo didn''t care too much about his defeat. He grinned. After all, he has lost countless times in more than half a year.


    "Thanks for your advice!"


    "You''re welcome."


    The partners watching the play around are also joking about Leo, but they all know that this is a very normal thing. They have also competed with beren. Of course, they can''t win.


    When she came to the wooden table, beren began to prepare breakfast. The ingredients had been prepared before. Because there were a large number of people, the table was full of ingredients.


    In more than half a year, beren has begun to adapt to the jump of that perspective, or he has begun to gradually master that ability, because everyone''s actions will affect the flow of magic, so he can see through each other''s actions so easily in the previous battle.


    But having said that, Belen sometimes can''t maintain a sense of balance, and she will fall down when she is out of balance, which also puzzles everyone who sees this scene.

 Chapter 468

    The silver bird and his party are moving forward slowly in the forest, and they are confused about their next purpose. They have made a lot of money in the front towns, but it is boring to make money next. Their main business is adventurers rather than businessmen!


    "Elder sister, where are we going next?"


    When her partner asked, Lucy frowned and thought deeply. She was also confused about where she was going next. Generally speaking, there seemed to be nothing to do.


    At this time, Leo suddenly smiled and shouted, "otherwise, let''s go to futentis?"


    Fortentis.


    It is located in the northwest of Florence, and there is still a distance from the current position of silver bird and others. It is an area close to the border. There are more sub races there than the cities it has passed before. It is a picture that it is difficult for people to find human species at a glance.


    When he heard of futantis, Belen, who was driving a commercial car nearby, was also stunned. He suddenly remembered the wolf boy. He seemed to be in the Asian League of futantis, didn''t he? I don''t know what''s going on now.


    Lucie was silent after hearing the speech. She said with some worry: "Fu tantis is too close to the border to meet the demon army? It''s fighting now."


    In this regard, the fat man gardlie said with a smile: "no! The troops are fighting on the front line, Fu tantis and the Asian league are here. Besides, we haven''t met the demon clan yet!"


    When it comes to the latter point, the people of silver bird are excited. As adventurers, they have never seen the demon family for so many years. If only they could meet it, they have only heard how powerful the demon king army is, but they have never seen it. This is a great pity.


    Aware of the excitement of everyone, Lucy, as the leader, said helplessly: "although I haven''t seen the demon army, I just heard that they must be very strong. Are you tired of living so much?"


    "Elder sister! How can you grow others'' ambition and destroy your own prestige! Everyone has become stronger these days!" Kathleen glanced, then seemed to think of something, and added: "besides, we still have Belen and lumia here! Are we still afraid of their demon army?"


    Everyone can see Belen''s strength, and lumia''s strength has been seen in more than half a year. This 17-year-old girl has the power that one person can make all of them feel difficult.


    When she heard Kathleen''s words, Lucy pulled the corners of her mouth. She couldn''t find a retort for a moment, but indeed, even she was very interested in the demon army. After seeing that everyone was so excited, she couldn''t bear to refuse, so he looked at the white haired man driving a commercial car.


    "Belen, what do you think?"


    When Lucy asked him, Belen nodded and said, "then go. I happen to have a friend in futentis. Let''s visit on the way."


    Hearing this, Lucy also nodded slightly, and then shouted loudly, "then next, go to Fu tantis!"


    "Great!"


    Everyone cheered. In fact, they cared more about the demon army than the scenery of Fu tantis. If only they could run to the border to have a look. Even if they had wandered for many years as adventurers, they had never seen a real war.


    Belen couldn''t help thinking of the cheerful wolf boy. In the past two years, he should have grown into a big boy. After all, even today''s wolf boy is still growing up.


    He couldn''t help looking forward to it. He was curious about how the wolf boy had grown up and had completed his dream of joining the army? Have you become an excellent soldier?


    After dinner at night, the people of yinniao are very used to building a bonfire, and then sit nearby and start chatting. In addition, they seem to have nothing to do.


    Compared with other professions, adventurers are really free.


    Sitting by the campfire to keep warm, Lucy suddenly looked at the white haired man. She asked curiously, "Bellen, have you seen the demon army?"


    When Lucie asked this question, the others also looked at beren curiously. Yes, although they haven''t seen it, it''s not necessarily that beren hasn''t seen it!


    Belen was also stunned, then nodded and said, "yes."


    "Demon army, is it strong? What does it look like?" Lucy asked her most curious question, which was also the curiosity of the rest of the people.


    There''s nothing to hide about this. In other words, in more than half a year, Bellen answered all the questions asked by Lucy and them truthfully.


    Beren recalled the demons in his memory. He said, "it''s great."


    "Very powerful. How powerful is it?" Garrett was also stunned for a moment, and then thought about it. He asked, "who is more powerful than Leo?"


    Kathleen didn''t compare with beren. Everyone knows that if the demon army soldiers are as strong as beren, what else to fight? So it''s impossible.


    Leo didn''t mind hearing Garrett compare himself. Instead, he was very interested. He was also curious about who was better than the demon army soldiers.


    Beren looked at Leo, then thought for a moment and said, "compared with ordinary demon army soldiers, it''s about the same. After all, demon army soldiers are also strong and weak."


    Everyone frowned slightly when they heard the speech. They found that they underestimated the soldiers of the demon army. You know, Leo''s combat power is also one of the best in their adventure group, and such a strong man is just as good as ordinary demon army soldiers? "


    Tony Yade also frowned. He whispered to himself, "ordinary demon army soldiers are so strong. How strong should the legendary demon family war general be?"


    Demon warrior!


    Hearing this, everyone''s heart jumped heavily. You should know that the mainstay in the demon king army is those demon family generals. It is said that each demon family generals has the strength to compete with several Superman species. Although you haven''t seen the existence of Superman species, you can know from the rumors that it is a super powerful race.


    Then, people talked about the many threats that the demon king army had caused to the world over the years. For a time, they couldn''t help hating those people in the demon family. In their view, they were all unscrupulous guys in order to rule the world.


    "Too hateful. I really want to go to the battlefield and kill a group of demons!" Garrett, a fat man, was also filled with righteous indignation.


    In this regard, beren smiled and said, "fat man, I''ll send you to the front line in a while."


    "If you follow me, I''ll go!" Kathleen is not stupid either. Hehe smiles.


    The crowd laughed, and the tension eased suddenly. It has to be said that Katherine is the pistachio of their group.


    Beren was not interested in the demon army. He looked at his hands. He didn''t say anything about whether the demon family was good or evil.

 Chapter 469

    As usual, it should be summer at this time, but Belen and others have put on thick clothes. The closer they are to the northwest, the colder they are.


    The reason for this is that there is a glacier not far from futantis, which has been formed for many years. It is cold and snowy all year round, which makes the temperature in this area so low.


    Because it is close to futantis, the ground has begun to be covered with snow, and the walking speed will be much slower. Probably at this speed, it will take only two more days to arrive. At the moment, they can also see snowflakes falling all over the sky. Although it is not large, the cold weather is like winter.


    However, such weather is a gift from nature for Kathleen. He prefers cold runny nose to sweating all day.


    Kathleen walked in the snow, laughing and shouting in a high mood: "ah! This weather is really great!"


    Leo walked behind him with his arms around him and said with a sly smile: "sure enough, pigs are more willing to be frozen than roasted by fire."


    Listening to Anton''s words, Garrett was immediately unhappy. He turned and shouted, "you are a pig!"


    "Who is the pig scolding?" Leo grinned.


    "The pig is scolding..."


    Gardelie suddenly woke up and almost caught the guy''s way, so she glared at Leo fiercely and set a trap for herself!


    Everyone is used to their daily choking. If they don''t quarrel all day, they will feel strange. It''s good.


    "Belem."


    When she heard the call, Belen also turned her head. What caught her eyes was a beautiful face. It turned out that lumia poked her head out of the window.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Dessert is over."


    Belen was stunned at the speech, and then looked at lumia strangely. He said earnestly, "lumia, have you become fat these days?"


    Hearing his words, lumia was also startled. She opened her eyes, then shook her head and said, "only, no! I won''t get fat!"


    "But ah, you eat dessert after dinner every day. How can you not be fat after sleeping and eating?" Beren smiled at the thought of the picture.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!" With that, lumia retracted her head and sat on the bed. She hesitated for a while, then stretched out her hand to pull up a corner of her clothes and pinch the meat.


    However, this pinch was great. Lumia was stiff there. How did she feel different from before? No, not really fat!?


    This could make her as like as two peas. She thought of what she said. It seems to be exactly the same as what he said recently. He has been eating dessert.


    Belen, who is driving a commercial car, is smiling. He estimates that lumia is already upset about her weight gain. Although he doesn''t know whether lumia is fat or not, it is estimated that she will feel fat even if she is not fat.


    So, in order to know whether his judgment was correct, Belen didn''t forget to turn around and open the window. He just saw the girl holding her loin.


    "Are you fat?"


    "Ah!"


    Hearing the sound, lumia quickly pulled down her clothes and looked at the smiling man. She shouted in shame: "you, how do you peek!"


    "Do I look like I''m peeking?" Beren was stunned and looked at the girl strangely. She always took herself to sleep together at night. Why did she still mind such a small thing? The girl''s mind really didn''t understand.


    Lumia snorted and said, "I''m not getting fat!"


    "Well..." Belen thought deeply, then smiled and said, "then go to fortantes and I''ll take you to buy dessert. You can choose whatever you want."


    Hearing the speech, lumia immediately brightened her eyes, but the next moment was like a discouraged balloon. She flattened her mouth and said, "calculate, forget it, or don''t eat."


    "No more? Why?" Bellen looked puzzled, but she was happy in her heart. It seemed that she guessed right. The girl really felt that she had become fat.


    "Because..."


    Lumia suddenly woke up and almost said it. She shook her head and shouted shyly, "because I don''t want to eat! So I don''t want to eat!"


    "Well... Isn''t it because you''re getting fat?" Beren smiled and looked at lumia''s abdomen.


    Aware of his eyes, lumia''s face turned red. She shouted, "only, no!" With that, the girl puffed up her cheeks and was lovely and angry.


    Seeing this, Belen stopped joking, so that lumia didn''t take out the dagger to fight with him, so he immediately retracted his head and looked forward with a smile. Obviously, he was in a good mood.


    In the commercial car on the right, Lucy also saw Bellen''s smile. She was stunned, then smiled and said, "Bellen, you''re in a good mood?"


    "Can you see it?" Beren was stunned.


    So Lucy pointed to beren and said with a helpless smile, "do you want to look in the mirror? Your smile has exposed your mood."


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. He reached out and pinched his face, and then blinked. He suddenly realized his change. After being stunned for a while, he smiled again.


    He suddenly remembered what Elia had said to him. Indeed, he had changed a lot, but the person who had changed was not conscious.


    However, such a change is not bad.


    Feeling satisfied, beren looked ahead. There was a light snow in the sky. Several familiar figures could not help but emerge in his mind. He didn''t know how they were now.


    At this time, beren suddenly recovered. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then he shouted in a deep voice, "Lucy!"


    When she heard beren''s low voice, Lucy reacted instantly, so she shouted, "all on alert! Alison, ye Danni, investigate all around!"


    The two people named immediately jumped out of the commercial car and came to the top of the commercial car. There was a small magic grain in front of their eyes. It was hyperopia magic, which was often used for investigation.


    "Something seems to be approaching!"


    Hearing their words, the silver birds immediately took out their weapons. As adventurers, they had the instinct to deal with danger at any time, and immediately surrounded the commercial vehicles into a circle.


    Beren''s pupils were shining blue. His eyes swept around. In his perspective, he was different from others. He could see the magic circuit of all things!

 Chapter 470

    "It''s animals approaching! There are a lot of them!"


    "It''s the snow wolf!"


    Alison and ye Danni were also shocked when they found that the nearby creature was a snow wolf. You know, the snow wolf is very aggressive!


    After everyone knew what creatures were close to, they were all dignified. A large number of snow wolves approached, so they should be careful not only of their own safety, but also of the goods of commercial vehicles. These guys are all destructive maniacs!


    "Don''t let them near the commercial car!"


    At Luxi''s order, everyone of silver bird picked up their weapons and stood two meters away from the commercial car, staring at the white dense forest in front of them.


    Belen also turned his head and looked at lumia in the commercial car. He found that the girl was actually doing sit ups, so he pulled the corners of his mouth and then opened his mouth.


    "Lumia, I''m out to help. I''m in trouble."


    "Ah? Good!"


    Lumia stopped, jumped out of bed, opened the door and went out. She noticed something at once and looked at the dense forest. She could see several snow wolves climbing out one after another.


    "Snow Wolf?"


    Seeing the snow-white wolf, lumia suddenly brightened her eyes and exclaimed, "how lovely!" Then she ran towards the snow wolf.


    "Lumia, be careful!"


    When everyone saw that lumia actually ran over, they all opened their eyes. They were shocked. Was the child too brave to rush directly to the wolves.


    "Ow!"


    Seeing someone rushing, the group of snow wolves were also startled, but immediately became fierce and flew towards the girl, revealing their tusks.


    Lumia still looked at the snow wolves with surprise. When they came, they didn''t panic at all, but smiled and avoided. Even the dagger capital didn''t come out or attack the snow wolves who were constantly attacking her, but began to walk and dance among the snow wolves.


    Yes, it''s dancing.


    Seeing this scene, Bellen''s mouth also drew slightly. Did the child make a mistake? Those snow wolves obviously wanted to eat lumia, but did they change into other scenes from the latter''s perspective?


    Because lumia attracted a large wave of "hatred" of snow wolves, the pressure on this side has also slowed down a lot, and the silver birds are doing their best to fight the snow wolves, but beren did not intervene, because he also acted as a scout in the silver bird adventure group.


    No matter what kind of enemy he is facing, as long as it is not too much, beren doesn''t need to help. This is what the silver birds ask him. After all, if he is allowed to do it, it won''t achieve any training effect at all.


    For a long time, Lucy and them were still fighting hard, and lumia had achieved obvious victory. She breathed evenly and didn''t seem to consume at all, and the snow wolves had begun to breathe. They couldn''t meet the human girl when they flew around.


    "Tired?"


    Noticing that the snow wolves were panting, lumia was also stunned. Then she came to a snow wolf with a smile, squatted down and said kindly, "let''s have a rest?"


    At this time, Belen couldn''t help but say, "lumia, these snow wolves want to eat you!"


    Hearing Belen''s words, lumia also looked back and looked at the helpless man. She blinked, stayed in place, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    "Ah!?"


    With such a cry, the girl turned her head again and looked at the snow wolves. This time, the appearance of the snow wolves with their tusks finally changed from cute to ferocious in her eyes.


    "Yuan, is that so?"


    Lumia swallowed her saliva, and then began to retreat step by step. She looked nervously at the wolves approaching step by step. She ran back with a "wow".


    Seeing that lumia ran back and brought back a large group of snow wolves, Belen was also startled and quickly shouted, "don''t run! They can''t beat you!"


    When she heard this, lumia immediately stopped her feet and blinked. Yes, why did she run? She''s better!


    So lumia immediately turned around, and when she turned around, all the snow wolves suddenly braked, and the pair of wolf pupils stared at the human girl.


    Then, two daggers appeared in the girl''s hand. She walked towards the snow wolves with a smile, and her whole body naturally sent out murderous spirit. Even the surrounding air seemed to be dignified.


    "Woo..."


    Feeling the awe inspiring murderous spirit, the snow wolves immediately realized the bad. How do you feel that this human girl seems to be more cruel than them?


    "Tonight, I want to eat wolf meat!"


    Lumia shouted, and then rushed into the wolves, two daggers flying wantonly. Since these guys in front of her are not so cute, she didn''t show any mercy.


    "Woo!"


    The screams of the snow wolves sounded. No matter how aggressive they were, the girl who was once a killer began to flee around in a short time.


    Seeing lumia do it, Belen also sighed. Is the girl''s character too natural? He shook his head and began to look at the girl''s skill.


    When he saved lumia, he already knew that the girl had become very strong, and it was because of the human experiment that she became so strong in a short time. Later, he took her to Wendy. It seems that the medicine left in her body was broken because of magic, but her body was more or less damaged.


    But now there is no big problem. Is it a blessing in disguise that there is such a significant progress in strength? It shouldn''t count. After all, lumia doesn''t care about the strength.


    At this time, beren''s eyes suddenly looked into the forest on the right. His blue pupils could see a human magic circuit. There was a man there, and he had just arrived.


    Ouch!


    A wolf howl suddenly rang through the sky. Everyone stopped at this moment, because the snow wolves stopped. When people were confused, the snow wolves turned their heads and went into the forest without hesitation.


    "Retreat, retreat?"


    Gardelie was gasping for breath and looked at the evacuation of the wolves with some doubts, but he was also relieved and fell to the ground.


    Everyone was relieved. Although they didn''t know why the snow wolves retreated, the result was good anyway. Even some League members were injured. There were too many people. It must be bad for them to fight again.


    Belem looked around, then looked in the direction of the man. He saw that the other party no longer stayed, but ran in one direction. He was a little confused.

 Chapter 471

    After all the snow wolves retreated, the silver bird business group moved much faster. I didn''t expect to meet the snow wolves here. No wonder I didn''t see anyone else all the way. Probably many people know there will be snow wolves here.


    "Why did the snow wolf suddenly run away?"


    Lucy was also puzzled by this, and she also looked at Belen from time to time. Obviously, she thought that the latter used some method to drive away the snow wolves.


    Beren also noticed her eyes. He shook his head reluctantly and said, "I didn''t do it, but I saw a man. Maybe he helped."


    "Another man?"


    Lucy was slightly stunned. She didn''t notice anyone nearby.


    "But he left after helping. He''s a good man." Beren said so.


    Since they left without leaving their names, Lucy couldn''t thank them. Sure enough, there are still a majority of good people in the world!


    "How are their injuries?" Beren was a little concerned about the injured League members.


    Lucy smiled and said, "it''s all right. They''re all minor injuries. They''re tough."


    Although the speed was faster, the road ahead was covered with wind and snow for a long time, so it was still slowed down a lot. However, it took half a day for everyone to reach a small town.


    "I''ll see what''s delicious!"


    Kathleen laughed and ran to the town.


    Seeing the big fat man so excited, the people shook their heads helplessly. The big fat man was so greedy that he had to eat delicious food everywhere.


    Belen, sitting in the commercial car, turned around and opened the window. He smiled and asked, "lumia, do you want to buy you some dessert?"


    "No!"


    At the moment, lumia was sitting on the bed with her back to Belem. She didn''t know what she was doing, but she still answered Belem''s words. Now she felt very sad about her weight gain.


    Belem noticed what lumia''s hands were doing, so he asked curiously, "lumia, what are you doing?"


    "I''m trimming this little guy!"


    "Little guy?" Beren blinked, puzzled.


    Then lumia turned around, holding a black-and-white wolf cub in her hands. Her cute big eyes were flashing, as if there were tears.


    "Is this... Snow wolf? Where did it come from?" Belen was stunned. He didn''t expect that lumia had brought a wolf cub back, but why did there be a wolf cub?


    Lumia smiled and said, "when I was leaving, I found the little guy lying on the ground pretending to be dead, and then I found him, so I picked it up."


    Pretend, pretend to be dead?


    Hearing this, Belen was also a little silly. He stared at the little guy who was about to cry and couldn''t help pulling the corners of his mouth. Maybe the little wolf cub was also attacking lumia. When the latter began to fight back, the little wolf cub was frightened, so he pretended to be dead?


    So beren asked curiously, "do you want to keep it?"


    "Is that ok?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, lumia blinked her big bright eyes, full of hope. Obviously, she wanted to raise the little wolf cub.


    Belen rubbed his chin and said noncommittally, "it''s not impossible."


    "Great!"


    So lumia cheered.


    Beren told, "be careful it bites you."


    Hearing his words, lumia blinked, then lowered her head and looked at the wolf cub. One person looked at the wolf for a while, and then the girl raised one hand. This action frightened the wolf cub, and her whole body curled up on the ground.


    "Look, it doesn''t dare." Seeing this, lumia smiled and put her hand on the wolf cub''s back and gently stroked it. She smiled and looked at beren.


    How timid! Are you really a wolf?


    Belen''s eyes are also a little strange. It''s the first time he''s seen such a timid wolf. Although he''s still very small, he dares to follow the wolves out to look for food. How can he be brave?


    Probably scared by lumia.


    Belen, who got this conclusion, grinned. Indeed, lumia''s murderous spirit is very frightening, which is probably different from ordinary killers. In the eyes of these animals, this girl is probably like a butcher?


    No wonder you''re scared.


    On this day, I spent the night on the edge of a small town. I don''t worry about any wild animals coming out. Even wild animals have brains and won''t be close to the human community.


    After the next day, they set off for futantis. As long as there were no accidents, they could certainly reach the city today.


    On this day, lumia has become one with the little wolf cub. She seems to have a good relationship and has a name Luhui. Later, Belen knows that the little wolf cub is a female wolf.


    As for why the little wolf cub suddenly adhered to lumia, it was probably because he could fill his stomach. Maybe he was afraid?


    Beren doesn''t object to lumia raising a wolf cub. Of course, it''s just that she''s happy. He still has enough food for a wolf cub. It''s impossible to eat him poor.


    After this day''s journey, beren and others finally came to futantis at dusk. However, before entering the city, they still registered for entering the city. Maybe it''s because they are close to the border. Are you worried about troublemakers? If someone really makes trouble, according to the records of entering the city, the identity can be easily found.


    Entering this city, the people who come and go are all sub races, and few human species are seen. It may also be that there are too many sub races, so ordinary people are ignored by themselves and others.


    Futentis is very large, and the land area covered by the city is no worse than that of elolanya, and the discipline and regulations here are obviously strictly prohibited. The commercial cars of the silver bird business group can''t stay at will, so we found a large hotel. Everyone has no objection to this. After that, do as the Romans do.


    Finally, a hall, a big room and a small room were rented in the hotel. Naturally, the hall was occupied by a group of big masters of silver birds. The big room was shared by Lucy and other girls, while the small room was rented by Belen and lumia.


    When you take a bath in the bathroom.


    Katherine suddenly came up to Bellen and asked with envy and jealousy: "well, Bellen, why can you live with girls? It''s not fair!"


    Hearing what he said, beren looked at him and said calmly, "you might as well talk to Lucy. If you want to sleep with a girl, maybe Lucy will promise you."


    "Eh? That makes sense!" Gardleton''s eyes lit up when he spoke. Maybe it''s because he opened his mouth?


    Tony Yade and others on the side glanced at Kathleen, looked contemptuous and didn''t say anything, because they knew someone would teach the fat man a lesson.

 Chapter 472

    Three days have passed since I came to futantis. I don''t have to worry about the safety of commercial vehicles when I stay in a hotel. The rules here are very strict.


    The first time I came to a city so close to the border, everyone of silver bird was in high spirits, so Luxi ordered to move freely.


    Belen and lumia also came to futandis for the first time. They strolled in the street. They found that the clothes sold here were not very thick. If they think about it carefully, they can find that the residents here were not wearing the thick coats they thought.


    No wonder it''s cold all the year round, and the cold resistance of the residents here has become very good.


    However, Belen and lumia had already changed into warm clothes. The latter even wore furry ear covers, and their little faces were a little red because of the cold weather.


    Belen asked, "lumia, is it too cold?


    "Not cold." Lumia shook her head and held the wolf cub in her arms.


    Belen nodded when he heard the speech. He has been collecting and changing materials these two days. He can''t rely on Lucie them all. He is a businessman anyway.


    However, there is nothing to do today, so Beilun wondered if he could find out where the Asian League is and maybe meet gruer.


    At the thought of meeting gruel, beren looked forward to it and didn''t know how far he had grown up. After all, he felt some emotion when he met his hometown.


    Lumia also knew that Belen was going to meet her old friends, so she said, "Belen, why don''t we ask someone? Fortentis is so big."


    "Well, good."


    Beilun nodded. I don''t know when to find it in such a big city. I''d better ask a resident here. After all, the Asian League is also a very famous organization. It''s easy to ask.


    So Belem found a passer-by on the street and asked him the way. With the kind help of passers-by, he knew that the Asian League was in the east of futentis. After thanking him, he went with lumia in the direction pointed by passers-by.


    On the way, lumia asked curiously, "what kind of person is that called gruer?"


    "He..." Belen was thinking about how to describe gruel. At this time, he saw the wolf cub in lumia''s arms, so he smiled and said, "he is very similar to the little guy in his arms. He is a wolf race, but he is not timid."


    "Wolf race?"


    Lumia blinked, then suddenly realized, "no wonder he will be in that Asian League." She knows that the Asian League is a place to train Asian soldiers.


    On the way to the Asian League, beren saw Garrett, Leo and Stanley. They were walking towards the front, which also made beren wonder what they were doing?


    So beren and lumia quickly followed up. When they arrived at their destination, they were stunned. Unexpectedly, they followed up to the Asian League.


    What are they doing here?


    Belen was a little confused. Then he went into the Asian League. There was no guard here. When he and lumia just walked into the wide square, they found that there were many Asian races and three gardlies standing there.


    "That who! Come out and fight again! My good brother is coming!" Kathleen put his hands on his fat waist and shouted at the group of Asians with a look of resentment.


    A young man with a bull''s horn laughed and said, "ha ha, the fat man is unconvinced and comes again! He also brought two small thin men!"


    "You!"


    "Kathleen, what are you doing?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Kathleen turned around and saw a white haired man walking slowly with a black haired girl.


    "Belem! Lumia!"


    All three were shocked.


    After beren and his wife came to Kathleen, they asked curiously, "what are you doing in Asia League? Are you looking for someone?"


    Katherine said with a smile, "yes! I''m looking for revenge!"


    "Revenge?"


    Beren was stunned.


    Then, gardelie pointed to the niuya man over there, glared at the latter fiercely, and then said to beren: "it''s this guy. He competed with me in a store two days ago. This guy lost and robbed my coupons! Then I played with him..." At this point, the fat man stopped.


    The ending was obvious. Belen looked at the niuya man, then looked at Leo and Stanley and asked, "so you''re showing up for the fat man?"


    Leo said with a smile: "of course, the fat man promised us a lot of benefits, otherwise we wouldn''t come. This guy is inferior!"


    "Well..."


    Beren blinked and said with a smile, "then you fight. I have to find someone." With that, he planned to walk to the other side and not participate in the matter, but the next moment he was held.


    "Belen, look, if these two guys are not opponents..." Kathleen looked at beren with a flattering face and flashed his eyes.


    At this time, Stanley came up and said softly, "yes, beren, I always feel that guy is not easy to deal with, otherwise you stay first? If we all lose, it''s too embarrassing!"


    Hearing this, Belen grinned and said, "I don''t want to wipe your ass!"


    So, the three big men stared at beren with stupid and cute expressions, and he also felt a cold, and then reluctantly sighed and agreed.


    "All right, all right, call quickly. I have something else to do."


    After Beilun promised, the three also showed a surprise smile. Now it''s OK, even if they can''t win, they still have a big master!


    So Leo took the lead and shouted, "it''s you, cow boy! Come out and fight!"


    Seeing the little thin man''s invitation to fight, the young cow grinned and came out with a ha ha smile. He said, "for your courage, I''ll tell you my name. My name is boov. Remember it for me!"


    "Who wants to know your name."


    Leo sneered, then took out his sword and rushed towards boov. His strength was one of the best among the silver birds. Although he asked Belen to stay as a guarantee, it was because he was afraid of wheel battles, and he didn''t worry about losing to this guy!


    After a while, Leo flew upside down.


    Belen was also stunned when he saw this scene. He looked at the young cow named boff in surprise. He didn''t expect that this guy was so strong.


    Leo covered his swollen right face, stood up and shouted angrily, "Damn it! Stanley beat him! Let him know our strength!"


    "Good!"


    So Stanley came out with a sunny smile. He touched his fists in front of him, then twisted his neck, warmed up and stretched out a hand.

 Chapter 473

    Seeing Stanley play, both Garrett and Leo were shocked. You know, Stanley is the strongest person in their adventure group, so they couldn''t help cheering.


    "Hit him! Stanley!"


    "Stanley, don''t let us down!"


    Hearing their cheers, Stanley looked back at them helplessly. If he lost, he would be embarrassed to death.


    Boff looked at the two men, then smiled and looked at Stanley: "next is you, come on." Then he put on a posture.


    "Please give me more advice."


    Stanley nodded politely. He was also impolite. He bent down and rushed up, clenched his fingers into a fist, and hit boff directly.


    So slow!


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the thin man punching. The speed was too slow and didn''t seem to have much strength. Why did those two people have so much confidence in this man?


    "Are you kidding?"


    Boff frowned and stretched out his hand. With his strength, he could easily crush the fist, so he stretched it out.


    But at this time, boff''s eyes suddenly focused on the red pupils full of blood. At this time, the fist suddenly changed its trajectory and hit boff on the chin.


    Say something!


    There was a broken sound in the dull sound. Then he saw that boff was beaten and flew out. Everyone was shocked by the scene.


    What happened?


    Then, everyone looked at Stanley, and at the moment, the changes in the latter also stunned everyone. How did they become so strong all of a sudden?


    At the moment, Stanley has changed from a height of 1.7 meters to a height of more than two meters. His previously thin body has now become a big man with developed limbs. His momentum is different from that before.


    Seeing the change of Stanley, beren was not surprised, because they knew that it was Stanley''s magic and could have several times more power than usual in a certain time.


    Stanley''s magic is, crazy.


    In the silver bird adventure group, Stanley has a very special restrictive magic crazy. In the crazy state, he is a crazy warrior, and his strength will become the strongest in the silver bird adventure group!


    If it was Stanley in the past, he would attack even his own people in his crazy state. At the moment, he stood quietly in place, clenched his hands and seemed to be suppressing himself.


    This is because during these days, beren helped Stanley cultivate his mind, which enabled him to control himself and not let himself go crazy.


    "Damn it! It''s a crazy soldier!"


    At this time, the boff also stood up again. He spit out bloody teeth, and then looked at Stanley solemnly. He never thought that the guy in front of him was a crazy soldier!


    "Boff, you can''t beat him."


    Just as boff was about to fight back, a voice suddenly came from the rear, which also made the former stop. He turned his head and looked at him. He was stunned to see the comer.


    "Corney."


    The visitor is also a sub race. He is a young man. He has a big king character on his head. He is awe inspiring and powerful. He has a long tail behind him. He is actually a tiger sub race.


    The tiger sub race has the best characteristics and functions among all sub races, and the tiger sub race is also very rare. Belen hasn''t seen a few along the way.


    The Huya boy named Kony looked at Stanley in a frenzied state and said with a cheerful smile, "boff, give me this opponent."


    Hearing the speech, boov narrowed his eyes, hesitated for a while and said, "then give it to you." Obviously, he was also afraid of the young tiger asian boy.


    "Change your opponent, big man."


    Corney walked not far from Stanley, smiled, stretched out his hand, made a "please" gesture, and then put on a posture without looking big.


    No matter who the opponent is, it makes no difference to Stanley. He gives a dull heavy shout in his mouth, and then rushes towards Kony. He is very fast in his crazy state!


    However, even if the speed was fast, Kony still kept that smiling expression. When the fist was bigger and bigger in the pupil, his body twisted very flexibly, then his right arm reached Stanley''s arm, opened his big hand, and then the whole person turned around, his waist sank, and his whole body threw Stanley''s demerit recording shoulder on the ground.


    Bang!


    The strength of this is obviously not small. When Stanley''s body hit the ground, the ground even cracked directly, forming a big pit!


    However, Stanley in the crazy state even had a certain resistance to pain. He didn''t get up. He bent his waist and kicked Kony''s chest with his feet, directly kicking the latter out.


    Kony stepped back several steps, then smiled and patted the dust on his body, licked his dry lips with interest, then his body fell slightly, and then the whole man flew out, just like a tiger hunting.


    When corney came to Stanley, the latter immediately reacted and waved his fist, but it was bounced away by corney''s hand. Then the tiger asian boy''s fist instantly turned into countless fist shadows and hit Stanley''s rear. The last punch opened the full bow and then hit Stanley''s chest.


    Bang!


    I saw that Stanley''s huge body was directly blown out, fell out of a distance of tens of meters, spit a mouthful of blood in his mouth, and then the blood in his eyes still dispersed. The whole person withdrew from the crazy state.


    "OK, what a heavy fist."


    Stanley coughed and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, but the injury was not serious, so he stood up again and walked back to Kony.


    "I lost."


    Kony said happily, "it''s normal. After all, you''re not strong enough."


    Although his words were arrogant, they could not be refuted. Unexpectedly, he defeated Stanley in a crazy state in three or two times, which made Garrett and Leo unable to say anything.


    However, compared with these, they were still more worried about Stanley''s injury. Gardlie couldn''t help asking, "Stanley, how are you?" After all, he called for help and hurt his good brother, so he blamed himself.


    "Not in the way." Stanley shook his head, then looked at beren with a smile and said, "you see, we all lost, but we have no face to go back. Elder sister, they all know we''re here to fight."


    Leo also looked at beren, with a look of expectation on his face. He said, "come on, beren! Give them some color to see!"


    "How do I feel you set me up?" Belen was speechless. Unexpectedly, Stanley really lost. Does he really want to fight a meaningless fight?

 Chapter 474

    When they heard Kony''s words, gardelie and others immediately couldn''t help but scold them for their losers. Unexpectedly, even Bellen wanted to ridicule them. Although they didn''t say it, they maintained absolute respect for the young man who took good care of them.


    "How dare you underestimate Belen!"


    "Don''t say it''s you! All of you don''t add up enough for him!"


    Gardelie and Leo immediately yelled and offended all the people and sub races present. Although they were filled with righteous indignation, they made beren helpless. The contradiction intensified.


    However, Kony was not angry when he heard the speech. He smiled and looked at the white haired man. He said, "this guy has white hair and looks as weak as the old man. Outsiders seem to think he will die soon. What can I do if I accidentally kill him?"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the three of Kathleen could not help but want to teach him a lesson together, but at this time, one person was faster than the three of them, and the murderous atmosphere in the air made everyone shudder.


    A girl with black hair came out slowly, and her black eyes stared at the tiger Asian youth. The deep black contained a palpitating killing intention.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Compared with what the girl said, everyone was surprised by the cold murderous gas. Only those who have really killed know how the murderous gas can be produced.


    Koni''s eyes also narrowed slightly. He didn''t expect that the girl had such a terrible murderous spirit, which could not be possessed by killing several people.


    This beautiful looking girl has killed many people!


    Feeling the murderous spirit, Belen was also stunned. He reached out and patted lumia on the shoulder, and then said, "don''t do this, I''m not angry."


    Lumia looked at beren and said calmly, "I''m angry."


    She is one of the few people who know about beren''s life. Although she has the determination to bear it even if beren dies, she is also trying her best not to think about it, and she doesn''t allow anyone to joke about it!


    When hearing lumia''s words, beren was stunned, and then reluctantly smiled. It was a joke to say that he was not moved. With his family who cared so much about him, how could he not be moved?


    So lumia looked back at Kony. She said coldly, "next, let me be your opponent." Then she went forward.


    Kony didn''t respond at all. He just looked at lumia seriously. He didn''t know when to put away his smile, but a voice in his heart told him that he couldn''t underestimate the girl!


    Lumia''s right hand suddenly opened, and then suddenly grasped it. The stone under Kony''s right foot suddenly broke. The whole person was out of balance in an instant, and the girl ran away as a dark shadow.


    "This..."


    Kony was shocked. His right foot suddenly retracted and stepped back to stabilize his body. Then the black figure appeared in the tiger''s pupils. His eyes were cold, and then he made a sudden force under his feet and swept his right whip leg.


    Lumia suddenly fell to the left and avoided the whip leg. At the same time, a dagger in her hand suddenly rotated in the palm of her hand and rowed towards Kony. The latter rolled back and hid as soon as she frowned, but he lost his goal when he swept his eyes again.


    Anyone here?


    "Back!"


    When he heard someone shouting, Kony woke up suddenly and looked back. He couldn''t imagine that the girl''s movement was so flexible and fast!


    The moment he turned around, he saw the tip of a sharp dagger stabbing himself. Kony slapped himself on the ground and shook himself up, breaking the ground away.


    But in mid air, Kony couldn''t find the black figure. The next moment, his back was badly hurt, and the whole person fell to the ground like a meteor.


    Bang!


    Kony gritted his teeth to resist the pain, and then felt the coolness from his back. He quickly turned and rolled away from the stab of the dagger. When he stood up, he was suddenly thrown on his body by his slender long leg, and the whole man flew out again.


    Bang!


    Everyone was stunned by this scene. What did they see? They saw that Kony was beaten by a girl and had no power to fight back!


    Isn''t this a dream?


    Apart from beren, only Kony himself understands one thing, that is, he can''t keep up with the girl''s speed, and the other party''s strength is very strong! It''s not like the power that those slender arms can exert!


    Bang!


    I saw Kony hit the ground again, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. He had never been so weak, and there was no room to fight back!


    But Kony didn''t want to give up. He clenched his teeth and wanted to stand up. However, at the moment he got up, the tip of the dagger had stopped in front of his eyes, slightly tingling, which made an extreme sense of danger come to his heart.


    Lumia looked at Kony coldly. If it weren''t for beren and them, her dagger would stab into those eyes without scruples.


    "Lumia, you can."


    Belen called out. He also felt sad for the arrogant tiger Asian youth and stimulated lumia. It was hard for him to stop. In the face of lumia who did his best, it was understandable that the tiger Asian youth was not an opponent. After all, lumia was not the original lumia.


    Not that the other party is too weak, but that the girl is too strong.


    Hearing beren''s call, lumia also took back the dagger, and then turned to beren. Although she was angry, she knew she couldn''t kill each other, otherwise beren would be angry.


    Kony looked a little gloomy. He didn''t lose, but he was never suppressed by his peers. He didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    That girl looks younger than him. It''s incredible!


    Lumia, how strong!


    In the rear, all three of them couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. Although they knew that lumia was very powerful, they didn''t expect that the strength shown in the past was not all!


    Stanley, who had fought with Kony, felt the most about it. Although he didn''t fight with his life, he knew very well that he would never win the former, but such an opponent was picked up by lumia so easily.


    At this time, beren said, "my purpose is different from theirs. I''m looking for someone, so I don''t want to make trouble. My sister is a little impulsive. Please forgive me."


    When they heard the speech, they all looked at each other and said this sentence after they had finished their impulse. They really didn''t know what to say. Then a man came out at the gate leading to the interior of the square and a strong voice came out.

 Chapter 475

    When the voice sounded, Kony and others all jumped in their hearts, and then turned their heads rigidly. When they saw the big man, they all looked bitter.


    The big man was a bear race. He came to the middle of the square, gave the young people a hard blow, and then came to beren in front of them.


    "My name is teldar. I''m the instructor of these little bastards. Please forgive me if I offend you. The guys in our army are naughty."


    Hearing what the other party said, Belen shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I know they don''t mean any harm." Even the tiger asian boy is just proud of himself.


    "Thank you."


    Compared with those arrogant teenagers, the instructor was obviously very mature. After thanking him, he looked at Stanley and came forward.


    "Hurt, I''ll treat you."


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter."


    "You''re welcome."


    Tyrdal shook his head, then stretched out two big hands full of calluses. The Green Magic slowly covered Stanley''s body, and the soft magic swam in the latter''s body.


    "The magic of wood attribute, healing magic?"


    Seeing this scene, Garrett and Leo were also stunned. How could they not see that this strong Asian instructor could use healing magic.


    Belen was also surprised by this. After all, healing magic is not so easy to learn. An Asian warrior has wood magic. It is reasonable to focus on attack.


    After receiving the treatment, Stanley also relaxed. He was surprised and said, "what a strong healing ability." His wound has healed.


    Teldahl smiled and said, "I''m flattered, because what I''m good at is healing magic, and it''s not a serious injury."


    At this time, boov over there laughed and said, "our instructor boss has the title of rage therapist, ha ha!"


    "Boff, I won''t cure your injury. Take your time." Tyrdal glanced at the niuya man, then went to Kony and helped the latter recover from his injury.


    After recovering, teldar looked at the black haired girl and said strangely, "it''s heavy enough. It''s hard to imagine that you did it."


    Lumia was not afraid of the xiongya. She responded coldly, "he just made me angry."


    Before teldahl said anything, Belen pulled lumia back with one hand and said with a little apology, "sorry, my sister is a little impulsive."


    "It''s all right. Since it makes your sister angry, it also shows that the smelly boy must have done something bad." Teldar responded with a very considerate response.


    In this regard, lumia looked up at Belen, pursed her mouth, seemed to want to say something, but finally withdrew her eyes without saying anything.


    Then, beren looked at the three gardlies and said, "fat man, go back first. I have something else to do."


    "Well, good." Garrett nodded. Then he looked at boff and shouted, "don''t be proud. I''ll fight you again next time! I won''t lose!"


    Hearing the speech, boff scratched his head and said with a simple smile, "OK, I''m waiting for you and will accompany you at any time."


    So the three of Kathleen left first.


    After the three left, teldar also looked at Kony and others and said, "you little bastards, hurry back to the inside and practice twice this afternoon!"


    They knew that once the instructor made a decision, he would never change it easily, and it was obvious that they had made a mistake first, so the pain could only be endured slowly.


    After the group of Asians walked away with a bitter face, teldar looked at Belen and asked curiously, "is there anything else? Maybe I can help."


    Beren nodded and said, "I''m looking for someone."


    After that, teldar took Belen and lumia into the real door of the Asian League. Ordinary outsiders can''t enter casually. There are things that need to be reported, and teldar is much more convenient here.


    When he heard the man beren was looking for, tyrdal smiled and said, "gruel? That boy seems to have gone on a mission."


    "Do you know him?"


    "Of course, I''m also the instructor of the boy."


    Hearing teldar''s answer, Belen was also stunned. He didn''t expect such a coincidence, so he asked curiously, "when did he come here?"


    Hearing the speech, teldar really thought for a moment and then replied, "about two years ago, that boy crossed half an empire and ran here alone. It''s really great."


    "Well."


    Belen smiled, too.


    Then tyrdal asked, "what''s your relationship with that boy, anyway?"


    "It''s a friend. I mentioned it to him when he wanted to join the army." Beren replied, then thought about it, and asked the question he cared about: "is he all right?"


    Hearing this question, teldar smiled and said, "maybe you need to ask him yourself."


    "Yes." Beren blinked.


    At this time, tyrdal seemed to think of something. He smiled and said, "although I don''t know whether he is good or not, I appreciate this boy very much. Although his talent is much worse than that of corney, this boy is diligent."


    "Well."


    Beilun is also a little curious about how gruer is now.


    "Among the boys I led, he is the most diligent. You see, they still have time to fight and play here, but gruer is on duty. He just came back from outside some time ago and ran out yesterday."


    Although teldar is not very strict with the soldiers he leads, he is very pleased with a diligent boy like gruer. After all, he is his own soldier.


    Hearing this, beren asked curiously, "what mission is he performing now? Is it dangerous?"


    "Now we are going to see the task he has received. This aspect is not under my control." Teldar explained with a smile, and then led Belen and lumia to a hall.


    After receiving the information, Belen was also stunned. It turned out that gruer was not too far from futentis, but helped the residents of the town build houses in the small town outside the city.


    "Not far."

 Chapter 476

    Because of gruer''s relationship, teldar and beren are also slightly connected, and the Asian League is not a military secret place, so teldar took beren and lumia around the Asian League and talked about many things along the way.


    From teldar''s mouth, it turns out that the total number of soldiers owned by the Asian League is not much, only tens of thousands, which is much less than that of the imperial army.


    This time, the demon king army invaded again. The Asian League also sent four fifths of the soldiers, and half of the remaining one fifths were new soldiers who had joined the team for less than three years. After all, the base camp can''t be without soldiers.


    In addition, one thing happened, that is, there were demons lurking into futentis and killing wantonly in the city. At that time, many people died, because there were few soldiers left at that time, almost all of them went to the front line, so they could not stop those demons. If there were no reinforcements, the whole city would be in ruins.


    Therefore, leaving one fifth of the soldiers is also to avoid such a thing from happening again.


    Futantis is a non border city closest to the border. The demon clan raided here, perhaps to encircle and break the northwest war zone.


    However, beren didn''t care much about this. Although the northwest theater suffered heavy losses, the demon clan didn''t succeed in breaking it. If you think so, it''s a blessing in misfortune.


    As for now, since so many soldiers are left here, it is obviously impossible for them to rely on their original forces to make a successful raid, so they don''t have to worry too much about this incident.


    On this day, outside futantis, Belen was moving forward alone, but there was no figure of lumia around. That was because lumia was taking her wolf cubs to the forest to look for food. She needed to move her muscles and bones occasionally.


    "Is it here?"


    Belen whispered to the outside of a town. He found that the town seemed to be renovated. There were few people around. Maybe the workers were resting at this time?


    So, is gruel here?


    Beilun only knew the general location of gruer according to the news he got from the Asian League yesterday, but he was not sure whether it was in this town, because there were other towns not far away.


    There are wooden fences around, probably to prevent wild animals, while beren bypassed the fence and entered the town. People around are carrying things.


    Belen swept through the people who came and went. If it was gruel, he probably couldn''t recognize it at a glance, because there are too many sub races here, and there are many wolf sub humans.


    When he came to a construction site that was still under construction, Belen looked around. He was going to ask someone, but at this time, an anxious voice suddenly came to his ear.


    "Be careful!"


    Belen also felt the movement. He looked up and found that a huge wood was falling towards him. When he was about to move, a figure suddenly came and kicked the wood out very accurately.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Thank you, I didn''t..."


    When he heard the greeting, beren also turned his head and looked at the man who helped him, but before he finished, his eyes opened slowly and showed surprise. The man who helped beren opened his gray eyes at the moment, and they called each other''s names at the moment.


    "Gruel!"


    "Belle, Bellen!?"


    At the moment, gruer is much taller than he was then. Probably because of training, he is almost as tall as beren. His appearance has not changed much, but he has become more handsome from his tender face.


    "Are you okay?"


    Suddenly, a worker ran over. He said with some worry, "sorry, the structure here is not firm. It''s easy for wood to fall off."


    "It doesn''t matter." Beren looked at the worker, then smiled and shook his head.


    Then Belen and gruel left here and went to an open place where there were several wooden stakes to sit down and chat.


    Beren smiled and said, "it''s good that you can recognize me at once."


    Although his appearance has not changed, his whole temperament has become a little different because of his white hair, and he has not seen gruer for two years. He is surprised that the latter can recognize him at once.


    "Just subconsciously blurted out, ha ha!" The wolf boy who had grown up a lot responded with a smile, then his eyes fell on beren''s hair and asked curiously, "why is your hair all white?"


    Hearing the speech, beren smiled and said, "just want to change the color. Don''t you think my temperament is different?" Although this is a bad reason.


    "Well, it''s really different." Gruel blinked and grinned, "you''ve changed a lot more than me. Don''t you find it easy to smile?"


    In gruer''s impression, Belen is not good at expressing his emotions, but now he feels different. What he insists on saying should be more vivid.


    "I think so." For this, beren has long learned from several people that he does not hate his changes. On the contrary, he is a little relieved.


    Then Belen asked, "are you here to help build a house?"


    "Yes." Gruer nodded, but seemed to think of something again. He grinned and said, "not all of them. There will be occasional beast attacks here, so I will help repel those beasts before the protective measures are completed these days. I''m very powerful now!"


    After hearing what gruel said, Beilun also felt a little funny, because the wolf boy was looking at himself with a "praise me" expression, so he said with appreciation: "it seems that gruel has become stronger."


    "Of course! I''ve been through very cruel training in the past two years. Now I''m different from the original me!" Gruel stood up and looked up proudly.


    Belen''s blue pupil looked at the wolf boy, and a faint blue light appeared in his eyes. A moment later, he nodded and said, "he has indeed grown a lot."


    "Eh?"


    Gruel also looked at Beilun, then was surprised, stared curiously at the blue pupils and asked, "why did you even change your eyes?"


    "Well... If you change colors occasionally, you may see different things?" Belen gave a very bad reason again. What else should he say?


    "Even if you forget your hair, how can you change the color of your eyes?" Gruel blinked suspiciously. He had never heard of such a thing.


    Beren smiled and said, "the world is so big that there are always some things you don''t know."

 Chapter 477

    Under the leadership of gruer, they wandered around this small town and met old friends in the northwest. It was a very happy thing for both of them.


    Gruer suddenly thought of two people. His eyes lit up and asked curiously, "by the way, where are latil and latis? Have they returned to tantis, too?"


    Hearing these two names, beren was stunned for a moment, then shook his head slowly. He smiled and said, "they are in ailorana now."


    Gruer was also disappointed that they didn''t come, but he never forgot the sisters, but he still smiled and said, "well, are they all right?"


    "It should be very good. They have their own new family." Beren smiled and nodded. It''s been so long. I think their family life has been very harmonious.


    "New family?"


    Hearing this, gruer was also stunned, and then said with some emotion: "I thought latil and latis would live with you forever."


    In this regard, Bellen knocked on the boy''s head and said with a smile: "what do you think? They also have their lives. Can''t you delay them because of me?"


    "No! It''s just..." Gruel rubbed his head, then remembered some things at the beginning. He smiled and said, "latil, she seems to like beren very much. In my opinion, she shouldn''t leave you."


    "Well."


    Beren looked up at the dusk sun. After a long silence, he said, "if I can, I don''t want to be separated from them, but I think it''s better for them to have a stable family than to stay by my side."


    "Yes, you just want to." Gruel looked at beren with a smile.


    Seeing the wolf boy''s smile, beren was stunned, then smiled and scolded, "you smelly boy! Don''t make it as if you know everything!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Gruel answered again and again.


    Then, the wolf boy told beren some things from his separation from the latter until now, from the impassioned at the beginning to the sadness in the middle, and the release of his heart at the end. He told beren all the stories without reservation.


    Beren listened carefully to what had happened to the wolf boy these days, and the most unforgettable thing for gruer was the loss of his good friend, which was probably his biggest pain in 15 years.


    It was in an operation to suppress terrorist organizations that gruer''s good friend "Shana" blocked a fatal blow for him and died, which once plunged gruer into darkness. It took him a year to recover to his current level.


    This life was saved by your friends, so you can''t waste it anyway!


    After listening to all the stories of the wolf boy, although he didn''t mention much about his friend''s death, Belen could feel the hidden sadness in his voice.


    After a moment of silence, Belen stretched out his hand and patted the wolf boy on the shoulder. He sighed: "you have grown up. In that case, don''t live up to her expectations."


    "Is that what you say?"


    The boy grinned. It was obvious that he had figured it out.


    Then, in order to change the boy''s mood, beren started his story from the beginning. Except for the things about the change of his physical condition, he told the boy again and again from his separation from gruer to major and minor events.


    When gruer learned that Belen was a graduate of frozarno school, he was full of disbelief. Probably no one around Belen was surprised except Elia.


    But in addition, gruer was more concerned about the "natural disaster". He asked curiously, "is the man of the" natural disaster "very powerful? I heard that the "scourge" attacked the headquarters of the Holy See? "


    "Super powerful." Beren nodded.


    After all, the snow Witch and the flame witch alone already know that they have mastered the "truth rule", which is comparable to the power of the element spirit. Of course, such existence is super powerful.


    "So frozarno School Park is better."


    Gruer smiled. After all, even such a powerful "natural disaster" could not break the frozarno School Park. In his opinion, it was enough to show that the latter was more powerful.


    "Maybe."


    Beren blinked and didn''t refute anything, but insisted that if it wasn''t during the School Park Festival, the flozarno School Park would have been really destroyed.


    At this time, gruel smiled and said, "by the way, I know about lepchaist School Park? It seems that there is a man called" witch "here?"


    Bellen smiled and said, "well, the" witch "is about your age."


    "Do you know her?" Gruel also heard something.


    Beren nodded slightly and said, "of course, she is the girl named Elia I said. She also lives with latil and them now."


    Perhaps because it is half an empire away from Yale and Sal, it is normal for gruel not to know the name of the "witch".


    "Is she really that good?" Gruer was curious. After all, the "witch" was highlighted in the event of lepchaist School Park.


    For gruel''s question, beren said with a sly smile: "with Elia''s ability, it''s no problem to hit you about a hundred."


    "One, a hundred!? you despise me too much! I''m very powerful now!" Feeling very unconvinced, gruer immediately retorted.


    Beren said noncommittally, "if you had the chance to meet, you would know. And ah, she is much more mature than you."


    "Hum."


    The wolf boy still didn''t believe it. He snorted to express his dissatisfaction. His growth in the past two years was beyond the knowledge of beren who had just met again.


    In fact, beren did know the general situation of the boy''s magic in his body, just by his eyes, although he didn''t tell gruel at all.


    Then Belen looked up at the dark sky and said, "it''s late enough. How long will it be over on your side? I''ll take you to meet lumia."


    "There are probably two days left." Gruer judged thoughtfully, and then said curiously, "it doesn''t matter if you leave latil and them in elolana and let that lumia follow you?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned, and then said with some uncertainty: "it should be, doesn''t it matter?"

 Chapter 478

    When Belen talked about Xilan and hill, the wolf boy also remembered the scene he had seen in his hometown cave, so he smiled at others.


    "Has the soldier waited for the person she wants to wait?"


    Beren nodded slightly and said with a smile, "yes, she should have gone home by now."


    It''s been so long that hill must have taken Xilan home. Probably at the moment of seeing the latter, the proud girl must have been full of tears.


    In other words, if you don''t take Elia there, you can''t open your ban.


    Gruer stopped when he sent Beilun out of town. Because he still had a task to complete, he couldn''t go back with Beilun.


    After he separated from gruel, Belen returned to fortentis. I have to say that he is in a very good mood today. After all, he has met his old friends again and talked so many stories.


    When Belen returned to the hotel, it was already late at night. When he opened the door and went in, he found that lumia was only wearing underwear and was fighting with the little wolf cub. Because the temperature inside was very moderate, it was not cold.


    Lumia, who heard the voice, also turned back. Her cheeks were slightly red, and then said with a smile, "welcome back!"


    "Lumia, can you put your clothes on? What''s the style?" Belen glanced at lumia''s underwear. He swallowed saliva without trace, then took back his eyes and went aside to take out his clothes for a bath.


    "That..."


    Lumia took a duck sitting posture, then put her hand on her chest and said with an unnatural smile, "do you like the new one bought today?"


    Hearing her words, beren looked at the girl suspiciously and said inexplicably, "why do you want to ask me if I like the underwear you bought?"


    Hearing the speech, lumia''s face stiffened. A moment later, she puffed up her cheeks, hummed, turned back, and continued to touch her claws with the little wolf cub, looking angry.


    "Lumia, are you angry?"


    "No!"


    "No, you''re obviously angry."


    So the girl turned her head and looked at beren, then made a face with her hands, then hummed and shouted, "absolutely not!"


    Beren felt very inexplicable. Why did she get angry? He thought for a while, then came to lumia, reached out and grabbed the wolf cub and threw it aside. Then he sat down and looked at the girl.


    "Woo!"


    Dew ash immediately shouted discontentedly, and then lay on the ground obediently.


    Beren didn''t care about the little wolf cub''s dissatisfaction. He looked at the girl and asked, "Why are you angry? What did I do wrong?"


    Lumia looked at the man in front of her and stared at him for a long time before she said, "Belen, have latil called you a fool before?"


    "You, how do you know?"


    Belen was also shocked when she heard lumia''s words. It is reasonable that lumia should not know these!


    "Belem, you''re a wood!" Lumia scolded fiercely.


    "Ah! Why is that?" Belen has completely unknown the situation. How did he feel that the girl didn''t match the words before and after, which made him very puzzled.


    So lumia asked, "Belen, do you like latil?"


    "I like it!" Beren nodded.


    "Do you like me?"


    "I like it!"


    Lumia, who got the answer, said calmly, "sure enough, beren is a wood!"


    However, beren''s face was blank. What did it feel like? It''s like buying fruit at a fruit stand. Someone asked you one after another: do you like apples? Do you like pears? And you answered like, but let others scold a fool.


    "Forget it, I''ll take a bath."


    Finally, after deciding that he couldn''t understand the situation, Belen also gave up. He stood up, picked up his clothes and went to the bathroom. He sighed slightly. Sure enough, the girl was the most complex creature.


    When Belen came back from the bath, he found that lumia had changed her nightdress and was sitting next to the small round table staring at herself.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to ask Belen some questions."


    "Oh, all right."


    So Belen came to the small round table and sat opposite lumia. After a while, the latter didn''t speak, so he took the lead and asked, "have you eaten?"


    Lumia nodded her head.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "I want to know what kind of girl Bellen likes."


    Hearing this question, beren blinked, and then his expression gradually became exaggerated. Then he felt that he had heard wrong, so he asked, "what did you say?"


    "I said, I want to know what kind of girl Bellen likes."


    "Well, what does that mean?" Belen swallowed his saliva. He didn''t know how to answer such a sudden question for a moment.


    Lumia blinked her eyes and looked very serious on her beautiful face. She said, "I''m talking about the kind of love that wants to spend her life with her."


    "Well, well, why do you ask this?" Belen smiled a little at a loss.


    Lumia said seriously, "I just want to know more about you."


    "Well..." Beren scratched his cheek, there was no way, so he began to think deeply, and all the women he knew floated in his mind.


    After a while, Belen gave up. He didn''t know how to judge whether he liked it or not.


    "Then I''ll say hello." Lumia also noticed Belen''s embarrassment, so she first reported a person''s name. She said, "latil, is it your type?"


    "Latil, she is a lovely girl, and she is very diligent. I like her very much!" Beren''s eyes lit up and seemed to find his favorite type.


    However, lumia continued, "so, is Leia your type?"


    Hearing the speech, beren was stunned for a moment, and then began to think deeply: "Leia? She, as a man, Leia is really beautiful. She has such a good figure and is so smart. Uh huh, I like it very much!"


    "What about latis, then?" Lumia asked again.


    "Latis? She''s so cute that she can''t help but want to be intimate, like this little wolf?" Beren blinked and gave such an answer.


    Then lumia asked, "so, what do you think of Elia?"


    So beren thought of the beautiful girl with silver hair, He said with a smile: "Elia is a very gentle girl. She looks like a girl. She is also very beautiful. Sometimes she makes people feel excited. She always thinks of us. I hope she can think more about herself. The child has experienced very painful things. If I can, I am willing to help her bear all the pain, but I can''t do it."


    "It''s a very beautiful girl." Lumia also thought of the silver haired girl who made her feel very beautiful. She looked at beren and said intentionally or unintentionally, "but she may get married in the future."


    Hearing lumia''s words, beren was as depressed as a shriveled balloon. He sighed and said, "yes, she may get married, too. It''s too bad."


    "Well..." Lumia thought for a moment, then thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I remember you mentioned a girl. She seems to be your childhood sweetheart. Her name is al, isn''t she? Is she your type?"


    "Al?"


    Beren was stunned. He opened his mouth and then frowned slightly. He said, "she, although we haven''t been together often since we grew up, I often think that it would be good if we could be together as a child, but ah, she seems to have someone she likes."


    "So the girl named Al is so powerful?" Lumia did not know why she was suddenly surprised. She blinked, then coughed gently, and asked, "well, what about me?"


    Belen blinked. He looked at lumia in front of him. After a long silence, he said, "what, you, I''d better not say it?"


    "Why, you!"


    When lumia heard beren''s words, her eyes immediately widened and burst into tears. She looked very sad and pitiful.


    "No, no, you''re right in front of me, and I don''t know what to say..." Belen was also surprised to see the girl. He scratched the back of his head and gave a vague explanation.


    "Belen is really a fool!"


    Lumia sniffed and scolded. She looked at the man in front of her and sighed, "forget it, I know what type you like, beren."

 Chapter 479

    That night, Belen couldn''t sleep all night because of lumia''s conclusion. It was clearly not so important to care about, but he still couldn''t sleep well, which made him very distressed.


    According to lumia''s conclusion.


    Belen likes latil and Leia most. Her favorite person is Elia with the same sense of loneliness. The object she wants to marry most is childhood sweetheart Al, and everyone is the object he wants to spend his life with most.


    They will feel very happy with latil, feel at ease with Elia, and feel full with al.


    What makes him look like a scum?


    But in any case, it is an indisputable fact that beren regards everyone as his family and will feel very happy with everyone.


    What''s more, what a 17-year-old girl said can''t be taken seriously?


    That morning, Belen and lumia went out of the hotel. It snowed heavily outside. It was several times bigger than the previous days, and the weather was colder.


    "Isn''t it okay for you to wear so much, beren?" Lumia looked at beren''s clothes and always felt they weren''t warm enough.


    In this regard, beren responded with a smile: "I''m very strong. I''m not afraid of such a little wind and snow."


    "Obviously not strong at all! Not in good shape at all!" Lumia retorted.


    "I have great strength!" Beren''s dissatisfied response.


    Lumia blinked and said seriously, "great strength and good figure are two different things!"


    Hearing lumia''s words, beren sighed and asked curiously, "do you think lumia likes boys with good figure?"


    "This..." Lumia thought for a moment, then said with a shy smile, "as long as it''s Bellen, it''s no problem."


    "Don''t say anything so easily misunderstood." Of course, Bellen didn''t take it seriously. She always felt that the child was easy to be shy, but she was a little bold. She always said something heartbreaking.


    In this regard, lumia smiled playfully at beren. She didn''t speak, but the latter was helpless. He really didn''t know what to say.


    "Then go and see gruel."


    Beilun is going to visit gruer with lumia today. Maybe he can help. After all, he has nothing to do.


    When they came to a street, Belen suddenly noticed a figure wrapped in a black robe. The man gave him a very familiar feeling, and his blue eyes twinkled slightly.


    So, subconsciously, Belen quickened his speed and narrowed the distance between the two sides. When he came to the man in black, he reached out and patted the latter on the shoulder.


    The black robed man also stopped at the moment. When he turned his head, a ray of lightning flashed in his blue and purple eyes under the black robe, and then opened slowly, full of incredible.


    "Belle, Bellen?"


    Belem smiled, put out a hand and waved it. He called, "al."


    Yes, the face under the black robe is something Belen can''t forget anyway. The girl who is only up to his neck is his childhood sweetheart al.


    "Why are you here?"


    Al pulled down his hat and looked at beren in surprise. Her eyes fell on lumia, who was also looking at her.


    "Who is this?"


    Lumia nodded to Al, looked at the girl curiously, and then introduced herself: "Hello, my name is lumia. I''m a friend of beren. Are you his childhood sweetheart?"


    She had heard al''s name many times from beren''s mouth, so she reacted the moment beren called out her name. After all, she mentioned it last night. She was really a beautiful girl.


    "Hello."


    The two girls shook hands.


    Beren asked curiously, "why did you come here?"


    Hearing the speech, Al opened his mouth, then looked at lumia, and then met beren''s eyes. She was stunned, looked at lumia curiously, and then nodded.


    "I''m here to pursue the space Witch of the" natural disaster ". I made love with her a few days ago, but she ran away. I think she should come to futantis."


    Space witch?


    Belen also frowned. He asked, "did the natural disaster act again? Have they untied the prohibition of the "law of angels"


    Ai''er shook her head and said, "I don''t think so, but there are some Tokyo. Our martial artists are looking for their traces everywhere."


    "What is the space witch doing here?"


    Belen wondered that since the other party appeared in the northwest region, he didn''t come to futantis because he was chased and killed by al. He must have some purpose.


    "I don''t know."


    Al shook her head. Then her eyes fell on her snow-white hair. She frowned and said, "Why are you all white again? You won''t..."


    When she was in frozarno School Park, she already knew about beren, but it was half black and half white at that time, but now it has all turned white. It''s not very good.


    "Well, it''s all right. My body is OK." Belen smiled back. He thought the less people knew about his physical condition, the better, especially al.


    "Really?"


    "Do you think I have something to do?"


    Hearing the speech, Al also looked at the smiling young man, then stretched out his hand and put it on beren''s chest. He really didn''t feel any weak feeling.


    But even so, Al still looked up at him and said, "I don''t allow you to hide anything from me, never, you know?"


    Beren''s eyes trembled slightly, and then gently nodded his head.


    Seeing the appearance of the two, lumia turned her lips. She hummed and said, "of course he won''t hide it from al. Beren said that his favorite object of marriage is al."


    "What, what!"


    This time, Al''s mouth was not sharp. She looked at lumia incredibly, and then at Belen. Her heart suddenly began to accelerate.


    Hearing lumia''s words, Belen was also startled and hurriedly shouted to lumia, "what? Didn''t you say that?"


    "But that''s what you think of al." Lumia snorted. She was still very firm in her opinion. It must be her reasoning that was right!


    "What nonsense! Al, she has a suitor." Belem suddenly remembered the gayal.


    Lumia retorted, "just a suitor!"


    When the two were constantly tangled, Al on one side was in a mess. She didn''t know whether her cheeks were frozen by the cold temperature. At the moment, it was red like an apple. People couldn''t help but want to taste it. She was full of a word.

 Chapter 480

    The three were walking together in the street. At the moment, Al had got the information she reasoned out last night from lumia''s explanation, and she seemed to be serious?


    "My favorite is Elia..."


    Al''s eyes were plain but with a little resentment. Of course, she remembered the silver haired girl. The silver haired girl she later became was really beautiful. Even if she was the same girl, she had to admit this. It was too beautiful.


    Hearing al''s whisper, Belen felt very helpless. Why is this serious? It''s all lumia''s own words.


    "Elia is just my sister, not so exaggerated!"


    "My favorite are latil and Leia..."


    Hearing this sentence, beren also explained helplessly: "my favorite is latis. I like everyone very much. It doesn''t make any difference!"


    Belen suddenly remembered something and quickly added, "I still like al you very much!"


    Hearing the speech, Al turned his head and looked at beren. There was a trace of resentment in her blue and purple eyes. She said with dissatisfaction: "why don''t I move at all when I hear this sentence?"


    So, why do you want to move?


    Belen sighed. He looked up at the snowy sky. His mood was a little complicated. If he was asked to seriously think about the relationship between men and women, maybe


    Maybe lumia was right?


    Belen shook his head. He really didn''t care about these things, or he didn''t have time to think about them. Maybe he could only turn a blind eye to them intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Al, do you have a place to live now?"


    Al said, "no, I''m going to find a hotel here. Do you have any suggestions?"


    "Otherwise, come and stay with us. It''s also a hotel." Beren said so.


    So al adopted beren''s suggestion. Recently, she still needs to search for the trace of space witch in futantis. That guy can''t go to the border. She can''t think of anything to do. She can do some tricks in futantis at most. Now she must be hidden in the dark.


    Al found that they had come to the city gate, so he asked curiously, "where are you going now?"


    "I went to see a friend of mine who is helping the villagers build houses. I want to see if I can help." Belen seemed to think of something. He turned to look at the two girls and said, "why don''t you let lumia take you to the hotel? I''ll be back in the evening."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to see your friends with you. I have nothing to do anyway." El shook her head. She looked at beren, then put her hands around her chest and said calmly, "I just want to go somewhere."


    "All right."


    Beren nodded slightly.


    So the three of them went out of futentis and walked towards the town where gruer was located. Along the way, lumia had been talking with Al about the past six months.


    In addition, Al also wondered where latil and them were, and beren told them truthfully. When Al learned that beren had left them in ailoranya, she was also stunned. She didn''t expect beren to make such a decision.


    However, since it was Belen''s decision, Al didn''t say anything. She believed that the former had her own considerations and couldn''t say anything.


    After the atmosphere was silent for a while, Belen asked curiously, "anyway, didn''t your two students come with you?"


    "They have other tasks to do." Al looked at Belem and calmly responded. She didn''t go to tigayer''s name. She knew that Belem and Galer were very wrong.


    "Well." Belen was thoughtful. He thought about it and asked, "what''s going on between that guy and you?"


    "That guy? You mean jayal?" Al looked at beren strangely, and then asked in some doubt, "after all, don''t you hate him?"


    "Of course I hate it!" Belen responded without hesitation, then noticed al''s regretful expression and quickly said, "but that guy is pretty good. At least he''s not timid and capable, but I simply don''t like him. Well, there''s no reason."


    Belen didn''t lie. After Gayle made such a sincere declaration in front of him, he made a certain change to Gayle.


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al looked at him, then withdrew her eyes and looked ahead. She said calmly, "nothing has made progress. You think too much."


    "Well."


    Beren blinked.


    Lumia on one side hummed when she heard what they said, as if she had knocked over the vinegar jar. She was very dissatisfied and said, "Belen is afraid that you will be robbed."


    "Lumia! I said, can you stop taking out your theory? It''s a shame!" Belen is very helpless to reach out and rub on the girl''s head.


    "I know, I know!"


    Lumia quickly pulled beren''s hand away, and then arranged her hair. She was very dissatisfied with the mess.


    On the other side, Al took a look at beren. She sipped her thin cherry lips, and the corners of her mouth ticked without trace, making her beautiful and flawless face more moving.


    If only it were true.


    Soon, the three of beren came to the town. According to yesterday''s memory, beren took her two daughters to the place where they met with gruer yesterday. Sure enough, she could see the wolf boy who helped paste cement on the house.


    "Gruel!"


    When he heard someone calling, the wolf boy also stopped. He looked back and lowered his head. When he saw that it was beren, he also smiled, his white teeth exposed and looked very sunny.


    Then, gruer released the rope. He untied the tools, then waved his hands and said, "Belen, you''re here!"


    "Of course, I said I would help!" Belen also walked up.


    Gruer looked at the two girls behind beren. He couldn''t help opening his eyes, then his throat rolled slightly, and then asked shyly, "beren, are they?"


    So Beilun introduced the next two girls, and gruer was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, lumia and Al were so beautiful, so his look was a little unnatural. He smiled shyly and said, "well, Hello, my name is gruer."

 Chapter 481

    Because he met lumia and Al for the first time, gruel was a little uncomfortable. Such beautiful two girls were next to him, even talking to beren.


    "Gruel, what are you shy of?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, gruel exclaimed, "I, I don''t!"


    Hearing the speech, beren said helplessly, "don''t be too restrained. It''s too unnatural. Maybe they will laugh at you. Do you want to be laughed at by girls?"


    "I, I see."


    Gruel glanced at the two girls who were looking around behind him. He took a deep breath and calmed his mood.


    "Maybe it will be finished in these two days?"


    "Yes."


    Then, Belen began to help gruel build a house. His purpose today is this. The sooner he starts, the better. Of course, he won''t let lumia and Al help, so he asked two girls to go around. Maybe they will also have a topic to talk about.


    As for the lunch of this day, it was left to gruer, but he went to the forest to play some game and came back for everyone to eat a Chinese meal with great natural flavor.


    At dusk, Beilun and gruer separated at the entrance of the town. Just as he waved goodbye, his eyes suddenly fell on a certain position of the town.


    "That''s..."


    Belen can now see all the magic in the world with his own eyes. In the direction he is looking at now, there is a man standing there. Although he can''t judge the magic of the other party, the next moment the other party disappears, which also makes him determine his goal.


    "Space witch."


    Hearing his words, Al''s eyes were also suddenly cold. She asked in a deep voice, "where is she?"


    "Already gone." Beren looked back and said thoughtfully, "what is she doing here? Is she observing us?"


    Now that the other party has gone, Al can only give up. She takes back her eyes, looks at beren suspiciously and asks, "how do you know that guy is there?"


    "My eyes changed six months ago. I can see through all objects and the magic of living creatures." Belen didn''t hide it and simply told Al.


    Hearing the speech, Al was also a little surprised. She stared at beren''s eyes. Now she found that the latter''s eyes had turned blue.


    "It''s still beautiful before."


    Belen was a little puzzled and said, "isn''t black common to most people?"


    "Black suits you." Al said so.


    Belen had nothing to refute. He looked at al''s blue and purple eyes, smiled and said, "but al''s eyes are very beautiful."


    Hearing what he said, Al''s pupils widened slightly, then stopped looking at beren, hummed and said, "it''s up to you?"


    Lumia on one side said strangely, "yes, your eyes are beautiful."


    Belen was stunned at the speech, then turned around, stretched out his hands, pinched lumia''s face, smiled and said, "lumia''s eyes are also very good-looking."


    "Yes, isn''t it?"


    Lumia smiled shyly, but she looked very satisfied.


    It''s so easy to coax at the age of 17!


    Belen shook her head and couldn''t help thinking of latis. If the kitten cried, she would break her tears into laughter as long as she gave a few sweets. I don''t know if she has become a little fat cat now?


    After returning to futentis, Al didn''t rush to the hotel, so Belen saw a pub and he couldn''t help but want to drink. These Silverbird adventure groups were scattered activities, so they didn''t get together to drink.


    "Would you like some wine?"


    "Yes."


    So beren took Al and lumia into the tavern. There were not many people in it. If you think about it carefully, beren hasn''t been to the tavern for a long time.


    The three of them sat in front of the wine table. Beren looked at the woman who was wiping the cup. She just wanted to ask about wine, but the next moment she opened her eyes.


    It can''t be true?


    The woman had blue ice crystal hair, tied a horsetail and hung behind her. Her back was graceful and charming, and she turned around at the moment. There was a surprised color in her sky blue eyes, and then showed a smiling face.


    "Oh, isn''t this Bellen? Do I remember correctly?"


    Beren nodded and said, "long time no see, socia."


    Yes, this blue haired beauty is "the cold night" socia. After parting in that deserted town, she unexpectedly met in this distant futantis.


    Then, Sophia noticed al. Her eyes twinkled, and then smiled and said, "isn''t this Lord Ray''s eye?"


    Al stared at socia. There was lightning flashing in his blue and purple eyes, and his magic was accumulating. It seemed that he was about to do it.


    At this time, beren suddenly grabbed al''s wrist. He shook his head at the latter and said, "Al, forget it, she''s just doing business."


    Hearing the speech, Al glanced at Belen, the lightning in her eyes faded, and she said calmly, "this guy used to kill a lot of people, and now it''s not too unfair to want a peaceful life."


    "I''ve killed a lot of people, too." Beren answered calmly.


    Hearing what he said, Al frowned slightly. She wouldn''t believe it before, but after going through the florizarno School Park, she knew that her childhood sweetheart who always looked very ordinary was actually not ordinary at all.


    "You will suffer if you always help others."


    "I will reflect."


    So al also sighed secretly. She looked at socia and said indifferently, "I want the best wine, or I''ll tear down your shop."


    "It must satisfy al today." Socia laughed, too.


    "Don''t call my name! I don''t know you well!"


    "All right, al."


    Seeing that socia dared to be so close to herself, Al''s eyes sank and glittered again. She wanted to dismantle it immediately.


    "Who is this?" Socia looked at the stranger lumia.


    Lumia smiled and said, "my name is lumia."


    "What a beautiful girl." Then, Sophia looked at beren thoughtfully and said with a smile, "is this your girlfriend?"


    "Ah!?"


    Lumia and Al both opened their eyes wide, and then looked at beren together, while the latter looked at the three with some doubt.


    "Of course not. This is my sister."


    "Well."


    Socia glanced at the expressions of the two girls, then smiled and said, "so, did you come to Fu tantis to travel?"


    "Sort of." Belen answered from her own point of view, and then asked curiously, "what are you doing in futantis?"


    Socia took a look at the goblet, then smiled and replied, "I''ve been back to tantis for more than a month. I like the weather here very much, so I stay here for the time being."

 Chapter 482

    In the tavern, Belen also listened to socia talk about the past. It turned out that two years ago, after she was seriously injured and left, she was chased by many holy see priests. Her state at that time was irresistible. Fortunately, she was saved later.


    "I followed him for a long time and didn''t leave until half a year ago, but I knew he came to the northwest, so I followed him. Anyway, there was nowhere to go."


    Hearing what socia said, Belen was also curious. He asked, "do you know who saved you?"


    "I''m not sure. She didn''t tell me her name." Socia smiled apologetically.


    "Well." Belen didn''t ask any more.


    Socia thought for a moment, then smiled and said, "but I can tell you that she is a very powerful female" swordsman ". I bet I can''t beat her."


    "Female?" swordsman "


    Beren was stunned. Then he looked strange. He said, "is it a woman in blue and likes drinking?"


    "Eh? How do you know?" She blinked, nodded her head and said, "indeed, she often asked me for wine after she knew I could mix wine. It''s very impolite."


    Al, who was sitting on the side, also had a slight pick. She looked at beren, who also felt her sight, and they looked at each other.


    Beren muttered to himself, "it''s not really her, is it?"


    Al said calmly, "I think it''s her."


    Hearing what they said, Sophia was also stunned. She asked curiously, "look at you, do you know who that person is?"


    Hearing the speech, beren smiled and said, "you don''t really don''t know, do you? If you clearly see the racial characteristics, you''ll probably recognize it."


    "It seems that you really know her."


    Socia smiled, then nodded and said, "yes, I know who she is, but she told me not to tell outsiders, so I hid it. I''m sorry."


    "I can''t guess if you don''t mention the swordsman." Belem said so, and then he took the glass from socia. After a moment of silence, he asked, "has she really come to the northwest?"


    Socia nodded and then said, "she arrived before me, but she shouldn''t be in futantis. I didn''t meet her."


    At this time, lumia asked with a confused face, "who are you talking about? Why don''t I know?"


    Belen looked at lumia. He smiled and said, "go back and tell you. It''s hard to speak here." There are many people here to avoid the trouble of being asked when someone hears it, so he doesn''t intend to say it here.


    "Oh."


    Lumia answered softly, somewhat disappointed. It was clear that she was curious now, so she hung her head and looked at the ice blue wine.


    She''s so old that she hasn''t drunk yet.


    At this time, Al suddenly looked at socia and said indifferently, "I''m curious whether you have anything to do with the" natural disaster ". Don''t worry, I won''t kill you today."


    "Al is really scary." Socia smiled and shook her head. She said, "not all witches have anything to do with the natural disaster. At least I have no contact with them."


    Al looked at socia and seemed to want to find signs of lying from the latter''s face, but in the end she didn''t find anything. She didn''t find anything about socia from the "natural disaster" information she got.


    After paying off the money, Belen said goodbye to socia. It was getting late, so he left the tavern with Al and lumia.


    Al couldn''t help asking, "do you believe she really intends to live a stable life?" In any case, she couldn''t accept this fact, but it was true that socia had been very stable over the years, and there was no news about the "cold night".


    "I believe." Belen nodded slightly. He couldn''t help thinking of Hermione, the witch in that town. That was an example. It''s a very happy thing to live so quietly.


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al didn''t say anything anymore. She was the martial arts judge of the Holy See, but her hostile relationship with witches was deep-rooted and couldn''t think thoroughly for a time.


    After returning to the hotel, Al learned that beren lived with lumia before renting the room, so the cleric girl opened her eyes.


    "How can you live with a girl!?"


    In this regard, beren blinked. He said in some doubt, "why not? Haven''t we lived together before?"


    "Well, that was when I was a child! How can it be different?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    Bellen had long been used to making trouble with girls, so she started a debate with Al, but the final outcome was the same. He couldn''t win these girls.


    As a result, Al didn''t even have his own rental room, but chose to sleep with lumia to help prevent Belen''s sudden attack.


    No, does he look like someone who can do that?


    After returning to the room, Al prepared his clothes and went to take a bath. Lumia immediately couldn''t restrain her curiosity. She immediately sat down next to the small round table and looked at Belen like a little dog.


    Seeing the girl like this, beren smiled. He sat in front of lumia and began to talk about the man mentioned in the tavern today.


    After the puzzle was solved, the girl also showed a surprised expression. Unexpectedly, the one of the three people in the tavern was the legendary "sword saint"!


    Since she talked about Angelina with lumia, beren simply told the girl about her relationship with Al and Angelina. The latter never thought that there was such a close relationship between the three.


    At this time, lumia suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, "I remember, Belen, you are also a swordsman!"


    "Yes, my fencing was taught by Angelina. She is my adoptive mother and my teacher." Beren explained with a smile.


    The legendary student of "sword saint"!


    Lumia''s eyes suddenly lit up. Unexpectedly, after Beilun was a graduate of frozarno School Park, she had a more powerful identity!


    After missing for so many years, I finally got the news!


    Belen put his hands on the ground behind him and looked at the bright moon outside the window. He smiled, and his smile and eyes were full of hope.

 Chapter 483

    "Hoo! It''s finally finished!"


    Outside the newly built house, the wolf boy gruer looked at the house in front of him with a smile, and then he looked at other houses.


    The task was finally completed.


    A tall middle-aged man came to the wolf boy, patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "gruer, thanks to your help, it can be built so quickly."


    "This is what I should do. After all, it''s my task!" Gruer also responded with a shy smile.


    "Gruel!"


    When he heard someone calling, gruer also turned around and saw that beren and lumia were coming. He also greeted them with a smile. He said, "my task has been completed."


    "Great."


    Beren nodded.


    Gruer found that Al wasn''t there, so he asked curiously, "where''s sister al?"


    "She, she still has some things to do, so she didn''t come." Belem knew that Al was looking for the space witch. After all, he found the trace of the space witch here yesterday.


    "Ouch!"


    The little wolf cub in lumia''s arms suddenly jumped out and rushed into gruer''s arms. Strictly speaking, the wolf boy is similar to the little wolf cub.


    "Good, good."


    Gruer scratched the wolf cub''s hair. He was also very fond of the lovely little guy, so he smiled and said, "sister lumia, where did you catch the little guy?"


    Seeing that gruer asked, lumia thought about it, and then said, "when those big guys were attacking me, I found that this little guy was pretending to be dead after I solved them."


    "Pretend to be dead?"


    Gruer was stunned, and then laughed. He kneaded the fluffy ears of the wolf cub, smiled and said, "so you''re a coward."


    "Ouch!"


    The wolf cub raised his head and shouted, as if in protest.


    Beilun looked at gruer and said, "I don''t know who was scared in the cave."


    "Ah! This..." Gruer also remembered his fear in the cave at that time. He rubbed his nose in embarrassment, and then said with an embarrassed smile: "it''s force majeure!"


    After all, it''s good for ordinary people to run away without being scared after seeing the scene in the cave. If they insist, gruer is brave.


    "Gruel! There are many more snow wolves coming!"


    Suddenly there was a loud cry behind him, which also attracted the three people''s attention. Gruer also woke up suddenly. He quickly returned the wolf cub to lumia.


    "I''ll solve the situation over there!"


    Then, gruer rushed to the other side. Although the protective measures of the town have been set up, he can''t withstand too many snow wolves, so he wants to help.


    Seeing this, Belen also looked at the girl. He said, "lumia, let''s go and have a look."


    "Yes!"


    At the other end of the town, many urban residents are confronting the snow wolves, and some people have even been injured. They are ordinary sub races and cannot be the opponents of the snow wolves.


    "Ah!"


    A big man took a stick and split at the snow wolf, but the snow wolf''s action was very vigorous. He avoided it at once, and then rushed at the big man.


    "Ah!"


    The big man was too frightened to let the snow wolf jump on him. He put his hands against the snow wolf''s neck to prevent it from biting off, but his sharp claws still scratched him.


    At this time, gruer finally arrived. Seeing this behind the scenes, he rushed up, kicked the snow wolf out directly, and then avoided the attack of the snow wolf one after another. He used his fighting skills to blow all the snow wolves away. His skill is very fast. He is not like a boy of fifteen years old, but a veteran soldier.


    The action is very neat.


    Beilun, who arrived at the periphery, also saw gruer''s performance. He nodded secretly. Sure enough, in the past two years of entering the Asian League, the wolf boy has been very different from the original. Even if it was only two years, he has a very strong body and enough combat skills.


    Only those who have experienced life and death struggle can be called soldiers!


    Although there are many snow wolves, they are not gruer''s opponents. Just looking at his calm skills, we can know that he has no pressure to deal with these snow wolves.


    After being hit back, the snow wolves all stared at gruer, and he didn''t continue to attack, but opened his mouth and howled.


    "Ouch!"


    The wolf howl instantly dispelled the anger in the eyes of all the snow wolves. The snow wolves turned and ran away towards the forest without further attack.


    "This is..."


    Belen was also stunned. He suddenly remembered that it was because of this wolf howl that the snow wolves retreated when they met the snow wolves on the way to and from tantis?


    Is that the man gruel?


    After helping everyone disperse the wolves, gruer also received everyone''s thanks. After the shy wolf boy responded one by one, he returned to beren.


    "Am I good?"


    "Awesome!" Belen praised, then smiled and asked, "gruer, have you ever met a business group besieged by snow wolves before?"


    Hearing the speech, gruer was also stunned and asked curiously, "how do you know? When I returned from abroad after completing the task, I happened to encounter a negotiation and was besieged by snow wolves." With that, the boy suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Isn''t it your silver bird adventure group?"


    He had learned from beren that he had joined the silver bird adventure group, and in addition to the identity of the adventure group, the silver bird was still a business group!


    Bellen nodded and smiled, "I didn''t expect you helped us at that time. If those guys knew they were saved by you, they would thank you very much."


    "See someone in trouble, just help." Gruel scratched with a smile and said with a smile, "that was my racial identity just now. I have the ability to frighten wild animals."


    "It''s a very good ability." Belen was also a little surprised.


    Then, gruer put his hands on his hips and said proudly, "I''m different from the original. I''m powerful now! I''m almost on the front line to fight with those demons!"


    "It''s getting worse, but it''s not enough." Seeing that the boy was a little proud and naughty, Belen decided to hit him, so he said, "you can''t win lumia. Do you want to try?"


    "Ha?"


    Gruel was stunned. He looked at lumia, shook his head and said, "I don''t fight girls." In his opinion, how could such a beautiful and delicate sister lumia beat herself?


    "Lumia, gruel says you''re weak." Belen looked at the girl who was stroking the wolf cub.

 Chapter 484

    In order to prove himself, gruer summoned up the courage to challenge lumia, and the wolf boy was knocked over by the girl with one hand under beren''s observation.


    Yes, it did use only one hand.


    After being defeated, gruer finally believed that the beautiful girl who was a little older than herself was really a super master!


    However, gruer was still a little discouraged. He was defeated by a girl with one hand, which was really unacceptable to him.


    Beilun looked at the boy sitting on the stump with a sad face. He smiled and said, "gruer, you still need to continue to work hard. You still have a long way to go."


    In fact, Beilun is the one who knows best. He knows that gruer is actually very talented. He plays particularly well in both racial characteristics and combat skills, and the magic attribute of the youth is also very special. He is actually "absorbed". With these talents and his unremitting efforts, he will become a great strong man.


    But now it''s not enough. It''s only two years since gruer really started his spiritual journey. Lumia has received strict training since she was a child. Coupled with her own talent, it''s normal that a teenager can''t beat lumia. Not to mention that lumia has also received human experiments, and her physical function and magic are far better than gruer.


    Lumia also found that the boy was a little lost, so she said with some worry: "why is gruer unhappy? Otherwise, if we play again, I won''t win!"


    "Sister lumia, I''m even more sad when you say so." Gruer looked helplessly at the natural girl in front of him, then sighed and cheered up. He said very seriously, "I will become stronger! I will beat you sooner or later!"


    "Ah? Um..."


    Lumia was stunned and nodded.


    Then, after saying goodbye to the townspeople, gruer and Belen returned to futentis. The first thing he had to do was to go back and deliver the task. He planned to have a rest and have a good time with Belen and them.


    In the past few days, many people got the news from the front line. The demon king army in the northwest theater began to retreat, which seemed to fall into the disadvantage in the battle, which also made many people very excited. After all, in the war, I don''t know when the border was suddenly broken, which is the most worrying.


    Because the news of the repulsion of the demon army in the northwest theater spread, the people of futentis were also very happy. For a time, the city was filled with joy.


    "Hey, Bellen, are you interested in going to the front?"


    "I want to see the demon army!"


    In the tavern of socia, at the moment, the people of silver bird gathered together to discuss the war on the border. For the defeat of the demon king army, Kathleen and they were also very excited and even wanted to go to the front line.


    In this regard, beren shook his head and said, "forget it, it''s just one repulsion. It''s not a complete victory. It''s too dangerous to go to the front."


    "Boss beauty, give me another cold drink!"


    "OK."


    Socia smiled and began to mix wine. Her eyes swept over Belen and the silver bird. Unexpectedly, he joined an adventure group.


    At this time, Leo suddenly came up to Lucie and said with a smile: "big sister, your hair color is like that beautiful boss! Isn''t it a sister who has been separated for many years?"


    "You smelly boy!"


    Lucie slapped Leo on the head, and then his eyes fell on socia, who also looked at each other and smiled to show friendship.


    "Belen, have you met another old friend recently?" Kathleen looked at beren with those eyes, and then said intentionally or unintentionally, "besides, it seems to be a very beautiful girl?"


    As soon as this was said, all the people swept their eyes. They never had too much gossip, especially interested in beren''s affairs.


    Beren explained, "that''s my childhood sweetheart. I just met him here."


    "Childhood sweetheart?" Gardelie opened his eyes and swallowed his saliva. He was very impressed by the beautiful girl, so he showed a flattering smile and asked tentatively, "well, Bellen, would you like to introduce her to me?"


    Hearing the speech, beren looked at the guy calmly. He said, "fat man, what''s your wrong idea?"


    "Hey, hey, you see, I''m old enough. It''s time to find someone." Kathleen looked at beren with a smile. He cleared his throat again, and then said solemnly, "if I could marry your childhood sweetheart, wouldn''t our relationship be further!"


    "Don''t even think about it." Belen glanced helplessly at the guy.


    Hearing what he said, Kathleen immediately cried out: "Wow! You have such a beautiful girl secretly. You have lumia! Why occupy a beautiful girl! No! It''s unfair!"


    What and what?


    Belen looked at the fat man reluctantly, and then saw gardelie pull lumia over, and then pointed to the former''s nose and said, "lumia! Look at this guy, he''s secretly looking for a girl behind your back!"


    "Girl? Who?" Lumia doesn''t quite understand the situation.


    Kathleen frowned slightly and began to recall the appearance of the beautiful girl, and then described Al as the appearance in the story with a very exaggerated description.


    "Ah! You''re talking about Al!" Lumia smiled.


    On the other side, beren was stunned. Why can you guess? The fat man is completely describing another person!


    "Al?" Gardelie was stunned. It was estimated that this was the name of the beautiful girl, so she wrote it down silently, and then asked, "yes, yes, it''s al. Belen secretly went out with the girl at night with you behind her back!"


    This nonsense is trying to frame me!


    Belen was also ashamed when he heard gardlie''s words. The fat man really didn''t think it was too big, so he just wanted to speak, but let lumia take the lead.


    "No, Al has been with us all the time. He didn''t go out with beren at night?" Lumia''s explanation also relieved Belen, but then it made him swallow his saliva.


    Gardelie was also stunned, then thought for a while and continued: "they went out secretly. Of course you don''t know."


    "You''re wrong! Al lives with us!" Lumia shook her head and explained with a smile, but everyone was stunned.


    "What, what!?"


    "Belem, you''re telling the truth!"

 Chapter 485

    Now all the imperial borders are in war, and among all the war zones, the northwest war zone is the easiest one.


    Because of the geographical relationship, the environment here is very disadvantageous to both the demon army and mankind. However, the people of the northwest region who live here for a long time should be more adapted to the environment here than the soldiers in other places.


    Although the situation in the northwest theater has temporarily stabilized, the progress of material transportation has accelerated. The front line needs a lot of materials to prevent the demon army from attacking again. I don''t know how long it will take to fight this war.


    On that day, gruer was suddenly called back to the Asian League. They had a new task to accept, which was directly assigned by their superiors.


    It is their task to send the materials to the front-line border "sadomari" within a week, and the materials will be fully prepared today and set out that night. After all, it is a war need and must be delivered as soon as possible.


    In the evening, gruer found beren and talked about it to the latter. The wolf boy was also very sorry. He wanted to have a good time with beren, but he was also very excited that he could go to the front line, which was something worth looking forward to for him.


    Beren nodded and said, "well, be careful on the road."


    "I''m going to the front." Gruer looked forward. He smiled and said, "because there are so many materials, many soldiers have been sent this time."


    "So much material?" Beren frowned slightly.


    Gruer nodded and said, "yes, the front line has been fighting a war of attrition with the demon army. After all, behind sadomari, we have Fu tantis to support, and the demon army in the northwest theater is too far from the base camp."


    "War of attrition? Will the demon army be so stupid?" Beren felt a little confused.


    It''s impossible for the demon clan not to know that Fu tantis supports the material circulation behind it, so it''s silly to fight the war of consumption and be defeated now? Is the demon army division in the northwest a fool?


    Because after the last attack, the human side of the northwest theater sent less troops this time than the last time, so the most appropriate strategy is to fight a war of attrition. What does the demon king army rely on to dare to fight a war of attrition?


    Is it difficult? Did the demon clan choose to do so because they knew that they would transport a large number of materials during this period? Then, this delivery of materials is likely to be attacked by the demon clan!


    Thinking of this, Belen looked at gruel again and said in a deep voice, "gruel, this trip, I''ll transport materials with you."


    "Ha?"


    Gruer was also stunned, but after listening to beren''s explanation, he knew what beren was worried about, but he still looked a little strange.


    "But even so, beren, can you follow me and change anything?"


    Hearing the boy''s words, Beilun grinned and said, "gruer, you may not believe it. In fact, I''m very powerful!"


    After hearing this, gruer was stunned. He couldn''t help thinking of the picture of the mountain. He surprisingly didn''t refute it, but said thoughtfully: "speaking, I haven''t seen you do it except the cave?"


    "So I''ll go with you just in case." Beren said so.


    Gruer smiled and said, "well, I think it should be no problem. I remember you seem to have a lot of magic scrolls. Maybe it will be more useful if you really encounter a demon attack."


    Magic scroll?


    Belen shook his head with a smile when he heard the speech. Although he still had that thing, it was not much. He didn''t want to expose himself before. Now he doesn''t care. The magic scroll consumes so much magic. It''s better not to use it.


    So, after gruer returned to the Asian League, Belen went back to the hotel first, found lumia and Al, and told them about it.


    After hearing about the situation, lumia hurriedly said, "do you want to go to the front line with gruer? I''ll go too!"


    "No, you stay here." Beren shook his head and refused.


    Seeing this, lumia also asked suspiciously, "why?"


    "I''m more relieved that you stay here. Maybe you can help al when she needs help." Belen explained this, then looked at al. He said, "lumia is very powerful. If you need help, you can call her."


    Al looked at beren and said, "are you okay alone? Otherwise I..."


    "No, in fact, I have more things to worry about, so please." Belen told them very seriously, and his eyes flickered slightly.


    Hearing the speech, Al also frowned slightly. She seemed to think of something, then nodded and said, "I see. Let''s leave it to us here."


    Lumia looked at them with some doubts. She didn''t understand the situation.


    Belen wished he had thought more, but the danger was no joke. Because of gruer, he had to follow, but he was still worried about the situation here.


    First, if the demon clan really has the intention to cut off materials, his trip may break the other party''s plan, but the second point is what he is most worried about. He is worried that the demon clan still has the intention to attack Fu tantis. Because of transporting a large amount of materials, many soldiers have to be sent out, and the combat power here will obviously be much empty.


    No matter what plan they want to make, it''s bad for them!


    But compared with the second point, the first point is more feasible. After all, Fu tantis, who has suffered a loss, can''t let the demon army sneak in so easily. There are also several fortresses from Fu tantis to sadomari. This can''t be easily broken through, so cutting off materials is the most appropriate scheme.


    "Here you are." Al suddenly took out a crystal and handed it to Belen, who accepted it.


    After explaining the matter, beren left the hotel and headed for the Asian League. As for the west side, she gave it to lumia to say hello.


    When Belen came to the Asian League, he saw the materials to be transported this time. As expected, there were too many. If the demon clan attack was successful, the front line would be bad. It was not as good as the demon king army in terms of combat power, and there were no material resources. It was really uncertain who would win or lose this battle.


    Beilun followed gruer to teldar to explain the situation. The latter frowned after hearing Beilun''s analysis, and then agreed to Beilun''s request. He could understand the former''s concern about the wolf boy.


    With the transport army out of futentis, Belen looked at the bright moon in the sky. He was still worried about his trip and hoped he had thought more.

 Chapter 486

    It has been three days since the troops transporting materials started, and now they are moving along the mountain road. This is not the fastest path, but it is the most appropriate, because those rugged roads are not suitable for transporting materials.


    Because of some boredom, gruel smiled and looked at the people around him. He said, "Belen, it seems that you guessed wrong. As expected, nothing can happen?"


    "You seem to be looking forward to the demon clan attack?" Belen gave him a strange look, while gruel was talking to him, as if he had been seen through.


    Beilun shook his head and said, "you underestimate the warriors of the demon clan? Besides, it''s only the third day. There should be a distance to reach sadomari? It''s too early to say I guessed wrong. Secondly, I hope I guessed wrong."


    "Is the demon army really so powerful?" Gruel asked with some curiosity.


    Beren looked at the boy and said, "it''s impossible to beat those snow wolves like you. It''s good if you can win one."


    "Is it so powerful?" Gruer obviously didn''t believe it. Although he hadn''t seen the demon army, he always felt that if he really wanted to count like this, it would be too strong, right?


    In this regard, beren explained: "the number of demon families is not even as many as our ordinary humans, but they can fight the coalition forces of the three empires with one family, which is not unreasonable."


    Gruer was stunned when he heard the speech, and then his eyes sank slightly. If he thought about it carefully, it was true. The news of these years even made them feel that the demon family is a world. In fact, they are just a race, just like human species and sub races.


    However, they are so strong that they need the coalition forces of the three empires to fight. If you think so, it can be justified that every demon army soldier can be so strong.


    "Even ordinary demon army soldiers are so strong, do they also have small captains like our army? And that... Demon family general?"


    Gruer could not help shivering at the thought of the devil''s body he had seen. Although he was a dead demon warrior, even now he felt incomparable palpitations in retrospect.


    Perhaps, I really think the demon army is too simple.


    "Hey, gruel."


    At this time, a young tiger man came. It was Kony who had been taught by lumia before. He was stunned when he saw the white haired man around gruer.


    "Why are you here?"


    Belen looked at Kony and said, "I have something to do with going to sadomari, so I''m with your transport team with the promise of your instructor."


    Hearing the speech, Kony looked around again, and then carefully asked, "where''s the girl around you? Didn''t she come?"


    It seems that he is really afraid of being beaten.


    Bellen smiled and shook her head. "She''s still in Fontaine. She didn''t come."


    "That''s good." Corney was also relieved. Then he looked at gruel, smiled and said, "gruel, do you have water? Give me some. I''m finished."


    Gruel nodded and threw out a water bag. He said, "Kony, do you know how far we are from sadomari?"


    Kony took the water bag and thought about it. He said, "the distance can''t be explained in detail, but it will take at least three days."


    Three days.


    Beilun thought that if the demon clan really planned to cut off supplies, the closer they were to sadomari, the more likely they would be attacked. Now it is about half the way, and they may be attacked recently.


    "Gruel." Kony called again. He was silent for a while, and then said, "when we reply to tantis, go and worship Shana. Another year has passed."


    After hearing the name, gruer''s eyes also showed a touch of sadness. He gently answered and said, "we''ll buy some peaches then. She likes this best."


    "OK."


    Koni answered, then turned and left. The tiger asian boy also had sadness in his eyes. Obviously, he also knew about Shana.


    Belen asked, "does he know that, too?"


    "Well, I was a team with Kony and Shana." Gruel explained, then bowed his head and said, "Shana''s birthday will be in a few days. Corney and I agreed to see her."


    "Well, then you must go with a smiling face." Beren patted gruel on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Shana certainly doesn''t want you to look at her with such a sad face."


    "Yes!"


    Gruel smiled. As beren said, Shana must want him and Kony to visit her with a smile, so he can''t be so depressed.


    Because it is closer and closer to the border, the wind and snow here are getting bigger and bigger. You can even see the snow mountains in the distance. The weather is also very cold. It''s really painful to think of fighting in such an environment.


    Although Beilun was wearing a thick coat, he could still feel the cold. Then he looked at the wolf boy and asked, "gruer, aren''t you cold?"


    Gruel was wearing a not very thick dress and smiled when he heard what beren said. He said, "I am very cold resistant, and my magic can absorb temperature and convert it into energy."


    "It can still be like this." Although Belen had heard of the magic of "absorption", he saw it for the first time. He didn''t expect it to be so widely used.


    With the deepening of the mountain forest, the team leader in front also issued a warning order, because there are many beasts of this generation and their combat power in the snow is very strong. They must be prevented from damaging materials, otherwise it will be very troublesome.


    Sure enough, we occasionally encounter wild animals such as white bears, but fortunately, there are many soldiers. If they don''t come in groups, they won''t pose any threat to everyone.


    However, the most worrying thing is when they pass through the snow mountains. After all, there are many of them. If they encounter aggressive beasts, they will certainly make a lot of noise. Now there is a lot of wind and snow. In such a strong wind and extremely low temperature, they should be more careful about avalanches.


    Walking on the snow slope, you even need to cover your feet with magic to prevent yourself from sliding. In short, the snow is much more tired than before.


    Belen was very careful all the way. She often used her eyes to check the situation around her, but she didn''t find anything unusual.

 Chapter 487

    On the sixth day after beren left, futantis was still peaceful. In the tavern in socia, everyone of the silver bird adventure group was drinking happily.


    "Bellen, that guy, went to the border alone. Obviously, he doesn''t agree with us!"


    "No, we''ll go when he comes back!"


    The silver birds have heard from lumia that Belen actually ran to the border. They are very angry. They obviously didn''t let them run to the border before. As a result, they secretly followed the army.


    "Is that al? It''s really beautiful! Maybe it''s more beautiful than lumia?"


    Gardelie and others have noticed that the girl sitting in front of the wine table, especially the fat man, wants to approach but dare not approach, so they have to talk in the rear.


    "What pig talk! Lumia is the most beautiful!"


    Some people are on the side of lumia. Although Al is really super beautiful, lumia is the most beautiful in their hearts!


    Lucy couldn''t listen any longer. She said discontentedly, "isn''t my mother beautiful enough?"


    Hearing the eldest sister''s words, everyone looked at Lucy, and then blinked noncommittally. This attitude also made Lucy angry.


    "You guys are tired of living!"


    Al was not interested in the play here. She was very disappointed that she didn''t find any clues about the space witch these days. At the moment, even if socia was in front of her, she couldn''t raise the slightest interest.


    "Al, you look very upset. You might as well tell me. Maybe I can help you?" Socia also laughed when she saw Al''s dejected face.


    "Please don''t call my name. I don''t know you at all!" Al retorted coldly, then shook his glass, his eyes blurred.


    Socia giggled, "I''m familiar with talking."


    Al glanced at her and said calmly, "are there any other witches here besides you?" She remembered that the guy in front of her was also a witch.


    "Well, you don''t want to attack them, do you?" Socia looked at the girl with a smile.


    "I''m not interested in you now." Al responded coldly.


    So, socia said thoughtfully, "since you asked this, let me guess, maybe you want to find the space witch?"


    Pop!


    Al suddenly stood up, clapped his hands on the table, opened his eyes and asked, "how do you know? Do you know where she is?"


    The movement here also attracted everyone''s attention, while socia waved to them with a smile, indicating that it didn''t matter.


    Then, under the gaze of socia''s smile, Al also sat down slowly, then narrowed his eyes, with small lightning flashes in his eyes.


    "How could you know her?"


    Socia wiped her glass and said with a smile, "she came to me and wanted me to work for the" natural disaster ". I think she also found several other witches in the city, but I don''t know their choice, but I refused."


    The implication was that she didn''t want to get involved.


    Al looked at her and asked, "where is she now?"


    "I don''t know." Socia shook her head, then said thoughtfully, "I think, since she came here, she should have some plans. She is a space witch, and Fu tantis has a barrier to restrict space movement. Then the place where she can not be restricted must be outside Fu tantis."


    Al also frowned slightly when hearing the speech. Indeed, since the other party stayed in futantis for so long, he must do something, but if he can''t make any big moves in futantis, he must be outside futantis!


    So al got up, turned and walked to the exit. At the moment she stepped out, she glanced over at socia and spoke slightly.


    "Thank you."


    Hearing al''s thanks, socia''s smile also brightened. She looked at the girl''s departure, then smiled and turned back to wipe the glass.


    After leaving the tavern, Al pulled up her hat and began to run outside the city. If it was true as socia said, the space witch would not stay outside the city, but settled outside the city. Why hasn''t she moved for so long? What the hell is she preparing?


    Now the border is in a war with the demon army. If anything happens inside at this time, it will be really terrible!


    Wait, wait


    Al suddenly thought of a terrible thing. Before she left frozarno School Park, she learned one thing from celika of the School Park, that is, the main reason why the "brave" was sealed by the "natural disaster" at that time was because of the help of a mysterious man.


    The identity of the mysterious man was personally determined by the brave. That guy is the "demon king"!


    "Natural disaster" colludes with the demon clan?


    So


    Al''s pupils were wide open, and then he gritted his teeth. The whole person turned into a flash of lightning and flew out. There was a storm where he passed, which stunned everyone. They seemed to see lightning.


    At al''s speed, she soon came out of futantias. After turning around futantias for half a circle, she finally felt a magic wave. Her heart was shocked, and then she raised some speed.


    Finally, in a dense forest, Al saw the guy he had been chasing. The space Witch of "natural disaster" was standing in the open space.


    "You''re finally here. It''s much slower than I thought." The woman in the white coat turned around. She looked at al and said with a smile, "how do you feel about finding someone who is not in the city at all?"


    Space witch, Iona.


    Al was staring at the woman coldly at the moment. She said in a cold voice like this ice and snow: "today, you don''t want to run anywhere."


    The thunder broke out on Al, and the space was blocked in an instant, forming a spider''s web like barrier to block the space magic used by the other party to escape.


    Iona looked at the thunder border around her. Her smile didn''t change. Then she looked at al and said with a smile, "I''m not going to run today."


    "What do you mean?" Al frowned, but the next moment he opened his eyes wide.


    Pop.


    She snapped her fingers, and a huge magic array suddenly appeared behind her. Then the magic array began to work, and she also showed a ghostly smile.

 Chapter 488

    When she saw the magic array, Al immediately realized that something bad was going on. She could see that it was a space transmission array from the outside to the inside. The barrier built by herself could not block the connection between the two places.


    What the other party wants to send here!


    Al was surrounded by lightning. She felt extremely uneasy and immediately shouted, "what do you want to send?"


    "Guess?" Iona chuckled.


    Buzz!


    The huge magic array began to work, and then tall figures came out. They were human and animal, but their skin was very dark, and their body had strange lines, which gave off a violent atmosphere without exception.


    "Are they... Demons?"


    Al''s eyes glittered with dangerous lightning. She shouted in a deep voice: "you really colluded with the demon clan. How dare you cooperate with the demon clan to deal with the Empire!?"


    Hearing the speech, Iona said with a smile: "the enemy of the enemy is a friend. We have no conflict of interests. Why not do it?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that the demon clan will turn against you!" Al shouted in disbelief that these guys of "natural disaster" are really crazy. They dare to cooperate with the demon clan!


    Iona shrugged noncommittally. She said, "the sky is falling, and there are tall people standing on it."


    Al clenched his teeth. Unexpectedly, what beren was most worried about happened. She knew that was what the latter was worried about when he left, but neither she nor beren thought that the witch in this space helped the demon clan directly cross to futantis!


    Unexpected!


    There is no doubt that this magic array is connected to a far place. It will take a long time to arrange such a spatial transmission array, and his wandering in futantis for so long also gives this guy the time to arrange the transmission array!


    After all, it''s her fault!


    "You can''t go there!"


    Al shouted angrily, and the lightning burst all over her. She wanted to destroy the transmission array directly. At that moment, she chanted a magic spell, which made the thunder bombard the transmission array.


    Seeing this, Iona also narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t let the other party destroy the transmission array at this time, so she wanted to do it immediately, and she suddenly stopped because there was a feeling of suffocation behind her.


    Boom!


    The thunder was about to fall on the space transmission array, but at this time, an extremely tall figure suddenly jumped out, and the palm larger than a person''s body directly patted on the thunder.


    Bang!


    There was only a sound of gas explosion, the wind and waves rolled away, and the dense forest was directly destroyed by the gas force.


    Seeing this scene, Al also opened her eyes. She was blasted back by the spirit for tens of meters to stabilize her body, and then a huge sickle appeared in her hand.


    The tall figure came out. It was more than three meters high. It looked like a giant. Behind him was a pair of demon like wings, with a diagonal on both sides of his head. Between his eyebrows and eyes, it was not like a human face. It was even more ferocious and evil, and he exuded a terrible sense of threat.


    "Fortis?"


    The tall demon family swept the huge city wall with black and red eyes. His voice was very thick and gave people an extreme sense of oppression.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Iona saluted slightly towards the tall demon family. She found that she was a little nervous. Her back had even been covered with sweat. If she guessed right, the demon family in front of her might be the legendary demon family general?


    "Demon warrior!"


    Al also revealed the identity of the other party. She frowned tightly. The pressure given by the other party was too strong, which was different from the core members of the "natural disaster". The witches gave her an unfathomable feeling, but the demon warrior gave her a great sense of oppression!


    Maybe the demon family war will not be as strong as those witches, but his strength must be terrible. According to rumors, a demon family war will be at least equal to several Superman soldiers!


    Buzz!


    Two more huge figures came across the space transmission array, which also made al feel extremely great pressure. She clenched her teeth, and the uneasiness in her heart finally broke out. It was terrible!


    With the current combat power of tantis, how can we fight against these three demon family generals? Besides, there are not only these three demon warriors, but also hundreds of demon warriors!


    At this time, Iona suddenly pointed to al. She smiled and said, "general, this man is the military referee of the Holy See. He almost stopped this plan."


    So, all the demons'' eyes focused on al. The murderous spirit she felt seemed to roar like the ocean, and she even couldn''t help but step back.


    What should I do?


    Al clenched her teeth. She straightened herself up again and shouted in a deep voice, "don''t you fear being destroyed here if you dare to raid futentis?"


    "Destroy us all? With the strength of the city now?"


    The tall demon warrior came forward indifferently. Every step he took left a deep footprint on the ground, and his whole body exuded gray and black magic.


    Sure enough, they had a plan!


    Al took a deep breath and her eyes must be shining. The thunder and lightning flashed. She clenched the sickle with her hands, covered with thunder arc, and exuded amazing magic.


    "I didn''t expect to meet a good human as soon as I came here."


    The demon warrior snorted coldly, and then walked in front of al. One person and one demon looked at each other, and two amazing magic forces suddenly collided.


    Buzz!


    At this time, Al suddenly started first. She bent down and rushed, and then jumped up. A huge thunder cloud shrouded on the battle sickle, emitting nine days of thunder, fell towards the demon warrior.


    Boom!


    The demon warrior was wrapped in gray black magic, let the thunder fall on him, then raised his huge fist and waved it to al.


    Al also opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, the other party resisted her move. When she saw the fist waving, she also crossed the sickle in front of her.


    Bang!


    The huge force directly blew her out, and the whole person directly hit the wall. Then the demon warrior suddenly vibrated his wings and left a cyclone on the ground. His huge body unexpectedly came to the wall and punched al.


    Bang!


    Although al avoided the blow, the wall was hit hard and suddenly cracked, and Al took the opportunity to jump back into the city.

 Chapter 489

    WOW!


    When the demon army entered the city from the gap in the city wall, all the nearby residents were shocked, and then hurried to flee around. Because of this, they also spread the news of the demon army''s raid.


    It saved al a lot of energy, but at the moment, she was a little overwhelmed by the seriousness of the situation. She thought that only by gathering all the combat forces in the city, it was possible to fight with these demon king armies!


    At this time, Al suddenly thought of something. She took out a piece of crystal, then her eyes brightened slightly, and then magic came into the crystal.


    Soon, the whole futentis knew about the invasion of the demon army, and the remaining soldiers in the Asian League received the order and took action in an instant.


    In that tavern, everyone also found the movement outside. After learning the news from an escaped population, everyone was shocked.


    Demon army raid?


    Boom!


    A roaring thunder suddenly attracted everyone''s attention, and now socia came out. She looked in the direction of the thunder, and then narrowed her eyes.


    "Al is fighting against the demon army."


    Hearing her words, all the silver birds on one side opened their eyes. Was the thunder from the girl? So that''s not an ordinary girl?


    At this time, Lucy suddenly said, "don''t you want to see the demon clan? Isn''t it the right time?"


    Kathleen and others opened their eyes. Although the situation was a little sudden, it seemed to fit their hearts. However, they were still nervous at the thought of facing the demon army.


    "Then fight with those demons!"


    "Oh!"


    Everyone drank together.


    Lucy suddenly said at the moment, "let''s have a good fight, but remember, I don''t allow anyone to die here!"


    "Yes! Eldest sister!"


    The silver bird adventure group also set out immediately. Although they have been shouting to fight with the demon clan, they are not careless people. In this case, they must cooperate in a team. After all, they are not facing a demon warrior!


    Looking at the falling thunder on that side, socia stood silent for a long time, and then sighed helplessly. She said to herself, "it''s not easy to find a place so suitable for me, but you can''t destroy it."


    Boom!


    The thunder bombarded the demon general and shook him back, but he didn''t seem to be hurt, which also made al feel a great headache.


    This guy''s defense is too strong.


    Al looked gloomy. She had noticed that the demon king army had been scattered to the city. Maybe someone had been killed now. Although she was blocking a demon family general at the moment, two demon family generals had gone to other places.


    Belen, you have to come back quickly!


    Then al took a deep breath, and her eyes focused on the demon family generals in the distance. This was her first battle with the demon family. She didn''t expect to meet such a strong demon family for the first time.


    "Then I''ll try my best."


    Hiss, hiss!


    Lightning suddenly became more intense, and her magic surged out. There was amazing lightning in her blue and purple eyes, and there was lightning on the ground.


    The black robe was torn apart by lightning, revealing the original Shenguan clothes. The Shenguan girl has grown too much compared with the past, and she has to go all out for a long time!


    "That''s decent."


    The demon warrior looked at the girl who was full of lightning, then made a low voice, and then the gray and black magic formed a huge whirlwind on her.


    Boom!


    At the beginning of the fierce battle on this side, the soldiers of the Asian League have also fought with those demon armies. It is very difficult for them to protect the safety of civilians and fight at the same time. Most of them have never fought with the demon clan, so they can''t get the upper hand at all.


    After seeing the chaos in the city, teldar also looked extremely ugly. Unexpectedly, these demons did not intercept materials, but directly invaded Fu tantis. He couldn''t think how these demon armies came here so quickly. Didn''t he notice the frontier fortress?


    Bang!


    Suddenly, there was a strong wind and waves in another street, and the house was destroyed in an instant, and the people also looked to the other side. When they saw the tall figure, tyrdal''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Demon, demon family general?"


    Tyrdal has been to the front many times. Naturally, he has seen the demon family generals, and he is also the only one who has seen the demon family generals. He knows how powerful this existence is, and he suddenly has a familiar feeling at the moment.


    Isn''t that the same as before? That was the case!


    "That big guy looks great."


    At this time, a girl holding a wolf cub came over. She looked at the tall figure curiously, and then frowned slightly. When she looked carefully, she felt an unparalleled sense of oppression.


    Tyrdal said in a deep voice: "that guy is not an existence we can compete with!"


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Lumia''s eyes locked on the demon warrior. She said calmly, "you can''t escape. Then try to defeat this guy."


    Hearing the speech, teldar wanted to say something else, but when he saw the girl''s firm look, he also breathed out a sigh, and then grinned and said, "what he said is, it''s not reasonable to be afraid before fighting."


    On the other side, the third demon warrior is wantonly destroying in the city. All the soldiers can''t stop his pace. Many people are afraid of his powerful.


    "Ice and snow Magic - turn the frost cold into ten thousand ice crystals!"


    Wow, wow!


    When the light chant sounded, they found that countless ice cones gathered on the top of the demon warrior, falling down like flowing rain.


    Bang bang!


    On the eaves of a house, a beautiful woman in a big blue robe was standing there. In front of her, there was a magic array pattern. This beautiful woman was Sophia.


    On the other eaves stood several women, who were the witches living in futantis, and now responded to socia''s call to come here against the demon army.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a terrible magic directly dispelled the heavy fog. The black and red eyes of the demon family generals looked at socia and others. The extremely violent magic on them made the expression of the witches slightly change.

 Chapter 490

    Boom!


    There was a loud noise of blasting everywhere in futantisli. For a time, it fell into extreme confusion. At the moment, it is approaching dusk, and everyone is struggling to resist.


    Although there are only hundreds of demon army soldiers, the remaining soldiers and guards in the city are very reluctant to resist, because there are too many newcomers among these soldiers, and the real combat power has gone to the border and on the way of transporting materials.


    In addition, the most important thing is the three demon generals. Their strength is desperate. If there were not some high-end combat forces in the city, I''m afraid Fu tantis would have fallen.


    Bang!


    Tyrdal''s figure withdrew from a long distance. He was panting in his mouth and looked at the figure taller than him. He didn''t dare to be careless. If something went wrong, he might die here!


    Even if the demon clan war will be strong, as a soldier, he must not be afraid when fighting, otherwise he will end the battle in an instant!


    Lumia had let the wolf cub take refuge by herself before, and she had to face this terrible existence at the moment. She guessed in her heart that maybe beren''s serious expression was worried about what happened now.


    Although she was a killer, it doesn''t mean she can ignore life. That idea has long disappeared in her heart.


    Whew.


    Lumia rushed to the tall demon clan. Her figure turned into a dark shadow, as if it could not be touched, and two short swords appeared in her hand.


    "Mole ants."


    Looking at the girl attacking himself, the demon general made a low voice. He raised his big foot and stepped forward. The ground broke away towards the front, and the air wave swept away like a terrible wave.


    Buzz!


    Seeing the air wave sweeping in, lumia still didn''t shrink back. Her body fell slightly, and she waved a punch forward with a short sword in her right hand. The air wave was turned into nothingness in an instant, and she passed directly.


    "Huh?"


    The warlord of the demon clan was surprised. Then he saw a silver light falling and the blade flying down. His magic was turbulent, and a Black Whirlwind was formed, so that the two short swords could not fall. The cold wind even smashed lumia''s arms and sleeves, forcing her to turn back immediately.


    After landing, lumia didn''t dare to stay, because the black hurricane came towards her. The girl''s eyes coagulated, lifted the magic blessing of the double swords on it, and then chopped fiercely in front of her.


    Shua!


    The sword containing the "broken" magic forcefully split the hurricane, and the majestic magic shook and directly shook lumia out.


    Lumia couldn''t stop in the air. Tyrdal hurried to catch lumia and treated the girl with his healing magic. Several blood marks appeared on the girl''s arms.


    "Are you okay?"


    Teldar was worried. After all, he and the girl were the biggest fighting power here. They worked together to resist the demon warrior. If one of them lost his fighting power, I''m afraid he couldn''t stop the other.


    "Nothing."


    Lumia shook her head and gasped. It was the first time she fought with such a strong person. She never wanted to fight, but sometimes she had to stand up.


    Because there are many ordinary people without resistance behind her.


    Looking at the approaching figure, teldar suddenly said, "girl, we probably can''t stop this guy. I''ll stop it for you. You retreat first."


    In teldahl''s view, although he and the girl resisted the demon family generals, it is obvious that they lost the best. In the end, they must lose!


    "I haven''t lost yet."


    At this time, lumia clenched her double swords again. She took the first two steps, and then calmly said, "retreat, they will die."


    Seeing the girl''s stubborn look, teldar could only sigh, and then said in a deep voice, "well, we''ll try our best to kill this guy."


    He has already been summoned. Now it is estimated that reinforcements are on the way, but it will take some time for the nearest fortress to reach futantis. They must hold on until that time!


    Lumia took a deep breath. Her bright black hair began to float. Her eyes became brighter and brighter. A cyclone appeared at her feet, and then it grew bigger and bigger. The magic surged around her.


    "Boundary, release."


    This is the ability to accept the human experiment at the beginning. It is a kind of magic prohibition set by the crazy experimenter in her body. Her strength has long been more than this, but has been limited by this prohibition. This is the final experimental result of the human experiment.


    Is this girl hiding such a killing move?


    After feeling the surging magic, taierdal was also shocked, and then his heart was overjoyed. In this case, he might really be able to solve the demon warrior!


    "Kill him!"


    Under the roar of teldar, the two jumped out. Lumia was the fastest, faster than lightning, and came to the demon warrior at once.


    "Come on."


    The demon warrior gave a deep drink, and then his dark body muscles vibrated. His huge body was covered by gray black magic and punched lumia fiercely.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Lumia turned into a dark shadow and escaped the circle. She swam on the huge arm and waved a short sword one after another. The blade with "broken" magic directly scratched several blood marks on the arm.


    "Ha!"


    At this time, teldar had also arrived. He roared in his mouth, and then hit the demon family general''s chest with a violent blow, shaking with great strength.


    Xiongya''s ethnic characteristics, defense and strength are among the strongest among the sub races!


    Bang!


    The ground around him suddenly cracked and went away. Even the demon family generals roared and were blown out. Their body shape retreated from a distance of tens of meters and stepped out several feet towards the rear to stabilize their body shape. He had no wings, so he couldn''t take advantage of each other in the air.


    "Die!"


    The demon warrior took a look at his bloodstained arm, and then roared. The magic shaking all over even shook the surrounding houses and collapsed.


    "He''s going to be serious!"


    Teldahl drank in a deep voice, and lumia on one side was also in full readiness. The next was the real hard struggle. If she couldn''t hold it, it was a word of death!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud thunder shook the world, and the already dark sky was white for a moment. Then the terrible magic storm whirled from the other end to the sky, and everyone''s eyes looked over there.


    The demon warrior who fought with lumia and teldar seemed to feel something behind the scenes. He opened his eyes and rushed there without hesitation.


    "Chase!"

 Chapter 491

    Sadomari.


    In the morning of the sixth day, the material transportation brigade had arrived at the border, and Belen was relieved. It was great not to encounter the attack of the demon clan on the way.


    When he arrived at his destination safely, gruer said with a smile: "Belen, you think too much, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I think too much." Belen was also relieved. He smiled and patted gruel on the shoulder. He said, "fortunately, I think too much, or I''ll be in trouble."


    Gruel nodded vaguely, then smiled and said, "yes, it''s always good to have less trouble."


    After arriving at this border, not only gruer, but also many people are in high spirits. After all, this is a border. I don''t know if I can see the demon army.


    "Maybe I can''t see it," beren said


    "Disappointed!"


    Gruer snorted, and then ran up the wall. The boy was very familiar and greeted the soldiers. For the young soldier, everyone responded with a smile.


    Belen also came to the city wall. He and gruer looked at the boundless expanse of white. There was a lot of wind and snow here. Fighting in such snow, there was a great possibility of ambush?


    "I also want to go to war!"


    Standing on the border wall, gruer also had a feeling of high spirited. He sent a wolf howl to the sky to release his war intention.


    People around could not help laughing when they saw this scene. Some even joked: "young man, fighting is not as happy as you think. This is a place where you fight with your life. If you are not careful, you will lose your life."


    "Ha ha."


    Gruel smiled. He knew he was a little floating. Then he looked at the white wasteland. He said to himself, "this is the border."


    Beilun patted gruer on the shoulder, and then looked into the distance. The hazy distance was the demon king camp in the northwest theater. Think about it carefully. He had not crossed the border for many years. The only time, his hands were stained with a lot of blood.


    Many things have happened at the beginning. I hope this time, no one you know will die in front of you.


    After that, the General Commander of sadomari came to thank the soldiers who transported materials. It was a long journey from futantis. Both sides understood each other''s difficulties.


    "With these materials, next we can fight a big war with the demons. With their reserves, we will win in the end!"


    "Oh!"


    The crowd cheered. It must be sadomari who won the war of attrition. They have seen the first picture of the victory horn in the northwest theater.


    This is a thing that can be boasted in other war zones. They are the first!


    WOW!


    In order to welcome the arrival of the soldiers escorting supplies, sadomari immediately held a grand banquet in the afternoon, which immediately eliminated everyone''s fatigue in recent days.


    Bellen smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to have a big meal on the way."


    "Hey, hey." Gruer also smiled and ate meat. He was carnivorous. He was not polite to the people around him. He took it and bit it.


    Belen was also drinking with wine. He looked at the cheering of the soldiers around him and smiled. After fighting for so long, they were very happy to finally win a game. All the gloom was swept away at this moment.


    Perhaps the most touching and joyful thing at the border is to drink and eat meat with these brothers who fight for life and death.


    Then Belen went to the commander-in-chief of sadomari, jajil, who also laughed when he saw the white haired young man.


    "Young man, you look worried. Do you want to ask something?"


    Beren nodded slightly. He asked, "I want to ask if the demon army has no movement recently. It is a great opportunity to intercept materials."


    Hearing this, Jia Jill was also stunned. He frowned slightly and then remained silent for a moment. He said: "I have also considered this matter, so the previous message asked Fu tantis to send as many troops as possible to escort the materials, and we also took strict precautions in several fortresses. Now it seems that the demon clan has no intention to intercept the materials."


    No movement? How is this possible?


    Beren wondered why the demon army didn''t take any action. It was a great opportunity but didn''t start. Why? Do they have no follow-up reserves, so they can''t act easily?


    "That''s strange."


    No matter what beren thought, he thought it was strange. Was it true that the demon army division in the northwest theater was really a fool, as he hoped?


    But up to now, there has been no news. Although Belen was puzzled, it also relieved him. In a word, nothing happened. Of course, it''s the best.


    When Belen was about to return to gruer, his turning movement suddenly stopped. He took the crystal out of the storage. It was the crystal sent by Al to him. It was a very valuable thing. At the moment, the crystal was shining!


    "Communication crystallization?"


    On one side, Jia Jill was also stunned. He didn''t expect that the white haired young man would have such valuable things. After all, the communication crystallization is something only their senior executives have.


    Beren frowned slightly and then input magic into it. A message immediately appeared. When he appeared in front of beren and Jagger, both opened their eyes at the moment.


    "The demon army raided Fu tantis, come back quickly!"


    This is a very short message that Al left him, and at the moment, Belen suddenly realized his extreme uneasiness. He opened his eyes, and what he was most worried about and should not have happened happened happened.


    How did the demon army break through many lines of defense? No movement at all?


    At present, the combat power of Fu tantis is obviously very insufficient, and he doesn''t know how many demon armies have raided Fu tantis at the moment, but from this short message, Belen seems to feel al''s anxiety.


    The situation is very bad!


    There was no time to say hello. Belen looked at Jagger and said, "please come here. I''ll go back quickly!" Then he walked towards the other side.


    "How can you..." Jia Jill just wanted to ask the white haired young man how to go back, but the next moment he was stunned, because a streamer crossed his eyes and disappeared into the square in an instant.


    It''s a hidden guy.


    Jia Jill gathered his mind, then recalled the information he had seen before. His eyes flashed. Then he went and began to give orders. As the General Commander of one side of the border, he has the intelligence to make decisions.

 Chapter 492

    In the evening, futantis was in a mess, countless areas had become ruins, and many people, whether soldiers or civilians, had died.


    They can''t resist!


    At the moment, you of silver bird adventure group are trying to help civilians escape from Fu tantis. No matter how eager they were to fight with the demon army soldiers, they don''t know how terrible the demon clan is until they really fight!


    "If you can''t, go back!"


    Luxi issued this order. They mainly want the civilians to evacuate safely. They don''t need to fight with these demon armies to the end. Moreover, they know that if they really want to fight, they must die!


    They are now scarred, and they know they can only rely on themselves. Lumia must be fighting somewhere, and beren hasn''t come back yet.


    They are expecting the strongest man to come back! Otherwise, this game can''t be broken!


    Boom!


    The thunderous thunder came to the west of futantis, and that land has become the most terrible battlefield. An electric light and thunder shadow competed with the dark devil.


    "Human, you are probably the strongest here. As long as you are killed, everything is over."


    The demon warrior roared in his mouth. At the moment, he has played all his strength. The surrounding houses have been razed to the ground. His strength is too terrible!


    "You can''t do it."


    The cold voice came, the girl''s body was constantly flashing lightning, she was covered with blue and purple magic, and the war sickle was absorbing her magic.


    Al is now full of firepower, fighting with the demon family generals. She knows that the demon family generals are also strong and weak, and those with wings are the strong, medium and strong, so she blocked the strongest one!


    Boom!


    The terrible thunder began to erupt around al. Her figure turned into a flash of lightning. There was no place to find, but the sickle that was inconsistent with her body shape suddenly rushed to the sky and fell.


    As soon as the demon warrior drank, his dark skin was suddenly covered with a layer of dark gold. His arms were raised, and his two big palms directly clamped the battle sickle in his hands.


    "Thunder magic ¡¤ troubled stars ¡¤ thunder breaking!"


    Al chanted a magic spell in her mouth. She suddenly released her hand holding the sickle, and the whole person fell down. After the chanting of the spell, her arms swung back, and the terrible lightning gathered together. Then she waved her arms and bombarded the warlord of the demon family.


    Boom!


    The terrible thunder gun directly blew the demon family generals out, and the huge destructive power left a 100 meter long gully and ash on the ground.


    With such powerful magic, Al''s mouth was also gasping for breath. At this time, a faint light suddenly appeared in her pupils. The huge figure flapped its wings in the blink of an eye, and the last punch hit her.


    Bang!


    At that moment, Al gathered her magic power, but she was scattered by a blow. Her body crashed into several houses and fell into the ruins. A big mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth. This blow hurt her badly!


    At this time, Al suddenly felt a strong danger. She quickly avoided it. She saw a fist suddenly smash through the original position. She quickly got up and withdrew.


    That demon warrior''s defense is extremely amazing, but even so, he was injured after taking the heavy blow of al. His blood is red, but it contains strong magic.


    "It really hurts."


    The demon warrior twisted his neck, and his dark red eyes stared at the human girl in the distance. He must kill the latter to calm his anger!


    "There''s more pain."


    Al responded coldly, then his five fingers opened, the thunder gathered on his body, the surrounding void was flashing with lightning, and the space began to open and close, which was affected by her magic.


    "I am the person who came to the beginning and end of the world. When the darkness in the world no longer lives and hides, let it return to the abyss of extinction, re weave the truth of the world, and lower the thunder of judgment in my name!"


    After the sound of chanting, a white ray of thunder flickered from the void, and even the demon warrior felt a great threat. The next moment, the White Lightning suddenly separated from the void, shuttled away at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, and directly landed on the chest of the demon Warrior.


    Buzz!


    When the white Lei mang ran through the body of the demon warrior, electric arcs suddenly connected to the ground. Before the demon warrior could react, a corresponding huge magic array appeared under his feet and just above his head, flashing a very gorgeous luster.


    "Thunder magic ¡¤ five thunder Zhengfa ¡¤ emperor Lei Chi!"


    The connection between the two huge magic arrays was connected in an instant, and was connected by the thunder arc emitted by the white thunder awn. The thunder from up and down reflected each other to construct a frightening thunder magic array. The sudden thunder awn made the dark sky white for a moment.


    "No!"


    The demon warrior''s unwilling roar came out of it, but he couldn''t move. When the terrible thunder invaded his body, he had lost. The next moment it turned into dazzling light and exploded, leaving no fly ash.


    Boom!


    The roaring thunder broke out and instantly turned the surrounding houses into ashes, and the deafening sound made the whole people of futantis hear clearly, which was countless times more than the sound of magic guided cannons!


    "What happened?"


    Everyone was attracted by the movement of the west, and the other two demon family generals also felt something and immediately left the battlefield and rushed there.


    Seeing that the demon family war will disappear, Al is also exhausted. She has done everything she can. This is all the results of her cultivation over the years. If she had tried her best, she might not be able to fight the demon family war general.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly a roar came, which made al''s heart tremble. She looked up and saw a tall figure running over there. It was another demon warrior.


    It''s too bad. She can''t fight anymore.


    Now there are still demon soldiers entering the gap of the wall over there. Obviously, the space transmission array has not been closed, and there are two demon generals here. How can Fu tantis stop it?


    Is it really over?


    Al''s eyes swept through the gap of the city wall in the distance and looked at the incoming demon warriors. Her eyes were also gradually dim, but then a white rainbow suddenly annihilated all the soldiers standing on the gap of the city wall. She immediately opened her eyes and saw a very familiar figure.


    At this time, the demon warrior has also come to al. He howled angrily: "human, you deserve to die!" Then he waved his huge fist and hit the girl down.


    At the same time, a voice with anger also came, which made al find hope again in the face of despair, and her eyes twinkled in an instant.

 Chapter 493

    When the demon family hit the fist, a figure with light blue magic flame came, and a sword was under the fist.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the ground suddenly sank for a minute, and then the slate cracked. The next moment, a foot suddenly kicked on the chest of the demon warrior, directly let the latter fly out, and drew a long trace on the ground.


    "Who!"


    The demon warrior''s eyes were wide open and he was about to succeed. Unexpectedly, he was intercepted by someone, but when he looked at the uninvited guest, his eyes gradually showed fear.


    Magic flame.


    Only people with high magic attainments can reach the realm, and the other party holds a long sword, maybe a magic swordsman, but where does this great sense of oppression come from?


    Al looked at the figure burning liquid magic flame in front of her eyes. Her eyes were bright. She smiled and said, "you really came back. Do you say you came back halfway?"


    Normally, it would take a few days to get back to futantis from sadomari, but it was only two or three hours before he informed beren by summons.


    Beren turned around and the blue pupils swept over the girl. He said, "I saw a lot of demons crossing out of the transmission array on my way back. Then they wanted to step into the next transmission array in groups. I simply went into the transmission array and destroyed it."


    More than one transport array?


    Al also jumped in his heart and then bit his lower lip. Yes, so many days are enough for the space witch to go to several places. No wonder the frontier fortress didn''t notice the invasion of the demon clan. All rely on the space transmission array to cross the border. As long as there is no boundary induction, it can''t be noticed.


    At the moment, from beren''s perspective, he can see that there is no magic left in al. Obviously, the girl has experienced a big war before he arrived.


    Then, beren''s eyes swept around, he could see countless magic, and naturally he could judge how bad the situation of futentis was now.


    Al suddenly thought of something. She quickly said, "Belen, there are three demon warriors. I solved one and two..."


    "Leave it all to me."


    Belen came to Al and smiled. He said, "Al is worthy of al. He has always been so powerful, but let''s see how powerful your childhood sweetheart is this time."


    After the white haired man finished, he took off his white coat and put it on al. The girl without magic support could not resist the cold.


    Then Belen turned and looked at the demon general. His face was covered with cold frost. His hand holding the sword was a little tight. If he was a little late, Al might


    At the thought of this, beren''s heart was filled with anger. He walked forward, the magic flame on his body became more powerful, and the long sword in his hand trembled slightly.


    I knew you were great last time.


    Al looked at the white figure. She stretched out her hand and pulled the white coat on her body. The corners of her mouth pursed gently and showed a moving smile. This was the first time she saw him angry for herself.


    "Al."


    At this time, lumia also came here. She saw Al sitting on the ground. Looking at the appearance of the latter, it was obvious that she had experienced a big war. She quickly jumped down from the eaves and helped al up.


    Then lumia turned her head and looked at the white figure. Her eyes widened slightly, and then smiled knowingly. She picked al up and jumped into the high house. It was too dangerous below.


    After a while, teldar also came here. He looked at the mess around him, and was also a burst of panic. He could vaguely feel a palpitating magic.


    "Al, have you solved another big guy?" Lumia looked around, and then looked curiously at the girl around her.


    Al nodded slightly. Then she knew that the second demon warrior came from lumia.


    Hearing lumia''s words, teldar also looked at al with some shock. Is there a demon clan war that will be solved by this girl?


    Al couldn''t support it, and then sat down. She looked at the white figure. She said a little tired, "next, let''s give it to Belen."


    Lumia and teldar both looked at the white figure. When teldar saw the white haired young man, he was stunned. He remembered that it was gruer''s friend.


    What he went to was the demon warrior. What did he want to do?


    At this time, another demon warrior rushed here. Socia and others also came to the eaves around and wanted to use magic on this demon warrior.


    "Is that... Belen?"


    Socia also saw the white haired man. The liquid magic flame burning on the latter also opened her eyes. Belen gave her the feeling that she was as unfathomable as the sea.


    He is really not simple.


    This is what socia has always felt. He doesn''t think people who can know "eye of the emperor" and "sword saint" are ordinary people, and Belen gave her a special sense of mystery from the beginning.


    "Human, you are strong!"


    The demon warrior who faced Belen gave a deep cry, and the magic around him began to gather and compress, and then gradually gathered into a huge black whirlwind.


    In this regard, beren still had that indifferent expression. A scabbard appeared in his left waist, covering all his Qi on the blade, and he slowly opened his mouth.


    "But you are weak."


    Hearing his words, the demon warrior roared. He was ridiculed "very weak" by a human who had killed countless people. This is an insult!


    "You want to die!"


    Black hurricanes continue to form, and the surrounding houses are torn and broken by this pulling force, sweeping towards the white haired young people. I want to tear it up!


    Vientiane creates life and cuts the moment.


    Belen put the snow lion into the scabbard, and then stared at the figure. He didn''t care about the hurricanes. The next moment, his body trembled slightly, leaving a cyclone on the ground, and his body streamed away.


    In the sight of the bystanders, they found that Belen had come behind the demon warrior. The sword in his hand had been out of the scabbard, and then slowly into the scabbard.


    Miso!


    When the long sword entered the scabbard, a terrible sword idea seemed to flash from the void, and there was a sword mark of tens of meters, and those hurricanes suddenly collapsed. There was a long sword light on the demon warrior, and the vitality quietly dispersed.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ death song."


    Beilun straightened up. He turned and looked at the third demon warrior in the distance. He looked cold and all his killing intentions appeared on his face.


    Boom!


    The demon family general''s body was torn away by the terrible sword intention, and the sword light covered it. For a moment, all the people who put on the bright thorn closed their eyes and opened them after a long time.

 Chapter 494

    At the moment, all the people who saw this scene, even the demon family generals, have been stunned in situ. Should this scene be an illusion?


    This sword is over?


    Fake!


    Even Al, who had seen beren''s action, opened his eyes and worked hard to solve a demon warrior. Although this one is much weaker, does it die too fast?


    Today''s Bellen, who does not enter the semi God field, still has the ability to see through the magic of all things. Although he can''t see it all the time and use some magic rules, he is undoubtedly much better than before.


    Tyrdal has been silly. It turns out that the white haired young man who has always looked very ordinary is such a powerful existence.


    It''s unheard of that one sword solved the demon warrior!


    Sorceress such as socia also opened their eyes. They had never seen such a powerful person. Their more than a dozen sorceress joined hands to resist the demon warrior, but they couldn''t hold up the sword of the white haired young man?


    It''s so strong that it feels like a dream!


    Lumia is much better. She knows that beren is very strong. Although she is surprised at the scene just happened, she knows that this is not beren''s full strength. She still remembers the blue sword light when she left misnathan.


    It seems that today''s crisis has been solved.


    After slowing down God, everyone realized this. With such a strong man here, the remaining demon warrior is not enough to be afraid.


    Beilun has gone to the last demon warrior. The sword just now is not enough to disperse his killing intention. Fortunately, there is another guy here.


    "Damn it, how can there be such a strong man here!"


    The demon warrior roared angrily. He was making all the demon army soldiers retreat. Although he couldn''t believe the scene just now, he was not a fool. He was definitely not the opponent of the white haired man.


    "Want to go?"


    It seems that he guessed the intention of the other party. Beren spoke indifferently. His body turned into a white shadow and disappeared in place. A sword with infinite killing intention pierced the chest of the demon warrior. His defense was vulnerable under this sword.


    It seems that it''s really easy to kill two demon warriors. It''s not difficult for beren to kill them, but it''s really funny to want to kill them easily.


    After solving these two great threats, Belen''s breath gradually weakened. He gasped slightly in his mouth, and then walked to the place where al and lumia were.


    At the moment, all the demon army soldiers had already received the evacuation instructions of the demon family general. Without hesitation, they turned around and ran away and withdrew from futantis.


    Beren put away his sword and scabbard. He jumped to the eaves, came to Al, smiled and said, "look, I''m angry with you."


    Al was stunned at the speech, and then felt funny. She said, "I''m hurt and have been killed. Where do you need to help me out?"


    "You too." Beren scratched his hair, then smiled and shook his head. He looked at teldar and asked, "what''s going on in the city?"


    Tyrdal just recovered. He said quickly, "just received the message that the demon army has withdrawn. Without the leader, maybe they will be caught by the fortress reinforcements."


    Hearing the speech, Belen nodded slightly, and then noticed socia and others on the other side. He suddenly saw that more than a dozen strange women were witches. He nodded to the latter. Obviously, socia and they also helped.


    "Al, did the space witch make the previous transmission array?" Belen asked, and he had guessed the probable.


    Al nodded and said to himself, "it''s my fault. If I had found out earlier that she wasn''t in town, it wouldn''t have happened."


    "It''s not your fault." Belen reached out and rubbed al''s head. The latter was very depressed, but al couldn''t be blamed for it.


    "Natural disaster" colludes with the demon family, which is not a small thing. Since they help the demon family to make such a move now, it is probably not far from their reincarnation, and it must be another disaster at that time.


    Although the crisis of futantis was lifted, there were countless deaths and injuries. No matter which side did not win, because many soldiers on the side of the demon family also died, and even three demon family generals were eliminated.


    In fact, no one benefits from war.


    Al''s magic is exhausted. At the moment, she is very weak and weak. If she hadn''t solved a demon warrior, Fu tantis would have lost more seriously.


    At this time, Al looked at Belem again. She asked, "Belem, has that batch of materials been delivered? Nothing happened on the way?"


    Beren shook his head and said, "nothing happened. I thought the demon clan was more likely to raid materials, but I missed the link of space witch. The witch with space attribute is too troublesome."


    Belen sighed at the thought of the space witch. Not only did he miss this guy this time, but also the one at flozarno School Park.


    The space attribute is extremely rare. At present, beren has only seen it in the space Witch and the tuxedo man in the dark night. This magic is really hard to prevent.


    Al was silent for a moment, then expressed her concerns. She asked, "Belen, will those demons pose a threat to sadomari?"


    In this regard, beren shook his head and said: "it should not be. The commander in chief of sadomari knows the situation here and will certainly take precautions. Moreover, the space transmission array has been destroyed by me. It takes a lot of time to arrange a series of space magic array."


    The space witch didn''t know whether the mission was a success or a failure, but in a word, it was lucky that futantis was not destroyed.


    However, the space witch still worries Belen. She will not leave the war zone like this. She will certainly do something, and she may not do anything in futanti, but in sadomari.


    In addition, what beren cares about is that since the "natural disaster" cooperates with the demon clan and according to Al, she is not the only one who sent out the martial arts cutter, is it really the only member of the "natural disaster" who came to the northwest theater?

 Chapter 495

    After three days, Al also recovered a lot, but she drained her magic that day in order to solve the demon warrior, so these three days are not enough for her to recover, and her body is still in a weak period.


    "Beren, you don''t have to be here with me all the time."


    Al sat at the head of the bed. She looked at the white haired man sitting reading. She couldn''t help but say that beren has been inseparable for three days.


    In this regard, beren looked at the book and said calmly, "I will always be with you until you recover enough strength."


    As for why, Belen doesn''t know why. If he insists on finding a reason, it may be because he was afraid. He almost lost her at that time, so that he is still a little afraid now.


    Hearing the speech, Al took back his eyes and looked at the window. The corner of her mouth was slightly hooked. Under the sunshine, the smile on her delicate face was particularly beautiful.


    "It''s like when I was a child. When I was sick, you would sit next to me."


    When he heard the girl''s words, Belen was also stunned. He turned his head and looked at the girl. His bright side face made his eyes slightly ripple. His heart jumped, and then answered gently.


    Al looked at the bird parked by the window. She muttered to herself, "although I think it''s good now, it would be better if I could go back to my childhood."


    "Why?" Beren was a little confused.


    "Because..."


    Al didn''t go on, but looked back at the white haired man, who rarely showed such a bright smile in front of the latter.


    Because when we were young, we could always be together!


    Although he didn''t know what it was because of, the girl''s smile made Belen don''t know what to say for a moment. He suddenly woke up, then turned around, reached out his hand and rubbed his nose. He always felt a little strange.


    Then al looked at him and said, "in fact, I''ve almost recovered. You don''t have to stay with me all the time. Go find lumia and them?"


    Hearing the speech, beren looked at the girl for a while, then nodded, said "OK", then stood up and walked to the door. When she closed the door, she also said "have a good rest".


    The girl in the house pursed her lips and breathed a sigh of relief. Her cheeks were ruddy. Then she whispered something, her eyes rippled, and then looked at the nestling chicks outside the window.


    After leaving the hotel, beren was walking in the heavy snow. After that day, the snow was even heavier, so that beren''s figure seemed to be integrated with the heavy snow when walking in the street, because he was white in both hair and clothes.


    The hotels in the city are almost full of people. There are many ruins, so there is a lot of open space. Everyone of the silver bird adventure group vacated their own rooms and waited for others to live in the commercial car.


    However, the daily activities will be in the tavern of socia. Because of what happened that day, everyone of the silver bird adventure group already knew that the landlady was a witch, and they were also very surprised.


    Belen walked into the tavern. It''s great that it wasn''t destroyed that day. It''s warm here. Although socia is an ice witch, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t like the warm atmosphere.


    When she heard the footsteps, she also looked at the door. When she saw the visitor, she smiled and said, "finally willing to come out of Al?"


    "It doesn''t seem appropriate to stay with her all the time." Beren said so.


    In this regard, socia joked: "you said this too late. You''ve been there for three days. You almost didn''t take a bath and sleep together?"


    Belen drew a little from the corner of his mouth, and then he felt countless lines of sight gathered on himself. He was slightly stunned, and then looked at the crowd of silver birds.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Kathleen was the first to stand up. He shouted, "Belen, you''re not very righteous. You don''t take us with you when you go to the border. You''re very powerful when you come back!"


    "Ha?"


    Beren was stunned for a moment, then said with a bitter smile: "the road to the border is not as easy as expected, especially the glacier and snow mountain. It''s also very troublesome to walk."


    "That''s not why you didn''t tell us!" Leo also shouted.


    "Yes, let''s go together next time." Belen immediately conceded. He didn''t want to tangle about this matter. He just asked lumia to inform everyone that it was really his fault. After all, he was also a member of the silver bird.


    Tonyard smiled and said, "well, if Belen hadn''t come back in time, we wouldn''t be able to drink here."


    People also know that it''s such a thing. It''s just a joke. In order to protect civilians, they fought hard with the demon army soldiers that day. Some of them were injured, but fortunately they survived. If Belen didn''t come back and solve the demon army generals in time, those demon army soldiers wouldn''t retreat.


    They also fought with the demon army soldiers for the first time, so they also understood the strength of the demon army. Now they don''t always want to fight with the demon army, because it''s really life and death.


    At this time, lumia sat next to Belen. She asked, "Belen, Al, how is she?"


    Beren replied with a smile: "the magic is exhausted. It will take at least some time to recover. The body has recovered almost. Don''t worry too much."


    "That''s good."


    Lumia was relieved.


    After the devil''s army retreated, the reinforcements of the surrounding fortresses also arrived at futentis. Now the work of building houses is also very urgent. After all, most people are sleeping in outdoor tents.


    In addition, many reinforcements around the escaped demon army have been wiped out, but many have escaped the pursuit. I don''t know where they are now, but the rest of them can''t pose a threat. The environment here is cold, and it''s not easy to survive outdoors.


    The soldiers transporting materials have not returned to futantis, and may be on the way back. According to the journey, it will take several days to return as soon as possible.


    If I hadn''t found the space transmission array by relying on the ability of my eyes, I would never have returned to futentis in such a short time. When I think about it carefully, I''m really afraid.

 Chapter 496

    At the moment, Belen was sitting on a chair in Al''s room. He was stunned after hearing that Al wanted to go out for a walk, and then he put his hand on the paper.


    "Can you walk now?"


    Al glanced at him and said calmly, "of course."


    Hearing the speech, Belen nodded, and it was good to go out for a walk, so he continued to look at the book in his hand, but there was al''s voice in his ear.


    "I''m going to change."


    Beren was stunned for a moment, then looked at al''s white nightdress. He blinked and swallowed. He said, "just change it."


    I didn''t take a bath together when I was a child. I just changed my clothes


    "Are you serious?" Al looked at the white haired man curiously, then blinked. She took some clothes out of the storage.


    When these clothes fell into beren''s eyes, he subconsciously looked away, then stood up and walked out of the room without saying a word. As expected, he couldn''t do it.


    "Coward."


    Al glanced at the figure leaving. She looked back at the clothes on the bed. She pursed her lips and ruddy cheeks.


    After a while, Al put on a god uniform and a thick blue coat. Then she walked out of the door and looked at the man standing outside the door.


    "I''ll stay with you," beren said


    "Yes."


    After al answered, she went out of the hotel with beren. It was still snowing outside, but the ground was often cleaned, so there was no snow, which did not hinder walking.


    Beren looked at the girl''s vain steps, and then came forward in silence. He said, "I can let you help me if necessary."


    Hearing his words, Al also looked at him, then looked at the latter''s palm, and she said calmly, "then take my hand."


    "Holding hands?"


    Belen was puzzled. It didn''t seem to have anything to do with what he said, but he held out his hand and held it. It was very cold.


    "Let''s go." Al looked at his hand and said.


    Walking all the way on the avenue of futentis, they are walking outside the city. Because most of the city is in ruins, it is more appropriate to walk in the town outside the city. At least the road is flat.


    Along the way, we can see many people sighing. Obviously, they feel sad because their home was destroyed. If there were no subsidies, they would really die of heartache.


    Belen took back his eyes. He was silent for a while, and then said, "I always think the space witch will do something in sadomari. She shouldn''t leave like this. I have such a feeling."


    After hearing the speech, Al also said, "because the distance is too far, we can''t inform the people of the Holy See by messenger, but I think they have heard the news now. Someone must be on the way."


    What happened in futentis is not a small thing. After all, it almost happened the same situation as that in those years. The empire can''t ignore it, and the Holy See has the enemy of "natural disaster", and someone will come to support it.


    Beilun nodded, and then thought of something. He smiled and said, "anyway, you have been able to fight the demon warrior alone. You are growing up so fast."


    Hearing his words, Al glanced at him coldly, and then said indifferently, "no matter how fast you grow up, isn''t it still behind you?"


    She knew that beren had no magic attribute, and she had the magic of thunder. Then she quickly mastered the thunder magic. When she was a child, let alone. When she grew up, it was logical that she was stronger than him, but why was she weaker in the end?


    This is the most depressing thing for al. It''s clear that beren should be protected by her. Why is it the opposite of what he wants in the end?


    It seemed that he could hear the dissatisfaction in the girl''s tone. Belen was also a little helpless and confused. He asked, "what kind of anger are you angry with?"


    Al said blandly, "since then, your sudden change has made me unable to adapt."


    Belen couldn''t understand what al thought.


    "When I was a child, you always protected me as a brother, so I should protect you now, but now... I''m really ridiculous." El shook his head, looking calm, but seemed disappointed.


    Hearing what al said, Belen was stunned. Maybe she stimulated the girl''s self-esteem? After thinking about it, he tightened his hand.


    "If one day I was in danger, would al come to save me?"


    Al replied without hesitation, "of course."


    "That''s enough." Beren smiled.


    Seeing this smiling face, Al was stunned. Then she came back to her senses. She hummed. She turned her head and muttered, "you''re really cheating."


    "Cheat?"


    Beren blinked. Before he could say anything, he suddenly saw a figure coming from the corner of his eye. He turned his head and said hello.


    "Lumia."


    A girl with black hair is coming towards beren. It''s strange that lumia has cut her hair into one ear length hair today, with a bit more lovely temperament.


    Lumia walked up to them, looked curiously at the holding hands, twinkled in her eyes, and then asked, "where are you going?"


    "Al wants to go out for a walk. Now we''re going to a small town outside the city." Belen responded to lumia''s question, then looked at the girl curiously. He asked, "lumia, how did you cut your hair?"


    Lumia blinked her eyes. She said, "the landlady said my short hair looked good, and then she cut it off for me." Obviously, she doesn''t have much nostalgia for her hair.


    The landlady in her mouth refers to socia, which is learned from the silver bird. Everyone calls socia the landlady.


    "Well."


    "Yes."


    Lumia came to beren, then took beren''s left hand and said with a smile, "I happen to be out for a walk, let''s go together?"


    "Let''s go together." Belen didn''t care much about the girl''s movements. He felt as if he was taking two younger sisters for a walk.


    Al looked at the hand held by lumia and Belen, and then the next moment she felt a pair of eyes full of "war spirit". She raised her eyes slightly, and then looked at lumia. The two girls exchanged each other''s ideas with their eyes.


    I won''t let you hold hands alone!

 Chapter 497

    On this day, the soldiers transporting materials also returned to futantis. In addition, even the Imperial Army stationed in the northwest boundary not far away came here, and even some Vatican personnel.


    However, the Allied soldiers will not come here, because the edge of the extreme western zone of Florence is near the sea, and the weather is so cold that it takes them countless time to get here, so it is more appropriate to be scattered in the main war zone.


    After gruer and others returned to futantis, they were shocked to see the broken appearance of the city. They didn''t expect to be destroyed so seriously.


    After receiving this message from the commander in chief of sadomari that day, all the soldiers were frightened, and then quickly began to assemble and return.


    Along the way, they couldn''t get any information about Fu tantis. They didn''t know until they returned to Fu tantis that there were three demon Clan Wars here, even if they hadn''t seen them, and there were three at once. It was incredible that Fu tantis could survive at that time.


    Several coaches, including tyrdal, began to talk about what happened that day in the Asian League. Naturally, they mentioned Al and lumia, the "eye of the emperor", as well as beren who arrived in time, but he was replaced by a strong white haired man.


    Because of what happened that night, tyrdal remembered the name of beren glien deeply in his heart. It was a strong man who killed the demon warrior with one sword, but he didn''t expose his name, which was to respect the wishes of the latter.


    "Belle, Bellen?"


    Gluer, who listened below, also opened his eyes. When he heard the word white hair, the figure immediately appeared in his mind. Except for the old people, he had never seen a white haired man, and he also knew that beren was the first to leave sadomari at that time.


    Back to fortantes in such a short time? This How did you do it?


    Is that the strong white haired man really Belen?


    The officers of the imperial army came to the Asian League to find the person in charge, and teldar and others who were present at that time asked about the news of that night, while gruer walked out of the Asian League alone. Now he is very curious about the identity of the white haired strong man, so he is ready to go to Beilun.


    However, this is not far from the Asian League. Gruer happened to meet the white haired man, who also came to find the former to see if he came back safely.


    "Belem!"


    "Gruel."


    Seeing gruel running over, beren smiled, and then after the boy came in front of him, he asked, "nothing has happened along the way?"


    "No." Gruer shook his head, and then his eyes fell on Beilun''s white hair. He swallowed his saliva, and then asked, "is it you who solved the demon warrior?"


    Seeing gruel''s expectant eyes, Beilun also smiled. He nodded and admitted, which also opened the wolf boy''s eyes and was full of shock.


    "It''s really you? You''re so powerful? How did you come back? Can you fly? No, you can''t fly so fast!"


    Belen said with a bitter smile, "slow down. I can''t answer so many questions at once."


    "Ah, well, I''ll come one by one." Gruel also scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    So, instead of asking gruel one by one, Beilun briefly stated what had happened before, which also amazed the wolf boy.


    "Someone from the" natural disaster "came here, too? And collude with the demon clan? This It''s crazy enough. " Gruer was also surprised. He couldn''t imagine that someone dared to cooperate with the demon clan.


    The comer is still a space witch. She uses the space transmission array to transmit the demon clan to futanti in the rear of sadomari. If Belen didn''t arrive, maybe the northwest theater would be occupied.


    The matter is really so serious, and it really makes the high-level of the Empire feel a great threat. Therefore, so many troops are sent to futentis as a backup city of sadomari. If the enemy falls here, the northwest war will not be fought.


    Belen later mentioned that he came back through the space transmission array, which also opened the eyes of the wolf boy. He realized why Belen could return to futantis from the distant sadomari in just a few hours.


    "No wonder you came back so quickly! In other words, you found the space transmission array of the space witch so coincidentally?" Gruer was also a little surprised. Maybe this is God''s favor.


    Belen didn''t explain much about this. He couldn''t tell gruel in detail about the ability of his eyes, so he went on.


    Then, after hearing that Beilun solved the two demon warriors, gruer was silent for a while, and then said, "I can''t believe you are so strong up to now."


    Beilun smiled and was noncommittal. He couldn''t find a demon warrior to fight in order to convince gruer. It was too childish.


    Gruel looked at Beilun and thought of something. He said, "you are so powerful. No wonder you decided to go with me after speculating that the demon army might sneak attack materials."


    Maybe this guy has enough confidence to resist the attack of the demon army?


    After knowing all the information, gruer suddenly became enlightened. He looked at the broken houses and streets in the distance, and then sighed helplessly.


    "It seems that some have been busy recently."


    To rebuild Street houses, they must work hard. It will take a long time to finish all the repairs, but before that, he still has something to do.


    Beilun patted gruel on the shoulder, then smiled and said, "you''re fine. I just came to see you, so I''ll go back first."


    Before beren left, gruel didn''t forget to say, "say sorry for me, sister Al and sister lumia. I''ll visit them when I''m free."


    "OK." Beren nodded slightly.


    From what Beilun said just now, gruer also knew about Al''s injury, but fortunately there was nothing more. Moreover, he was shocked by the elder sister al. He didn''t expect that she could defeat the demon warrior alone.

 Chapter 498

    These days, Al has recovered his ability to move, and he doesn''t let beren accompany her all the time. He also complains that the latter always treats her as a child. However, beren is very helpless and always feels that he is used to it.


    Maybe I''m more suitable to be a father?


    So, with nothing to do, beren went to socia''s tavern. However, the guys of the silver bird adventure group seemed to go hunting outside the city, which made beren''s mouth pumping and said he would not take them to the border. However, now they don''t take themselves with them when hunting.


    Is this a newspaper for a newspaper?


    Belen didn''t find lumia, and didn''t know where the girl and the wolf cub went to play. Maybe she went out to look for food with the silver birds?


    So Beilun went to gruer and wanted to help him build a house, but the wolf boy wanted to worship Shana with Kony, so Beilun couldn''t go with him, so she reluctantly returned.


    On the way, beren met a guy he didn''t want to meet, and the man was standing next to al. They looked at each other at the moment.


    That man is jayal.


    At the moment, El is looking at Belen and jayal nervously, and there is a girl beside her, wearing a divine official dress similar to al. She is also her student, named Zela.


    Gayle looked at beren. After a while, he said hello: "yo."


    "Yes." Beren responded.


    Even so, it was not even a greeting between friends, but also relieved al. She was afraid that something would happen to the two guys.


    After greeting, the atmosphere was quiet again. Al hurried out and suggested, "let''s talk while walking?"


    "OK."


    "Yes."


    So the four people walked on the street, and then gayer and Zela learned from Al about the demon army raid that day. They were the people sent by the Holy See, but not only the two of them, but also a military referee came here, but they were not present now.


    As for the fact that Belen had solved the two demon warriors mentioned by Al, kayel looked the same, while Zela looked at Belen curiously. She didn''t expect that the man with black hair turned white hair was so strong. yes


    Gayer glanced at Belen. When he and the latter went to save Al, he had felt the strength of this man. It was not strange that he could defeat the demon warrior.


    But even so, he was still very unhappy. The guy who thought he was good for nothing was even better than himself, which made him spend a year and didn''t get used to it.


    However, Jean Jayer was curious about the fact that black hair turned white. He didn''t know what happened at the beginning. After the decisive battle with the "natural disaster", he didn''t see the man again. What happened during that period?


    Al suddenly looked at Zela and asked, "who brought you?"


    "It''s Lord storm." Zela replied.


    "Gilt? How could it be that guy!" Al looked very distressed, and then felt beren''s puzzled eyes. She explained, "I don''t get along with that guy."


    But now that she had come, Al couldn''t help it. She shook her head reluctantly, then looked at beren and asked, "lumia, where are they?"


    "They seem to have gone hunting out of town."


    "Well, when she comes back, I want to ask her about the demon warrior they fought against." Al said that since the Vatican came, she, as a person who was fighting at that time, must collect all the information.


    "I see." Belen answered.


    Then al came to the Asian league with the people. Now the high level of the Imperial Army and the "storm" also learned about the situation and discussed the direction in the Asian League.


    When he came to the hall inside the Asian League, a thin man in blue and white God''s official clothes also noticed Al and them, so he swept his eyes and smiled on his face.


    "Isn''t this the eye of the thunder emperor? Yo Yo, it looks like it hasn''t recovered yet. It''s really embarrassing."


    Hearing this guy''s words, Al said coldly, "I don''t need you to chew. Mind yourself, gilt."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Gilt smiled back, then looked at the girl meaningfully. He said, "I never thought you could solve a demon general. You are a genius."


    "Do you think I''ll stop like you? Don''t be kidding." Al sneered.


    Gilt shrugged and said with a smile, "that''s wrong. How can I stop all the time? I''ve made great progress. Do you want to try?"


    "Just try."


    For this obvious provocation, Al snorted coldly, and then stepped forward to fight with this guy, but then her hand was held.


    "Al, you''re not well yet. Forget it."


    Al looked back at beren, then remained silent for a moment, glanced at gilt, and said indifferently, "I''ll fight you when I''m all right."


    "Anytime." Gilt looked indifferent, and then his eyes fell on the white haired man next to Al, and his eyes coagulated slightly.


    "Is this the one who saved futantis?"


    Gilt, who had long been here, had learned about the situation from teldar, and the white haired man who appeared next to Al at the moment was almost exactly the same as what he knew.


    Belen looked at gilt calmly. He said, "it''s me. Do you want to try me?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, it was full of provocation, which also stunned al. She looked at the man beside her in surprise.


    Belen doesn''t like the guy who provokes Al at all. He wants to give al a breath. If the other party accepts it, he doesn''t mind teaching the other party a lesson.


    Gayal and Zela also looked at Belen with some surprise. Unexpectedly, this guy was so directly on the "storm" bar, which is the same as al.


    "Ha ha."


    Gilt looked thoughtfully at beren and Al, and then smiled with a gentleman''s smile. He said, "I can''t dare. I''m not an opponent. I''m not bored."


    "Well, that''s a pity. I also want to experience the power of the martial arts cutter." Belen still didn''t restrain. He gave gilt a meaningful look.


    "Al, let''s go."


    Then they went to the meeting room over there. Belen didn''t bother to entangle with this guy. Maybe the other party is not quite right with Al, but it may not be a bad person.

 Chapter 499

    In front of the meeting room, beren stopped, and Al and others stopped when they saw him stop, then looked at the former suspiciously, and then beren spoke.


    "I won''t go in."


    Hearing the speech, Al asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Beren looked at al, was silent for a moment, and then said, "forget it, go in."


    Although there were some doubts, Al didn''t worry too much. Then he opened the door and took the people in. At the moment, there were some people in the conference room, but not many.


    After entering the conference room, beren''s eyes swept over the people present to judge their identity, and gilt came later. Beren felt his eyes, but he ignored them.


    After everyone came in, many people''s eyes also fell on Belen and al. One of the men in a red and gold robe smiled and opened his mouth.


    "This is the eye of the thunder emperor who killed the demon warrior? And this... Mysterious strong man with white hair?"


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Belen. Compared with the famous military cutter "eye of the emperor" of the Holy See, they were more interested in the strong man who solved the two demon family generals alone.


    Beren calmly faced the eyes of these people. He didn''t respond to any words, kept a high and cold appearance, and didn''t have any expression on his face.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t give any response, everyone was active. It seems that the mysterious strong man''s character is not easy to get close, and he seems to know the "eye of thunder".


    Al looked at beren, then sat down at the round table. She said calmly, "I still need time to rest. If you have anything to say, start quickly."


    Hearing the speech, everyone sat down. They still have a lot to talk about today, so they don''t have time to get close to beren.


    First, I summarized the losses from some senior personnel who had experienced the battle at that time, and then I talked about the "natural disaster". Although I wanted to learn the news of the space witch from Al, I only got a clue that I still stayed in the northwest region.


    Everyone present can guess that the space witch has not left yet, so she will certainly make some moves next, but the next time is not necessarily in futanti, but in sadomari on the border.


    The collusion and cooperation between "natural disaster" and the demon clan is undoubtedly a very important message. Originally, "natural disaster" is a goal destined to be defeated, but now it is upgraded to a major disaster. The empire may directly start a large-scale search to find out the "natural disaster".


    Later, the personnel of the Imperial Army proposed to send a large number of people from their side to sadomari just in case, because from the current inference, if the space witch wanted to do it, she would be in sadomari.


    Then, the imperial general thought of something. He said, "if this happens again, we need a strong man who can resist the demon family generals."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes focused on beren. According to the information they got, the mysterious white haired man has the strength to easily destroy the demon family generals. If this is here, it will be more effective than any more soldiers.


    At this moment, Al finally understood why Belen didn''t want to come in. He didn''t want to get involved in this trouble, and he had to get involved because he waited for others.


    Belen looked at the general who spoke. The latter didn''t need to guess. He said calmly, "I won''t help."


    At this time, behind the general, a retinue suddenly shouted, "as an imperial people, you should work for the Empire!"


    Many people think so, but some people, including the general, think the squire is too impulsive. After all, this is a strong man who can easily kill the demon family general. If you annoy him, it''s not a good thing.


    However, beren was not as angry as some people feared, but said calmly, "I believe this sentence. Even the emperor dare not say to the" brave ". Of course, I am not the" brave "


    Although he said so, everyone present could hear the implication of the white haired young man, and the squire rolled his throat at the moment. He also found himself impulsive.


    Belen doesn''t want to get involved in this trouble. He can stand out for ordinary people and help his friends solve all the troubles, but that doesn''t mean he has to work for the Empire. He doesn''t want to be bound by rules.


    The general patted his squire on the shoulder, then said sincerely with apology, "we don''t mean that. Please forgive my man. He''s impulsive."


    Beren didn''t speak, didn''t say anything.


    At this time, gilt suddenly smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. If this adult doesn''t go, there are me and the eye of the emperor. As a military referee of the Holy See, the members of the" natural disaster "are our must kill targets."


    Everyone nodded slightly. Since there are two martial artists, they can also ensure the combat power. After all, the eye of the emperor also defeated the demon warrior alone. I think this "storm" also has such combat power.


    Belen also looked at gilt. Unexpectedly, the latter would help him speak. However, when he made a little change to this man, his eyes sank slightly.


    "But this trip is dangerous. Maybe I and the eye of emperor have the possibility of death." Gilt looked at beren with a smile. He said, "if this adult comes with us, maybe the eye of the emperor can be safe even if it is hurt?"


    This guy


    If at ordinary times, Belen may have gnashed his teeth, but he can''t find anything to blame the other party. Because of his previous actions, the other party may have guessed that he has something to do with al.


    Are you sure you won''t leave al?


    Al also saw gilt''s meaning. She looked a little gloomy. If she had guessed it earlier, Belen wouldn''t have to face such a problem.


    After hearing gilt''s words, they all swept over Al and Belen. Is the relationship between the two so intriguing? Perhaps we can find an opportunity for the white haired strong man to take action from the "eye of emperor Lei"?


    Belen sighed to herself and said calmly, "I''ll go to sadomari later. If I think I can help, I''ll do it."

 Chapter 500

    After leaving the conference room, the four walked out of the Asian League. Belen sighed. It was really difficult to keep a face in it, but it seemed very useful.


    "Sorry."


    The voice of Al''s apology came in his ear. Belen was stunned. He looked at the girl around him, and then quickly waved his hand: "what do you have to apologize for?"


    Although he did feel some trouble about it, even if gilt didn''t say, he would help because of al. In a word, he just gave them more reassurance.


    "If I didn''t take you in, you wouldn''t have to worry." Al pursed her lips, and she shook her palm. If only she had expected it earlier, she would still be implicated in Belen.


    Beilun shook his head when he heard the speech. He said, "since I decided to do it before, I knew such a thing would happen. I can''t hide."


    In this regard, Al was silent. She only felt that this was Belen''s words to comfort her. She also knew that her childhood sweetheart had never liked such trifles. It can be seen from the fact that she had hidden her strength and identity in the past.


    "Besides, I''m still going to sadomari in the end, so you don''t have to feel wrong." Beren raised her hand to rub the girl''s head, but finally it fell on her shoulder and patted her.


    Al looked at him and asked, "why?"


    "Because you still have injuries." Beren blinked.


    Hearing the speech, Al''s pupils opened slightly, and then stayed for a moment. Her eyes twinkled, and then she pursed her lips. I don''t know why, her heart beat a little faster.


    So, is it for her?


    Gayal was stunned when he saw Al''s unnatural look, and then quickly said, "Al, with me and Zela, we can protect you!"


    "Ah? Um..."


    Al suddenly woke up and hurried to answer.


    At this time, beren looked up slightly. He looked at the growing snow, and said, "well, go back first. The snow is getting bigger and bigger."


    So, on the way back, Al was a little absent-minded, Belen didn''t notice, kayel was a little angry, but Zela seemed to see through everything.


    After returning to the hotel, beren separated from Al, while gayer and Zela checked in their previous reservations.


    Al sat by the bed and looked out the window at the snow. She was doing nothing at the moment. Those people were worried about the situation of sadomari, but it was still some time before she went to sadomari. Perhaps the only thing she could do now was to take care of her body.


    She knows that she is in a good mood these days, just like a bird that is not good at expressing but jumps wantonly. She doesn''t know the reason for this mood.


    Maybe it''s because I can see him every day?


    She couldn''t help remembering that day when facing the demon family generals, didn''t the nerd know that sometimes his actions were particularly attractive?


    It is precisely because it is not intentional that it can be so attractive.


    Just as Al''s eyes gradually blurred, the sound of knocking at the door called her back. She turned her head and found a bright eyed woman poking her head.


    "Zela? What''s the matter?"


    The girl came in, closed the door and said, "that guy seems to be in a bad mood. I asked him to tidy the room by himself and relax."


    Hearing the speech, Al was also a little speechless. She knew that kayel would want to keep herself busy every time she was in a bad mood, but she also had some doubts.


    "Is he in a bad mood? Why?"


    Zela looked at al with strange eyes. She said, "isn''t it because of Al?"


    "Me?" Al was stunned. She didn''t remember what she had done to make gayer angry, so she asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Zela seemed to have seen through everything. She said calmly, "maybe it''s because you and your childhood sweetheart are too close today, al. No, not all. Maybe you''re unwilling?"


    Hearing the speech, Al also blinked. Even if she didn''t know exactly what to do, she also knew roughly what was going on, but she didn''t know what to do about this kind of thing.


    "Should it be all right?"


    "It''s all right. Just wait until he finishes cleaning my room. I''ll let him clean the floor a hundred times."


    "Do you have a grudge against him?"


    On the other hand, Belen had come to socia''s tavern. When he told the silver bird that he was going to sadomari some days, these guys were more and more excited.


    "Oh, oh!"


    "Great! I want to kill some more demon army soldiers!"


    "So you haven''t been beaten?" Baron couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    Garrett and others glanced at beren disdainfully, while Leo shouted: "be afraid of a fart! We silver birds have no one to be afraid of!"


    A group of people began to cheer and respond, which made beren smile, and then he said, "then we''ll go to sadomari with the imperial army."


    "Oh, oh!"


    Then, when everyone cheered, Belen also sat on the high seat at the front desk. He looked at the smiling socia, who also pushed a glass of ice blue wine.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    She leaned her head on her palm and supported the table with her elbow. Then she smiled at the white haired young man in front of her. She said, "I forgot to say before. Several sisters were attracted to you that night."


    "Cough!"


    Beren immediately coughed up the wine she had just swallowed. The wine was already spicy. It choked beren. It took a long time to recover, and then she looked stunned.


    "You, are you kidding?"


    Hearing the speech, socia stared at him with her blue eyes, and then with an ambiguous smile, she said softly, "I''m like joking. I forgot to say, so am I."


    "This, I..." Belen didn''t know what to respond to for a moment. His cheeks gradually turned red, his mouth trembled, and he looked frightened,


    Suoxia''s eyes were full of eyes, her delicate face was slightly straightened, and then she smiled and said, "but I guess you already have someone you like."


    Belen didn''t know how to answer this. If she said no, what would the woman say? But what if there is?


    So it''s better not to talk.


    "Well... How cunning." Sophia had a resentful look in her eyes.


    Her age is much older than beren, but an old woman like her is really attractive. Many people in the silver bird are very interested in this beautiful woman.


    Seeing that Belen had been silent, socia also sighed, while the former glanced at the moving red lips, and couldn''t help thinking of the original scene in his mind. He swallowed his saliva, and then hurried to fill the wine.

 Chapter 501

    "Belem!"


    Walking in the street, beren suddenly heard the voice of the girl behind him. He looked back and saw a short haired girl bouncing in front of him, with a playful smile on his beautiful face.


    Seeing the girl''s smiling face, beren was also infected. He smiled and asked, "lumia, what''s the matter? It looks very happy."


    "Xiao Hui and I went out hunting today and ate a big fox. Eat well!" Lumia said something terrible with a gentle smile.


    This, isn''t this a very cruel thing?


    Belen also pulled out the corners of his mouth. He suddenly remembered that when the girl was still a killer, she also made a palpitating assassination with a smile.


    But although this is a terrible thing, it makes Belen feel some emotion, and unexpectedly feel a little cute? Is there something wrong with his head?


    "So, what about the wolf cub? Ran away?" Belem found out that lumia didn''t take the wolf cub.


    Maybe lumia sometimes exists in the eyes of the little wolf cub, but in the case of hunting, perhaps she thinks that the girl is its reborn parent?


    Lumia smiled and said, "I gave it to Kathleen. They said they wanted to play with Xiao Hui."


    "Well." Beren blinked. Maybe the wolf cub was going to be abused. He shook his head and put this boring thing behind him.


    Then lumia asked, "Belen, where are you going?"


    "I want to find gruel. He should be back." Beren explained his intention to go, so he asked invitationally, "do you want to come?"


    "Yes!"


    So, along the way, there was one more person''s company, and beren didn''t feel bored. He found that he had begun to hate being alone.


    Different time, different self?


    After that, Belen and lumia came to the Asian League. Recently, futantis began to rectify, so those soldiers also invested in the construction of the city. Therefore, they didn''t see too many soldiers walking in the Asian League.


    Belen''s white hair has now become a sign in the city. When he wanted to report, the man released it directly. Now almost no one knows that the white haired young man saved their mysterious strong man that night.


    "No notification?"


    "No, no! Please!"


    "Ah, thank you."


    Therefore, under the awe of the guard, beren and lumia walked into the hall of the Asian League, found the personnel of the front consulting office, and then learned from each other that gruer had not left the Asian League at this time, so they asked someone to inform him.


    After a while, gruer came out. When he saw Belen and lumia, the wolf boy smiled and waved Hello, and then greeted him.


    "Belen, sister lumia."


    She found a round table and sat down. Beren smiled and said, "have you seen that friend?"


    Gruel nodded slightly, with a shallow smile on his face. He said, "there was a task that day, but corney and I secretly ran out and received the punishment of cleaning for two days after we came back."


    But he doesn''t regret it at all.


    After that, Beilun learned from gruer that the Asian League had also sent some soldiers to join the army to sadomari, and he happened to be among them.


    "You too?" Beren was stunned.


    Gruer nodded slightly. He said with a smile: "I can finally see the demon army this time. It''s a pity that I didn''t see it last time! I really want to fight with them!"


    "You really..." Belen also smiled helplessly. He didn''t know what to say about the boy. He wanted to meet the demon army so much.


    However, there is a saying that the soldiers who don''t want to fight with the demon clan are not good soldiers!


    "Well... Belen, I have an unkind request." Gruel suddenly restrained his smile, and then his expression became very solemn, as if to say a very important thing.


    Beren said, "you say it."


    "I want you or sister lumia to train me. I know I''m too weak!" Gruer suddenly lowered his head and said sincerely that he had a desire to become stronger, which was very hot.


    It''s this.


    Beren scratched his cheek, then looked at lumia and asked, "lumia, anyway, you''re so free, why don''t you teach gruel?"


    When hearing what Beilun said, gruer''s eyes lit up. Although he already knew that Beilun was strong, he had not seen it with his own eyes, but lumia was different. You know, he was knocked over by the slightly older beautiful girl with one hand before.


    Lumia didn''t refuse, smiled and said, "no problem, but I may not teach well. Gruer, would you like me to teach you?"


    "Of course! Thank you very much!" Gruel answered without hesitation.


    For lumia''s teaching skills, beren has seen it with her own eyes. She has also taught many people''s fighting skills of silver bird before. Maybe the girl doesn''t realize that she teaches not only well, but also very tiring!


    However, gruer can certainly bear it. A few days may not have much effect, but it must not be in vain.


    "That''s the deal." Lumia blinked her eyes. She had nothing to do anyway. Of course she would be happy to help.


    After a long time, Beilun and the three also talked all afternoon. When gruer was going to send Beilun and lumia away from the Asian League, gruer thought of something and hurriedly gathered around Beilun and waved his hand.


    Belen puckered his head in doubt and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gruel reached his ear and said in a soft voice, "Belen, sister lumia is also very good. Do you like sister Al or sister lumia? Or do you prefer latil and them?"


    "What and what?" Belen was stunned. Unexpectedly, the wolf boy would say these inexplicable words to him. He raised his hand and patted the boy''s head.


    "What are you thinking all day!"


    Gruer rubbed his head with a smile and said, "I''m not curious. You see, you can''t make a choice yourself. Let me give you some advice!"


    "Ha? Why do you have to give me advice? Also, do you think too much!" Belen had an inexplicable expression. He couldn''t help thinking of what socia said yesterday. Then he coughed and slapped the guy in the back of the head.


    "I will let lumia train you well. I hope you don''t give up halfway."


    When he heard Belen''s words, gruel also opened his eyes. He stared at the guy in front of him and exclaimed, "ah! You''re taking revenge for yourself!"


    "Do you have an opinion?" Beren glanced at him.


    "No, no..."


    Gruel immediately gave in, and he was counting on Beilun, a great master, to give him some advice.


    Lumia, who was looking around, turned her head curiously and looked at the two boys. She asked curiously, "what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing!"

 Chapter 503

    In the open space outside the city, a wolf boy was carrying heavy lead. He had gradually become accustomed to lumia''s training methods these days, but because of this, lumia added weight to him.


    "Ha!"


    Gruel was waving his fist and hitting it with a straight fist. He was bare and showed his thin body. The wolf boy had a very good figure and looked much better than beren.


    Pop!


    Finally, gruer was tired and fell into the snow. He turned over and gasped. The snow was heavy, but he was not only not cold, but also very hot.


    "Gruel, take a break when you''re tired."


    Lumia also saw that gruel was exhausted, so her look relaxed. She sat on a high stake and shook her legs.


    Gruer, who fell in the snow, suddenly asked, "sister lumia, have I become stronger these days?"


    "Well, of course." Lumia said this, probably seriously.


    Gruel smiled. Now that he was recognized, it was worth the countless exhausts in recent days. He wanted to be stronger.


    I''m leaving for sadomari today. I hope I can get more training there.


    At this time, when Bellen came, he looked at the boy lying in the snow, smiled and said, "we''re going to start later. Do you want me to carry you?"


    "No! It''s not time yet. I started in the afternoon!" Hearing the sound, the wolf boy also shouted and recovered a lot of strength.


    Belen came to lumia with a smile. He also sat on the stake and looked at the snow. He said, "maybe some trouble will happen in sadomari."


    Lumia blinked and said, "no matter how troublesome it is, it''s none of beren''s business. Anyway, I think so. Of course, there''s no difficulty. It''s hard to beat you."


    "Is it none of my business?"


    Belen sat there in silence. He couldn''t help thinking of what gayer said that day. Up to now, he is still very tangled, but what he can be sure is that he must not stand idly by.


    That''s his childhood sweetheart.


    After gruer regained his strength, the three set out to return to futantis. Gruer wanted to return to the Asian league team, while beren and lumia returned to the silver bird adventure group.


    Before dusk, the people set out. The silver bird people were extremely excited. Their silver bird adventure group walked north and south of the river, but they had never been to the border, and the northwest line even fought with the demon king army.


    If you don''t take risks, how can you call an adventurer?


    Sitting in the commercial car, lumia took the reins, while beren sat there. His eyes looked ahead. He also found a special change in himself these days.


    That''s his eyes.


    As long as he looks in the mirror, he can find that his eyes are getting bluer and bluer. Before, only the whites of his eyes have turned blue. Now, the black pupils are gradually covered by blue.


    Now he can control the change of his perspective. Although he still can''t control it sometimes, he may be able to perfectly grasp this power as long as he takes another period of time.


    So, after that?


    Beren suspected that the more he mastered this power, the less time he had. How much time did he have left now?


    Is it a year or two? Or


    "Beren, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing the greetings from others, Belen also recovered. He looked at lumia, then he shook his head and said, "it''s all right. What''s the matter?"


    "I think you seem to have some trouble." Lumia looked at beren with some worry.


    Hearing the speech, beren smiled and shook his head. He said, "no, I''m just thinking about something." He himself is just skeptical. Maybe he thinks too much.


    "Really?" Lumia looked at beren suspiciously. She stared at the latter and said, "every time you say it''s okay, it must be something."


    "Ah? Ha ha, there''s nothing wrong." Belen smiled awkwardly after he was seen through. He raised his hand and grabbed his hair, and then avoided lumia''s eyes with some guilt.


    Seeing this, lumia was sure that Belen must have something to hide from herself. She guessed in her heart, but she didn''t continue to ask. She looked at Belen and then turned back.


    "If there''s anything upset, you can share it with me. Although I don''t know what you think, I only have a family like you now."


    Hearing these words, Belen also looked at the girl. His eyes widened slightly, and then the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, revealing a soft smiling face. He was so moved that he almost cried.


    "Don''t worry. If I''m really upset, I''ll tell you." Bellen smiled, put her hand on the girl''s head, rubbed it, and said softly, "we are a family."


    Lumia glanced at beren and then answered softly.


    After leaving futantis, they also spent a lot of time on the way to sadomari, and now they have come near the glacier. The terrain here is very steep, and some people almost fell down.


    Lumia asked curiously, "Belen, did you pass this way before?"


    "Yes." Beren nodded slightly.


    At this time, a military Earth Dragon ran over, and on the earth dragon was a girl wearing a blue and white thick coat, which was al.


    "Al."


    Belen looked at the girl. His heart suddenly jumped. He found Al and apologized before, but he hasn''t seen the girl again so far. He probably didn''t deliberately, but subconsciously didn''t want to see her.


    Al''s blue and purple eyes looked at beren. She frowned slightly and seemed to be in a bad mood. She looked at the latter for a long time before she spoke.


    "What have you been doing these days?"


    Beren swallowed his saliva and responded, "I''m supervising gruel''s training. Well, that''s it."


    "Is it from morning to night?" Al gave a sneer, and then she asked in a low voice, "Why are you avoiding me?"


    Hearing the speech, beren''s eyes also trembled slightly. He pursed his lips, and then said in a voice that sounded very weak: "I''m not. I''m just a little busy recently. By the way, isn''t Zela and that guy with you every day? Don''t you need me?"


    Hearing his words, Al''s eyes seemed to be on fire, but she opened her mouth and closed it again. Then she took back her eyes and let the Earth Dragon run ahead.

 Chapter 502

    From the next day, gruer went into training. Because of the current situation of tantis, all training was temporarily stopped, which also gave gruer time to train with lumia.


    The training place is in the forest outside futantis, where there is a vacant lot. Lumia has no training plan, but comes purely according to her previous training volume, and her training materials are all locally sourced.


    After only half a day, gruer finally realized one thing. This naturally foolish sister lumia was incredibly strict in human training. She always explained the training essentials to you with a murderous smile, which made gruer dare not refute at all.


    This is more powerful than his deterrent ability!


    Belen, who occasionally goes to see gruer training, smiles when he sees the wolf boy panting and sweating. Maybe the child knows how terrible lumia is now, and sometimes he is afraid.


    Before leaving, beren shouted, "lumia, you can''t discharge water. You must train him carefully, or gruer will be angry if you discharge water!"


    "Ah?" The wolf boy also stopped the action at hand, and then stared in the direction of beren.


    The girl was stunned when she heard Belen''s words, and then said, "will you be angry? Then I understand!"


    "Yes!" Beren nodded, then looked at the wolf boy with a sly smile, gave a meaningful look, and then said, "come on." Then he left.


    Gruer is staring at the figure leaving, and then gradually widens his eyes. Is this still water training? Are you kidding? Then, a voice that made his heart palpitate came from his ear.


    "Gruel, I didn''t tell you to stop."


    "Yes!"


    This is only the first day. Gruer has fallen into a level of training he has never received. When he can rest, he is tired and paralyzed.


    After returning to fortantes, beren thought about it and had a plan, so he walked towards the hotel and wanted to see al. He didn''t know how her body recovered.


    When he came to the door of Al''s room, he raised his hand and knocked. After the sound of "come in", he opened the door and went in. The door was unlocked.


    After entering the room, Bellen saw that Al was sitting in a chair eating dessert with a sweet smile on his face and a basket next to him, while a young man sat there with a smile on his face.


    Obviously, before that, they seemed to be talking about something interesting.


    Beren''s eyes swept over the young man. For some reason, he stood in place for a while. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to advance or retreat.


    When Al saw the white haired man standing at the door, she seemed to hesitate. She was stunned and asked, "Belen? What are you doing there? Come in."


    Beren looked back, then smiled and shook his head. He said, "it''s okay. I just came to see you. Since you''re okay, I''ll go. Excuse me." Then he turned and left.


    Seeing beren close the door, Al was also stunned. She stood up and went to the door. Seeing the white back, she felt strange heartache in her heart.


    "Al?"


    Gayal also stood up and walked over. He saw the figure, but he frowned slightly. Then he was silent. He patted Al on the shoulder.


    "I''ll find him, al. Just have a good rest."


    Hearing the speech, Al hesitated and said, "can you?" She knew that there was something wrong between Gaye and Belem, and she didn''t know what Gaye would say to Belem.


    "Of course. Don''t worry. I''m measured." Gayle said so, and then he followed the figure, and he also had something to say to the guy.


    Al hesitated for a while when he saw that gayer was chasing after her. Finally, she didn''t follow. She always felt that gayer really wanted to say something to Belen.


    Outside the hotel, the snow is flying, and beren is walking under the snow. He seems to be integrated with the snow. If he doesn''t look carefully, he may be ignored.


    "Hello!"


    Hearing the voice from the rear, Belen also stopped. He looked back at the young man. His eyebrows trembled slightly and his heart was confused.


    Gayer stood two meters away from beren and said blandly, "what do you mean? Are you looking down on me, or do you mean nothing to al?"


    Hearing the speech, beren also frowned and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Seeing his rhetorical question, Gayle mocked, "what am I talking about? Don''t you know yourself? Or are you an empty and powerful idiot?"


    Belen looked at the guy in front of him silently. After a while, he said, "isn''t that good? Don''t you like al? Shouldn''t you take advantage of such an opportunity?"


    "Ha!"


    Gayal sneered, then tightened his hands. He said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what al thinks, but I know that she cares about you. Don''t you know that what you just did will hurt her?"


    Beren heard the silence for a moment, and then said, "shouldn''t you be happy? In this way, you can comfort her."


    "Fart!"


    Gayer roared, and his magic began to agitate. He gnashed his teeth and said, "since I like her, how can I hope she gets hurt? If you dare to say that again, even if I can''t beat you, I''ll beat you!"


    Beren didn''t care about the contradiction in each other''s words, but his eyes flickered slightly. He had already known the young man''s determination. He knew very well that the man really liked al.


    What about him? Is he just reluctant to give up as a childhood sweetheart?


    Beren looked at gayer and didn''t care about the magic surging on each other. Instead, he was silent for a while, and then said, "I''ll apologize."


    Hearing his words, the magic of jayarna''s anger gradually calmed down. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He took two steps forward to narrow the distance between him and Belen, and then said a word in a low calm voice before leaving.


    "If you don''t like al, just tell her directly and save me more trouble."


    Looking at the figure gradually leaving, Belen also frowned slightly. His heart began to tangle inexplicably. He didn''t know what he was tangled with.


    I just regard Al as my family. It''s a good friend who accompanies me to grow up to now. In fact, I don''t have any other feelings.


    Is that right?


    PS: this chapter is 502. Sorry for the wrong order!

 Chapter 504

    Seeing the figure on the back of the dragon, beren''s eyes trembled slightly, and then sighed secretly. He knew that Al was angry, and it was probably the kind he couldn''t coax easily.


    Lumia on one side also looked at the man around her suspiciously. She asked, "Belen, Al, what''s the matter with her?"


    "Probably, I made her unhappy." Beren scratched his cheek and said so.


    "Then apologize!" Lumia smiled. She didn''t think it was a big problem.


    Hearing the speech, Belen also pulled the corners of his mouth reluctantly. He only apologized a few days ago. Maybe this apology can''t make al forgive him easily.


    "What trouble."


    Belen sighed. His real trouble refers to himself. He is a real trouble. Obviously, as long as he greets and chats with Al as usual, he can avoid what''s happening now.


    But after what happened that day, he couldn''t even do such a thing. It''s ridiculous. What was he struggling with?


    Here are snow capped mountains and glaciers. The wind and snow are boundless. The imperial army is not the soldiers of the Asian League. They are not the residents in the northwest region. It is clear that they were still in the hot imperial capital a few days ago, but now they are actually in such a cold place. It is really difficult to adapt.


    When we came to the foot of a snow mountain, there was a natural rock pile hundreds of meters long, and it was late at night. In such an environment, it was undoubtedly very dangerous to move on. Therefore, the army began to station in the rock pile, which was the safest place.


    With a commercial car, Belen doesn''t need to make a floor, but he invited someone who is good at temperature regulation magic to help adjust the temperature in the house, otherwise it''s too cold here. After all, besides him, there''s lumia.


    Lumia, sitting by the bed, seemed a little bored at the moment, because the little wolf cub was now in the hands of Kathleen and them, so she had nothing to do alone. Then she looked at the man who was turning a book.


    "Belen, won''t you talk to al?"


    Hearing lumia''s words, Belen also slowly raised his head. He looked at lumia and said, "lumia, do you say al likes the guy named gayer?"


    "Gaye? Ah, that man." Lumia remembered it with a slight thought. After thinking about it, she said, "that man doesn''t seem bad."


    "No, no, no, that''s not what I''m asking." Beren grinned.


    Lumia blinked her eyes. She thought for a moment, and then said, "if you want me to say something, Al, she probably likes that person."


    "So do you like it?" Beren was thoughtful.


    Then lumia asked curiously, "is Mr. Belen worried about this?"


    "No, I just ask." Belem quickly denied.


    Seeing beren, lumia showed a strange expression, her black eyes twinkled slightly, and then said, "I don''t think there''s anything to worry about."


    "What do you mean?" Beren looked at the girl curiously. He had a feeling that maybe she could get some answers from the latter.


    Lumia pursed her lips and looked at the man in front of her. After a while, she said, "you''d better go to Al and apologize. She should be very sad now."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also sighed, and then he put the bookmark in the book. Then he stood up. Sure enough, he still had to talk to al. If he continued like this, he was also very uncomfortable.


    "Then I''ll find her."


    So beren left the commercial car. He began to look for Al because there were too many tents and he didn''t know where al was. He hadn''t seen al since today''s farewell.


    After asking several people in a row, beren found the living area of the Vatican envoy. I think al will also be here. Then just ask someone again.


    At this time, a beautiful girl walked by. She seemed to have just finished grooming and holding a basin in her hand. She also noticed that beren was looking around, and then walked slowly over.


    "Are you looking for Al?"


    When he heard the voice, Belen also turned and looked. After seeing the girl, he quickly recalled it, and then remembered the girl''s name.


    "Well, is that Zela? I''m looking for al. Do you know where she is?"


    Hearing this, Zela looked at beren. A moment later, she said, "I know. Come with me." With that, she turned back and walked to the way she came.


    Belen also hurried up and followed Zela around a rock. In a hidden rock hole, Zela stopped and pointed inside.


    "She''s inside, so I won''t go in."


    "Thank you."


    Belen thanked, and then after Zela nodded and left, he walked towards the rock cave. I don''t know why, there was a heat in it. He was curious, and then accelerated his pace.


    "Hot spring?"


    When she saw the heat flow overflowing from the vacancy of the stone wall, Belen also opened her eyes. She didn''t expect that there would be a hot spring here. Maybe this is the blessed land in the snow mountain glacier!


    Wow.


    Suddenly there was a sound of something coming out of the water. Belen turned his head subconsciously, and the scene he saw made him gradually open his eyes.


    In his sight, a mist shrouded shadow stood there, just like a lotus in the water. The graceful and slim posture was enough to make someone''s heart beat very fast.


    There is no suspense about who that figure is.


    At the next moment, the two eyes suddenly collided. One man turned quickly, and the other was scared and went straight back to the hot spring.


    "I, I didn''t mean it!"


    Hearing the rarely heard anxious voice, Al also turned his head and looked at the back that had turned around. Her cheeks were red in the fog. It was probably not a hot spring bubble.


    "How, how did you know I was here?"


    Beren didn''t hesitate. He quickly replied, "Zela brought me! I didn''t know you were taking a hot spring!"


    Zela, that guy!


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al also opened her eyes slightly. She submerged half her face into the hot spring, and bubbles came out of the water. She complained a little, and then she stared at the figure.


    "Don''t turn around! Go to the stone wall around the corner! Do you hear me?"


    "Yes!"


    Belen hurried to the wall. He didn''t know what his expression was. His throat rolled slightly and leaned against the cold stone wall to cool himself.


    Really, really great.

 Chapter 505

    At the moment, in the cave connected by the stone walls, Belen was leaning against the cold stone walls and concentrating on calming his strange mood. After a long time, he finally calmed down.


    Wow.


    At this time, the sound of water suddenly accelerated the calmed heartbeat again. He felt that his nose was hot. He quickly pinched his nose, and the exciting picture came to mind.


    The one exposed to the fog


    Compared with her childhood, Al has grown into a beautiful girl enough to impress countless men. Even beren, who once slept and bathed together as a child, now has to admit her charm.


    Now he is not a child. When he grows up, he won''t think about it, but he can''t feel nothing after seeing that behind the scenes.


    It''s not a child like latis!


    No, you can''t think!


    Belen began to take a deep breath and exhale, forcing himself to calm down. After repeating this action dozens of times, footsteps came from his ears and a figure came to him.


    The girl in purple and white official clothes stood three meters away from him. Her blue and purple eyes looked at beren and moved away. It seemed that she couldn''t look directly at him.


    The beautiful black hair hung behind him like a waterfall, and the slender posture protruded forward and tilted back. It may not be full, but it has a slender beauty, which makes someone''s heart beautiful.


    Belen also didn''t open his eyes. He explained awkwardly: "that, yes, I''m sorry. In fact, I didn''t see it very clearly, really."


    He doesn''t like to tell lies. He speaks so smoothly at the moment.


    He saw it very clearly.


    Al stood there, her blue and purple eyes swept over the man''s red side face, her cheeks were also slightly red, and then pursed her lips.


    "Come to me. What can I do for you?"


    Hearing the girl''s question, Belen also turned around. He looked at the girl and looked around. He smiled awkwardly and said, "otherwise, say it somewhere else?"


    Al also gave a dry cough, then answered, and then went out of the cave with Belen, who followed the girl to a small tent.


    It always feels better to say that cave.


    At the moment, beren and Al are sitting face to face in the tent. The distance between them is less than one meter, and their eyes never touch each other.


    Because of what happened in the cave before, the situation of both sides is very embarrassed. Compared with beren, Al is actually the one with the most complicated mood.


    Finally, Al broke the silence. She asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "Ah, that''s it." Belem woke up and swallowed. He took a deep breath, then bent down and lowered his head.


    "Sorry!"


    Seeing beren apologize, Al was not surprised. She looked at the white haired man in front of her, and her mood had temporarily recovered.


    "Why apologize?"


    When Al asked, Belen had organized his own language. He said, "indeed, I have such an attitude because of gayer. I''m really sorry that I ignored your feelings. I apologize for this."


    "Why because of Gaye?" Al continued to ask.


    Beren thought for a moment, then hesitated for a moment before he said, "that guy likes you."


    "He likes me. It''s his business." Al looked at the childhood sweetheart in front of her. She said, "why do you keep avoiding me because of this?"


    Indeed, it''s not only that beren didn''t see al those days, but even when Al was looking for him, he subconsciously avoided it. Al had already known this kind of thing, probably from the population of silver bird.


    "Sorry, I don''t know why." Belem bowed his head and he couldn''t give an answer.


    Hearing the speech, Al''s eyes twinkled slightly. She looked at the man in front of her, and her voice trembled slightly, but the next moment it recovered its smoothness.


    "Do you really care that he likes me?"


    After asking this sentence, the atmosphere in the tent was silent again, and the wind and snow outside the tent could be clearly heard in their ears.


    Seeing that beren didn''t respond, Al raised her eyes again. She said calmly, "so, what''s the matter?"


    Belem held his hands slightly, then slowly raised his head. He felt that he should give his own answer now. He had to do so.


    "Yes, I care about it."


    Hearing Belem''s words, Al''s eyes widened slightly, her fingers trembled, she opened her mouth slightly, but before she could speak, the former was one step ahead of her..


    The white haired young man showed an embarrassing smile. He grabbed the back of his head and said, "I''m not willing to be taken away by others after living with him for so many years. Maybe this is my inexplicable vanity and possessiveness?"


    Say these words, will it annoy al? But nevertheless, Belen didn''t take back his words even if he regretted it at the moment. This was his subconscious speech of his mood. This was his true words and couldn''t be rejected.


    After saying these words, beren lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at the girl''s expression. He was afraid that he would see his frightened expression, so he simply lowered his head and accepted the trial, which could make him feel better.


    At the moment, the girl sitting in front of beren had a dull expression. She looked at the white haired youth with her head down in front of her.


    During beren''s very nervous period, Al finally recovered. Her eyes gradually became soft, the corners of her mouth slightly hooked, but she soon disappeared.


    "So you think so."


    When he heard al speak, Belen also swallowed his saliva. He was very nervous, even sweating on his back. The white haired strong man who killed the demon family general with one sword seemed very embarrassed at the moment.


    "Yes."


    Hearing his gentle response, Al also made a deep voice. She seemed to be thinking. Finally, she had decided the outcome of the trial.


    "I''m not very happy these days. Do you want to make up for me?"


    "Of course!"


    So al thought about it. Finally, she said with a smile, "well, then punish you. These days, you have to chat with me with colorful candy every day. It''s your atonement. How about it?"


    "Is it okay to be so simple?" Belen hesitated.


    "Do you want to refuse?"


    Beren shook his head quickly. He shouted, "I accept it!"


    "Well, you go out. I''m going to rest. I''m so tired." Al waved her hand. She turned and began to get her bedding. She didn''t see Belen again.


    "Good!"


    Belen retreated tremblingly. After leaving the tent, he was relieved. He always felt that the punishment was too simple!


    In the tent, El was sitting there with a quilt in her arms. Her cheeks were a little ruddy. She pursed her lips and her eyes were shining with a faint luster. She had a happy or helpless smile on her face.


    "You are too cunning. If you don''t make it clear, I will misunderstand."

 Chapter 506

    The next evening, the army stopped in a snow covered forest, and a tent was filled with the smell of tea, where three people were sitting.


    According to the punishment agreement, Belen brought several colorful candies to Al today, but after what happened yesterday, he didn''t know what to talk about.


    Not only Belen, but also Al, so she called Zela, so there were three people in the tent, and Zela made the tea.


    Zela held the cup in her hand, and the heat floated in front of her. The girl showed an expression of enjoyment, closed her eyes and looked intoxicated.


    Al glanced at Zela from time to time. She was biting colorful candy. She had eaten three before she knew it, but she still couldn''t find the topic.


    Belen also sat in the same place and didn''t know what to do. He had a book at hand. It was a collection of stories of the Holy See. He wanted to take it up and read it, but reading at this time would be a little disrespectful of this punishment, right?


    Fortunately, there was a Zela between them, and the atmosphere was not as embarrassing as expected.


    Zela took a sip of tea and exhaled a breath. She looked at them, then looked at al and said, "Al, what do you want to talk about? If you don''t talk, I''ll talk to him."


    "Ah? No, nothing. You can talk." Al didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "So"


    Zela looked at beren, thought about it and asked, "I was watching frozarno School Park before. I saw you with the brave man. You seem to know each other?"


    "Do you know she is a" brave " Belen was also stunned to know that although sisya walked freely in the School Park, few people knew her identity.


    Zela nodded slightly and said, "I have seen the brave adult."


    "Well." Belen suddenly thought about it and said, "well, I''m probably a friend. I helped her and she helped me."


    It doesn''t seem like much to say so. When sisya helps herself, she hurts herself, but don''t say that in front of others. After all, it''s a situation of last resort.


    Zela was thoughtful, then looked at beren''s white hair. She asked curiously, "what happened to you at frozarno School Park?"


    The girl''s question is really direct.


    Beren blinked, then reached out and grabbed the long white hair hanging in front of him. He said, "we had a fight and paid a lot."


    He didn''t say it carefully, but it was enough to make people understand the situation. His previous reasons could only bluff a stupid boy like gruer. Obviously, the girl in front of him was not easy to deceive.


    "A strong man like you has paid such a price. It seems that the opponent is also terrible." Zela''s eyes flickered slightly. She looked at beren with an inexplicable look in her eyes.


    Al didn''t say a word. She kept looking at the white haired man in front of her silently. She could know something about the latter''s physical condition even according to her own judgment.


    Belen grabbed his hair and rubbed it. He didn''t know what to say about the girl''s praise. He was not the type that could stand praise and was easy to be shy.


    "Well, talk about something else." Zela blinked and said with a calm expression, "Gaye likes al very much, but I think you have a better chance. What do you think?"


    "What?"


    Belen opened her eyes wide. Unexpectedly, the girl asked this question directly in front of him and al. What would happen if he said he didn''t like al?


    Before beren could answer anything, Al couldn''t look at it. She shouted to the girl, "Zela, what are you talking about!"


    "Don''t you want to know, Al?" Zela looked at the girl beside her suspiciously. She said suspiciously, "obviously al wants to know."


    "Who, who wants to know!" Al screamed, then she suddenly turned her head and looked at beren. Her face flushed and shouted, "I don''t want to know at all! I don''t want to know at all!"


    Beren scratched his cheek, then nodded and said, "I see. Don''t repeat it." Inexplicably disappointed, I didn''t expect that childhood sweethearts had no interest in themselves, although I knew so.


    Seeing beren''s disappointment, Al was also stunned. She pursed her mouth. When she wanted to say something, the girl on the side was one step faster than her.


    Zela said calmly, "since al doesn''t like Belen, give it to me."


    "Ha!?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, Bellen and Al opened their eyes at the same time. They looked at the almost expressionless girl in front of them with incredible eyes.


    Al seemed to hear something terrible and his face was dull. When was this? It''s too sudden that she hasn''t heard anything!


    Beren immediately recovered, and then showed a very strange expression. He said, "well, Zela, you''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    Zela did not respond, but continued, "I like strong people. If you like, I can marry you immediately after the task is over."


    Knot, get married!?


    Belen swallowed his saliva, and his cheeks began to burn unconsciously. It was clear that he was not cold yet. He suddenly had a dry mouth. This was probably the most direct girl he met. She was even more direct than sothea. Unexpectedly, she came up and mentioned marriage.


    Al looked at Zela in shock. She asked, "Zela, are you serious?"


    Hearing al''s question, Zela looked back at her, then looked flat. She said, "well, I''m kidding."


    Hoo!


    Belen was relieved. He really didn''t know how to refuse the girl. He smiled bitterly and said, "please don''t say these words easily. It''s hard for people to reply."


    "Yes."


    Al, who was beside Zela, turned his head and looked at the former. She frowned slightly. She knew that Zela was a little black, but those words just didn''t seem to be something she would joke about.


    She seems serious?


    With the help of Zela, Belen and Al finally found a common topic, but the former''s small belly black personality made them feel a little uncomfortable from time to time, and they always suddenly jumped out of a great topic, which overwhelmed both of them.


    OK, what a great girl.


    Belen had so many conversations with Zela for the first time, and on this day, he was a little afraid of the girl and his heart couldn''t bear it.

 Chapter 507

    A few days later, the army came to sadomari. When the soldiers here knew that they had more comrades in arms, they were also very excited. In front of the war, the number also meant a kind of strength.


    Belen also met the commander-in-chief jajil today. When the latter met the former again, he immediately looked in awe. He watched the white haired man leave at that time.


    It turned out to be a hidden strong man.


    Jia Jill had already heard about Fu tantis. He thought of the young white haired man as soon as he heard about the white haired strong man who destroyed the two demon family generals on his own.


    When he came to beren, jargil said with sincere gratitude, "thank you for saving fortantis."


    "It just happened to happen." Belen responded like this. At that time, the first thing he wanted to do was to kill the demon warrior, not to save the people in the city.


    Jaggers didn''t care. He said, "anyway, you saved futantis. It''s a fact for everyone to see."


    When Belen came to sadomari, I didn''t know who sent the news. Suddenly, countless people came to watch and want to see the hero who saved futantis.


    Upstairs and downstairs in the streets and alleys, countless lines of sight fell on Belen. He was also very helpless. Which crow mouth sent it out.


    Belen, who was driving a commercial car, kept a calm expression. He had to look like no strangers. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome.


    At this time, Al rode to the ground dragon and said with a funny smile, "we will become a public figure all at once. Our martial artists can''t compare with you."


    "I don''t want to." Beren shook his head and sighed slightly.


    I don''t think he was so attractive when he became a "Kitchen God". However, it''s not surprising that although "Kitchen God" is very famous in the kitchen industry, it needs great achievements in business to be known to everyone, and he has never participated in any commercial activities. It can be said that his name is of no use at all.


    After coming to sadomari, there is no banquet tonight, but the meeting will still be held. Commander in chief jajil seems to have information about the demon army.


    In the tall building, behind the gate was a huge circular conference room, and now many people had gathered, all sadomari or imperial army officers.


    After a while, Belen and Al also came here, but lumia didn''t come. She wasn''t interested in things here, so she went around the city.


    Since he had made a promise before, Belen had to come here to listen to the contents of the meeting. Maybe he could learn something. He kept a plain expression and didn''t look at the officers, but stared at the cup in front of the table.


    When people saw the white haired man, they were full of speculation. After all, what happened in futantis was so big that sadomari, as the nearest big city, could not have known it.


    Commander in chief Jia Jill stood up and grinned. He looked at the white haired man in the distance, and then said with a loud smile: "everyone, you must already know that this is our great hero. With his help, we will win!"


    Wow.


    The sound of applause sounded, and everyone looked at the white haired man in the distance with a kind smile. Who doesn''t want to know such a strong man? And now it''s the war with the demon army. It must be of great help to have such a strong man join in.


    Belen also felt the people''s eyes. He raised his head and swept them. He tightened his face without showing any expression, but he still nodded slightly in reply.


    Next, I will introduce the envoys of the Holy See and important officers of the imperial army. We all have a simple understanding to facilitate future exchanges.


    After that, jargil said the latest information he got. Everyone opened their eyes at the moment. It''s really amazing information.


    There is an ice and snow mine in the west of the battlefield, which is a very steep area. There are traces of demons, which are very frequent. Those demons must be doing something.


    Therefore, Jia Jill proposed to send several teams to investigate the situation. If the demon clan really does something in it, they may make a big move.


    Now that the white haired man is willing to come here and sit in this conference room, maybe he is willing to help.


    Ice and snow mines?


    Belen hasn''t been to this area, so he doesn''t know any ice and snow mines, but since the whereabouts of the demon clan appear there frequently, they must be planning something.


    What are they doing?


    Since it''s a mine, it''s not a very hidden place. After all, it''s easy for jiajill and them to find a trace. The demon clan is not a fool. It must be difficult to continue at the risk of being found.


    This is beren''s judgment.


    This information about ice and snow mines is the focus of this meeting. In addition, there are many other large and small information, one of which makes everyone look awe.


    "I got some obscure news from the scavengers outside Xinjiang." Jia Jill''s eyes swept over the people present, stayed on beren for a while, and then said in a deep voice: "it is said that the demon family opened a huge space transmission array a few days ago. It seems to have transmitted something here. Maybe it''s their big killer. It was exposed because the movement was too big."


    Scavengers are vagrants who roam the wasteland battlefield. They have all kinds of races and even demons. In addition to scavenging for a living, they also have a lot of very secret intelligence. In the war, no matter which party will collect intelligence from scavengers.


    So, the big killer? What is it?


    Is it an elite force or some amazing magic guide?


    Al frowned. This information is undoubtedly very important. It may even have a reversing effect in the war. We must be on guard.


    Space transfer array?


    Belen thought deeply and listened to what Jia Jill said. The space transporter opened and sent out a lot of news. Then the scale of the space transmission array must be not small. Perhaps the space witch is not among them. After all, there must be guys with space magic in the demon clan.


    Because of Fu tantis, Belen is very sensitive to space magic. Maybe there is any connection between the space transmission array of the demon family and the space witch, and he cares more about what comes out of the space transmission array of the demon family?

 Chapter 508

    Because the ice and snow mines did not allow them to waste their time, the next day, the upper level issued an order, and several troops began to select personnel. One team was five people, and a total of five teams carried out the search plan.


    On this day, gruer was also selected as a member of one of the teams, and his teammates included his good friend koni and three soldiers of the Imperial Army sadomari.


    Sadomari and the Imperial Army also have high-end combat power, but they need to sit here. On the other side, although there are two high-end combat power of the Vatican''s military cutter "eye of the emperor" and "storm", they have other things to do. They are the tasks assigned by the upper level of the Vatican. They will not participate in other events until they complete the task.


    In addition to them, in fact, there is a hidden ultimate killer, that is, the mysterious white haired strong man who saved Fu tantis. However, everyone has heard about the strong man''s temperament and can''t judge his personality for a time, so it''s not good to ask others to do such a search task.


    However, this time, they don''t need to say. Beilun will also go, because on this day, gruer found Beilun and told him about it.


    At the moment, in a room, the wolf boy was sitting on the chair with an excited face and his tail was shaking. It was obvious that he was very interested in the search task.


    Belen asked in some surprise, "are you going to the ice and snow mine?"


    "Uh huh! I didn''t expect to have a task as soon as I came here, ha ha!" Gruel narrowed his eyes excitedly. The wolf boy had a strong expectation of carrying out his mission to the border.


    The search task is not a difficult task. It only needs to hide in the dark to investigate the situation. It is not important to get substantive information. This is a task without much danger.


    Belen thought that since he came to sadomari, he must not stay for nothing. Although it was a simple search task, he also cared about what was in the ice and snow mine.


    "In that case, you should finish the task well."


    "Yes!"


    So, after gruel left, Belen put what he needed into the storage container, and he also wanted to go to the ice and snow mine.


    At this time, lumia came to beren''s room. She saw that beren seemed to put on her shoes, so she asked curiously, "where are you going?"


    "Ah, gruel, he''s going out on a mission. I''ll have a look with him." Seeing that it was lumia, Belen also explained.


    Lumia was stunned when she heard the speech, and then asked suspiciously, "where is he going to perform the task?"


    Belen thought for a moment and then said, "it''s quite far. It''s a long way from here in an ice and snow mine. I''ll be back in a few days. During this period, you can have a good time in the city."


    Hearing this, lumia shouted, "I''m going too!"


    "No, you stay here. There''s nothing fun there." Beren shook her head and refused the girl''s request.


    The girl shouted discontentedly, "why!"


    "I went without telling gruel. If you follow me, you will be found!" Beilun said mercilessly that the girl was very noisy. Who knows what she would do. If she exposed gruer and them, gruer would cry to death. Finally, a task failed.


    "Hum!"


    Lumia puffed up her cheeks angrily, then glared at beren angrily, then turned and left the room, presumably to play with the little wolf cub.


    Seeing this, Beilun shook his head reluctantly. He didn''t care too much. Then he went out of the room and walked out of the city. He needed to go there until gruer and them set out, otherwise he didn''t know how to go to the ice and snow mine. If he got lost, he would be in trouble.


    Along the way, Belen met Zela. Seeing the latter, he remembered what the girl said in the tent that day. Now he remembered, he was still a little palpitating and inexplicably nervous.


    "Belem?"


    "Well, Zela, what are you doing?"


    The girl looked at beren''s side, then raised the fruit basket in her hand. She said, "I went out to buy fruit. I haven''t seen a lot of fruit here. Do you want it?"


    Beren looked at the fruit basket, then smiled and refused, "ah, thank you. I don''t need it for the time being. I have something else to do."


    "Something? Can you ask me what you''re going to do?" Zela''s eyes moved slightly.


    Seeing those bright eyes, Belen also swallowed her saliva. She always felt that she couldn''t lie in front of the girl, just like facing Elia.


    "Well, I want to go to the ice and snow mine. I care a little." Belen still informed Zela of his purpose. The latter was also at the meeting yesterday, so he knew about the ice and snow mine.


    "Ice and snow mines?"


    "Yes."


    Zela looked at beren and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, she said blandly, "I''ll go too."


    "Ha?" Beren was stunned. When he recovered, he quickly shook his head and waved his hand and said, "no, no, I''ll save it alone. I have a friend in the search team. If there are many people, I''m afraid I''ll destroy his task."


    "Well, well, do you want me to tell al?" Zela seemed to understand beren''s mood. She nodded slightly and asked a supplementary question.


    "No, no, it''s not a big thing. Don''t disturb her." Beren shook his head again.


    "I see." Zela nodded slightly.


    Then, Zela said goodbye. She seemed to have a strong interest in tea and fruit. Belen also noticed these days. Although she is not good at expressing her emotions on her face, she is also a good girl.


    Beren shook his head, put his mind behind him, and then continued to walk forward. On the side of the road, he suddenly saw a tavern being renovated. There was a tall and graceful figure standing at the door. He was stunned.


    So, that man is socia?


    At this time, socia suddenly turned around. She also noticed the white haired man with a smile on his delicate face. She said hello.


    "Oh, isn''t this Bellen?"


    Beren blinked, then came forward, waved his hand, and said, "socia, why are you here?"


    "This is not another place to do business." Said socia with a smile. Then she looked at beren curiously and asked, "where are you going?"


    Anyway, there was nothing to hide, so Belen told her purpose to socia, who knew that the latter suddenly smiled and looked at him.


    "Shall I go with you?"


    Belem drew a little from the corner of his mouth, and then took some trouble to decline socia. Later, when he walked in the street, he saw another familiar figure, and he sighed.


    What''s going on today?

 Chapter 509

    At this moment, Belen has come to the wall of sadomari. He saw the arrival of several teams, in which he saw familiar figures.


    Among the twenty-five people, the wolf boy seemed very excited. He was selected because of his "shock and awe" characteristics. He didn''t even have koni Qiang in his skills.


    Seeing them out of the city, Belen also walked down the wall. Because of the ability of his eyes, he didn''t need to follow too close even in the vast snow.


    There is no trace of the others on battlefield. Last time demon army was defeated and failed to sneak attack on Fu tantis, so they won''t rise again for now. What they need now is to conserve energy.


    If you don''t know what the space transmission array is transmitting, it must be under the pressure of the army, but you can''t act rashly at the moment. You still need to find out everything.


    There must be something hidden in that ice and snow mine.


    Belen judged this way, so this time he decided to explore with the past. Thinking of this, he sighed. Sure enough, the border is particularly troublesome. If he doesn''t know it, it''s OK.


    There are no creatures on this wasteland battlefield, but at the edge, there are many strange creatures, such as shrem, Rock Monster and so on.


    In the glacier, there are many ice crystal animals. The whole body is made of ice. When five teams come here, they can see ice crystal animals everywhere. They are not very aggressive, as long as they don''t provoke them, but some highly aggressive creatures are not excluded.


    The leader of a team warned: "pay attention here. Don''t go to trouble with those creatures. Although most of them are very small, they are not weak at all."


    "I see."


    The crowd responded.


    Teamwork is very important, especially in such a search mission. If something uncoordinated in the team leads to something, it will destroy the mission.


    Walking into the ice forest, beren glanced at those ice crystal creatures. He also saw such creatures for the first time. He probably took the magic of this world as his survival function.


    A bird with ice crystal wings came and landed on beren''s head. Its snow-white hair was like a tree covered with snow.


    Belen was stunned. He raised his hand. The ice crystal bird looked, then fell into his hand and pecked his palm gently.


    "OK, so cute."


    Beren''s eyes lit up. He reached out and gently touched the bird''s little head. The latter fell on his shoulder and shook the little head.


    Are these ice crystal creatures not afraid of people?


    Belen was very curious about this. He looked at the birds around him, and the latter also looked at him. How did he feel that the bird was unexpectedly smart?


    "Do you understand me?"


    However, for his words, the bird did not reply, not even a movement, but looked around and didn''t seem to understand him.


    Belen doesn''t care about it. It''s strange that he can understand him, but it''s interesting that the bird is not afraid of strangers.


    Then, beren stopped caring about it and continued to walk forward for a long distance. As he walked, he looked at the bird on his shoulder. Is it going to follow him all the time?


    Belen couldn''t help thinking of the wolf cub kept by lumia. If the ice crystal bird didn''t fly away later, he wanted to try to take it back.


    Belen''s eyes looked ahead. His dark blue eyes looked ahead and could see their magic. Looking up, he had reached a majestic black-and-white snow mountain, which must be an ice and snow mine.


    Here, the actions of the five teams become more and more cautious. They are divided into three directions and approach the ice and snow mine. According to the information they have received, they all need to see where the demon clan haunts, but they must be careful and must not be found, otherwise the task will fail.


    Belen came to a deep pit in the ice and snow mine. His eyes swept around. Then he looked at the bird next to him. He reached out and pushed the bird''s shoulder to let it leave, because he might encounter some dangers later. He didn''t want the bird to die here.


    The bird flew up, then made a circle over beren''s head, finally stopped on his head, sat down and looked ahead with big ice blue eyes.


    Feeling the slight weight on his head, beren was also a little helpless. How could this ice crystal bird rely on him? Although he didn''t hate it, is it inappropriate now?


    Forget it. Anyway, I just came to see the situation. I shouldn''t encounter any danger.


    So, Belen didn''t care about the ice crystal bird parked on his head. He jumped out of the pit and walked forward. He was snow-white, which was a natural camouflage color in this environment.


    Beilun followed gruer''s team forward, but then he walked around a cave first. He could see some magic. I think it was the demons.


    What are they doing here?


    Belen went forward. He restrained his anger and reduced his sense of existence. When he knew that the demons were here, he felt that it was not easy here.


    At the moment, they have gone deep into the mine. A tunnel was opened here early, and it must not have been done recently. It has been a long time.


    This shows that the mine has been excavated many years ago.


    "There must be something in it."


    Gruer''s eyes swept the torches hanging on the wall. The temperature here has been reconciled. It should be done by those demon families. At the moment, everyone in the team, including him, has strengthened their vigilance.


    After entering the mine, there was a spacious area inside, and gruer and others immediately found a hidden terrain to hide themselves. At the same time, they also noticed that several demons were walking in the distance, which should be patrolling.


    The team on gruer''s side was led by a sadomari veteran soldier. He said, "be careful. If you are found, deal with them immediately."


    "Yes!"


    "Spread out! Don''t be too far away!"


    At the moment, gruer was a little excited. His eyes looked at the soldiers of the demon king army in the distance. It turned out that it was the demon clan. It was the first time he saw him.


    "Gruel!"


    Suddenly he heard someone calling him. Gruer also felt the murderous spirit from around him. He suddenly woke up, turned his head and cut himself down with a big knife.

 Chapter 510

    Shua!


    The demon army soldier who cut at gruer with a big knife was suddenly kicked out. It was Kenny who came to save gruer. He suddenly patted gruer on the back.


    "Be serious! This is a mission!"


    Gruel opened his eyes wide. He woke up and said, "I''m sorry!" He was distracted under such circumstances. He didn''t look like a soldier.


    "Get rid of them!"


    The captain shouted, and the people immediately took action and rushed directly towards the demon army soldiers. They couldn''t let these guys expose them.


    WOW!


    When gruer became serious, he exposed his tusks. He rushed directly to a demon army soldier at a rapid speed, quickly subdued the demon army soldier with his best fighting skills, and then impolitely broke the latter''s head.


    Although he is a teenager, he is also a soldier.


    "Hoo!"


    After all the demon army soldiers here were solved, gruer sat down on the ground, panting in his mouth. It just made him a little tired to deal with a demon army soldier.


    So the demon army soldiers are so strong? Belen didn''t lie to me.


    At this time, the captain came over, and he shouted very seriously, "gruer, be serious! You almost failed the task!"


    "Yes! I see!"


    Gruel quickly stood up, and he responded loudly. He knew his carelessness almost made a big mistake. He couldn''t go on like this anymore and must be vigilant.


    Seeing gruel''s repentant look, the captain didn''t care too much. He nodded slightly and shouted, "take a break and wait for the next side to go deep."


    In the shadow of the other passage, beren glanced at the wolf boy sitting on the rock, then turned and walked away. Let him find out the way ahead.


    Deep into the channel, beren''s blue pupil emits a faint faint light, and then looks forward. There are some demon families there. Think about it in your heart, and then the faint light fades. If you use this ability all the time, your eyes will easily be tired.


    Belem raised his hand and gently grabbed the bird and put it on his shoulder. The little guy also looked at him, and then looked ahead. He didn''t know what the bird was thinking.


    "What a magical bird." Belen also couldn''t help sighing. It was the first time he had seen a stranger touch him for the first time and hadn''t run away.


    Then beren looked back, while the bird looked at beren with its small ice blue eyes, and turned away a moment later.


    When Belen came to the other end of the channel, he increased his physique, and then hid in the hidden terrain at a very fast speed. The next moment, he wrinkled his eyebrows, a faint light in his blue eyes, and he looked up slightly.


    There seems to be something there, but there is a huge magic that blocks his sight. He can''t see what''s hidden inside. Is that something of the demon family?


    Sure enough, there are some big secrets here.


    Belem continued to move inside, while at the same time he noticed several teams sneaking in from the other side of the tunnel, moving very fast.


    Inside, there are a large number of demon families, at least dozens of people. How can so many demon families gather here? If they were found here, it would be very troublesome.


    Belen accelerated a bit and looked a little dignified. It seemed that he could only solve the thing surrounded by a lot of magic, and then explain the situation by himself.


    But at this time, the scene in front of beren was suddenly distorted, and the surroundings turned into a wide field covered by ice crystals, but there was no exit.


    "Is this a fairyland?"


    Beren frowned slightly. How could there be a fairyland here? He didn''t see any magic array just now, but suddenly appeared when he was going to move forward?


    "Don''t go deep."


    An indistinct voice came into beren''s ear. It could not tell the difference between men and women, but it was extremely clear. It also reminded him of the night in bogia Coty.


    "Come out!"


    Belen frowned and shouted. At this time, he suddenly felt that the weight on his shoulder suddenly disappeared, and a gray streamer floated five meters away in front of him. It was the mysterious woman in black.


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing this guy, beren immediately became vigilant. The mysterious woman was so powerful that he had no resistance if the other party intended to kill him.


    The mysterious man said in a vague voice, "now step back and spare your life."


    "Are you a demon?" Belen frowned slightly and said after guessing in her heart.


    The mysterious man didn''t respond to each other''s words, but looked up slightly. She was wearing a mask at the moment, but her eyes with the five pointed star Mark looked directly at Belen.


    Two pairs of eyes different from ordinary people met at the moment. Belen suddenly felt a dizziness in his head and his feet were unbalanced. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he increased his physique to 60%, which stabilized him. He stared at the mysterious man with a heavy color in his heart.


    This man doesn''t show his skill, but he gives people a strong sense of oppression, and his eyes seem to have the same strange ability as himself.


    "Eye of demigod, it seems that you have mastered it very well."


    Hearing the other party''s words, beren''s eyes narrowed slightly. The other party seemed to know what his eyes were. Did it mean that the other party had stepped into that realm?


    No wonder the ice crystal bird is not afraid of itself. It turns out that it is the magic of this mysterious man that can''t be seen through under his own eyes. It''s really unfathomable.


    Is it a witch? human beings? Or the demon clan? He doesn''t know.


    "One last warning. If you don''t retreat, you''ll die." The mysterious man spoke again and issued an ultimatum. A faint gray magic appeared on her.


    "Sorry, no return!"


    Belen answered without hesitation. A long silver sword suddenly appeared in his right hand. His pupils twinkled with a faint light, and then cut across.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ one sword is separated from the world!"


    Buzz!


    The sword cut open the space, and the environment was quietly crushed away. Beren didn''t intend to entangle with each other. He turned and turned into a flash of streamer and disappeared in situ.


    The mysterious man looked at the disappearance of the streamer and didn''t rush to chase it. The five pointed star looked at the fading dreamland, and then calmly said to himself, "how much time do you have left?"


    Then, the mysterious man also disappeared in place, turned into a gray fog and dissipated. I don''t know whether to chase people or leave here.

 Chapter 511

    In the depths of a tunnel, the streamer dispersed. Belen stood in the corner. He gasped slightly. Then he looked back at the rear. He didn''t find that the mysterious man came. He was also relieved.


    The mysterious man''s pressure on him is really unclear. He doesn''t know what the other party''s identity is, but obviously he doesn''t want to go deep into it. Maybe it has something to do with the demon clan?


    Why change into an ice crystal bird and stop beside him? Since you know you want to go deep here, why don''t you do it directly to yourself, but show up and warn yourself?


    For these, beren can''t think clearly. He once thought that the mysterious man might know him. After all, the other party has been hiding his voice. It must be hiding something, although there are other reasons.


    Belen put all this behind him. These are not the things he should think about at this time. Now he is worried about whether the mysterious man will appear to stop him if he wants to make a big noise in the future.


    That guy may have the power of "demigod field". After all, the mysterious man knows the ability in his eyes, and her eyes are very different.


    Anyway, how are they now, gruel.


    Beren was silent for a moment, and then his eyes looked around. He could see some vague magic. There was a distance from him, and he didn''t know where he was.


    However, the great magic was faintly visible.


    Anyway, let''s go down first.


    When he made a decision, he had another goal. Belen walked towards the location of the huge magic. Although there were demons walking in some places, he couldn''t detect him.


    Basement.


    Belen looked down along the circular side road at the top. There was a huge square below, and there was a huge ice crystal in the middle of the square. There seemed to be something in it, vague, but the huge magic came from there.


    Seeing the huge ice crystal, beren''s eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes could see the magic under the ice crystal. It was a creature, and it was a wonderful creature.


    There are demons all around. What do they want to do? Do you want to liberate that creature? Don''t know its temperament, don''t they worry that the creature will kill them?


    There is a large magic array under the huge ice crystal, which seems to resonate with the ice crystal. Under Belen''s eyes, he can see that the magic in the ice crystal is gradually fading.


    The ice crystal was also built by a kind of magic, but there was no such magic in Belen''s magic knowledge, and there must be a huge project to build a magic that can seal the creatures in it.


    Is it what happened many years ago?


    Buzz!


    The magic array suddenly buzzed at the moment, and a dazzling light suddenly shone. The whole ice crystal was covered by that light.


    They want to release that creature!


    Belen''s eyes narrowed slightly. Under his sight, the magic in the ice crystal was rapidly fading, and under that, there was a huge magic expanding.


    Why do you have to speed up at this time? Do you know that gruer and them are coming?


    No, maybe the mysterious woman!


    Thinking of this, beren''s blue eyes began to flicker. The snow lion that had been put away was taken out again at the moment, and his breath was rising.


    At the other end, they also solved the two demons they were guarding. When they saw the large magic array and huge ice crystals, they all opened their eyes.


    There is an extraordinary secret here!


    Gruel?


    Belen also noticed gruel and them. He thought in his heart and planned to meet them. After all, the situation is somewhat different now. The air is full of danger.


    Click!


    At this time, the huge ice crystal suddenly made a crisp sound of cracking, and everyone''s attention was attracted in the past. At the next moment, a dazzling glow shone from the crack, which also penetrated a bone cold air, and a layer of ice blue color was quickly rendered all around.


    Bang!


    The ice crystals broke away, and a terrible magic storm swept through. The whole underground shook violently, and the nearby demon clan was even frozen into ice.


    "Roar!"


    A roar rang through here. Everyone blocked their ears, and some even broke their eardrums. The roar was too terrible.


    "That''s"


    Everyone looked at the center. At the moment, there was a crawling creature standing there. It was similar to a tiger and leopard. Its body was about two meters long. It was ice blue. There were a pair of long horns and a pair of ice blue pupils on its head. It was as pure as water. A few white long whiskers hung on its mouth, giving people a feeling of creatures from fairy tales.


    Seeing the extraordinary creature, Belen also narrowed his eyes. He always felt where he had seen this thing, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. However, he knew that this ice blue creature was amazing!


    That magic is like an ocean!


    The leader of the demon clan at the bottom came forward and seemed to be communicating with the ice blue creature, and the creature did not attack the demon clan.


    "What the hell is that?" Kony''s voice trembled at the moment.


    As a sub race, they are better at perception than other races, and the ice blue creature doesn''t look terrible, but it gives them an unparalleled sense of oppression. It''s amazing!


    Several captains have assigned the same task at the moment. They happen to be in different positions and say to the team members: "let''s retreat first, which needs to be reported to the superior!"


    Gruel looked at the strange creature and said in a deep voice, "do any of you know what it is?"


    "I seem to know that thing, it, it seems to be the sorrow of ice and snow, the three major disasters." a girl looked at the ice blue creature, her eyes were trembling, and her body seemed to tremble.


    When they heard this, whether they had heard it or not, they could know that it was a wonderful creature, so they turned around and had to evacuate.


    However, when they turned to leave, the ice blue creature below suddenly raised its head, and the ice blue eyes looked up. It suddenly opened its mouth, and a clear voice echoed in the air.


    "Are the sub races and humans above yours?"


    At the moment it said this, everyone didn''t care that it could speak, but at this moment, his heart was shocked, he raised his legs and wanted to escape. The next moment, he was surrounded by a cold air, and his body couldn''t move any more.


    That''s terrible!

 Chapter 512

    At this moment, the five teams were all caught and pulled to the bottom by the majestic magic. No matter how they struggled, they couldn''t get rid of the shackles. All the demons were killing at the moment they looked at them.


    "It''s over."


    I don''t know who said it. They all looked ugly. Unexpectedly, this mysterious ice blue creature caught them directly.


    The girl looked at the creature who looked very tall, and her voice trembled slightly. He said, "the three major disasters, the sadness of ice and snow, isn''t this a legendary creature?"


    Gruel didn''t know what it was, but Kony knew that he had read some books and seen the legend of three major disasters, which came from the previous era!


    This, this is a creature of the last era?


    Thousands of years ago, there was no war between the demon king army and the United Army. At that time, the three major disasters were mobile natural disasters, which all creatures did not want to encounter. Their power was said to be comparable to that of the elemental elves.


    Gruer looked at the ice and snow sorrow. He shouted, "why do you want to help the demon clan!"


    Hearing the wolf boy''s words, the sorrow of ice and snow also looked at him. There was no wave in the ice blue pupils. He opened his mouth and made a sound.


    "This is a deal. They help me unseal, and I help them a little."


    For the world thousands of years later, the sorrow of ice and snow doesn''t know at all. If it wants to unseal itself, it will take at least dozens of years, and it is tired of sleeping.


    Koni on one side also roared: "the demon clan slaughters creatures! It will harm the world! How can you trade with them!?"


    "Noisy."


    In the deep sound of snow and ice sorrow, countless ice crystals condensed from the air and turned into dozens of ice cones up to three meters. Obviously, it didn''t mean to talk nonsense with gruer.


    Susu!


    The sound of plundering the wind sounded. Everyone clenched their teeth at this moment. They are now in a desperate situation. In the face of the legendary creatures such as the three major disasters, they have no ability to resist!


    Gruer looked at the flying ice cone. There was no fear but unwilling in his eyes. He clenched his teeth and tried his best to make the last struggle, and he didn''t break free in the end. However, at the moment when the ice cone was close to them, the sound of breaking wind sounded in his ears.


    Boom!


    I saw a sword light suddenly shuttle in and out, setting off a gust of wind and waves. The next moment, a figure stood in front of them. The sharp point of the silver white long sword swept away, and all the ice cones were crushed and turned into little fluorescence.


    "Belle, Bellen!?"


    When he saw the snow-white hair color, gruel instantly recognized who the sudden arrival was. He opened his eyes wide and showed a look of ecstasy.


    When gruer was dull, all the demons took out their weapons and focused their attention on the snow-white man.


    unexpected guest!


    At this moment, the sadness of ice and snow also looks at the ice blue pupils to the person who suddenly comes. How similar are the ice blue and dark blue pupils. At this moment, the smell of killing and cutting is revealed.


    Belen looked back at the bondage of gruer and others. He waved his sword and cut off the invisible bondage on them.


    "Leave now!"


    Hearing beren''s solemn voice, gruer was also shocked. It was the first time he saw the former look so solemn, and he soon reacted.


    "Did you really?"


    The calm but invincible voice of the ice and snow sorrow sounded. The moment it opened its mouth and breathed, it rolled up a terrible ice storm to freeze beren and others.


    Belen looked at the cold storm sweeping in, and his blue eyes narrowed slightly. He still didn''t know his identity, but the magic launched now was enough to be listed as the most dangerous level.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ one sword is separated from the world."


    A flash of sword light flew across and directly split the space. The dark purple light emitted from it directly swallowed up the terrible ice storm. Without stopping, the wisp of sword light directly rushed to the ice and snow sorrow. The latter didn''t move. He just looked at the sword light coming in front of him, and the ice and cold gas formed a thick ice wall in front of him.


    Bang!


    The ice wall broke away, and the sword light disappeared at the moment. The sorrow of ice and snow stared at the white haired man, and then made a low voice.


    "Human, you are strong. You are a swordsman."


    They were also shocked and looked at the white haired man in front of them. They all knew that this was the mysterious white haired strong man who saved futentis, but they didn''t expect that he was so unreasonable and could meet such a terrible creature!


    Among them, gruer felt the most. This was the first time he saw beren''s hand. He didn''t expect it to look like such a simple sword. He didn''t expect it to have such terrible power!


    Beren didn''t respond to the sadness of ice and snow, but shouted in a deep voice, "go!"


    This was obviously said to gruer and them, and when they heard his words, the five teams turned and fled without hesitation, which would only become a burden here! They still have this self-knowledge.


    "You don''t want to let them go, so go after them." The ice and snow sorrow said this to the soldiers of the demon clan, and its eyes always focused on the white haired man.


    After looking at the white haired man, those demons bypassed them and chased in the direction where gruer and others fled. They don''t want the human side to know the news here!


    Beren glanced at the demons, then fixed his eyes on the sadness of ice and snow. He said in a deep voice: "why do you want to help the demons? Is it to repay the kindness of unsealing?"


    Hearing the speech, the sadness of ice and snow responded: "kindness is not enough. This is a deal. It is said that you are fighting a war, and I only need to help them fight. This is the reward for helping me speed up the unsealing."


    "What are you?" Belen asked, frowning. He was interested in the creature''s identity.


    The sorrow of ice and Snow said calmly, "in the last era, that is, thousands of years ago, there were three major disasters bred by nature, and I am one of them. The world calls me the sorrow of ice and snow."


    Thousands of years ago, the three major disasters, the sadness of ice and snow?


    Belen''s heart jumped. Unexpectedly, the creature in front of him who looked extraordinary was the legendary sadness of ice and snow, which was said to be comparable to the super creatures of element elves.


    There is such a creature to help the demon army. It can be said that the human side has been crushed. After all, it is a super existence stronger than the element spirit.

 Chapter 513

    Boom!


    The deafening roar sounded. Even outside the ice and snow mine, you can hear the movement here. Those ice crystal animals around are fleeing outward.


    At the moment, gruer is fighting with those chasing the demon army. Because they are one step ahead, only those demon families who are good at speed can catch up with the demon army. The number is not large, and their 25 people are enough to resist.


    At the moment, gruer is looking at the ice and snow mine. You know, beren is still there. He is fighting the three legendary disasters alone, the sadness of ice and snow!


    "You can''t do anything!" Gruel whispered.


    At this time, several captains suddenly found a non remote channel, gave a quick greeting, called gruer back, and they began to flee to the ice forest.


    The lower layer of the mine.


    At the moment, an amazing battle is taking place there. Beren and the snow sorrow have reached a white hot stage. The former wants to leave, but the latter doesn''t let him like it and keeps pestering him.


    Ice and snow sorrow has been sleeping for so long and has long been bored. Now she has found a guy who can compete with her, but she can''t let her go easily.


    "Human beings who have entered the" demigod field "are really shocking."


    This is the exclamation from the bottom of the heart of the snow and ice sorrow. Even in the millennium or before its era, it has never heard that human beings can enter such strength.


    Beren''s blue pupils twinkled slightly. His eyes kept staring at the body of the ice and snow sorrow, trying to find flaws in the latter, but the magic of the ice and snow sorrow was still very full, so he couldn''t find any flaws. If he wanted to win the other party, he could only win with hard strength without consumption.


    However, he didn''t intend to win or lose with this guy. Now he is very worried about the situation in gruer. After all, they have only 25 people, but they don''t fight so many demons.


    "Human, you look a little worried. Is it because of your partner?"


    When he heard the sound of snow and ice sorrow, Belen also focused his eyes again, and then took a deep breath. He looked at the snow and ice sorrow, and then made a sound calmly.


    "I have no intention of fighting you, so how about stopping here?"


    The head of ice and snow sorrow was raised slightly. It seemed to be thinking, but in the end, it said with a playful smile: "I haven''t had enough."


    Therefore, beren didn''t talk to each other anymore, and finally said, "well, I hope you can take the next sword."


    "Interesting, let me see."


    The ice and snow sorrow is not afraid at all, but full of interest. It wants to see what strength human beings who enter the field of demigod after a thousand years.


    Buzz!


    The sound of the sword reverberated, and the sword meaning spread in a circular trend, such as ripples in the water, but the next moment seemed to go back in time. All the sword meaning condensed in the snow lion. The silver white long sword was covered with a layer of light fluorescence, and the sharp momentum made a sword mark appear silently on the ground.


    This sword is very strong!


    The sorrow of ice and snow has never underestimated the human in front of him. After all, he is a strong man who has entered the "demigod field", and as a "swordsman", he must be very aggressive.


    "One''s Kendo flow."


    Belen also held the handle of the sword with both hands. The white ribbon on the sword drifted away. His left foot stepped back. The glimmer in his eyes was as dazzling as a torch. Then he suddenly cut out.


    "Angelica sinensis!"


    This sword was different from the previous one. It was not placed in the general mood at that time, but the simulated power was not bad at all. In the blink of an eye, he radiated light blue light all over.


    A sword to enter the "demigod field"!


    Buzz!


    That wisp of blue sword light cut through the sky, and the huge brilliance directly divided the lower world. That wisp of brilliance directly penetrated outside the mine, and then triggered an avalanche, and the mine began to collapse on a small scale.


    When the sword was cut out, beren didn''t even look at the effect of his sword, but walked back and forth towards the nearly collapsed tunnel.


    On the collapsed square, the sorrow of ice and snow still stood there, but there was an eye-catching bloodstain on its body. However, it would not be seriously injured, but the magic circuit of the cut part of the right body was cut off, which took a long time to recover.


    "What a strong sword."


    The sorrow of ice and snow crawled on the ground, and its wound was frozen to stop bleeding. It had just been unsealed, and its strength did not reach the peak, but it had to admit that the sword was really strong. In order to resist the sword, it also did its best, worthy of being a human who stepped into the "semi divine domain".


    It didn''t care about the collapse of the mine, so it treated its injury in situ. In fact, the agreement with the demon family is not mandatory. If it wants to go back, it will go back.


    Bang!


    The collapse of the ice and snow mine also attracted their attention. They also saw the sword light that ran through the mine. They don''t have to think about who cut it.


    "Belen, he''s really strong!"


    Gruer, who was running in the snow forest, sighed that they couldn''t stop now, because there were countless demons chasing them behind them.


    WOW!


    The sudden movement behind them made gruer look back. They saw a white figure coming at a high speed behind countless demon families, and those demon families couldn''t stop him at all.


    "It''s beren!"


    Seeing the return of the strong white haired man, everyone cheered. Unexpectedly, even the sadness of ice and snow did not stop the mysterious strong white haired man.


    "Gruel, do you know that one?"


    His teammates looked at the wolf boy curiously, because the latter seemed to know the name of the strong white haired man. It seemed that he had a good relationship, otherwise how could he be so excited?


    Gruel smiled and said, "well, that''s my good friend!"


    In addition to them, even those demon families are afraid of this mysterious human strong man. Didn''t even the terrible creature stop this guy?


    The demon army also has very powerful intelligence. According to the appearance of the white haired man, they can also guess that it is the mysterious strong man who organized them to attack the futanti plan, and they are naturally afraid of the strong man who killed their two demon generals.


    Unable to stop Beilun''s pace, he soon returned to gruer and them, then turned around and rowed a sword, set off a huge snow storm, stopped the pace of the demons, and then shouted at the people.

 Chapter 514

    In that ice and snow mine, the sorrow of ice and snow is creeping on the ground, emitting glittering magic light all over, and is healing his injury with strange magic.


    As one of the greatest disasters of the previous era, its magic is also very different, and even some magic has been lost in this era.


    After a long silence, the sorrow of ice and snow suddenly opened its eyes. Its eyes looked forward. In its sight, a mysterious man in black came slowly.


    The mysterious man raised his head slightly in the environment with little light. The pupils engraved with the five pointed star looked at the sadness of ice and snow, and the red lips opened and made a pleasant sound.


    "Your strength has not been restored. Why provoke him."


    Hearing her words, the ice and snow sorrow also spoke slowly. It said, "that''s human beings who have reached the" demigod field ". I''ll be very sorry if I don''t fight."


    "You are injured now. You are no longer his opponent." The mysterious woman''s voice is very calm, but it has an undoubted charm, as if she is what she says.


    "Don''t worry, I should help you. I''ll still help you." The ice and snow sorrow, the ice blue eyes staring at the five pointed star eyes, said thoughtfully, "it sounds like you know him?"


    In this regard, the mysterious woman just said calmly, "even if I know him, if he wants to stand on the opposite side of me, I won''t leave him a hand."


    The sorrow of ice and snow took a deep look at the black robed figure, and then gave a sigh. It said: "I didn''t expect that after a thousand years, there will be not only human species reaching the" demigod field ", but also you. You are still restrained by the" brave man ". It''s amazing."


    Hearing the emotion of the three major disasters of the previous era, the mysterious woman said calmly: "didn''t you also have a" savior "at that time? Seeing that you were sealed here and slept meaninglessly, the" savior "must be very wonderful."


    "That man."


    Heard the man''s title from the mysterious woman''s mouth. The sorrow of ice and snow also leaned its head on its palms. It said calmly, "it''s a very powerful man, but ah, the" swordsman "may not be much worse than him."


    Over the past thousand years, from the words of the mysterious woman in front of me, it is obvious that the man has long been gone, and may have been forgotten. To say that his hatred with the man ended because of the man''s departure. Moreover, the man did not kill him in those years, probably out of pity. After all, his two good friends have died.


    Now the hatred has gone. If you insist, it''s a very gentle person. How time flies! In a blink of an eye, there may be none of the guys I knew at that time after a thousand years.


    Loneliness is a thing it never lacks, but now I realize how lonely I am. I don''t know what to do or where to go. Maybe this is loneliness.


    For a long time, gruer and others who carried out the search task also followed beren back to sadomari. This time, if beren was not present, they would almost be wiped out.


    After finding commander-in-chief Jia Jill and briefly explaining the situation, Jia Jill immediately realized the seriousness of the matter, received the information from many senior officers in a short time, and then rushed to the conference room.


    Even the people of the Holy See came here immediately after receiving the information. As soon as Al and they entered the conference room, they saw that beren had already sat there.


    Al looked at beren suspiciously. She asked, "what happened?"


    Belen exhaled. Instead of explaining the situation himself, he gave Jagger a look. The latter immediately stood up and glanced at the people present.


    "Everyone has arrived. Let me explain the situation."


    Everyone noticed jajill''s dignified look, so they all focused. It seems that what they will hear next is not good news.


    Jia Jill had learned the identity of the ice and snow mourning from Kony before, and he didn''t hear much about the ice and snow mourning. However, when he told the news, the most shocked people were al and their Vatican personnel. Although their Vatican has no history of thousands of years, there are many rumors about the last era in its hundreds of years.


    "The ice and snow sorrow of the three major disasters?" Al also frowned slightly. She also knew a lot about ancient history, and she naturally heard of the three major disasters a thousand years ago.


    That is a powerful creature comparable to the element elves. If they invest in the territory of the demon clan, it will be unparalleled bad news for them.


    In the underground of the ice and snow mine, there is a powerful creature sealed by the previous era, which is beyond everyone''s imagination. After all, no one will have nothing to explore in such a steep terrain.


    After finishing all the things, jajill said happily, "if this adult hadn''t followed us, maybe our search team wouldn''t have come back."


    Everyone''s eyes were on Belen, and at this time, the latter suddenly said, "the ice and snow sorrow has just lifted the seal, and its strength has not recovered. Now it has been severely damaged by me, and its combat strength will be greatly reduced, so you don''t need to be too nervous. Its injury and strength will take a long time to recover."


    Hearing what he said, everyone''s eyes brightened. Unexpectedly, the white haired man seriously damaged the ice and snow sadness, one of the three major disasters. This is unexpected good news.


    For the mysterious strong man, everyone treats him with awe. After all, they don''t know much about the white haired man''s temperament. If they don''t provoke him, it''s obvious that people want to help this time, so it''s better not to force too much.


    At the moment, Al''s eyes were on Belen. She had insisted on following her at that time. The latter would never refuse. Although he didn''t know what the latter''s physical condition was, he probably had no problem since he could hurt the creatures at that level.


    When the people began to discuss the next trend, beren sat in his position silently. He didn''t say one thing, that is, the mysterious black robed woman. He couldn''t see what kind of existence that guy was, even if he had the eyes of the "semi divine field".


    Since she warned herself before, she obviously meant to stop herself, but in the end, she hurt the sadness of ice and snow. Why didn''t she show up?

 Chapter 515

    After everyone knew about the ice and snow sorrow, they increased the progress of training, because they had a premonition that it was imminent to start the war again. Even if they were ready to fight, they always needed to do something.


    Since the mourning of ice and snow is now injured and its strength has not been restored, it can be judged that the combat power of the demon army has not reached the maximum. Under such circumstances, a direct all-round attack may be an excellent strategy.


    The highest combat power of our own side is not many. If we fight directly with the demon army, maybe they will win a little more. This is the unanimous idea of all senior leaders.


    Al''s mission to the Holy See has been completed, and now they can put their combat power into the battlefield. Therefore, on this day, the commander-in-chief jajil took the people to the barracks. Even Belen was pulled by Al and decided to help. It''s better to know the highest combat power.


    There are also some extremely strong forces in the army. Even in this extremely remote northwest theater, there are also strong forces, and most of them are in the barracks.


    Jia Jill called all the highest combat power together. There were 17 strong men. They were all experienced strong men, including soldiers, mages and some other professions.


    Gathered here are not only the highest combat power of sadomari, but also the two military referees of the Holy See, "eye of the emperor" and "storm", as well as the general level figure in the imperial army. He is also an extremely powerful soldier. In addition to them, there is a beren who does not belong to any force.


    The eyes of the seventeen strong men fell on Belen, and they could recognize the latter at a glance. The latter was the mysterious strong man who had been preached recently. After all, the combination of white hair and young appearance was too conspicuous.


    "Why do I have to meet them?"


    Belen felt the eyes of those people and was helpless. He looked at the girl beside him. After all, he was pulled over by the latter, otherwise he wouldn''t come.


    Hearing his words, Al also looked at him and said calmly, "Zela is looking for you outside. Do you want to go to dinner with her?"


    The girl''s voice had a cold feeling. Belen could not help shaking and shaking her head. She always felt that Al who spoke like this was terrible.


    Al looked at his childhood sweetheart, then turned around and turned his lips. Zela''s guy actually came to be true. If he hadn''t taken beren himself these two days, the fool wouldn''t have refused Zela''s invitation.


    At this time, one of the 17 men who looked thin stepped forward, looked at beren and said, "this is the adult who saved futantis and recently hurt the sadness of ice and snow?"


    Belen also looked at each other. Looking at the man''s dress, he should be an archer, and for the latter, he also nodded slightly.


    "I want to know how strong the sorrow of ice and snow is." The thin man said so. His lazy and tired eyes didn''t open much, but they twinkled slightly.


    Beren thought about it and said, "it''s strong. A regiment is not enough for it."


    That is one of the three major disasters of the last era. The snow and ice sorrow has the power of elves comparable to the elements. Although the power has not been recovered and the injury has not healed, it is not something that ordinary people can compete with.


    Hearing the speech, the skinny man asked again, "so, how did you hit such a strong creature?"


    Beren looked at the thin man and said calmly, "with a sword."


    "With a sword?" The skinny man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then showed a smile. He said: "I''ve heard that you are a" swordsman ". Since you have fought with the sorrow of ice and snow, in order to understand the strength of the sorrow of ice and snow, I''d like to ask you for advice."


    It''s all like trying to compete with beren.


    "Are you deliberately finding fault? If so, I''ll be your opponent." Al suddenly stood in front of beren. She looked at the thin man coldly.


    Seeing the Vatican''s military referee stand up, the skinny man also smiled and said, "no, no, no, I really want to compete with this" swordsman ", but now the war will start again. What I want to know more is the strength of the sorrow of ice and snow. After all, we are the highest combat power here."


    "It doesn''t matter." Belem pulled al back. He looked at the thin man and said, "I think you should understand the power of that creature, too."


    Seeing this, jargil said, "well, go to an empty place."


    "No." Beren shook his head.


    Jia Jill was stunned at the speech and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "He can''t walk me three rounds." Belen said so, and then he went up. The snow lion appeared in his hand, and his strength began to rise.


    "That''s arrogant."


    The skinny man also narrowed his eyes when he heard this sentence, and he also responded very upset and said what everyone thought.


    However, several people are very clear that this white haired man definitely has arrogant capital, and what he just said is not necessarily arrogant, but a statement of facts.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    The skinny man''s magic rippled all over, which seemed to urge some magic. He knew that the man in front of him was very strong. After all, it was said that he easily killed the strong one of the two demon family generals, and he couldn''t even fight a demon family generals.


    But even if he was not the opponent of the white haired man in front of him, he could never go for three rounds. However, his self-esteem would never allow such a thing to happen.


    His magic is a wave return. Anyone who attacks him, whether magic or physical attack, can know in advance by virtue of magic. He is confident that he can predict the route when the white haired man comes out of the sword. This is his self-confidence, but after he starts, his self-confidence collapses.


    Because when he wanted to make a tentative attack by means of fighting, the moment he approached beren, he felt an extremely strong sense of threat. Subconsciously, he dodged away. However, the white haired man with the sword stood motionless.


    "Don''t make such meaningless temptation. In the face of guys who know they are stronger than themselves, you should go all out from the beginning."


    Belen''s voice came to the ears of the thin man. In the latter''s sight, the white figure had disappeared. The next moment, he felt a sharp strength in his neck.

 Chapter 516

    Almost everyone saw beren''s movement, but his trajectory could not be seen clearly. Even if he knew how to move, he could not be stopped. This is the most terrible.


    In addition to speed, a few people are more concerned about his previous actions. Just when the skinny man launched an attack, he didn''t stop pointlessly and avoided it directly, but because he was forced back.


    Because at that moment, a few people saw Belem''s sword. He didn''t attack, but the sword in his hand posed a great threat to others.


    It''s a trend that can''t be seen with the naked eye. If it doesn''t retreat, it will hurt or die.


    Beren put the sword away and said calmly, "the sorrow of ice and snow has overwhelming power in magic, but I''m not good at it. Its magic is comparable to the elemental spirit. You should know what it means."


    This is not to scare everyone, but to state the fact that the ice and snow mourning has not recovered its previous strength, and now it has been injured by him, but this does not mean that it has no fighting power. Once the war begins, it is also a great threat.


    The skinny man looked at beren, then stepped back and bowed slightly to apologize. He already knew how strong the man was.


    It''s said that the white haired man easily killed two demon generals. It seems that the legend is true. Since he said that the sorrow of ice and snow is amazing, it must be very strong, and they can''t compete with it. Even the two military referees of the Holy See may not be able to compete with it.


    At this time, a soldier suddenly stood up and said in a loud voice, "the sorrow of ice and snow is so powerful. Can no one on our side can compete with it except you?"


    This is a very important message. After all, in addition to the sadness of ice and snow, they also have to fight against the demon family generals on the side of the demon king army, which is also a group of enemies they can''t fight alone.


    Beren thought for a while, and then said, "now the mourning of ice and snow is injured. If our army presses the border, it can''t recover in such a short time without special circumstances. In this case, the two military referees of the Holy See may be able to contain it."


    Everyone looked at the two military judges of the Holy See. Al didn''t say anything, but gilt looked at Belen and smiled.


    "Adults really think highly of us. That''s one of the three great disasters in the legend. We may not be able to fight it with the strength of both of us?"


    In this regard, beren said calmly, "just hold it. There''s really any danger. I''ll help you."


    "Please, my Lord." Gilt answered with a smile.


    The people looked at the military cutter codenamed "storm", and they all paid special attention. The military cutter is the highest combat strength class of the Holy See. It can''t be said that he is a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Al glanced at gilt and then at beren. She seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t say it on this occasion.


    After that, Jia Jill recruited archaeologists from their side to explain the legend of the living creature of the mourning of ice and snow to everyone, so that everyone could understand some great disasters that the three disasters had done. Later, he fought with the legendary "savior", but unexpectedly, it was sealed instead of being killed like the other two disasters.


    The "savior" is equivalent to the "brave" of their era. They are all "similar to God" of an era and strong beyond human imagination.


    When they heard this, they deliberately or unintentionally swept their eyes over the mysterious white haired man. It is enough to show his strength that this man can seriously hurt the sadness of ice and snow, and so far they can''t see his limit. Can such existence be compared with that existence?


    Probably, there is still some distance.


    After the meeting, beren knew what level the highest combat power in the theater was. According to the information obtained now, there were six demon generals in the demon army in the previous battle, while only one of the three in futanti had the same characteristics in the information, Then it does not rule out that there are other demon family generals, but the lowest estimate is that there are still five demon family generals left.


    Among the 17 highest combat forces here, three need to work together to hold down one demon warrior. Now, with Al and gilt, the two Vatican military referees, there should be no big problem to deal with about six demon warriors and the ice and snow sorrow.


    In terms of general combat power, sadomari can also gain the upper hand by relying on rich materials. Therefore, at present, the situation is still very stable, but I''m afraid there will be some accidents.


    For example, what is transmitted by the space transmission array, such as what will be done by the "natural disaster", such as whether the mysterious woman will interfere in the war.


    These are what beren is worried about, but they should also have what each other needs to worry about, but they may not be aware of it, and things don''t need to be so nervous.


    After leaving the Legion, Bellen came to Al''s residence. The girl''s residence was also arranged with a more luxurious place. After all, she was a military cutter of the Holy See and had a noble status. Although Bellen could live in some good places at the beginning, he chose an ordinary hotel in the city and didn''t want to contact those officers.


    "Belem, you don''t have to pay attention to gilt. He''s like that." Elle shook her head. She also had a headache for gilt. She is still uncertain about this man''s temperament.


    Belen answered, and then sat on the sofa. He ate the dessert on the table. The whole person was a little absent-minded. There was still something about the sadness of ice and snow and the mysterious woman.


    Seeing beren''s appearance, Al went to the sofa in front of beren and sat down. Then he asked thoughtfully, "are you worried about something?"


    Seeing what he was seen, Belen also sighed. He hesitated for a moment, and then told Al about the mysterious woman he saw in the ice and snow mine, as well as what the ice and snow sorrow said to him at that time.


    "A mysterious woman."


    Al murmured in her mouth and narrowed her eyes slightly. She was meditating in her heart. The sadness of ice and snow was sealed, but she made a deal with the demon family in the seal. The existence that can communicate with the sealed state must have a certain position in the demon family. After all, it is not an ordinary means.


    The mysterious woman has a pair of eyes engraved with a five pointed star, which can even give beren a lot of pressure, which is what al cares most. Even beren can''t be sure whether the mysterious woman is a demon family, so who is she?


    Al already knew that Belen was strong and accepted the fact that the latter was better than himself, but even such Belen felt great pressure from the mysterious man, which was a very shocking fact.

 Chapter 517

    "Belem!"


    At the door of a hotel, a call came suddenly. Belen got up and opened the door. What caught her eyes was a wolf boy with fluffy ears.


    "Gruel?"


    Seeing the wolf boy, beren was also stunned and asked curiously, "what are you doing here instead of training?"


    "I was urgently summoned last time. I haven''t said thanks to you yet!" Gruel came in and took out the basket behind him. It was full of sadomari''s famous snacks.


    Belen was stunned, then reached out and patted the boy on the shoulder. He said, "you did a good job. At least you didn''t cry in front of the snow and ice sorrow. It''s great."


    Beren didn''t expect the ice and snow sorrow at all, and he was still a little surprised at the performance of the wolf boy at that time. He was different from him at the beginning. Now he is a brave soldier.


    "Wow! Speaking of this, in fact, I was almost scared silly!" Gruer cried. He remembered the scene at that time. Now he was still afraid, but when he thought of his performance at that time, he couldn''t help laughing happily. It seemed very great.


    Seeing the giggling wolf boy, beren also smiled and shook his head, then went to the chair next to the table and sat down. He asked, "have you no tasks recently?"


    "Well, because of the last thing, now we are taking a short holiday." Gruel explained that they were able to take a short holiday because they almost lost their lives last time.


    Hearing the speech, beren said, "then have a good rest. I have no fun."


    "No, no, no, there''s no time to rest now!" Gruer jumped step by step to the spare chair and sat down. Then he said, "it is said that in a few days, we will take the initiative, so we should start preparing immediately!"


    Beren said thoughtfully, "did you come to me to help you train?"


    "That''s right!"


    Seeing that Belen realized his intention, gruel''s eyes also showed a brilliant brilliance. He nodded his head and said, "that''s why I came! I want to be stronger!"


    "You passed lumia?" Belen asked curiously.


    Gruel shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen sister lumia these two days."


    "Maybe the girl ran out of town again." Beren said that every time lumia disappeared, she basically ran out of the city to play. She also came to sadomari for the first time.


    "And... Sister lumia''s training is too, too cruel!" Gruer began to report lumia, whose training insisted on not letting people stop if they didn''t get tired.


    For this, beren also knew for a long time, and thanks to gruer''s persistence, the latter was probably scared by lumia.


    Then, gruer said, "I want to try berren''s training!"


    "My training?" Beren thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I won''t teach anything except fencing and magic."


    Fencing and magic?


    Gruel was stunned, then said suspiciously, "Belen, you don''t want to be free, so you don''t train me on purpose?"


    Beren said frankly, "although there is such a part of the reason, I really won''t teach anything else."


    "Well, that''s a pity." Gruel sighed. He saw the real strength of beren with his own eyes. If he could learn a little, he would be much better.


    Aware of gruel''s disappointment, Beilun smiled and scolded: "you bastard really don''t know your blessing in blessing. I''m not as good as lumia in teaching people. Besides, there are many powerful people in the Legion to help you train. What''s so frustrating."


    "That''s what I said."


    After hearing the speech, gruer also smiled, as if it was really the same thing. Besides, I''m really sorry to quit from sister lumia halfway.


    Beren thought for a moment, and then said, "you have enough training. Now the way to get stronger quickly is to fight and train yourself on the battlefield."


    In beren''s opinion, gruer has more training than others. If he wants to become stronger quickly, he can only rely on his own understanding and real gun on the battlefield.


    In the evening, gruel had gone back, and beren was leaning against the bed with nothing to do. His eyes looked at the night moon in the night sky outside the window, and his blue eyes twinkled slightly.


    In the battle with the ice and snow mourning that day, his strongest sword skill could be cut only in the "demigod field", and at that moment, he found that his body had changed little after stepping into the "80% field", and he seemed to have begun to adapt to the demigod field.


    This means that he will not bear the cost of passing his life after stepping into "80%. Although he has little time now, this is also good news, because there are too many aspects that need his strength. Because his friends are still here, he can''t turn a blind eye, listen and stay out of it.


    At this time, a figure suddenly jumped out of the window, which startled Belen. Then he saw that the figure was lumia. He grinned, then sat up and opened the window.


    Lumia jumped in, smiled and took out some sugar strings. She said, "Belen, look what I brought you back."


    Beren looked at the candy string, then reluctantly looked at the girl. He said, "so why did you pass through the window? Isn''t there a door here?"


    "I just came back from the outside. The window is relatively simple!" Lumia said with a smile. She didn''t seem to think she was wrong. She took it for granted.


    "All right." Beilun couldn''t refute anything. He didn''t see several killers entering directly from the door. He rubbed his eyebrows, and then remembered one thing. He said, "gruer has been looking for you these days. Where have you been?"


    Lumia sat in her chair. She smiled and said, "I wanted to go to the demon army, but I couldn''t find it in the end, so I came back and got lost for several days."


    Looking for the demon army?


    Hearing the girl''s answer, Belen also drew from the corner of his mouth, then waved his hand. He lay down again and leaned against the big pillow. He said, "forget it, you should be tired, go wash and rest."


    "Yes!"


    The girl answered with a smile. When she stood up to go out, she suddenly turned her head and looked at beren. She asked with a smile, "do you want to take a bath together?"

 Chapter 518

    After coming to sadomari, the Holy See''s magistrates have daily search activities, which is not the search for the demon clan, but the search for the "natural disaster".


    Because the nature of the "natural disaster" is witches, the Holy See also found many witches in sadomari, but fortunately, with Al, those witches were saved from the disaster of execution.


    You know, when she was in futantis, socia also provided Al with information about the space witch. Moreover, in the defense war of futantis, the witches joined hands to resist a demon warrior, otherwise they would lose more!


    At this time, somewhere in sadomari, three more witches peacefully living here were found by the magistrates. Just before they were captured, Al came here and stopped the magistrates.


    "Let them go. They are not members of the" natural disaster ", they are just innocent citizens."


    Because the position of the martial cutter is here, those priests will not say anything. In the hearts of all priests, it is the duty of the Holy See to punish witches. However, even the "eye of the emperor" who is a martial cutter says so, they have to do so. However, they probably chew their tongue behind their backs.


    Al looked at the three plainly dressed witches and said calmly, "don''t worry, we won''t shoot you again after the Holy See of sadomari. You can leave."


    Hearing her words, the three witches looked at the beautiful girl in front of them curiously, then said "thank you" and left together.


    Al watched them leave and sighed. She didn''t know why she wanted to help the witch, but she didn''t regret it at all. She couldn''t do it before.


    "Eye of thunder", it''s strange that you should let go of the witch. You seem to have become a lot softer after not seeing her for such a long time? "


    Behind al came a voice that annoyed her. She turned and looked at the man in blue and white God''s official clothes and responded indifferently.


    "What''s none of your business?"


    Hearing her indifferent response, gilt shrugged helplessly. He said, "it''s really a cold attitude. We''ve worked together for so long."


    Al looked at him, then took back his eyes, ignored him directly, and passed gilt directly. Then, a purple light suddenly crossed, and the sickle blade stopped in front of gilt''s neck.


    "Don''t talk to me again after trouble, and don''t make trouble for beren. I''m afraid I can''t help cutting you down."


    After saying this, Al''s sickle turned into lightning and disappeared. Then he walked forward, leaving gilt standing alone.


    Gilt turned and looked at the figure in the distance, then grinned and said to himself, "is this a bad temper?"


    At this time, gilt''s face suddenly changed, and an electric arc suddenly appeared on his body. Then it spread all over his body, directly numbing his whole body, and the black smoke dispersed. He bit his teeth.


    "Actually did it!"


    Al, who had left, had no regrets about doing it to gilt. It was not easy for her not to do it.


    That guy is inexplicably annoying!


    Al shook his head secretly, and then stopped thinking about the annoying guy. At this time, he suddenly saw a familiar figure coming, and she was slightly stunned.


    "Gayle?"


    The man who came was jayal. He came to Al and said with a smile, "Al, have you eaten? Would you like to have lunch?"


    El shook his head and said, "today, the commander-in-chief of the Legion issued some instructions and policies. Now I''m going to go to Belen and explain the situation to him."


    Hearing the man''s name, gayer''s eyebrows sank slightly. His smile converged, pursed his mouth, and then said, "Al, we haven''t talked much together recently."


    "Ah?"


    Al was stunned and said, "I''ve been too busy recently. I''m not free. Aren''t you, too?"


    Hearing her words, jayal said calmly, "although it''s true, you don''t find that you often find that person these days?"


    "Yes, is that so?"


    Al was also stunned when she heard the speech. She didn''t realize it at all. Now she listened to what Gaye said. She thought it over carefully and found that it seemed to be such a thing.


    As for the reason, no matter what she thought, she would think of what beren said that day.


    Gayle looked at al with an unnatural look. He didn''t know what the latter remembered, but he thought it was probably because he had something to do with the man.


    Then Gayle suggested, "Al, do you want to go to see the stars at night? The mountain behind sadomari seems to often see meteor showers."


    "Meteor shower? Good!"


    Hearing this, Al''s eyes lit up. Speaking of it, she had never seen a meteor shower. She didn''t care much before, but now she was very excited to have the opportunity to witness it.


    "All right! I''ll find you that night!"


    Seeing al''s promise, gayer was also very happy. He quickly agreed with al. Now he doesn''t care much about the latter''s next person. After all, the night will be the world between him and Al!


    Seeing that Gaye was so happy, Al smiled, so that he could make the former so happy. Indeed, he looked like a child who hadn''t grown up.


    So al said, "well, I''m going to find Belen first. Come to me then. Remember not to be too early. I have to eat."


    Gayal heard the speech and said, "let''s eat together at that time! I have nothing to do after that!"


    "All right." Al blinked and didn''t refuse.


    Then, the two people separated. Gaye, who was still very depressed, now suddenly became cheerful. In his heart, he began to look forward to the two people''s world at night. Thinking about the two people watching the meteor shower on the mountain, they felt incomparably romantic, and maybe they could make the relationship further!


    And Al is also in a happy mood at the moment. After all, Gaye seems to be in a bad mood before. She is also very happy to be cheerful to her friends, and then walks forward with a faint smile.


    On the other side, there was a girl with a fruit basket standing there. She consciously or unconsciously listened to the two people''s dialogue. Her bright eyes blinked and then took back her eyes, but the direction of walking seemed to have changed.

 Chapter 519

    Since the sad event of ice and snow, beren has returned to her usual calm life. From time to time, she goes to drink with the people of silver bird, and now, of course, the same place is socia''s tavern.


    At the moment, in socia''s tavern, the fat gardelie suddenly slapped on the table. He stood up and shouted, "Belen, when will the war start! I want to beat those demon bastards again!"


    "Hey! Kathleen, what are you bragging about? You were beaten the worst last time." Leo glanced at the fat man and revealed his embarrassment without hesitation.


    Katherine blushed, and then hurriedly explained, "last time was an accident! I wasn''t ready last time!"


    "Yes, I haven''t eaten before playing, so I don''t have the strength, do I?" Leo joked.


    "Leo! You owe it again!"


    "Ha! Have a fight at night!"


    Seeing them shouting here, everyone laughed. These two guys are the happy fruit of their silver bird adventure group.


    Beren looked at Kathleen and said, "others are thinking of peace. Just keep thinking about their war. Don''t worry, it''s going to war soon. Don''t come back then."


    "Eh? Has beren become poisonous, too?" Hearing beren''s words, gardelie looked at the former with some surprise.


    In this regard, beren smiled and shook his head. At this time, he suddenly felt something. He turned his head and saw a beautiful girl standing outside the tavern looking at him.


    Zela?


    Beren was stunned, and when he was about to stand up, Zela suddenly walked into the tavern and sat next to the former under the gaze of countless eyes.


    This girl, who seems to be from the Holy See, seems to be a friend of Miss al?


    After the girl sat next to beren, Sophia also looked at the latter thoughtfully, and then said with a smile: "you''re too likable for girls, aren''t you?"


    Belen was stunned at the speech, and then grinned, "what are you talking about?"


    Then, Sophia prepared a glass of wine and handed it to Zela. The latter nodded slightly to the front, then took a sip of the glass and drank it.


    Belem looked at the girl and asked curiously, "Zela? Why are you here?"


    "I went to buy fruit today and went back. Then I came out and saw you here." Said Zela.


    No, no, no, I didn''t ask you what you did today.


    Belen is a little ashamed. He always feels that he can''t cope with the girl. He is somewhat similar to Elia in character, but he has an invisible sense of oppression.


    "Belem."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zela looked at beren and said calmly, "Al is not here today. I''ll go to your place to rest and do something you like."


    Ha!?


    Everyone opened their eyes at this moment. Even lumia, who had been sitting in the corner playing with the wolf cub, swept her eyes, full of Ling lie.


    Belen also had a stiff face. The next moment he felt countless murderous sights. His heart jumped, and then hurried to say, "Ze, Zela, what are you talking about?"


    Even if she said something shameful, Zela still looked as usual. She flashed her eyes and said, "Al is not here today. If she was there, she wouldn''t let me go to you."


    "So, that, Al, where has she been?" Belen quickly changed the topic, because the murderous spirit he felt was about to materialize. The girl was not only attacking herself, but also the silver bird people..


    Zela looked at beren. She thought for a moment, and then said, "I heard the dialogue between jayal and Al today. They agreed to go to the mountain behind sadomari to watch the meteor shower and cross the world of two."


    "Look at the meteor shower?"


    "Yes."


    "Two?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing Zela''s words, beren''s eyes twinkled slightly and his fist clenched slightly. The guy actually invited al to see the meteor shower in this free time?


    So romantic things may have moved al.


    "Oh, Bellen, why don''t we go somewhere? I know a place where there is a lake. It''s very quiet and we can see light insects." Zela suggested.


    However, before beren could reply, a girl with short hair suddenly came along. She took the lead and said, "where are you going? Beren will accompany me today!"


    Lumia?


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on lumia. Compared with the mysterious girl, they still stand for lumia and Belen. After all, everyone has traveled for so long. In their opinion, lumia and Belen are the best match.


    The two women looked at each other, and the atmosphere was silent at the moment, vaguely filled with a taste that made everyone feel palpitation, while beren spoke at the moment.


    "Zela, when are they going?"


    Hearing Belem''s question, Zela also looked back at Belem. She thought about it, and then replied, "they go in the evening and have dinner together."


    Time also knows that it''s not difficult to stop, but beren hesitated. If they agreed on something and obstructed it by themselves, it''s a little like villain''s behavior, isn''t it?


    Lumia stretched out her hand and punched Belen on the arm. When the latter looked at her, the girl said, "can I help you?"


    "What?"


    Beren was stunned. He looked at the girl with a confused face. Soon he came back to his mind, and then quickly waved his hand and said, "no, it''s nothing. Where can I need your help?"


    "Oh." Lumia blinked.


    Then, Belen asked for a glass of wine with great strength from socia. He sipped it gently and didn''t care that everyone around him was looking at him, and his mind was elsewhere at the moment.


    After a while, Belen stood up. He looked at Zela and said with apology, "sorry, Zela, next time I invite you to eat delicious fruit, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    In the tavern, all the people of yinniao are looking at beren with sad eyes. The more complex the latter is, the more torture it is for them. Obviously, they are all single dogs. Why is this guy surrounded by so many beautiful girls? The way of heaven is unfair!


    So, after patting lumia on the shoulder, Belen walked out of the tavern alone. His eyes looked at the sky and a trace of beauty appeared in his heart.


    Two people world?


    Have I agreed? That''s my childhood sweetheart!

 Chapter 520

    After leaving the tavern, Belen went to the direction of Al''s house. Although he didn''t know what he was going to do, he walked in that direction aimlessly. He probably wanted to see al.


    The progress was not fast. In the afternoon, Belen also came to Al''s house. Although some guard soldiers were watching, no one did not know the white haired young man. Moreover, the latter was obviously good friends with the Holy See''s "Ray''s eye", which was easy to see, so he was directly released without any notice.


    Belen came to the house. He walked up the second floor around the circular stairs. He looked at the hall on the right, and then stepped forward. In the living room, he saw the familiar figure.


    "Al."


    Hearing the call of a familiar voice, the girl sitting on the sofa was stunned, and then turned her head. When she saw the white haired man, she was also a little surprised.


    "Belem?"


    This is the first time beren came to Al, which surprised her and made her happy. Every time beren came to find herself, she would be happy unconsciously.


    Al said, "sit down?"


    "Well, thank you."


    Belen answered and sat down on the sofa in front of al. He looked around. The environment here was really unusual, the location was also very good, and the treatment of the military cutter was really good.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Al asked curiously. She didn''t think Belen would come to chat with him. It''s not like him.


    When Al asked, Belen was nervous, and then said, "that''s a little boring, so come and have a look. The environment is very good. Is it comfortable?"


    "Ah, not bad. Obviously you can live too." Al said so.


    Clearly, commander-in-chief jajil wanted to arrange a room for Belen, but he didn''t accept it, and Al was also very clear that Belen didn''t want to have too much contact with those officers, because if he lived in a hotel, those with a certain identity and status wouldn''t drill here at will.


    Belen shook his head and then said nothing for a while. He didn''t speak, and Al didn''t know what to say. The atmosphere between them was a little subtle, while the boy hesitated and spoke again after a while.


    "Well, do you have any plans for tonight?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al was also stunned. She suddenly remembered the agreement with gayer today. She frowned slightly and spoke slowly.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Belen looked at al and continued to ask, "there is a very famous lake view in the west of sadomari. It seems that I can see a lot of light insects. I want to see it at night. Are you interested?"


    "Of course I do."


    On hearing this, Al judged that it was beren''s invitation. She subconsciously wanted to agree, but the next moment she stopped. She opened her mouth but closed it again and pursed her lips.


    Al was silent for a moment, then looked up at beren. She said apologetically, "hold, sorry, I have an appointment tonight, so I can''t go. Can I another day? Tomorrow can also."


    "Can''t you go today? There are only light insects there tonight. Don''t you go and have a look? It''s a pity." Beren''s eyes trembled slightly, didn''t give up, but continued.


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al also bit her lower lip. She had promised gayer before. If she broke the contract or apologized and refused at this time, it would be unfair to the latter, and he would be very sad.


    "Sorry, I have plans for tonight, so I can''t go with you."


    Belen was not surprised to see that Al was so determined. He had learned from Zela that Al had promised gayer. She would not go back on what she had promised.


    But even knowing this, beren couldn''t help inviting. He was a little upset at the thought of Al and the guy going to see the meteor shower together.


    Clearly knew it would embarrass Al, but Belen said it. He hated it, but he did it himself. It''s really ironic.


    Beren''s eyes drooped, then hesitated. He asked again, "well, may I ask who you''re going with tonight and what you''re going to do?"


    "Me and"


    Al stopped again and couldn''t tell the man''s name to the man in front of her. She couldn''t help thinking of what beren said in the tent that day. Her heart was a little complicated.


    If Belen knew that he was going out with Gayle, and that he was going to see the meteor shower together, would he be angry?


    No, I''m sure I''ll be angry, right?


    In fact, it will be sad. They all said that.


    Belem didn''t worry when he saw Al pause. He waited quietly for the girl to speak. He was a little concerned whether al would hide it from himself or tell himself.


    "I, Zela and I went to the mountains behind sadomari to see the meteor shower. It is said that the meteor shower here is very beautiful. I haven''t seen the meteor shower yet!"


    Al had a smile on her face. Although it was very unnatural, it looked very happy. She was trying to make what she said more true.


    "And Zela?"


    "Yes!"


    Belem looked at al, then took back his eyes and looked down at the dessert on the tea table. He didn''t expose al''s lie because he didn''t think it was necessary, because he was hiding it from Al from the beginning?


    If it was Zela, Zela wouldn''t invite herself in the pub. Obviously, Al was lying and she was hiding from herself. This is obviously not something unexpected, because beren already had an answer in his heart, but nevertheless, he was still a little disappointed.


    Such an emotion is inevitable, isn''t it?


    Since al made the decision, he shouldn''t force her to change. This is not what he should do as a childhood sweetheart. He shouldn''t have such an idea without this power.


    Seeing beren''s silence, Al''s heart couldn''t help jumping. He was inexplicably nervous. Did he say that his lie was seen through? If you think about it carefully, it is not particularly natural.


    But he doesn''t look angry?


    Is it a little disappointed?


    Thinking of this, Al was a little happy, but the next moment, the happiness in her heart disappeared, because she saw the sadness in beren''s eyes.


    This sadness is not because al didn''t accept her invitation, but because she agreed to gayer''s invitation after listening to her words that day. He can''t accept it. He''s just an ordinary person.


    Meteor shower, should it be nice?


    It''s so romantic.

 Chapter 521

    They sat on the sofa, the atmosphere seemed a little quiet. Al didn''t know why she was a little flustered. She slowly held her hands and looked at the white haired man in front of her nervously.


    If Belen knew that he was going to see the meteor shower with Gayle tonight, how would he react?


    Belen was inexplicably tired. He didn''t know why. Maybe he didn''t sleep well last night, so he stood up and didn''t go to see Al, but he said.


    "Well, I''m going back."


    Seeing that beren was leaving, Al was stunned, and then quickly stood up. She looked at the back and whispered, "well, it doesn''t matter if there''s no light bug. Otherwise, go again tomorrow? I also want to see the lake."


    Hearing the voice behind him, Belen stopped. He was silent for a while, then shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can see it myself. I just want to see the light bug."


    After saying these words, Belen walked towards the front. He didn''t look back at al. He always felt that he couldn''t look directly into the latter''s eyes. Maybe it was because he also lied. In fact, he didn''t want to see the lake view or light bug.


    But why don''t you go and have a look at it at night?


    There''s nothing to do anyway.


    Belen went out of the house and walked towards the hotel. Along the way, he saw a fruit stall. He picked some fruits and ate them all the way back.


    Belen didn''t get up again until the night came. He looked at the night sky outside, and then began to sit by the bed in a daze. At this time, Al should have gone out?


    After a while, Belen got up. He walked out of the hotel and walked in a certain direction. He thought, go and have a look at the lake? Maybe you can meet Zela?


    If you go alone, he can''t do it now, can he?


    However, when beren regained his consciousness, he had gone out of sadomari. He didn''t know when he had gone in the wrong direction. He came to a big mountain, which was very high. Occasionally, he could see some people climbing, perhaps to see the meteor shower.


    Is al and that guy on this mountain, too?


    On the mountain.


    Because the air is very cold and the snow is continuous, the mountain is covered with snow everywhere, but there is also an artificial Road, and there are many artificial hotels on it, which are places for people to stay temporarily, as well as many safe fences, so that people can look at the scenery at ease.


    At this moment, Al has come to the mountain. Instead of wearing a divine official dress, she has put on a blue and white thick dress and stockings. She has reached the highest point. At the edge, she can look at sadomari. It looks very quiet and beautiful at night.


    Al''s eyes looked to the west of sadomari. There should be a lake there. Although she didn''t see it, there should be, and beren should be there?


    Is it with others or alone?


    Al''s heart ached at the thought of the later situation. She knew that beren was a lonely person until these two years. She didn''t want him to fall into a lonely world again.


    If she could, she hoped he wouldn''t go alone.


    But it''s oneself who clearly refuses him. It''s too hypocritical to think so, isn''t it?


    If at any other time, Al would not hesitate to accept beren''s invitation, but why is this the case?


    I feel not only pity, but also some guilt.


    Shouldn''t it matter? After all, there are lumia and Zela, and the silver bird adventure group. Even without himself, he shouldn''t go to see the lake view alone, right?


    Although she comforted herself, Al still couldn''t let go, and just as her eyes were blurred, a voice came behind her.


    "Al!"


    Hearing the call, Al also came back. She turned around and saw that it was Gaye coming. Her eyes were gradually clear, and then she walked up.


    "Al, are you hungry? I''ve prepared a lot of delicious food." Gayer looked very happy. He smiled and lifted the basket in his hand. There was a magic of temperature regulation in it, so he was not afraid of the food cold.


    "Thank you."


    Al didn''t have dinner because he promised to have dinner with Gaye. Since Gaye prepared it himself, let''s have dinner together. We can''t live up to others'' kindness.


    After finishing the meal, they stood at the edge of the railing. Gayer looked up at the bright starry sky. He smiled and said, "Al, look at the stars in the sky. Are they super beautiful!"


    "Yes."


    Al answered.


    Hearing this insipid response, gayer was also stunned. He turned his head and looked at al, and then asked suspiciously, "Al, is it too cold? Why does he look a little listless."


    "Ah? No, no, just thinking about something."


    Al immediately recovered, then put away the complex thoughts and quickly responded. She looked up at the bright starry sky, with a faint glow in her blue and purple eyes.


    A beautiful starry sky.


    After a while, the sky suddenly crossed countless popular, and gradually gathered into a meteor shower. The bright meteors continuously crossed the sky, and the colorful colors were printed in the eyes of countless people.


    It was a meteor shower, a spectacle hard to see. It was more strange than the meteor shower. It was like a meteor waterfall hanging from the top of the sky. It was breathtaking.


    At the moment, Al''s eyes were also attracted by the incomparably beautiful scene. She opened her eyes wide and flashed countless lights like a rainbow. Her heart was shocked. For a time, she felt that if she didn''t come here today, she would regret it all her life.


    On one side, gayer restrained his shock. He didn''t expect to catch up with such a spectacle. Is it true that God is helping him? He turned his head and looked at the girl beside him, his heart beating slightly faster.


    Probably in such a scene, no girl will refuse the boy''s confession?


    "Al, I"


    At the other end, a white man was standing there. His dark blue eyes looked at the girl and boy. He clearly heard what the boy said, and he didn''t have the courage to listen to the girl''s reply.


    His heart also thinks so. Under such beautiful scenery, as long as the girl has a good impression of the boy, she will not refuse the latter''s confession.


    So he turned and left.


    Over there, the boy looked nervous, while the girl looked at him with a dull face.

 Chapter 522

    It''s late at night. Even people in sadomari can see the meteor shower, but it''s not as spectacular as it seems on the mountain.


    At the moment, an all white man came to the west of sadomari. He came to the lake view. There were not many light insects, and some may have flown away. However, there was a faint light flashing on the lake, which was enough to express beren''s heart.


    No one.


    Belen looked around and looked under the trees. There were some pairs of men and women talking. He withdrew his eyes and began to walk around the lake.


    Over there, what''s going on?


    He didn''t have the courage to hear the last, but when he thought about it, he didn''t have to be so nervous. After all, he was just her childhood sweetheart.


    Compared with his childhood sweetheart who can''t be together all the time after he grows up, is it better to stay with him all the time?


    Belen breathed out a breath of hot air, and then looked up at the sky. This is the action he is most used to when he is melancholy, because looking at the sky can relax his mood. The endless feeling is very vast and free.


    He came to a tree and sat down. He didn''t know what to look at. He simply stared at a glowing light bug and didn''t want to go back to rest. It''s good to sit here in a daze.


    Looking at it, Belen fell asleep against the tree. He fell asleep with a slight frown. It seems that even in his sleep, he is still in a bad mood.


    At this time, the gray streamer came to the shore and revealed her figure. She came to beren, stretched out her right hand and waved it gently. A gentle magic surrounded beren, soothed his slightly wrinkled eyebrows and slept more deeply.


    The figure stood in front of beren, stretched out her hand and gently stroked the snow-white hair. She gently opened her red lips and said to herself calmly, "can''t you travel obediently? Why bother so much."


    Of course she knew that beren would not respond, so she sat beside him, leaned her head on his shoulder, looked at the fewer and fewer light insects, and slowly closed her eyes.


    Just like that.


    One night later, Belen slowly opened his eyes. His eyes gradually brightened. After returning to consciousness, he found that the day was already bright. He was in a trance for a while, and then rubbed his head. He felt that his right body was a little heavy. He looked at his arm and found some wrinkles in his clothes. He was stunned.


    I probably twisted myself when I fell asleep.


    Standing up, beren looked around. It was calm. Today, there was surprisingly no heavy snow, only a little snowflake, which was equivalent to nothing. It was a very strange weather in sadomari.


    Then, beren suddenly remembered the scene he saw last night. He pursed his mouth, then shook his head and tried not to think about what happened later, although he thought it was certain.


    There is no doubt that Al has a good opinion of Gaye. If it doesn''t succeed, is that guy too bad?


    Instead of thinking about this tiring thing, beren walked towards the hotel, saw a fruit stall along the way and carefully selected it. After all, Zela introduced the lake view, which should be regarded as a small reward.


    When Belem returned to the hotel, he stopped, because there was a girl in a ceremonial dress and coat standing at the door. The latter seemed to feel it, and then turned his head and met their eyes.


    "Belem!"


    Al saw the white haired man. She said hello. At this time, the latter also came forward slowly. Somehow, the former was a little nervous.


    Beren was silent for a moment, then calmly asked, "why do you come to me when you have time?"


    Hearing beren''s tone, Al noticed something wrong, but still replied, "there''s nothing wrong, just a little boring, so come and have a look."


    "Yes."


    Belem answered softly and turned into the hotel.


    Al in the rear also frowned slightly after seeing this. She was a little confused, but she didn''t know what to ask and stepped up.


    When he came to beren''s room, Al sat in a chair and looked around. At this time, beren''s voice came to his ears.


    "I don''t have any fun."


    Al looked at Belem and asked suspiciously, "Belem, what''s the matter with you? Is it physical discomfort?"


    Hearing the speech, beren sat silently by the bed. After a moment, he shook his head and didn''t respond to Al''s words. Instead, he said calmly, "come to me in the morning. Are you ok?"


    "What? Why is there a problem?" Al looked at Belem with doubts on his face. He always felt that the latter was very wrong today. No, he was just wrong.


    Bellen looked at the girl. He was even a little tired. Now he really didn''t want to face al. Maybe his childhood sweetheart is already that man''s lover now?


    At this time, beren suddenly thought of something. He asked, "ah, it seems that there was a meteor shower last night. If you look at it from the mountain, it would be beautiful?"


    Meteor shower!


    Speaking of this, Al''s face turned ruddy in an instant. Her mind suddenly thought of what Gaye said last night. Until now, she still feels very ashamed.


    Seeing al''s appearance, beren curled her mouth and continued, "Why are you stunned?"


    "Ah? Oh! No, nothing. Yes, it''s really beautiful when you look at it from the mountain." Al was also shocked and responded quickly. He couldn''t speak clearly.


    "I remember going to see it with Zela, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s Zela." Al swallowed his saliva.


    Seeing al''s tilted eyes, beren sighed. He said, "Al, you haven''t been able to lie since you were young."


    "No, it''s not!"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al was also shocked. She opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, she was seen through? So, what about the last time?


    "Sorry."


    Finally, Al can only apologize. She cheated Belen.


    Belen couldn''t help feeling a little hurt. He didn''t feel this when Al kept it from himself, but when she admitted and apologized, he was a little sad.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. Anyway, I don''t want to know who you went to see the meteor shower with." Belem stood up, looking indifferent. He poured himself a glass of water.


    "Well"


    Hearing beren''s words, Al also lowered his eyes, felt numb, felt a slight pain in his heart, and felt sorry. She knew that beren was angry. Just like when he was a child, he would be like this as long as he was angry.


    She should talk to him.


    But al didn''t know what to say. She stood up slowly, walked to the door and said, "sorry to disturb you."

 Chapter 523

    These days, because of his mood, beren has something to do. He hasn''t been out much in the hotel, and Al hasn''t come back these days.


    But fortunately, there are lumia and Zela, as well as the people of silver bird, who will often come to see him. They also notice that Belen is a little different. If Belen doesn''t strongly refuse, maybe lumia and Zela will come to his room.


    Forget it, it''s time to go out for a walk.


    So, after a few days, Belen finally walked out of the hotel, but he didn''t know where to go. Otherwise, go to socia.


    When he came to socia''s tavern, Belen wondered that the silver birds were not here, so he looked at the blue haired woman who was cleaning the cup.


    "Socia, do you know where they have gone?"


    Hearing beren''s voice, socia looked at her with some surprise, and said curiously, "Why are you still here? They have all set out."


    "Go? Where?" Beren was stunned.


    "The army has been away for a day, and they are out of the city. They should not go to the front. As for Al, they are probably going to the front."


    "What, what!?"


    Hearing what socia said, Belen also opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, those guys set out without notifying themselves. This is too much!


    You are the main force!


    "Thank you, socia!"


    After thanking, beren immediately ran out of the tavern and ran out of the city. The war was about to start. He had to arrive as soon as possible. After all, the main reason why he came to sadomari was to protect gruer and


    Al.


    The figure appeared in beren''s mind. His mood was still not calm. He felt that he should see a psychologist. Was his possessiveness too strong?


    Obviously, who al likes is her freedom. She doesn''t like al, does she? So it''s his fault. He shouldn''t express his dissatisfaction in front of her. Everyone has the right to choose, doesn''t he?


    This is probably a disease. It needs to be treated!


    Go over there and apologize to Al first.


    He wanted to drive the commercial car to find everyone, but he found that the commercial car was missing. I think it was driven away by lumia. This girl must talk about her later, but he didn''t call himself!


    Although the army has started for a day, their movement speed can''t match that of Belen alone, so it doesn''t take him a day to get there.


    On the frontier.


    Sadomari''s army has come here. They are stationed as camps in some good terrain, but the silver bird adventure group and others are not here. They are just adventure groups, not Army soldiers. They don''t intend to put themselves in that danger.


    At the edge of a cliff, a girl in God''s official clothes is sitting on it. She is not afraid of this height. Her legs are hanging in the air outside the cliff. Her eyes overlook that is the direction of the devil''s army. There will be a big war next. Their Holy See''s duty is not to fight the devil''s army. They come to the holy see for "natural disaster".


    That space witch must be preparing something in the dark.


    But even if the war was imminent, Al still had a very concerned thing in her heart. The figure appeared in her mind, and her heart trembled slightly.


    "Al? What are you doing here?"


    A voice came from behind. Al also turned around and found that it was lumia. She looked back subconsciously, but she didn''t see the familiar figure.


    "I''m just looking here." Al responded, then pursed his lips, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "where''s beren?"


    Lumia smiled and said, "he seems to be unwell, so we didn''t inform him that we have set out. Maybe now we are on our way."


    "Not feeling well?"


    Hearing this, Al frowned slightly. Does it mean that beren''s injury has recurred? If so, you''d better not force yourself to the front line.


    Then lumia stood next to Al and asked with a smile, "after all, was it beautiful to see the meteor shower curtain on the mountain that day?"


    "Of course, I''ll never forget it."


    Recalling that scene, Al smiled, but the next moment what lumia said made al''s smile freeze, and his heart stopped suddenly.


    "That day, I saw Belen go to the mountain behind sadomari. Didn''t he have an argument with Gaye?"


    Lumia saw Belen''s direction at the edge of the city that day. She realized this when she thought of what Zela said in the tavern.


    "He, he went to the mountain behind sadomari?" Al looked a little dull. What did Belem hear when Gaye said that?


    That''s why


    How did this happen? Isn''t he going to see the lake? How did you come


    The army began to move, moved a distance of ten kilometers to the front and stopped again. Here, because of the terrain, it will not be threatened by accidental avalanches.


    On a rock, Al stood looking at the distance. His mood was very complex. At this time, a figure came out from the rear. It was Zela.


    "Al, I''ve made tea. Would you like to try it? It''s a special tea from sadomari."


    Al regained consciousness and answered. She was a little upset and didn''t know what to say. It''s good to go for tea and calm down. When she met beren again, she wanted to make it clear with him and solve all her puzzles.


    When Al came to Zela''s tent, the temperature inside was very mild, but the moment she entered the tent, the girl suddenly opened her eyes, a white haired figure came into view, and the two lines of sight met.


    At the moment, Belen was sitting on the inside of the tent, holding hot tea in his hand. He looked at the girl who opened the tent curtain, and his heart trembled slightly.


    After a long drive, he finally caught up with the crowd. The first person he met was Zela. At the latter''s invitation, he came here to drink tea. He felt that he also needed good tea to calm his mood.


    However, at this moment, their mood fluctuated sharply again.


    "Al, sit down."


    Zela looked at them, then took a futon and put it on the ground. With a cry, she sat down some distracted girls and began to serve tea.


    Al stupidly took the tea. She looked at the dark green tea with hot air. Her mood began to be disordered. She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    In other words, she, what did she want to make clear?

 Chapter 524

    In the tent, Al was very nervous. She had decided to apologize when she met beren next time, but she didn''t expect to meet at the next moment.


    Although Al was very nervous, Belen was not nervous at all. He just didn''t know what to do. He quietly tasted tea and forced himself not to care about the girl in front of him.


    Now that the dust has settled, forget it.


    Al didn''t drink a mouthful of tea in his hand. Her eyes swept to Zela. She and Belen met here. How do you feel that Zela prompted them.


    Did she notice something wrong between herself and Belen?


    Zela looked back at al and said, "is there anything on my face? Why are you staring at me?"


    "Ah? No, nothing." Al was also startled, and then hurried back to her eyes. She raised her eyes slightly, which was the pair of dark blue eyes.


    Their eyes met, as if to convey their emotions.


    Zela looked at al and said calmly, "although I don''t know what happened between you two, if there is a misunderstanding, it''s settled here."


    There''s no misunderstanding.


    Belen shook his head in his heart. He knew that Zela meant well, but in his opinion, there was no misunderstanding between him and Al, but he made trouble for nothing.


    Misunderstanding, what is it?


    There was some confusion in Al''s mind. She didn''t know what she should apologize for. Did she apologize for cheating Belen, for losing her temper later, or for going to see the meteor shower with Gayle?


    Can''t it be the third? It''s your own right to see the meteor shower and who you are. Why do you have to apologize for such a thing? The girl thought so.


    Al calmed the complex mood in her heart, then looked directly into her dark blue eyes. She lowered her head with sincere apology and shouted, "I''m sorry! I lied to you!"


    Seeing al apologize, beren blinked. He knew what the girl was apologizing for, and he was really angry about it.


    "You couldn''t have told me. You don''t need to apologize."


    Belem looked at al and then drank hot tea. He knew that his attitude was not good, and he didn''t know why he couldn''t be relieved.


    Hearing this insipid voice, Al pursed her lips and looked up again. She looked at the white haired man in front of her and asked, "so I want to ask, what are you angry about?"


    When Al asked, beren''s eyes trembled slightly. He looked at the girl in front of him, and then said blandly, "I''m not angry."


    Hearing the speech, Al pursed his lower lip and replied, "are you not angry? If you are good at lying or not, you and I are actually half weight."


    In the face of such beren, Al had to fight back, because she had such a feeling that if she gave in, it would make the situation worse.


    "Ha." Bellen grinned, his dark blue pupil was shining slightly, and he said coldly, "well, I''m angry, so what?"


    "So, I apologize." Al seemed to shout out. She held her hands tightly. It was very uncomfortable.


    "That''s it." Beren just responded like this, then looked at al with flat eyes. He said, "you apologize, my anger will disappear sooner or later. Let''s end it."


    "When does it end?" Al''s eyes widened slightly, her eyes changed again, then clenched her teeth and made a decision in her heart.


    "Belem! What the hell do you want from me?"


    Hearing the angry voice of the girl, beren sat there silently, while Zela calmly withdrew from the tent. She knew that she would leave space for the two people now.


    In the tent, beren didn''t avoid the girl''s direct eyes, but it seemed that he was angry because of the latter. His voice and momentum seemed weak, but he didn''t give in.


    "Why are you angry?"


    Hearing Belen''s question, Al couldn''t help shouting, "it''s not because of you! Don''t you know your attitude is annoying!"


    "Annoying? Yeah." Beren smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if you hate me. Don''t you still have that guy named gayer anyway?"


    "Ha, I finally mentioned kayer. Is that why you are like this because I went to see the meteor shower without telling you and kayer?" Al laughed, too, with some sarcasm.


    Hearing the sarcasm in the laughter, beren was also angry at the bottom of his heart. He wanted to sneer and respond, but he didn''t know why the corners of his mouth were shaking. He couldn''t laugh, so he had to speak in a cold voice as far as possible.


    "I won''t be angry about you two."


    Hearing the speech, Al trembled, but still said in a cold tone, "that''s the best. I really don''t understand your temper. It''s clear that you weren''t like this before."


    "Before?" Beren didn''t refute anything, but whispered, his eyes drooped slightly, looked at al like this, looked listless, and finally made a flat and lost voice.


    "I''m sorry for the big change."


    Hearing the subdued tone and words, Al''s eyes trembled slightly. Did she want such an answer? She just wanted to know what beren was angry about. She had a guess in her heart, but she was not sure. She just wanted an answer.


    Tough response, wrong?


    Yes, since a long time ago, he couldn''t deal with girls. Even facing her was the same. Obviously, she knew it very well, but she forgot it.


    Belen has finished drinking the hot tea in the cup. It''s obviously very hot tea, but he feels a little cold at the moment. He used to like the bitterness of tea, but now he feels that it''s really bitter. Even his mood is sweet and bitter.


    I really don''t understand your temper more and more. Obviously, you weren''t like this before.


    Perhaps ah, in Al''s opinion, he is different from before. Now he makes it difficult for her to get close to him, and it is difficult for them to express their feelings.


    Have childhood friends become the past tense from now on?


    "Oh, Belem"


    Hearing what else al wanted to say, it seemed to beren that it was probably comforting. He shook his head secretly. He didn''t need comfort now, so he interrupted as soon as she spoke.


    "After driving for a long time, I was a little tired, so I left first." With these words, beren stood up and looked at the girl again. Then he went to the tent curtain and opened it. Before he went out, he left a word for the girl to sit there.


    "So far, thank you for your care. Maybe I won''t make you angry again in the future."


    Because it''s all in the past tense.

 Chapter 525

    In the tent, Al was very nervous. She had decided to apologize when she met beren next time, but she didn''t expect to meet at the next moment.


    Although Al was very nervous, Belen was not nervous at all. He just didn''t know what to do. He quietly tasted tea and forced himself not to care about the girl in front of him.


    Now that the dust has settled, forget it.


    Al didn''t drink a mouthful of tea in his hand. Her eyes swept to Zela. She and Belen met here. How do you feel that Zela prompted them.


    Did she notice something wrong between herself and Belen?


    Zela looked back at al and said, "is there anything on my face? Why are you staring at me?"


    "Ah? No, nothing." Al was also startled, and then hurried back to her eyes. She raised her eyes slightly, which was the pair of dark blue eyes.


    Their eyes met, as if to convey their emotions.


    Zela looked at al and said calmly, "although I don''t know what happened between you two, if there is a misunderstanding, it''s settled here."


    There''s no misunderstanding.


    Belen shook his head in his heart. He knew that Zela meant well, but in his opinion, there was no misunderstanding between him and Al, but he made trouble for nothing.


    Misunderstanding, what is it?


    There was some confusion in Al''s mind. She didn''t know what she should apologize for. Did she apologize for cheating Belen, for losing her temper later, or for going to see the meteor shower with Gayle?


    Can''t it be the third? It''s your own right to see the meteor shower and who you are. Why do you have to apologize for such a thing? The girl thought so.


    Al calmed the complex mood in her heart, then looked directly into her dark blue eyes. She lowered her head with sincere apology and shouted, "I''m sorry! I lied to you!"


    Seeing al apologize, beren blinked. He knew what the girl was apologizing for, and he was really angry about it.


    "You couldn''t have told me. You don''t need to apologize."


    Belem looked at al and then drank hot tea. He knew that his attitude was not good, and he didn''t know why he couldn''t be relieved.


    Hearing this insipid voice, Al pursed her lips and looked up again. She looked at the white haired man in front of her and asked, "so I want to ask, what are you angry about?"


    When Al asked, beren''s eyes trembled slightly. He looked at the girl in front of him, and then said blandly, "I''m not angry."


    Hearing the speech, Al pursed his lower lip and replied, "are you not angry? If you are good at lying or not, you and I are actually half weight."


    In the face of such beren, Al had to fight back, because she had such a feeling that if she gave in, it would make the situation worse.


    "Ha." Bellen grinned, his dark blue pupil was shining slightly, and he said coldly, "well, I''m angry, so what?"


    "So, I apologize." Al seemed to shout out. She held her hands tightly. It was very uncomfortable.


    "That''s it." Beren just responded like this, then looked at al with flat eyes. He said, "you apologize, my anger will disappear sooner or later. Let''s end it."


    "When does it end?" Al''s eyes widened slightly, her eyes changed again, then clenched her teeth and made a decision in her heart.


    "Belem! What the hell do you want from me?"


    Hearing the angry voice of the girl, beren sat there silently, while Zela calmly withdrew from the tent. She knew that she would leave space for the two people now.


    In the tent, beren didn''t avoid the girl''s direct eyes, but it seemed that he was angry because of the latter. His voice and momentum seemed weak, but he didn''t give in.


    "Why are you angry?"


    Hearing Belen''s question, Al couldn''t help shouting, "it''s not because of you! Don''t you know your attitude is annoying!"


    "Annoying? Yeah." Beren smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if you hate me. Don''t you still have that guy named gayer anyway?"


    "Ha, I finally mentioned kayer. Is that why you are like this because I went to see the meteor shower without telling you and kayer?" Al laughed, too, with some sarcasm.


    Hearing the sarcasm in the laughter, beren was also angry at the bottom of his heart. He wanted to sneer and respond, but he didn''t know why the corners of his mouth were shaking. He couldn''t laugh, so he had to speak in a cold voice as far as possible.


    "I won''t be angry about you two."


    Hearing the speech, Al trembled, but still said in a cold tone, "that''s the best. I really don''t understand your temper. It''s clear that you weren''t like this before."


    "Before?" Beren didn''t refute anything, but whispered, his eyes drooped slightly, looked at al like this, looked listless, and finally made a flat and lost voice.


    "I''m sorry for the big change."


    Hearing the subdued tone and words, Al''s eyes trembled slightly. Did she want such an answer? She just wanted to know what beren was angry about. She had a guess in her heart, but she was not sure. She just wanted an answer.


    Tough response, wrong?


    Yes, since a long time ago, he couldn''t deal with girls. Even facing her was the same. Obviously, she knew it very well, but she forgot it.


    Belen has finished drinking the hot tea in the cup. It''s obviously very hot tea, but he feels a little cold at the moment. He used to like the bitterness of tea, but now he feels that it''s really bitter. Even his mood is sweet and bitter.


    I really don''t understand your temper more and more. Obviously, you weren''t like this before.


    Perhaps ah, in Al''s opinion, he is different from before. Now he makes it difficult for her to get close to him, and it is difficult for them to express their feelings.


    Have childhood friends become the past tense from now on?


    "Oh, Belem"


    Hearing what else al wanted to say, it seemed to beren that it was probably comforting. He shook his head secretly. He didn''t need comfort now, so he interrupted as soon as she spoke.


    "After driving for a long time, I was a little tired, so I left first." With these words, beren stood up and looked at the girl again. Then he went to the tent curtain and opened it. Before he went out, he left a word for the girl to sit there.


    "So far, thank you for your care. Maybe I won''t make you angry again in the future."


    Because it''s all in the past tense.

 Chapter 526

    In the tent, Al was very nervous. She had decided to apologize when she met beren next time, but she didn''t expect to meet at the next moment.


    Although Al was very nervous, Belen was not nervous at all. He just didn''t know what to do. He quietly tasted tea and forced himself not to care about the girl in front of him.


    Now that the dust has settled, forget it.


    Al didn''t drink a mouthful of tea in his hand. Her eyes swept to Zela. She and Belen met here. How do you feel that Zela prompted them.


    Did she notice something wrong between herself and Belen?


    Zela looked back at al and said, "is there anything on my face? Why are you staring at me?"


    "Ah? No, nothing." Al was also startled, and then hurried back to her eyes. She raised her eyes slightly, which was the pair of dark blue eyes.


    Their eyes met, as if to convey their emotions.


    Zela looked at al and said calmly, "although I don''t know what happened between you two, if there is a misunderstanding, it''s settled here."


    There''s no misunderstanding.


    Belen shook his head in his heart. He knew that Zela meant well, but in his opinion, there was no misunderstanding between him and Al, but he made trouble for nothing.


    Misunderstanding, what is it?


    There was some confusion in Al''s mind. She didn''t know what she should apologize for. Did she apologize for cheating Belen, for losing her temper later, or for going to see the meteor shower with Gayle?


    Can''t it be the third? It''s your own right to see the meteor shower and who you are. Why do you have to apologize for such a thing? The girl thought so.


    Al calmed the complex mood in her heart, then looked directly into her dark blue eyes. She lowered her head with sincere apology and shouted, "I''m sorry! I lied to you!"


    Seeing al apologize, beren blinked. He knew what the girl was apologizing for, and he was really angry about it.


    "You couldn''t have told me. You don''t need to apologize."


    Belem looked at al and then drank hot tea. He knew that his attitude was not good, and he didn''t know why he couldn''t be relieved.


    Hearing this insipid voice, Al pursed her lips and looked up again. She looked at the white haired man in front of her and asked, "so I want to ask, what are you angry about?"


    When Al asked, beren''s eyes trembled slightly. He looked at the girl in front of him, and then said blandly, "I''m not angry."


    Hearing the speech, Al pursed his lower lip and replied, "are you not angry? If you are good at lying or not, you and I are actually half weight."


    In the face of such beren, Al had to fight back, because she had such a feeling that if she gave in, it would make the situation worse.


    "Ha." Bellen grinned, his dark blue pupil was shining slightly, and he said coldly, "well, I''m angry, so what?"


    "So, I apologize." Al seemed to shout out. She held her hands tightly. It was very uncomfortable.


    "That''s it." Beren just responded like this, then looked at al with flat eyes. He said, "you apologize, my anger will disappear sooner or later. Let''s end it."


    "When does it end?" Al''s eyes widened slightly, her eyes changed again, then clenched her teeth and made a decision in her heart.


    "Belem! What the hell do you want from me?"


    Hearing the angry voice of the girl, beren sat there silently, while Zela calmly withdrew from the tent. She knew that she would leave space for the two people now.


    In the tent, beren didn''t avoid the girl''s direct eyes, but it seemed that he was angry because of the latter. His voice and momentum seemed weak, but he didn''t give in.


    "Why are you angry?"


    Hearing Belen''s question, Al couldn''t help shouting, "it''s not because of you! Don''t you know your attitude is annoying!"


    "Annoying? Yeah." Beren smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if you hate me. Don''t you still have that guy named gayer anyway?"


    "Ha, I finally mentioned kayer. Is that why you are like this because I went to see the meteor shower without telling you and kayer?" Al laughed, too, with some sarcasm.


    Hearing the sarcasm in the laughter, beren was also angry at the bottom of his heart. He wanted to sneer and respond, but he didn''t know why the corners of his mouth were shaking. He couldn''t laugh, so he had to speak in a cold voice as far as possible.


    "I won''t be angry about you two."


    Hearing the speech, Al trembled, but still said in a cold tone, "that''s the best. I really don''t understand your temper. It''s clear that you weren''t like this before."


    "Before?" Beren didn''t refute anything, but whispered, his eyes drooped slightly, looked at al like this, looked listless, and finally made a flat and lost voice.


    "I''m sorry for the big change."


    Hearing the subdued tone and words, Al''s eyes trembled slightly. Did she want such an answer? She just wanted to know what beren was angry about. She had a guess in her heart, but she was not sure. She just wanted an answer.


    Tough response, wrong?


    Yes, since a long time ago, he couldn''t deal with girls. Even facing her was the same. Obviously, she knew it very well, but she forgot it.


    Belen has finished drinking the hot tea in the cup. It''s obviously very hot tea, but he feels a little cold at the moment. He used to like the bitterness of tea, but now he feels that it''s really bitter. Even his mood is sweet and bitter.


    I really don''t understand your temper more and more. Obviously, you weren''t like this before.


    Perhaps ah, in Al''s opinion, he is different from before. Now he makes it difficult for her to get close to him, and it is difficult for them to express their feelings.


    Have childhood friends become the past tense from now on?


    "Oh, Belem"


    Hearing what else al wanted to say, it seemed to beren that it was probably comforting. He shook his head secretly. He didn''t need comfort now, so he interrupted as soon as she spoke.


    "After driving for a long time, I was a little tired, so I left first." With these words, beren stood up and looked at the girl again. Then he went to the tent curtain and opened it. Before he went out, he left a word for the girl to sit there.


    "So far, thank you for your care. Maybe I won''t make you angry again in the future."


    Because it''s all in the past tense.

 Chapter 527

    In the tent, Al was very nervous. She had decided to apologize when she met beren next time, but she didn''t expect to meet at the next moment.


    Although Al was very nervous, Belen was not nervous at all. He just didn''t know what to do. He quietly tasted tea and forced himself not to care about the girl in front of him.


    Now that the dust has settled, forget it.


    Al didn''t drink a mouthful of tea in his hand. Her eyes swept to Zela. She and Belen met here. How do you feel that Zela prompted them.


    Did she notice something wrong between herself and Belen?


    Zela looked back at al and said, "is there anything on my face? Why are you staring at me?"


    "Ah? No, nothing." Al was also startled, and then hurried back to her eyes. She raised her eyes slightly, which was the pair of dark blue eyes.


    Their eyes met, as if to convey their emotions.


    Zela looked at al and said calmly, "although I don''t know what happened between you two, if there is a misunderstanding, it''s settled here."


    There''s no misunderstanding.


    Belen shook his head in his heart. He knew that Zela meant well, but in his opinion, there was no misunderstanding between him and Al, but he made trouble for nothing.


    Misunderstanding, what is it?


    There was some confusion in Al''s mind. She didn''t know what she should apologize for. Did she apologize for cheating Belen, for losing her temper later, or for going to see the meteor shower with Gayle?


    Can''t it be the third? It''s your own right to see the meteor shower and who you are. Why do you have to apologize for such a thing? The girl thought so.


    Al calmed the complex mood in her heart, then looked directly into her dark blue eyes. She lowered her head with sincere apology and shouted, "I''m sorry! I lied to you!"


    Seeing al apologize, beren blinked. He knew what the girl was apologizing for, and he was really angry about it.


    "You couldn''t have told me. You don''t need to apologize."


    Belem looked at al and then drank hot tea. He knew that his attitude was not good, and he didn''t know why he couldn''t be relieved.


    Hearing this insipid voice, Al pursed her lips and looked up again. She looked at the white haired man in front of her and asked, "so I want to ask, what are you angry about?"


    When Al asked, beren''s eyes trembled slightly. He looked at the girl in front of him, and then said blandly, "I''m not angry."


    Hearing the speech, Al pursed his lower lip and replied, "are you not angry? If you are good at lying or not, you and I are actually half weight."


    In the face of such beren, Al had to fight back, because she had such a feeling that if she gave in, it would make the situation worse.


    "Ha." Bellen grinned, his dark blue pupil was shining slightly, and he said coldly, "well, I''m angry, so what?"


    "So, I apologize." Al seemed to shout out. She held her hands tightly. It was very uncomfortable.


    "That''s it." Beren just responded like this, then looked at al with flat eyes. He said, "you apologize, my anger will disappear sooner or later. Let''s end it."


    "When does it end?" Al''s eyes widened slightly, her eyes changed again, then clenched her teeth and made a decision in her heart.


    "Belem! What the hell do you want from me?"


    Hearing the angry voice of the girl, beren sat there silently, while Zela calmly withdrew from the tent. She knew that she would leave space for the two people now.


    In the tent, beren didn''t avoid the girl''s direct eyes, but it seemed that he was angry because of the latter. His voice and momentum seemed weak, but he didn''t give in.


    "Why are you angry?"


    Hearing Belen''s question, Al couldn''t help shouting, "it''s not because of you! Don''t you know your attitude is annoying!"


    "Annoying? Yeah." Beren smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if you hate me. Don''t you still have that guy named gayer anyway?"


    "Ha, I finally mentioned kayer. Is that why you are like this because I went to see the meteor shower without telling you and kayer?" Al laughed, too, with some sarcasm.


    Hearing the sarcasm in the laughter, beren was also angry at the bottom of his heart. He wanted to sneer and respond, but he didn''t know why the corners of his mouth were shaking. He couldn''t laugh, so he had to speak in a cold voice as far as possible.


    "I won''t be angry about you two."


    Hearing the speech, Al trembled, but still said in a cold tone, "that''s the best. I really don''t understand your temper. It''s clear that you weren''t like this before."


    "Before?" Beren didn''t refute anything, but whispered, his eyes drooped slightly, looked at al like this, looked listless, and finally made a flat and lost voice.


    "I''m sorry for the big change."


    Hearing the subdued tone and words, Al''s eyes trembled slightly. Did she want such an answer? She just wanted to know what beren was angry about. She had a guess in her heart, but she was not sure. She just wanted an answer.


    Tough response, wrong?


    Yes, since a long time ago, he couldn''t deal with girls. Even facing her was the same. Obviously, she knew it very well, but she forgot it.


    Belen has finished drinking the hot tea in the cup. It''s obviously very hot tea, but he feels a little cold at the moment. He used to like the bitterness of tea, but now he feels that it''s really bitter. Even his mood is sweet and bitter.


    I really don''t understand your temper more and more. Obviously, you weren''t like this before.


    Perhaps ah, in Al''s opinion, he is different from before. Now he makes it difficult for her to get close to him, and it is difficult for them to express their feelings.


    Have childhood friends become the past tense from now on?


    "Oh, Belem"


    Hearing what else al wanted to say, it seemed to beren that it was probably comforting. He shook his head secretly. He didn''t need comfort now, so he interrupted as soon as she spoke.


    "After driving for a long time, I was a little tired, so I left first." With these words, beren stood up and looked at the girl again. Then he went to the tent curtain and opened it. Before he went out, he left a word for the girl to sit there.


    "So far, thank you for your care. Maybe I won''t make you angry again in the future."


    Because it''s all in the past tense.

 Chapter 528

    Boom!


    Fierce fighting has been launched in the northeast, with continuous gunfire. The Legion has taken out military magic guide cannons. They want to escape this road to the end at one time and attack the base camp of the demon army at one time!


    Bang bang!


    The war is raging, the gunfire is constant, and the smoke of gunpowder is everywhere. Even the Legion that has the absolute upper hand is also dead and injured, but as long as they can defeat the demon army, they are willing to die!


    There were six demon family generals in the demon king army this time, which is probably the total number of demon family generals in the demon king army here, and the 17 people in the Legion reluctantly delayed the four demon family generals. One of the remaining two is being opposed by a large number of troops, the other is being opposed by the generals of the Imperial Army and a large number of imperial armies.


    Gadlie and others are also very excited. They don''t need to go to the front line. They just need to help solve ordinary demon king Army soldiers in the rear.


    Lumia walked behind with the wolf cub in her arms. She fought back when the demon army soldiers shot at her. She was often killed in one blow. After all, she was once a killer.


    At the moment, the girl was looking to the northwest and seemed to be thinking about something.


    On the other hand, gruer is also fighting the enemy bravely. He doesn''t have much pressure to fight the demon army soldiers alone. Now he is much stronger, but it''s much easier to fight with the team.


    It has to be said that the number of the demon king army is much less than them, but the individual combat power is higher than that of all the soldiers. If not, they would have been defeated long ago.


    Now the army is going deep into the demon army camp. The snow and ice sorrow has not appeared now. It may have been dragged by the people of the Holy See, but the demon army always feels something wrong.


    Commander in chief Jia Jill also received information. If he can become commander in chief, he naturally has an excellent view of the overall situation. He can see that the appearance of the demon king army is very strange. It is clear that he can''t fight them, but he still fights and retreats. It seems that he wants to lead people into the array. Do they have any preparations?


    But even with other preparations, their advantages are irreversible in the current situation. Even if the snow and ice sorrow breaks through the obstruction of the Holy See and comes here, they also have the strong white haired man.


    Maybe he''s worried too much?


    Although he thought so, jagil still issued an order. He ordered: "let the exploration force expand the exploration scope. Once there is any change, stop moving immediately and start defense and standby!"


    "Yes!"


    Just in case, Jagger still issued such an order. He must be careful. It is precisely because he is getting closer to victory that he should be more careful and not lose everything because of a mistake!


    Because of receiving such an order, the army subconsciously slowed down its pace and continued to move forward carefully. Even if they had the upper hand, they could not be careless. You know, their opponent is the greatest evil Lord army!


    At the next moment, Jia Jill suddenly received a message. There was a huge magic wave in the northwest, and the terrain began to collapse. He also frowned slightly when he got the news. He didn''t know how the war was going there, but it was very difficult. There were two referees, two candidate referees and several followers. This lineup looked very strong, But it may not be the opponent of ice and snow sorrow, although the latter is still injured.


    He was a little worried about the situation in the Holy See. If the snow and ice mourning came to the northeast, there would be no small change.


    On the other hand, Belen has been moving forward at the height of the snow mountain. He doesn''t know where the mysterious woman is now, and he has a messenger crystal on his body, which is given to him by Jagger to facilitate the communication of emergency.


    At this time, beren''s messenger crystal reacted. He received the news that "something may happen in the northwest". Seeing this, he also frowned slightly.


    Because of his eye ability, he saw the physical condition of ice and snow sorrow at a glance. It took a long time to fully recover his strength, and then he was hit hard by his own sword. It was impossible to recover in a few years.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, as long as it is not hard, with the strength of the Holy See, there is absolutely no problem in delaying the speed of ice and snow mourning.


    However, after getting the news from the messenger, Belen couldn''t help worrying, because Al was there, and if anything happened


    Beren''s mood began to get a little upset. He pursed his mouth and looked to the northwest. He was now located between the two war zones in the northwest and northeast, so there was no difficulty to get there. Just in case, he chose such a geographical position.


    Go and have a look.


    Just when beren decided, his steps suddenly stopped at the moment. He looked back and saw a figure standing there in a black robe, which swayed slightly in the cold wind.


    The mysterious woman!


    Belen suddenly turned around. He stared at the mysterious woman in black, and then said in a deep voice, "do you appear now to stop me?"


    The mysterious woman looked up slightly. The face under the black robe could not be seen thoroughly, as if shrouded in a layer of fog. Even beren''s demigod eye could not see through. It was really strange.


    For Belen''s question, the mysterious woman replied in that vague voice: "if you can break my magic, I won''t stop you."


    Buzz!


    I didn''t see any action of the mysterious woman, nor did I hear any sound of chanting incantations. The gray magic suddenly filled the world, and then built a huge magic array in an instant, such as a cage that covered beren, and everything in the magic array even the snow began to subside.


    This magic


    Belen frowned slightly. He found that the magic in his body began to fade. It was not like swallowing or absorbing, but annihilating his magic silently. Even the surrounding rocks gradually faded away.


    It''s weird and powerful magic.


    But the intensity is not enough to stop him.


    The silver light in beren''s hand flashed, and the silver white long sword appeared in his hand. The whole man''s spirit and spirit were integrated with the wind and snow. He held the sword in both hands, then held it high and cut it down towards the location of the mysterious woman.


    Vientiane is created and God is united.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ wind and snow."


    Buzz!


    The wisp of sword light seemed to link the scene of wind and snow all over the sky. The heaven and earth seemed to twist for a moment. The artistic conception full of cold meaning burst out under the sword and smashed the huge magic array in an instant.


    Instead of looking at the mysterious woman, beren turned around and ran towards the northwest. The woman appeared here and wanted to stop him, so, Al, something must have happened!


    Looking at the figure''s departure, the mysterious woman didn''t stop it. She wasn''t hurt by the sword, but the hand she raised slowly put down at the moment. Obviously, she wanted to stop it, but she finally stopped. Looking at the disappeared figure, she whispered in a clear voice.


    "Next time, I''ll let you choose."

 Chapter 529

    Boom!


    Fierce fighting has been launched in the northeast, with continuous gunfire. The Legion has taken out military magic guide cannons. They want to escape this road to the end at one time and attack the base camp of the demon army at one time!


    Bang bang!


    The war is raging, the gunfire is constant, and the smoke of gunpowder is everywhere. Even the Legion that has the absolute upper hand is also dead and injured, but as long as they can defeat the demon army, they are willing to die!


    There were six demon family generals in the demon king army this time, which is probably the total number of demon family generals in the demon king army here, and the 17 people in the Legion reluctantly delayed the four demon family generals. One of the remaining two is being opposed by a large number of troops, the other is being opposed by the generals of the Imperial Army and a large number of imperial armies.


    Gadlie and others are also very excited. They don''t need to go to the front line. They just need to help solve ordinary demon king Army soldiers in the rear.


    Lumia walked behind with the wolf cub in her arms. She fought back when the demon army soldiers shot at her. She was often killed in one blow. After all, she was once a killer.


    At the moment, the girl was looking to the northwest and seemed to be thinking about something.


    On the other hand, gruer is also fighting the enemy bravely. He doesn''t have much pressure to fight the demon army soldiers alone. Now he is much stronger, but it''s much easier to fight with the team.


    It has to be said that the number of the demon king army is much less than them, but the individual combat power is higher than that of all the soldiers. If not, they would have been defeated long ago.


    Now the army is going deep into the demon army camp. The snow and ice sorrow has not appeared now. It may have been dragged by the people of the Holy See, but the demon army always feels something wrong.


    Commander in chief Jia Jill also received information. If he can become commander in chief, he naturally has an excellent view of the overall situation. He can see that the appearance of the demon king army is very strange. It is clear that he can''t fight them, but he still fights and retreats. It seems that he wants to lead people into the array. Do they have any preparations?


    But even with other preparations, their advantages are irreversible in the current situation. Even if the snow and ice sorrow breaks through the obstruction of the Holy See and comes here, they also have the strong white haired man.


    Maybe he''s worried too much?


    Although he thought so, jagil still issued an order. He ordered: "let the exploration force expand the exploration scope. Once there is any change, stop moving immediately and start defense and standby!"


    "Yes!"


    Just in case, Jagger still issued such an order. He must be careful. It is precisely because he is getting closer to victory that he should be more careful and not lose everything because of a mistake!


    Because of receiving such an order, the army subconsciously slowed down its pace and continued to move forward carefully. Even if they had the upper hand, they could not be careless. You know, their opponent is the greatest evil Lord army!


    At the next moment, Jia Jill suddenly received a message. There was a huge magic wave in the northwest, and the terrain began to collapse. He also frowned slightly when he got the news. He didn''t know how the war was going there, but it was very difficult. There were two referees, two candidate referees and several followers. This lineup looked very strong, But it may not be the opponent of ice and snow sorrow, although the latter is still injured.


    He was a little worried about the situation in the Holy See. If the snow and ice mourning came to the northeast, there would be no small change.


    On the other hand, Belen has been moving forward at the height of the snow mountain. He doesn''t know where the mysterious woman is now, and he has a messenger crystal on his body, which is given to him by Jagger to facilitate the communication of emergency.


    At this time, beren''s messenger crystal reacted. He received the news that "something may happen in the northwest". Seeing this, he also frowned slightly.


    Because of his eye ability, he saw the physical condition of ice and snow sorrow at a glance. It took a long time to fully recover his strength, and then he was hit hard by his own sword. It was impossible to recover in a few years.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, as long as it is not hard, with the strength of the Holy See, there is absolutely no problem in delaying the speed of ice and snow mourning.


    However, after getting the news from the messenger, Belen couldn''t help worrying, because Al was there, and if anything happened


    Beren''s mood began to get a little upset. He pursed his mouth and looked to the northwest. He was now located between the two war zones in the northwest and northeast, so there was no difficulty to get there. Just in case, he chose such a geographical position.


    Go and have a look.


    Just when beren decided, his steps suddenly stopped at the moment. He looked back and saw a figure standing there in a black robe, which swayed slightly in the cold wind.


    The mysterious woman!


    Belen suddenly turned around. He stared at the mysterious woman in black, and then said in a deep voice, "do you appear now to stop me?"


    The mysterious woman looked up slightly. The face under the black robe could not be seen thoroughly, as if shrouded in a layer of fog. Even beren''s demigod eye could not see through. It was really strange.


    For Belen''s question, the mysterious woman replied in that vague voice: "if you can break my magic, I won''t stop you."


    Buzz!


    I didn''t see any action of the mysterious woman, nor did I hear any sound of chanting incantations. The gray magic suddenly filled the world, and then built a huge magic array in an instant, such as a cage that covered beren, and everything in the magic array even the snow began to subside.


    This magic


    Belen frowned slightly. He found that the magic in his body began to fade. It was not like swallowing or absorbing, but annihilating his magic silently. Even the surrounding rocks gradually faded away.


    It''s weird and powerful magic.


    But the intensity is not enough to stop him.


    The silver light in beren''s hand flashed, and the silver white long sword appeared in his hand. The whole man''s spirit and spirit were integrated with the wind and snow. He held the sword in both hands, then held it high and cut it down towards the location of the mysterious woman.


    Vientiane is created and God is united.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ wind and snow."


    Buzz!


    The wisp of sword light seemed to link the scene of wind and snow all over the sky. The heaven and earth seemed to twist for a moment. The artistic conception full of cold meaning burst out under the sword and smashed the huge magic array in an instant.


    Instead of looking at the mysterious woman, beren turned around and ran towards the northwest. The woman appeared here and wanted to stop him, so, Al, something must have happened!


    Looking at the figure''s departure, the mysterious woman didn''t stop it. She wasn''t hurt by the sword, but the hand she raised slowly put down at the moment. Obviously, she wanted to stop it, but she finally stopped. Looking at the disappeared figure, she whispered in a clear voice.


    "Next time, I''ll let you choose."

 Chapter 530

    Boom!


    Fierce fighting has been launched in the northeast, with continuous gunfire. The Legion has taken out military magic guide cannons. They want to escape this road to the end at one time and attack the base camp of the demon army at one time!


    Bang bang!


    The war is raging, the gunfire is constant, and the smoke of gunpowder is everywhere. Even the Legion that has the absolute upper hand is also dead and injured, but as long as they can defeat the demon army, they are willing to die!


    There were six demon family generals in the demon king army this time, which is probably the total number of demon family generals in the demon king army here, and the 17 people in the Legion reluctantly delayed the four demon family generals. One of the remaining two is being opposed by a large number of troops, the other is being opposed by the generals of the Imperial Army and a large number of imperial armies.


    Gadlie and others are also very excited. They don''t need to go to the front line. They just need to help solve ordinary demon king Army soldiers in the rear.


    Lumia walked behind with the wolf cub in her arms. She fought back when the demon army soldiers shot at her. She was often killed in one blow. After all, she was once a killer.


    At the moment, the girl was looking to the northwest and seemed to be thinking about something.


    On the other hand, gruer is also fighting the enemy bravely. He doesn''t have much pressure to fight the demon army soldiers alone. Now he is much stronger, but it''s much easier to fight with the team.


    It has to be said that the number of the demon king army is much less than them, but the individual combat power is higher than that of all the soldiers. If not, they would have been defeated long ago.


    Now the army is going deep into the demon army camp. The snow and ice sorrow has not appeared now. It may have been dragged by the people of the Holy See, but the demon army always feels something wrong.


    Commander in chief Jia Jill also received information. If he can become commander in chief, he naturally has an excellent view of the overall situation. He can see that the appearance of the demon king army is very strange. It is clear that he can''t fight them, but he still fights and retreats. It seems that he wants to lead people into the array. Do they have any preparations?


    But even with other preparations, their advantages are irreversible in the current situation. Even if the snow and ice sorrow breaks through the obstruction of the Holy See and comes here, they also have the strong white haired man.


    Maybe he''s worried too much?


    Although he thought so, jagil still issued an order. He ordered: "let the exploration force expand the exploration scope. Once there is any change, stop moving immediately and start defense and standby!"


    "Yes!"


    Just in case, Jagger still issued such an order. He must be careful. It is precisely because he is getting closer to victory that he should be more careful and not lose everything because of a mistake!


    Because of receiving such an order, the army subconsciously slowed down its pace and continued to move forward carefully. Even if they had the upper hand, they could not be careless. You know, their opponent is the greatest evil Lord army!


    At the next moment, Jia Jill suddenly received a message. There was a huge magic wave in the northwest, and the terrain began to collapse. He also frowned slightly when he got the news. He didn''t know how the war was going there, but it was very difficult. There were two referees, two candidate referees and several followers. This lineup looked very strong, But it may not be the opponent of ice and snow sorrow, although the latter is still injured.


    He was a little worried about the situation in the Holy See. If the snow and ice mourning came to the northeast, there would be no small change.


    On the other hand, Belen has been moving forward at the height of the snow mountain. He doesn''t know where the mysterious woman is now, and he has a messenger crystal on his body, which is given to him by Jagger to facilitate the communication of emergency.


    At this time, beren''s messenger crystal reacted. He received the news that "something may happen in the northwest". Seeing this, he also frowned slightly.


    Because of his eye ability, he saw the physical condition of ice and snow sorrow at a glance. It took a long time to fully recover his strength, and then he was hit hard by his own sword. It was impossible to recover in a few years.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, as long as it is not hard, with the strength of the Holy See, there is absolutely no problem in delaying the speed of ice and snow mourning.


    However, after getting the news from the messenger, Belen couldn''t help worrying, because Al was there, and if anything happened


    Beren''s mood began to get a little upset. He pursed his mouth and looked to the northwest. He was now located between the two war zones in the northwest and northeast, so there was no difficulty to get there. Just in case, he chose such a geographical position.


    Go and have a look.


    Just when beren decided, his steps suddenly stopped at the moment. He looked back and saw a figure standing there in a black robe, which swayed slightly in the cold wind.


    The mysterious woman!


    Belen suddenly turned around. He stared at the mysterious woman in black, and then said in a deep voice, "do you appear now to stop me?"


    The mysterious woman looked up slightly. The face under the black robe could not be seen thoroughly, as if shrouded in a layer of fog. Even beren''s demigod eye could not see through. It was really strange.


    For Belen''s question, the mysterious woman replied in that vague voice: "if you can break my magic, I won''t stop you."


    Buzz!


    I didn''t see any action of the mysterious woman, nor did I hear any sound of chanting incantations. The gray magic suddenly filled the world, and then built a huge magic array in an instant, such as a cage that covered beren, and everything in the magic array even the snow began to subside.


    This magic


    Belen frowned slightly. He found that the magic in his body began to fade. It was not like swallowing or absorbing, but annihilating his magic silently. Even the surrounding rocks gradually faded away.


    It''s weird and powerful magic.


    But the intensity is not enough to stop him.


    The silver light in beren''s hand flashed, and the silver white long sword appeared in his hand. The whole man''s spirit and spirit were integrated with the wind and snow. He held the sword in both hands, then held it high and cut it down towards the location of the mysterious woman.


    Vientiane is created and God is united.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ wind and snow."


    Buzz!


    The wisp of sword light seemed to link the scene of wind and snow all over the sky. The heaven and earth seemed to twist for a moment. The artistic conception full of cold meaning burst out under the sword and smashed the huge magic array in an instant.


    Instead of looking at the mysterious woman, beren turned around and ran towards the northwest. The woman appeared here and wanted to stop him, so, Al, something must have happened!


    Looking at the figure''s departure, the mysterious woman didn''t stop it. She wasn''t hurt by the sword, but the hand she raised slowly put down at the moment. Obviously, she wanted to stop it, but she finally stopped. Looking at the disappeared figure, she whispered in a clear voice.


    "Next time, I''ll let you choose."

 Chapter 531

    Boom!


    Fierce fighting has been launched in the northeast, with continuous gunfire. The Legion has taken out military magic guide cannons. They want to escape this road to the end at one time and attack the base camp of the demon army at one time!


    Bang bang!


    The war is raging, the gunfire is constant, and the smoke of gunpowder is everywhere. Even the Legion that has the absolute upper hand is also dead and injured, but as long as they can defeat the demon army, they are willing to die!


    There were six demon family generals in the demon king army this time, which is probably the total number of demon family generals in the demon king army here, and the 17 people in the Legion reluctantly delayed the four demon family generals. One of the remaining two is being opposed by a large number of troops, the other is being opposed by the generals of the Imperial Army and a large number of imperial armies.


    Gadlie and others are also very excited. They don''t need to go to the front line. They just need to help solve ordinary demon king Army soldiers in the rear.


    Lumia walked behind with the wolf cub in her arms. She fought back when the demon army soldiers shot at her. She was often killed in one blow. After all, she was once a killer.


    At the moment, the girl was looking to the northwest and seemed to be thinking about something.


    On the other hand, gruer is also fighting the enemy bravely. He doesn''t have much pressure to fight the demon army soldiers alone. Now he is much stronger, but it''s much easier to fight with the team.


    It has to be said that the number of the demon king army is much less than them, but the individual combat power is higher than that of all the soldiers. If not, they would have been defeated long ago.


    Now the army is going deep into the demon army camp. The snow and ice sorrow has not appeared now. It may have been dragged by the people of the Holy See, but the demon army always feels something wrong.


    Commander in chief Jia Jill also received information. If he can become commander in chief, he naturally has an excellent view of the overall situation. He can see that the appearance of the demon king army is very strange. It is clear that he can''t fight them, but he still fights and retreats. It seems that he wants to lead people into the array. Do they have any preparations?


    But even with other preparations, their advantages are irreversible in the current situation. Even if the snow and ice sorrow breaks through the obstruction of the Holy See and comes here, they also have the strong white haired man.


    Maybe he''s worried too much?


    Although he thought so, jagil still issued an order. He ordered: "let the exploration force expand the exploration scope. Once there is any change, stop moving immediately and start defense and standby!"


    "Yes!"


    Just in case, Jagger still issued such an order. He must be careful. It is precisely because he is getting closer to victory that he should be more careful and not lose everything because of a mistake!


    Because of receiving such an order, the army subconsciously slowed down its pace and continued to move forward carefully. Even if they had the upper hand, they could not be careless. You know, their opponent is the greatest evil Lord army!


    At the next moment, Jia Jill suddenly received a message. There was a huge magic wave in the northwest, and the terrain began to collapse. He also frowned slightly when he got the news. He didn''t know how the war was going there, but it was very difficult. There were two referees, two candidate referees and several followers. This lineup looked very strong, But it may not be the opponent of ice and snow sorrow, although the latter is still injured.


    He was a little worried about the situation in the Holy See. If the snow and ice mourning came to the northeast, there would be no small change.


    On the other hand, Belen has been moving forward at the height of the snow mountain. He doesn''t know where the mysterious woman is now, and he has a messenger crystal on his body, which is given to him by Jagger to facilitate the communication of emergency.


    At this time, beren''s messenger crystal reacted. He received the news that "something may happen in the northwest". Seeing this, he also frowned slightly.


    Because of his eye ability, he saw the physical condition of ice and snow sorrow at a glance. It took a long time to fully recover his strength, and then he was hit hard by his own sword. It was impossible to recover in a few years.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, as long as it is not hard, with the strength of the Holy See, there is absolutely no problem in delaying the speed of ice and snow mourning.


    However, after getting the news from the messenger, Belen couldn''t help worrying, because Al was there, and if anything happened


    Beren''s mood began to get a little upset. He pursed his mouth and looked to the northwest. He was now located between the two war zones in the northwest and northeast, so there was no difficulty to get there. Just in case, he chose such a geographical position.


    Go and have a look.


    Just when beren decided, his steps suddenly stopped at the moment. He looked back and saw a figure standing there in a black robe, which swayed slightly in the cold wind.


    The mysterious woman!


    Belen suddenly turned around. He stared at the mysterious woman in black, and then said in a deep voice, "do you appear now to stop me?"


    The mysterious woman looked up slightly. The face under the black robe could not be seen thoroughly, as if shrouded in a layer of fog. Even beren''s demigod eye could not see through. It was really strange.


    For Belen''s question, the mysterious woman replied in that vague voice: "if you can break my magic, I won''t stop you."


    Buzz!


    I didn''t see any action of the mysterious woman, nor did I hear any sound of chanting incantations. The gray magic suddenly filled the world, and then built a huge magic array in an instant, such as a cage that covered beren, and everything in the magic array even the snow began to subside.


    This magic


    Belen frowned slightly. He found that the magic in his body began to fade. It was not like swallowing or absorbing, but annihilating his magic silently. Even the surrounding rocks gradually faded away.


    It''s weird and powerful magic.


    But the intensity is not enough to stop him.


    The silver light in beren''s hand flashed, and the silver white long sword appeared in his hand. The whole man''s spirit and spirit were integrated with the wind and snow. He held the sword in both hands, then held it high and cut it down towards the location of the mysterious woman.


    Vientiane is created and God is united.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ wind and snow."


    Buzz!


    The wisp of sword light seemed to link the scene of wind and snow all over the sky. The heaven and earth seemed to twist for a moment. The artistic conception full of cold meaning burst out under the sword and smashed the huge magic array in an instant.


    Instead of looking at the mysterious woman, beren turned around and ran towards the northwest. The woman appeared here and wanted to stop him, so, Al, something must have happened!


    Looking at the figure''s departure, the mysterious woman didn''t stop it. She wasn''t hurt by the sword, but the hand she raised slowly put down at the moment. Obviously, she wanted to stop it, but she finally stopped. Looking at the disappeared figure, she whispered in a clear voice.


    "Next time, I''ll let you choose."

 Chapter 532

    Wow.


    The cold wind was blowing, and Zela seemed to feel her blood cooling down. Her eyes trembled wildly, looking at the figure in front of her, and finally made a sad voice.


    "Al!"


    In front of Zela, Al stood there with one foot in front and the other behind to support herself. Her right body was pierced by an ice gun, and blood flowed down the gun and kept dripping on the ground.


    "Cough."


    Al finally couldn''t support her body, and then knelt down on the ground. She vomited a mouthful of blood, her eyes were in a trance, and her head was very heavy.


    Are you going to die?


    "Al!"


    In spite of the pain in her leg, Zela hurried to al. She looked at the ice gun running through her right body. The eternal calm color became very flustered at the moment. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Cough, run"


    Al didn''t even have the strength to turn her head. She looked at Zela and said "run" with her remaining strength. She was dying.


    "No, Al, you can''t die!"


    Zela''s tears gushed out like a spring. She didn''t cry anymore when she grew up. She has lost kayel. She doesn''t want to lose al anymore. The three of them are the best partners.


    Gaiola, who saw this scene, had no mercy. She looked at the second daughter indifferently and said calmly, "in order to shorten your pain, I''ll send you away now."


    Buzz!


    Two more ice guns gathered around gaiola. Now she can end these two people. She has no interest in torturing people. Giving a pleasure is also saving her time.


    Gaiola waved her hand, and the ice gun shuttled back and forth towards Al and Zela. This time, they had the ability to resist again. At this time, her heart suddenly jumped and her ears roared.


    "No, no, no, no, no!"


    The voice full of fear and anger came from a distance. When the ice gun shuttled away, a streamer was faster than lightning. In an instant, it came here through a distance of 100 meters, and then cut off with a sword light.


    Shua!


    The sword light smashed the two ice guns directly, and the terrible sword gas separated a small iceberg. Even gaiola retreated in mid air for fear of being affected.


    Guanghua dispersed, a figure came to Al, and then the sword light swept, and the ice gun was crushed. The white haired man put one hand on Al''s chest, and the magic rushed into it madly.


    "Al, it''s okay, it''s okay, I''m coming."


    Belen had never been so anxious, or even flustered. He had never been so afraid in his life. When he saw the ice gun running through al''s body, his heart seemed to be breaking.


    At the moment, Al didn''t lose consciousness. She saw the white haired man in front of her. However, her eyes didn''t even have the strength to open and were slowly closing.


    "I''m wrong! I''ll never quarrel with you again! Don''t fall asleep!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Belen was even more flustered. His heart was about to explode. He was organizing the magic circuit in Al at his fastest speed and using her own recovery ability to stop bleeding.


    "Belen, help al!"


    When Zela saw Belen coming, she suddenly had hope in her heart. Now the only one who can save Al is Belen.


    "Zela, help al stop bleeding!"


    Belen shouted. He was doing his best to help al repair the magic circuit in his body. Most of the magic circuit in the latter''s right body was interrupted.


    Above, gaiola stared at the figure of Belen. Although the latter had white hair, she did not forget that she was the "swordsman" of frozarno School Park.


    Why is he here?


    Gaiola narrowed her eyes, then put her doubts behind her. Then she was full of magic and began to chant magic spells. There were very few magic spells that needed to be launched with the help of chanting spells for her.


    Her true words of snow and ice are not as skilled as others imagine.


    Belen naturally felt the magic wave behind him, but he didn''t care at all. All his body and mind were on al. His body was suffused with light blue fluorescence, weak but sacred.


    "Al, as long as you can wake up, I''ll tell you what you want to hear. I''ll bring you what you want. Please, wake up!"


    At the moment, Al was in a coma, and Belen''s voice choked and trembled. His eyes were wet, but he couldn''t see clearly because of the faint blue light.


    The girl in front of him is the first friend in his life, the childhood sweetheart who grew up with him, the one who knows and doesn''t know him the most, and his first family!


    Never let you die!


    The blue light was scattered around. Belen subconsciously let himself enter the "demigod field" and integrated himself with the magic of heaven and earth. At this moment, he could even reverse the magic circuit in a human body. That''s why he had the opportunity to save al.


    "The extreme of snow, the extreme of ice, freeze time and space, return to zero, make the blank whiter, make the ice colder, chant the truth of ice and snow in the name of ice and snow witch, and make the boundless territory cold to the bone!"


    A round of huge magic array patterns appeared in the air, in which the mysterious magic mantra seemed to come from countless years ago, and the magic contained in it seemed to have the ability to destroy the sky and the earth.


    After Belen tried his best to make up most of the magic circuit, Al also gradually opened his eyes, his eyes were full of weakness, his cherry lips trembled slightly, and then said in a very weak voice.


    "Don''t be angry, I''m tired."


    Hearing al''s words, beren trembled in his heart, then nodded violently. He quickly shouted, "don''t be angry, don''t be angry! It''s my fault, I''ll never make you sad again!"


    "Yes."


    Al answered softly, and then her eyes fell on the countless magic lines in the sky. She opened her mouth slightly and seemed to want to say something, but she had no strength.


    "Don''t worry."


    Beren took back his hand, then put it on Al''s head and rubbed it gently. It was a move he hadn''t done since the quarrel two years ago. A gentle smile appeared on his beautiful face.


    "I won''t allow anyone to hurt you again, absolutely."


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al''s eyes were shimmering. She closed her eyes again. This time, she fell asleep at ease.


    Seeing this, Belen also exhaled, then stood up. His smile slowly converged and said blandly, "Zela, take al away. She won''t be in danger for the time being."


    "What about you?" Zela looked at the white haired man.


    Belen turned around slowly. The blue light on his body seemed to accelerate, floating on him. There was a snow-white long sword in his hand. The breath on his body was gradually released, and he was desperately suppressing his Qi, which was infinite anger and murderous.


    "I want to kill."

 Chapter 533

    Looking at the white back, Zela also nodded slightly, and then carefully carried al back to her body. Her leg bones may have cracked, but it''s nothing compared with Al''s injury!


    "Be careful."


    Zela shouted, and then ran ahead with Al on her back. Although she limped, she didn''t slow down much. You know, Al hasn''t been completely out of danger.


    Belen didn''t respond to Zela''s words, because his mind was boiling and he felt that he was about to explode. He held the sword tightly, and the green veins clearly appeared on the back of his hand.


    He''s going to kill!


    For the first time in so many years, beren''s killing intention was so boiling. After the panic and fear gradually calmed down, his anger and killing intention suppressed those two emotions. Now he wants to kill and kill a lot of people!


    The ice blue magic lines have covered a hundred meters around, and all the magic is compressed in this space. The terrible magic begins to ripple, and even the space barrier is shaken.


    "No one wants to escape."


    Gaiola said coldly, and then slowly pressed her right hand downward. The countless magic lines sank in an instant, and then shone out of the light!


    Buzz!


    The temperature in this world seems to have reached the extreme. At the moment when all the ice and frost stagnated in the air, a huge light wave fell from the sky, 100 meters long and wide, shooting at the white haired man below. This magic has the power to break the earth.


    However, in the face of such magic, beren didn''t mean to avoid at all. He looked up. His dark blue eyes couldn''t even distinguish the pupil from the white part. There was only a dark blue color, just like the middle of the sea.


    "You must die!"


    Belen opened his mouth and roared out. His anger was as calm as the sea, but as soon as he thought of the scene where al was penetrated by an ice gun, his anger rushed out of the sea like a volcanic eruption!


    Like the anger of volcanic eruption, his killing intention is continuous, and his brain has been filled with endless killing intention.


    Demigod field!


    The whole body was blue and shimmering. Facing the super powerful magic, Belen didn''t retreat. He stepped forward and held the sword with both hands. His strength made the earth tremble violently, and his look was a little ferocious.


    Vientiane creation, one Kendo flow!


    "Cut off!"


    Holding the sword with both hands, he waved it from the lower right corner to the top. The blue light on the blade flickered, and the sword Qi spread. It turned into a huge sword and fell into a meteor sword light.


    Hiss!


    The harsh sound flashed away, and the sword directly divided the huge light wave, and then the boundless sword Qi smashed the magic lines.


    How is this possible!?


    Seeing this scene, gaiola''s pupils shrank suddenly. In any case, she could not imagine that her magic would be broken by the other party''s sword.


    unbelievable!


    "Swordsman" is indeed a very special existence, because while they practice swordsmanship, they also master a power called "Qi", which is similar to but different from magic. If they insist, it is nature itself.


    But people who only use "Qi" are often unable to resist magic, so generally speaking, they will fight with their strong physical quality.


    However, in front of the white haired man, why can his "Qi" cut off such a powerful magic? This is what gaiola doesn''t understand!


    Magic is more widely used than "Qi", and beren can''t cut off such powerful magic by relying on "Qi", but he has stepped into the "demigod field" and touched the magic dimension, which is enough to cut off any magic with the elusive "Qi".


    It''s like a blind man cutting a line with scissors. He can''t cut the line in front of him without touching, because he can''t find the position, and it''s easy to regain the light. This is the ability given when touching the magic dimension.


    It''s more like technical breaking than force breaking!


    While gaiola was shocked, Belen squatted slightly, and then the earth suddenly burst under his feet. He rushed to the former with a sword in one hand. His anger and killing intention are about to pour out!


    Boom!


    The glacier was torn apart by the battle between them, but gaiola was defeated. Not to mention that she had been injured before. In the face of such a powerful "swordsman", she didn''t even have time to chant her magic spell. She needed someone to help her stop the white haired man!


    "Cut!"


    A crescent sword light suddenly cut off the ice peak, and the streamer rustled. Although Belen could not fly, his speed was no slower than that of gaiola, and even much faster, so he could attack again and again!


    Looking at gaiola who has been running away, Belen doesn''t care what her intention is. Now he just wants to kill each other. This desire can''t be restrained.


    Gaiola''s eyes swept over the man with blue glow. Her eyes were full of fear. She already knew what the latter was like now.


    That''s the demigod realm.


    It''s unheard of that human beings can step into that level. Maybe someone has reached it, but without records, this white haired man is the first person in history!


    She used magic several times and was interrupted by the other party''s Qi. Finding the order of her magic circuit so accurately can only be done by touching the existence of that field.


    Iona should have finished. She just needs to hold the "swordsman", but gaiola knows that if she continues like this, she will be in great danger!


    Unconsciously, gaiola came to the edge of the war zone. Her eyes swept over the place covered by gunsmoke and looked cold. Since she was here, the only way she could get rid of the white haired man was to attack the people of the Legion, which might cause him trouble.


    WOW!


    Gaiola gathered her magic and gathered countless hail in the sky, which fell towards the Legion like a falling stone machine.


    "Ah!"


    A scream sounded, and gaiola also felt the man''s arrival, but when she thought the latter would help the Legion, she suddenly found that the white haired man jumped directly towards him.


    Beren, who was full of anger and killing intention, didn''t care about others. He had to kill the snow witch. Under his roar, he suddenly cut off with a sword, leaving a huge scar on the mountain.


    Bang!


    Using her magic, she built a huge ice wall to resist the sword, but gaiola still suffered the huge impact. She flew back and spilled blood at the corner of her mouth. Then, her eyes fell on the demon family generals below, and her eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 534

    At the moment, at the edge of the cliff, Belen looked coldly at gaiola''s figure. As soon as he mentioned his right sword, when he was about to attack, he saw that the latter suddenly jumped under the cliff, and the lower side was the place of battle.


    On that wasteland, the war has been very hot. On this vast battlefield, you can see many demon warriors. Their existence is the biggest obstacle and threat to the Legion!


    He didn''t care what gaiola was thinking. Belen jumped off the cliff directly. Whoever stopped him today will die!


    Bang!


    Belen fell to the ground and stood up again. His face looked cold ahead. He saw gaiola floating in mid air and rushed with his sword.


    Looking at the fast coming figure, gaiola frowned slightly. She looked at the demon family generals on one side, whispered and seemed to say something.


    On the occasion of beren''s arrival, the demon warrior with black wings also came over, and then roared in the direction of the former. The magic of the demon warrior turned out to be able to control the sound wave. This roar was more terrible than the tsunami, comparable to the magic guide cannon!


    Facing this blow, beren''s look remained unchanged. The sword in his hand waved gently in front of him. The magic around him seemed to be distorted by this ordinary sword, and the sound wave gradually dissipated at the moment when it was close to him.


    After that, it was the fist that faced the demon warrior. Beren tilted his body, crossed a residual shadow, swept the sword edge, and directly cut off the demon warrior''s arm!


    WOW!


    Many Legion soldiers saw this scene, and they recognized it the next moment. The figure covered by blue light is not the strong white haired man who saved futantis and repelled the sadness of ice and snow!?


    Saved!


    Because they are trapped here by the demon army, they can only bear it. Now there are strong enough strong people on their side. The desperate heart recovers again and ushers in the dawn of hope!


    "Kill!"


    The momentum was encouraged again, the soldiers of the Legion began a fierce attack, and the messenger also passed the news to the commander in chief.


    "That''s finally here!"


    Hearing the arrival of the strong with white hair, Jia Jill was also very happy. The previous gloom was swept away at this moment. He rekindled hope and felt that the war situation rekindled hope again!


    The anxious headquarters are active again at this moment. If someone comes to break the deadlock, they have room to play. The next step will be to fight back!


    Boom!


    Because beren joined the battlefield, the terrain here also changed. They were cut out by the sword. Many soldiers were shocked by the power of the white haired strong man.


    How strong is this strong man with white hair!?


    To deal with a demon warrior, they have to pay a huge price. At the moment, they feel that they are dreaming. No, they feel that their world outlook is collapsing.


    Because, there have been two demon clan war will fall.


    Roadblock, die!


    Belen has killed two demon generals and countless demon army soldiers. The sword in his hand is constantly flowing with bright red blood and covered with blue shimmer, emitting a sense of awe.


    Because of his great deterrent, countless demon warriors are approaching this way, and gaiola has hidden in the dark. She takes these demon warriors as her shield.


    Belen''s breath is surging and he hasn''t been weak for a long time. The side effects of stepping into the "demigod field" have been minimal, and he doesn''t have to worry that his magic is not enough. His physical quality has already undergone extraordinary changes. Now he has put aside all his other thoughts and only one idea.


    Kill that woman!


    Those who stand in the way will die!


    In the demon king army, beren''s figure appears around the soldiers of the demon king army like a ghost. His appearance is like the arrival of death. Every time he swings a sword, he can take away a piece of life.


    Vientiane creation, annihilation mode.


    Jia Jill in the headquarters was also shocked by the current war situation. Unexpectedly, the white haired young man was so strong that he shook the whole battlefield with his own strength. It''s unimaginable!


    Just when Jia Jill was shocked and delighted, he suddenly got the news that the investigators at the edge found that the huge magic was surging in the glacier, and the direction was from the northwest.


    Is it the sorrow of ice and snow?


    Jia Jill frowned slightly. Did he say that the task of the Vatican''s military cutter failed? Let the ice and snow sadness come to the battlefield here. If the creature also comes, it may not be able to suppress it with the strength of white haired youth, right?


    "Convey this message to the adult!"


    "No, it''s too late!"


    On the battlefield, beren killed another demon general. His figure was deeply imprinted in the minds of all the soldiers, and some even remembered a rumor a few years ago.


    Ten step one kill demon clan war.


    It''s a rumor from the war several years ago. It''s said that a young man from nowhere killed countless demon generals on the battlefield.


    According to the final statistics, the boy killed 19 demon family generals!


    At the moment, the strong man with white hair in front of him just killed like this with a sword, which is almost equal to the boy in the rumor!


    No, maybe stronger!


    Now the scene in front of them has had a great impact on countless people. The scene now will definitely make them unforgettable all their life!


    Just as beren was about to break through the defense of all the demon army soldiers, he suddenly felt something. He turned his head and saw a small iceberg suddenly fall down.


    It was carried by the sorrow of ice and snow!


    Bang!


    Although the iceberg is not very big, it is also 100 meters long and wide. At the moment when it fell on the ground, the earth shook for it and thought there was an earthquake.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene, because they saw that the position where the iceberg fell was the strong white haired man. At present, their hearts trembled and they would not be killed, right?


    Buzz!


    However, when everyone was worried about it, a ray of sword light suddenly flashed from the center of the iceberg, dispelling everyone''s worry. The next moment, the iceberg broke away, and the blue figure then pierced out and cut off the blue creature on the cliff.


    Looking at the figure, the snow and ice mourned with Lang Lang''s laughter. It said, "human beings, this era surprises me. I hope this last war can make me happy!"

 Chapter 535

    When the ice and snow mourning appeared on this battlefield, not only the people on the regiment side were shocked, but also gaiola, who was hiding behind and preparing something, was surprised.


    Obviously, the one who didn''t ask for help from ice and snow sorrow, why did he help?


    Belen looked at the blue creature, and his heart wavered slightly because of the appearance of the other party. Today, whoever stopped him, he would kill anyone!


    No one can stop him!


    It was shining like a blooming blue lotus. However, the breath on beren was not as powerful as expected. Instead, it was surprisingly calm and quiet. It was completely different from the silence owned by a person.


    Demigod realm.


    A field that has transcended ordinary creatures and touched the level of magic dimension, even the magic texture of heaven and earth can be seen thoroughly.


    "Good, come on!"


    The ice and snow howled angrily, the whole body hair stood up, and the terrible magic swept out, which made the cliff edge covered with frost, and those with poor strength even frozen directly.


    "Retreat from this theater!"


    Under the command, countless soldiers retreated and ran to other war zones for support. They can''t intervene here, but they can''t be idle. They must take action!


    Ice and snow grief mobilized all its strength. It seems that it wants to compete with the strong man who has stepped into the "demigod field". Its injury has not fully recovered, but it doesn''t care anymore.


    Boom!


    Countless magic array lines covered all directions in an instant, and then an amazing frost broke out. In the blink of an eye, it gathered into several huge snow and cold storms, sweeping towards beren.


    Compared with the huge snow and cold storm, beren''s figure is extremely small, and such a seemingly small existence has erupted amazing power at the moment.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    As the snow and cold storm surrounded, one blue sword light penetrated from the storm, which looked like the symbol of the five pointed star, and then burst into dazzling brilliance, directly annihilating the snow and cold storm.


    In terms of magic and magic, the sorrow of ice and snow is a complete victory over beren, but beren''s physique and ability to see through the essence of magic are enough to make up for this gap. You know, he is a "swordsman"!


    Beren held the sword and danced in front of it. The blue radiance bloomed from the blade. A faint blue brilliance turned out under his feet. He gently danced with the sword. The sharp sword painted an extremely exquisite and detailed magic pattern, and then derived colorful colors.


    "Spirit sword dance ¡¤ sixth sound ¡¤ flare!"


    The sound of the sword rippled gently, and beren turned into a flash of streamer and shuttled away. The magic lines on the sword tip broke and went away, carrying a round of colorful brilliance towards the sadness of ice and snow.


    Seeing this sword, the sorrow of ice and snow did not dare to be raised at all. It howled angrily in its mouth. The magic turbulence made the earth tremble slightly. Around it, it began to print and carve mysterious magic lines silently.


    "Ancient snow magic eternal aria!"


    The sorrow of ice and snow comes from the last era, but it holds not only the magic knowledge of that era, but even more distant. This is its exchange with those humans.


    Boom!


    The rocks fall and the ice peak collapses. The terrain here is disturbed by the magic of the sorrow of ice and snow, as if this ice field is its magic, constantly attacking the straight streamer.


    Bang!


    Beren''s sword didn''t play a big role. It didn''t even hurt the sadness of ice and snow. On the contrary, it was repeatedly repulsed under the magic of the latter.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ wind is not wind!"


    When the sword was swept, the wind of the sword shook with the cold frost and scattered the light waves. Then beren stroked the sword with his left hand, and the surrounding space ripples. Then he waved the sword. At the same time, his figure also disappeared in place.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ people on the other side!"


    That wisp of sword light caused the distortion of space and gave people a trance sense of error. In an instant, it penetrated countless obstacles and came to the sadness of ice and snow, but it was blocked by the staggered light waves around. The next moment was to make the sky blue pupil of the sadness of ice and snow shrink slightly.


    A figure covered with blue light came to it. The man''s hands were holding the sword on his head, and then fell towards the sadness of ice and snow with a sense of mindless and unintentional cutting.


    Vientiane creation ¡¤ no idea fit.


    "Sword skill - one sword cut and make a decision."


    That sword seemed to have the power of breaking mountains and seas. It fell head-on towards the sorrow of ice and snow. There is no doubt that if this blow fell on it, it must have become two halves, and it didn''t intend to lose like this!


    A magic pattern suddenly appeared in the ice under his feet. When the sword fell, an icicle suddenly rose from under beren''s feet and flew him out. Then countless ice arrows came through the rain.


    Beren looked indifferent. He swept the ice arrows with a sword and smashed them away. But the next moment, he immediately used his magic to make himself stay in the air for a short time, and then began to resonate with the magic of heaven and earth with his sword.


    Because at the bottom, the sorrow of ice and snow has completed its own killing move. The magic lines covered for miles are engraved on the top of the sorrow of ice and snow. The magic sent out vibrates the space barrier. The magic array began to run at a high speed and sent out amazing cold light. Even the soldiers and soldiers miles away felt an inexplicable palpitation!


    "Well, what''s that?"


    Countless people''s eyes looked at the sad side of ice and snow. When they saw the big and outrageous magic array, they all opened their eyes. They have never heard of such a magic array. Is it something that can be arranged in an instant!?


    In fact, such a magic array is not big, but it contains far more power than those big and excessive magic arrays. It has enough power to cover tens of miles of the ground!


    This is all the power of ice and snow sorrow.


    Looking at the figure above, the sadness of ice and Snow said to himself calmly: "this magic array is my final achievement for countless years and all my strength now. It depends on whether you can take it or not."


    The name of magic array is very simple, because it is its name.


    Sorrow of ice and snow!


    In the air, Belen put his hands on the hilt of the sword, and then rubbed it out like a bamboo dragonfly. The snow lion stood in front of him and spun rapidly. The blue light began to wind around him like thousands of fireflies.


    He knew that the magic array below was the final killing move of ice and snow sorrow, and even in the "demigod field", he could feel infinite threat.


    That''s why he wants to use a trick that anterina gave him, which has never been used before.


    The last version of ELF sword dance.

 Chapter 536

    When the huge magic array was launched, the dark sky was covered with a touch of sky blue. Just looking at it, you can know that it was the magic array launched by the sadness of ice and snow.


    Can the strong white haired man take over such a terrible magic array?


    Everyone is worried about the situation of beren. That''s the three major disasters of the last era. This scene is probably going to use a killer mace!?


    In everyone''s heart, I think so. No matter how to say, the strong white haired man is just a human. Can he really beat the legendary creatures?


    At the moment, lumia was standing on a rock. She was tired, so she rested here. When she saw the huge magic array, her eyes moved slightly.


    "Belem?"


    So lumia stood up and ran in that direction. When she saw such a terrible magic array, she couldn''t help worrying about the man.


    Obviously, I don''t have much time, but I still have to be brave for my friends. He is such a person.


    She can''t say anything.


    Outside the battlefield, there were not many people left in the Legion base camp. At the moment, Al had received wound treatment. Although he was out of danger, it would take a long time to recover.


    Al was lying in bed. She slowly opened her eyes. At the moment, she was still very weak, and she saw the girl leaning on the bed.


    The girl on the side is Zela. Her leg bone is broken and it will take a long time to recover. At the moment, her eyes are looking out of the window. Even here, she can vaguely see the part of the magic array.


    "Zela, Belem, he"


    Hearing the sound, Zela also turned back suddenly. When she saw Al wake up, her face showed joy, but then she was silent.


    "He''ll probably fight hard again."


    Even if you don''t know what happened there, just think about it. Even with the strength of beren, you can''t easily face the situation there.


    "Well"


    Al turned around and slowly closed her eyes. She was so tired.


    Bellen, you can''t do anything. I hope you can stand in front of me completely when I open my eyes again. Please!


    At the moment, in that battlefield, the huge magic array suddenly burst out amazing brilliance, even the sadness of ice and snow, which exudes a faint brilliance.


    Boom!


    The dazzling brilliance instantly lit up all the incantations of the magic array. All the ice elements of this ice field gathered at this moment. The snow and ice sorrow can naturally use the snow and ice truth. In this regard, it is even more skilled than the snow and ice witch, which is also the reason why it can be comparable to the snow and ice spirit.


    "Well, here I am."


    After whispering the sorrow of ice and snow, the huge magic array finally broke out its amazing power. The ice elements all over the sky gathered here, and even had a smell of destruction, which seemed to end everything.


    The soaring light beam is surrounded by circles of light patterns, which are extremely beautiful and moving, but it is also frightening, because it is the concentration of magic and has fatal power!


    In the sky, there were magic waves around beren. His whole body was surrounded by Qi. He was concentrating. His closed eyes suddenly opened at the moment. The dark blue pupils seemed to see through the world, and he touched the magic dimension!


    He didn''t use the last version of ELF sword dance. He didn''t know whether he could use it, and he never had a chance to let him use it. Moreover, antlina warned him that it could only be used when he felt necessary.


    Now, that''s the necessary time!


    The snow lion''s sword suddenly appeared a radiance through the sky, which made people feel in a trance. The sword suddenly trembled slightly and made a distant sound of sword. At this moment, it resonated with the magic of the world with the sword.


    Ding!


    Endless magic surged in, because it was too huge to burst the space barrier, and Belen also stretched out his hand at this time. The snow lion immediately stopped and was held by him.


    At the moment of holding it, Belen found that the sword became extremely heavy. With his half god''s eyes, he could see how much magic he had concentrated in and around the sword.


    No wonder at that moment, he found that the world had become empty. It turned out that all the magic had been guided by him. If the snow lion''s magic guide, it would never be able to bear this magic.


    Boom!


    Looking at the huge beam of light coming from the impact, Belen also took a deep breath with a cold look on his face. His anger has not subsided, so his attitude is very firm!


    Who blocks, who dies!


    This sword is actually very simple. Release all your anger and killing intention. Under this sword, it is the end of the sorrow of ice and snow!


    "Spirit sword dance ¡¤ seventh taboo sound ¡¤ residual sound."


    Hiss!


    The blue meteor swooped down and came with an unparalleled sword potential. When he howled angrily, and then a sword cut out, the sword made an extremely harsh sound, as if announcing the arrival of the God of death.


    Bang!


    The huge blue light beam was cut by the blue meteor and went at a high speed towards the bottom, and his speed was getting slower and slower. He held the sword in his right hand, his body kept going, and then stabbed it. Even the surrounding glaciers collapsed by the collision of two forces, and the space cracks quietly collapsed.


    The blue radiance on beren''s body became more and more intense. The dark blue pupil suddenly bloomed a light brilliance and became more profound. The whole body''s breath suddenly fluctuated, from static to violent.


    For a moment, the momentum was like breaking bamboo!


    "This is"


    After feeling the change of that person, the sorrow of ice and snow whispered, and a touch of disbelief gradually appeared in those sky blue eyes, as if they saw something terrible.


    At this time, beren suddenly twisted his wrist holding the sword, swung his arm in a semicircle, and the blue sword light crossed the earth and cut into the sky. The huge magic array was smashed!


    Bang!


    In an instant, the array plate of the magic array collapsed, and everyone was shocked by the startling sound. They turned around and looked. When they saw that the magic array was broken, they opened their eyes.


    Win, win?


    Beren stood in front of the ice and snow mourning. He didn''t do it again. The latter had crawled on the ground, his head resting on his palms, and looked particularly peaceful.


    "Human, you are beyond my imagination."


    After saying these words, the body of ice and snow sorrow turned into a little light and drifted away. It had no resentment or hatred, because it said from the beginning that this was the last war.


    In this era, it is lonely.


    It wants to find those old friends. Whether they were friends or enemies, even ordinary people passing by, it wants to say hello.


    It was not until a thousand years later that it found that this world was no longer its world, and its own world was particularly gentle to itself.


    I''m coming.

 Chapter 537

    When the radiance of the sword pierced the sky, everyone knew who had won the battle with the highest combat power over there. They never dreamed that the adult was so strong.


    Is this the swordsman?


    No, this can already be called "sword saint"?


    Even on this battlefield, facing countless demon army soldiers, people on this side of the Legion still can''t restrain their excitement, because at this moment, they are about to break the demon army!


    Victory is at hand!


    In the depths of the demon army''s territory, after the sword light, a great figure suddenly stood up. It was an immortal bone family with black smell, holding a scepter in its hand. There were two purple flames beating in the eyes without eyes. It was probably its eyes, and its skeleton was very big, It gives people a thrilling and extremely oppressive feeling.


    "The strong in the demigod field cannot be stronger."


    The immortal skeleton family walked out of the hall slowly, and the faint light looked into the sky. It knocked on the ground with a scepter, and immediately hit a space tunnel next to it.


    At this time, a demon army soldier came forward and said respectfully, "Sir, is it time? They haven''t gone deep here yet."


    "The arrival of the strong must be advanced."


    Just as the undead family was about to step into the space tunnel, it suddenly turned its head. The purple fire beat slightly in its eyes. As soon as it touched the scepter, the space tunnel disappeared, and then turned around.


    The soldiers of the demon king army around them were suddenly on alert at this moment, because in their sight, a woman with blue clothes and beautiful golden green long hair came slowly, and she also held a silver long sword in her hand, which was very similar to the snow lion.


    It was a beautiful woman. It''s not too much to call her a great country and a great city, but her look didn''t match her appearance, because she seemed lazy, just like beren''s daily look.


    The woman in green came slowly with a smile on her beautiful face. She said, "ah, ah, who am I talking about? It turned out to be the king of annihilation, one of the four heavenly kings of the demon family."


    "The sword saint of the elves, how dare you come here."


    Seeing this woman, the flame in the eyes of the undead skeleton family, known as the king of annihilation, jumped again, and it was surrounded by black air masses, emitting a dangerous smell.


    The woman in blue is the "sword saint" who came out of the elves in this era, and she is also beren''s adoptive mother and teacher.


    "Swordsman", Angelina grisdorfen.


    No one would have thought that the sword Saint would appear in the hinterland of the demon army in the northwest theater. Even those demon army soldiers felt a sense of oppression.


    The beautiful looking woman in front of us is one of the people standing at the top of the world''s strong pyramid. She is called a super strong man with the title of "sword saint".


    The whereabouts of the "sword saint" are unpredictable. It has always been a dragon without a tail. Now it actually appears in the hinterland of their barracks. Even protective measures and patrols don''t even notice her coming in?


    "What is courage? Is there anything else I dare not go?" Antrina seemed to hear a funny joke. She giggled and waved the sword in her hand.


    Buzz!


    The sword Qi spread vertically and horizontally, and her magic rippled with it. The land sank for a few minutes. The beautiful woman in blue smiled, but her eyes showed a sense of awe.


    "I won''t let you interfere with my baby student."


    No one knew that when the "sword saint" came to the hinterland of the demon army camp, the outside world was still very hot. After the sadness of ice and snow dissipated, the task of blocking the mysterious white haired strong fell on the heads of those demon family generals.


    However, it is a pity that they are not the opponents of beren in this state.


    It''s easy to kill them.


    "Kill! Follow the sword master!"


    Many people roared. They had regarded Belen as a "sword saint", but considering that there was already a "sword saint", they added two words in it.


    That''s the "white haired sword saint"!


    They believe that the white haired strong man who killed countless demon generals and an ice and snow mourn will be able to bear this title, which will be handed down to the world after the war!


    But Belen didn''t care what the soldiers shouted. He was searching for the trace of ice witch. He was stained with a lot of blood all the way, as if he had returned to the original battlefield.


    He doesn''t care. All he knows is that Al almost died! It was closer to death than in futantis, and even now he didn''t know what was going on with al.


    The worry in his heart turned into boundless anger and killing intention on the battlefield! If it weren''t for this war, Al wouldn''t have suffered such harm!


    In the eyes of the soldiers, the powerful and frightening demon warrior can''t walk a sword under the white haired man. Every few steps he takes, an attacking demon warrior will be killed. Such foul fighting power is too easy to make people think they are dreaming, which has a little impact on their world outlook.


    How did such a strong man practice?


    What''s shocking is that no matter how the sword master kills, those demon king armies still rush up like they don''t want their lives. Sure enough, the demon king armies are all desperate lunatics!


    When Belen cut another demon general, he suddenly looked up and saw a magic ripple in the sky. A magic array began to appear, and then another magic array was superimposed on it. In the sky, the snow witch gaiola was standing there overlooking him.


    This man is stronger!


    Gaiola looked at the blue figure and frowned slightly. Now the latter gave her a more oppressive feeling and a quieter breath than before!


    However, the two magic arrays carefully arranged by her should be enough to resist him. She doesn''t believe that the man didn''t suffer the slightest damage in the final blow in the face of ice and snow!


    Under the control of gaiola, the two magic arrays began to operate, full of brilliance, with incomparably terrible power. Maybe they were not as good as the magic array of ice and snow sorrow, but they were definitely not weak!


    But just when gaiola was about to launch the magic array, a wisp of sword light suddenly crossed the sky. Even the endless clouds in the sky were annihilated by the sword light, and the pure starry sky was exposed under everyone''s sight.


    Buzz!


    Under everyone''s dull eyes, the two huge magic arrays actually broke away, as if split by a sword, turned into streamers and dispersed.


    Just, that''s it?

 Chapter 538

    When gaiola saw that the two magic arrays arranged by herself were cut off by a sword, there was shock and disbelief in her eyes for the first time. She could not imagine that the carefully arranged magic array could be broken so easily.


    Well, how is this possible?


    Gaiola looked at the blue figure standing on the ground. Her eyes trembled slightly. She felt an inexplicable power from the calm breath and magic of the latter, and even approached the oppression given to her by the "brave" and the one.


    He''s stronger because of killing and anger? It''s impossible to go beyond the "demigod field"?


    But the next moment, Belen''s breath began to fluctuate and then began to decline. He was panting and went all out twice in a row, which made him a little unable to support.


    His eyes swept around him at the moment, and everything could be regarded as the level of magic, which was more thorough than before, because it was no longer a trance, but now it was desire at will.


    Have you completely mastered the power of the "demigod field" or have you reached a higher level?


    This is not the time to think about this!


    Belen took a deep breath to balance his weak breath. He can''t stop now, because he did his best to fight the sorrow of ice and snow, he calmed down a lot, and his killing intention and anger calmed down a lot.


    However, the heart of trying to kill the snow witch will not change.


    When gaiola noticed that beren''s breath was weak, her eyes flashed. Sure enough, it was impossible not to consume. Maybe now the latter is just trying to support her own strength.


    But even here, gaiola didn''t intend to continue fighting with the other party. The strength of the white haired man is too strong. If she really wants to fight, she must go all out, and she has a greater chance of losing!


    So she turned around and ran away without hesitation!


    Seeing that gaiola was going to run, Belen also frowned slightly. His body tilted slightly, leaving a residual shadow, and rushed in the direction of the former. However, he was stopped by many demon family generals.


    For these demon warriors, beren doesn''t want to tangle with them for a moment, because they are all desperate guys. Even if they drag their intestines, they will fight you to the end!


    Bang bang!


    The constant sound of explosion should match the sound of the soldiers'' feet. They are rushing towards the hinterland of the demon army. The white haired sword saint has helped them remove all powerful obstacles!


    Beren''s killing intention is like a secluded lake. At the moment, it is no longer as surging as before, but it is terrible. Once it falls into it, it is difficult to get rid of it.


    "Get out of here!"


    Looking at the group of demon army soldiers who kept coming up, Belen was also very upset. He howled angrily, then swept across with a sword and lifted the land.


    Boom!


    After opening a road, the soldiers rushed towards it. They sounded the horn of victory. They were already at the gate of victory!


    Gaiola, who had flown to the distance, came to the cliff. Iona was standing there. The latter was surprised to see the former so embarrassed. Unexpectedly, the man was so strong that she also knew the news that the sorrow of ice and snow had fallen.


    Iona couldn''t help asking, "are humans in the demigod field so strong?"


    "The demigod realm is already a non-human realm." Gaiola nodded slightly, then looked at the sword light in the distance. She said in a deep voice: "just now, he may have gone beyond that field."


    Beyond the demigod realm?


    Iona doesn''t know what this means, because in her opinion, the human who stepped into the field of demigod is a terrible thing, beyond the legendary field? This is unheard of!


    Then, gaiola looked at the hinterland of the demon army. She frowned slightly and had hit the door. Why hasn''t the one inside moved?


    At this time, gaiola suddenly noticed something. She turned and looked. A mysterious man in black appeared in her sight, and she frowned slightly when she saw the man.


    "Do you have any plans next?"


    The mysterious man came to the edge of the cliff and looked at the blue sword light in the distance. The hand under the big robe slowly shook it up, then looked up slightly, and the eyes engraved with five awn stars looked at the sky.


    "Retreat. He won the battle."


    When she heard this, gaiola''s eyes flickered slightly. She recognized the strangeness of the words, so she asked, "do you know the swordsman?"


    The mysterious man turned around and passed gaiola. She said blandly, "I knew you before."


    After hearing the speech, gaiola glanced at the direction of beren. She always felt that the relationship between the man and the "swordsman" was more than just understanding.


    Then, gaiola asked, "why don''t you join hands with the adult in the barracks? I think the" swordsman "can''t stop us if we join hands."


    "There''s a troublesome guy here, too." The mysterious man looked at the camp of the demon king army, then turned around. She said indifferently, "retreat." After saying this, the mysterious man turned into a wisp of gray smoke and flew away.


    When he saw her leave, gaiola frowned slightly and listened to what the other party said. Maybe there was a strong man here, but even so, it was not without the power of a war, because the one in front of him could be compared by only one person.


    After the mysterious man left, Iona said, "her relationship with the swordsman is not simple." She saw that, too.


    For one person, give up a battlefield that can win?


    It''s hard to imagine, not to mention the one who


    Gaiola also shook her head puzzled. She sighed, "forget it, the war between them has nothing to do with us. We just help."


    "Now, retreat?" Iona glanced at the approaching army.


    "Go."


    After gaiola said, Iona opened the space transmission array already prepared. They don''t intend to continue to do anything in this losing war. What they should do has been done. Whether the demon army wins or loses next has nothing to do with them.


    The war was reversed by one person. Gaiola and Iona were still angry about this. They looked back at the flash of the sword, and then turned back and stepped into the space transmission array.


    Buzz!


    When they were sent away by the space transmission array, Belen below suddenly sensed the fluctuation of space magic. His eyes looked at the cliff. At the moment, there was no one. As soon as he gritted his teeth, his anger surged up again.


    If it weren''t for the ice and snow sorrow and the number of the demon army, he would have killed that woman!

 Chapter 539

    Bang!


    There was a deafening sound in the hinterland of the demon army camp. I saw several cliff walls in the canyon suddenly burst open and rolling stones fell down.


    Boom!


    A blue light and shadow stood on the flag of the demon army. It was antlina. She held a silver white sword in her hand and looked back with a wisp of smile in her mouth.


    "It seems that it has been solved."


    Below, the immortal skeleton family is surrounded by black magic, with endless terror, and there is a strange black magic array at its feet.


    But just when the immortal skeleton family was about to start, its magic suddenly stopped, and then raised his head and looked at the beautiful green skirt woman.


    "Swordsman, come here first this time. I will kill you next time."


    Then, next to the undead skeleton family, they opened the space tunnel and stepped into it. A group of demon king army also quickly followed up, and they all received the order to retreat.


    "Retreat?"


    Angelina also smiled, then turned and looked into the distance. She put her sword away and stood on the flag of the demon army, with a unique temperament.


    Then, Angelina''s smile suddenly converged, and her eyes looked at the sky. Behind the dark clouds, it seemed that a huge figure flashed past, a giant!


    Seeing the flash of that moment, anterina''s blue eyes twinkled slightly. She whispered, "there are too many strong dead, so it came here?"


    Boom!


    With the withdrawal of the demon army one after another, the Legion will catch all the demon army that has not escaped. There is no suspense about the victory of this war!


    Belen has not started at the moment. He is running out of the battlefield. His killing intention and anger have subsided. Now there is only worry about al.


    How''s al?


    He is eager to know this.


    But just as he was running wildly on the battlefield, his heart suddenly trembled for a moment, he suddenly stopped, then turned around, looked up at the sky, and his eyes narrowed slowly.


    Well, that''s


    On that day''s dome, a huge figure with incomparable greatness passed by. The whole body was darker than the night, with huge wings like blocking the sky and the sun, and the huge body was even bigger than the mountain!


    That''s the black dragon!


    Seeing the huge creature, beren suddenly remembered the scene many years ago. This was the second time he saw the black dragon.


    In addition to the battlefield many years ago, beren also remembered one thing, that is, latyr said that her hometown was destroyed by the black dragon!


    "Damn thing." Beren''s eyes gradually cooled down.


    The black dragon is the dragon of the dead. It specially absorbs the breath of the dead. This kind of treacherous thing is really hard to like. It is unbearable for beren to disrespect the dead, even if the dead are the enemy!


    And that guy once destroyed latil and latis'' hometown!


    Even though Belen is a little weak now, he still can''t stand the black dragon appearing here, but he doesn''t do anything. He wants to cut it anyway!


    "Ha!"


    Belen gave a deep drink, his breath soared, and stepped into the demigod field again, but it was much weaker than before. Then he turned into a blue streamer and shuttled towards the battlefield.


    Howl!


    When the earth shaking roar sounded, everyone was shocked. When they looked up, they opened their eyes.


    What did they see? That''s the dragon!?


    Dragons are ancient creatures recorded in legends. Their power is unmatched, because no matter which story they are in, they have the power to destroy the sky and the earth!


    And now, hovering in the sky is a black dragon!


    Ancient creature, dragon!


    Everyone was stunned. How could a dragon appear here? This black dragon gives them a feeling of depression. Is it a helper of the demon army?!


    No one knew what the black dragon was doing, but the next moment, a blue streamer suddenly flew up the cliff and attracted everyone''s eyes. When they saw the white haired man covered with blue brilliance, everyone was happy.


    It''s the "white haired swordsman"!


    The strong man, known as the "white haired sword saint" by them, is the key to reversing this war! They are well aware of this.


    "It''s the white haired sword saint! Brothers, don''t be afraid! He will be able to solve the dragon!"


    Although the black dragon did not attack, everyone felt uneasy. After all, the ancient creature circling in the sky was so terrible that they were worried that the black dragon would suddenly attack.


    Beren stood on the cliff, breathing in his mouth. Maintaining this state did not burden him, but he had fought for so long before, and he had already consumed countless.


    "Belem!"


    At this time, lumia suddenly rushed to Belen. She looked at the black dragon in the sky and couldn''t help swallowing. This is a creature that can only be seen in books!


    "Belen, what''s that big guy doing here?"


    Hearing lumia''s question, beren said blandly, "it''s against the death of all the dead."


    "Dead?" Lumia frowned slightly. She didn''t understand what the black dragon wanted to do with death. As an ancient creature, wouldn''t she be afraid of death invading her body?


    The so-called Dead Qi can be fatal. Generally speaking, it is something that only the dead and the dead will be born. Any living creature has Qi. That is the power to maintain life, which is called vitality, and dead Qi is the opposite.


    When everyone talked and dared not act rashly, the black dragon on the sky suddenly looked at the battlefield below with his huge black pupils, then opened his mouth and began to absorb the dead breath.


    Because of its absorption, the breath on the battlefield has become much purer, but beren doesn''t think the intention of the black dragon is good.


    What on earth does it want to do?


    Just as the black dragon absorbed the dead breath, Belen on the cliff suddenly stepped back two steps to the open place, which made lumia a little confused.


    "Belen, what are you going to do?"


    Belen took a deep breath, the silver white sword appeared in his right hand, and a scabbard appeared in his left waist. His foot rotated with force, and a whirlwind rolled around him. Then he stepped out and turned into a blue streamer. He left a word.


    "Cut it!"


    Lumia was also shocked to see that Belen actually started at the black dragon. She didn''t expect Belen to do that, and she couldn''t understand why he did it.


    Does Belen have a grudge against the black dragon?

 Chapter 540

    Whew!


    The blue meteor quickly approached the black dragon in the sky, and the blade in beren''s hand was also surrounded by the sharp sword Qi, and then included in the scabbard of his left waist. His eyes were a little gloomy.


    The suffering of latil and latis can''t be understood with a sword!


    The reason why he did it was latil and latis. If the two clever girls hadn''t destroyed their hometown because of the black dragon, they wouldn''t have become slaves. Beren had known the suffering in those years. At the moment, the culprit is here. How could he not be angry!?


    "Sword skill ¡¤ death song!"


    At the moment when beren pulled out his sword, a terrible sword gas burst away, even hit the gas explosion in the sky, and then hit the black dragon.


    Bang!


    The black dragon''s body trembled for a moment, and there was an invisible blood mark on his body. He suddenly turned around, opened his mouth, and sent a terrible dragon roar in the direction of beren!


    "Howl!"


    The black airflow swept out with frightening majestic magic, which made beren frown. He held the sword in front of him, and then crossed a line straight in front of him.


    "Sword skill - one sword cut and make a decision!"


    Hiss!


    The piercing sound of the sword sounded, and the sword Qi directly divided the terrible power away. At this time, beren lost his stagnation, and he fell down.


    He turned and fell on the cliff. Then Belen laid his sword in front of him. His breath rippled. He was already weak. He couldn''t let himself have the strength he had when dealing with the sadness of ice and snow.


    It''s not realistic to kill the black dragon. It''s also the first time he has fought with this ancient creature. He was shocked by the size alone. It''s a big mountain!


    The defense of the black dragon is so strong that even his sword did not cause serious injury to the big guy. Moreover, the black dragon must have shocking magic. It is too difficult to kill it with his current strength.


    However, I have to ask for some interest for latil and latis!


    Looking at beren''s posture, lumia had no time to ask why. She hurried to the back to make room, and then looked at the black dragon above behind a rock.


    At the moment, the black dragon above is still absorbing the huge breath of death on the battlefield. It doesn''t care about beren''s attack. Obviously, it is more tempting than killing this man.


    The snow lion''s sword has been covered with blue light. Its breath is very prosperous. All the essence and spirit of beren climb to the peak at this moment. This sword will break the defense of the black dragon!


    Vientiane creation, one of the Kendo flow.


    Belen didn''t jump into the sky again, but slowly walked to the top of the cliff. He held the sword in his right hand, and then gently crossed in front of him in the direction of the black dragon. It was ordinary and didn''t seem to have the slightest explosive power.


    "Angelica sinensis."


    But it was such a sword that easily cut through the barrier of space. With the power of magic dimension, the wisp of blue sword light disappeared on the cliff and suddenly appeared in front of the black dragon. Its huge black eyes suddenly widened, and the blue sword light suddenly cut through its body, then cut through the sky and rushed to the top of the sky!


    "Howl!"


    The black dragon suddenly uttered a deafening roar. Dark red blood was splashed on its body. A huge blood mark was left on its body. The blood fell everywhere on the earth, making the earth more bloody than before. If there was a dry river, it would be able to fill it all at once.


    "This..."


    Everyone was stunned by this scene. The Dragon didn''t do anything. Why did he attack the white haired sword saint? And now it looks like, like angry!?


    The black dragon roared with his head up, and then stopped absorbing the dead breath. It suddenly lowered its head and looked at the sound on the cliff below. The black eyes blinked, full of extreme anger.


    "Damn human!"


    It didn''t open its mouth, but this sentence clearly fell into everyone''s ears, which made everyone stunned. Did the black dragon speak?


    Beren looked at the black dragon and said indifferently, "this is a sword you deserve. If you want to fight to the end, I''m willing to accompany you. If not, get out!"


    By using magic, he magnified his voice countless times. Everyone heard what beren said, and all the soldiers were stunned. This is the strong man who killed countless demon family generals and defeated the sorrow of ice and snow. Unexpectedly, even the creatures that are more distant than the sorrow of ice and snow are so domineering!


    "White haired swordsman!"


    I don''t know who shouted below, and then one voice after another sounded from below. Finally, it turned into a rhythm like a slogan.


    Even Belen heard very clearly at the moment. He looked at the soldiers below and didn''t know how he had such a title. However, he didn''t care. He raised his head again and looked at the black dragon in the sky. Now his attention should be all focused on this big guy!


    The black dragon opened its mouth, and magic lines suddenly appeared in front of its mouth. It seemed to launch some terrible magic, and it aimed at everyone below!


    To it, human beings are just annoying insects!


    Seeing this scene, beren also clenched his sword. It''s really surprising that the black dragon chose to fight after such a serious injury, but it''s not unexpected!


    However, just as the black dragon was about to start breathing, its pupils suddenly looked in one direction. A touch of turquoise fell into its sight. When it saw the man, it seemed to hesitate, and then the magic lines gradually disappeared.


    Seeing that the black dragon actually stopped attacking, beren also frowned slightly, and at this time, the former suddenly made a thoughtful voice.


    "Man, I remember you."


    After conveying the general meaning of resentment, the black dragon took a deep look at beren and the other direction, then soared towards the sky, and its blood continued to flow down.


    Seeing the departure of the black dragon, beren was very confused. It was clear that he was just going to do it. Why did he suddenly stop? Did you leave because you realized that you were seriously injured and were not sure to deal with him?


    At the same time, on another mountain peak, a blue figure was sitting on the edge of the cliff, shaking the slender legs. There was a long sword on the ground beside her, and the beautiful woman was smiling.

 Chapter 541

    After the black dragon left, the general headquarters began to command the soldiers to occupy this land. The victory of this war zone can be said to be a great celebration for the whole country, but there are too many things to deal with while passing on the war.


    Belen and lumia are sitting in a commercial car and driving on the wasteland. At the moment, he has a feeling of depression. The whole person is almost tired. He can fall asleep now, but before that, he wants to see that person.


    After returning to the barracks, beren knew that because the war was over, there were free troops to escort all the wounded back to sadomari, and even the doctors had returned to sadomari, so beren could not know what happened to Al and their injuries, so she was a little anxious.


    Lumia also knew Belen''s mood. Although she was worried, she comforted: "Al, she''ll be fine."


    "Yes."


    Belen answered. He sat in the commercial car. Although he was very tired, he was not in the mood to rest and prayed for the girl in his heart.


    It seems to know that beren''s mood is very urgent. The two earth dragons are also very strong. They travel very fast. According to this speed, they will be able to reach sadomari tonight.


    At night.


    At the medical center in sadomari, Al and Zela are still in the same room. The former still closes their eyes, while the latter looks at the moonlight outside the window.


    At this time, a hurried footsteps suddenly came from outside the door, and Zela also looked over her head. At this time, Al slowly opened her eyes. She turned her eyes to the door, and her heartbeat was particularly obvious.


    Then, the hurried footsteps disappeared, and the sound of opening the door was very light. A white haired man walked into the ward. The blue eyes touched the blue purple eyes in a moment.


    Belen opened his mouth, but found himself choking. His eyes were moist. He tried to resist the impulse in his heart to rush up and hold the girl. He took a breath, and then a shallow smile appeared on his face.


    "I''m back."


    Seeing the boy almost crying, Al''s heart softened, and a responsive smile appeared on his beautiful face.


    "Welcome back."


    Belen went into the ward and sat down beside al''s bed. He was tired, but now he was happy and didn''t want to go to bed.


    Before, because of the night of the meteor shower, beren even had the idea of leaving, but now he felt remorse for having such an idea.


    Fortunately, I didn''t go. Fortunately, I passed more. Fortunately, she was fine.


    That scene has been deeply branded in beren''s mind. It is the most terrible thing beren has encountered so far. That fear and pressure can crush him. A moment of helplessness almost made him lose his mind.


    Not everything in this world can be as expected, but fortunately, this world will always show a gentle side when Bellen needs it.


    "Belem, jayal, he has..."


    As Al lay there, she remembered the scene at that time. The boy made such a decision in order to save her and Zela.


    After hearing the speech, Belen found that he didn''t see gayer, and his smile slowly faded away. He didn''t hate gayer for a long time, but it was wrong, and he naturally knew his determination.


    That''s a man willing to die for the girl he likes.


    "Well..."


    Belen didn''t know what to say. He wouldn''t be happy about it. Instead, he was a little melancholy. He wouldn''t want anyone to die, even the one he hated.


    "Then even his share, live well."


    "Yes."


    Although he was a little sad, beren quickly turned the painful topic away. He said, "sorry, I didn''t kill that guy, but I let her run away."


    At the thought of this, Belen could not help holding his hands. He bit his teeth. The "natural disaster" really annoyed him. No matter what their purpose, there was no doubt that they had annoyed him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll avenge myself." Al said indifferently that she wanted to get rid of the woman herself rather than let beren help.


    Although she is not the opponent of the other party now, she still needs to practice hard!


    Compared with so much trouble caused by the "natural disaster", the biggest thing for Al is gilt''s rebellion. He is the traitor hidden in the Holy See!


    This matter is too serious. You know, gilt is the military referee of the Holy See!


    Moreover, what makes al more worried is whether there are other traitors in the Holy See besides gilt. She must find out all of them!


    If it hadn''t been for gilt''s rebellion, jayal wouldn''t have left them.


    At the moment, Zela on the hospital bed is watching them. She doesn''t want to disturb them, so she doesn''t make a sound, but looks at them quietly.


    However, at this time, Belen also noticed Zela''s sight. He turned his head and saw Zela in the ward. He was also stunned. Then he hurried to say hello. He was a little shy. He actually ignored others in this way.


    "Zela, how are you?"


    "Please don''t care about me."


    "Hold, sorry..."


    Belen scratched his hair awkwardly. He just focused on Al and ignored Zela. He was really sorry.


    In this regard, Zela was staring at Belen. She said calmly, "it''s no big deal. It''s just that the leg bone is cracked. It''s better to rest for a while."


    "Well, if you need any help, just let me know." Belen said like this, if it weren''t for Zela''s protection, Al would have had an accident.


    "Yes."


    Zela answered softly, then lay down, closed her eyes and was ready to go to sleep.


    Seeing the girl''s clear and depressed appearance, Belen understood that it was because of the sacrifice of gayer. He could not comfort anything, but let time heal the pain.


    Because of his relaxation, beren''s head was in a trance. He lay down by Al''s bed and whispered, "I''ll have a rest."


    He has no strength. Let''s sleep like this.


    So beren went to sleep, and Al smiled at his tired look. She reached out and rubbed the boy''s head.

 Chapter 542

    In the early morning of the next day, Al woke up and found that Belen was still sleeping by the bed. At present, she was helpless. It seemed that she was really tired.


    Lumia didn''t come to Al until noon. She had been here last night, but she didn''t want to disturb Belen and Al, so she left directly.


    Lumia glanced at the sleeping Bellen and said helplessly, "Oh, Bellen, this guy has to see you to be at ease, so I can''t say anything."


    "Well."


    Al was also sweet at hearing the speech. Now she can only lean on the head of the bed and can''t sit up by herself. The wound on her body hasn''t healed yet. It will hurt if she moves a little bigger.


    "But, Al, it''s great that you''re okay." Lumia smiled at the girl and then looked at the sleeping white haired man. She said, "if something happens to you, I can''t imagine what he will become. After all, his physical condition is not good."


    Hearing lumia''s words, Al also looked at Belen. She knew that the latter intended to hide her physical condition. Even she could only infer by guessing, but now it seems that it may be very serious.


    Lumia sighed and said, "you don''t know how many demon kings he killed on the battlefield. I''ve never seen him look like that."


    Even the devil''s name can''t compare with beren''s appearance at that time. He slaughtered countless demonic demon king armies as a human, and everyone was terrified.


    Up to now, it has not been roughly counted how many demon army soldiers beren killed, and the Legion obviously cares about this, so it is still collecting intelligence.


    After lumia carried beren back, beren slept for several days. He didn''t slowly open his eyes until the seventh day.


    "Oh, wake up and sleep like that."


    Beren was moved by the familiar and pleasant voice. He suddenly sat up and looked over his head. A blue figure fell into his eyes, and his pupils gradually widened.


    "Ant"


    Pop!


    Suddenly a nut hit Belen on the forehead and made him lie in bed again. He cried out in pain, and then sat up again and looked at the figure.


    "As a student, can you call the teacher by his first name? How brave!"


    Sitting in the chair eating fruit is a beautiful woman in a blue and white skirt. She has green eyes, long blond hair and beautiful appearance. However, she sits across the back of the chair and has a bad smell of youth all over her.


    This woman is the "sword saint" antrina grisdorfen.


    At the moment when she saw Angelina, beren was so happy. After so many years, she finally met her again in the northwest.


    "You are here."


    When she heard beren''s words, antlina was stunned, and then asked curiously, "listen to you, as if you knew I was here."


    "I met socia and she said you were here, too." Beren explained.


    "Ah, it''s her." Angelina also remembered that socia had followed her to the northwest. She smiled and ate the fruit, and then her eyes fell on her snow-white hair.


    "How did you get your hair? Did someone dye it?"


    "Ah? Ah! Yes, yes, I want to change my style occasionally." When she heard what Angelina said, beren panicked, and then quickly reacted, laughing.


    Seeing beren''s appearance, antelina stared at him for a while, then reluctantly shook her head and said, "it''s changed a lot, but it won''t lie or as usual."


    Seeing that Angelina actually saw through her lie, beren was also a little embarrassed. He nodded his cheek with his hand and then pursed his lips. He didn''t want to confess it, even to Angelina.


    "Come on, what''s the situation?" Antrina obviously wanted to ask the truth, and she noticed beren''s hesitation. She frowned slightly, then smiled and said, "what else can''t be said to me? When she grows up, she will hide her little secret from me."


    "No, it''s not." Beren shook his head, and then he struggled for a while under the general eyes of Angelina, then sighed and told the latter about his physical condition and why.


    Only for the one in front of him, he really has no way to hide himself, and she is also the one who is most qualified to know everything about herself.


    When she heard that beren''s time was running out, the smile on Angelina''s face gradually disappeared. She didn''t expect that so many things had happened when the "natural disaster" attacked frozarno School Park.


    After listening to all the things, anterina said with a headache: "you really have the courage to fight the" brave "out of control."


    "If I didn''t do it, everyone would have an accident." Belen explained that he knew that the situation was very urgent and that he was the last line of defense.


    "So, in the end, only you had an accident." Angelina''s blue eyes stared at beren, and it was obvious that her mood had become very unhappy at the moment.


    "Sorry."


    That''s all Belen can say.


    However, Angelina sighed slightly when she heard the speech. She said, "you deserve everyone, but you''re sorry for yourself. Do you really think your life is long?"


    Then, anterina stood up and came to the bed. She reached out her hand and touched the boy''s face. She was as peaceful as a loving mother. She felt some love for the boy in front of her.


    "Although I''m glad you''ve changed now, ah, you''re only twenty-one now. There''s no need to bear so much suffering alone."


    "I''ve been twenty-two."


    "Yes, isn''t it? That''s good!"


    The brewing atmosphere was broken in an instant. Antlina looked at the boy in front of her. She reached out and rubbed beren''s head. As before, he was still a child in her eyes.


    "I forgot to say something."


    "What?" Beren looked curiously at Angelina.


    She stooped down and hugged beren. She didn''t care about physical contact because he was her student and she was his first family.


    "Long time no see."


    Hearing the words in his ear, Belen was also filled with emotion. He also smiled and hugged Angelina, and then said, "well, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Just at this time, the door suddenly opened. Lumia stood there staring at the two people hugging each other. Her face turned red, and then stretched out her finger to point to them, shaking violently.


    "You, you, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 543

    When lumia''s voice came to the ears of the two people in the house, Belen and antlina looked curiously. When they saw the short haired girl pointing at them with a shy face, the latter first showed a meaningful smile.


    "Belen, who is she?"


    Beren was also stunned when she asked. How did he feel that she was a little ill intentioned, but he still introduced her.


    "This is lumia, my friend."


    At this time, lumia came in with her lips pursed and asked unhappily, "Belen, who is this woman? What''s your relationship?"


    "Ah? She is"


    Before beren could explain, Angelina suddenly threw beren on the bed. She smiled at lumia and said, "I have a close relationship with beren. Why have I never seen you?"


    "Bah, bah, bah! I want to say how I''ve never seen you!" Lumia immediately panicked when she saw that the woman in front of her pushed beren down.


    Antrina leaned down like a leopard and leaned against beren''s chest. Her eyes were full of ambiguity. She said delicately: "beren, did you find another woman behind my back?"


    What, what!?


    When she heard the woman''s words, lumia felt that her head was about to explode, and there seemed to be steam on her head. She squeezed her hands tightly, and then said unbelievably, "Belen, you have other women besides latil!"


    No, no, no, why does that sound weird?


    Belen also pulled at the corners of his mouth, and then hurriedly pushed antlina away. He sat up and said helplessly, "antlina, don''t play."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Angelina also put away her playfulness and sat by the bed. She looked at the dull girl with a smile and said, "sorry, I just teased you."


    "What, what''s going on?"


    Lumia is completely confused.


    On the other side, Bellen smiled and said, "she is my teacher, the" sword saint "in people''s mouth, the one you mentioned last time."


    "Ha!? sword, sword saint?" Lumia suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at the woman in a blue and white dress, blinked her eyes constantly, and said in disbelief, "are you the" sword saint "


    She, she was just questioning the sword saint!?


    Angelina raised her hand and stroked the hair in her ear. Then she nodded and smiled and said, "yes, but since you are Bellen''s friend, you can call my name. My name is Angelina grisdorfen."


    So lumia said in surprise, "so, you are beren''s adoptive mother!"


    Hearing lumia''s words, beren''s cheeks turned red and his head began to smoke like a steam engine, as if it was a very shameful thing for him.


    "Adoptive mother?"


    Angelina was also stunned. Then she looked thoughtfully at the boy who was avoiding her sight. She smiled meaningfully and said, "so you introduced me to your friends?"


    "No, it''s not! It''s just for lumia to understand our relationship!" Belem quickly began to explain. It was too shameful.


    "Isn''t the cognitive relationship between teachers and students enough?" Angelina smiled close to beren, as if she wanted to make the latter give in.


    "Add, deepen! Yes! Deepen understanding!" Belen tried to explain.


    Angelina giggled. She reached out and rubbed beren''s head. She smiled and said, "good boy, my mother will take good care of you."


    "Just, I don''t want your care! I''m already an adult!" Beren took the hand away from his head with a look of shame and anger. You know, lumia is nearby! The image he has always maintained feels like it''s going to collapse!


    However, when she saw this scene, lumia showed a bright smile. She didn''t expect that Bellen would have such a child. Sure enough, the sword saint is a very close person to Bellen!


    "You have changed a lot during my absence." With a smile, Angelina stretched out her hand and pinched beren''s cheek. She pulled it back and forth. She knew beren very well. If she had been him, she would rarely express her emotions on her face.


    "Lumia is still watching! Save me some face!" Belem muttered softly.


    Angelina laughed, then reached out and patted beren on the arm, smiled and said, "you are more lovely now than before!"


    No, no, no, cute or something is not for me.


    Belen sighed helplessly, but then smiled again. Although she had this hunch for a long time, she didn''t expect to really meet in the northwest.


    Then Belen looked at lumia and asked curiously, "lumia, how long have I slept?"


    "Seven days."


    No wonder I''m so hungry.


    Belen touched her stomach, then thought of something, and hurriedly asked, "how''s al?"


    "Al recovers quickly. Don''t worry. Do you want to visit her later?" Lumia comforted beren and asked with a smile.


    "OK." Beren nodded.


    "Al is here, too?" Antrina obviously didn''t know that Al was here. She was also a little surprised at the moment, and then said with a smile, "just in time, I''ll go with you! Anyway, what''s the matter with Al?"


    When she asked, beren''s smile was stiff, which made him think of the scene that made him very unhappy. He scratched his cheek and didn''t know what to say.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Angelina looked at beren suspiciously, then looked curiously at lumia and asked, "what happened?"


    Lumia looked at Belen and said with a dry smile, "you''d better ask al then. In fact, I don''t know the situation."


    "Huh?"


    Angelina looked at beren suspiciously. Although she was on the battlefield over there, except for blocking the king of annihilation, she was almost on the scene and didn''t know what happened.


    "Let''s go to the medical center and bring al something. By the way, I''m a little hungry." Belem quickly changed the subject. He didn''t want to mention what happened that day. Then he got up, put on his shoes, changed his clothes and planned to go out.


    The murderous intention in his heart was finally suppressed. At the thought of what happened that day, his murderous intention and anger couldn''t help but want to erupt.


    Seeing beren''s evasive appearance, Angelina was also thoughtful. She also stood up and followed them out of the hotel.


    Sure enough, I''d better ask al face to face.

 Chapter 544

    After the three left the hotel, they just found a stall and bought some food. Belen was hungry, but in addition to bringing Al, there was Zela''s share. This time he couldn''t forget!


    Along the way, anterina did not talk about what she had done before, but about what she was doing during the war.


    "Were you there?" When she heard that Angelina had been observing in the dark, beren was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, she was there when there was a war.


    Anterina nodded and said with a smile, "do you remember the black dragon?"


    "Of course." Beren nodded slightly.


    "Oh, speaking of this." Antlina seemed to think of something, then put her hand on beren''s shoulder and looked surprised. She said, "beren, you are stronger than before!"


    Antlina was the first to know about beren''s unique magic. Beren was strong enough in the school period, but when she saw beren''s sword to the black dragon, she found that she was a stronger student!


    Demigod realm, magic dimension.


    That''s a level that antrina knows but hasn''t touched. Although she doesn''t care, because she is strong enough, she didn''t expect beren to enter that field.


    "Well"


    Belen can''t respond to this. He can''t bear the praise of people around him, because he always feels a little ashamed.


    "Then get back to the point."


    Antrina thought of the black dragon, and her smile faded a lot. She said: "although it may be its instinct to breathe death, the more it sucks, the stronger it will become, and finally it will endanger the world."


    Beilun frowned slightly when he heard the speech. The smell of the black dragon is too dirty and evil. If it is allowed to suck the dead breath and grow stronger, there will be problems in the end.


    "Especially at the end of the war these years, there are countless strong people who have died. It is also taking more and more dead breath. It is much stronger than it was a hundred years ago."


    Angelina recalled the scene when she first met the black dragon. At that time, she could still fight the latter and couldn''t take care of herself. Now it''s hard to say.


    "So, as soon as it appeared, I had an idea to kill it. After all, you were there, but just think about it." Angelina let it go.


    "No wonder the black dragon finally stopped."


    Hearing what Angelina said, Belen knew why the black dragon stopped at that time. Because Angelina was present and he was not sure that even the black dragon could cope, so he didn''t fight and retreated.


    "Why not do it?" Beren was a little confused.


    Angelina smiled and said, "even if it will eventually become a huge disaster, why do I have to fight it? Let''s leave it to others!"


    Ah, yeah, that''s what this guy is.


    Belen pulled the corners of his mouth. He shook his head reluctantly. He thought carefully that he didn''t like to participate in disputes. He learned from this guy.


    Soon, the three came to the medical center. Antrina came for the first time, so lumia helped to register, so Belen took the lead in coming to Al''s ward. When she opened the door, Belen was stunned, because there was a man sitting beside al''s bed.


    Gaye, Gaye?


    Belen was stunned to see a man who was said to have died appear here for a while. At this time, Al looked at her with a happy smile on her face. As for the reason for her happiness, it was obviously because of the fact that jayal had not died.


    "Belem!"


    Hearing the name called by Al, gayer sitting there also turned his head. His eyes locked on the white haired man for a moment. They looked at each other for a long time, and then gayer stood up and walked to Belen.


    The two men looked at each other, and the atmosphere was quiet for a time, but this time, Al was not worried that they would quarrel, so her smile remained unchanged.


    Beren looked at the man in front of him and said, "this time, thanks to you."


    If it hadn''t been for gayal''s help to stop the "natural disaster", Al would have had an accident long ago, so because of this, he would no longer have prejudice against the man in front of him.


    Hearing Belen''s words, Gayle was stunned, then grinned and said seriously, "thank you for saving al."


    He had already heard about what happened on the battlefield, and today he learned from al that beren saved her, so he was willing to put aside his past grievances for the time being.


    Belen shook his head when he heard the speech. He said, "this is what I should do."


    "Al! Where are you?"


    At this time, a woman''s voice suddenly came out of the door. Everyone looked at it and saw a fairy woman in a blue and white dress come in. When she came into Al''s sight, Al immediately screamed.


    "You, you, you"


    "What are you?"


    Antrina reluctantly walked up to Al, then reached out and grabbed the girl''s cheek and pulled it back. She said reluctantly, "why can''t you pay attention to him like him? One is calling his name as a student, and the other can''t even call my name! Are you going to kill me?"


    "I was wrong!"


    After the girl apologized, anterina took back her hand, and then saw the chair beside her, so she sat up with a smile. She suddenly noticed Gaye, and then smiled and said hello.


    "Oh, boy, you''re here too."


    "Well, benefactor?" Gayal also stared at the elf woman.


    When they heard the name of Gaye, all eyes swept back and forth on Gaye and antrina. How did they become benefactors at once?


    "Antrina, do you know him?" Beren looked curiously at Angelina.


    "It''s good to call my mother! Although I feel old." Angelina looked unhappy when she heard Belen call her name again, and then began to explain why.


    It turned out that after the terrain disaster caused by jayal, he was buried in the snow. When he climbed out with his last effort, he lost his ability to move. Then, antlina, who sensed the residual magic here, found him and rescued him. Almost jayal died because of excessive magic consumption, but also survived because of antlina''s help, However, it took several days to restore his magic. Although he hasn''t recovered now, it doesn''t hinder his daily actions.


    After knowing everything, they explained their relationship with others. When they learned the identity of antlina, Zela and gayer opened their eyes. This woman is actually the legendary "sword saint"! Besides, it''s beren''s teacher!?

 Chapter 545

    This ward is actually bigger than expected, because after knowing that Al was badly hurt, Jagger immediately prepared the most luxurious ward in the medical center. The environment here is not comparable to that of an ordinary ward, because this is the only ward in the tallest building, and there is only one room.


    Gayal and Zela were surprised that Belen was a student of the "sword saint". No wonder he was so strong in kendo. After all, he was a disciple of the "sword saint".


    At the moment, people are sitting on chairs or sofas. At the moment, there are several more people here, such as jajil, the commander-in-chief of sadomari, the general of the Imperial Army, and some officials.


    When people learned that the fairy beauty who appeared from nowhere was actually the legendary "sword saint", they were all surprised. Although they had heard the name of the "sword saint" for a long time, they had never seen it with their own eyes.


    It turned out that, as rumored, the sword saint of the elf family was really a beautiful woman.


    When Angelina talked about the annihilated queen in the depths of the demon army camp, everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, the demon army still had such an ultimate killer.


    You should know that the demon family generals are so powerful, how strong will the demon family four heavenly king above all the demon family generals be?


    The general of the Imperial Army wanted to measure his combat power, so he asked curiously, "sword saint, aren''t you even the opponent of the king of annihilation?"


    "It''s hard to say. I haven''t fought to the death with those guys, but I''m a very powerful guy." Said Angelina, rubbing her snow-white chin.


    Everyone was worried when they heard the speech. You should know that there was snow and ice sorrow, the snow Witch of the "natural disaster" and the black dragon. If the "sword saint" had not dragged the king of annihilation there, I''m afraid even Belen could not stop them?


    Then al told all the high-level personnel present about gilt''s rebellion. As long as they knew the news, gilt could not slander her even if she returned to the holy see first.


    Betrayer!


    Al clenched her fists when she thought of the harm she had suffered. A little anger came out of her heart. Almost, almost, all three of them would not come back, and all this was caused by gilt!


    Seeing al''s look, beren also pursed his lips. He knew what the girl was angry about, and he did the same. If he met that guy, it would not be as simple as letting him die.


    Then, jargil left with the officers. They still had a lot to do. When they left, they solemnly expressed their heartfelt thanks to beren and others. If it weren''t for them, the war would never be won!


    In the war in the northwest, they lost countless soldiers. Both at the beginning and now, although they were the least war zone for the demon army in all war zones, they also experienced hardships because they had no help from the coalition forces.


    In these days, the "white haired swordsman" has been circulating outside, because in everyone''s eyes, this one is the key to victory, and the achievements of the "white haired swordsman" in this war have been counted,


    Killing hundreds of demon army soldiers is second, and although the latter data seems not exaggerated, it is extremely shocking to fall into any ears.


    Kill the demon family generals, 29!


    The strength of every demon warrior is equivalent to that of a superman warrior, and the number of Superman in the Empire''s Superman Legion is not large. In the northwest war, more than 30 fell at once, and 29 of them died at the hands of one person.


    For a moment, there was a strong man with the title in the world, and the title of "white haired sword saint" soon spread to the Empire, and it also had the authority that can not be ignored at that moment.


    I don''t know how difficult it is to kill 29 demon family generals, but no matter what I think, only the strong ones with the title can do it?


    For this title, Belen also knew it a few days later. He was stunned to learn that he had been crowned with such a title.


    "What" white haired swordsman "


    At this time, Angelina, who was eating breakfast, also smiled. She looked at the boy beside her and said, "ah, there are two" sword saints "in the world now."


    Beren shook his head and said, "I don''t want any title."


    Hearing the speech, Angelina smiled and said, "I thought you had seen it. It seems that you still don''t like being noticed. It can be loved by more girls."


    "I don''t want girls to like it!"


    "The boy?" Angelina said with a smile.


    Belen shouted, "not even more!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Antrina smiled brightly, raised her right hand and slapped on beren''s back. In her opinion, the latter''s appearance was so interesting.


    "Ah, don''t shoot! Really!" Beren reluctantly took Angelina''s hand away.


    Looking at the two people who seem to be flirting with each other, lumia looks at them with a flat mouth. She knows that they are just teachers and students, but why do they feel very uncomfortable?


    At night, beren returned to his room after taking a bath. When he opened the door, he found a woman in thin clothes lying on his bed, winking at him now.


    Belen took a slight swipe at the corner of her mouth and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Hmm? Shouldn''t you go to bed at night?" Angelina looked as if she didn''t understand.


    "No, no, no, it''s time to sleep, but why did you come to me?" Belen sighed. The woman''s temperament is really the same as before.


    "Because there''s no place to sleep!" Anterina naturally explained, then pulled the quilt aside and covered her, then leaned against the end of the wall, and then reached out and patted the empty seat aside.


    "Come on, give you some space."


    Seeing Angelina''s smiling face, beren calmly withdrew from the room, then went to lumia''s room and told the girl about it. The girl jumped out of bed and came to beren''s room without hesitation.


    "No, no, I''m going to sleep with beren!"


    Soon there was a cry, and then the short haired girl dragged Angelina out and threw her back into her room, while beren closed the door without hesitation. He fell on the bed and was satisfied.

 Chapter 546

    When the northwest war spread to all parts of Florence, everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, the northwest war zone had broken through the northwest base camp of the demon army!


    This is a great event for the whole country to celebrate!


    For this reason, the legend of the "white haired swordsman" killing the four sides has also spread in the streets. Some people even think that the "white haired swordsman" is the "swordsman". After all, they think it is more likely to be an old strong man than a rookie strong man. After all, the details of the "white haired swordsman" have not been spread.


    The victory in the northwest war also greatly inspired the soldiers in other war zones. After all, it is a very cold place. It can win in that environment. It can be imagined that it must have paid a lot of price.


    In addition, it is really surprising that there is the sadness of ice and snow. Unexpectedly, even such creatures that have existed only in ancient books for thousands of years have appeared, which makes people wonder how many wonderful things have happened in the northwest theater.


    The emergence of the "natural disaster" also made the Empire pay more attention. Unexpectedly, this organization colluded with the demon clan to help the demon army lay down the northwest region?


    This is obviously a very important thing. After all, the panic caused by the "natural disaster" has still been in the hearts of the people, and now it seems that they will appear again.


    No matter how the Imperial Army searched, they never found the trace of "natural disaster", and they have been haunted all the time. If they continue to relax like this, they will be caught off guard.


    After learning that the snow Witch and space Witch of the "natural disaster" appeared in the northwest war zone, the first person to feel the seriousness of the matter was flotti. They were in the light, but the enemy was in the dark. This war was really hard to fight. Moreover, she was one of the few people who knew the war magic forbidden curse of "the law of angels".


    Having such a devastating weapon is very stressful for flotti, but at the same time, she is also very excited because she knows that the "natural disaster" will reappear soon, and she will be busy at that time.


    Although many people know that flotti''s temperament is strange, it''s certainly unimaginable that this guy is looking forward to the "natural disaster" again!


    Countless unexpected things came out of the northwest war, but even so, they still won this war, which is really puzzling.


    Not many people know about the existence of the black dragon, but there have been rumors more or less. However, the black dragon did not help the demon army fight, which makes everyone relieved. After all, it was a creature that existed in ancient times.


    But even so, it''s still a matter that can''t be ignored. After all, it''s a dragon, a creature that is about to be forgotten!


    Bogia Coty.


    Because the dispute ended six months ago, the grand duke Giovanni, the owner of bogia Coty, is even more famous and loved by countless citizens. Because Charles''s crime has been implemented, Giovanni who caught the prisoner is a hero.


    Because of this, the work of grand duke Giovanni is more tired. However, he is less targeted in the dark. This is not only afraid of Giovanni''s influence now, but also afraid of the woman in the military headquarters.


    At night, in the pavilion of bogia Coty''s house, several girls were reading the daily newspaper, and their faces were smiling with joy.


    Because they finally heard from that man.


    Although the rumored "white haired sword saint" did not spread in detail, when the news came to the girls'' ears, they immediately knew his identity.


    That must be beren!


    The cat eared girl latil looked worried after her joy. She said, "Mr. Belen, he ran to the border. I don''t know if he was hurt."


    Hill, wearing a long brown and yellow dress, smiled and said, "it''ll be fine. After all, they have been called the" white haired sword saint ". They must be very powerful."


    "Brother, he is very powerful, but he will also get hurt."


    On one side, a beautiful silver haired girl with beautiful appearance sipped her mouth. She looked at the sky and thought, if she insisted on going, would he let herself follow?


    "Can we find our brother?" Ladys, the kitten, gave a sudden cry and blinked her big black eyes full of hope.


    Latil reached out and rubbed her sister''s head, then smiled and shook her head. "Mr. Belen shouldn''t want us to go to him."


    After all, when he left, his attitude was so firm.


    "Well, when can I see my brother?" Latis muttered her little mouth and her cat''s ears drooped. She looked very disappointed. She missed her brother so much.


    "I''ll see you again."


    Latil can only give such a reply. She doesn''t know when she can see Belen again, or whether she can see Belen again. Can she see Belen again in her life?


    At the thought that she might never have a chance again, latil''s face gradually became a little sad. If so, what should she do?


    In the past six months, they have been able to integrate well into Hill''s family, but ah, there has always been that person in their hearts, which is probably unforgettable in their life.


    I really want to travel with him again, see the scenery I haven''t seen before, and meet all kinds of things again.


    It''s unfair that only lumia can follow!


    At the thought of this, latil pursed her mouth angrily, but then she pursed her mouth. If her attitude had been weaker, she believed that with Mr. beren''s temperament, she would not refuse.


    Regret, but there''s nothing to do. What happened at that time, now it doesn''t make any sense. Now she''s probably in her own mood.


    Leia sighed when she saw the appearance of the people. She shook her head secretly. In her opinion, if Mr. Belen didn''t come back, maybe they would burst out sooner or later.


    and...


    Leia turned her head and looked at the bright night sky. The pattern of stars seemed to show a person in her eyes. She pursed her lips.


    Mr. beren, how is your body?


    Although he never said it, several phenomena showed that he was ill. Even if he could hide it from latil and them, he could not hide it from Leia.

 Chapter 547

    The devil''s army is too powerful, so the three empires will form a coalition to fight the devil''s army. Among them, it naturally needs strong people with extraordinary strength. Therefore, it has become the leader of the coalition led by the "brave" and "great sage".


    Of course, in addition to the "brave" and other Florentine natives, there are also the strong ones in Andy Liga and opulo. Although they are not as good as the "brave", they are also very great figures. After all, they are fighting for the world.


    In terms of the war situation in the border war areas, the eastern war area of Florence and the Southern War area of andiliga are the most difficult, because they have to bear the main attack of the demon army.


    As the leader of the coalition, sisya, the "brave" will not be active in only one battlefield, so she will often run to other theaters to support. In the eastern theater, there is a man named Alexandre GATT, who is the second place in the coalition except the "brave".


    Although Alexander GATT has no particularly powerful power, he has the leadership ability that everyone is convinced of, and as a tough man, he is often deeply involved in the battlefield and has made war achievements.


    After the victory of the northwest war zone, all the war zones were full of momentum, but they bravely rushed to the front and encountered a strong counterattack, probably because of the stimulation of the former.


    On this day, something shocked and sad happened to the three empires.


    At the forefront of the eastern battlefield of Florence, Alexander GATT led the army to defend the border, but encountered the king of King Kong, one of the four heavenly kings of the demon family. Almost no one was spared.


    Alexander GATT was wearing armor, but now he was in tatters. His body was penetrated by a big sword. At the moment, the predecessor of the big sword was submerged into the ground. His body was full of blood. He was dying.


    The king of King Kong is a strong man with an incomparably tall figure, but his skin is dark and covered with black stripes. He has a feeling of copper muscles and iron bones, and there is a single horn on his head. His whole body exudes incomparably evil magic, and a cold smile is hanging on his face.


    "Cough."


    Alexandra GATT coughed up blood constantly, and his whole body was in pain, but he didn''t cry out, but stared at the king of King Kong. He opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything.


    "Die quickly!"


    The king of King Kong sneered. He hated the man in front of him, because the latter was their demon army.


    Then, the king of King Kong was going to give Alexander GATT the last blow, but at this time, a red streamer suddenly came from a distance, came to him in the blink of an eye, and he opened his eyes at the moment.


    It was a beautiful girl wearing red and white light armor. At the moment, the beautiful face was full of anger. When she came to the king of King Kong, her fist had been suddenly waved and completely implemented on the chest of the king of King Kong.


    Bang!


    The fist was not big, but at the moment when it bombarded the king of King Kong''s chest, the force forcibly cracked the earth, and a breath of strength came out from behind the king of King Kong, and then flew out like a meteor!


    The girl who suddenly arrived was sisya the brave. She came back from the northern battlefield. When she knew that she had encountered the news of an ambush here, she immediately rushed over. Unexpectedly, she would see such a sad scene.


    The whole army was slaughtered!


    "Xiaomu!"


    Sisya shouted quickly, and then a small sapling jumped out, and then jumped into the air. A gentle and fresh magic instantly covered all the people present.


    Then sisya came to Alexandra GATT, who showed a happy smile to the girl. Although it was full of blood, it was very warm.


    "I''m old. Next, I''ll give it to you young people."


    Sisya looked at the man who supported the eastern battlefield alone. She solemnly nodded and said, "I swear, I will destroy the demon army!"


    "Then, please."


    After finishing his last words, Alexander GATT also lost his strength to support himself. He slowly closed his eyes and swallowed his last breath.


    I have stuck to the end, guarding the country with my body and guarding the frontier with my blood.


    Next, it''s up to you.


    Sisya pulled the huge sword out of Alexander GATT''s body, healed his body with the help of the magic of the wood elf, and then put it on the ground.


    Then, sisya turned and looked at the battlefield. She took a deep breath and suppressed the feeling of compassion. After all, she lost a comrade in arms for many years. She was not inferior to the man in command. Therefore, it can be said that all the pressure except fighting was on Alexander GATT.


    Sisya''s eyes locked on the king of King Kong who had landed in the distance. She began to emerge the magic that shook the world. She was obviously so angry. At this moment, she took over the burden of the commander, and her commitment was very sincere.


    "I''ll take over!"


    The king of King Kong in the distance was rubbing his chest at the moment, and the blood gas in his body trembled. He stared at the red haired girl in the distance, and his eyes were full of dignified color.


    That is the biggest enemy of their demon army and the only strong person who can compare with their demon family. Even as a four day king, he can''t compete with it.


    However, the four heavenly kings of the demon family are proud and arrogant. Their strength is unmatched by ordinary creatures. They are more powerful than the three major disasters a thousand years ago!


    Sisya looked cold. She didn''t despise the enemy, but she had a heart to kill each other. When she stretched out her right hand, the broken magic sword appeared in her hand.


    As the "white haired sword saint" in the northwest war zone, sisya knew who it was at the moment she heard it. After a year, he actually ran to the northwest border and did such shocking things.


    That man set such a good example in the northwest, and as the Savior of this era, how can she not respond now?


    Colorful magic swirled around sisya. She still remembered her promise to the man. She would not forget. From now on, she would work harder.


    As the strongest "brave man" in the world, sisya has the power to fear no one, even if she is not the king of King Kong but the "demon king" standing in front of her!


    "Today, I''ll cut you first."


    On this day, in the eastern theater, the king of King Kong was cut off and escaped under the help of the king of annihilation.

 Chapter 548

    When the news of the eastern battlefield spread to all parts of the Empire, some people were happy with the achievements made by the brave adults, but most of them were mourning the death of Alexandre GATT.


    When the demon army first sounded the war horn, the "brave" had not yet appeared. At this time, the first person to stand up was Alexandre GATT, who alone shouldered the important task of leading the army against the demon army.


    In decades of war, the man made even more achievements than the "brave". He stuck to it until the end, which is the first line of defense of mankind.


    After him, the young people of the new era took up the important task.


    On that day, countless people mourned. Even the monarchs of the three empires made a decision unanimously. That day of each year will be set as Alexander GATT''s personal mourning day.


    The world''s first line of defense fell.


    After the victory of the northwest war, the war in the eastern theater had an absolute advantage because of the arrival of the "brave", but only a few people were happy because too many people died.


    As long as the whole country is happy, it falls into a low mood.


    On this day, in the park of sadomari medical center, beren and antrina were sitting on a bench in the park. Even thousands of miles away, they already knew the mourning sound from the eastern battlefield.


    I didn''t expect that the general had also died.


    Angelina looked at the sky calmly. She whispered, "that''s a great man. He''s stuck to the end."


    "Although I haven''t seen him, I know what he did."


    Belen also looked at the sky like Angelina. When he was a child, he heard about the great general, but he never saw it with his own eyes. He didn''t regret until he learned the news of the great man''s death.


    The first person to stand up must bear the greatest pressure, and the man supported the world for ten years until sisya stood up.


    Although he has been defeated continuously, there is no doubt that he has not lost completely!


    That is a man who has been defeated repeatedly, but can always guard the people behind him. He is the first person to engrave the pressure in the mind of the demon army soldiers.


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t seen him, and I won''t have a chance in the future." Belen made such a sigh. In the past, he only wondered what kind of person the "brave" was. Now, he wants to see the man who carries out his faith to the end.


    Angelina looked at the brilliant sky silently. She knew Alexandre GATT as early as when he was young. He was a very interesting boy. He was not from Florence, but from andiliga.


    Although Alexander GATT is not a strong man, his command ability is more excellent than his magic talent. His ability even belongs to the top man in the world.


    On the eastern battlefield, Alexander GATT led less than 20000 troops, but helped 10000 soldiers at the border to resist the 20000 demon army.


    Although the number is dominant here, generally speaking, 20000 demon king Army soldiers are enough to be worth hundreds of thousands of troops, let alone countless demon family generals.


    If it hadn''t been for Alexandre GATT''s lack of sword training ability, antlina would have accepted him as a student. It was a child to her appetite.


    Then, Angelina shook her head. With some regret in her heart, she suddenly wanted to go to Alexandria GATT''s grave to give him a glass of wine.


    "Angelina, what have you been doing all these years?"


    In order to dispel the sad atmosphere, beren also changed the topic, because he had seen that Alexandre GATT was a friend of Angelina.


    "All these years"


    Angelina thought about it, then smiled and said, "I''ve been to many places these years. The world is big, but it took me a hundred years to walk."


    So, Angelina talked about her experience over the years. Like beren''s travel, she was just playing, but her journey was much longer than beren''s, because she didn''t want to make money, so she saved a lot of time.


    He went out of Florence, went to andiliga, then went to aupulo, and even went to the demon family. In short, he went to all the interesting places.


    Beren never complained about anterina leaving him, because he knew it was the so-called "life experience", which was often talked about by anterina before.


    At this time, antlina suddenly remembered something. She said with a smile: "anyway, I haven''t heard you talk about you. I want you to tell me completely, okay?"


    "I see." Belen responded helplessly.


    So, Belen started with a girl named "Lilith", and then met latil and latis, and then Leia.


    "Leia? Is she there, too?"


    Hearing the name, Angelina also opened her eyes. She blinked and said happily, "the little guy really ran out?"


    "She seems to admire you." Beren said so.


    Angelina quipped, "like you did at frozarno School Park?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen immediately turned away. His cheeks were a little red. He didn''t want to pay attention to what Angelina said. Before, Angelina would wear a mask in front of others, so he followed suit. It was just before! I won''t do such childish things now!


    "Laiya" Bellen wanted to ask Laiya''s identity, but finally he didn''t ask. He stopped, shook his head and said, "it''s all right."


    "She, ask her yourself. I guess you haven''t asked?" Antlina seemed to see through beren and said with a smile.


    Then, Belen began to talk. After Leia, he met Elia. He talked a lot about the child. For Elia, he had a feeling of looking at another himself from the beginning. Maybe he really had a special feeling for the girl?


    Then came lumia, and for lumia, antlina already knew her, and beren had no reservations about her. She told antlina in detail. After the latter listened, she also had a feeling of resentment. Fortunately, the latter has left the family now.


    When she arrived at hill, Bellen thought about the proud and charming nature of the eldest lady, and she didn''t know what was going on with them.


    When it comes to the final difference, beren''s mood is a little complicated, and his voice is a little weak. He doesn''t notice his change, but the whole tribe is in the eyes of antlina.


    There are reasons for the growth over the years.

 Chapter 549

    At the moment, in the saloon in sadomari, Belen took Angelina to the saloon in socia. When the latter saw Angelina, he also opened his eyes.


    "Sword saint!"


    Seeing socia, antlina was also surprised. Then she smiled and said hello. She said, "I haven''t seen you for some days, socia."


    "Yes."


    Socia nodded slightly. She looked at the white haired man standing aside, and then looked at Angelina. She smiled and said, "would you like a few drinks, swordsman?"


    "Please."


    Antlina''s eyes lit up when she heard of the wine. She hurried to the chair at the front desk and sat down. She liked the wine made by socia.


    At the moment, there are others in the tavern. They are all regular guests of the silver bird adventure group. They all look curiously at the beautiful women with long blond hair.


    Angelina''s temperament is sometimes lazy and sometimes bold, but apart from this, her beauty can be regarded as a nation and a city. Even being called a peerless beauty is not too much. Therefore, although she is a "sword saint", she is also remembered by many people.


    Although many men want to conquer the "sword saint", it is obviously impossible. After all, there may be no stronger men than her in the world.


    Of course, beren is not included.


    At the moment, Kathleen and others are staring at Angelina with their mouths wide open. It''s almost drooling. Are the girls of the elves so beautiful? They remember that there was a beautiful fairy girl around Belen.


    "Don''t look so hard, that guy is fierce." Belen came and patted Garrett, Leo and others on the shoulder, then reluctantly shook his head and sat in a chair.


    Katherine quickly grabbed Belen''s shoulder and looked flattering. He leaned the lump of meat on his face against the latter''s face and rubbed it.


    "Belem, tell me, who''s that girl? I always have a chance?"


    Hearing the fat man''s words, beren looked at Angelina, then patted the former on the shoulder and said kindly, "give up, she''s fierce."


    "Very fierce?"


    Gale didn''t understand Belen''s meaning, but at this time, his eyes looked behind Belen, then smiled and sat back.


    When Belen was wondering, he suddenly put a hand on his shoulder, his face stiffened, and then there was a voice like a smile in his ear.


    "Am I fierce?"


    Belen shook her head and shouted, "no, no, no, I''m just kidding."


    People were stunned to see Belen in such a panic. How can this guy say that he is now a "white haired swordsman", how can he be nervous and afraid?


    Angelina slapped beren on the head, just like she taught this guy a lesson when she was a child, and then looked at gardlie and others with a smile.


    "Hello, I''m beren''s adoptive mother."


    Foster, foster mother!?


    Everyone opened their eyes and never expected to get such an answer. For a moment, they thought it was a joke, but they were stunned when they saw beren''s embarrassing look.


    Feeling the strange eyes of the people, Belen also looked back at the people, then raised his hand and scratched his cheek. He said helplessly, "don''t look, it''s right."


    "What do you mean, right?" Angelina reached out and pinched beren''s face, then said with a smile, "didn''t you say that when you introduced me to lumia?"


    Belen did not turn his head and didn''t look at the woman''s joking smile. He couldn''t refute anything. Then he sighed and nodded to Kathleen and others.


    Then, Angelina introduced herself and said, "my name is Angelina. I''m the boy''s teacher and adoptive mother. I''ve heard about everyone. Thank you for taking care of him in the past six months."


    "No, no, no, we were taken care of more than we took care of beren." Lucy suddenly responded. She knew it very well.


    "Angelina? Teacher?"


    At this time, Kathleen suddenly frowned. He vaguely felt that the name was familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere, but the next moment, he had a flash in his mind. He remembered that the woman had called herself Belen''s teacher and adoptive mother.


    teacher?


    Garrett''s heart suddenly burst. He swallowed his saliva, then looked at Angelina. He asked nervously, "well, excuse me, are you the sword saint?"


    The people were stunned when they heard Kathleen''s words, and then they resonated with each other. It seemed that they thought of something, and then they looked at the woman with long golden green hair at the same time.


    Hard, isn''t it!?


    Angelina smiled and nodded, "yes, I''m the sword saint."


    Fruit, sure enough!?


    Everyone opened their eyes. If they thought carefully, the legendary "sword saint" was the woman of the elf family, and her name was also antlina! Full name: Angelina grisdorfen!


    Is Belen a student of swordsman?!


    Now that they know their relationship, everyone is surprised. Although Belen is now known as the "white haired sword saint", there is still a gap with the long-standing name of the "sword saint".


    But now it''s different. The two "swordsmen" are actually teachers and disciples? If this spread to the outside, it will probably cause a big sensation, right?


    "That!"


    Suddenly I heard Kathleen shouting. Everyone looked at the latter, and the fat man was showing a firm look at the moment. I only heard him shout.


    "Sword saint! Can I pursue you!?"


    Ha!?


    After hearing what gardlie said, everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, the fat man said these words in front of the "sword saint". Why didn''t he find this guy so brave before?


    When she heard Garrett''s words, antlina didn''t laugh at him, but smiled and said, "yes, as long as you become better than me, I can think about it."


    Better than swordsman?


    No, no, no, it''s harder than going to heaven, isn''t it?


    It''s impossible to be the "sword saint" of the elves without being stronger than her, and is there really a man stronger than her in this world?


    When everyone thought of this, everyone looked at Belen. If there is a man in the world who can do this, it is probably this guy?


    Belen was stunned when he felt the people''s eyes. He didn''t understand what they were looking at him, and he also found the playful smile of Angelina.


    What happened?

 Chapter 550

    More than a month after the end of the northwest war, beren and others stayed in sadomari and did not leave. The most important reason is that beren was unwilling to leave because of Al''s injury.


    If it were an ordinary person, the penetrating injury would have died on the spot, and Al supported beren''s arrival. However, even if the magic circuit in her body was healed, her physical injury would take a long time to recover, and on this day, Al could get out of bed and walk.


    At the moment, in the medical center, a girl is walking with a crutch. The girl is al, and next to her is Zela. Her injury has recovered.


    At this time, Belen came here. He saw the girl walking on crutches. He was stunned and stepped forward. He came to al.


    "Can you walk?"


    Al looked at the man in front of him, nodded and said, "no problem. It just takes some time to adapt. He''s still a little weak."


    "Don''t force yourself too hard." Beren said so.


    Hearing the speech, Al responded, "I know without you saying."


    "Yes." Instead, beren smiled.


    Seeing the smiling face of the white haired boy in front of her, Al also jumped in her heart. Then she turned her head. Her cheeks were a little red. She looked at Belen again, and then opened her mouth again.


    "Haven''t you left yet?"


    Beren shook his head and said, "your injury hasn''t healed yet. I''m not at ease."


    Al''s heart jumped again. She looked at the white haired man in front of her, then blushed and said, "when will you say such shameful words?"


    "Ah? No, no! I just don''t trust you." Belen was also stunned, and then quickly explained. He didn''t know what was wrong with his words.


    Seeing Belen''s incomprehensible appearance, Al also puffed and laughed. This wooden head really didn''t know whether he wanted him to understand or not.


    If it''s now, if you


    Will he accept it?


    Thinking of this, Al raised his head and looked directly at the blue pupils. She looked very serious, and she opened her mouth slowly at the moment.


    Belen looked at those blue and purple eyes. His heart trembled for some reason. When he saw Al Zhang''s opening, his eyes opened slowly and unconsciously.


    But at this time, a sudden voice came from one side.


    "Belen, I..."


    "Al, I''m hungry."


    Hearing Zela''s words, Al also stopped talking. She turned her head and looked at the girl next to her. She was stunned for a while, and then the corner of her mouth pulled slightly. Is this guy intentional?


    Zela looked directly at al. She didn''t avoid the latter''s questioning eyes. Her meaning was very obvious, but it also made al very helpless.


    "Zela."


    "Huh?"


    "If you want, I''ll let you say it first."


    Hearing what al said, Zela blinked, then faced Belem. She stared at the blue pupils and said without hesitation, "Belem, I like you. Let''s get married!"


    "What, what!?"


    "Ha!?"


    Belen and Al both opened their eyes. The former didn''t expect Zela to make such a remark suddenly, while the latter didn''t expect Zela to jump directly to the step of marriage!


    Zela''s expression didn''t look like a joke, and just as beren was about to reply, he suddenly noticed the gaze from Al, and he coughed.


    "Hold, I''m sorry, Zela. I don''t have that plan yet."


    Hearing his reply, Zela also blinked and nodded. She said, "if you have this plan, please be sure to consider me."


    So, before Belen said anything, Al quickly said, "Ze, Zela, aren''t you hungry? Let''s go and have something to eat!"


    "Yes."


    Belen followed her to the canteen of the medical center, but he had already eaten, so he had to sit and watch her eat.


    Al was also a little uncomfortable when Belen stared at him, so she found a topic. She asked, "where''s Angelina? Won''t she run to drink again?"


    "Well, I went to socia." Beren said so.


    Hearing the speech, Al was also stunned and asked curiously, "has she come to sadomari, too?" She remembers that socia''s Tavern should be in futentis.


    "When we came to sadomari, she followed." Beren said so, but then he asked with some worry, "won''t you bother her again?"


    Hearing Belen''s question, Al looked at him. She said, "if she does anything against the law again, I will solve her myself."


    When she got the answer, Bellen smiled, then answered softly and continued to watch the girl in front of her. Al felt a little shy and continued to look for topics in his head.


    "Ah, yes, yes! Will you go back to latil and them?"


    Seeing that Al asked this, beren''s eyebrows trembled slightly. He pursed his lips. After a while, he replied, "I don''t know."


    Hearing this answer, Al also looked at Belen. She knew that the latter still couldn''t let go of the girls, but what made him bear to leave them?


    "If you can''t let go, go find them." Al said as he ate. She didn''t know if what she said was reasonable, but if it was her, she would do it.


    Belen was stunned when he heard what al said, and then he was silent. His eyes dropped. If you think about it carefully, it has been nearly a year since he left them.


    During this year, did latil and her family live well in Hill''s house? They are all good children. They must be able to integrate into that family easily, right?


    His original intention is to make them live better, but he can''t give them such a life. Besides, he doesn''t know how much time he has left. He doesn''t know when he will suddenly leave the world.


    He doesn''t want to walk so suddenly in front of his family. It must be very sad.


    Almost a year


    The snow in sadomari is getting heavier and heavier. It''s probably the life season? Is it snowing in the imperial capital? Do they dress well? Did latis go to school well? Has Leia gone home?


    There are many things that beren cares about. He wants to know, but he can''t.


    If they have adapted to such a life, will they still accept themselves? Since I have spent so long by myself, I don''t need him.


    He can''t forget them.

 Chapter 551

    Because of the fall of Alexander GATT, the position of the commander-in-chief of the coalition command was vacant, and major decisions in many areas were wrong, which led to the defeat of the coalition against the demon army.


    But fortunately, after the "brave" sisya cut off the arm of the king of King Kong, the "great sage" came to the headquarters and took the position of commander-in-chief instead of Alexander GATT. You should know that the "great sage" also has extraordinary strategy. In the past, he only came to solve problems occasionally as a staff officer, but now he has to take over the important task.


    With the help of the "great sage", the coalition forces revived their momentum again, and then played several beautiful wars, which immediately made up for their great disadvantages.


    After losing a major pillar, the pressure on the main forces became greater and greater. After stabilizing the situation, the coalition forces did not continue to fight. They needed time to make up for the losses.


    Therefore, after returning to the position, both sides began to enter the period of rectification, but they did not dare to be careless. No one knew when the other side would suddenly launch an attack.


    For a period of time, large-scale war will not break out for the time being.


    In this short period of stability, Al''s injury has almost recovered in sadomari in the northwest region, but al still needs to adapt to the magic circuits repaired by Belen, so he can''t use all his strength for a period of time.


    At the moment, Belen was following al. He was afraid that the girl in front of him would suddenly fall down when his feet were soft, because he was frightened by the fact that there were no fewer wrestling in the past two days.


    "Al, go slowly."


    "I won''t fall again!"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al was also a little annoyed. She looked back at the former, and then complained, "isn''t it the same as before?"


    "No, no, I''m just afraid you''ll fall." Beren explained.


    "So, isn''t this the same as before!? don''t treat me like a child!" Al was very upset about this. Obviously it wouldn''t be like this anymore. Now it has changed back!


    After saying so many misunderstood words, do you still treat yourself as a child?!


    Beren blinked, then smiled, reached out and rubbed al''s head. He said, "all right, all right, let''s go. We''re leaving today."


    Al puffed up her cheeks when she felt the hand on her head, but she sighed when she saw beren''s smiling face. She raised her hand and took the palm away.


    "Can you stop treating me like a child?"


    Belen was stunned at the speech and said, "I don''t treat Al as a child."


    "What do you think of me?" Al stared into beren''s eyes. She looked very calm. There was an urgent emotion in her eyes. She seemed to have the answer she wanted.


    "When what? Of course it''s green..." Belen just wanted to say "childhood sweetheart", but when he saw Al''s look, he was stunned, so he was silent, as if thinking. After a while, he gave the answer.


    "Family, of course!"


    Al, who got this answer, showed a helpless look. She looked at the white haired man in front of her. The answer given by this guy really made her unable to give birth.


    After leaving the medical center, Belen and Al came to socia''s tavern, where all the silver bird adventure group, lumia and antrina were here.


    "Another drink!"


    The familiar voice came into beren''s and Al''s ears. When they walked into the tavern, they found an elf beauty with long blond hair holding a glass that had been drunk.


    "Drunkard!"


    Seeing Ante Lena make complaints about love, Eyre immediately Tucao a sentence. Ante Lena used to love drinking very much. Eyre liked Ante Lena so much as a drunk.


    Hearing this voice, Angelina also turned her head and smiled when she saw the girl. She said, "Al? Ah, you''re out of the hospital! Come and have two drinks with me!"


    "I don''t drink."


    "Ah!? no! Have two drinks together! The wine made by socia tastes good!" Angelina shouted again, then smiled and took the glass from socia.


    Al looked at Angelina, and then sat aside. Her injury was just right. She didn''t want to drink, so she naturally asked socia for a glass of water, and the latter didn''t refuse.


    Al used to chase and kill socia, but now it seems to have cleared up the hatchet.


    "I''m going back to the holy see today." Al took a sip of water and said this to antrina.


    For anterina, she has the same deep feelings as beren. Although she is different from beren, she has also received a lot of care from anterina since childhood. Almost all the happy memories of her childhood have something to do with anterina, so she also has a feeling for anterina.


    She is also al''s family. It is also a very disappointed and sad thing for her to separate from her family who have been reunited for a long time.


    "I know." Angelina smiled back, then looked at beren. She said, "didn''t beren tell you? We''ll go back with you."


    Huh?


    Al was stunned in his position, then looked blankly at Belen. She asked, "why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I can''t finish now." Belen smiled and looked at the silver birds. He said, "we have been to the Northwest for a long time. It''s time to leave, and everyone hasn''t been to the Holy See, so we want to have a look."


    The headquarters of the holy see is located in the northern region of Florence. According to the itinerary, if you hurry up, it will take about a month from here to there.


    You of the silver bird adventure group are indeed interested in the Holy See, but the main reason is because of beren, who is really worried about al.


    Because the "natural disaster" knows that Al is not dead, although it does not know whether it is necessary or unnecessary for them, Belen still wants to send al back to the Holy See safely. As long as he returns there, Al will be safe.


    Then Belen smiled and said, "of course, I''m also very interested in the place al has been staying for years. If you can, please take me to visit it, can you?"


    Al was stunned when he heard the speech, and then the corner of her mouth was slightly hooked, showing a touching smile. She nodded slightly, and then said, "of course."


    Lumia on one side looked at them happily, then pinched her nose, drank a whole glass of blue wine and coughed.

 Chapter 552

    Because there are a lot of empty trucks in the silver bird adventure group, Lucie divided a room for Zela and Al, and then Gaye was with Kathleen and others, and Belen''s commercial car followed.


    After they came to the city gate of sadomari, jajil came to see off with many soldiers. For them, if it were not for beren, the northwest war might not be won, or even the first to be defeated in many war zones.


    "Sword saint, let''s go!"


    "Thank you for your help!"


    When the commercial car left, beren could still hear the voice from the rear. On the side, Angelina smiled at the man next to her, and then showed a melancholy expression.


    "The swordsman must have called you. It seems that I''m going to retire."


    Beren looked at her and said helplessly, "what are you melancholy about?" He didn''t feel much about being called "white haired sword saint".


    He immediately promoted his reputation and status to the same status as antrina, which made him a little uncomfortable and even uncomfortable.


    Obviously, Angelina is her own teacher.


    Seeing beren''s strange expression, antrina looked like a curious baby. She asked, "what are you thinking? Otherwise, let me guess?"


    "Forget it, you''d better not guess."


    Beren shook her head. Every time she asked antrina to guess, she guessed very accurately. In order to prevent her from knowing her mind, it''s better not to let her guess.


    "Yes!"


    Antlina seemed to think of something. She looked at beren and said mysteriously, "you''d better go and see lumia. She seems to be in a bad mood."


    "In a bad mood? Why?" Beren was stunned.


    Angelina thought for a while, then smiled and said, "maybe it''s because you''re tired of being with al these days. You''d better accompany her."


    "Well."


    Belen suddenly jumped onto the eaves of the commercial car, then opened the door from the rear and went in. He saw the girl watching the story collection at the head of the bed.


    When he opened the door, the girl looked here, looked at the blue pupils, and then put her eyes on the book.


    Seeing the girl''s behavior, Belen was also a little embarrassed. He coughed dry and then walked into the house. He tentatively asked, "lumia? Are you busy?"


    Obviously not busy.


    Lumia didn''t go to see Bellen. Her eyes fell on the book all the time, but she seemed a little absent-minded. She said blandly, "what''s the matter with me?"


    This, this seems to be really angry!


    Beren swallowed his saliva and said, "there''s nothing wrong, just want to talk to you... Or something."


    "Oh, you''d better talk to al. I have to read." Lumia responded blandly without looking up at beren.


    Seeing that lumia didn''t seem to have the intention to talk to herself, Belen was also a little helpless. He went to the bedside and sat down. He was silent for a while before he spoke.


    "What, lumia, are you a little lonely?"


    When she heard Belem''s words, lumia didn''t reply immediately. Her hand holding the book trembled slightly, then looked up at Belem, and she said, "No."


    Despite this answer, beren said, "I''m sorry I haven''t been with you these days, but please forgive me, because Al, she met something like that..."


    "I know."


    Lumia replied that it was because she knew that she didn''t bother Belen all the time, but let him be alone with al.


    When hearing lumia''s words, Belen also pursed her mouth. He knew very well that for lumia, he might be her only family, and he still had a lot.


    So beren stood up, then came to the head of the bed, reached out and grabbed lumia''s wrist, then pulled her to herself and held the stunned girl in her arms.


    "Sorry, I''m too stupid." The boy''s whisper fell into the girl''s ear.


    Lumia lay stunned in beren''s arms. After being stunned for a while, she put her ear on beren''s chest and listened to his heartbeat.


    "Yes."


    The girl didn''t defend herself. As beren said, she was really lonely.


    After a while, beren released his hand and smiled at the girl. He said, "in the future, whether I''m hungry or want to chat, if I don''t find it, please tell me that I''m a fool. If you don''t say it, I won''t know."


    "Yes."


    Lumia answered softly, then raised her head and looked at beren. Her cheeks were slightly red for some reason. She asked softly, "only when I say, do you know?"


    "Of course." Beren nodded.


    Hearing the speech, lumia also smiled, and then put her hands around beren''s neck and pulled them on the bed. The distance between them suddenly shortened countless times.


    "Lu, lumia?"


    Looking at the beautiful facial features in front of him, Belen also opened his eyes. He didn''t know which one lumia was playing, but the distance seemed a little bad?


    Lumia looked at the person in front of her, smiled and said, "do you understand?"


    "What, what do you mean?" Belen swallowed his saliva, and then his neck sank again. Lumia drew her closer to him. He was supporting himself in bed with both hands.


    "No, don''t play. It''s almost noon. It''s time to cook!" Belen suddenly shouted in a panic. This joke can''t be played indiscriminately!


    "Cough."


    At this time, a voice came from one side of the window. Both lumia and beren looked past. What came into their eyes was the smiling expression of antrina, and they immediately froze.


    Looking at them, anterina said with a smile, "I said, it''s only day now. Is it too urgent? Otherwise, wait until night?"


    "Wow!"


    The two separated in an instant. Lumia blushed and buried her head in the quilt. She just made such a shameful move and let antlina see it!


    Why is there a feeling of meeting parents?


    After all, Angelina is beren''s adoptive mother.


    Belen quickly stood up and coughed. He looked at the girl who buried her head in the bedding and shook her head helplessly. What was the child thinking?


    But the atmosphere was really awkward. Beren stood up, opened the door, jumped over the commercial car, and then returned to antrina.


    Seeing the boy coming back, Angelina smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to take the initiative, but you should pay attention to the time. Even if you can''t help it, you should close the curtains."

 Chapter 553

    On the way back to the Holy See, Belen and others also had a half-way rest, and he also saw Al and gayer smiling and chatting. His heart trembled slightly. Even now, he still couldn''t be calm.


    At this time, Al, who was facing this way, also noticed beren''s gaze. She looked this way. Their eyes touched in the air. She blinked, and beren took back her eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Al was also stunned, and at this time, jayal suddenly called her, so he turned back to continue the topic.


    Beren looked in the direction of Al again, then withdrew his eyes. He stood up and went back to the cart. He lay in bed and began to think about something in his mind.


    After rescuing Al, Belen didn''t ask her about the night of the meteor shower until she recovered.


    Did she say yes or no?


    Al was very sad during the time when she thought gayer died. Although Belen was sleeping in those days, she learned about Al''s situation from lumia. She was even so sad and frustrated that she couldn''t eat anything.


    Obviously, Al cares about gayer.


    After Gayle''s return, it is also very obvious that Al''s mood is much better. Although this is not incomprehensible, it can also explain this point.


    Yes?


    Belen thought of the possibility. He looked very calm, but his eyes were slightly rippling. If so, he couldn''t have what he thought of as a "childhood sweetheart".


    We should treat this matter calmly. After all, Al also has her way to go and her life to go. We can''t be bound by him.


    Generally speaking, it''s just a little complicated.


    Yes, just a little uncomfortable.


    After comforting himself, beren''s mood is much better. In the evening, he can calmly help everyone cook dinner. Because lumia went out with the wolf cub, he needs to solve the dinner.


    However, it suddenly rained in the sky, so Kathleen and others were called out to help build a big tent. After all, we still have to eat.


    Belen began to cook, and on the way, a figure suddenly came in from the side. This person was al. She had her hands behind her, wore a long ponytail, and surprisingly didn''t wear a divine official suit, but changed into a simple white dress and a beautiful girl''s posture.


    Seeing al coming here, beren was also stunned. A moment later, he said, "the meal is not ready yet."


    "I''m here to help!" Al said so, then rolled up her sleeves. She went to beren and washed her hands first.


    Belen was stunned when he heard what al said. Then he smiled, shook his head and said, "don''t help. It''s not a trouble."


    "Well, actually I have something to do!" Al hehe smiled, then took a food material and took a kitchen knife. She looked at the food material on the chopping board and said, "in fact, I want to make a dish for gayer myself. It''s a small reward."


    Make a meal for Gaye alone?


    Belen looked at al''s calm expression. He whispered, "in that case, what do you want to do? Do you need my help? I''m still good at cooking."


    "I know. You are the kitchen god. I still know that." Al smiled and said, "I knew it a long time ago."


    "So you know." Belen was also a little surprised. He thought al didn''t know about it. Although he didn''t intend to mention it, it wasn''t a big deal in his opinion.


    Al answered softly and said, "I want to make a bento, but my cooking is probably worse than before, so can you help me?"


    "Of course."


    Belen agreed without hesitation. Although al''s lunch is for gayer, it''s a life-saving grace after all. In addition, he has promised to do everything to meet al.


    "Then start at once."


    After saying hello, Belen mentioned a cooking theme, and then immediately began to practice. Subconsciously, she put everyone''s food aside and began to teach al first.


    "How can you even cut vegetables? It''s strange enough."


    Belem took a look at al''s cutting skills, then stood behind the girl, opened his arms around her body, grabbed her hands and began to teach her to cut vegetables.


    Seeing the hands holding his hands, Al couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. She lowered her head slightly, as if she were hiding her red face.


    Then, beren began to help Al and took out some better ingredients. If it had been before, even if he had helped al do this cooking, he would be a little darker and make some small hands and feet in the ingredients, but now it is different.


    Gayal is the one who saved Al, so he won''t be hostile to him any more. Since al wants it, he just needs to help do it.


    It took a lot of time to make this dish, but it was finally finished. After all, with Belen''s help, it had nothing to do with "bad", but it was definitely not very good. After all, Al made it himself, so no matter how bad it was, Gaye would probably eat it.


    Al happily took the Bento, then smiled at beren and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    After beren answered, Al went out of the tent, while beren looked at the girl''s figure and left. He smiled and shook his head. In fact, he didn''t need to think so much. He had been tangled alone all the time, and now he can only understand that it was his possessive desire to take childhood sweethearts.


    "Bellen! Is dinner ready? I''m hungry!"


    Katherine''s urgent voice came from outside. It sounded that she was probably hungry, and this made Belen suddenly react. Everyone''s food hasn''t been cooked yet!


    "Horse, now!"


    After responding, beren immediately took a deep breath, then focused on the kitchen knife, and then began to go all out. Although the quality was not very high-grade, she also completed the cooking before Gardiner''s next call.


    "Dinner!"


    Under the yell of Belen, the cheers of Katherine then rang out, and then ran in with Leo and others to start serving dishes. It''s funny to see their urgency.


    As soon as he got out of the tent, beren found that the rain was still falling. He took a look at the direction of Al''s tent, then took back his eyes. He was silent for a while, then shook his head and walked to the commercial car.


    Sure enough, I still care. I still want to ask al.


    Her reply that night.

 Chapter 554

    They had already left sadomari, and today they passed through futentis, but there was still a long, long way to go to the Holy See.


    In the big tent, Al is sitting in his position and running the magic in his body. Running the magic can help him master the new magic circuit.


    At this time, jayal came in with Zela. They still had a plate in their hands. He shouted with a smile: "Al, come and eat this. It''s delicious!"


    Hearing the voice of jayal, beren also opened her eyes, and then she looked curiously at the plate of things in the hands of jayal and Zela.


    "What''s that?"


    Zela blinked, then took out a strip of food and took a bite. She said, "this is lumia''s fruit pie. It''s delicious. It''s something she''s never eaten before."


    "Fruit pie?"


    Al was stunned, and then looked at the plate handed to gayer. There were two more in it. She reached out for one and took a bite. The sticky but sweet but not greasy sauce overflowed.


    "OK, eat well!"


    Al also gave a cry of surprise when she tasted the fresh fruit pie. She didn''t expect that lumia could make such a special and delicious dish.


    "Yes!"


    Gayal is also eating fruit pie with a satisfied face. Although he doesn''t have a good relationship with beren now, there is no disagreement with lumia. They often exchange some topics.


    Then, outside the tent, a white haired man came in. It was beren. He was also eating fruit pie, and he wrapped a fruit pie in a bag for lumia to eat.


    When he saw the three people in the tent, Belen was also stunned, but he didn''t mind too much. He took a look at the fruit pie Al was eating, and then reluctantly shook his head. The speed of the two people was really fast.


    "Belem."


    Seeing Belen coming in, Al was stunned, and then said hello, which also made Zela and gayer turn around and look. When the latter saw Belen, they also flashed their eyes, but didn''t say anything.


    Bellen nodded and said, "well, I was wondering if you''d like to eat. I didn''t think they were one step faster than me. I''ll eat it myself."


    "Wait!"


    Al got up and came over. She looked at the bag in beren''s hand and reached for it. She said, "since it''s for me, it''s mine."


    "Well, um."


    Belen blinked, then answered softly. He took a look at eating fruit pie, didn''t look at his gayer, and then took back his eyes.


    Now is not the time to ask that.


    Then beren said, "I''ll go first."


    "Ah? Oh" Al was stunned, and then watched beren turn and leave. She thought beren would stay and chat, but now it seems that he is still not quite right with gayer.


    Gayal looked out of the tent and then looked at al. He said, "Al, did he tell you?"


    "Ha!?"


    Al was also startled at the sudden words of gayer. Her body stiffened slightly, then turned around and shook her head.


    "How, how, how could it be!"


    Hearing this, gayer frowned slightly. He said, "this guy doesn''t really think of you as a childhood sweetheart? I thought he meant something else."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Al''s face turned red when he heard this. Then he stepped forward quickly, pulled Gaye up and pushed him directly out. She shouted, "go out!"


    "Ai Ai! I, I was wrong!"


    Gayer realized that he had said something wrong, but he couldn''t resist Al, so he was pushed out of the tent. He stood alone in the wind and snow with a confused face. After a while, he left with a sigh.


    Anyway, does that guy really just think of Al as a childhood sweetheart?


    It can''t be true?


    At night, Belen and lumia said hello, then got out of the commercial car and walked towards al''s tent. He hoped that no one else was there. It''s not easy to talk about that problem. If there were anyone else, forget it!


    At the door of Al''s tent, beren adjusted her voice and called out, "Al? Are you asleep?"


    "No, come in."


    After hearing what al said, Belen walked into the tent. What he saw was a girl in a nightdress. He seemed to be going to rest. He looked around and didn''t find anyone else. He couldn''t help but relax.


    Seeing the white haired man looking around, Al asked curiously, "Belen, it''s so late. What can I do for you?"


    "Well, it''s something I care about." Beren scratched her cheek, which was embarrassing. She couldn''t look at the girl, so her eyes were a little erratic.


    Al wondered, but said, "come and sit here."


    After answering, Belen sat down in a chair. He opened his mouth, but he was embarrassed to ask directly, so he asked, "what, are you familiar with the magic circuit?"


    "Well, not yet. It will take some time to get familiar with it." El shook her head. She shook her left hand, and the magic in her body ran slowly.


    "Well"


    Belen nodded, and then he didn''t know what to talk about. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward, which made him very tangled. He had made up his mind to ask. Why did he hesitate in front of Al?


    "Belen, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with your body?"


    Seeing beren''s hesitation, Al was also a little confused. He thought beren was uncomfortable. Subconsciously, he was a little nervous. You know, the war was almost a war that beren turned around alone. He must have done his best to make such a record. Even if he left any sequelae, it is not impossible.


    "Ah? No, it''s not." Belem shook his head.


    Al was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    When the girl asked, beren''s relaxed mood was raised again. He swallowed his saliva and took a deep breath. He said, "in fact, I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Al wondered.


    "Remember the meteor shower that day?" Belen pursed his lips, and then made up his mind. Now he can''t hesitate, so he looked up at the girl with trembling eyes, and then spoke slowly.


    "How did you reply that night?"

 Chapter 555

    Inside the tent, it''s a little quiet at the moment.


    When Bellen spoke, he didn''t lower his head to avoid, but looked directly at the girl in front of him. He repeatedly told himself that he just wanted to know and had no other ideas, but he was a little nervous at the moment.


    As for Al, she was stunned at the moment. It took a while to recover. She pursed her lips. A moment later, she frowned slightly, and then asked, "did you hear it?"


    "Yes." Beren nodded.


    Seeing this, Al looked at the white haired man in front of him and asked, "why don''t you know?"


    "I..." Belem was dumb. He just heard the beginning and left, because he couldn''t continue to listen at that time, but nevertheless, he knew what Gaye was going to say.


    "I just didn''t hear the answer you gave him." Beren said so.


    Hearing the speech, Al''s heart jumped slightly, and then asked, "then why do you want to know the answer? It has nothing to do with you, has it?"


    "Yes, that''s right..." Beren scratched his hair and was embarrassed. Then he coughed and said, "no matter what, I''m your brother? Well, if you want to communicate with others, at least let me know?"


    Hearing that Belen claimed to be her brother again, Al was about to attack, but she restrained. She found that the white haired man in front of her looked a little shy and a slight hook in the corner of her mouth.


    "But I never regarded you as a brother."


    "I..." Beilun immediately became more discouraged like a ball when he heard the speech. The whole person was depressed, but then he looked up again. He said very seriously: "well, that childhood sweetheart is always qualified?"


    "No, childhood sweethearts are just playmates from childhood to childhood." El shook her head, but stared at the blue pupil again. She said, "only those who are very close to me are qualified to intervene in this matter."


    Someone very close?


    Belen swallowed his saliva, then opened his mouth, but closed it again. His cheeks were a little red. Then he didn''t open his head and didn''t see the girl, but he still opened his mouth.


    "I, I should count?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al smiled and said, "what do you think?"


    Belen sat there with his head down and lips pursed. He had always been very clear about the answer to this question. He was definitely a very close person with al. Although this was his personal opinion, it gave him the feeling of taking the girl as his family. If that didn''t count


    "I am, I am al''s closest person!"


    Hearing beren''s sudden cry, Al also opened her eyes. She didn''t expect beren''s tone to be so firm and thought it would be weak.


    "Ah, so." Al looked away.


    Belen looked at the girl in front of him again. Seeing the latter''s uncertain attitude, he was inexplicably angry, so he asked, "isn''t it?"


    "Ah?"


    Al didn''t expect that Bellen would ask her a question. Her proud attitude made her don''t want to admit it, so she opened it and wanted to deny it, but she turned to her blue eyes with firm eyes.


    "I..."


    Seeing al''s hesitation, beren''s heart seemed to be pierced. He bit his teeth. Sure enough, he thought too much. Did he expect too much?


    His anger turned into sadness. Beren was very sad that the fact that he had always believed in was broken, but he had made up his mind before and would never make al angry again, so there would be no more things to go away in anger.


    "If, if only that person is before me, I can accept it."


    Finally, Belen said these words, he was very unwilling, but if he couldn''t reach this height, he thought, he might be very disappointed? Although it''s disappointing enough.


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al was also stunned. She asked curiously, "that man? Do you mean kayel?"


    "Tut."


    Don''t turn your head and smack. He really doesn''t want to admit that the guy has a higher position in Al''s heart than himself. However, since the guy is willing to die, it''s not impossible.


    Seeing beren like this, Al also jumped in her heart. Now the former gives her the feeling that a child is angry. It''s an expression she''s never seen before.


    "Are you angry?"


    "No."


    The cold response made al more sure of this. Her eyes became bright and the corners of her mouth showed a smile again. She said, "I''ve never seen you before."


    "Ha?"


    Beren opened his mouth and bit his lower lip. He took a deep breath and said, "all right, I just want to know what you gave him that night."


    "Although I almost know." Belen muttered again, and his whole body was decadent and depressed.


    Seeing beren''s appearance, Al asked with a smile, "I guess you must have left before you heard it. Now let me ask you first. What do you think he said that night?"


    "What else can you say?" Beren turned her mouth, then looked at al, lowered her head and said, "it''s just a confession."


    That''s true.


    Al smiled more intensely. She looked at the white haired man in front of her. Her eyes were full of tenderness. She said, "that night, there were many people nearby who confessed, and it seemed that many people had succeeded."


    Just say it. Why do you say that?


    Belen''s heart sank, and he repeatedly warned himself not to tangle with this kind of thing. Even if Al was in contact with gayer, it didn''t matter to him. He was just a brother or a childhood sweetheart.


    But just when Belen couldn''t help but want to leave, Al''s voice came from one side. She only heard her say, "that night, Gaye didn''t confess to me, just explained his mood. He didn''t let me reply to him."


    Hearing al''s words, Belen also suddenly raised his head and looked at the girl. He looked at the smile on the corner of the girl''s mouth, was stunned for a while, and then asked uncertain, "really?"


    Al smiled and looked gentle. She said, "really, so you don''t have to worry so much."


    "This, this..." Beren''s eyes brightened again, and the big stone in his heart was gone, but the next moment his face suddenly turned red and hurriedly said, "I, I''m not worried!"


    "I know, I know." Al responded with a smile, and then looked at the white haired man in front of her. There seemed to be autumn waves in her eyes. She said with a smile: "in fact, even if Gaye really confessed, I wouldn''t agree."


    "Why?"


    Al smiled but didn''t speak. She just got up and went back to her bed. Instead of answering Belen''s words, she said with a smile, "secret."


    "Ah?"


    "I''m going to bed. Go back quickly!"


    Although he didn''t understand the meaning of Al''s last words, beren''s mood was suddenly enlightened. After being driven out of the tent by Al, he stepped towards the commercial car. Even he didn''t find it. His pace was light and comfortable.


    In the tent, Al watched the lights go out, and then slowly closed her eyes. She thought she would go to sleep with joy and have a good dream tonight.


    What is it? Actually, it''s very simple.

 Chapter 556

    After nearly a month, beren and others have also left the northwest region, and they are heading towards the northern Vatican headquarters.


    During this period, the world is much calmer than before. Both the demon army and the coalition are accumulating strength. They will fight an unimaginable war next!


    Therefore, the three empires of the world and countless other countries held a meeting one day, and the content of that meeting was about the plan for the war with the demon army.


    But compared with the trivial things over there, from the northwest to the north, there is a group of people who are not disturbed by the world and are happily going on this long and short journey.


    During this time, beren''s mood was inexplicably happy, and the source of this mood was his conversation with Al that night.


    Although I don''t know what was hidden behind al''s last words, there is no doubt that she didn''t accept gayer''s confession!


    Just because of this, it was enough to make beren happy, even though he didn''t understand what was hidden behind his mood.


    At the moment, Belen is sitting in the front of the commercial car. He is in a comfortable mood and leans his head against his folded palms. His body naturally leans back. He also puts one leg on the other leg, closes his eyes and looks lazy.


    "Belem! There will be many beasts in the forest ahead! Do you want to take a detour?"


    At this time, the voice from Leo and others made Belen open his eyes. He thought for a while, and then responded: "let''s take a detour!"


    You''d better not disturb the animals living here.


    When they heard Belen''s words, they didn''t refuse. They just took another section of the road. Therefore, Luxi chose a more stable Avenue route.


    Although we have left the northwest region, it is still snowing on this day, because now we have entered winter, which makes people sigh that time passes so fast.


    Suddenly, a girl jumped out of the commercial car and fell next to beren. It was lumia. She shook her slender legs, then looked at the man on the side, hesitated for a while and spoke slowly.


    "Belen, the Vatican headquarters is not far from ailorana. Do you want to go and see latil and them?"


    Hearing lumia''s words, Belen was also stunned. His eyelashes trembled slightly, and then looked at the girl aside. He smiled and said, "I''d better not go."


    "Why? Didn''t Mr. beren always miss them?" Lumia looked at beren suspiciously. She knew how much the latter missed everyone this year.


    Mingming has been eager to meet them, but why don''t you want to see them?


    Beren opened his mouth, then closed it again. He looked up at the sky and could see many birds flying by. He looked calm and said, "if we meet again, I''m afraid I won''t have the courage to leave them."


    This is what he is most worried about, because he always has a premonition that he may fall to the ground at any time. This is the reason why he knows his physical condition and can''t help thinking about how his body has come to.


    Lumia frowned slightly when she heard beren''s words. She knew that the former had little time left, but it was too cruel to do what she had always wanted to do because of this kind of thing!


    "Then I''ll see them."


    Finally, lumia said these words. Since Belen couldn''t let herself meet them, she would pass on the idea called "missing".


    "Ah?"


    Belen, who heard this, was also stunned. After a while, he recovered, but he couldn''t find a reason not to let lumia go. If you think about it carefully, maybe it''s also good?


    He also wants to know the current situation of everyone.


    Did latis and Elia go to school? Is Leia home?


    He wanted to know so many things that he couldn''t stand it. He wanted to see the whole mood, so he took a deep breath.


    "No, I''d better go, as long as they don''t find out."


    Lumia smiled when she heard the speech. She replied, "OK, I''ll go with you then. You watch in the dark. I''ll see latil and them!"


    Although lumia and latil haven''t been together for a long time, she also knows that those girls are people worthy of being friends, people she will never exclude.


    "Yes."


    Soon it was night. After eating, Bellen helped build a fire to keep warm. Although he didn''t care much about the temperature, it was still warm and comfortable. He sat on a wooden stake to keep warm.


    "Belem."


    When she heard someone calling, beren also turned and looked. A beautiful girl in God''s official clothes was walking slowly. This girl was al.


    "Al, what''s the matter? Are you still hungry? I''ve done a little less. They still shout that they don''t have enough to eat."


    "I wouldn''t eat so much!" Al puffed up her cheeks discontentedly and looked very cute. She turned her eyes at beren in protest.


    Beren blinked and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can''t I come to you without anything? I just want to chat." Al turned his mouth and sat on the stake. She looked at the burning fire and stretched out her hands to get some warmth.


    Then Belen remembered one thing. He asked, "anyway, the high level of the Holy See should have known about gilt''s rebellion?"


    It has been nearly two months. I think the Holy See has already known about gilt''s rebellion. I think gilt doesn''t know that Al is still alive. With many officials testifying, gilt can''t hide the facts even if he returns to the Holy See.


    Al answered softly, and then said, "I have to go back to the Holy See to know everything, but the Holy See must have known the fact of gilt''s rebellion."


    In addition, Al was worried about whether there were other traitors in the Holy See besides gilt, and the safety of the saint and the Pope. She knew what the magic attributes of the two adults were. It would be too dangerous to separate them.


    Now that the "natural disaster" has appeared, they will certainly make big moves next, and she also knows that there is a war type prohibition "law of angels" in the hands of the "natural disaster", which is probably the ultimate killer of the "natural disaster".

 Chapter 557

    After more than a month, the group came to the northern area. It was only a few days before they arrived at the Vatican headquarters. Because of this, everyone in the silver bird adventure group was a little excited. For adventurers, the supreme and sacred place of the Vatican headquarters was inaccessible, and now they have this opportunity because of al.


    For them, the Vatican headquarters is a place full of incomparably holy atmosphere, because it is a temple standing in the north of Florence for hundreds of years.


    The history of its existence is even longer than that of the three empires. It is an important organization of this authority in this era.


    In a wheat field circle in the northwest, on the Central Avenue, a business group was passing by. This group of people were Belen and others who came all the way from the northwest.


    On a section of the commercial car of the silver bird adventure group, Al was wearing a blue and white ceremonial dress inside and a white coat outside. She was sitting in the front, her legs floating outside the commercial car. She was holding a cup of hot tea in her hand, and the heat exhaled from her mouth was very clear.


    Just left from sadomari, there is still heavy snow. Although the temperature is not so high, this year''s snow season is much more natural and unrestrained than the sad and beautiful snow in sadomari.


    At this time, a commercial car came up, which was the same as Al''s commercial car, and there was a fat man and young man sitting in the commercial car. They were excited and looked forward to it.


    "Al! When can we get to the Holy See?"


    "Can we really go in?"


    Because it is not far from the Holy See, they have such expectations. It is precisely because they want to see more scenery that they become adventurers. For that incomparably sacred and great palace, even with sin, there are many people who want to see it.


    Seeing their expectant eyes, Al smiled and said, "of course, but you have to follow me then. You can''t run around in the Holy See."


    "Of course!"


    They responded together.


    After that, Al put aside the tea cup that still remained warm after drinking. Her eyes looked far away and she was about to return to the Holy See. There was also a feeling of joy in her heart.


    Because the holy see is her second home for her.


    As for the first home, it''s long gone.


    "Hey, Al!"


    Suddenly there was a playful voice in his ear. Al looked back and saw the girl with short black hair jump to her side and sit down. He also put his legs outside the commercial car and shook them gently. He looked very happy.


    "Lumia, what can I do for you?" Al looked curiously at the short haired girl, and then his eyes fell on the little wolf cub in the latter''s arms. She vaguely felt that the little wolf cub seemed to be bigger than before.


    The girl''s beautiful face was wearing a comfortable smile, holding the sleeping wolf cub in her left hand and gently stroking the soft gray hair in her right hand.


    "Just want to ask if you are free when you return to the Holy See? Let''s go to ailorana together? I want to visit them."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Al was also stunned. She remembered that the geographical location of the Holy See was the southern border of the northern region, just above elolanya. It was not far away. It would take about two or three days to reach it.


    "Does Belem know about it?" Asked al. She knew very well that the feelings between Belen and latil were inseparable even after a year.


    Lumia blinked, then sighed and said, "although he promised to go together, he didn''t intend to appear in front of them. He was worried that if he appeared, he couldn''t bear to leave again.


    "He is such a person."


    Al knew very well what kind of person beren was. Although his temperament had become much more cheerful over the years, the tenderness rooted in his heart had never changed, but it was not obvious from the past.


    "Well, I''ll go with them then. I also care about how they are now." Al said that the connection between her and everyone was made by Belen.


    And she is more concerned about Elia''s recent situation. She already knows a lot about some things about the child. Now she probably studies and lives in frozarno School Park?


    There''s probably no problem there.


    At this time, lumia suddenly thought of something. She asked, "ah, by the way, Al, people in the Holy See, do you mind my previous... Identity?"


    Al has also learned from beren that lumia was once a killer, but she doesn''t care about it very much. After all, even suoxia, who is a witch, is no longer ill tempered


    It''s better to say that Al has no sense of disgust for the witch race itself. The reason why she doesn''t know is that her heart can see more things.


    Moreover, the past of lumia as a killer can be said to be dark enough to make al feel heartache. Elgen could not have any resistance to this girl who can show a happy smile at any time.


    Of course, except in close contact with beren!


    Only this point is absolutely resisted!


    Get back to the point.


    Al thought about it and said, "although I think those guys might mind, they don''t know about you, so don''t care too much."


    In Al''s opinion, if Belen faced lumia''s problem, he might say beautiful words such as "now you can face your past with your head held high".


    "Well, I see." Lumia replied with a smile.


    "By the way, Al, I actually have one more thing." Lumia suddenly looked at al, and her face became very serious.


    "Why, what''s the matter?"


    After seeing lumia''s suddenly changed look, Al was also a little nervous. How could she suddenly become serious?


    Lumia took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, "are you dating?"


    "Ha?" Al opened his eyes wide, looked at the girl in front of him with a confused face, and then asked, "what are you talking about? Dating? With whom?"


    "Bellen! After he came back that night, he was in a super good mood!" At this point, lumia flattened her mouth and pitifully lowered her head.


    If so, it will undoubtedly be a blow to her.


    "No!" Al chuckled, then reached out and pinched lumia''s cheek. Then he smiled and said, "what are you thinking? You just talked about something else that day."


    "Well..." Lumia looked at al, who didn''t seem to be hiding her, so she was relieved, and then looked at the girl suspiciously.


    "Won''t you go and confess?"


    "What, what!?" Al choked on his own saliva.


    Lumia blinked her eyes, and then with a strong smell of vinegar, she said to herself, "according to my reasoning, Ellen wants to marry you most."

 Chapter 558

    Heathrand.


    This is the name of the most magnificent city in the north and the seat of the Holy See. After more than a month, Belen and others finally came to this city.


    "This is heathland?"


    Everyone who came to heathland for the first time opened their eyes. The degree of prosperity here is no worse than that of the imperial capital ailorana, and may even be more prosperous.


    Maybe it''s all because of the Holy See. It''s a sacred temple with a longer history than the Empire. It''s not too surprising to make it so rich.


    When the commercial car came to heathland, many people jumped out of the commercial car and walked on the street, and Kathleen''s eyes suddenly locked on the towering tower in the distance.


    "What is that tower?"


    Hearing someone''s question, gayer, who was beside the man, also smiled and said, "that''s the heavenly elephant tower of the Holy See. It has the ability to change the weather on this side. It seems to be engraved with a huge magic array, but I don''t know that. Even when the snow witch attacked here, it didn''t start any magic array."


    Everyone looked at the huge "Heaven elephant tower" in the distance. The shadow of the Holy See has not been seen, but the tower standing in it is very attractive.


    "Back."


    Looking at the "heavenly elephant tower", Al also expressed emotion. Although he only went out for less than four months this time, he felt that it had been as long as a year or two.


    In the commercial car, Belen''s eyes also looked at the tower. He also came to heathland for the first time. Although he wanted to come and see what the Vatican headquarters looked like, he deliberately avoided even ordinary churches because of the girl.


    "The Holy See."


    Belen looked at the huge tower, which was the direction of the Holy See. Although he had always been curious about this palace that had not been defeated for hundreds of years, he did not have any awe.


    Because the intersection with the Holy See was only Al at the beginning, and later gayal them, but it was only limited to this. For him, the holy see is a huge and mysterious organization.


    Today, let''s take a look at this giant.


    When they came to heathland, Al led the way. They passed several streets and then came to the south of heathland. Before they came to the gate of the Holy See, the 20 meter high gate gave people a great sense of oppression. There were countless gold patterns on it, which was beautiful and sacred.


    In front of the gate, there are four soldiers in gold armor standing there, motionless, like statues, and even an inaccessible power.


    Kathleen couldn''t help saying to himself, "those four people seem to be very powerful."


    Everyone nodded secretly. Maybe these four people are not the strong ones they can compete with. Sure enough, the holy see is also a crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    Then al went forward, seemed to take out something, showed it to one of the four, and then said something, and then the door opened.


    When they passed the gate, they found that the four people didn''t look at them. They didn''t seem to care at all. It''s a little strange. Is it really a statue?


    After entering the gate, Al also knew the doubts of the previous people, so she explained: "although those four people serve as the guard, they are very powerful and not weak compared with our martial artists."


    Indeed, they still cared about the four people outside. After hearing al''s words, they remembered something. They looked at the divine officer and girl standing aside.


    Lucie smiled and said, "it''s hard to imagine that a girl like al would be a military cutter of the Holy See. Now think about it carefully. It''s really terrible."


    Hearing this, Al trembled slightly. She turned her head and looked at Lucie. Then there was a shy smile on her face. She stretched out her index finger and scratched her cheek.


    "What... I''m twenty-two years old, a girl or something. I really don''t deserve it."


    what!?


    When they heard this, they all opened their eyes and looked at the girl. Yes, it''s the girl. It looks like lumia. Is that twenty-two years old?


    Seeing that everyone was so shocked, Belen said in doubt, "didn''t I say it before? Al and I were childhood friends, what do you think?"


    "No, no, no, no one says that childhood sweethearts must be of the same age!" Kathleen shouted. He couldn''t imagine that Al was twenty-two years old.


    Belen scratched his hair and blinked, as if it meant so. He smiled awkwardly. He didn''t expect people to think Al was so young, even though he was very young.


    Even lumia was looking at al at the moment. She always thought the latter was similar to her age, but she didn''t expect to be older than herself. At present, she seemed to be thinking about something and pinched her face with her hand.


    "Al, that''s great."


    Hearing lumia''s whisper, Al looked at the girl reluctantly. She said, "do you even say lumia..."


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter! It looks young and good! If I''m over 20, I probably don''t look like a girl."


    As she said this, lumia also raised her hand and kneaded her short hair. She thought, recently, has she become more and more like a boy?


    Everyone grinned when they heard the speech. How terrible is the girl thinking of being 20?


    Al sniffed and laughed. She said, "lumia is so beautiful that she won''t be as pessimistic as you said."


    Even Belen was amused by lumia''s words. He smiled and rubbed the girl''s head. He also said: "lumia is so beautiful that it won''t change even if she is thirty."


    "Deceive people. How can it not change at the age of 30!" Lumia snorted.


    The people laughed. After a while, they were attracted by the huge gold palace in front of them. The people around them were all dressed in divine official clothes. Their clothes seemed a little conspicuous here.


    All the visiting magistrates looked at the group curiously, and some of them nodded to Al as a gesture of courtesy. Al, as a martial arts cutter, is very famous here.


    "Well, you can go around here. Don''t go too far. I''ll go in and tell you something." Al thought for a while, then looked at beren. She said, "can you please go with me? If you testify about something, I''ll be much easier."

 Chapter 559

    In the glorious golden hall, the clerical girl Al was walking ahead, and Belen followed her. While he looked around, many people looked at him.


    Who is the white haired man behind the eye of ray?


    Even many nuns are looking at beren. If it was in the past, it probably has no such attraction, but he has a different temperament from the past, which is easy to attract people''s attention.


    "OK, so handsome."


    When passing by Belen and Al, a nun''s eyes slightly enlarged when she saw the former, and then subconsciously sighed.


    Hearing this, Al also frowned slightly, and then turned his head to look at the white haired man who was scratching his cheek in shame behind him.


    "Are you very happy?"


    "Open, happy what?"


    "Hum."


    Al snorted, then turned back and continued to walk forward. Sure enough, it''s better for beren in the past. At least there aren''t so many people who pay attention to him. Now, it seems that this point is gradually changing.


    Then, in the central hall of the Holy See, Al met an unexpected person, and this person also surprised beren, because he had only heard of it, but had never seen it.


    In front of Al, there was a young woman in a white robe decorated with gold strands. She was only in her twenties, and her beautiful face could even make people feel trance for a moment. Her eyes were clearer than water, very upturned, and there was a small mouth like cherry peach under the bridge of her nose. People couldn''t help but want to kiss Fangze and have a slender body, A little taller than al.


    "Saint."


    Al bowed slightly to the beautiful woman in front of him, and then said a name that shocked Belen. It turned out that the girl in front of him was the Holy Virgin of the Holy See!?


    "Al, you''re back. Have you recovered from your injury?"


    For Al, the saint is called by her name. The smile and soft voice at this moment are enough to make people feel incomparable affinity.


    "Well, it''s almost healed." Al nodded slightly and said so.


    The saint smiled happily, and then her eyes fell to one side, looking at her white haired man. She asked curiously, "is this al your friend?"


    "Yes." Al nodded, then pulled labellen''s sleeve and motioned for the latter to make a gesture.


    Belen also understood, and then looked at the saint of the holy see in front of him. He introduced himself: "saint, I am a civilian, Belen grean." Then he stooped slightly to salute.


    For the Holy See saint, who is far more noble than the nobility or even the grand duke, beren saluted without exception. You know, the saint and the Pope are noble figures in the same position.


    When hearing Belen''s self introduction, the magistrates and nuns behind the saint looked at the white haired man curiously. They thought that as a friend of the "eye of the emperor", his identity would not be too ordinary. Unexpectedly, he was just an ordinary civilian?


    "Hello."


    The saint nodded slightly. Even for civilians, she was also polite with a smile. Then she looked at al and said, "just right, I''m going to the meeting, too. Shall I go with you?"


    "Yes, my lady." Al answered, then pulled beren''s sleeve. She said, "I want to take him in because there are some things he needs to explain."


    After hearing the speech, the saint looked at beren with some curiosity, then nodded, and then turned to the meeting room. Al and beren followed in the rear.


    In front of the door of the conference room, the priests and nuns stopped and stood at the door. They were not qualified and necessary to enter the conference room.


    When the door opened, Bellen followed them into the conference room. What came into view was a huge round table. At the moment, many people in different God''s official clothes were sitting in their seats. When the three of them entered, everyone got up and bowed down to the saint.


    After the saint nodded, they sat down again. Then they glanced over Al and finally fixed their eyes on Belen, who was not from the Holy See, with doubt and curiosity in their eyes.


    The only first seat of the round table was for the saint to sit down, which made beren curious. It seems that the Pope of the Holy See did not participate in the meeting.


    Al sat in a seat, then found that there was no spare seat for beren, so he looked to the nun who poured tea.


    "Please get another chair. My friend needs a seat, too."


    "Wait!"


    When Al finished saying these words, a sudden voice came from one side. The girl frowned. A middle-aged God with beard was sitting in his position and looking at this side. His hands were together, his chin was on the back of his hands, and he could only hear him speak again.


    "Before I let this person sit down, I want to know his identity, so please introduce yourself."


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Belen at this moment. Indeed, they are also very concerned about the identity of the white haired man who walked into the conference room with the saint and the eye of emperor. If it is an ordinary role, they should not be qualified to enter here, let alone have a seat.


    Belen looked at the middle-aged priest and said calmly, "I''m not an aristocrat or an organization member. I''m just an ordinary wandering businessman and a civilian."


    civilian?


    The answer surprised everyone. Therefore, the middle-aged priest frowned. He said in a deep voice, "why can a civilian enter the conference room?"


    The virgin did not speak, but looked at al, who also said at this moment: "because he is the key to the victory of the northwest theater, he has a lot of information here."


    "The key to victory? Ha ha, what does a civilian do?" There was a sense of banter in the eyes of the middle-aged God. To him, it was extremely absurd.


    Just when Al frowned and wanted to blurt out beren''s identity, he came out of a light and shadow behind the round table. His whole body was covered with brilliance. He couldn''t see the figure of this man. It was sacred and mysterious, and he spoke at this time.


    "Because this man is the" white haired sword saint "who suddenly rose in the northwest theater."


    At this moment, Bellen also looked at the mysterious man covered by brilliance. The dark blue pupil was suffused with a light brilliance, and the mysterious demigod''s eye seemed to be able to see through the latter''s hidden body.

 Chapter 560

    Seeing the cross lines in each other''s eyes, beren suddenly remembered the mysterious man with the pentagram engraved in his eyes. The other party must also step into the field of demigod, and is the man in front of him the same?


    "Belem, this is the guardian of the Holy See."


    The voice of Al came to his ears, and Belen was stunned. It was the first time he heard that the Holy See still had such a guardian.


    "White haired swordsman"?


    Hearing this title, everyone was stunned, and then after turning their eyes to the white haired man, they were attracted by the snow-white hair color, and they slowly opened their eyes.


    In the war in the northwest war zone, everyone knew about the "white haired sword saint". In addition to the victory over the mourning of ice and snow, there was the fact that he killed 29 demon generals, which was a subversive concept. In addition to the later news of Fu tantis, Ju ran also killed two demon generals, The newly born swordsman killed 31 demon family generals!


    "White haired swordsman"


    Even the middle-aged priest was stunned. Since it was the guardian''s mouth, he did not question this point, but was surprised by the fact.


    "Go and prepare a seat for the sword saint."


    After the mysterious Guardian spoke, a priest took a chair and put it next to Al, and beren sat down naturally.


    After everyone was seated, the guardian did not ask anyone to prepare a seat for him, but retreated behind the saint, just like a shining statue standing there, silent.


    Compared with the content of the meeting at the beginning, Belen focused more on the guardian and saint. Except that the guardian ignored his sight, the saint felt his sight, looked at it and smiled lightly.


    Maybe this is an angel?


    I don''t know why, Her Highness gives beren the feeling of being like a green lotus in the water, free from dust, just like an angel coming from heaven, beautiful and holy.


    When it comes to gilt, beren also turns back her attention. The first thing she says is al. She makes it clear that gilt''s betrayal happened to her, jayal and Zela.


    After encountering the sorrow of ice and snow, the "natural disaster" appeared again, and then understood the fact of gilt''s rebellion. Speaking of this, Al couldn''t help squeezing his fist.


    That bastard


    When Al was gnashing his teeth, everyone in the round table was staring. One of the elders said, "we had caught people close to gilt before you came back, but there are still some networks that haven''t been clarified."


    Then, Al asked Belen to explain the process of fighting with the snow witch. Now the "natural disaster" can be said to be the number one enemy of the Holy See, because there are several super strong people in that organization that the Holy See has to pay attention to.


    Remembering the process of fighting with the snow witch, beren''s eyes also showed a killing intention, because there was the obstruction of the demon army on the battlefield, so he finally let the woman run away, which made him very unwilling.


    Beren never wanted to kill anyone like this. The snow witch was the first.


    Although al said he wanted to avenge himself, if Belem really met the woman, he was afraid he would want to kill her.


    That''s the culprit who almost made him lose his childhood sweetheart!


    After beren finished the whole process of fighting with the snow witch, everyone in the Holy See frowned. The snow truth mastered by the snow witch is a great power.


    However, the guardian turned and looked at Belem at this moment. He said blandly, "it seems that the snow witch is not your opponent."


    This is also what people are curious about, because according to the current situation, the "white haired sword saint" seems to have the absolute advantage in the fight with the snow witch.


    Beren looked at the light and shadow, and then said, "I can''t say that. She didn''t choose to fight with me in the end. Her strength can''t be underestimated. It''s better to overestimate her as much as possible."


    Everyone nodded slightly when they heard the speech. Indeed, it should be. As long as the other party hasn''t done his best, he can''t rely on the current situation to judge the other party''s limit.


    At the end of the meeting, at the end of the meeting, after hesitating for a long time, Belen finally said another thing he knew.


    "In fact, there is another person."


    Some magistrates had already got up to leave, but they stopped after hearing Belen''s voice, and then turned their eyes to the "white haired sword saint".


    Belen''s eyes looked at the highest power and responsibility Saint here. He said in a deep voice: "there is a mysterious man who has fought with me. She should be a woman. She is very strong and has a deep connection with the demon army, probably with the" natural disaster "


    Hearing this, even al turned his eyes to Belem with a look of doubt, because she had never heard of it from Belem.


    But what people care more about than what al noticed is what beren said. Even the "white haired sword saint" said that he was a strong mysterious man, which must be very strong.


    "How strong."


    That''s what the guardian of the Holy See asked.


    Beren thought for a moment and then said, "you should know the" demigod field ", that is, the field touching the magic dimension, and the mysterious man is at least a strong man in this realm."


    Demigod field!


    Everyone present frowned, and their eyes stared at the white haired young man. If it was true as he said, the mysterious man really needed to be on guard.


    The so-called demigod field is beyond the category of birth spirit. It is a guy that can be countered by non ordinary human beings. The mysterious man mentioned now may have something to do with the demon army and the "natural disaster", which is not a good thing for their holy see.


    The guardian of the Holy See looked at Belem with the eyes engraved with the cross. He spoke again, and his voice was as flat as ever. He said, "it seems that you have also stepped into the field of demigod."


    Belen frowned slightly. Isn''t the guardian''s direction right?


    But when it comes to this matter, beren thinks that the guardian of the holy see in front of him should also be the strong one who has stepped into the field of demigod. Although he hasn''t touched his hand, his eyes give him a similar feeling.


    That should also be the eye of demigod.


    The unexpected news brought by beren also made the people of the Holy See feel great pressure. It seems that there is another enemy in the dark, and it is more powerful than expected.


    "Belem."


    When Belen got up, he heard al''s voice. He turned his head and looked at the calm looking girl. He smiled and scratched his cheek in embarrassment.

 Chapter 561

    Behind the huge palace of the Holy See, there is an independent Town, which can only be inhabited by high-ranking priests of the Holy See. As a martial arts cutter, Al has a noble status and naturally has her residence, which is also very large.


    After leaving the meeting room, Al took the people to his residence. When they saw the big house, they all opened their eyes,


    "Al, your house is so big!"


    Belen also couldn''t help exclaiming. It was the first time he came to Al''s house. He thought it was just an ordinary house. Unexpectedly, it was a mansion?


    Is the treatment of the swordsman so good?


    Al seemed to know what beren was thinking. She stroked the hair in her ear. She turned her head, coughed, and then said, "in the management of tens of thousands of gods, there are less than 20 military judges in the Holy See. It''s not strange to have such treatment."


    Although it''s right to say so, Belen is still in a different mood. He thinks about his current house and looks at the house in front of him.


    It''s a long way off!


    Al took the people into the house. Because there were many vacant rooms in the house, the arrangement was made quickly, and just after dinner, she had one more thing to find out.


    Belen, who had been waiting on the sofa, also noticed that Al was coming towards her. He blinked, then picked up the dessert on the table and took a bite. Then he saw Al sitting in front of him with his hands around his chest. He also coughed


    "Don''t look like that. There were so many things at that time. I don''t want you to have more pressure. Besides, that guy didn''t directly intervene in the war, so it''s not particularly important."


    Al snorted, then said coldly, "a mysterious man who has reached the" demigod field ", and this mysterious man and the demon army may have something to do with the" natural disaster ". How can you say that such a guy is not particularly important?"


    Belen could not refute this, but scratched his cheek in embarrassment. He didn''t know what to say, but in fact, he was more for another reason.


    Seeing beren''s appearance, Al also saw something. She said blandly, "is there anything else to hide from me? If you don''t want to say, forget it."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. Then his eyebrows sank slightly. He shook his head and said, "no, I won''t hide it from you. In fact, there is another reason."


    Therefore, beren told Al about the mysterious man he met for the first time and the fight with each other in the northwest theater. Since that incident, he would not hide anything from al. Even if she could ask about his physical condition, he would say, but he hoped that the girl would not ask.


    "You mean she knows you?"


    After listening to beren''s words, Al came to the conclusion that this understanding is not like the public''s understanding of the "white haired sword saint", but like those close to him.


    Al''s eyes twinkled slightly. She always felt incredible. This should be unreasonable. After all, it was a strong man who reached the "demigod field".


    According to beren, at the first meeting, the mysterious man had a chance to kill him, but he left quietly without starting, which is very puzzling.


    Does that mysterious man have some plans to keep beren? Or, as Al guessed, the other party really knew Belen.


    If the first point can be figured out, the second point can''t be figured out anyway, because beren doesn''t notice that who has such power around him?


    Even Joanna can''t have such power. Obviously, when facing her own power, the mysterious man is still able to do it.


    Al was silent for a long time, and then suggested, "I think it''s better to talk to Angelina about it. After all, she has a lot more knowledge than us."


    At the smell of the speech, beren also nodded slightly. The strength of Angelina is no worse than that of the strong in the "demigod field". She is a "sword saint". In addition, she has walked out of the forest of elves for hundreds of years. She knows a lot more than their twenties.


    So Al and beren left the hall and went to antrina''s room. The latter was looking at thick books on the chair in the room. When they saw the former, they also smiled.


    "Ah, there must be something wrong with coming to me so late?"


    Antlina was wearing a long blue dress, probably a nightdress, and a soft smile on her bright face. She seemed to see through that they didn''t seem to come to chat, so there was a curious color in her eyes.


    Al nodded slightly, and then walked into the room with beren. She closed the door, then faced Angelina. She said, "there''s something we thought we might know from you."


    "Tell me." Angelina closed the book and looked at them.


    Beren and Al sat aside, and then at the latter''s sign, the former told Angelina about the mysterious man, and when she heard it, she showed a look of meditation.


    "Are you sure that man has set foot in the field of demigod?"


    Finally, Angelina asked this question, because with her qualifications, she knew only a few strong people who set foot in the field of demigod or had the ability to compete in that field, and according to beren''s description, she had no such people in her impression.


    Belem hesitated when he heard the speech. Then he raised his finger to his eyes. He said, "that man knows the particularity of my eyes and calls them demigod eyes. Moreover, she also has a pair of very special eyes."


    "Special eyes?" Angelina frowned slightly, and there was still no such person in her impression.


    Recalling the beautiful and mysterious eyes, Belen said slowly, "those eyes have a very beautiful five pointed star pattern, and should have the ability similar to mine."


    A mysterious strongman associated with the demon army.


    Angelina frowned slightly and said, "I''ve seen all the four kings of the demon family. I''ll never be one of them. Maybe it''s the person of" natural disaster. "


    "Is this possible? Is there such a strong man hidden in the" natural disaster " Belen asked questions. Many members of the "natural disaster" appeared in his mind, but there was no figure of the mysterious man.


    "If it weren''t for the" natural disaster ", I could think of a guy." There was a faint light in Angelina''s eyes, and her hands slowly shook up.


    "Who?" Al and Belen asked at the same time.


    Angelina''s eyes looked at the dark light outside the window. She said in a deep voice, "that''s the supreme commander of the demon army and the Supreme Master of the demon family."


    Hearing these words, Al and beren opened their eyes and looked at each other. Their eyes were full of disbelief. Because of this existence, they had never considered it.

 Chapter 562

    After learning the possibility of the "demon king" from antrina, Belen and Al felt a little heavy on their way back to their room. Although they thought the possibility was very small, they could not rule it out.


    But why did the "demon king" appear in the northwest theater? There are many more important war zones than there. After all, the Northwest Station area can''t go directly to the demon clan territory.


    "I can''t draw a conclusion yet. I''ll go back and have a rest first." Al said this when she separated from beren. She also felt a headache, although she also felt that the mysterious man was not very likely to be the "demon king".


    "Have a good rest."


    Belen responded, and then returned to his room. He didn''t even turn on the light, so he lay on his back on the bed and looked out of the window with his blue eyes.


    He also felt that the mysterious man was not a "demon king". This possibility was very small. Maybe the mysterious man was just a hidden strong man who had never been born.


    After all, there are some people in the "natural disaster" who appear silently. Even Angelina hasn''t had a hand with the snow witch.


    Although Angelina is well-informed, not everyone knows anything.


    Besides, if it was really the "demon king", why didn''t she show up when she killed so many demon armies? Just watch him do it.


    He couldn''t figure it out anyway.


    The mysterious man, seems to know him?


    This is Belen''s feeling all the time. Although he thinks it may be his illusion, after all, there is no such a woman in his impression


    Suddenly, beren''s eyes gradually widened, and his blue pupils looked at the darkness. In this very quiet room, his heart suddenly began to accelerate.


    Somehow, he thought of the girl who had been separated for three years.


    No, Lilith is a witch. How could she be the mysterious man? She''s not that good.


    Belen shook her head secretly again. Maybe she had been thinking about the girl she knew, so she thought of the girl she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Anyway, where is she now? I haven''t heard from her for years.


    Thinking of the first girl who met and then separated from her, beren pursed her lips, her eyes rippled like water, and her thoughts and sadness naturally showed up.


    Lilith, are you okay?


    Beilun leaned down, leaned her head against her curved arm, and then slowly closed her eyes, as if she could see the girl who had missed her for a long time from the nothingness. Then figures appeared in her mind. Although she closed her eyes, she overflowed a line of crystal clear tears.


    Miss you so much, my family.


    The night was dark and the wind was high, and over the Holy See, a black figure suddenly appeared, as if walking out of the dark cloud, which was difficult to be noticed.


    The mysterious man in black robes came in the air. Every step could stir up ripples in the void. Walking in the air was like walking on the ground, which was more amazing than flying.


    Under the black robe, a pair of five pointed star eyes with gray brilliance swept through the palace of the Holy See and the elephant tower of heaven. She stood there for a long time, then took back her eyes and went to the distance. At last, she seemed to find something and disappeared into a wisp of gray streamer.


    At this moment, beren has fallen asleep safely. He sleeps very deeply, because in his dream, he sees those people he has missed for a long time. He will sleep like this until he wakes up naturally.


    At this time, the gray streamer came and turned into the figure in black. This scene was the same as that of bogia Coty.


    Looking at the sleeping man on the bed, the mysterious woman raised her right hand. A mass of gray magic like smoke covered Belen''s body. He seemed to sleep more heavily.


    Then, the mysterious woman sat by the bed. She looked at the man sleeping on his side and put her hand on beren''s side face. The eyes with the five pointed star Mark seemed to touch some emotions.


    "What should I do with you?"


    There was endless helplessness in her voice, and then she was silent. She seemed to hesitate, and then slowly raised her right hand. The gray magic shrouded the slender jade hand.


    "You can''t resist me now."


    She spoke very cold words, but the hand didn''t fall down. Then she whispered, "as long as I want, now, no, even the first two times, I can make you a obedient slave that only belongs to me."


    However, the mysterious woman slowly bent down and lay next to beren. The gray magic in her hand disappeared, and then she put her hand on the man''s cheek and stroked it gently.


    "But I don''t want you like this."


    After a while, the mysterious woman''s eyes that had been closed suddenly opened. She sat up, then turned her head and looked out of the window into the starry sky. There was a touch of light and shadow standing there, with a pair of light wings behind her.


    That light and shadow is the guardian of the Holy See.


    The mysterious woman stood up slowly, then looked at beren. She said calmly, "the next time you stand awake in front of me, I will let you choose."


    Although, I know your answer.


    Then, the mysterious woman took back her eyes. She took a look at the light and shadow in the starry sky, then turned into a gray streamer and disappeared into the room. After a while, she came to the starry sky to face the Holy See guardian.


    The guardian''s eyes engraved with a cross looked at the completely invisible man in black robe. Because of the strong wind, his body appeared from time to time from the black robe. It seemed that the man in black robe was a woman.


    "Who are you?"


    However, the mysterious woman didn''t mean to answer the guardian''s question at all. Her whole body began to emit an ethereal gray magic, which was so obscure that it seemed that anything could interfere.


    "You"


    When he saw the other party''s direct action, the guardian narrowed his eyes, and then the next moment was suppressed by a huge magic. When he fell, he waved out and the magic swept away, breaking the power, but the next moment was to see that the huge magic array hit him directly and flew it out.


    Bang!


    The figure of the guardian fell several miles away and didn''t stop until it broke countless trees. Because of the distance, the movement was not noticed by too many people.


    Buzz!


    The majestic magic began to erupt from the guardian. He slowly stood up. The light shrouded in him gradually dissipated, revealing a very young man, probably only in his twenties. A dignified color appeared on his incomparably handsome face, and he looked at the starry sky.


    The figure has disappeared.

 Chapter 563

    In the morning of the next day, Belen woke up slowly. He felt that he had slept for a long time, because the dream was vague, but it was very long.


    He opened his blue eyes, and then blinked vaguely. He slowly sat up and rubbed his eyes. After his brain regained consciousness, he stood up, but the next moment he noticed something. He turned his head and opened his eyes.


    "You, who are you?"


    On the chair over there, there is a very outstanding looking woman sitting. No, it''s a man. Look at the man''s God official clothes on him. It should be a boy. Isn''t it a woman disguised as a man?


    Although there is still such curiosity, the focus should not be this. At this time, Belen suddenly noticed the other party''s eyes engraved with a cross.


    This guy is


    Holy See Guardian!?


    For these eyes, beren has a deep impression. For people with similar eyes in the world, in his memory, except himself, there is only the mysterious woman and the guardian of the Holy See, and the mark of the cross is owned by the latter.


    Seeing Belen''s somewhat surprised look, the guardian man still looked calm. He said blandly, "are you still hiding something from us?"


    Hearing this, beren frowned slightly and didn''t understand each other, so he asked, "what do you mean?"


    "That woman was in your room last night." The guardian man looked at him calmly, then looked around, and his delicate eyebrows frowned slightly.


    After hearing this sentence, beren immediately opened his eyes. When he saw the look of the guardian, he knew who the "that woman" in the latter''s mouth meant, but, but how is this possible!?


    "Is she coming? I didn''t notice!"


    Belen was filled with disbelief. Since the guardian said that, he didn''t think the latter was joking. However, he didn''t notice it at all last night. Was he sleeping too heavily?


    No, how is that possible?


    So, his eyebrows wrinkled deeply, and he began to think about the reasons in his mind, but he couldn''t find any clues for a long time, which was really incredible.


    "She didn''t do it to you. Why?" The guardian looked at Belem with a critical eye. There was no doubt that he was skeptical of the latter.


    Beren is also extremely heavy. What is the other party doing when he appears next to him at this time? Do you want to split yourself and the Holy See?


    "I don''t know. This is not the first time."


    Finally, he can only give such an answer, because he really doesn''t know why the mysterious woman didn''t do it to him. There must be some reason.


    The guardian stared at the dark blue eyes. After staring for a while, he said blandly, "I will respond to the saint."


    Then, the guardian turned and faced the window. Just as he was about to leave, Belen suddenly asked curiously.


    "Now that you have fought with her, can''t you stop her?"


    The guardian who heard this question also turned his head to look at Belen, then turned around and shook his head. He replied, "she''s strong and can''t stop." Then he spread his wings behind him and flew away.


    The simple three words made Belen narrow his eyes. He had already determined that the Vatican guardian was a strong man who stepped into the field of demigod, but such a strong man could not stop the mysterious woman.


    Is it true that, as he guessed, the mysterious woman really has the power over the demigod field?


    So far, Belen has only met one such person, that is, sisya, the "brave" in the battlefield. There is no doubt that she absolutely has the power to surpass the demigod field.


    In addition to sisya, there is only one that Belen can think of, that is, the supreme demon family mentioned by antlina before.


    "Demon king"!


    Can it really be the devil? Belen was not sure, but naturally thought of this existence, but ah, there was a huge doubt.


    You know, in the northwest war zone, he personally killed countless demon king armies and demon family generals, and even the snow and ice sorrow that the demon family worked hard to unseal died in his hands.


    Isn''t that enough to make the demon king angry? It''s normal for anyone to know that their people have been killed like that and kill the culprit in anger.


    However, the mysterious woman came to him and did nothing? This is not the first time. Can we say that the man is not a "demon king", but has something to do with the demon family?


    I think a lot in my mind. In addition to these, another thing is that I didn''t notice the arrival of the other party. It''s really weird.


    He remembered that time in bogia Coty, although he reacted, but after the other party touched himself, why did he let such a dangerous figure close to him? But now, I didn''t notice it at all and fell asleep. Did you say that the other party used any magic this time?


    Belen stood up and went out of the room. He wanted to talk to Al and Angelina about it. After the guardian knew about it, he must let Al, who is a martial arts cutter, and Angelina, who is a "sword saint", know about it.


    Al got up early and met beren on the stairs. When the latter mentioned "the mysterious man appeared", she put down her breakfast and followed her to antrina''s room. Unexpectedly, the latter was still asleep.


    "Why! Don''t you let the elves sleep!"


    When Al violently shook antrina up, the swordsman immediately got up. She hummed a few times, and then her eyes moved slightly after seeing their expressions.


    "What happened?"


    After Beilun and Al sat down, the former told the second daughter what he learned from the guardian when he woke up in the morning. When he finished, they both frowned slightly.


    That mysterious woman dares to set foot directly at the Vatican headquarters? But also quietly came to beren''s side, which was not noticed by the latter. Even the guardian couldn''t stop the other party and let the other party leave like this.


    Mysterious and unpredictable strength!


    This is the feeling of Al and Angelina for a moment. Even as a "sword saint", Angelina also feels an invisible pressure. Is the mysterious man really the "demon king" as she guessed?


    After informing them of the matter, beren was also meditating. Up to now, he still had no clue about the mysterious man. He came too mysterious and his behavior was really difficult to guess.


    The most troublesome character ever.

 Chapter 564

    After that, Al was the first to leave. She still needed to respond to the Vatican. She was worried that many people in the Vatican would be suspicious because the mysterious man didn''t hurt Belen. She also needed to stabilize the situation.


    As for Angelina, after learning about the situation, she asked beren to strengthen her vigilance recently, and then drove beren out, buried her face in the bedding and continued to sleep.


    Because of the sudden arrival of the mysterious woman, Belen is full of pressure at the moment. He has found his weakness for the second time. The first time is in front of sisya. Although he has set foot in the semi divine field, he still can only win by coincidence. Moreover, you know that sisya could not use those powerful magic with her own consciousness at that time.


    The second time is because of the mysterious woman. So far, beren can''t know how strong she is. She only made two rough hands in the northwest theater, but she can approach herself so casually, which really gives him a headache. If the other party wants, he may have died.


    The feeling of depression in his heart has never existed, because he doesn''t know where the mysterious man is now. When he is resting, he can approach himself at will, which is an invisible threat and life-threatening.


    Life threatening?


    Belen walked along the avenue, frowning slightly, and then noticed the familiar figure coming from the corner of his eyes. He looked up and found that Al had returned.


    "Al."


    Al nodded in response, then came to beren and saw that her childhood sweetheart looked haggard. She was also distressed.


    "It''s all right. Since she didn''t intend to kill you twice, she must have her intention."


    Hearing the speech, beren shook his head. He said with a smile: "I''m not worried about this. It''s just that I can''t accept being approached by a stranger so easily."


    Al blinked and said, "it''s no surprise. If you don''t use that magic, it''s normal that your perception can''t detect such a strong man."


    If it was in the past, that''s right. If Belem didn''t strengthen himself with magic, his perception would not be so exaggerated. However, now Belem has fully mastered the power of the demigod field, and his perception can even touch the magic dimension.


    Therefore, there is no reason to be approached so easily.


    "Well, well, don''t think so much."


    Beren looked back, then answered. He thought for a moment, and then asked, "anyway, what do you think of me in the Holy See?"


    When Belen asked, Al answered truthfully: "the guardian has told the saint and the senators. Although they have no apparent attitude, they are more or less suspicious of you, but the saint has ordered them not to do anything to you."


    "It seems that next time I see the saint, I need to thank her." Belen was also relieved. If he was guarded by the Vatican, it would be really difficult for him, because this is al''s home.


    Although I don''t know how the saint sees herself, since she has made such a decision, I probably don''t want to make a bad impression on the Holy See?


    In a word, we should thank others well next time we meet.


    Before he did anything, he almost began to split from the inside. Belen was also very depressed. He sighed. When he was distracted, Al raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him. He came back to his senses, then nodded to al. Then, just when he took a step, his step suddenly stopped, Dark blue eyes looked at his shoulder, then at al''s hand.


    just


    Life threatening?


    Beren suddenly thought of this. He thought that if a life-threatening thing approached, it would be absolutely impossible for him to be imperceptible with his perception. Just like a sensitive animal, even a killer like lumia, in front of beren now, as long as her emotion can cause a trace of magic resonance, he can clearly perceive it.


    In other words, the main reason why he didn''t wake up was that the mysterious woman didn''t kill him at all?


    Even he couldn''t believe it.


    Moreover, if you can''t even notice the approach of strangers when you step into the field of demigod, is it too unreasonable?


    Seeing beren stop, Al was stunned, and then asked curiously, "beren, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Al, what kind of people are close to you that you won''t perceive? For example, you won''t subconsciously take precautions?" Beren''s eyes became hot. He found a clue about the answer.


    Al was stunned, and then thought for a while. She frowned slightly, and then looked at the childhood sweetheart with expectant eyes in front of her. She stretched out her finger and pointed it on beren''s chest, and then slightly turned her head, which seemed ruddy.


    "If you were close to me, I wouldn''t feel that way."


    Because the relationship between Bellen and Al is very close, they will not be aware of the former or the latter''s quiet approach. As for the deeper reason, it is naturally because they are not wary of each other and have no defense at all.


    This is also something that many people have. In short, it is something like "trust".


    "That''s it! I know the answer!"


    Belen was like a child solving a puzzle. He was very happy. His mind began to think quickly. The reason why he didn''t notice the man''s proximity was because


    Suddenly, beren''s smile stopped suddenly. He stood in place, and the idea castle built in his mind collapsed in an instant.


    The mysterious woman, the one he trusted? Someone he knows very well? Someone close to him?


    No, no, no, this, how is this possible!?


    Al was stunned when she saw beren''s expression suddenly collapse. She couldn''t help asking, "beren, what''s the matter with you? What''s the answer?"


    However, a call did not call Belen back to his mind. After several times in a row, he gradually came back to his mind. He showed a bitter smile and shook his head.


    "No, I still don''t know the answer. It seems that I''m wrong."


    The answer is wrong, impossible and should not be.


    He must be wrong when he thinks so.

 Chapter 565

    These two days, beren has been wandering in the Holy See. He is gradually forgetting the mysterious woman, and the haze that has been lingering in his mind has been suppressed temporarily.


    However, my heart is still a little gloomy.


    In the forest behind the Holy See, Belen came to a relatively messy place. He glanced at the broken trees and broken boulders and was a little confused.


    What''s going on here?


    Belen approached the broken trees, looked carefully and thought for a while. It was probably broken by something, and looked at the countless pieces of wood and stone. What caused such a great impact?


    "I made it."


    The voice came from the side, and beren looked over his head. He saw the guardian of the Holy See, who showed his true face at the moment.


    "Did you do it?" Beren looked at each other curiously.


    The guardian looked at the mess around and said calmly, "that night, I had a hand with her, and then I was beaten and flew here."


    i see.


    Belen looked around again, then nodded to the guardian. When he turned to leave, he also looked at the latter, because he knew that the latter had been staring at him in the dark these days, and when he took back his eyes, the voice of the guardian came behind him.


    "Wait."


    Belen looked back at the guardian and asked curiously, "is there anything else?"


    The eyes engraved with the light pattern of the cross stared at beren. The handsome man said calmly, "fight with me. I want to know your power."


    "What?"


    Belen was stunned. He didn''t understand why the guardian suddenly lost his mind. Why did he want to fight him?


    The handsome man didn''t seem to have an expression. He said, "when I fought with that woman, I was careless, and you fought with her. I want to know her general strength from you."


    "In fact, I just had a rough fight with him." Beren said this, but then he thought about it, smiled and said, "tell me your name and I''ll fight you."


    Hearing Belem''s words, the guardian frowned slightly, but then stretched out. She didn''t seem to expect Belem to make such a request, but she didn''t refuse.


    "Grace Winona."


    When Belen heard each other''s name, he was stunned, his eyes blinked and blinked, his mouth opened slightly, and his eyes and expression were unbelievable.


    "You, you are, woman, girl?"


    Hearing the speech, Grace''s beautiful autumn eyebrow frowned and said coldly, "what''s the problem?"


    "No, no, I thought you were a boy." Belen scratched her cheek in embarrassment, then grabbed her hair and smiled in embarrassment.


    Grace didn''t care too much, but looked at the white haired man in front of her indifference, and then said, "I''ll tell you my name. Can we start?"


    "Ah, good."


    Belen answered quickly. However, when he answered, he was suddenly covered by countless golden magic lines. He was immediately startled. This guy actually did it right here?


    Buzz!


    The golden magic array patterns spread all around beren''s feet, and then burst out amazing magic. Countless light patterns turned into light birds, and then flew towards beren.


    What is this?


    Belen frowned slightly. However, at the moment when the light bird approached him, his eyes suddenly coagulated, and the silver white long sword suddenly appeared in his hand. The blue magic turned into a flame and burned on his body. The sharp air began to flow, and then whirled for a week.


    "Spirit sword dance, the fourth sound, dance."


    With a pleasant sword sound, the magic around him revolved as if summoned. Then the power of Qi revolved around him, and then turned into countless Blue Sword Qi. The circular sword Qi light pattern directly tore the magic array away. Then he immediately withdrew for tens of meters and opened a distance from grace.


    Magic attribute, light element.


    From the moment he came into contact with each other''s magic, beren judged each other''s magic attribute, which was also his ability after stepping into the demigod field.


    In the distance, Grace''s eyes looked at the snow lion and seemed to finally determine what. Then, the magic of light elements around her body began to rise, and the flashing light was dazzling.


    Beren only saw that grace seemed to be chanting a spell, and then I didn''t know when the light elements that spread in all directions of heaven and earth were instantly connected by light. Although it was in the day, it was like a beautiful constellation that can be seen only at night.


    When the bright constellation came, endless pressure hit in an instant. The flowers, plants and trees on the ground were accelerating their growth and finally began to wither.


    What happens if that thing falls on yourself as a human being?


    Beren frowned slightly. Although he was curious, he didn''t intend to take the blow, because it must be a very stupid act.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ one sword is separated from the world."


    The sword directly tore the space barrier. When the light constellation fell, the invisible sword cut off the magic light connecting countless magic lines.


    Buzz!


    When the magic light was broken, the bright constellation was scattered around and turned into a little light. At this time, a ray of light fell into beren''s sight. The next moment, the incomparably exquisite face appeared in front of him, holding a ball of light in one hand and pressing it towards his chest.


    Seeing this scene, beren''s eyes narrowed slightly. He took a step back. Instead of avoiding the other party''s palm, he held the sword in his right hand and cut across it. Finally, he stopped at the snow-white neck of grace, and the hand holding the light ball also stopped at beren''s chest.


    There is no doubt that the magic contained in the light ball is fully displayed in beren''s demigod. It definitely has the power to destroy this land. It may be more or less bad to fall on him. However, beren''s sword can easily cut off the other party''s head.


    Then they stopped. The dark blue eyes glowed blue, and the eyes engraved with cross patterns were looking at them.


    "He is worthy of stepping into the field of demigod."


    "You''re great, too."


    It seems that they flatter each other, but the fact should be the same. After this fight, beren can be sure that the Holy See guardian has not set foot in the demigod field. The eyes are probably like that because of some magic, but there is no doubt that the girl has the power to resist the level of the demigod field.


    Anyway, could it be a girl?

 Chapter 566

    The simple battle in the morning is not only known by beren and grace, but also some people watching in the dark, including Angelina and some high-level officials of the Holy See, such as the saint.


    In a mansion that is not luxurious or even comparable to the military cutter, in a room, there is a light curtain in front of the saint''s table, presenting the picture of beren and grace who have just fought.


    "Sure enough, they are both very powerful."


    The beautiful face showed a moving smile. The saint gracefully picked up the tea cup and took a sip. Then she looked at the small yard. There was a young man in a golden white robe feeding the birds. The saint smiled and opened her mouth.


    "Won''t you meet al''s childhood sweetheart?"


    The young man didn''t look back, but he replied in a smiling voice: "no, I''ll meet when it''s time to meet."


    "That''s what I said." The saint smiled and withdrew her eyes.


    In Al''s residence of "eye of the emperor", Belen, Al and lumia are standing on the road to the outer door. At the moment, the former is a little nervous because he is leaving the holy see for ailorana.


    After a year, will I finally see you again?


    How are you?


    The three walked out of the gate of the house, and then stopped in place temporarily. Lumia looked at the white haired man, and then said with a smile: "Belen, are you nervous?"


    "I''m not nervous!"


    Belen responded subconsciously, then took a deep breath. He looked up at the sky. He muttered, "probably, he''ll be nervous."


    "I guess you can''t help rushing out." Lumia said with a smile.


    For this sentence, beren did not refute it. He smiled bitterly, shook his head, and then said, "well, it''s time to start, or it''s going to be a big night in ailoranya."


    "Yes."


    The three soon left the Holy See, because al had already explained to some priests, so there would be no problem for Angelina and the silver bird adventure group to stay here.


    It took a lot of time to leave heathland by commercial car, but fortunately, the two places were not far away, so it didn''t take a day. However, it was already evening when they arrived in ailorana.


    Entering the imperial capital, which is more prosperous and lively at night, Belen, driving a commercial car, also looked at the sky for a while, and then blinked.


    "It''s still evening. Otherwise, go to the hotel and rent a room?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, lumia said curiously, "it''s okay. The bed in the commercial car is big enough. It must be no problem to sleep together."


    "That said, but al is still there. I can''t sleep with you?" Belen sighed helplessly and said so.


    Lumia blinked and said, "I have no problem."


    Looking at al, the girl was scratching her cheek with her index finger. She turned her head and whispered, "in fact, it doesn''t matter to me. There''s nothing wrong with saving money. It''s very convenient in a commercial car."


    Hearing what al said, Belen was stunned, and then asked curiously, "no problem?"


    "No problem! Anyway, I used to sleep together when I was a child." Al glanced at beren and snorted discontentedly.


    "All right." Belen didn''t refuse, as Al said, so it''s not a shame.


    The last stop is on the edge, which is on the edge of the territory of bogiakoti. It is not so easy to be found in this forest, and no one will come here to patrol.


    After the commercial car stopped, lumia jumped down first and looked at the sky. She said with a smile: "it''s not very late yet. Latil, they must not have slept yet. Let''s go and see them?"


    "Well, good." Al answered, then looked at the hesitant white haired man. The corner of her mouth raised slightly, and then said, "let''s go together?"


    Belen hesitated and said, "let''s go, but I won''t show up."


    "Well, well, if you don''t show up, watch in the dark." El said this with the corners of her mouth raised, and then followed lumia ahead.


    After hesitating for a long time, Belen followed up. His look was obviously a little nervous. Compared with when he first went out in the Holy See, he was very nervous now, and the sound of his heartbeat was very obvious.


    See you again.


    It was only a short distance from bogia Coty castle, so it didn''t take long to reach the familiar big iron gate, and Belen took the lead in sneaking into it, and then came to the grove to hide his body.


    When the names of Al and lumia were announced into the castle, a little later, a cat eared girl rushed out of the castle, which was latil.


    "Sister al! Lumia!"


    When latil saw the two familiar people, she was also very happy. The brown cat''s pupils were full of joy. Just after hearing the news, she didn''t even change her clothes and ran out in her nightdress.


    "Latil, long time no see."


    Al and lumia greeted each other with a smile, and then saw several girls walking quickly behind latil, latis and Elia.


    One year later, latis also grew a lot taller. Sure enough, children of this age grow fast. Such ideas emerge in the hearts of Al and lumia.


    As they walked towards the castle, the girls began to turn their attention to the rear, but they didn''t see the person they had been thinking about.


    Finally, latil, who was holding his hands tightly, couldn''t help asking, "lumia, where''s Mr. Belen?"


    At the time of parting that day, it was lumia who left with Belen, so when lumia came back, the girls thought of Belen for the first time. If lumia came, he should also


    When latil asked, lumia blinked, then looked at the direction of the grove. She smiled and said, "let''s talk over there, Mr. beren. He misses you too."


    After latyr heard the speech, the furry cat''s ears also drooped a little. She was a little sad and disappointed. Could it be said that Mr. Belen didn''t come?


    Elia, who had not opened her mouth, looked at the grove at this moment. There was a faint faint light in her crystal Obsidian eyes. She looked in one direction for a long time.

 Chapter 567

    The girls went to the courtyard of the grove and sat down beside the round table of the pavilion. Under a tree, a figure was standing there. The blue eyes rippled. He was nervous, excited and full of longing.


    Latis is obviously taller, Elia seems to be taller, latil is also more beautiful because of her dress, and hill is still noble, but Leia is not here. Has she returned to the forest of elves?


    It''s really a dereliction of duty as an elder of her family for some time without accompanying her back.


    But it''s great that everyone is safe.


    In the pavilion, the cat pupils of latil and latis are flashing, staring at lumia with very expectant eyes. Lumia has been staring with such eager eyes. Lumia is also a little impatient. However, she knows what the two cat ears are expecting from her.


    "Belem, lumia pursed her lips, then looked into the woods without a trace. She shook her head and said," he didn''t come. "


    "No, no, come?"


    Latil also muttered after hearing the speech. The lost color in her eyes could not be concealed. Her hands held tightly on her thighs, her lips closed tightly, and her mood became worse in an instant.


    The kitten''s ears drooped, and the tail that had been shaking because of expectation also stopped. Her mood suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. She opened her small mouth and muttered to herself.


    "Brother, why doesn''t he come back? Yes, doesn''t he want us?"


    Although she stayed in bogia Coty for a year, in the heart of latis, she always believed that her brother would come back. Even when she was studying in the School Park, she often went to the sister who grew up in the school park to ask about Bellen. She didn''t know where Bellen had gone.


    "No! Belem, he just"


    Hearing the kitten''s words, lumia spoke quickly, but she didn''t know what to explain. She should say that Bellen is in the woods now, but that''s not what Bellen expected.


    What Belen expects is to let himself fade from their lives and let them live a better life. Only in this way can he leave without worry.


    Lumia knows this.


    At this time, Al suddenly stood up, then came behind rattis, put her shoulders on her, and let her lean against herself. She smiled.


    "Latis can''t think like that. That guy is just ashamed of leaving without authorization. When he can''t stand loneliness anymore, he will appear in front of latis at once."


    Even if this is to coax children, it plays a vital role at the moment. There is no doubt that this is a very appropriate and consistent reason.


    "Really?"


    Latis looked up at beren, her eyes flickering and full of hope, and she was extremely looking forward to the affirmative answer to Al''s words.


    "Of course."


    So, the haze on the kitten''s face was dispelled in an instant, showing a sweet smile, and then a happy "um", the cat''s ears stood up again, the tail began to shake, and the mood was better in an instant.


    "That guy is really. If you want to come back and see everyone, come back." Hill, who was sitting aside, snorted and was very dissatisfied that Belen didn''t come together.


    In this regard, lumia could only laugh without saying anything. Then she asked curiously, "is Laiya not here today? Or has she gone home?"


    "Leiya, she has gone back, but" latil replied, but it seemed that she had not finished her words. Her loosened palm shook it again.


    "But what?" Al also frowned slightly.


    Latil pursed her lips. Her voice was reluctant. She said, "that day, some elves came here. Laiya didn''t want to go back at that time, but she left in the end. She looked a little sad."


    "Are those elves tough?" Lumia also frowned, a little uncomfortable.


    Latil shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I didn''t hear what they said."


    "Leave it to me. I''ll go to the spirit forest to see the situation." Al stood up and said that Leia was her friend and she couldn''t sit idly by.


    "Great!"


    The girls'' eyes lit up. Hill also heard a little about Al from latil. She was also very surprised that this very young and beautiful girl was actually a military judge of the Holy See, so she couldn''t help looking at al more.


    Feeling Hill''s eyes, Al also looked at her, and then showed a kind smile. Although he heard about the girl from beren, it was the first time for both sides to meet.


    "Hello, you can call me al if you like."


    "Well, I''m hill."


    Putting aside their troubles, the girls talked about other things, and these topics were more about lumia. In the meantime, they also mentioned the "white haired sword saint". When it was confirmed that the "white haired sword saint" was Belen, Hill also felt very incredible.


    So, is that man really so powerful?


    Al didn''t hide the fact that he almost died. For her, it was a thing of the past. Moreover, it wasn''t a bad thing. She was still alive, Gaye and Zela were still alive, and he also got the promise that beren probably only had to her.


    If you think so, there is inexplicable joy in the girl''s heart. In short, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    When they heard about Al, the girls were shocked. Unexpectedly, Al experienced such terrible things in the northwest theater. It was terrible just to think about it. Even such a powerful al suffered such trauma?


    "After all, shouldn''t latis and Elia go to frozarno School Park?" Lumia looked curiously at the kitten latis.


    Latis smiled and said, "because it''s a holiday! Then sister frody picked me up. It seems that I can play for a long time."


    "Frody?"


    Hearing the name, Al was stunned, but then she was relieved. Maybe Belen asked her to be the guardian of little latis.


    "By the way, Elia, you"


    When lumia was about to ask about Elia''s life in the School Park, she suddenly found that Elia had disappeared. She was stunned, and then looked around. The girls noticed this.


    Strange. Where''s Elia?

 Chapter 568

    Just when the girls were wondering, lumia and Al suddenly remembered something, suddenly turned their heads and looked at each other, and then looked in the direction of the grove.


    Can you say


    They suddenly realized that if it was the child, they might be able to find beren observing in the dark in the woods, but now, maybe they have found the latter?


    Lumia immediately came up with a reason. She quickly smiled and said, "ah! Elia may have gone to get food?"


    "Really?" Latil was also stunned.


    Al on one side also said, "well, it should be right."


    In the grove, under a tree, beren was standing there. He was looking at latil and them, and he felt it immediately when Elia disappeared.


    Like a game of hide and seek, beren subconsciously ran away. He didn''t stop until he quietly ran to the lake. Not because he couldn''t run, but because he was found, the game was over.


    On the lake, a silver haired girl in a white dress is floating there, emitting a little silver light all over. Her long silver hair is fluttering in the wind. Her beautiful face and even the fantasies of top painters may not be able to be depicted. She is like a relegated fairy from heaven. She is beautiful and moving, free from earthly fireworks.


    There was a faint light in those Obsidian eyes. Now, there was a silver pattern on the side of the pupils of those eyes, which made her look more beautiful. At the moment, these eyes were staring at beren, and the yearning contained in those pupils was not concealed.


    "Brother."


    These two words slowly spit out from under the charming pink lips, which has enough charm to move the soul, because it contains all the concerns brewing in the girl''s heart this year.


    Looking at the incomparably beautiful girl, beren''s mind was also in a trance. When he heard the familiar name, his heart trembled violently. Finally, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, showing a smile that warmed the cold wind in the world, opened his mouth slightly, and called out the name of the girl.


    "Elia."


    On the lake, the silver haired girl met with the white haired man on the shore. At that moment, all emotions surged in her chest like a surging river and sea, as if they were about to explode.


    "I miss you."


    The girl finally combined thousands of words and countless emotions into these four words. The slightly silvery black eyes seemed to be a little wet, which made the eyes more watery and pitiful.


    The silver haired girl floated slowly to the shore and came to the white haired man with a small but urgent step. She looked up at the man who was taller than herself.


    Belen raised her trembling hands, then bit her lower lip, put her hand around the girl, and gently stroked the girl''s head with her right hand.


    "Me too."


    Two people who were once equally lonely gradually found the reason why they were no longer lonely one day, and became dependent on each other. Whether it was Elia, beren or latil, he and them had been connected by heart into an invisible chain that could not be separated.


    I really want to cry out loud.


    Belen held the girl tightly. He clenched his teeth tightly so that his choking voice was not so obvious. The surging emotion in his heart made his eyes filled with water mist, and finally turned into tears and flowed down his face.


    It''s very uncomfortable to watch secretly under the tree. He repressed the thought of rushing out, but he didn''t expect that he couldn''t repress the emotion that was about to erupt at the moment anyway. His control power is the first in the world!


    If we never see each other again, maybe he will go crazy? Just a year, but let your heart be so moved when we meet again.


    "Sorry"


    Belen held the girl in her arms. It seemed that she wanted to bind herself and the girl together forever and never separate again. It was hard to describe her mood.


    Elia didn''t care how strong the boy was. She just buried her face in beren''s chest and held his skirt tightly with her hands. She didn''t want to loosen it anyway.


    The moonlight hung high in the starry sky, and the bright light fell on the lake, emitting sparkling light, as if cheering for the reunion of the two.


    After embracing each other for a long time, Belen slowly dissipated his strength. He was still choking, but it was much better. It was a little inappropriate in front of his sister.


    "Well, well, my clothes are wet." Belen felt the girl holding more tightly in her arms, so she whispered and patted Elia on the back to comfort her.


    After a while, Elia also loosened her hand. She stood in front of beren and stared at the latter with her eyes like black gemstones.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He looked down at the girl and smiled bitterly. He was a little helpless.


    "Now, how can I go?"


    It''s OK to be found by Elia, but what he wants to avoid is to trigger this mood. However, what he wants to avoid has already happened. In that case, what else to hide?


    Hearing this, Elia reached out her hand and grabbed Belen''s skirt. Her beautiful little face showed a very serious look, which made the latter lose consciousness for a while, too beautiful for a moment.


    "Brother, even if you want to go this time, I will follow to the end."


    Elia, who said this sentence, was more serious than ever. Her first life has passed away, and the second life has only begun for three years. She will never allow this life to lose the most important piece.


    She didn''t leave with him that time because she promised him to protect everyone. She was very happy with everyone, but she was also lonely, because there was one less person in the family.


    "I see." Belem gently rubbed the girl''s head.


    Elia looked at beren with flashing eyes. She said, "sister Leia said when she left that you would come back. I didn''t expect it to be so soon."


    "Laiya she" Belen was stunned after hearing the speech, and then he was silent for a while. He looked up at the bright moon and sighed.


    Leia, she has indeed left. Has she returned to the forest of elves? That''s her real home.


    Then, beren restrained his mind. He smiled and took the girl''s hand, and then said, "then don''t hide. Let''s go. I miss you too."


    "Yes!"


    The silver haired girl took the white haired man''s hand and skillfully let the latter take him. Her pretty face, which had rarely changed in the past year, showed a very sweet smile.


    What''s the mood?


    In short, very happy.

 Chapter 569

    Because Elijah left for a long time, latil and they also had some doubts, so they began to look for Elijah with everyone and found the small forest from the castle.


    In the rear, lumia and Al looked at each other. Maybe the child had found Belen. Would he continue to hide?


    "Elia! Where are you?" Latil kept shouting. She looked around but couldn''t find Elia. She wondered that Elia was not a child who could run around.


    At this time, latil suddenly felt that her sleeve was pulled. At present, she looked at latis next to her, and then found that the latter was looking in a direction. She was slightly stunned, and then turned her head, and the cat''s pupil gradually widened at the moment.


    The girls turned their heads and looked. The two figures were gradually coming. A white haired man was holding the silver haired girl''s hand and slowly walking towards them.


    "Mr. Bellen," latil murmured, with an unknown mist in her eyes, and then the expression on her pretty face began to change. She was enduring the mood that was about to erupt.


    Belen led Elia slowly to latil''s face. Instead of the usual embarrassed smile, she looked gentle and apologetic in her eyes.


    "Sorry."


    When Belen said this, latil suddenly stretched out her hand and punched the former on her chest. She lowered her head and hit Belen with her fist again and again. The girl made a choking sound.


    "Why?"


    The girl''s hoarse voice because of choking came out, which seemed to vent all her grievances. Her unwillingness and dissatisfaction, as well as many emotions, broke out at the moment.


    "Why only take lumia?"


    "Am I bad? Am I too weak to hold back? Or is Mr. beren tired of me? Am I not even qualified to travel with you?"


    The girl stopped beating, and then grabbed beren''s skirt with her hands. She put her forehead on the latter''s chest, and tears couldn''t stop flowing down. She said all her uncontrollable conjectures of the year. She knew that beren was not such a person, but she couldn''t help thinking so.


    Hearing what the girl said, beren was also distressed. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked the girl''s head and back. His heart was full of guilt.


    Latil is different from Elia. She is a very gentle girl. Because of her experience over the years, she will be a little suspicious. She is easy to be hurt, but she is also a strong child. She will never share the pain in her heart with the people around her.


    What makes beren most distressed is the character of latil. He doesn''t know how much the girl thought in this year, but he knows very well that she must be suffering during this time.


    "I''m terribly sorry." Belen whispered that he couldn''t make a promise not to leave again, because he knew his physical condition and must not have much time left.


    The girls on one side didn''t disturb the atmosphere between them. In this year, Hill also vaguely noticed the depressed mood of latil.


    After a while, latil suddenly perked up. She released her hands and took a step back to leave beren. For example, she raised her hand to wipe her tears, and then showed a smile. She looked at beren.


    "No, I should be the one who said I''m sorry. It was Mr. beren who redeemed me. I shouldn''t have any complaints. It''s too capricious. I''m sorry."


    Belen''s heart also hurt because of this sentence, and his heart also gushed out an emotion. He gritted his teeth, then reached out and grabbed latil''s wrist. He couldn''t help shouting.


    "We are family!"


    This sentence exploded in the hearts of the girls like a spark. Even latil opened her eyes slowly. She looked at the angry face in front of her, and her mind was blank for a moment.


    family


    "If you complain, if you are willful, shouldn''t there be such things among your family? I am the one who redeems! I have been redeemed because of everyone! I am also very willful. I decided to leave in this way. I didn''t stay because of your ideas!"


    Because of the company of the girls, he is not the same as before. When he meets with one girl after another, the connection between his family is like the guidance of fate. His life and soul have long been changed. In fact, there is not only one person who has been redeemed.


    Beren clenched his teeth. His tears had dried up long ago. His eyes were red, like a wronged child.


    Who wants to leave? Who wants to leave like this! There''s no way. What can I do?


    Seeing beren like this, Al and lumia smiled aside. The emotion that had been buried in his heart finally broke out, which was a good thing for him.


    Latil looked at beren with dull eyes. She saw the latter for the first time. The next moment, her heart was an inspiration and then came back to her mind.


    Belen put his hands on the girl''s shoulder. He said with a slight cry: "so, don''t say such words again in the future. Please tell me everything you want to say, whether it''s willful or dissatisfied. Let me share your pain?"


    "We are family."


    Yes, we are family. After all the joys and sorrows, we have changed from unrelated strange days to family members we rely on.


    Tears hung down her cheeks again. She cried out with a "wow". The girl cried very loudly and cried out all the sadness and joy in her heart. This is the way she expresses all her feelings now.


    Then, latis also ran over and hugged Belen''s waist, and then imitated her sister''s appearance. The kitten cried out with a "wow", but it was not very distressing, but felt a little funny.


    Elia has a beautiful and moving smile on her mouth. After the beginning of her second life, this smile is the second time. The first time is when she walked into this "home" in the sea.


    Hill smiled and put her arms around her chest. She was also moved by the reunion of the family, but she wouldn''t hold it up in her temper.


    She had picked up her sister Silan six months ago, and now she has regarded latil and them as her family. Of course, she knows the tie of her family.


    The so-called home is a place where all the feelings can be accommodated together.

 Chapter 570

    After everyone''s mood calmed down, the most left in their hearts was joy. After a year, he finally met them again.


    He came to the castle of bogia Coty and sat on the sofa in the hall. Because Belen didn''t know what the girls had talked about before, he began to talk about all his experiences in the year since he left eloria with the silver bird adventure group.


    Although lumia has told you the content before, for latil, the feeling from beren''s mouth is completely different, and they are willing to listen to it again.


    But this time, Belen didn''t tell al about his injury. Everyone knew it and smiled.


    After telling his story, Belen most wanted to know about the life of Elia and latis in the School Park, so he asked the two little girls about their school life curiously.


    Latis is very satisfied with the school life. There are endless happy things from the roommates in the dormitory and the people she knows, to the lecturers in the class and all kinds of interesting activities in the class.


    Kitten is only 12 years old now. She is the youngest student in the school park. Such a lovely cat ear girl is probably very popular among students?


    Compared with rattis, Elia''s topic was much less, but she seemed very satisfied with the school life. She also mentioned some new things she saw, such as the magic guide library.


    "That Elia, you didn''t mess around in the School Park, did you?"


    Belen was worried about what exaggerated magic Elia used in the School Park, and then was feared by her classmates. In that case, she could not meet his expectations. He also hoped that Elia could make more friends in the school park.


    Before Elijah could reply, rattis took the lead in raising her hand and shouting, "last time I saw Elijah sister overturn the square in class!"


    "Ha?"


    Beren and others opened their eyes, and then looked at the still calm silver haired girl. They wanted to get an explanation from the latter. How did they overturn the square?


    Elia blinked her beautiful eyes, and then she said, "that was the first class of the main course of earth magic. The teacher asked us to use the magic we are good at."


    Hearing the speech, everyone was stunned. It turned out to be such a thing. Just say, how can Elia''s such a good child make such exaggerated things when she has nothing? Well, the child is even a little upright.


    Belen asked curiously, "did the lecturer say anything to you after that?"


    "Well, she said to do it gently next time." Elia replied calmly.


    Belen pulled the corners of her mouth reluctantly. With Elia''s strength, she didn''t need to go to school, but what he wanted was to let her experience the school life. I hope there would be no accident. What if some students were autistic?


    Then, latys remembered something again. She raised her hand and shouted, "ah! By the way, sister Elia is a big star in the school park!"


    "Big star?" Everyone was stunned. They looked at Elia again, but the girl shook her head at them. Obviously, she didn''t know much about it.


    "Some seniors and sisters said that sister Elia was the strong one who fought against the" natural disaster " Latis said with a smile.


    Ah! That''s it!


    Belen and Al looked at each other, and then they understood what was going on. At the beginning, in the confrontation with the "natural disaster", some students also participated in the battle with the witch, and some people saw Elia and Joanna fighting with the flame witch.


    No wonder they will be famous. Such a strong man has become their younger generation, which can''t be ignored.


    At this time, latis suddenly came up to Elijah and rubbed her cheek against the latter''s face, which made the silver haired girl stunned.


    "Latis?"


    Hearing Elijah''s call, latis just looked at beren with a smile and said, "because I often work with Elijah''s sister, many people will ask me for the magic information of Elijah''s sister''s campus contact."


    It is a kind of magic that can only be used in frozarno School Park. As long as it is available, you can contact each other wherever you are in the school park.


    "Sure enough, Elia will be very popular!" Latil smiled after hearing the speech. Even a girl like her would be amazed at Elia''s beautiful appearance. She was so beautiful in her childhood, not to mention the appearance of a girl now.


    It''s normal for many boys to like it, and hill smiled and said, "Elia is 15 years old, too? Why don''t you try to find a boy you like in the school park?"


    Elia blinked when she heard her words, and she didn''t say anything, but looked at Belen, who spoke before her.


    "Ha, that''s really easy to say. I don''t know if Miss Hill has ever been in love?"


    When Belen''s sarcastic words came to Hill''s ears, the proud young lady was not happy immediately. She hugged her chest with both hands and responded coldly.


    "Oh, is a virgin in his twenties qualified to say miss Ben?"


    "Oh, don''t you?" Belen asked happily.


    Hill, who was a general, was shocked and swallowed her saliva. She snorted coldly and said proudly, "as long as I want, there will be a lot of nobles in this imperial capital who will chase me. There should be from a young boy to an uncle. Look at you. I''m afraid I can''t find anyone?"


    "How dare you say it." Belen grinned. From the corner of his eye, he saw the divine official girl on his side. He reached out and grabbed al''s wrist.


    "I, I have al! She is my childhood sweetheart! Anyway, the opportunity will be greater than others!"


    Ah!?


    Al was also frightened by beren''s words. She looked at the white haired man next to her, and her cheeks turned red. She didn''t expect beren to say such words suddenly.


    But that''s right.


    "Well," hill looked thoughtfully at al, and then showed a smile. She wasn''t saying anything.


    At this time, Al suddenly trembled. She glanced at the women in front of her. She found that everyone''s eyes were condensed on her at the moment, and felt an inexplicable pressure in an instant.


    This sense of crisis is inexplicably big?

 Chapter 571

    "Too lazy to argue with you."


    Finally, the "contest" ended with Hill''s words, which seemed to beren to admit defeat, which made him feel a sense of achievement after victory.


    However, the blush on Al''s face remained. She gave a hard shave to the white haired man next to her. Didn''t it make her in a very embarrassing situation?


    Beyond the corner of his eye, he saw Al''s move, and Belen was stunned. He threw an apologetic look at al, thinking that his words made the latter unhappy.


    "Hum."


    Al snorted at the apologetic look, and then didn''t look away from beren. She knew that the fool must not understand the situation.


    Seeing the girl''s appearance, Belen had to apologize later, so he ignored it for the time being. He was more concerned about one thing, so he turned his eyes to latil and them.


    "Leia, has she gone back?"


    When Belem mentioned it, latil looked at hill, then looked at the former, latil pursed her lips, and then told Belem everything about the day Leia left.


    At noon that day, after eating, the girls came to the courtyard for a walk. At this time, there was a guard outside to announce that more than a dozen elf people had arrived. After learning the news, Hill asked the guard to bring them to the courtyard.


    Before and after the elves came to them, they directly explained their intention and said they wanted to take Laiya back to the elves. At the beginning, Laiya said she didn''t want to go back. The communication between the two sides also made the girls realize that Laiya''s identity was not simple.


    After Laiya''s explicit refusal, the elves immediately planned to forcibly take Laiya. When the latter strongly resisted, Elia directly suppressed all the elves, and the elves didn''t think that the beautiful silver haired girl was so powerful.


    However, Leia later stopped Elia, and the elves seemed to have said something to Leia, which made Leia suddenly change her attitude, so she left with them. She was no doubt unwilling to leave at the moment she left.


    After hearing what happened, beren also frowned. Although she cared about how the elves found Laiya, it doesn''t matter now. The important thing is that Laiya has been taken away. However, since she is back to the forest of elves, she doesn''t have to worry about being hurt.


    What should be concerned is that the girl doesn''t want to go back.


    "Mr. Belen, Leia, her... Identity..." latil looked hesitant. Judging from the events of that day, it was not difficult for their wisdom to detect this.


    Belen was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly. He said, "yes, Leia, she is really not an ordinary elf family. Although she has never asked her, I can probably guess."


    "Is it an unspeakable identity?" Hill found beren silent again, so he asked curiously.


    "No, I don''t think Leia will mind." Belen shook her head, then calmly said to the people, "Laiya, she is the king of the elves."


    Elves and kings!


    This is a very amazing fact, but latyr and al have not had many accidents except lumia and al. They have been vaguely aware of this.


    Because at that time, the elves called Leia, your highness.


    There is no aristocracy in the system of the elves like human beings. There is only one line of dictatorship in the elves, and the Presbyterian is an organization to maintain order.


    Belen had noticed this a long time ago, and after talking about Leia with antlina, he was more sure of it from her words. Although he didn''t care much about whether Leia was a royal family, he knew that such a thing would happen in the end if a royal girl ran out for so long.


    If he had been there, he would not have let Leia be taken away anyway. Since she was unwilling, he would never let her go.


    Although Elia is very powerful, she will hesitate when Leia decides to leave with her people, while beren is relatively tough and wants to take Leia away. Unless she wants to go back, all the mandatory factors have to pass him.


    "Well, Mr. beren, Leia, when she finally left, she believed that you would come back." Latil lowered her head and whispered, her hands clenched into fists.


    One side of latis also tooted her mouth. She didn''t want sister Laiya to leave. That lively and cheerful big sister was also her very dependent family.


    Laiya is also a member of this big family. She finally returned to her real home, but the look she showed at that time planted a seed in everyone''s heart.


    At this time, Al said, "I promised you before that I would go to the spirit forest. If there was anything, I would come back and tell you immediately."


    Hearing the speech, beren said, "let me know when you''re going, and I''ll go too."


    "OK." Al promised to come down.


    Elves must go to the elves'' forest. Al was very concerned about Leia''s situation there. After so long, something must have happened to let al return to elves'' forest. In that case, Al could not judge what would happen if he went alone, If there is now a famous (white haired swordsman) and (swordsman) Angelina, all the difficulties will be solved?


    "We want to go too!"


    At this time, latil and hill shouted out in unison. They were also worried about Leia and wanted to see their family far away from home anyway.


    "OK."


    Although he didn''t know what would happen, Belen decided to take everyone with him. He had wanted to go there for a long time. With this opportunity, he just went to see it.


    He doesn''t know how much time he has left, but before the last moment comes, he still wants to do something meaningful to everyone.


    "However, there are still some things to be done before that." Belen finally said that since she had appeared in front of latil and them, there were still some things to do later.


    For flotti, who has been taking care of Elia and latis for a year, he still needs to thank her. After all, he has given her a hard job. Although Elia''s fugitive status has been solved, there must be many people staring at it. After all, it can make flotti difficult, so she must be very hard.


    Secondly, there is one thing that bothers Belen most.


    That is, "natural disaster".

 Chapter 572

    Although this night''s reunion made Belen very happy, he didn''t want to care about other things, but when he returned to the previous room, his mood calmed down, and then he had a helpless mood again.


    He didn''t expect to be found by Elia after hiding himself like this.


    Beren recalled the appearance of the silver haired girl with a slight jump in his heart. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly and concentrated his thoughts. Then again, Elia''s eyes seemed a little different.


    Well, forget it.


    Belen was too lazy to tangle about it. He slowly closed his eyes and showed a smile at the corners of his mouth. Up to now, he didn''t know what he thought originally. He didn''t want to meet everyone again. Now it seems that he doesn''t want to be important.


    In the following days, let''s go step by step.


    This bed is still the same as the original one. Bellen didn''t get used to it at all. Instead, she slept very sweet. The bright moon of the night was particularly bright. Not only Bellen, but also the girls in other rooms slept with a happy and excited mood.


    The night passed quietly. In the morning, the pleasant voice of lark came from the window, fell into the ear, gently scattered the sleep and awakened the shallow sleepers.


    In that room, after Beilun sensed that there seemed to be something wrong with the bedding, he slowly opened his eyes, only felt that something seemed to be sticking to his arm, so he turned his head and looked at it.


    What comes into view is a beautiful flawless face with silver hair scattered on her cheeks. The girl''s breath is very gentle. The cherry mouth is small and open. Her breath is very gentle. The breath is faint with a trace of aroma, refreshing.


    Bellen was also stunned by the beautiful face in front of her. The next moment, the girl seemed to move again. She moved her body on the bed and moved a little distance forward.


    Mouth, lips are touching!


    Although it hasn''t been touched yet, the sense of wetness and warmth can be vaguely felt. Beren is in a very wrong position at the moment. He''s almost going to fall out of bed!


    Since the hot spring event in the northwest, beren has not blushed and heartbeat for a long time. He swallowed his saliva and is struggling to support himself from falling out of bed. At the moment, he is looking at the incomparably beautiful face in front of him. He is also beating his heart. He even has the impulse to touch it like this.


    Yes, men''s impulse.


    No, no, no, he is now a non-human stepping into the field of demigod!


    Beren immediately suppressed the evil thoughts in his heart. Then, the girl''s arm was put on his waist, and the whole person was inspired.


    Did Elia fall asleep as noisy as latis?


    Belen moved very slowly to take away the slender arm, and then wanted to get out of bed quietly, but at this time, the girl opened her black gem like eyes with silver edges, which made his heart jump heavily.


    "Yi"


    Before calling the girl''s name, the window was suddenly opened by the cold wind, and the coolness instantly hit his waist. His body stood forward slightly. At this time, the wet feeling made him open his eyes.


    Pop!


    Belen fell out of bed directly, but he stood up like he didn''t notice the pain, waved his hand to the girl who sat up slowly on the bed, and looked flustered.


    "Yes, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it!"


    Silver hair fell on the bed. The girl sat on the bed as a duck and rubbed her eyes. After putting her hands down, her bright black eyes were calmly looking at beren.


    "Good morning, brother."


    Huh?


    Hearing the girl''s greetings, Belen was stunned. Although he really couldn''t guess how Elia would react, he didn''t expect to be so calm.


    "That Elia, that just now, I''m sorry."


    But although Elia disagreed, or just woke up and had a vague consciousness, beren had to apologize to the girl. An carelessness may destroy the trust between each other!


    Hearing his words, the silver haired girl blinked her eyes and looked calm, but then put her fingers on her lips. After a moment of silence, she slowly opened her mouth.


    "Does my brother like this?"


    I know!?


    Beren''s heart jumped heavily, then quickly shook his head and shouted in panic: "no, I don''t like it!"


    "Don''t you like it?" Elia tilted her head.


    "No, it''s not," Belen realized that there was something wrong with his statement. He raised his hand and scratched his cheek. Then he looked crimson and embarrassed. He whispered, "I don''t hate it."


    "My brother is lecherous."


    "Only, no color!"


    She blushed with shame because of Elia''s words, and beren was also flustered. He didn''t expect that he would fall in this respect. It''s a big handle!


    "Elia, I can promise you anything as long as you don''t tell latil them about it!"


    Bellen dare not let everyone know that he has actually done such an excessive thing. Although it is unintentional, who cares what happened! This is the result of an unforgivable crime!


    Hearing beren''s words, Elia blinked again, but her eyes seemed bright. She looked at the white haired man with a nervous face in front of her, and then decided to punish him.


    "Then do it again."


    "What, what?"


    Beren was stunned. He stared at the silver haired girl in front of him and thought he had heard her wrong request. However, when he wanted to ask again, the girl spoke again.


    "If my brother refuses, I''ll tell you."


    "Wait, wait!"


    Belen subconsciously shouted, which wanted everyone to know. The consequences were unimaginable. He took a deep breath and said, "I, I''ll do it!"


    So beren stepped forward and came to the bed. He looked at the girl who was looking at him. Instead, his heartbeat became nervous. No, no, it was very nervous.


    Is this a kiss?


    Belen swallowed his saliva and looked at the flawless face looking up at him. This position should be easy to kiss, right? But ah, I can''t do it myself, can I?


    He bent down slowly. A strange mood drove him to bend down. He went slowly towards Elia''s lips. His heart was fast enough to jump out, but at last, he suddenly straightened up and ran away towards the outside. His face was red.


    "I can''t do it!"


    Such shouts echoed in the corridor, and in that room, Elia was sitting on the bed blinking her eyes. She raised her hand and touched her lips, as if there was room for warmth. She opened her mouth and seemed to breathe.


    "Stupid brother."

 Chapter 573

    After what happened yesterday morning, beren was absent-minded, and the cherry tempting lip flap kept coming to mind.


    Pooh, Pooh!


    That''s Elia! It''s your sister! What on earth are you thinking?


    At this time, a little devil popped out of Belen''s mind. It said, "isn''t this the first month? It''s not my sister anyway. What''s the matter!"


    "What nonsense!"


    A little angel jumped out again. He glanced at the little devil, then looked at beren. He said, "a beautiful girl like Elia, as long as it''s a boy, will feel it? It doesn''t matter! Don''t take it to heart!"


    "Ha! Since you feel it, kiss it! There won''t be less meat anyway!" The little devil snorted again. He held his chest in his hands with a cold expression.


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Belen immediately stopped the two little guys. He shook his head, then pressed down his thoughts, controlled himself not to think about it, and forgot it for the time being.


    After all, I''m going to meet my old friends next.


    however


    Belen was stuck outside the city gate again. He sat in the communication room and looked at the woman in front of him with emotion. Isn''t this the original one?


    "How do you feel you look familiar?"


    The woman sat in the office chair and stared curiously at the white haired man in front of her. She always felt familiar, but she couldn''t remember anyway.


    Belen smiled and tried to ask, "may I have your name, please? I think we''re destined."


    There are many communication rooms here, and beren only entered the communication room twice, and these two times actually met this woman twice. I don''t know why, there is always some emotion.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    The woman snorted, then looked at Belen carefully and said in a subtle tone, "well, although it''s not bad, I''m not such a casual woman."


    "I don''t have any impure ideas! I just want to ask!" Belen also smiled bitterly, and then explained that he was afraid that the woman in front of him misunderstood something.


    The woman looked at beren, then lowered her head and began to look for the documents. She said calmly, "the name doesn''t matter. I always think we won''t have any intersection, so forget it."


    "Well," Belen was stunned for a moment, then smiled. He said, "that''s what he said. Then, please register for me."


    "What do you do in the king''s city?"


    "Find general flotti of the special armaments department."


    Hearing this, the woman looked up at him again. She seemed to be looking at something. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and then made a "um" sound. It seemed that she finally remembered something. Beren had this feeling.


    Then the woman finally finished registering things. She put the documents away, looked at beren, and said, "I''ve registered. Go in, but you should remember that you can''t do anything against the laws and regulations in the King City, otherwise the punishment will be very serious."


    "I see."


    Beren nodded slightly, then at the woman''s sign, he stood up and walked to the door. Finally, he turned his head and looked at the woman. He smiled and said.


    "Thanks for your help. Bye."


    After saying that, beren turned and walked out of the communication room, while the woman looked at the window and saw the white haired figure leaving.


    "It''s him."


    Although the memory is very vague, his words are very familiar with his eyes. In other words, was he white haired at the beginning?


    Finally, the woman shook her head and returned to her work. She was just curious. In fact, she didn''t care very much. As she said, she didn''t think she would have any intersection with the man in the future, so she wouldn''t be interested.


    After entering the Royal City, Belen found the special Armament Department according to the route in his memory. He looked inside, and then went to the guard to explain his intention.


    The guard saw that beren''s face was familiar. One of them even made a weak voice. His voice was full of uncertainty. He said, "are you the chief''s classmate?"


    Belen was also surprised to see that someone recognized him. He thought that no one would remember his changes except his acquaintances.


    "Someone still knows me."


    The guard smiled awkwardly and said, "I remember your eyes."


    "Well." Bellen answered with a smile. Before entering, he asked, "is your chief in there now?"


    "The general manager seems very busy these days, so he hasn''t gone out much." The guard responded like this.


    Beren frowned. It seemed that frody''s recent work was not easy to do.


    After being released easily, Belen went to the second floor office of the castle. He stood in front of the office and raised his hand to knock. Then there was a familiar voice.


    "Come in."


    So beren opened the door and went in. However, he found that there were documents all around, and the woman sitting at the desk was reviewing the documents. There were many documents stacked on the desk. Her forehead was still tied with an eye band for sleeping. She probably hadn''t left the office these days.


    "What''s up?"


    Flotti didn''t look up but asked questions directly, while beren who entered the office closed the door first. She always felt that it was not good to disturb others'' work like this.


    Because beren was silent for a while, frotti, who didn''t hear the reply, raised her head at the moment. When she saw the white haired man standing there, her beautiful eyes also showed surprise.


    "Belle, Bellen?"


    Hearing frody''s voice, Belen also raised her head, smiled and raised her hand. He said, "long time no see, but it seems that you''re not doing well now."


    "You''re not dead, and I''m not dead. It''s better than anything." Flotti stood up with a smile, then stretched her waist, and made a very lazy voice. It was easy for her lover to be moved by her embarrassed appearance and exposed clothes. However, she didn''t care about beren''s presence at all. Then she looked at the man and smiled.


    "These days, but I''m busy. Are you interested in helping me?"


    When he heard her words, Bellen frowned slightly. He knew frotti''s temperament. Unexpectedly, she asked for help from herself. Although it seemed like a joke, he knew it was not a joke, so his heart sank slightly.


    "If you need help, I will."


    Giving such a promise also made flotti''s smile softer. She turned and looked at the sun outside. She blinked and exhaled.


    "If there is no accident, there will be another bloody storm soon."

 Chapter 574

    In frody''s office, beren was sitting on the sofa, looking helplessly at the woman yawning next to him. How long has this guy not slept?


    "I''m so sleepy."


    "Then go to bed."


    Flotti glanced at beren, then pointed to the pile of documents on the table and on the ground. She sighed and said, "see, how can I sleep? But there are a lot of bastards waiting for me to embarrass."


    Belen remembered that there were many people in the king''s city who were eyeing flotti. Although in such a turbulent situation, there were also some people who were unwilling to put down their hostility.


    "You already know the stronghold of the scourge?"


    Finally, beren asked the source of all these things, which is the end of the disaster that has not made any big action but disturbed the party and government.


    Flotti shook her head and said, "although I don''t know, I can probably know some secret places, although I don''t think it''s so easy to find."


    Hearing the speech, beren was silent for a moment, and then said, "what you worry about most is" the law of angels "


    That is the legendary "war type magic prohibition", which is the most taboo magic prohibition in the world. It is enough to reverse the magic of a war. Although I have never seen it, I have heard of it.


    "Yes, after all, that''s taboo." Flotti sighed and held her delicate chin in her hand. What she was most worried about was the "law of angels". At present, she could not find anything that could resist that thing. Even if she took countless strong people as the medium and asked Verny to arrange a magic array to connect, she could not guarantee that she could stop that thing.


    However, the only thing she can be sure of is that the "angel''s law" is not the magic prohibition of instant launch. After all, it''s a kind of promotion magic. It''s really cheating to be able to launch it instantly, isn''t it?


    "I thought about letting the brave come back. As long as she was there, even the" war magic prohibition "could be stopped?" Flotti said what she thought, but apparently she didn''t.


    Belen nodded slightly. Indeed, if sisya came back, all the problems would be solved. Even the "law of angels", he didn''t think it could hurt the brave adult. After all, it was the closest to the existence of God.


    At the thought of this, beren suddenly brightened her eyes. In other words, although she was not as strong as sisya, she was not weak now. After all, she was a person who set foot in the "semi divine field".


    Therefore, beren asked suggestively, "frotti, can the strong who set foot in the" demigod field "have a chance to block the" law of angels "


    Hearing his words, flotti''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and then looked at the white haired man beside her. She looked coldly and asked, "don''t you know your physical condition? Do you still want to use that power?"


    "No, no, no, it''s not like this. You misunderstood!"


    Seeing that frotti was a little angry, Belen was also shocked, but he was still moved. He scratched his cheek with his index finger, then smiled and said, "now I have mastered that power, and I can''t feel the side effects like before."


    "You mean, has your body recovered?" Frody opened her eyes, and some surprise and joy appeared on her face.


    "That''s not..."


    Seeing Bellen''s negation, flotti also frowned. She said in a deep voice, "so, what do you want to do this time? Shine again at the end with your bad body?"


    Hearing these inexplicable words, Belen also smiled awkwardly. He said, "there''s no exaggeration. I can''t die for the time being. It''s no problem to live a few more years."


    However, hearing what seemed to encourage herself, flotti stared at the white haired man for a long time, finally shook her head, lowered her head and remained silent for a while, and then spoke slowly.


    "Do you really have no side effects if you use that power again?"


    Seeing frotti ask about this, beren also responded very seriously: "don''t worry, I''ve mastered that power, and I''ll be fine."


    Frotti raised her head and stared into beren''s dark blue eyes. She pursed her lips and hesitated. Then she said, "I don''t know if you will lie now, but now, only you and Elia can I ask for help."


    "Elia? Am I not enough?" Beren was a little confused.


    Upon hearing the speech, flotti shook her head and said, "no, I just don''t know how powerful the" angel''s law "is. I don''t know how powerful you are now. If you don''t come, I can only ask Elia. Of course, if you two are here, I will at least eliminate the threat of" angel''s law. "


    "I see."


    Belen nodded slightly. After returning this time, he had found the changes in Elia. Although he didn''t know what she had experienced in this year, there was no doubt that she was stronger than before.


    This probably can''t be called genius anymore? These two words can''t describe it at all.


    Beren smiled and shook her head. The more Elijah became, the happier he was. This power would not bind her, because that bondage had been left in the first part of her life.


    Then, flotti remembered something again. She looked at the white haired man curiously and asked curiously, "anyway, what do you want to do today?"


    "Ah!"


    Belen also remembered his original purpose at this time. He laughed and told flotti his intention. In fact, he just wanted to thank flotti. She had heard how much she had helped Elia and latis in this year.


    This is a great kindness!


    "After all, I promised you something. I can''t go back on it. Besides, now I''m the guardian." Flotti''s fingers wrapped around her hair and looked indifferent. She had taken the responsibility of taking care of her second daughter for granted.


    Beren shook his head and said with a smile, "no, no, no, I''m not dead yet. It''s too early to inherit my guardian status at this time."


    ah


    Frotti was stunned at beren''s very strange words, and then he looked at beren''s smiling face and grinned.


    "Beren, your face is really terrible."


    "Ah? Really?"

 Chapter 575

    After completing her original purpose of "thanking", Bellen also talked with flotti about her many experiences in the past year, and the latter also knew about the northwest battle.


    "Sure enough, you are the white haired swordsman who suddenly appeared."


    As one of the three military ministers of Florence, flotti naturally knew all the secrets of the northwest war, and she knew who the legendary "white haired sword saint" was when she thought about it.


    After all, in her impression, there was only one man with snow white hair and a "swordsman", so the answer was immediately ready to come out.


    Flotti looked at beren. She whispered, "what happened in the battlefield? Now you shouldn''t do that on the battlefield?"


    The so-called thing refers to the killing of the demon army. Even if the other party is an enemy and an irreconcilable enemy, in terms of beren''s temperament, if something hadn''t happened, he would never have done such a cruel thing, just as he did at the beginning.


    Seeing frotti ask, Belen also recalled some pictures that made him uncomfortable at the bottom of his heart. His body was a little stiff, but he soon slowed down again, and then spoke slowly.


    "Al... Almost died there."


    Upon hearing these words, flotti''s eyes also opened slightly. She and Al were friends. Naturally, she was shocked to hear such news, but she soon slowed down, because she didn''t get the news that the "eye of ray" had an accident at the border, so there should be no problem.


    "How is she now?"


    But out of fear, frody asked intentionally.


    Beren smiled and said, "she''s recovered now. She''s with everyone in bogia Coty now."


    "Well, no wonder you would do something like that. The news I got was that the" white haired swordsman "seemed angry or something." Flotti waved her hands, and then a joking smile appeared on her face. She said, "why don''t you tell me you care so much about Al?"


    "Ha?!"


    Belen made a surprised voice, then opened his eyes. He quickly shook his head and waved his hand and said, "what are you talking about? Childhood childhood almost had an accident. It''s normal to be angry!"


    "That''s right, but ah, don''t you really have a little love for Al?" Frody asked, looking at Bellen solemnly.


    "Just, even if you say so..." Belen scratched her cheek in shame. If she was asked directly, would she be shy no matter who the object was?


    But if you really want to think deep


    Belen''s mind showed the figure of the divine official girl, and then recalled the oath he had made in front of the dying girl. His cheeks were slightly hot, and then swallowed saliva. Now he recalls what he said, and he was unexpectedly ashamed.


    For Al, he is no longer just a simple childhood friendship. She is his extremely important friend and family, and the highest rank in his mind.


    I''ve always thought so.


    But is that really all?


    Belen began to wonder what his feelings for Al were. Although he still thought it was just family affection, he now had a little self-confidence.


    Do you still have a little love for Al?


    If you think about it carefully


    Beren''s mind came up with scenes. He pursed his lips, held his hands slightly, and stared at the ground. His cheeks were hot because he remembered the scene of the hot spring.


    No, no, no, even in the face of Elia, they will have the emotion they shouldn''t have. It''s just a man''s lust, not love!


    But it seems to be more important than seeing Elia and them Panic?


    "Look, you''re flustered. Whether you like others or not, you''d better figure it out by yourself. Anyway, I don''t know." Frotti laughed when she saw beren''s intense red face, and her face was a little less tired. She shook her head. This guy''s face is thin, as always.


    Hearing frotti''s words, Belen was also surprised. Then she swallowed her saliva, nodded her head, and pulled out a smile. He said stiffly, "ah, that''s what she said."


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting to bully you with such a thing." Flotti smiled and seemed to have some unexpected harvest, so she came to Bellen''s ear and said with a smile: "anyway, Elia is a little beauty now. There seem to be countless suitors in the School Park, but ah, she seems to have a heart."


    "What, what!?"


    Belen was also startled by this sentence. His face suddenly became flustered. He quickly asked, "Elia, she has someone she likes? Who, who? Do I know? Are they students in the school park?"


    "You..."


    Flotti was also surprised by beren''s suddenly flustered look, and then held back a smile. She said, "Hey, hey, what are you? Is it difficult? You treat latil and Elia, too..."


    "What?"


    Belen was stunned for a moment. He looked at flotti suspiciously. He didn''t understand what the latter was saying. Then he looked flustered and asked again.


    "Who is it? Who is the person Elia likes?"


    Seeing him so flustered, frotti was stunned, and then tilted her head. She stared at the white haired man, then smiled and shook her head.


    "It seems that I made a mistake. You really regard Elia and them as family."


    "Of course, otherwise?" Belen didn''t understand, but she still cared about the previous things, so she looked at flotti anxiously.


    Flotti smiled and shook her head. She said, "there are no people like you think. Elia, she cares only about you now."


    "Yes, is that so?" Belen was stunned and relieved. After his head was clear, he was a little surprised that he was so nervous. Did Elia like anyone?


    But the next moment, beren sighed with emotion. He smiled. It turned out that this was the feeling when he was a brother. His sister had someone she liked. Being a brother would be so nervous.


    No, no, no, if you look carefully, it''s more like the feeling that a father feels when he knows his daughter has a sweetheart. In this way, he seems to have matured a lot? Have you moved towards the realm of "father"?


    Finally, she walked away with inexplicable joy, while flotti stood by the glass wall and looked at the white haired figure leaving. She smiled and shook her head, then looked at the mountain of documents and pulled the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 576

    After walking out of flotti''s office, Belen still looked worried. She was relieved of what flotti said. The first thing was not mentioned for the time being, and he couldn''t make it clear himself, and the second thing


    Elia, does she have a sweetheart?


    After all, I spent a year in frozarno School Park, and it seems that there is incomparable popularity in the school park. Such an idol like existence must be very, very many people like her, including many excellent boys.


    So, is there one of Elia''s favorite types?


    Then Belen came to a huge training base, which was one of the training bases of the special combat forces. He came here to say hello to Wendy. After all, he hadn''t seen her for a long time. He wanted to see that gentle and kind little girl. Should he grow up?


    Wendy had made a great contribution to the rapid recovery of his injury. This kindness has always been remembered by beren and will never be forgotten.


    When he came to the base, as soon as he walked through the passage, Belen looked up and saw a huge rock suddenly fall down. He grinned. It was a very familiar opening.


    "Hey! Be careful!"


    A Xiong Yaren saw that someone was standing there. Although he had a familiar feeling in his heart, his surprise and worry occupied the majority at the moment. He opened his eyes and thought he would see a very bloody scene. However, the next moment made everyone turn their eyes to this side, and everyone heard a sharp sound of swords.


    Ding!


    The dark blue sword light crossed the huge rock in everyone''s sight, and then the light scattered. The rock was suddenly divided away. The dividing surface was as smooth as tofu was split by a knife.


    "This"


    Everyone opened their eyes. This scene always felt familiar. In some people''s memory, it seemed that a man with half black and half white hair had done the same.


    Then, a figure came out of the dust, with pure hair color like snow, eyes like dark blue and jewels, a snow-white shirt, and a silver white sword in his hand. Then it turned into a blue radiance and dissipated. The man was coming face-to-face with a smile.


    "I haven''t seen you for a year. Are you all right?"


    After seeing the white haired man''s face, most of the people present were surprised. They recalled the man''s identity one after another.


    "You, you''re Belem!?"


    There is no difference in face shape from a year ago, but except for a few who have seen the pure white hair color and dark blue pupils, most members of the combat forces have not seen beren''s appearance. What''s more, his temperament is much different from that at the beginning.


    If you want to take a statement, it is probably that it is much more ethereal now. It is a kind of ethereal temperament, which is the feeling he gives people now.


    "Yes."


    Beren nodded in response, and then his eyes fell on a petite figure. His eyes brightened, then accelerated his steps to meet him, with a very soft smile on his face.


    "Wendy, long time no see."


    A girl with a corolla on her head came to beren with a small and flexible step, and her exquisite face was also with an excited smile.


    "Big brother!"


    Beren put her hand on the girl''s head, stroked it gently, then smiled and said, "I haven''t seen her for a year. Wendy has grown a lot taller."


    "Yes!"


    Wendy answered with a smile, then looked up at the snow-white hair. She blinked her eyes, and then asked softly, "big brother, can I take a look at your body?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned, and then smiled. He knew what the girl wanted to do. He nodded, just as at the beginning, he said, "yes."


    So, in the time when everyone came one after another, Wendy put her palm on Bellen''s chest, and a warm magic poured into the latter''s body. The control of that magic also made Bellen aware of the girl''s growth in the past year. She is really a hard-working child.


    After a moment, Wendy withdrew her palm. She was silent for a moment, then looked up at the white haired man. She pursed her lips, as if hesitating.


    Seeing the girl''s gentle appearance, Bellen also smiled gently. He reached out and rubbed the girl''s head, then smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t care so much."


    "Why can the big brother be so calm? Obviously" Wendy looked at beren puzzled, but under the latter''s smile, she stopped talking, then pursed her lips and looked puzzled.


    Seeing the girl''s incomprehension, beren also laughed. He said, "well, well, I''ve experienced a lot this year. I''ve been bearish for a long time. Compared with me, those soldiers fighting at the border may die at any time."


    "The" white haired swordsman "who appeared in the northwest campaign should be Belen, aren''t you?"


    A voice came from one side. Belen also looked over his head and saw a pig Asian coming slowly. It was Darcy, the captain of this special custom combat force.


    After hearing Darcy''s words, many people''s eyes focused on beren again. If they thought carefully, the guy in front of them was also a white haired and wonderful "swordsman". Except for some new players, everyone else knew that he was a strong man who had fought with the "brave man"!


    In this way, the white haired man in front of us is probably the legendary "white haired sword saint" who killed countless strong men in the northwest battle. If there is not a "sword saint", maybe this man is a "sword saint"?


    Although many people think that the name of the "white haired sword saint" is not as good as the "sword saint" of the elves. After all, the latter has been known as the "sword saint" for hundreds of years, ah, the achievements created by the "white haired sword saint" are no worse than the "sword saint".


    The "white haired swordsman" has only four qualifications.


    Kill a total of 31 demon family generals alone. Kill hundreds and nearly thousands of demon family soldiers alone. Kill the sadness of ice and snow, one of the three major disasters of the times, and fight the ancient creature black dragon alone.


    These four points deserve the name of "sword saint", because it is said that he fought alone in any battle. This is also the reason why all the people say that this is inconsistent, but Xi Xin still has incomparable respect.


    Belen nodded slightly to Darcy in response to each other''s words, then smiled and said, "long time no see. It seems that you have become much stronger."


    "It''s far from you." Darcy also smiled and shook his head. Then he stared at the white haired man. His eyes were full of hot breath. He smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Do you want to fight?"

 Chapter 577

    When Darcy said his invitation to fight, everyone in the special combat forces was stunned, and the eyes of those new players were bright. When they went on a mission at the border a few days ago, they didn''t have the opportunity to see the strength of the captain, but only from the perspective of daily training, we know that the captain of Darcy must be strong and unimaginable!


    Belen looked at Darcy in front of him. Although the latter was simple and honest, he was also a battle madman, which had been seen for a long time.


    However, no wonder Darcy can become the captain of one of the three special combat teams.


    "OK."


    Belen promised to come down.


    Darcy remembered something. He asked curiously, "have you recovered from your injury? If not, don''t force it."


    "It''s ready. Don''t worry." Beren nodded slightly.


    So the people moved away from the place, and Belen and Darcy came to the center of the field, and the rest watched the two people outside the field.


    That''s the white haired swordsman!


    Their eyes were blazing. Now no one in the Empire knows the name of "white haired sword saint". After all, they have made so many amazing feats.


    Although Belen had fought with Darcy at the beginning, his injury was still not healed at that time, so this time, everyone looked forward to his strength more than that time.


    Belen opened his fingers, the blue light was flashing and gathering, and the silver white sword suddenly appeared in his hand. His breath began to climb, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "Please."


    For such a thing, if it was him in the past, he would probably decline, but now he, probably anyone to ask him for anything, he would not refuse.


    Because ah, he wants to do a lot of things, but he has no time to do them. In that case, try to do what he can do. With this idea in mind, Belen can now be said to be open to all comers, answering all questions and responding to all requests.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Darcy answered, and then gave a deep drink in his mouth. His arms were open, a magnificent magic began to rise, and the earth under his feet began to vibrate violently. His tremor magic can cause great vibration.


    At the beginning, he only competed with beren, but now, although the nature is the same, compared with that time, he is now facing a strong man who is not hurt, but a strong man known as the "white haired sword saint".


    So go all out!


    "Trembling Magic - the trembling of the world!"


    With Darcy''s magic name, the invisible magic wave covered the whole training base, and then gathered countless magic lines out of thin air, which were linked together, and finally formed a huge magic array.


    "Open the protective magic array!"


    After seeing Darcy''s magic, many old players were startled, quickly screamed, and then immediately opened the protective magic array to wrap the training base in it.


    What does captain Darcy want!? This is just the beginning to use such powerful magic?


    The huge magic array revolved above, and the next moment, a magic pattern was suddenly engraved at beren''s feet, which seemed to echo the magic array.


    Belen was not flustered when he saw this scene. His dark blue eyes were faint. Now his eyes and whites were all dark blue. Even his pupils were rendered by blue. He didn''t know whether one day his eyes would only be blue.


    This is the "half god''s eye", which has the ability to see through the magic essence of all things. At this moment, beren''s eyes fell on the magic array above. All the magic circuits of the magic array were presented in front of him like a piece of white paper. His breath converged, his sharp potential converged into the blade, and * stepped forward with the snow lion, and then cut out with a sword.


    "Sword skill - breaking the void."


    The blue dark awn released by the sword actually separated the void from the moment it was cut out, as if it had cut to another dimension. The blue dark awn attacked the magic array. At the moment it was launched, it directly collapsed, and the most important magic return was cut off instantly.


    This is the first time beren used this sword technique. Inspired by lumia''s magic, he used his Vientiane to create kendo. He created this sword technique which is more destructive than "one sword across the world".


    A sword is to break space. The space storm generated by the fragmentation of space causes great destructive power, and this sword actually cuts the void.


    Creating life with Vientiane and simulating the magic attribute "breaking" with the special power of "Qi" can be said to be a wild idea, and its difficulty is unimaginable, but now beren knows that he can do many things he could not do.


    Because he is the first person in history to step into the existence of the "demigod field" as a human being. Strictly speaking, he can no longer be regarded as a complete human being.


    Although thinking can not transcend this level, the state of more than 80% of his heart and desire has made his body a god like existence.


    "It looks like it''s broken, but in fact it''s broken."


    Darcy sighed when he saw that his magic array was easily smashed. He walked to beren, then smiled and said, "is that the" demigod field "


    "Yes."


    Beren nodded slightly. It was obvious that the other party also knew the existence of the "demigod field".


    "Unexpectedly, someone can really set foot in this field." Darcy made such an exclamation. If Belen didn''t admit it, he couldn''t confirm even if he guessed. After all, it''s a level that no one has ever heard of stepping into.


    Can this man even compare with the "brave"?


    Darcy''s heart appeared such a sentence. Perhaps the strength of the "white haired sword saint" was not as strong as the "brave" who "approximated God", but he stepped into the "semi divine field" with an ordinary human posture, which could not be achieved by the "brave" who was born with the protection of countless elves.


    "No more?" Belem asked curiously when he saw that Darcy had lost his magic.


    Darcy nodded with a smile and said, "we already know the result. Besides, it''s enough to see the sword just now."


    "All right."


    Belen also put away his strength. He took back his sword, and then noticed Wendy, the corolla girl running next to him. She was looking at him anxiously.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a competition with Captain Darcy." Beren smiled and comforted Wendy, then reached out and rubbed her head.


    Looking at such a gentle white haired man, Darcy also smiled. There is such a man in the world. The human who can set foot in the "demigod field" is such a gentle man.


    He may really be on a par with the brave.

 Chapter 578

    While the special combat forces were training, Belen was sitting outside with Wendy. He talked to the girl about his experience in the past year.


    Wendy also opened her mouth in surprise when she heard about beren''s battle in the northwest. Although she didn''t pay much attention to external rumors and didn''t read the daily newspaper, she also heard about the "white haired swordsman".


    "Big brother is really a" white haired sword saint "


    Wendy was surprised and looked at the snow-white hair. Although the title of "white haired sword saint" was extremely noble, the white hair was not enviable.


    "Isn''t it great?"


    Bellen smiled and scraped the girl''s nose, then smiled and sighed, "I don''t care much about this title. If not, life would be easier."


    "Big brother is such a person." Wendy also showed a bright smile when she heard the speech. It was because of such a lazy person and incomparably gentle temperament that she relied on so much.


    Then Belen asked, "did Wendy play with latil these days?"


    He cares about it very much, because Wendy has saved his life and is such a clever child. He hopes Wendy can become good friends with everyone and help each other in the future.


    "Of course! As long as I''m free, I''ll go to play with you. Sometimes latis and Elia will be brought here by the director general to play with me." Wendy responded with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also relieved, and then smiled and said, "they have just returned from frozarno School Park recently. I can take you to play with them."


    "Elia, are they back?" Wendy''s eyes also brightened. She just wanted to blurt out "take me", and the next moment she suppressed it. She smiled, shook her head and said, "forget it recently, but I''ve missed a lot of training lessons!"


    "Well, all right." Belen also understood the girl''s mind. He nodded slightly, then looked at the members of the special combat forces being trained. He whispered, "Wendy, have you been to any battlefield before?"


    Wendy nodded, and she replied, "well, I went to the eastern battlefield, because that''s dead... I need combat power to supplement my defense in a short time."


    That is Alexander GATT, the first line of defense in the world. His death has brought too much sadness and greatly reduced his momentum. If it were not for the return of the "brave" and the "great sage" to shoulder the heavy burden, I''m afraid the coalition army is still scattered, and it would not be able to make the demon king army fall into a period of stability as it is now.


    Then Wendy scratched her cheek with a smile and said shyly, "although I went to the eastern battlefield, I just healed the wounded there as a medical staff, and didn''t go directly to the front line."


    "It''s amazing." Bellen encouraged the girls. Generally, girls of this age are still learning magic or doing other things. Only children with special magic like Wendy will go to the battlefield.


    After making an appointment with Wendy that he would come again, beren left the training base and went out of the special Armament Department. He found that it was not early and he could see the sunset now.


    Along the route in his memory, he returned to the borgiacoti castle. Belen wanted to thank the Grand Duke of Giovanni. After all, latyr and her family lived here this year and were taken care of by the grand duke. Belen thought he was still a guardian, so he had to express his gratitude no matter what.


    However, beren walked through several offices and couldn''t find the grand duke Giovanni. He was a little confused at the moment, and a familiar voice came at this time.


    "Father, he''s not at home. He''s been working in the king''s city all month."


    Hearing this sentence, Belen also turned her head and saw a beautiful girl in brown dress standing there, wearing long white stockings to her thighs. Maybe it''s cold, so she should keep warm.


    Seeing that it was hill, Belen also said, "well, I wanted to say thank you to your father."


    "Thank you? Do you want to thank everyone for their care this year?" Hill snorted, and then said proudly, "it''s not necessary. You had to go at the beginning. Now latil, they are my family. Where do you need to be so polite between family members?"


    Hearing the dark ridicule in these words, beren also grinned. He reluctantly said, "you guys are really the same as before. They live well here. I have no reason to take them away."


    "Hum, of course I know."


    Hill snorted coldly again and didn''t save face for beren at all. Then she stepped out of her long legs to the latter and looked up at beren slightly.


    "You guy, everyone is very sad that you left like this."


    Belen was also stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect hill to mention it, but it also reminded him of some memories. He was silent for a while before he spoke.


    "I know, although I''m sorry, but..."


    There''s no way.


    This sentence didn''t say, because beren still didn''t have the courage to tell everyone about his physical condition. He was still very hesitant about it.


    It''s like he has a terminal illness, but his family doesn''t know it, and he doesn''t dare to say it. This pressure has already disappeared in his heart. He can naturally accept his death, but his family may not be able to bear the sadness.


    "Forget it."


    Hill shook her head and said, "although I''m a little angry, you left without saying hello, after all, it''s a thing of the past."


    "Are you angry?" Belen was also stunned. Although he had always wanted to become good friends with hill, it seemed to him that he had never achieved this level, and Hill''s attitude towards him had always been very cold.


    Seeing beren''s surprised appearance, Hill also blushed. She pinned her head, put her hands around her chest, and snorted coldly, looking very dissatisfied.


    "What, can''t I be angry? I, we, we are friends?"


    Hearing what Hill said, Belen was stunned. After a while, a happy smile appeared on his face, and then said, "yes, we are also friends."


    Seeing the extremely happy smile on beren''s face, Hill also trembled his eyes, and then turned his head proudly with a red face and snorted.


    "Don''t laugh. You look like a fool."

 Chapter 579

    Having nothing to do these days, Bellen also met the grand duke Giovanni. They talked about the interesting things that had happened this year. Bellen also expressed his gratitude at the end, but the grand duke shook his head with a smile.


    "I have long regarded them as my own daughters."


    When she was young, Hill''s mother died, and her sister had long disappeared. She was not only educated in the School Park, but also the education of her father Giovanni was very important.


    That gentle character is very similar.


    Because there are many official affairs in recent days, Giovanni just came back in a hurry to see everyone. He was also very surprised when he saw beren. He hurried back to the King City office that night.


    Outside the castle, beren and hill stood at the gate, watching the carriage gradually disappearing.


    "Your father is really a great man."


    As the Grand Duke of Florence Empire, Giovanni has many responsibilities, and his responsibilities have become heavier since the incident a year ago. He has no spare time to play, but he is still willing to take time out of his busy schedule to visit his family. He is a very powerful person in any aspect.


    "Of course."


    Hill also showed a proud smile after hearing Belen''s words. It was her father, a person who had to stick to morality and protect her even if she was very lonely after her mother''s death.


    Seeing the smile on his pretty face, beren also smiled gently. He smiled and said, "it''s a good smile."


    "Ha?"


    Hearing what he said, hill was stunned, then hummed, turned around, walked into the castle without saying a word, ignored beren, and his cheeks seemed ruddy.


    "This character is really cute."


    Beren looked at the figure of the girl who had left. He shrugged and followed in.


    In the evening, Belen went all out to make a delicious meal. Even the chefs realized what real delicacy is.


    "Eat well!"


    On the dining table, latis was looking at the delicious food on the plate with bright eyes. The furry cat''s ears were swinging happily, and her tail was shaking constantly.


    Belen stood outside the long table. He looked at latis intoxicated with food and smiled. He looked at the grown girl and felt a burst of emotion in his heart.


    When I first met latil and latis, latis was only nine years old. At that time, she was really small, and now she is almost thirteen.


    Although she loves to eat, latis doesn''t seem to get fat easily. Now latis is also a slim and beautiful girl.


    Seeing the change of latis, beren''s heart also filled with a sense of achievement. Is this the feeling of watching her daughter grow up? That''s not bad.


    Although Elia was a little girl before, her change was really overnight, which made beren lack this feeling.


    When Belen thought of Elijah, the picture that happened that morning came to mind. He swallowed his saliva and subconsciously looked in the direction of Elijah. At this time, the two eyes met in the air.


    The black eyes with silver light patterns looked at each other with dark blue eyes like the sea, as if an electric arc had touched Belen''s heart. His face turned red in an instant, and then he looked away.


    Elia sat in her seat. She looked at the white haired man who put aside her sight. After a while, she looked back and continued to eat the delicious food on the plate.


    Belen couldn''t help glancing at the silver haired girl again. He was relieved when he saw that the latter didn''t continue to look at himself. He put one hand on his chest and vaguely felt a strong heartbeat.


    No! Now, once you look at Elia, you''ll


    Belen sighed and was confused by what happened that morning. It was Elia''s prank, but she cared so much.


    But ah, it''s not something you can''t care if you don''t care. After all, it''s an invitation kiss from a super beautiful girl! Although it was a prank.


    Yes, that''s Elia''s prank.


    Belen has thought so from the bottom of her heart. She is Elia''s brother. Only such a close relationship can make such a prank, right?


    But can Elia do pranks?


    However, this aspect is not in the scope of beren''s thinking, because he subconsciously shields this problem.


    After finishing the meal, Belen came to the hot spring room. This time, he hung a sign outside the hot spring room, because if the girls want to take a bath, they will come together. Therefore, since they know that there are people inside, they can guess it''s themselves.


    Take a bath at ease!


    The hot spring water didn''t cross his shoulder. Belen was enjoying it comfortably. His whole body wrapped in the hot spring water was warm. He slowly closed his eyes.


    Click.


    Hearing a slight sound, Belen opened his eyes again, and at the moment he opened them, he was frozen in the hot spring and his eyes were dull.


    What, what!?


    In the open wooden door, there stood a beautiful girl with silver hair, only wrapped in a bath towel in front of her. The scattered silver hair was so similar to the fog that it made the dusty girl look a little confusing.


    Elia, Elia!?


    Bellen''s eyes gradually opened, and the two lines of sight collided in the fog, which made Bellen wake up in an instant, but at this time, the bath towel in his sight was slowly falling, and he subconsciously turned away.


    "Elia! I, I am here!"


    Hearing beren''s anxious and flustered voice, Elia looked calm. She said plainly, "just soak your own brother." So, before entering the hot spring room, Elia went to the bathing area, sat on a small bench, tied her hair to her head, and then began to wash her body.


    When Belen heard the sound of washing, he was suddenly bad. Maybe it was because of the hot spring. He was now hot, even hot!


    No, no, no, how can I soak it!?


    What the hell is this girl doing!


    Bellen was excited and shouted in a panic: "Elia! Girls can''t come in when my brother is taking a bath! Didn''t the teacher teach you?"


    "I don''t know. The teacher hasn''t taught it."


    Elijah''s flat voice came into beren''s ear. He was like a boiling hot pot and began to smoke on his head. This was a very, very bad situation!


    "Elia, my brother is ready. How about you come in again?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Elia turned back and saw the figure carrying the past. She said calmly, "obviously, my brother didn''t promise me that day. Now I can''t even take a bath?"

 Chapter 580

    In the hot spring room, Belen sat in the hot spring against the rock. At the moment, he was staring at the hot spring water, and seemed to be deliberately. After all, as long as he looked up, he could see a beautiful girl with silver hair in the hot spring.


    It was not that he didn''t want to turn his back, but that once he turned his back, Elia would move in front of him, as if he had to face her.


    What''s the matter with this girl today?


    "Elia, if we are found..."


    Before beren finished speaking, Elia replied coldly, "well, I''ll find out. Obviously, my brother doesn''t care if I tell you that."


    Does the child


    Beren felt bitter, then asked suspiciously, "Elia, are you angry?"


    "No."


    Hearing Elia''s response, Bellen raised her head slightly. Although Elia''s body had not entered the hot spring and was covered by fog, Bellen still felt very shy and nervous. However, he found that the girl''s cheeks were slightly bulging.


    This, this must be angry!


    However, this is the first time beren has seen Elia''s childlike anger. It''s really a lovely girl''s posture, beren thought.


    Elia moved her eyes back, right on the dark blue eyes, the angry expression on her face converged, and then looked at beren blandly.


    Seeing Elijah looking at her, beren''s heart jumped. He swallowed his saliva and then looked away. He was embarrassed to stare at others all the time.


    "I''m sorry, but that''s absolutely impossible."


    Knowing that Elia was angry, Belen had to apologize, but it was absolutely forbidden anyway. After all, he was Elia''s brother!


    Elia asked, "why not?"


    "Because I''m Elia''s brother!" Bei ethics''s natural response.


    "Isn''t this a normal thing between brother and sister?" Elia said calmly, as if she had always thought so.


    Beren, who heard this, was stunned. Did the child make a mistake? He blinked, then said awkwardly, "Elia, brother and sister can''t do these things. This can only be done between lovers."


    "But my brother kissed me that morning."


    "That, that was an accident! It was an accident!"


    When Elijah mentioned that morning, beren''s face immediately turned red. She felt that her blood was surging up. There was something wrong with the whole person. Her heart began to beat violently, and the attractive lip flap appeared in her mind from time to time.


    It seemed that she saw beren''s panic at that moment. Elia calmly said sarcastic words. She said, "obviously, my brother is a sex wolf."


    "It''s not a sex wolf!" Belen quickly retorted, and then sighed. Today''s Elia made him feel like a little devil with an angel''s face.


    "Brother and I are not brothers and sisters."


    Suddenly came the words that made beren''s eyes coagulate. He raised his head and looked at the silver haired girl. What the latter said was not wrong. Although he had always regarded Elia as his sister, in fact, there was no blood relationship between them.


    What does she want to say?


    "So even if you and I become..."


    "Mr. beren! Haven''t you finished soaking? Latis is going to sleep!"


    Before Elia finished her words, she was interrupted by the sound from outside the hot spring room. She also stopped at this moment. She looked outside the hot spring, and then looked at beren in silence.


    Belen also gradually regained consciousness. He looked outside the hot spring, and then quickly shouted and replied, "OK, OK, come out now!"


    Is it saved?


    Carefully around the back of the rockery, and then wrapped himself with a bath towel. Then, he looked in the direction of Elia and found that she was no longer in the hot spring, so he sipped his mouth. Why is there always a sense of guilt.


    After leaving the hot spring room, Belen apologized to latil and them. After all, she wasted so much time, but fortunately everyone didn''t care very much.


    After returning to the room, beren changed into a white suit. He lay on his back on the bed, and his mind echoed with the words he had said with Elia in the hot spring room.


    The child was probably angry because he didn''t keep his promise?


    Beren thought so. Then again, what was the last thing she wanted to say? At the thought of this, beren frowned. He shook his head and didn''t think about it. He always felt that it was not good to think about it.


    As a brother, how can he not keep his promise? But isn''t that behavior something that can only be done between lovers? Even if Elia was still a child, but now she is not a child, but a girl who can attract the hearts of any man.


    Finally, beren stopped struggling and thinking. He sat up from bed, stood up and walked out of the door. He walked towards Elia''s room.


    He must give Elia an account.


    Before arriving at Elia''s room, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. He hesitated for a moment, and then called, "Elia, it''s me. Can you come in?"


    "Yes."


    After a gentle response, beren summoned up her courage, then opened the door and went in. What caught her eyes was a young girl sitting on the bed as a duck, with silver hair scattered on the bed, beautiful enough to haunt people. She was looking out of the window, and when beren entered the room, she looked back at him.


    Bellen was also amazed by the beauty of the girl. Fortunately, he had strong resistance, but he was stunned for a moment. He carefully closed the door and slowly walked forward.


    "Sorry, it''s my brother. I didn''t fulfill my promise." Belen came to the bed and looked at the silver haired girl in front of him. He took a deep breath and said, "but I want to make up for my fault as much as possible, so..."


    So Belen slowly bent down, gradually approached the beautiful face raised by Elia, and finally gently clicked on her white as jade forehead.


    Elijah''s eyes opened slowly, and the silver light pattern glowed faintly in the black pupils. Her mood seemed to be rippling like the flashing silver light pattern.


    Belen smiled, then put her hand on Elia''s head and gently stroked it. He smiled and said, "this is the biggest compensation my brother can make, as compensation between my family, so can you forgive me?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Elia was stunned for a while, then slowly lowered her head, her hands clutching the bedding tightly, and her mouth made a slight cat like sound.

 Chapter 581

    In the early morning of that day, Al left alolana, and she still needed to go back to the Holy See. After all, the silver bird adventure group and Angelina were still there, but they couldn''t just be left there.


    Lumia and latil have a gradual relationship in recent days, and they have suddenly become good friends who have nothing to say. In the past, it was because beren was the connecting line between the two sides that they contacted. Now they have become good friends, which makes beren very happy.


    As far as he is concerned, they are all his family. The harmony and friendship between his family is what he wants to see most.


    After noon, inside the castle.


    Latil was walking in the corridor. She saw the white haired man who was ready to come out. Her face immediately smiled, and she jumped up.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing the call from behind, the white haired man in front also turned around at this moment. When he saw the cat eared girl jumping happily, he also smiled.


    "Latil."


    The girl came to beren and asked curiously, "Mr. beren, where are you going?"


    When the girl asked, Bellen also truthfully answered what he was going to do next. He said, "I want to say hello to Weilian and colsifen today."


    Hearing the speech, latil was also thoughtful, and then smiled and said, "well, can I go together? I really want to buy something on the road!"


    "OK."


    Belen answered. It''s not something she has to do alone. She just went to see the next two generations. She was taken care of by them at the beginning.


    Since latil and Elia are still on vacation, those two should also be on vacation. If they are still in elolana, they can meet again and maybe travel outside.


    Therefore, Belen and latil left bogia Coty together, but they didn''t use a commercial car, but walked away. It''s also a good choice to take a walk in ailoranya.


    "Mr. Bellen, there''s something I care about. Can I ask you?" Latil looked sideways at the white haired man beside her.


    Hearing the speech, beren also looked at the girl with some curiosity. She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, Mr. beren. What happened between you and Elia?" Latil hesitated for a moment, then raised her face and looked at Belem. The cat''s pupils stared at Belem especially hot.


    When Belem heard latil''s question, his heart jumped. He couldn''t help but think of the scene of kissing the silver haired girl''s forehead, and his cheeks became hot at the moment.


    Although it was a kiss as a brother and his family, if latil knew about it, he would be very ashamed and even want to bury his face in the earth!


    "Mr. beren? What''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing the girl''s call, beren immediately woke up. He recovered and immediately responded: "ah, that''s because I violated the agreement with Elia and made her angry, but she should not be angry anymore?"


    "Well." Latil looked at beren and said, "although I don''t know what kind of agreement was violated, Elia was angry. Mr. beren should take good responsibility."


    "Of course."


    Belen nodded seriously. He was walking and wondering. That night Elia had promised to forgive him, but it wouldn''t be so easy, would it? Maybe it was too sudden or unacceptable for her?


    In other words, Elia has really repressed her feelings recently. If she is really angry, then he can have a good chat with Elia later.


    On the way to korsfen''s house, beren chatted with Elia all the way. For the big and small things that happened in the girl''s year, beren didn''t feel bored at all. No matter what it was, it was a very interesting thing for him.


    Victor street.


    Belen came to a familiar alley in the street. He found the number 317. He couldn''t remember wrong. It was here, so he raised his hand and knocked at the door.


    "Coming, coming!"


    There was a sound inside, but soon the door was opened, and a young man in black appeared in front of them.


    Seeing the boy, Bellen smiled and said, "long time no see, colsifen."


    "Hello." Latil also said hello politely.


    When the black shirt boy saw the two people outside the door, he was also stunned. Then when he saw the white haired man, the pupil with a round of red edge gradually widened, which was incredible and very happy.


    "Senior! You''re back!"


    Bellen nodded and said with a smile, "well, I''ve been back for some days. Please forgive me for visiting now."


    "No, no, no, how can it be? The senior has done great things in the northwest." Korsfen laughed, then stepped forward, hugged beren, and then stepped back with a silly smile.


    "Hug the hero!"


    Hearing the speech, Belen also smiled helplessly. He shook his head and said with a smile: "you know, but I''m not a great hero."


    "No, no, no, you are the" white haired sword saint! " Colsifen grinned, then looked at the cat eared girl. He smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s more beautiful. It''s worthy of being the girlfriend of Baron."


    "Ah?"


    Latil was stunned when she heard the speech. Her face gradually turned red. She began to get angry. She lowered her head with a shy face and pinched the corners of her clothes with her hands.


    "No, no, No."


    "Colsifen, latil is my family. You misunderstood." Belen also hurriedly explained at this time. He reached out and rubbed latil''s head.


    Hearing the speech, korsfen was also stunned, and then took a curious look at latil. He had the impression that several girls were with Bellen. Since it was not this, could it be said that it was the fairy girl or the silver haired girl?


    At this time, beren asked curiously, "by the way, colsifen, Valian, is she in ailorana?"


    "Wei Lian? She was still at home when I went a few days ago. She shouldn''t go anywhere else." Korsfen blinked his eyes, then smiled and said, "does senior beren want to visit her? Just go together! I also want to find her."


    "Let''s go together."


    Beren smiled, then noticed that latil was still red, and then said helplessly, "colsifen is kidding. Don''t care so much."


    After hearing the speech, latil also gradually calmed down. She pursed her lips and looked at Belen with strange and resentful eyes.


    It''s unfair that Mr. beren is the only one who doesn''t think so.

 Chapter 582

    The three walked down the street. They went in the direction of the road leading to Willian''s home. On the way, colsphin was very interested in what beren did in the northwest, so he asked those things all the way.


    "The senior student is really powerful. He deserves to be the first person in the golden age of frozarno School Park!" Korsfen also exclaimed after seeing beren admit those achievements.


    "The first person or something..." Belen scratched her cheek in shame. It''s really not worth it. Obviously she has lost many times.


    Then Belen remembered something again. He asked curiously, "when will you go back to the school park?"


    "I have about two weeks to rest, but it doesn''t matter if I go back later. I''ve completed all my credits." Korsfen responded with a smile.


    "All right." Beren nodded slightly, then smiled and said, "Elia and rattis asked you to take care of them in the school park. I probably seldom go back."


    "Of course! But I don''t think we need to take care of it." Colsphin said so.


    Beren asked curiously, "why?"


    "Elia and rattis are very famous in the School Park, especially Elia. Everyone calls her Silver Princess."


    Belen was not particularly surprised to hear what korsfen said, because he had heard from latis that Elia was a big star in the school park before, but he didn''t expect to be called the Silver Princess? Won''t you distance yourself from others?


    Then colsifen said, "although latis is not like Elia, she is also a very popular girl. After all, she is so cute. You should know it very well!"


    "I understand that."


    Belen smiled and nodded. Of course, he knew how lovely the child was. Now that she has become a girl, she has a moving pure and lovely, and the youthful temperament is enough to make many people move.


    But that girl is still young! He doesn''t want those bastards to touch her!


    Soon, the three came to the big castle of the Alice family. Colsifen has been a regular guest here and has been familiar with the guard here for a long time. However, there are still a few people who are unhappy with colsifen. After all, it''s really uncomfortable to be so close to their respected eldest lady!


    Korsfen came to a guard. He smiled and asked, "is she at home?"


    "The eldest lady is in there. Let me inform you?" The doorman smiled when he saw that it was korsfen, and then said so.


    "Please."


    So the guard ran in and gave a notice. After a while, he came back. He opened the big iron door, and then took a look at the white haired man and the cat eared girl behind korsfen. He put his eyes on korsfen, and then spoke softly.


    "The master is at home today. Take it easy."


    Hearing the speech, colsifen was also stunned. He nodded slightly and said, "I know. Thank you."


    Then, korsfen took Bellen and latil into the castle. It was not the first time for Bellen to come here, but latil came for the first time. She looked at the surrounding environment with some amazement. It was not as luxurious as imagined, but a simple and elegant environment.


    When colsifen came to the hall, he saw the familiar blue figure, and his handsome face showed a subconscious smile.


    At this time, the girl with beautiful blue hair looked over her head. The blue eyes looked at korsfen and nodded. Then her eyes fell on the white haired man and cat ear girl. Her eyes twinkled, which seemed to be a little surprised.


    "Senior, long time no see."


    "Well, long time no see."


    Under Wei Lian''s greeting, the three sat on the sofa opposite. The cat ear girl was looking at the beautiful blue haired girl. She had met several times at the beginning, but she didn''t have a deep understanding. However, she still had some impression of it. It seems that she is also an excellent one among many students in frozarno School Park.


    "Wei Lian, because the senior said he would come to see you, I brought him here." Korsfen scratched his cheek with his fingers and said with a smile.


    In this regard, Belen and latil looked at him and were speechless in their hearts. They said they wanted to see others before. How has this become so now.


    Hearing the speech, Wei Lian just nodded and looked at beren. She said, "the senior has really done great things in more than a year."


    "Is my business so easy to guess?" Belen is a little helpless. It seems that everyone knows that he did those things. Is the rumored news so consistent with him?


    Korsfen smiled when he heard the speech. He explained: "according to the information in the rumor, you are the only one who matches our memory. I think no other person has such great skills."


    If you think about it carefully, it''s true. She''s white haired and a "swordsman". Maybe beren is the only one in the world.


    The topic of conversation was something that Bellen often said these days. That was the experience of this year. Although he was tired of talking about it, colsifen and Valian listened to it for the first time. As for latil, she couldn''t get tired of listening to Bellen''s things.


    At sunset, when the light came on, korsfen regained his sense of time. He was stunned for a moment, then looked at Wei Lian. It''s not good to stay here all the time. It''s time to leave.


    But just as korsfen was about to stand up, a figure suddenly walked into the hall. It was a middle-aged man in Chinese robes. He was thin, his facial features were correct, and he had a dignified temperament.


    Seeing the visitor, beren''s dark blue eyes twinkled slightly. Maybe this is Alice''s owner, that is, Weilian''s father. Then, he felt that the people around him seemed to freeze and there was no movement at all.


    Looking at her father''s arrival, Wei Lian also called "father", and then added tea for herself. She looked very calm.


    Weilian''s father came to the sofa next to her daughter and sat down. He looked at the white haired man and the cat eared girl, frowned slightly, and then made a steady voice.


    "Are you two friends of Wei Lian?"


    Seeing the other party''s question, Bellen nodded and said, "I''m a senior of Weilian, and this is my family. This time I came with me. I''ve been taken care of by Weilian before. This time I''m here to express my gratitude."


    "I see. Hello, I''m Weilian''s father, Wilson."


    Wilson nodded slightly, then looked at colsifen. His blue eyes, which were very similar to Wei Lian, stared at the latter.

 Chapter 583

    For Wilson''s question, colsifen seemed a little nervous. He was silent for a moment, seemed to be organizing language, and answered after a while.


    "The seniors are coming to see Wei Lian, so I came together."


    Hearing his answer, Wilson''s eyes flashed a sharp edge. He said coldly: "although you are also a student of frozarno School Park, you are just an ordinary student, and I have always been very particular about family status. I don''t want my daughter to have too much contact with ordinary people."


    Such severe words also deeply pierced korsfen''s heart. His hands were tightly held on his thighs at the moment, and he opened his mouth and took a deep breath, which was obviously calming his emotions.


    Latil on one side was completely afraid to speak at the moment. The serious atmosphere made her afraid to speak. She could only look at the expressions of the other three people. What''s the situation now?


    Bellen''s eyes swept over Wilson and Coleridge. Maybe Coleridge''s father didn''t see Coleridge''s feelings for Coleridge, but he obviously investigated Coleridge. Coleridge, who is already alone, has no background and may be just a poor civilian in his eyes.


    Even being a student of frozarno School Park is nothing in Wilson''s eyes. After all, his daughter is the student president of this generation and an elite student, while korsfen is just an ordinary student and doesn''t even have any excellent qualifications.


    Such a person is close to his daughter, which is absolutely not allowed in Wilson''s view.


    "If you understand, please don''t get close to Wei Lian in the future. There''s no need to burden her." Wilson''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had high hopes for his daughter.


    "Father."


    Weilian, who has been silent, seems unable to restrain herself at this time. She makes a voice to stop Wilson, and then looks at colsifen and beren.


    "Sorry, my father is such an old-fashioned man. It''s getting late. Go back first."


    Hearing Wei Lian''s words, korsfen sat there as if he had lost his strength. He froze on the sofa without any action, but beren beside him could notice that his clenched hands were shaking and seemed to be suppressing something.


    "Indeed..."


    When hearing the voice of the teenager, the eyes of the other four people were focused on him. Under such circumstances, what would the teenager say?


    "Indeed, I have nothing. I''m just an ordinary civilian. Once I might have my parents to rely on, but now I have nothing. I once despair, because I can''t see any color in this world. Until one day, Weilian appeared in front of me. That''s the first color and the most beautiful color in my world."


    The voice of the youth is like a clear spring, the sound of the gurgling water is soft, as if it were a ripple in the heart, which can resonate with the soul.


    "Wei Lian is very close to me, but she often feels out of reach. After all, she is a high student president in the School Park and the daughter of a large consortium outside. However, ah, she is my first friend and the most important friend. Maybe this is what I think I am, but I don''t want to leave her anyway, because ah..."


    Colsifen raised his head, which had been lowered all the time, and his black eyes were gradually rendered golden. The magic on his body was involuntarily distributed, very warm and soft, just like the rising sun hanging in the winter sky.


    "She is my sun."


    When she heard the boy''s words, the blue haired girl''s sky blue eyes slowly widened. This was the first time she heard korsfen say such words. She never knew that she would be so important to korsfen.


    At this moment, the picture of the golden figure guarding her body emerged in Weilian''s mind. At that moment, is it because of this that she fought with her life?


    Even latil on one side opened her eyes at the moment. Her eyes were full of awe and surprise. Her favor for the young man who was a little younger than herself rose rapidly. Whoever could say such a thing, no matter what now or in the future, he must be a person who can''t afford it. This is her intuition.


    Younger generation, I feel your determination.


    Looking at the young man who has recovered his momentum in front of him, beren showed a smile on his face. At this moment, he felt that the young man must be someone who can provoke the banner of the times.


    Even Wilson was stunned by the young man''s words. He recovered and stared at the young man in front of him. His golden eyes made his heart tremble slightly, but he was not an ordinary person, and his concentration was naturally different.


    "What you said is very beautiful, but now you haven''t done anything. I don''t think you can help Weilian."


    Hearing this sentence, Bellen said, "I''m sorry, I don''t agree with that. Although your intention is good, Mr. Wilson, I think anyone walking on the road called life, even a flower and grass on the roadside can give big or small help, let alone a friend willing to fight for his life?"


    "Fight for your life?" Wilson''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then stared at the white haired man in front of him. He said, "you''re a senior of Weilian. You should be a graduate of frozarno school. I don''t know where you work and what qualifications you have now?"


    Seeing Wilson''s questions, beren didn''t care at all. He calmly said, "I don''t work anywhere, but if I''m qualified, I have some achievements in the battlefield."


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." Wilson stared at beren. He wanted to know what kind of background the white haired man had.


    Beilun smiled and said, "I killed 29 demon family generals in the northwest battle."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you know what kind of existence the demon clan war will be?" There was a sneer on Wilson''s face. The white haired man''s words sounded stupid and ridiculous to him.


    At this time, Wei Lian, who was sitting on the side, said, "father, what he said is true. Have you forgotten what came from the northwest a few days ago?"


    "What?" Wilson frowned, then looked at beren again, and was finally attracted by the snow-white hair color, and his pupils widened slowly at the moment.


    In the northwest battle, there were 29 demon family generals.


    After seeing the change of Wilson''s face, beren said calmly without saying anything more: "before that, I had been traveling in the world as a wandering businessman, experienced countless scenery during the trip, and then met many gentle people."

 Chapter 584

    The Alice family, outside the castle.


    Beilun, latil and colsifen are standing outside the big iron gate at the moment, and Weilian is standing in front of them. At this time, she bends down to the three.


    "Sorry, my father is such a person. Please forgive this old-fashioned guy."


    Seeing Weilian apologize, colsifen waved his hand in a panic. He shook his head and said, "it''s not Weilian''s fault, it''s my problem. It''s me who should say I''m sorry. I made the good atmosphere worse."


    "No, no, no, no, colesfin, what you said was great." Belen laughed when he heard the speech, and he raised his hand and patted colsphine on the shoulder.


    Hearing what beren said, colsifen scratched his cheek in embarrassment, and then met his sky blue eyes. He swallowed saliva, and his cheek was inexplicably hot.


    Recalling what I said just now, isn''t it like an advertisement!?


    Wei Lian''s eyes looked at korsfen for a while. After the latter dodged with guilty conscience, she looked at Belen and said, "thanks to the words of the senior, maybe my old-fashioned father finally began to understand."


    "I just said what I thought, and." Beren''s voice turned again. He put his left hand on korsfen''s shoulder, and then showed a deep smile. He said, "if I don''t help, maybe this boy will be very hard in the future."


    In this regard, Wei Lian didn''t understand the meaning. She looked at korsfen curiously, but the latter bowed her head and remained silent.


    After the separation, the three of beren walked in the street, and colsifen has recovered. Although there is still something wrong with his face, he still feels very ashamed in retrospect.


    Unexpectedly, he said his inner feelings in front of Wei Lian and her father. At the thought of this, he was very ashamed. He wanted to immediately throw his head into the bed.


    At a fork in the street, the two sides will separate here. Beren said, "well, just separate here. You can come to bogia Coty for anything."


    "Good senior."


    Korsfen nodded and turned away.


    Looking at the figure of the boy leaving, Belen also looked at him for a while, then looked at latil. He smiled and said, "let''s go. It''s time to go back."


    "Yes." Latil answered with a smile.


    At this time, the boy ten meters away suddenly stopped, then turned around and looked at the white figure. He shouted.


    "Senior, thank you for your help!"


    The voice behind him fell into beren''s ear. He stepped down, then looked back at the boy who was waving goodbye. He smiled and waved his hand, and then turned to leave with the cat ear girl.


    Korsfen, that young man, one day in the future, he must be able to really convey his mind to that person.


    In the territory of bogiakoti, the hall in the castle.


    "We''re back!"


    At the moment of entering the hall, latil cheered the girls who were reading. She looked at the books in their hands curiously.


    Seeing latil and beren coming back, Hill smiled and said, "welcome back. Where have you been today?"


    "I accompanied Mr. beren to visit two of Mr. beren''s younger generation. Well, they are really good, good people." Latil responded with a smile.


    In latil''s opinion, both korsfen and Valian are very kind and great people, and they are very powerful people in any way.


    At this time, lumia suddenly muttered, "it''s not fair that latil ran out with Belen without telling me!"


    "Sorry!" Latil smiled and apologized. She didn''t seem to apologize much.


    On the other side came a silver haired figure. It was Elia. Her eyes fell on Belen. After looking at it, she turned and was about to leave.


    Beren also found Elia. After seeing the figure of the latter leaving, he was stunned. He remembered what latil said to him today.


    There was something wrong.


    Belen quietly withdrew from the hall, then looked around and found no figure of Elia. He came to the second floor and walked to Elia''s room.


    We still need to have a good talk.


    When he came to Elia''s room, beren knocked on the door, but there was no response. He was a little confused, and then whispered, "Elia, I have something I want to talk to you about, so I''ll come in."


    Without a response, Bellen pushed the door and went in. He found that the light in the house was not turned on, but the curtains were not pulled. The light of the external night moon shone on the room, which had a different charm, because on the big bed, the silver hair was scattered on the bed like blooming flowers, and the beautiful girl was sitting on her knees, which was particularly beautiful.


    Beren was stunned for a moment, and then came back. He closed the door and slowly walked forward. He asked with some worry, "Elia, what''s wrong with you?"


    The silver haired girl sitting on her knees slowly raised her head. The originally pure black eyes seemed particularly shiny at the moment, and the silver light lines seemed to be more and more bright in the depths of the black pupils.


    "Brother."


    Hearing Elijah''s call, beren was also a little confused, because it didn''t sound like illness, and his demigod eyes couldn''t see that Elijah''s magic was in the slightest disorder.


    "Elia, latil, she''s worried about you and doesn''t know what happened to you. May I ask you what happened?" As Belen asked, she came to the bed and sat down.


    "I want to ask a question."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Bellen was also stunned, then nodded and said, "you can ask anything you want. You can ask."


    Elia looked at beren and blinked. She asked in a very calm voice, "brother, you won''t leave me, will you?"


    "Of course not!"


    Although he didn''t know why Elia asked this question, Belen answered her very firmly. Although he knew that his time was running out, he would never leave until that moment came.


    "So, brother, do you have anyone you like?"


    Belen was stunned, and then gradually opened his eyes. He didn''t react for a time, but he came back to his mind when he looked at the eyes with silver edges again.


    "I..." Belen didn''t know how to answer, but at this time, his mind suddenly flashed. He quickly replied, "of course! I like everyone!"


    Hearing beren''s words, Elia''s face was still calm. She stared at the dark blue eyes in front of her, and then slowly buried her head in her knees.


    "Brother, are you a fool?"

 Chapter 585

    When hearing Elijah''s "question", Belen was stunned. He looked at the silver haired girl with dull eyes. He didn''t know what the hell the child was asking.


    "Me, am I stupid?"


    Elia didn''t lift her head up, but replied, "my brother is really stupid, an incorrigible fool."


    Bang!


    It was a blow to beren''s heart. He knew that Elia was a girl who couldn''t lie. Since she said so, maybe she was really stupid!?


    No, no, no, why are you a fool?


    Because she didn''t understand, she was silent, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Belen didn''t know what to say for a moment, but the girl raised her head at this time.


    Pooh.


    The moonlight scattered in from the window, and a smile appeared on the beautiful face of the silver haired girl, and a pleasant laugh came out of her mouth.


    Huh?


    Belen stared at the silver haired girl and saw that she actually laughed. At present, she was also a little confused, and then asked curiously, "Elia, are you laughing at me?"


    "Well, I''m laughing at the fact that my brother is a big fool."


    Hearing the speech, beren also smiled helplessly and said, "well, well, my brother is a big fool."


    "Yes!"


    Elia answered with a smile. She put her legs down and sat like a duck. She blinked her eyes. A ray of light flashed in her eyes. It seemed that she thought of something, so she asked again.


    "Brother, do you like sister al?"


    Beren was stunned for a moment, then swallowed his saliva. He scratched his cheek and remained silent for a while. It seemed that he was organizing his own language, but he didn''t get a result in the end.


    What''s the answer?


    Even if he is a big fool as Elia said, it is impossible not to know what kind of love Elia asked "like". After all, he is already in his twenties, which is still known.


    However, he didn''t know how to answer, but Elia''s eyes twinkled. The girl said, "sure enough, my brother likes sister al."


    "Ah? You, how did you come to this conclusion?" Belen also had a big jump in his heart. He couldn''t understand how Elia came to this answer.


    Elia pursed her lips, looked at the white haired man in front of her, and then said, "if I asked sister latil about them, my brother would say like, but not the kind of love between lovers, but I don''t know what kind of emotion it is for sister al."


    The girl looked so thoroughly, which also surprised Belen. Indeed, as Elia said, he didn''t even know what kind of emotion Al was, and he didn''t want to go deep into it, because he was worried that his relationship with Al would be broken.


    Did he really treat al?


    When Elia saw the confused beren, the light in her eyes flickered slightly, just like the stars in the night sky. She opened her mouth and said, "brother."


    "Ah? Why, what''s the matter?" Hearing the girl''s call, beren also came back to God at once.


    "How does it feel to like someone?" The girl finally asked the question that made her most curious and concerned.


    Beren was stunned. He opened his mouth and immediately wanted to answer "I don''t know", but he stopped after seeing the hot eyes.


    As a brother, facing the problems that his sister cares about, he must try his best to find an answer, so that he can be really relied on.


    Therefore, Belen''s mind began to rotate rapidly. He had never owned such things as lovers, but he had always eaten pork when he saw pigs running! There should still be similar feelings, so think about it carefully!


    How do you like a person?


    Belen tried his best to think. The figure of colsifen in his mind and the boy''s feelings for Weilian didn''t seem to be fully aware, but what the boy said undoubtedly expressed his state of mind. He must like the girl.


    In that case, do you like a person?


    What kind of feeling can be close to it? Have you ever felt like this? Have you ever liked someone? Thinking of this, beren frowned deeply.


    I should have liked someone, right?


    Belen slowly closed his eyes, and the most beautiful woman he first came into contact with came into his mind. That woman was Angelina.


    For anterina, he has only infinite gratitude and respect. That is the teacher he yearns for, his closest family and the person in the position of mother.


    Not like that.


    Then, I thought of Al, who was a childhood sweetheart to rely on and an important family member, but when he grew up to the present age, he undoubtedly had inexplicable feelings for this girl. Did he like it?


    They say that when they see the object they like, they will be excited, but they don''t have this feeling. There is no doubt that Al is a very beautiful girl. No matter what point is in line with beren''s concept of mate selection, it''s better to say that Al has become the standard of his mate selection.


    More like an old husband and wife than a lover?


    Then there is latil. They are the most important family for beren, just like Angelina and al. They are more like their own sisters and daughters than lovers, right?


    The appearance of the girls floated in Belen''s mind one by one. Finally, he slowly opened his eyes, but he still couldn''t get the answer.


    When beren opened his eyes, he was on the black gem like eyes. His heart trembled slightly, and his eyes widened without trace.


    Elia is no longer the delicate little girl she used to be. She is now a beautiful girl that makes all men impulsive.


    The figure that just flashed in my mind is still Elia, who is still a silver haired little girl. I have always regarded the girl in front of me as her in that little girl''s period.


    Although there are occasional feelings of growing up, this time, the feeling is particularly profound, because at this moment, it has faded its tender face and deeply imprinted on beren''s heart.


    "Elia."


    "What''s the matter, brother."


    Bellen looked at the beautiful silver haired girl in front of him. He murmured, "you''ve grown up. You''re very beautiful."


    Hearing Belen''s words, Elia was also stunned. This was not to answer the question she had asked before, but this sentence seemed more precious than the answer she wanted.


    So, brother, he always regarded himself as a child before?


    She is fifteen years old.

 Chapter 586

    In the Imperial City, when high-level officials like flotti were worried about the "natural disaster", countless civilians in Florence lived their lives as usual, because they didn''t know it.


    In a big city in the east of Florence, people living and working in peace and contentment suddenly ushered in a huge nightmare on this day. For them, it was a natural disaster!


    Boom!


    The thunderous noise suddenly sounded from the west of the city. Countless people looked in that direction. However, what came into their eyes was a huge mushroom cloud, followed by a terrible heat wave, which annihilated all the land within a radius of tens of miles.


    In the central tower of the city, many staff were shocked by the huge news. A middle-aged man in officer''s clothes immediately entered the gate.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing the arrival of the city Lord, the staff immediately began to receive intelligence. After a while, the residual monitoring magic array immediately radiated the picture.


    In that picture, the western region has been devastated and filled with gunpowder smoke, but there is a figure in a red skirt floating in the sky, covered with fire. Although he can''t see his face clearly, when people see this figure, the same answer immediately comes to mind.


    "Natural disaster"!


    The known information about the "natural disaster" has long been made public, and the biggest disaster is the core members of the "natural disaster" organization, and one of them is just consistent with the figure in the picture.


    Flame witch!


    In the sky covered by the sea of gunsmoke, the flame witch Yanlian temple is looking at the distance indifferently. Her body is flying towards another direction of the city. The speed is not fast or slow. It doesn''t seem to be very urgent.


    At this time, countless Taoist priests came flying with the figure of eagles. After the printing of countless magic lines, they issued a magic attack in the direction of Yanlian temple.


    However, in the face of such power, YanLian Temple looked very cold. Suddenly, there were endless fire elements in front of her, and the magic gathered into a huge flame vortex, which burned and annihilated all those magic.


    "I really don''t have one who can play."


    YanLian Temple glanced at the mages without interest, took back his eyes, raised his left hand without looking at the many mages over there, opened his five fingers, and then turned slightly counterclockwise.


    The vast magic of fire element burns towards the mages from all directions. Even the mages riding Eagles can''t escape the pursuit of fire.


    At this time, a sonorous and powerful voice suddenly came from that side, which also made YanLian Temple stop flying. She turned her head and looked at it. The dull look was wonderful at the moment and turned into an interesting smile.


    "Oh, come so fast."


    After the endless flames, there are a pair of huge metal wings. The magic contained in it directly blocks all the flames, so as to protect the mages from harm.


    On top of that pair of huge metal wings, a figure stands in the air, and behind him is a pair of fluttering trumpet metal wings.


    Morpheus Vango.


    When they saw the tall figure, those mages were surprised. For this young man who has become a general at a young age, no one knows as long as he is in the army.


    "General Morpheus, please be careful!" The mages kindly reminded me.


    Hearing their words, Morpheus nodded to them. He said, "arrange to save people immediately. There must be many survivors."


    "Yes!"


    The mages flew away at a high speed on eagles. They knew that staying here would only drag them back, so they should hurry up


    Then he flew slowly in the direction of the flame witch, and his hands held tightly at the moment.


    He had already talked with flotti about the "natural disaster", but the base area of the "natural disaster" had not been located, so he hid near those possible places. Unexpectedly, he would appear here and meet him.


    Morpheus, who was still outside the city before, felt uneasy after feeling the huge news, so he rushed over immediately. He didn''t expect it to be so tragic.


    Just look at the mess of gunpowder smoke below. You can see that there are heavy casualties!


    Murphys''s heart lit up anger. He really couldn''t stand that the other party could start so recklessly. In a moment, countless people were killed!


    Wanton bastard!


    "Oh, oh, isn''t this general Morpheus?" YanLian Temple smiled when it saw the arrival of Morpheus, then looked around and sighed with disappointment: "Why are you alone? I thought there were a lot of people."


    However, Murphys was unmoved by the words of Yanlian temple. The anger on his face could not be concealed and suppressed the anger and killing intention. He asked in a deep voice, "do you know what you have done?"


    "What did you do?" YanLian Temple thought deeply, then smiled and said, "my true words are not proficient enough. Here I try my exercise results these days. Now it seems that I have made great progress."


    "That''s why"


    Morpheus clenched his teeth. A moment later, he howled angrily, "do you know how many people died? Asshole! You treat life as life!"


    YanLian Temple didn''t agree with his angry howl. She smiled and said, "my eyes are very fierce. It seems that I have enough momentum. Come on, I just warmed up and need my opponent to practice with me. Although you are the only one, I can barely make do with it."


    The other party''s disregard and defiance instantly ignited the anger in Morpheus''s heart. He howled angrily, the surging magic swept away, and countless metals rose from the city.


    "Iron pole ¡¤ ten thousand blades are one!"


    Shua Shua!


    Countless metal and steel gathered together at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turned into a huge sword blade with a length of kilometers, and then cut down towards Yanlian temple under the control of Morpheus.


    "Interesting."


    Yanlian temple also smiled. Her eyes twinkled slightly, and then her hands slowly lifted up towards the top. The endless magic of the fire element began to rise at this moment.


    In the air, a huge flame was burning like a sun. The terrible high temperature began to melt the buildings below. Even the winter weather became extremely dry and hot in an instant. Even people hundreds of meters away could not bear the high temperature and began to sweat.


    Yanlian temple''s beautiful face was slightly aroused by the corners of her mouth. Her red eyes were full of fire. She opened her red lips with interest.


    "Come and try this."

 Chapter 587

    Boom!


    In the western region of the city, there was a huge roar again. Above the city, a huge blade with incomparably heavy magic collided with the hot sun like fireball.


    Bang bang!


    The terrible air waves burst the land under 100 meters. The two surging magic forces had affected the terrain, and they separated in an instant.


    Boom!


    At the moment of the second roar, the huge blade suddenly cracked, a huge crack spread all over the sword body, and the hot fireball suddenly exploded, and the terrible fire wave swept the sky!


    That force directly smashed the huge blade, and Morpheus was shocked and flew several miles away by the majestic magic, and the whole person fell into the ruins like a meteor.


    Among the ruins, Morpheus immediately got up, and a wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. His face was full of unwilling and anger. Although he knew he was not the opponent of the flame witch, he still fought resolutely.


    "Damn it!"


    Morpheus stood up again, the wings behind him vibrated again, then rushed to the sky and shot in the direction of the flame witch Yanlian temple. In any case, he can''t let the other party continue to act recklessly!


    "Courage is commendable."


    Seeing that Morpheus rushed to herself again, Yanlian temple also smiled and praised. She was more worried that the other party would directly abandon the war and flee than the other party would fight with herself.


    Boom, boom!


    With all his strength, Morpheus launched a terrible battle with the flame witch. Fortunately, the land here has long been beyond recognition because of the magic of Yanlian temple. Now you don''t have to care about getting worse.


    Morpheus is fighting hard!


    All the people in the headquarters were deeply worried when they saw the battle between the two in the picture. No matter how they looked, Morpheus fell down and was constantly blasted into the ruins.


    But although he was constantly beaten away, Morpheus stood up and rushed to the flame witch. His perseverance was stronger than his strength!


    "If this goes on, he will die!"


    I don''t know who sent the voice, and everyone felt great pressure because of this sentence. Although I don''t know when Morpheus came here, as the only highest combat power that can be relied on now, if even he died, everything will be over.


    "The whole army attack! Help general Morpheus!"


    Finally, the city Lord made such a decision to live to death. Even if all the people die here, it''s better than sitting here waiting for death!


    After all the mages and soldiers came to the battlefield, Morpheus was also very surprised to see this scene. He was moved and worried, because the combat power of these soldiers and mages was not the opponent of the flame witch at all. It was not a guy who could defeat by quantity.


    YanLian Temple didn''t feel any pressure, but was pleasantly surprised. She smiled and said, "are you all here? That''s just right. Let''s solve it together and save me a lot of energy."


    The red skirt woman raised her right hand, her index finger painted the magic array in front of her body, and she was chanting a spell. Because she was too fast, she couldn''t hear the spell she was chanting.


    When YanLian Temple finished depicting the magic array pattern, she gently touched it with her right hand. The magic array pattern moved forward, then floated up the sky and gradually grew larger. It began to rotate, emitting a dazzling red awn. Just looking at it, she had a strong sense of crisis.


    "I won''t play with you."


    The right hand of YanLian Temple yawned in front of his mouth and said lazily. It seemed that he was a little tired. Then, the flame in his eyes began to burn, as if it resonated with the huge magic array above.


    "True words of fire ¡¤ hell fire ¡¤ sea of fire."


    Mysterious magic runes appeared one by one on the magic array, and the red light was extremely dazzling. Then amazing magic broke out. Flames gushed out like waterfalls, and even countless flame dragons flew out, rushing towards Morpheus and countless soldiers.


    No!


    Seeing this scene, Murphys''s pupil also shrank suddenly. Although he had seen the ice and snow truth of the ice and snow witch, after so long, he felt the truth law again, and its threat was no worse than that time. This force was too grand and huge, and it was too difficult for human beings to compete!


    There are so many people he knows who can do it, but he can''t do it. But at this critical moment, he also needs to go beyond the limit. If he can''t do it, he has to do it, otherwise he will be dead end!


    Go all out!


    Morpheus''s magic is like the sea boiling. His face is red. He is trying his best to surpass the limit. Even if he can resist this magic, he may not have the strength to resist later, but if he doesn''t, he can''t talk about the future!


    But when Morpheus was ready to work hard, he couldn''t hear the footsteps below. However, his ears moved slightly, and a sound came into his ears. His heart shook and suddenly looked back.


    "Morpheus, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to be so embarrassed when I met."


    Morpheus lowered his head and looked down. It was a beautiful woman with a purple ponytail behind her, wearing a purple skirt and a evil smile.


    "Joanna!"


    After seeing the purple haired woman, Morpheus''s face immediately showed a color of ecstasy, but the next moment he felt something, and his face changed dramatically. He suddenly raised his head and looked at it. The sea of fire had fallen down.


    "What an old opponent."


    Joanna looked at the red figure. She smiled, then stretched out her right hand and grabbed it. A strong wind suddenly came from the horizon. She whispered, "I can''t master the truth."


    The strong wind swept in and turned into a towering storm in an instant, which directly scattered the sea of fire. Even those fire dragons were torn apart by the strong wind. Everyone was stunned by this scene. The wind has such great power?


    Yanlian temple in the distance also narrowed her eyes at this moment, and then looked at a certain position below. When she saw the purple hair shadow, her mouth slightly raised a clever radian.


    "Here comes the really interesting person."


    Morpheus also knew who did it. He looked at Joanna below in shock. He didn''t know when the latter had mastered such a powerful power.


    Joanna winked at Morpheus, then put her hands around her chest and her body floated to the sky. She smiled and looked at Yanlian temple in the distance.


    "My new power, the truth of the wind, is not bad?"

 Chapter 588

    The strong wind from all sides rolled up the clouds in the sky, as shocking as the eye of the storm. Everyone was attracted by this scene.


    "That magic"


    Morpheus looked at the sky. He was deeply shocked. Unexpectedly, Joanna had mastered such divine and transcendent power, which was the supreme law of element magic.


    In the past, Joanna had such strength by virtue of her three magic powers. Now she has mastered the "truth of the wind". Now she is really worthy of the title of "king of magic guides".


    The strongest mage!


    The magic of the wind element swirling on Joanna''s body rippled slightly, and then the flame quietly emerged in the void. A very cold gas wrapped outside the flame and formed the power of the two poles.


    "Now I can beat you without the help of my little sister." Joanna smiled and looked at Yanlian temple in the distance. The rippling magic on her body was like the ocean, endless and endless.


    Hearing her words, YanLian Temple flashed a ray of edge in her beautiful eyes. She smiled and said, "I really dare to say, but it''s just the truth of the wind."


    "No, no, no, others may have to be familiar with this power, but I don''t need it."


    Joanna''s beautiful face showed a proud smile, her right hand brushed in front of her, and the magic lines were instantly constructed and engraved in the void.


    "Because I''m a genius."


    Boom!


    All the wind elements in the heaven and earth gathered at this moment, and the tornado formed by the wind swept away towards the location of Yanlian temple, as if to strangle it.


    Murphys looked at the purple haired figure. He couldn''t help feeling Joanna''s talent. In the school period, Joanna was the biggest alien like beren.


    However, in the first grade, Joanna defeated her third grade predecessors with overwhelming force. She had never lost a game before meeting beren. Even the old school principal praised her talent, and was later named the most qualified person to be the "king of magic guides".


    Even Morpheus, who has been in the army for many years, can''t find a comparable existence. Perhaps among the pure humans in the world, only Belen and Elia can compete with her.


    "Hum."


    YanLian Temple snorted coldly. Although she thought the other party was arrogant, she wouldn''t underestimate the other party, because the purple haired woman in front of her also mastered the truth.


    "Blazing fire, burn this heaven and earth! With that red fire, let the world feel fear!"


    The boundless sea of fire suddenly spread and was dispersed and ignited by the strong wind. Yanlian temple is a flame witch who holds the truth of fire. Her power is equally powerful and shocking.


    Seeing that the other party was serious, Morpheus was worried and shouted, "Joanna! Be careful!"


    Joanna looked back at Morpheus, then smiled and nodded. She looked back, her eyes flickering with excitement.


    This is the first time that she has faced such a powerful opponent after mastering the truth of wind. She should try her best to feel how much she has grown.


    "The wind."


    Joanna''s right hand was raised. She looked at the little whirlwind in her palm, and then slowly closed her eyes. Mastering the truth of the wind was a great surprise to her. She just accidentally mastered this power on the way of tourism.


    The total amount of magic she can use at one time is certainly less than that of the witch, but her magic is infinite. Now she has mastered the truth of the wind, and her power is unlimited!


    The existence of the most foul.


    This is Murphys''s impression of Joanna all the time, not because she can master three kinds of magic, but because her fourth magic, to some extent, is even more foul than Pukin''s time magic.


    Although Joanna''s affinity for the magic of the fire element is also very high, it doesn''t work in the face of the fire truth. If you want to win the other party, you can only compete with the wind truth. If you want to win the other party, you can only rely on your greatest advantage.


    Besides the magic of the wind element, she also has ice and fire!


    After the picture here was transmitted to the general command room, everyone was stunned by the current battle. It was clear that even general Morpheus was not the opponent of the flame witch. Originally, everyone was going to despair, but now it seemed that the war situation began to turn around?


    "Who is that woman? She can suppress the flame witch!"


    Looking at the purple haired figure in the picture, everyone opened their eyes. They have no impression of this beautiful woman. They don''t seem to be well-known figures, but how can the person who can press the flame witch be a nobody?


    "This guy"


    Yanlian temple is trying to resist the attack of three kinds of magic with different intensity. Although she can resist all of them, she is completely suppressed.


    The red eyes stared at the purple haired woman in the distance. Yanlian temple was in a bad mood and was very puzzled. It was clear that she was just a human. Why could she continue to use so many large-scale magic, and still use magic of three attributes at the same time? Her magic could not see the bottom!


    Seeing the gloomy face, Joanna also smiled. She said, "are you wondering why my magic can''t be used up?"


    Seeing that the other party mentioned it, Yan Lian temple''s eyes also narrowed slightly. She held her hands tightly, and the magic of the fire element in the air began to fluctuate. She didn''t intend to talk nonsense with the other party.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you. It''s because it can''t be used up that it can''t be used up." Joanna said with a smile. She didn''t care to tell each other the truth about her magic, because she knew that anyone could do nothing with her magic.


    It''s because it can''t be used up that it can''t be used up.


    Hearing each other''s words, the Xiu eyebrow of Yanlian temple was a slight frown. Finally, the beautiful pupil shrank suddenly, and she muttered to herself, "how is this possible?"


    Seeing each other seemed to understand her meaning. Joanna also remembered the expression when her partners knew her magic, just like the flame witch.


    In this world, it is estimated that no one will imagine that the magic of one person is infinite.


    YanLian Temple suddenly shouted coldly, "it''s impossible! Even in this world, magic will wither one day. How can you have unlimited magic!"


    "In fact, I am the same as the world." Joanna smiled and shook her head. She said, "I''m just a human. When I die, my magic will run out."


    YanLian Temple couldn''t refute this answer. She stared at Joanna. She couldn''t imagine a person with infinite magic.


    If you don''t crush her far beyond the strength of the other party, the battle will never end until the other party falls.


    This is the magic of "the king of magic guides" Joanna Doran Ming, which is as infinite as the world until the end of life.

 Chapter 589

    In the smoke filled city, a red figure and a purple figure are confronting each other. Two women with beautiful faces exude amazing magic.


    The red flame was burning on the body of Yanlian temple. She took back her eyes staring at Joanna, as if thinking about something. Finally, her eyes swept over the ruins below, and then noticed that many soldiers were watching here not far away, and a strange arc was raised at the corner of her mouth.


    "Well, you have to pick up the magic next."


    Hearing the words of Yanlian temple, Joanna frowned. Does the other party want to use any Assassin''s mace? In that case, she''s going to be ready.


    Joanna is surrounded by the magic of the wind element. Ice and fire converge. She wants to wholeheartedly integrate herself into the wind of heaven and earth and use the magic she has never used so far.


    "From now on, I will incarnate as the king of the wind, and call on all the atmospheres under the starry sky to gather and give those who disrespect the king and mourn the death of the abyss hurricane."


    The wings of the wind spread out behind Joanna, magnificent and beautiful, and there was a faint blue crown on her head. The magic surrounded by her turned into a wind armor. At the moment when her five fingers opened to Yanlian temple, a terrible wind slowly emerged, with the potential of wind rolling residual clouds!


    Seeing the magic prepared by the other party, YanLian Temple smiled and seemed to disapprove, and she didn''t intend to chant the spell, but raised her right hand and palm towards the position of the soldiers below.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The triple magic lines were stacked together, and each magic spell made a resonant sound. Finally, amazing magic broke out, and a red light wrapped around the flame rushed towards the land.


    No!


    Joanna''s face changed when she saw this behind the scenes. She didn''t expect that the other party didn''t intend to take her magic, but went directly to the soldiers.


    "I''ll go!"


    Morpheus howled angrily. He flew towards the people below, but he couldn''t catch up with the red light beam at his speed.


    And Yan Lian temple also suddenly smiled and provoked at the moment: "attack me."


    Now you can twist the magic route!


    Joanna made a decision in an instant. Compared with the victory of the battle, she chose to save people first. Her magic began to fluctuate and wanted to forcibly distort her magic lines.


    Ding!


    At this time, the pleasant sound of the sword suddenly rang through the world. Even the sound of the wind could not cover it up. Then three sword lights cut through the sky.


    Hiss!


    The sharp momentum gathered, and the crescent sword cut through the huge red beam to break the crisis, and then crossed the sky straightly, almost wounding Yanlian temple.


    Someone''s coming again!


    Everyone''s eyes seemed to feel something. Looking in the same direction, they saw three slender men coming slowly. Two of them were very dignified in black gentlemen''s clothes, while the other seemed a little lazy, but they all had one thing in common.


    That is, they all hold swords in their hands.


    "That''s"


    When he saw the three men, Morpheus opened his eyes wide, filled with disbelief, and then exclaimed, "Why are you here?"


    The man in some improper clothes scratched his blue hair, then laughed and said, "I just passed by. I felt the familiar magic and came here to have a look. I didn''t expect it to be such a tragedy."


    "Zongna, long time no see." Morpheus said hello to the blue haired man, then looked at the other two and said with a smile, "and Hebrew and Aaron."


    Aaron smiled and said, "it''s been a long time."


    "Hey, Joanna!" Hebrew said hello to the purple haired woman above.


    Seeing the arrival of the three, Joanna was also very surprised, and then showed a happy smile. She nodded slightly, and then looked at Yanlian temple again.


    "Well, you have to pick up my magic."


    When the voice fell, Joanna''s right hand gently waved away, and the extremely terrible tornado immediately played a great power. The land within a few miles was swept away by the strong wind, and the ruins were swept away. Even the barriers of space were opened because of this huge tearing force.


    YanLian Temple looked cold. Her whole body was wrapped by fire. Looking at the terrible tornado sweeping in, she made a deep cry in her mouth. The red fire was burning like the eruption of a volcano.


    Boom!


    At the moment, the collision looks like the collision of two supernatural phenomena, volcano and tornado. The whole world is shaking violently, and the sudden force will crack the earth, and then trigger an earthquake.


    Boom!


    The continuous roar made Murphys and others in the distance turn pale at the sound. They also didn''t expect that the two could create such a momentum with their full efforts, as if they were the first in the world.


    "Joanna, how did she become so strong?"


    Aaron was also very surprised to look at the sky. At the moment, the wind and clouds could not see Joanna''s figure, but there was no doubt that she stood in the sky.


    "She has mastered the truth of the wind." Morpheus explained.


    Aaron''s three eyes widened when they heard the speech. They couldn''t believe that they looked at Morpheus. They found that the latter didn''t joke, but looked at the dark sky again.


    The law of truth, the supreme point of elemental magic!


    Has that woman reached such a height?


    Aaron looked at each other, then smiled and shook his head. It is worthy of being known as the most promising person to become the "king of magic guides" when he was young. Perhaps among them, only Bellen can compete with her.


    Today, Joanna has enough capital to deserve the title of "king of evil guides", and that guy has already been called "white haired sword saint" comparable to "sword saint".


    That''s great, these two people.


    Bang!


    A startling noise shook the sky, and the terrible magic storm turned into ripples and swept tens of miles away. Since that day, two figures flew away from the sky, but it seemed that Joanna had the upper hand, and she didn''t go back far at all.


    YanLian Temple stood in the air, her chest was undulating violently, and her breath was panting. After calming down, she stared at the purple haired figure in the distance. She didn''t expect that the woman in the distance would be so strong after she mastered the truth rule. Even she would fight to such an awkward situation.


    But she had to admit the victory or defeat of the battle, so YanLian Temple turned and flew away, leaving a word.


    "This time, you won."


    There is no doubt that this battle is Joanna''s victory.

 Chapter 590

    The sudden attack of the flame witch brought great bad news, which shocked Florence up and down. Many civilians felt inexplicable shudder at the moment when they learned the news.


    The ghost appeared, and then almost destroyed the city when everyone didn''t react. If the strong didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid the city would be destroyed.


    Compared with the people who saved the city, the re emergence of the "natural disaster" is even more frightening. The nightmare brought two years ago has reappeared in people''s sleep.


    Who knows if the city where you live will suffer in the next moment?


    The unrest in the empire is also in line with the meaning of "natural disaster", which many people know, but this is inevitable. After all, there have been heavy casualties. It is too difficult, or impossible, to calm the unrest that pervades the Empire.


    Flotti, who was sitting in the office, also narrowed her eyes when she heard the news. She put down the documents in hand, and then whispered to herself, "it''s really fast to step ahead of me."


    So, what will you do next?


    On this day, a message came out of frotti''s office. The Empire didn''t object any more and immediately dispatched some combat forces secretly according to her intention.


    For many people, although this woman is very unpleasant, her decisions are generally correct, and now is not the time to choke with her.


    Now, we need to take concerted action against the "natural disaster"!


    In the castle of bogia Coty, although the "natural disaster" caused a lot in Tokyo, it did not affect the girls living in the castle.


    However, in addition to the innocent and romantic girls, beren read the daily newspaper in the hall. After understanding the situation, her dark blue eyes also flickered continuously.


    The "natural disaster" has already made a move. This time it is probably just a simple demonstration, otherwise it will not be done only in one city, but it is precisely because of their sudden action that people will pay great attention to their next action, let everyone guess, and then make an action that everyone did not expect, which is the most frightening and disturbing.


    But then again, who shot back the flame witch?


    Belen didn''t know who did it, but fortunately, with the help of the strong, otherwise the life of the city would be destroyed. He shook his head and sighed.


    It was not long before the battle with the demon army stopped. There were new and huge troubles in the Empire. The "natural disaster" really dared to act recklessly. Did you see that sisya would not come back?


    Although the demon king army and the coalition army temporarily stopped fighting, although they were rectifying, they were also looking for opportunities. As long as one party relaxed, the other party would immediately launch a fierce attack and take the other party unprepared!


    Because of this, sisya did not return to the Empire. Without the brave and her friends, the "natural disaster" would not have too much fear, because they had the magic prohibition of "angel''s law".


    Now that they have chosen this world, it means that they have untied the seal on the "law of angels". Where will they use it?


    Elolana? Or the Vatican headquarters?


    Considering that he stopped here, Belen shook his head again. Even if he had his own answer, he couldn''t be sure whether it was correct.


    At this time, the cat eared girl latil came over. She smiled and said, "Mr. Belen, miss frody is coming."


    "Frody?" Beilun looked at latil when he heard the speech, and then found the beautiful woman walking slowly behind him. He was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that she came here.


    As like as two peas in a brown robe and a pair of high heels at the foot, Loti is exactly the same as her dress in office.


    Belen asked with some worry, "what happened?"


    In his opinion, flotti came here directly to find him. Something must have happened. Thinking of the news she had just read the daily newspaper, she thought of the "natural disaster" in an instant. However, flotti''s answer was beyond his expectation.


    Flotti smiled and shook her head. She said, "no, nothing. I just came to talk to you and have a rest."


    Hearing this, Bellen was stunned. He looked at flotti suspiciously and said, "really?"


    "Yes."


    Flotti answered, and then sat on the sofa next to beren. Latyr handed her tea. She smiled and said "thank you", and then took a SIP to warm her cold body.


    Then latil smiled and said, "take your time and I''ll go and play with you."


    She knew that flotti must be busy every day when she was in a high position. However, when she took the time to come here to find Bellen, she must want to relax as she said, so she made room for them.


    Belen looked curiously at flotti. He asked, "if you have a rest, don''t you just go back to your room?"


    "If you are in the King City, you can''t relax." Flotti put the cup on the coffee table and responded. She leaned back on the sofa and relaxed.


    "You should also know about the" natural disaster. "


    Belen heard the speech and said, "well, I see."


    "Do you know who saved the city?" Asked frody with a smile.


    Beren was stunned, then said steadily, "you know?"


    Therefore, frotti informed Bellen of the identities of several people who appeared on Morpheus. When she learned that Joanna and the three people were present, Bellen was also surprised.


    "It''s them, no wonder"


    Flotti shook her head and said, "in fact, Joanna was the only one who stopped the flame witch. She fought back the flame witch on her own."


    The information sent by Morpheus was told to Belem, in which Joanna mastered the "truth of the wind" and did not hide it. After all, it was Belem.


    Beilun, who learned about it, was stunned for a while, then smiled. He said with a smile: "it''s worthy of that guy."


    "Yes, it''s amazing. Maybe now she can be regarded as the real" king of magic guides. " Flotti said, closing her eyes slowly and leaning against Belen''s shoulder.


    Feeling the weight on her shoulder, beren was stunned, and then turned his head to look at flotti''s sleeping face. He stroked the hair covering his face with a smile.


    "Everyone is great, and so are you."


    I''m exhausted. Let''s have a good rest here.

 Chapter 591

    Although she is no longer in a state of no burden and no concern, sleeping soundly like this is already a luxury for flotti.


    This sleep lasted until night.


    "Hum."


    The woman sleeping in the big bed made a low noise. She pinched her body, finally woke up slowly from her sleep, slowly opened her eyes, and then looked around vaguely.


    No one was there.


    Flotti sat up slowly from the bed, scratched her hair without image, then yawned again, and then got out of bed. She looked at the brown and yellow robe hanging on one side, grabbed it and put it on her body.


    It was a comfortable sleep.


    When flotti walked to the door, the door suddenly opened, and a white haired figure fell into her sight. The man was Belen, and he smiled.


    "You''re awake. It''s time for dinner. Let''s go together?"


    Flotti blinked, then nodded, smiled and said, "please."


    "You''re welcome."


    So she took flotti to the dining hall. Considering flotti''s tired spirit, Belen carefully selected all kinds of ingredients, and then made a dinner that was not rich but could bring people''s appetite.


    After seeing flotti coming, the girls were also in high spirits, especially latis. Flotti was like a kind elder to her, just like beren.


    So latis came up to flotti and showed her a big smiling face. Flotti was also dumbfounded, and then reached out and rubbed the girl''s head.


    "Eat."


    "Yes!"


    After the meal, Bellen took flotti away. As the chief of the special armaments department, flotti still has a lot of work to do and can''t stay here for too long.


    Beren asked, "don''t I give you a ride?"


    "No, I''ll go back by myself." Flotti said this, and then yawned again. She smiled and said, "I haven''t slept enough. I''ll be lazy when I go back."


    "Don''t force yourself." Belen was worried about frody''s physical condition. He was silent for a moment, and then told him, "don''t be polite if you need me anywhere."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll never be polite."


    Frody turned and left, swinging her right hand back to say goodbye.


    This night, flotti never thought that she would need help so soon, just because she received another message in the morning a week later.


    "Natural disaster" appeared again, devouring witches and blood witches, and appeared in a big city in the north. Although there were a large number of combat forces sent out by frotti in advance, they were still seriously killed and injured!


    After that, the Empire immediately sent a large number of troops to that city. Because of this, another bad news spread to the King City.


    Countless witches have appeared in heathland and have launched a fierce battle. From hundreds of miles around heathland, there have been incomparably strong barriers open, and in addition to witches, countless Warcraft are facing off with the army.


    How did "scourge" control those Warcraft?


    This is puzzling and confusing, but this is not the point at the moment. They need to support the Holy See. Since the "natural disaster" directly attacks the Holy See, it means that they are confident of victory!


    If the Holy See falls, everything will be bad!


    After frotti gave a few orders, she sat in her office chair and began to be silent. Her mind was running fast because she still had a doubt.


    Even with a lot of Warcraft, the combat power of "natural disaster" can never compete with the combat power of the Holy See and the imperial army. Moreover, the distance between heathland and ailorana is not very far, and it is not difficult to transport combat power. Do they want to catch both sides with the "law of the messenger"?


    Can you do it?


    For the power of "angel''s law", frody still has no bottom line. Even with the help of beren and Elia, she is still a little uneasy. If only Joanna were there.


    It seems that we need to ask Belen for help first!


    Now in this situation, only Belen''s best shot.


    Therefore, flotti immediately sent his subordinates who were good at speed to bogia Coty. No matter what the war situation there was, she believed that beren must have the ability to turn the situation around.


    Bogia Coty.


    Because it happened that day, only the military knows the news of the war, but the time of this day can certainly spread the news.


    But at the moment, beren was drinking morning tea and reading books in the courtyard. It was not a pleasant life, and at this time, latil suddenly came running.


    Seeing latil in such a hurry, Belen was also a little confused. He asked, "latil, what''s the matter? Such a flustered look."


    "Someone sent by Miss frotti outside said there was something very important for Mr. beren!" Latil hurriedly said that she was a little flustered at the moment, because the man outside looked anxious, which made her a little uneasy.


    "The man frody sent?" Belen frowned slightly, and then hurried to the iron door outside the castle. Sure enough, she saw a man wandering in place, looking very worried.


    Belen came to the gate and was stunned to see that it was a wolf Asian. He actually sent a member of the special combat force. It seems that he is really in a hurry.


    "What happened?"


    Hearing the voice from one side, the wolf Asian immediately turned his head and opened his eyes when he saw the white haired man. Naturally, he recognized the man and had no time for him to say hello.


    "Please go to heathland immediately!"


    Belen was stunned at the speech and asked in doubt, "what happened? Tell me what happened. Don''t worry."


    As a result, the wolf Asian people immediately said all they knew. When Belen learned that the "natural disaster" had started on the Holy See, he also opened his eyes.


    So suddenly?


    The Holy See Al!?


    Belen''s mind suddenly flashed the figure. His dark blue eyes flashed. He held his hands tightly and looked at the wolf in front of him.


    "I see. I''ll go there now. Go and tell your director general that you don''t have to worry."


    Then, beren turned and looked at latil. He said in a deep voice: "latil, I''m going to heathland now. Don''t leave here. If anything happens, let Elia take you to frody, okay?"


    Seeing beren''s very serious expression, latil also knew the seriousness of the matter. She nodded her head skillfully and said "I see".


    "Then I''ll go."


    Belen walked out of the iron gate, his breath began to climb, then turned into a white streamer, and disappeared at the end of the road in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 592

    Bang bang!


    The continuous loud noise sounded in heathland Terry, and the sound of blasting was disturbing. At the moment, all the priests in the Holy See were out, and all the residents in the city were seeking the protection of the Holy See. They had no power to resist those witches.


    When a little girl was almost killed by the witch''s magic, an electric light suddenly penetrated the land in front of her and repulsed all the witches. Then a fairy girl appeared in the field with a sickle in her hand. She drank loudly.


    "Protect the safety of the masses and enter the Holy See!"


    The young cleric was al. She had returned to heathland a few days ago. Unexpectedly, the "natural disaster" directly attacked the Vatican headquarters after the movement of these two days.


    With such a powerful barrier open and Warcraft outside to help, are they going to capture the Vatican headquarters at one fell swoop? What gives them courage?


    Is it the "law of angels"?


    Thinking of this, Al frowned. Although he was caught off guard at the beginning, the situation is gradually pulling back. As long as the masses are evacuated, they can immediately launch a counter attack.


    Buzz!


    While Al was thinking, there was a magic wave in the sky. I saw that the other end of the street was suddenly covered with cold ice and frozen in the direction of Al at an amazing speed.


    That''s the power of the snow witch!


    Al''s eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes were full of killing intention. If Belen hadn''t arrived in time, she would have died by that time. This revenge must be avenged!


    "Thunder magic, dark void, the glory of despair."


    After the chanting of the spell, Al clenched the sickle with both hands, and then cut it down hard towards the front. At the moment when the sickle blade touched the ground, magic lines were engraved in the void.


    Crackling.


    A burst of lightning flint, the sound of thunderstorm exploded, and endless thunder burst out from the magic lines, like a fountain, and then sprayed away. The violent thunder magic easily disintegrated the magic of those ice elements.


    After al stopped the freezing trend, she suddenly raised her head and looked. Huge ice spears condensed and hung in the sky, and then turned into endless flowing rain and fell towards the city.


    Boom!


    A Thunder Dragon sent out a startling roar, such as the sky was howling, and the endless lightning ran through the barriers of space, and then formed a lightning Skynet. That Thunder Dragon went up for nine days and easily smashed countless ice spears, while other ice spears could not break through the defense of the power grid.


    "Thunder magic ¡¤ Raymond power grid."


    Al took back her left hand. Her mouth was panting slightly. She put the palm of her hand on her chest, and her blue and purple eyes twinkled slightly.


    Although she was forcibly pulled back from the dead, she could not adapt to the new magic circuit for a long time, but now she has fully adapted to the new magic circuit. She can be sure that she has become stronger than before.


    Is it because of beren''s magic?


    Has even the essence of magic changed when he stepped into the "demigod field"?


    "The eye of thunder", I''m glad you''re not dead. "


    At this time, a cold voice pulled al back to reality from her thinking. She looked up at the sky, where her long ice blue hair and proud posture were wrapped in ice blue robes.


    Al stared at the figure, cold voice called out each other''s identity, he said: "snow witch."


    Gaiola, the snow witch, said calmly, "it seems that she has recovered well. Unexpectedly, the guys in the demigod field can pull back the half dead. It''s really envious."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. In the end, Al felt the chill contained in the words of the snow witch, and he didn''t know why.


    Gathering his mind, Al shouted coldly, "aren''t you afraid that the whole army will be destroyed here today?"


    "If you have the ability." Gaiola calmly replied.


    In fact, even al doesn''t have this assurance. Not to mention the "law of angels" controlled by the other party, his own strength alone is enough for the Holy See to eat a pot. Moreover, the core member of "natural disaster" is not only the snow witch.


    If all the combat forces of the Vatican headquarters are combined, they may not be able to suppress them in strength, nor do they know how so many powerful witches are assembled.


    The snow witch''s eyes swept around, and then she stared at al with her ice blue pupils. She said coldly, "it seems that the man is not here. Who will save you this time?"


    "Hum."


    El snorted coldly. The thunder magic appeared on her. The thunder arc spread from her feet to all around. She held the battle sickle tightly. Although she became stronger, she also knew that there was a huge gap between herself and the snow witch, but even so, she wanted to fight!


    But at this time, a huge gravity suddenly came from the rear, and Al''s body flew upside down. She was startled, and then her boots suddenly stepped back. The magnificent magic swept away, which shook away the magic for a moment and made her body out of the track of traction.


    "This magic..."


    Al turned and looked, and saw a slender purple haired beauty coming slowly. When he saw the woman, her pupils shrank suddenly. She took a deep breath and calmed her mood.


    "The witch who controls gravity."


    Suddenly facing the two core members of the "natural disaster", her situation was desperate, and she also felt pressure and looked across the other end of the street.


    The civilians should have evacuated so that they have no worries.


    Caroline smiled and said, "long time no see, your Excellency the eye of emperor."


    Although it was a greeting, the magic of Caroline began to float. It was obvious that she had no intention to talk nonsense with al.


    But when Al was ready to fight, someone came again, and this time it was a friendly army. After hearing the voice of the comer, Al also showed a surprised look.


    "Let me see. Who is going to bully my little Ellen?"


    After hearing this sound, both gaiola and garlofen looked at the source of the sound. The comer was an elf people. The hair color of gold and cyan intersected. With that beautiful face and proud posture, there is no doubt that they are also a national and city-class beauty.


    When they saw this man, both gaiola and Caroline narrowed their eyes. They didn''t know this woman, but although the latter didn''t emit any magic at the moment, it gave people a feeling that they couldn''t ignore. This woman is not simple!


    "Who are you?"


    The beautiful fairy woman smiled. She walked slowly towards al. A silver white sword appeared in her hand. She was wrapped by "Qi" and "magic". She opened her red lips and said the title she had not spoken for a long time.

 Chapter 593

    Just now, what did that woman say?


    "Swordsman"?


    When she heard the name in the other party''s newspaper, Caroline also narrowed her eyes. However, she couldn''t laugh because her eyes were falling on the sword held by the other party.


    This posture is not like what ordinary characters can have.


    Sword, woman, elves.


    If someone else reported the name, it would probably be seen through in an instant, but the person in front of us can''t feel that he is joking or something else.


    She herself is absolutely persuasive.


    Floating in the air, gaiola stared at the elf woman. She suddenly remembered the "troublesome guy" in the northwest, probably referring to the "sword saint".


    But why did the swordsman appear in heathland?


    Now gaiola has confirmed the fact that the woman is the "sword saint" without any reason, because she can be confirmed as long as she sees the other party holding the sword. She is the reason.


    However, in the face of the "sword saint", gaiola still looked very calm. She said, "look at the appearance of the sword saint, it''s going to interfere with us."


    "Oh, oh, you are the snow witch. It''s really cold magic." Angelina also looked at gaiola. The smile on her face did not disperse, but it contained a sense of awe.


    "You almost killed al."


    Feeling the murderous intention and slight anger contained in antrina''s words, gaiola also judged in an instant that the relationship between the "sword saint" and the "eye of ray Di" was very deep.


    Seeing that gaiola didn''t speak, anterina no longer said anything, but looked at al aside. She said, "Al, let me deal with this guy."


    Compared with the witch who manipulated gravity, anterina instantly judged that the ice witch was more threatening, and the best strategy in front of her was to deal with the latter.


    "Please, be careful. She''s strong." Al nodded slightly and then gave a serious advice.


    Angelina nodded, then looked back at the figure in the air. She said calmly, "I have never despised my opponent."


    When the voice fell, Angelina rose up in the air, and a pair of wind wings appeared behind her. She didn''t master the magic of the wind, but she was still able to fly.


    "I was surprised when I came to heathland to fight the sword saint." Gaiola looked at the elf woman in front of her. Although she couldn''t see each other''s age because of her race, she knew that the strong man in front of her had been famous for hundreds of years and should not be underestimated!


    "I almost killed al''s revenge. I''ll get some back first."


    Antrina didn''t mean to be polite to gaiola. The smile on her face slowly faded, and her look was calm and frightening. The sword in her hand was surrounded by a sharp edge.


    "Please."


    Gaiola nodded slightly.


    At the moment when her voice fell, Angelina turned into a blue light and went back and forth. When the snow witch appeared here, her mood began to get restless.


    Al, like beren, is her most important family! At that time, hearing the news that Al almost died, although she didn''t show anything, her anger and killing intention were forcibly suppressed in her heart.


    Now, it''s time to vent.


    "The spirit sword dance, the first sound, resounded."


    The sword crossed from bottom to top, and the blue sword light ran through the sky. This is a sword technique created by Angelina. It is more lasting when used from her hands than when used by beren.


    So strong.


    Gaiola''s eyes coagulated, then his arms closed from the outside to the middle, thousands of ice crystals emerged from the void, and finally turned into a huge ice wall standing in the air.


    Click!


    The sword light cut on the ice wall, and the sharp momentum split the ice wall away, and gaiola also immediately withdrew, and the ice blue eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of frost at the moment.


    "Ice and snow truth ¡¤ frost waterfall."


    At the moment when the spell came out of her mouth, the sky suddenly became ice blue, the extremely cold gas swept from all directions, and the amazing ice magic fell from the sky towards antrina.


    "Spirit sword dance ¡¤ sixth sound ¡¤ flare."


    The tip of the sword pointed to the sky, and the invisible magic resonated with this space. Then, while Angelina waved the sword, Colorful streamers gathered.


    "Magic addition ¡¤ gravity field!"


    Angelina''s eyes were sharp, and her left hand raised her sword finger and wiped it from bottom to top. The colorful sword light formed a beautiful magic pattern in front of the sword tip, and then a round of purple magic mantra covered it.


    He waved the sword in his hand. Finally, his waist as thin as a willow branch sank, and the momentum was natural. The sword stabbed out towards the falling frost waterfall above.


    Hiss!


    The colorful magic lines were broken, like beautiful flowers blooming, and the purple magic spell spread out like flower fragrance. The sword light ran through the frost waterfall at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, and the terrible magic wave dispersed.


    At this time, the gravity field suddenly fell from the sky like a mountain and fell on gaiola''s head. Even at that moment, the space suddenly jumped to pieces, like glass broken by moving bricks!


    Bang!


    Gaiola also reacted in an instant. She gave a clear cry in her mouth. Using the truth of ice and snow, she instantly formed a huge ice barrier in the void. She wanted to resist the gravity field back, but at the moment, she kept falling down. A trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth and a look of fear in her eyes.


    She still underestimated the strength of the sword saint!


    Can the sword skill produced by the combination of magic and Qi be so strong? No, it''s not pure. It''s because that guy is a "swordsman", so he can play such a powerful power!


    But even if she falls into the disadvantage at the moment, gaiola is not ready to surrender like this. She has not done her best. She may not lose this battle. Now she begins to do her best!


    "Ice and snow truth ¡¤ absolute freezing point ¡¤ frozen world!"


    A shocking force suddenly appeared in the field. Centered on gaiola, the vast magic of ice elements seemed to run through time and space, which directly frozen the world of heaven and earth.


    Just at this moment, gaiola was out of the scope of the gravity field, and then without hesitation chanted a spell in the direction of Angelina. Her hands were folded in front of her, and a ring of magic lines overlapped together, and then a huge ice blue light beam burst out.


    But at this moment, the frozen time of Angelina was like the shackle was broken, and the sword in her hand suddenly cut out at this moment. Carrying the sword Qi of the gravity field, she directly divided the beam, and there was a proud smile on her face.

 Chapter 594

    Heathland in the border is now covered by gunsmoke and war. Fortunately, with the help of the Holy See, most ordinary people have retreated to the Holy See headquarters for shelter, and the battle has begun.


    Outside the gate of the Vatican headquarters, a figure covered by golden radiance is the guardian of the Vatican. Although it is shrouded in radiance and can''t see clearly, it is a real girl, although few people know this.


    The guardian of the Holy See, named grace, is now standing in mid air. Her eyes are staring ahead, where two beautiful women are confronting her.


    One in red and one in black.


    Flame Witch and devour witch.


    The people below are also under pressure after seeing these two. You should know that these two are the core members of the "natural disaster". Compared with the rumors of swallowing witches, the flame witches are more famous.


    The guardian of the holy see is a particularly mysterious existence for the magistrates. The person who rarely appears in front of the world, let alone his appearance, does not even know whether he is male or female. However, there is no doubt that since he is respected as the guardian of the Holy See, he must have great strength.


    However, can the guardian of the Holy See resist the two core members of the "natural disaster" alone?


    This is a worry in everyone''s heart.


    Grace looked at the two witches and said calmly, "you are really bold and dare to press the whole army to heathland. Aren''t you afraid of falling down?"


    "You seem very strong. Come and play with me." The flame witch YanLian Temple didn''t answer Grace''s words, but smiled and looked at the latter.


    Devouring the witch, Osho Doyle smiled but didn''t speak. Her body floated back, as if to make room for the battle between Yanlian temple and grace.


    Seeing each other''s two people like this, grace frowned under the brilliance. She always felt a little strange. Since she was going to destroy the Holy See, why not attack her together? It''s the most correct to win the victory as soon as possible? Otherwise, the border will be broken, but they will definitely fail miserably.


    Without waiting for grace to think more, YanLian Temple took the lead. She didn''t use the flame truth from the beginning, which was also a burden for her. After all, it went beyond the human field. Moreover, she didn''t know how much the guardian of the Holy See was.


    First, test it.


    The five fingers of Yanlian temple''s right hand opened, and the flame gathered in it and turned into a ball of fire, and then gradually grew larger at a speed visible to the naked eye. She pushed the huge ball of fire forward, and then her five fingers closed together, clapped her palm on the ball of fire, and the ball of fire immediately flew out, like a meteor outside the sky.


    Buzz!


    The hot temperature assimilated the cold air around the fireball in an instant, and the nearby ice and snow were melted by this temperature in an instant, straight towards grace.


    Grace raised her right hand, and the eyes engraved with the cross burst into amazing light, and then endless brilliance spread like a brilliant Star River, wrapping the huge fireball in it.


    Buzz!


    The brilliance stopped the fireball that came from the impact in the air, as if wrapped into a round ball, and then burst out amazing brilliance, dazzling, and the fireball also disappeared in an instant, as if it had been emptied of energy in the blink of an eye.


    "Light?"


    YanLian Temple looked at the light and shadow with great interest, and then laughed. She shouted, "your light, where is my flame burning!"


    The voice fell, and the liquid magic flame immediately burned on the red dress of Yanlian temple. Her eyes turned red like fire in an instant, and the magic of her whole body broke out in an instant.


    Flame truth.


    The barrier of the border was rendered a halo by the red color, and Yanlian temple has begun to be serious at the moment. Now she knows that the guardian of the holy see is a strong man who can''t be defeated if she is not serious.


    Looking at the red color all over the sky, Grace''s eyes coagulated. Then, her brilliance dispersed. She was wearing ordinary plain clothes instead of God''s official clothes.


    In the face of such power, even grace can''t be distracted to do other things. She must gather all her mind to deal with it.


    Everyone opened their eyes when they saw the guardian reveal his real body. Although there was speculation, they were still very shocked when they really saw the guardian''s real body.


    "It''s really a girl."


    Seeing that grace is a girl, Yanlian temple also shows the joy of a child after guessing the right answer. The corners of her mouth lift slightly, her beautiful face is smiling, and her red eyes are full of high ambition.


    On the other side of heathland, a fierce battle is also taking place, and the opponent is the battle between antrina, the "sword saint", and gaiola, the snow witch.


    Even with the ice and snow truth, gaiola was still at a disadvantage in the war with antrina, and she recognized the combat power of the world''s top power for the first time.


    However, it won''t be easy for the other party to beat himself.


    That''s enough.


    Hiss!


    With a sword, Angelina divided the little iceberg falling from the sky, and then frowned. She stared at gaiola in the distance, her heart full of doubts. The ice witch seemed to have more obvious intention to hold her back than to defeat her.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Gaiola''s eyes flashed after hearing the sword saint''s question. It seemed that she was aware of something. She said calmly, "destroy the Holy See."


    "Look at the current situation. That''s right." Angelina looked around at the ruins and smoke, and then looked at gaiola again. She said in a deep voice, "but you don''t look like that now."


    "Well, I really want to destroy this place." Gaiola glanced around coldly and said coldly that she had no pity for the loss of life and the cry of pain.


    Angelina glanced over at the tower in the distance and said, "if your dependence is" the law of angels ", you may be disappointed. With that tower, even with that magic prohibition, you can''t easily break through the Holy See."


    Seeing that Angelina knew the "law of angels", gaiola was not much surprised. She looked at the "heavenly elephant tower". She said blandly: "indeed, it is difficult for us to succeed with that tower."


    "So, what exactly do you want to do?" Angelina became more and more sure of her guess. The "natural disaster" had another purpose. She said coldly: "the war type magic prohibition should not be reused in a short time. If it failed once, what would you do next?"

 Chapter 595

    Whew!


    On the wasteland, a blue meteor shuttled by. The speed was so fast that it disappeared at the end of the sight of the scavengers in the blink of an eye.


    This blue meteor is Belen who rushed from ailorana to heathrand. He has raised his speed to the extreme, and the distance between him and heathrand is also rapidly shortening.


    Belem stared at the changing landscape ahead. He looked very dignified, because he could vaguely see the huge boundary from the sky to the ground.


    Al, hold on! wait for me!


    WOW!


    On the wasteland, the blue meteor walked straight through. At this moment, the speed seemed to be much faster. He was afraid that he would not catch up with the battle. The scene that occurred in the northwest region kept coming to his mind.


    Heathrand.


    Now the battle has become white hot. It is precisely because of the battle between these high-end combat forces that the city is devastated, although it is inevitable.


    This is a war.


    Now, on Al''s side, there have been four military referees. The five of them are enough to resist garlofen, but it is very difficult to defeat the latter.


    However, Al once had the experience of fighting with Caroline. She knew what weakness the latter''s magic had. She could stabilize the current form only after telling the other four people.


    The other side has become stronger.


    Al breathed heavily, but her eyes did not dare to relax. Her eyes stared at the purple figure not far away. These witches did not know how old they were, but there was no information about them before they appeared as members of the "natural disaster".


    The size of the world is amazing.


    Bang!


    At this time, a loud noise suddenly attracted the attention of Al and others. They opened their eyes and looked in the direction of the Vatican headquarters.


    A huge protective barrier has been covered on the heavenly elephant tower, and outside the barrier, the red flame and incomparably dazzling brilliance are constantly colliding. At this time, a huge black hole is suddenly shrouded in the sky, and the amazing power seems to be able to open the sky.


    Due to the magic help of the third party, the balance between the two kinds of magic was broken in an instant, the brilliance was shrouded in darkness, and the flame swept across the ground. The ensuing magic storm swept from the other end of heathland to al. They had to use magic to resist the magic wave.


    Boom!


    The wave of magic was like a raging wave. In an instant, a large area of land was razed to the ground, and the battle between Angelina and gaiola was ended.


    Angelina looked into the broken void in the distance. Her eyes coagulated slightly. It seemed that a third person was involved in the battle, and she was not a friendly army.


    Can the Vatican Guardian hold on?


    Then, Angelina glanced over the huge tower, seemed to guess what she thought, and then smiled. In that case, she had no worries at home.


    The heavenly elephant tower has started.


    The person who starts it only needs to think about it a little.


    Then, antelina looked at gaiola again. Recalling the words said by the former and latter, she was still a little puzzled. Since she was not prepared to use the "law of angels" at this time, why did she invade heathland on a large scale? It seemed that she had no intention to defeat the Vatican in one fell swoop.


    But this is very unreasonable, very unreasonable. It''s hard to imagine what these core members of the "natural disaster" think.


    This is not a joke. Is it just to test the combat power of the Holy See? Just in this case, how many witches of "natural disaster" will die?


    These witches are not ordinary people, otherwise they would not have happened in the florzalno School Park. They absolutely hide a certain purpose. According to the current situation, they do intend to attack heathland, but after this purpose, it seems that there is another purpose.


    Bang!


    There was another loud noise. Everyone looked up. The huge sound just came from the barrier. Obviously, the external imperial reinforcements have pushed back the witches and Warcraft, and they are conquering the settlement.


    As long as the border is broken, everything will be a foregone conclusion.


    However, gaiola didn''t even look at the border, but looked at Angelina calmly. It seemed that even if the border was broken, she still didn''t change her face.


    Boom!


    A figure fell into the ruins from above the Holy See. In the smoke, a figure stood up slowly, and then walked to the top of the ruins. It was grace. She looked a little embarrassed at the moment, and even vomited a mouthful of blood. However, she didn''t show how dignified she looked, but looked up at the sky.


    For the sudden move to devour the witch, grace didn''t complain and angry. She took it for granted. After all, the two sides are hostile.


    "Ah, ah, how did you get hurt? As the guardian of the Holy See, how could you get hurt because of such an attack?" In the sky, Osho Doyle in black smiled and reduced the distance. Then he covered his mouth and laughed at Grace below. Then he said with a smile: "no wonder it''s a girl after all. It''s not suitable to be a guardian to see you so charming."


    "What about girls?"


    With the voice of grace, two rounds of magic array suddenly appeared on the top and feet of oshudall, and then burst out an amazing light. The magic contained in it was very destructive and seemed to crush oshudall.


    Osho Doyle''s eyes narrowed slightly. She grinned coldly, then opened her arms. The palms of both hands grabbed the dark black ball, and there were two black holes at the top of her head and feet, which swallowed up the two beams.


    Then, Grace''s back opened the wings of light again and flew towards the sky. She didn''t stop until she was at the same level as Osho Doyle. She stared at the latter coldly.


    "It''s you who should be charming. I''m the guardian of the Holy See."


    Hearing the speech, Osho Doyle also sneered: "the guardian of the Holy See, right? Unfortunately, we are destroyers, and the current situation seems that you, the guardian, are not well protected."


    At this time, the flame witch Yanlian temple also came to Osho Doyle. She glanced at the latter and seemed to blame Osho Doyle for interfering in her battle.


    However, Osho Doyle smiled at her disapprovingly.


    "That''s not right." Grace shook her head calmly, then looked at the holy see behind her. She said calmly, "haven''t you even destroyed a corner of the Holy See now?"


    "Ah, that''s what I said." Osho Doyle was also surprised. After glancing at the Holy See coldly, her smile gradually dispersed and said coldly, "then you have to protect it, guardian of the Holy See."


    The voice fell, the endless darkness spread all over the sky, the moonlight at night was swallowed up, and at the other end, the dazzling brilliance shone, as if illuminating the whole world.

 Chapter 596

    At the moment, outside the border, the imperial army is already under the pressure of a large army, and countless mages are working together to open the border. However, there are too many seals on the border. Only three have been untied in such a long time, and there are as many as seven left, which also makes the imperial army very worried about the situation in heathland.


    If they open the barrier at this speed, maybe the battle of heathranri is over.


    What can I do?


    At the moment, the members of the special combat forces think of their own chief commander, because the magic "lifting" of the chief commander is the most targeted.


    However, flotti was unable to leave the king city because of her busy business.


    Just as the imperial army was trying to break the barrier, some people suddenly felt something. Looking back, they saw a blue light coming at a high speed, just like an extraterrestrial meteor.


    "Is that...?"


    Although everyone was puzzled, the imperial army made a defensive formation very consistently, for fear that it was the strong one of the "natural disaster".


    At this time, the blue meteor suddenly slowed down and stopped, came to the Imperial Army and showed his true body. It was beren who came all the way. His eyes swept over the Imperial Army, and then looked up at the huge border.


    Countless people''s eyes fell on the white haired man, who was wrapped by the blue brilliance. The dark blue eyes were different from ordinary people, with an unspeakable charm and temperament.


    A soldier shouted and asked, "who are you?"


    "Those who help you, open the border quickly!" Belen''s mood is a little urgent. He doesn''t know what kind of scene is already in heathland, and Al, how is she now.


    Countless imperial armies were looking at each other. At this time, a team leader suddenly stood up and said, "Sir, it may take some time to open the border, because there are too many seals on it."


    "Will it take some time?" Beren frowned. He looked at the border again, and then went forward. He said, "you can''t drag it any longer. I''ll drive!"


    When everyone was puzzled and shocked by his words, he involuntarily made way for beren, and the blue light in beren''s hand flickered and the silver white sword gradually appeared in his hand.


    Vientiane creation, one of the Kendo flow.


    Belen took a step, then turned into a blue streamer, and then jumped. He held a sword with both hands, and an unspeakable sharp momentum suddenly appeared out of thin air, and then cut his head straight down.


    "Sword skill - one sword cut and make a decision!"


    The blue sword light instantly cut through the void. Under the shocked sight of everyone, a huge crack suddenly appeared in the huge border, which was cut open by a sword!


    Open Open!?


    With the appearance of that huge crack, the sharp momentum spread around in an instant, cutting off all the magic circuits of the border in a strange way.


    Only the demigod field that touches the magic dimension can use this power, and beren uses this power by sword and "Qi". He has cut off most of the magic circuit of the boundary!


    At the moment of landing, beren did not hesitate to turn into a blue meteor and rushed into heathland in an instant, leaving only all the Imperial troops who were staying in place at the moment.


    "Open... Open! Go, go!"


    I don''t know who reacted first in the crowd, and then shouted loudly. All the imperial armies sent out the horn of "rush", and rushed to heathrane.


    At this moment, Belen had come to heathland. His eyes swept through the smoke around him. The remaining magic in the air made his scalp numb.


    What kind of fighting has happened here?


    At a glance, you can see many kinds of incomparably powerful magic, and he can probably judge who is the power. Then, he saw countless dead bodies that have lost their vitality. He couldn''t help feeling cold. This "natural disaster" is really cruel and cruel.


    Boom!


    Suddenly there was a huge thunder in her ear. Belen was surprised and immediately reacted. Then she went in the direction of the falling thunder. Soon she saw the familiar figure.


    Al, it''s okay!


    After seeing that Al was safe, the big stone in beren''s heart was also put down in an instant. With a flash of his body, he came behind al.


    When he sensed that someone was coming behind him, Al subconsciously looked back. When he saw that it was beren, he also opened his eyes, and then showed a look of great joy.


    "Belem!"


    And Belen also welcomed him. He smiled and said, "if you''re all right, I''m scared to hear that the" natural disaster "suddenly attacked heathland from frotti!"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Al was also warmed up. The nerves that had been strained because of the battle also eased at the moment, and there was a gentle smile on his exquisite and flawless face.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Belen''s heart jumped when he heard the speech. He swallowed his saliva, then didn''t open his eyes, scratched his cheek with his fingers. He said softly, "there''s an accident in childhood. How can I not worry?"


    "That''s what I said." Al answered with a smile. Then she remembered something. She looked at the sky in the distance. There were two people fighting, so she said, "there is antrina fighting with the snow witch."


    Snow witch!


    Beren''s eyes flashed a moment of killing intention. He clenched the sword in his hand, but al beside him said: "but she doesn''t have to worry. I''m more worried about the situation of the guardian. Now she is facing the flame Witch and devouring the witch alone."


    "Grace?" Beren was stunned, and then looked in the direction of the Holy See. There was a huge tower, which was the "heavenly elephant tower", and now the tower had opened a huge protective barrier.


    Vaguely, beren could feel three huge magic from there. It was obvious that the girl had fallen into a fierce battle at the moment.


    Belen took a look at the direction of the snow witch, then withdrew his eyes. He looked at al again and said, "is there no problem with you?"


    El shook her head. She glanced at garlofen and said, "the five of us can hold her. Go and help the guardian. If she is defeated, it will be bad."


    "I see."


    Beren nodded slightly and stopped just as he turned and took a few steps. He looked back at al and told him very seriously, "be careful."


    "I see."

 Chapter 597

    Boom!


    The light and shadow fell from the sky to the ground. Centered on the falling position, a hot fireball and a dark black ball fell down at the same time.


    At this time, a dazzling light flickered out of the pit, and then condensed into a huge light ball, which stubbornly withstood the fireball and black ball above.


    Click, click!


    The ground began to collapse layer by layer, and grace under the light ball was fully supporting the light ball at the moment. Blood had spilled from her mouth and was obviously still seriously injured, but her look had not changed much.


    However, it was too reluctant for her to deal with Yanlian temple and oshudall at the same time. At the moment, it was the limit to block the two concentrated magic balls, and even she could not hold on.


    "Haven''t you come out to help?" Osho Doyle looked at a ball of light that was now tenaciously resisting, then glanced over the depths of the Vatican headquarters, and said indifferently, "then let her die."


    Buzz!


    As the magic of the black ball increased again, the light ball below also cracked at the moment. All the priests and civilians in the Holy See covered their mouths in horror.


    Holy See guardian, are you dying!?


    With the increasing pressure above, blood spilled from grace''s mouth again. The eyes engraved with the cross stared at the broken light ball above, and then took a deep breath, as if she had made a decision.


    On the elephant tower of heaven, a thin man was standing there. He was wearing gorgeous clothes. Beside him was the Holy Virgin of the Holy See.


    "Open the border, let''s go out and help!"


    "Yes."


    The two men made a decision, and the man seemed to notice something. His eyes looked forward. He said, "wait, someone is coming."


    Whew!


    The blue meteor came from a distant place. At the moment when the light ball broke, a blue sword light came in advance and crossed the two magic balls with concentrated magic in mid air.


    Boom!


    The sword light, carrying the sword Qi, directly cut the two magic balls, and then turned into a huge magic storm, sweeping the ring, razing the ruins to the ground.


    And grace also opened her eyes. Just as she was about to resist the magic storm, a blue figure suddenly stood in front of her and crossed gently with a sword in her right hand.


    Buzz!


    The sword spirit easily cut off the sweeping magic storm and formed a safe haven, while grace stared at the familiar figure in front of her.


    Belen, who had just arrived, turned to look at the Vatican guardian. After seeing the blood on the latter, he narrowed his eyes. He could even see that grace was not in good condition at the moment.


    "Are you okay?"


    After seeing that it was beren, Grace''s eyes twinkled slightly, and then said calmly, "it''s all right. I can hit them both."


    A brave girl.


    Beren smiled and shook his head. Then he looked up at the two figures above. He smiled and said, "give me the flame witch, and please give me the other one."


    Before grace agreed, beren went in the direction of the flame witch, while the former looked at the figure of the latter, and then looked at Osho Doyle.


    Oshudall''s eyes fell on Belen, and her eyes narrowed slightly. Although she didn''t fight directly, she also knew how difficult this guy was from gaiola.


    Human beings who set foot in the field of demigod, "white haired sword saint".


    "Come again."


    When this sentence came to his ears, Osho Doyle immediately withdrew his eyes, and what came into his eyes was a huge overlap of magic lines in front of him.


    That''s acute.


    On the other side, beren''s eyes stared at the flame witch in the air. Although she had never fought with this one, there was no doubt about her strength. Even he dared not underestimate it.


    "The white haired man holding the sword, detached power." Yanlian temple was also looking at the white haired man coming to her, and then showed an amazing smile. She asked, "is it difficult, are you the" white haired sword saint "


    "Yes, it''s me. How about surrender?" Belen looked at the flame witch. Although the latter was indeed very beautiful, he had no mind at all. He couldn''t even laugh, because these guys made the tragedy here.


    "Surrender? If you win, people will listen to you." YanLian Temple showed a playful look towards beren, and then slowly held up its right hand. Countless magic lines reflected in the sky at the moment, and then turned into countless fire rain to rush to the latter.


    WOW!


    The falling fire and rain all over the sky drowned the land where beren was in a moment, but the next moment, the blue glow spread in a ring, and the endless fire and rain were eroded and dispersed by the blue glow.


    On the heavenly elephant tower, a young man in a golden white robe smiled and said, "that''s the white haired sword saint, Al''s childhood sweetheart."


    "Don''t you have to help?" The saint asked curiously.


    "We want to maintain the elephant tower of heaven. Let''s give it to them over there." The young man shook his head and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect the two" swordsmen "to gather together at heathrand. After that, we should thank them well."


    In his opinion, heathland''s crisis has been lifted. Even if the "natural disaster" has the "law of angels" prohibited by war magic, it can resist that force as long as the heavenly elephant tower does not fall.


    After all the fire and rain were extinguished, the blue brilliance on beren became brighter and brighter. His dark blue eyes seemed to see through the void. When he stepped out, he crossed into the magic dimension in a trance. At the moment of stepping down, the space was suddenly distorted.


    What, what?


    Yanlian temple also felt the sharp momentum behind her. She was shocked. Could she use the ability to reach the level of space magic in the "demigod field"?


    Flame truth.


    The eyes of YanLian Temple seemed to have a flame burning, red, and the moment she turned around, her right palm pointed at Belen from the stabbing sword, and then a round of magic lines expanded, and amazing magic broke out.


    All magic related to fire energy is within the scope of fire truth.


    And Belen was also blown out by this blow. Fortunately, he resisted it with his sword skill at the last minute. When he was stuck in the air, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes swept around. Countless red magic arrays had appeared in the void and aimed at him.


    Just as beren was about to use his sword technique to break those magic arrays, a blue light and shadow suddenly came. The blue light flashed in the field and chopped all the magic arrays before they were launched. Then a whirlwind helped beren at his feet, and a pleasant and crisp sound like a lark came to his ears.

 Chapter 598

    Feeling the light feeling under his feet, beren also felt very strange, thinking about whether he could also stay in the air. At this time, that sentence came to his ears, and the whole person was an inspiration.


    "What, what mother!"


    Belen blushed with shame. On this occasion, the woman actually said such words. First of all, he is now 23 years old. Moreover, he is also a strong man known as the "white haired sword saint". It''s really shameful!


    The cyan light and shadow came to beren''s side and showed her true self. After hearing beren''s words, she also winked playfully, and then smiled.


    "Isn''t it your mother? Isn''t that what you say to the outside world?"


    "No, it''s not! I''m talking about an adoptive mother!" Beren immediately retorted. He blushed and looked around. Fortunately, there was no one, otherwise he would be embarrassed to death.


    "Ann, ANN, it doesn''t make any difference." Angelina raised her left hand and rubbed beren''s head, as gentle as a mother to her son.


    Beren took the hand away and said with a bitter face, "what''s the occasion now? Can you be more serious?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Angelina answered again and again, and then looked ahead. The blue figure has also arrived at the moment. It is gaiola, the snow witch.


    Seeing the snow witch, beren''s killing intention in his eyes was also undisguised. He clenched the sword in his hand. He would not forgive the woman''s sin anyway.


    Flame witch Yanlian temple and snow witch gaiola stand in front of beren and antrina. Two real natural disaster figures are facing off with two "sword saints".


    Yanlian temple was also a little surprised after seeing the intimacy of the two people. At the moment, he also said aloud: "it seems that you two know each other, and the relationship is not shallow."


    "Of course, I''m the mother of this boy."


    "What mother! It''s a teacher! It''s a teacher!" Belen shouted angrily. Although he was facing the enemy, it was a shame for him to confess his relationship!


    teacher?


    Gaiola was also stunned after hearing the speech, and then showed a suddenly enlightened look. She stared at the two men. It turned out that this man was the one who defeated Iona.


    It''s amazing that the "white haired sword saint" is actually a disciple of the "sword saint". Both teachers and disciples are such top strength.


    No wonder.


    The man who is the "white haired sword saint" is so close to the "eye of the thunder emperor". After all, in the northwest region, the man chased himself all the way for the "eye of the thunder emperor", and the reason why the "sword saint" was so hostile to himself from the beginning is probably because of the "eye of the thunder emperor".


    I didn''t expect that these three people should be so close. It''s really surprising.


    "By the way, beren."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Angelina stared at the snow witch gaiola and said in a deep voice, "they don''t seem to want to use the" law of angels "now. They should have hidden other purposes."


    "Not going to use it?" Belen frowned slightly. It was clear that if the current situation was not used, these witches would suffer a very tragic defeat. Only by using the "law of angels" could they have a chance of victory.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Because he didn''t know what medicine the other party was selling in the gourd, he was more concerned. Belen immediately asked in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?"


    Hearing Belen''s question, gaiola said calmly, "you might as well guess?"


    Sure enough, it has other purposes!


    Belen was more convinced of this. He began to calmly analyze in his mind. What was the reason why the other party suddenly attacked the Holy See and paid such a high price?


    While beren was meditating, Angelina on one side shouted angrily, "don''t think about it. Beat them down, strip off their clothes and throw them on the bed. See if they still say it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Angelina rushed out. She picked up her sword and split it at the two witches, and her words also made Belen suddenly recover. He shook his head reluctantly.


    This woman is so


    Belen took a deep breath. Although the whirlwind could not support him to move, he could use space to attack. Even if he was going to rush, he stopped in place the next moment, his pupils widened slightly, and finally shrank suddenly.


    no No, no?


    For the "natural disaster", the holy see is the target they must destroy. This time, although they seem to be a forced attack, they don''t seem to go all out now. They also have another purpose, which is to accomplish even if there is so much noise in heathland.


    The holy see is indeed the target of the "natural disaster", but it does not mean that the only target of the "natural disaster" is the Holy See. There is so much noise. Even ailoranya has sent a large number of troops to support it, attracting so many people in the fire. They can never want to throw themselves into the net.


    So, their goal


    Elolana?


    At the thought of this, beren''s heart immediately pulled up. He looked at the snow witch in the distance incredibly, and then shouted out in an uneasy and angry voice.


    "Your aim is to Gloria!?"


    When she heard Belem''s roar, antlina also immediately distanced herself from Yanlian temple. She retreated to Belem''s side. After seeing the latter''s scared and angry face, she felt uneasy.


    "Belem?"


    Beren didn''t seem to hear the call of antrina. He stared at the snow witch in the distance. He believed his guess more and more now.


    At the moment, the strength of ailoranya is not as sufficient as expected, and not all the core members of "natural disaster" appearing in heathrand. As far as he knows, there are seven core members, and he knows a total of six. The seventh has not met, but there are only four core members here at the moment!


    This means that there are three others who are unknown!


    If the "law of angels" is not in the hands of these guys in front of us, and the other witches are in ailorana, the situation will be unimaginably bad.


    It''s really not afraid of death to leave yourself and others as bait!


    "Oh, oh, gaiola, he guessed." Yan Lian Temple smiled and looked at the blue haired woman beside him.


    Hearing the speech, gaiola looked calm and swept beren''s face. Her eyes looked into the distance, and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    "So, what''s the matter with Gloria now?"


    After learning the truth, Angelina also showed incredible eyes. She suddenly turned her head and looked in the direction of elolana.

 Chapter 599

    At the moment, a huge border has been covered around the city of ailorana. No one thought that the "natural disaster" would choose to attack two crucial cities at the same time.


    One is the headquarters of the Holy See and the other is the imperial capital of Florence!


    Ailoranya is in a mess now, because the holy see is a very important existence for the Empire. Therefore, when it was learned that the "natural disaster" attacked heathland, the Empire did not hesitate to send a large number of troops, so the troops in the city are very empty at the moment.


    Seven of the top combat forces in Chengdu have gone to heathland. In addition, no one expected that there would be so many witches gathered by the "natural disaster" in recent years. Obviously, so many witches have appeared in heathland, but there are as many witches in ailoranya, and there are Warcraft!


    There is no need to guess where these Warcraft came from. Only the Warcraft family has a lot to do with Warcraft in the world, and the "natural disaster" has been known to collude with the Warcraft family, so these Warcraft must be sent by the Warcraft family to help them.


    At the moment, the situation of ailoranya is terrible. The lack of military strength makes the imperial army very vulnerable. The Superman forces follow the "brave" to the front line, and the only combat force left in the empire is the Teso combat force.


    But the rest of this special combat force is under extremely heavy pressure. Because of the lack of troops, they not only have to protect the masses, but also fight countless witches and Warcraft.


    As the captain of the special combat force, Darcy has the responsibility to face the strongest enemy. However, he has to admit that he is not an opponent.


    At the moment, at the top of the street, a gorgeous woman in bright red dress is standing there, with scarlet blood magic all over, giving people a very strange and terrible feeling.


    This woman is the blood witch, Erin ayatofel, the oldest witch in the "natural disaster" organization, and her strength is also the top.


    "Hey, is that the strength of the captain of the special combat force?" Erin looked at Darcy with a smile, which made no secret of the irony in his words.


    Darcy was silent. He stared at Erin closely. There was a wounded concentration camp behind him. Even if he died, he couldn''t step back. He had to stop the witch here!


    Erin glanced at the wounded concentration camp protected by the protective cover in the rear. She stretched out her attractive tongue and licked her upper lip. Her delicate face had a bloodthirsty smile.


    "So many people''s blood, I really want it."


    Hearing Erin''s cruel and cruel words, Darcy also held his fist tightly. He had the consciousness of dying, but he had to defend for another minute before he died!


    After seeing Darcy''s firm eyes, Erin smiled and said, "it seems that you have the determination to die."


    Darcy roared, "if you want to fight, fight! What nonsense!"


    "As you wish."


    Erin responded with a smile, and then held up his arms. All the blood flowing in the streets and alleys floated up under the guidance of her magic, and then gradually gathered together to form a blood monster with many heads and feet.


    "Blood magic ¡¤ blood disaster beast."


    The blood disaster beast fell from the sky. Its thick blood body was disgusting. It opened its big mouth and flew towards Darcy.


    "Tremor ¡¤ overlapping strike!"


    Facing the impact of the blood monster, Darcy was not afraid at all. He used his own magic, then hit the face door of the blood disaster beast with a fist and directly shook it away.


    But as soon as the blood disaster beast was shaken back, a huge blood thorn appeared in front of Darcy. He immediately reacted and shook himself out with magic, and the blood disaster beast flew over and entangled with Darcy.


    "Damn it!"


    Darcy kept roaring and frantically attacked the blood monster. However, every time he broke the latter, he would immediately gather again, so he was very angry.


    At this time, Erin also came to the protective barrier. She looked indifferent. The blood magic covered the whole protective barrier. The next moment she jumped to pieces, and she opened her mouth in countless screams.


    "Ancient ¡¤ blood magic ¡¤ place of endless creatures, execution ground."


    Endless blood poured into the wounded concentration camp. Everyone could not resist Erin''s magic and was fixed on the blood cross. At the foot of Erin in the air, countless blood thorns were condensed.


    "No!"


    Seeing this scene, Darcy was also shocked. He lost his voice and roared. Under his sight, the countless blood spikes shot away towards the people bound on the blood cross below.


    At this time, the terrain suddenly changed, turned into a giant hand, grabbed all the blood spikes and broke them, but * became a fist and hit Erin.


    "Oh."


    Erin smiled. The blood wrapped the huge clay hand. Under her control, countless blood thorns were punctured from the huge hand, like hedgehog balls, and then turned into soil and fell into the ground. The bloody Crusaders also disappeared in an instant, and people began to flee.


    Darcy drove the blood disaster beast back, and then his heart jumped. He turned and looked. When he saw the coming, his pupils gradually widened and showed the light of hope again.


    Seeing the rescuer, Erin was also a little surprised. Then he smiled and said, "interesting. I didn''t expect you to be here," witch. "


    From there came a beautiful and suffocating girl. Her long silver hair was more beautiful than the starry sky at night. She was shining silver all over, like a relegated fairy entering the world.


    This girl is Elia. She came here immediately after she sent everyone to the king''s city. She knows the situation and needs her here.


    Darcy looked at the blood disaster beast that didn''t pounce again, and then immediately came to Elia. He hurriedly asked, "Belen, where is he? If he can do it..."


    "Brother, he''s in heathland."


    Hearing Elia''s words, Darcy was also stunned, because he had forgotten the current situation. Heathland was also attacked by the "natural disaster", but he didn''t expect Belen to go there.


    Then Elia floated away. She stayed in front of Erin. There was a silver outline in her black gem like pupils, which became brighter and brighter at the moment.


    "Get out of here."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Erin smiled and replied a word.

 Chapter 600

    After Elia appeared, Darcy''s pressure disappeared instantly. Although he had never seen the strength of the silver haired girl, he didn''t know who she was.


    This silver haired girl is a notorious "witch", and the chief of their special Armaments Department risked a great risk to help her get rid of the crime.


    But Darcy still had no idea how strong the "witch" was, so he asked, "little girl, can I leave it to you?"


    "Well, leave it to me."


    Elia did not go to see Darcy, but calmly replied. She stared at Erin, the Witch of the "natural disaster" she had never seen before.


    After getting the answer, Darcy did not hesitate. He immediately went to help the people of the wounded concentration camp to take the wounded away from this dangerous area. When the blood disaster beast wanted to catch up, it was wrapped and crushed by mud and stone the next moment.


    "I know that you can''t even beg for Yan and the temple." Erin smiled at the beautiful silver haired girl and said with a smile, "let me try. Don''t say I bully the small."


    Elia didn''t respond to Erin''s words, but directly attacked the former. She didn''t intend to talk nonsense with the other party.


    Countless mud stones flew towards Erin like shells, and she still looked as usual. She whispered unknown magic spells in her mouth. Blood mist condensed in front of her, and was swallowed up by blood mist when all mud stones splashed.


    Although Elijah didn''t know what the bloody fog was, she didn''t think her magic was enough to defeat each other, and her magic began to spread at this moment, as majestic as the sea, as if only magic was enough to crush people to death.


    "It''s amazing magic."


    After feeling the magnificent magic, Erin also ate a plus. She was surprised to look at the silver haired girl in the distance. It was incredible that such a young girl could have such terrible magic.


    "Interesting."


    After regaining consciousness, Erin also laughed, and then grinned with a ghostly smile. A blood magic burst out suddenly, and the bright red color burst into the sky. Her magic was no worse than Elia. It was also so terrible that she couldn''t compete in this aspect.


    Then, Erin''s Scarlet eyes burst out an incomparably bloody light at the moment, with a sense of killing on her beautiful face, and her hands spun slightly on her side.


    The streets and alleys below started boiling like hot water, and then gradually turned into bright red blood. Only truth can do this.


    "Truth of blood ¡¤ ancient blood magic ¡¤ blood sea cage of soul killing"


    When Erin''s voice fell, the whole blood River rushed into the sky. The blood river could not see the bottom, and finally turned into a sea of blood. Elia in the air was wrapped in it with the potential of a tornado, and the sea of blood seemed to open a big mouth, which seemed to swallow the little girl. When Elia was swallowed by the sea of blood, Erin laughed.


    "Little girl, you look down on me. When fighting, you can''t relax at any time."


    When Erin finished this sentence, her scarlet eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, because she felt that some magic in the air was shaking and seemed to be pulled.


    "The truth of the earth ¡¤ the earth becomes an ocean."


    Click, click!


    The city street corner began to collapse, and the earth was stirred. Unexpectedly, it began to rise into the sky. Finally, it hung high above the sky, and even reached the edge of the border, and almost broke it. The mud and Stone Ocean blocked the sky and the sun, as if it symbolized the coming of the end, and fell down towards Erin below.


    The scale of this time can be said to be unprecedented, but there are two levels of the same magic. In more than a year, Elia didn''t do it with all her strength, and if she didn''t do it, she could shake the world once she did it.


    This is a peerless pride that can be recorded in history, Elia dorania.


    At the sight of the "disaster" under the cover of the sky, the blood witch Erin also narrowed her eyes. She held her left hand tightly, her right hand turned to the sky, and began to sing spells. The blood color wrapped her in an instant. Obviously, she didn''t want to fight against such a large-scale magic.


    Boom!


    The mud and stone covers all over the sky fell, and the original urban streets turned into ruins, which is inevitable. In the face of such enemies, no one cares what houses and streets will become.


    Buzz!


    The bloody dragon was dispersed by the silver light. A cocoon made of silver hair opened at the moment. The beautiful girl was like a new life. Her black and silver eyes looked at the ruins piled up by mud and stones below.


    Hiss, hiss!


    A very sharp voice sounded, and the endless bloody bats suddenly rushed out of the mud and stones below, and then a touch of blood light rose into the sky. The red figure stood in the middle of the sky again. It was Erin. She was not hurt and tied with Elia''s magic.


    Erin looked at the silver haired figure in the distance. She smiled and sighed, "it''s hard to imagine that a little girl can fight me to this point. It''s really discontent."


    Elia ignored her words, but looked at another direction. I don''t know when there was a woman in a long green dress.


    That''s another member of the scourge, sissy yunales.


    Elia hasn''t seen sissy, but because of the other party''s Witch temperament, she immediately knows which party the other party is, so she''s ready for one-on-two.


    Although I don''t know if reinforcements will come, Elia must also hold the two witches here, because there may be no one who can fight with the two witches in the imperial capital.


    Erin also noticed the arrival of sissy. She looked at sissy and said with a smile, "sissy, it''s just right. Are you ready there?"


    "Yes."


    Sissy came to Erin and looked at the silver haired girl not far away. She frowned and said, "as long as you unseal that thing, this girl can''t stop us."


    "Ah, that''s right, but I want to beat her first." Erin licked her lower lip, but her charming appearance was not exciting, because she had slaughtered countless creatures in ailoranyali.


    "There''s no need to waste time with her?" Cisse frowned and looked at Erin. Compared with being angry with a child, it was the most important thing for her to solve the things here quickly.


    Erin shook his head and said with a smile, "sissy, help me."

 Chapter 601

    WOW!


    Countless blood colored tentacles shot through the sea of blood and grabbed the silver haired girl in the sky. The more eroded by blood, the deeper the invasion of toxin. Many people died in the erosion of toxin.


    However, in the face of such an attack, Elia was calm, and her silver hair shuttled away. It was easy to smash all her blood colored tentacles, and her holy silver hair was not stained with any dirt.


    "Ground burial."


    Countless mudstones rolled up into the sky from below like a whirlpool to strangle Erin and sisai, but Erin controlled countless bloody bat sea and resisted the mudstones.


    Then, Erin suddenly stretched out his arms straight, his hands crossed and overlapped, and his magic began to flow into the front. A huge magic array was suddenly engraved in the void, scarlet and bright.


    "Doubling ¡¤ applying double magic."


    At this moment, sisai also stretched out a hand. The magic from her palm integrated into the bright red magic array, like ripples in the water. The next moment, the magic flame was burning around the magic array, and the danger it emitted was several times stronger than it.


    "The truth of blood - the roar of the blood dragon!"


    In the scarlet magic array, a dazzling red light suddenly emitted, and then a startling magic burst out. Like the breath of the Dragon condensed by blood, it has the power to destroy the sky and the earth. If it falls on the ground, this area will be completely destroyed!


    Looking at the impact of magic with amazing power, Elia also raised her slender arms, and the magic lines were engraved in the void, and then overlapped from the left and right.


    "The truth of the earth, the wall of the world that will not fall."


    The magic of the most essential element of the earth is gathered, and in the twinkling of an eye it becomes a very strong stone wall, standing there as if it could be immortal, and defend the sharpest spear with the hardest shield.


    Boom!


    The bloody radiance collided with the huge stone wall, and the amazing power even shocked the earth. People far away in the king''s city could not stand their feet. The whole ailoranya fell into panic. People who thought it was a "natural disaster" were attacking the king''s city.


    The huge stone wall began to crumble, and the scarlet light gradually dissipated, but finally the first thing to disappear was the stone wall. The rest of the scarlet light impacted on the girl, making her turn into a streamer and impact into the distance. Finally, it fell into the ruins, set off layers of air waves, and lifted the surrounding ruins out.


    Bang!


    Elijah''s body fell on the ground, leaving a huge pit, and the surrounding mud and stones covered it. The girl''s throat was sweet and opened her mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood. Although there was only a little power left, it was very painful to fall on her.


    "Ha ha, win, win!"


    Seeing the silver haired girl disappear in front of him, Erin also smiled, just as happy as a child after winning the game.


    Seeing her as a child, Cisse shook her head reluctantly, and then reminded: "in that case, let''s start quickly."


    "I know, I know."


    Erin responded again and again, then rushed to the sky and stopped at the highest place. Her eyes looked at the prosperous city in the distance. She grinned and turned her right hand. Unexpectedly, she took out a bead emitting crystal light.


    That''s the war magic prohibition from frozarno School Park, the law of angels! A terrible thing with the terrible power to subvert a war!


    Then, Erin threw the bead into the sky, wrapped it with scarlet magic, and then merged magic into it. The light of the bead became brighter and brighter, and it floated one magic spell after another, like a stream, flying to the sky, circle after circle, getting bigger and bigger, and finally covered the sky under the eyes of countless people, You can''t see the end.


    In fact, it has covered the whole sky of aloria. If you look carefully, you will find that the patterns connected by countless magic spells are like a pair of pure white wings!


    "What is that?"


    Countless people murmured to themselves in the king''s city. They had never seen such a vision. The connection of countless mysterious magic spells made many magic researchers unable to see it. Therefore, it seemed to come from prehistory. It was obscure and mysterious, and people could not understand its essence.


    However, it gives people the feeling that it is so holy. The pure white magic spell is hanging in the sky, as if it is connected to another world. The pure white wings are like angels coming.


    "Sure enough, their real purpose is ailorana."


    Outside the palace of the king''s city, a young woman in a luxurious robe was standing there, and beside her was a woman, flotti, the chief of the special armaments department.


    Flotti stared at the magic prohibition above and whispered, "that''s the law of angels."


    "Sister frody, what shall we do next?" The young woman looked at flotti beside her. She didn''t look very flustered, but there was an uneasy color in her black eyes.


    "Even if you call back all the special combat troops I sent out, you can''t resist that thing." Flotti calmly said desperate words, and then said, "if I hadn''t called that guy out, I might still have a chance, now."


    Seeing that flotti stopped talking and the young woman stopped talking, she looked up at the sky. It was so holy and beautiful, but now it was full of killing opportunities.


    But despite such a desperate situation, her identity will never allow her to show any cowardice, because she is the monarch of the Empire and must not be cowardly!


    "Although the" brave "have been notified in advance, they don''t know if they can come in time." Flotti said this, then smiled and shook her head. She said, "now it seems that we can only listen to fate." At the last moment, perhaps only she could smile.


    In the square of the special Armament Department in the king''s city, latil and they are standing together looking at the sky, filled with anxiety and worry, as well as unspeakable tension.


    Latil pursed her lips and whispered, "Elia"


    However, just when everyone was staring at the sky, a huge magic array of silver and earthy yellow gradually appeared from below. Its scale increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, it covered the whole ailorana like the magic prohibition above!


    That''s

 Chapter 602

    When the mysterious magic array suddenly appeared, everyone''s pupils rippled again. If the pure white magic prohibition was against the whole city downward, the new magic array was facing the magic prohibition.


    Who arranged the magic array? How can there be such an exaggerated scale?


    After seeing the huge magic array, the second daughter standing outside the palace of the King City was also stunned, but flotti opened her eyes at the next moment.


    "Is that Elijah''s magic?"


    The huge magic array hovering in the sky exuded amazing magic, and frotti also judged who its owner was in a moment.


    After hearing the name from frotti''s mouth, the young female monarch also showed a surprised look, and then asked, "did that child do it?"


    "It''s her."


    Flotti nodded slightly. The smile on her face had disappeared. She looked at the huge magic array in the sky. Her heart was full of anxiety and worry. She held her hands tightly.


    The magic array of that scale is almost unheard of, and to use such a magic array must require extremely huge magic. It is impossible to imagine how much pressure Elia has to bear to maintain it.


    Not only frotti, but also latil in the special Armament Department recognized the owner of the magic array at this moment. The women opened their eyes and were also full of anxiety and worry.


    Although their magic knowledge is not very profound, they also know how much pressure they need to bear to maintain such an exaggerated magic array.


    Elia, how is she now?


    Far away in the ruins outside the king''s city, the silver haired girl was standing there. Her thin body was trembling slightly at the moment. Her whole body was emitting extremely dazzling brilliance. That was her magic. In her eyes, silver light lines had spread all over her pupils, and she held her hands tightly.


    Sister latil, sister hill, sister lumia, as well as sister latis and sister frotti, they are still here. In any case, they can''t be hurt.


    Although she was under great pressure, Elia looked very determined. She had lost her family, so she couldn''t hurt her family this time.


    brother


    Elia raised her head somewhat stiffly, and her delicate face faced the sky. Her eyes looked through her magic array and the magic prohibition containing infinite power, as if she saw the bright starry sky.


    If this is the end of her second life, she also wants to see that person at the end. It is her extremely attached family, the existence of her father and brother, and her most beloved person.


    Since when? It doesn''t matter anymore.


    Maybe he didn''t know his mind in the end. In fact, he was not Frank at all. He was silent all the time to cover up this, otherwise he would be too childish? It''s enough for the child to let latis perform. He has grown up and can''t give his brother any more trouble.


    In fact, her brother''s health is not good, which she already knew. But since he didn''t want to say, she thought she didn''t know. She had left him once, so she didn''t want to separate from him after the reunion.


    But ah, this time it''s yourself who says goodbye.


    I really want to see you again.


    In that sky, Erin and Cisse were staring at the huge magic array. They were also surprised and knew who arranged the magic array.


    That little girl is really good.


    This very simple emotion is very sincere. This is the most original idea of Erin and Cisse. Just looking at the magic array, we know that the little girl has the determination to die. Because of this, the respect from the bottom of her heart will arise spontaneously, even though she is only a 15-year-old girl.


    "What about the respectable little girl, but we won''t stop." Erin whispered to herself, and then tried her best to input the magic into the angel''s law. She said in a deep voice, "we haven''t reached the end yet, so we won''t stop halfway!"


    Buzz!


    With the completion of the magic injection of Erin and Cisse, the magic prohibition on the dome was launched immediately that day, and the magnificent magic wave swept away in a circular trend. However, the simple magic wave directly shattered the boundary covering ailorana, and its power was shocking.


    The pair of pure white wings seemed to flutter. The terrible brilliance instantly covered the whole heaven and earth. The stars were bright, and the unparalleled magic was like an endless mountain falling down, which seemed to break the magic array below.


    Boom!


    With the outbreak of magic, the deafening roar rang through the heaven and earth, and some people even fainted directly because they couldn''t bear the sound that scattered the magic of heaven and earth.


    "Poof."


    Elijah''s mouth immediately spewed blood. Her thin body was trembling violently in an arc visible to the naked eye. She was trying to resist the coming of the magic prohibition.


    No matter what, no matter what.


    Absolutely, absolutely not let everyone die!


    With the determination to die, Elia''s already dim glory brightened again. She clenched her teeth tightly, bent her knees, and almost fell on her knees, but she held on.


    "Blocked!"


    Everyone was surprised when they saw that the magic prohibition was resisted. They thought they were going to die, but the huge magic array was held up!


    "Elia"


    Flotti looked at the huge magic array. Her heart was full of anxiety. She fought against the war magic prohibition with her own strength, which was unimaginable, and the child actually did it.


    "I''m going to find Elia!"


    On the other side, latil could not bear her uneasiness. She ran out without hesitation, and hill and they followed up without hesitation.


    That child is fighting alone now. They must come to her!


    The pure white wings shook again, as if to tear the world apart, but it cracked the huge magic array below in an instant.


    Elijah let the blood in her mouth spit out. She didn''t care about the blood. Her purpose now is very clear. Even if she took this life, she should fight for more time and get her brother back.


    It hurts, it hurts.


    This is the only feeling Elia can feel. Her consciousness is numb, but even so, she will never allow herself to fall down. She inputs all her magic into the magic array, and then uses the truth of the earth to gather the earth elements between heaven and earth. Now she has reached the limit, but this limit is constantly expanding.


    "Brother, everybody"


    There were tears in Elia''s eyes. She also wanted to see you again. She had died without regret in this second life. It was enough for her to have the most loved herself and her favorite family.


    Click, click!


    The huge magic array began to crack. Everyone''s pupils were about to crack at this moment. That was the last line of defense. If it was gone, everything would be over.


    There were more and more cracks in the magic array, and everyone held their breath. The light of hope in their hearts gradually faded, and the darkness called despair shrouded their hearts.


    It''s all over.


    At this time, another magic array appeared in the field and began to expand at an extremely amazing speed. The scale was equal to the magic array and magic prohibition above in a short time.


    Well, what''s going on?


    Among the ruins, a graceful figure wearing a purple dress came slowly. This person was Joanna who just arrived. She was also hurt when she saw the tottering girl.


    "Little sister, leave it to me next."


    Hearing the sound from her ears, Elia also tilted her head slightly. When she saw the familiar figure, her consciousness finally began to blur.


    "Please."


    Finally, the successor came.


    The magic array with cracks in the sky turned into a little light, and the magic prohibition moment pressed on the blue magic array, and the unparalleled pressure fell on the successor.


    "Hard work."


    Feeling the great pressure of that day, Joanna also walked hard to the fallen girl. She looked soft, then raised her head and looked at the huge white wings on the sky, with a cold smile on her pretty face.


    "What broke the magic ban? I''ll see how I tore it for you today."


    So, Joanna stood on her feet. She took a deep breath. The three magic powers instantly penetrated the magic array above, reflected three dazzling lights of red, blue and green, and then made a howl in her mouth.


    "Get up!"


    Say something!

 Chapter 603

    At this moment, the magic array composed of three colors suddenly burst out amazing power. Unexpectedly, it stubbornly pushed the huge pure white wings back to the sky, and suppressed the war magic prohibition in an instant.


    Whose magic circle is that?


    There was a question in everyone''s mind. Just after the master of the magic array couldn''t hold up, there was another strong man.


    At this moment, everyone''s mood was numb, from despair to rekindling hope, and finally despair, but now the situation has changed again.


    What will the outcome be?


    Seeing this behind the scenes, the second daughter outside the palace of the King City was also stunned, and a wonderful brilliance suddenly bloomed in frody''s eyes, and her face gradually showed the color of surprise.


    "It''s Joanna!"


    As a good sister in the school period, flotti knew the magic of Joanna. After feeling the magic contained in the magic array, she knew in an instant that Joanna had shot.


    At the same time, flotti was shocked. Unexpectedly, Joanna was strong enough to resist the prohibition of war magic.


    Now all hope is on her.


    When the "law of angels" was resisted by the huge magic array, even Cisse and Erin in the sky showed their surprised faces.


    What''s the magic?


    The previous magic array disappeared. Obviously, the little girl has fallen, but who did the magic array suddenly come from?


    This is a war type magic prohibition! It''s absolutely forbidden magic! Even if it is said that the existence of reaching the demigod state may not be able to resist, but the current situation is that "the law of angels" has been resisted by magic array!


    But in the world, it''s not easy.


    Among the ruins, Joanna, who took over Elia''s pressure, is trying her best to support the magic array above. Her pretty face is heavy and her body is already dripping with sweet sweat.


    That girl, with her delicate body, has withstood so much pressure alone. If she falls here, she can''t be regarded as an elder!


    If it were her a year ago, she could not resist the "law of angels", but now it''s different. It''s not what it used to be.


    Joanna took a deep breath and slowly lifted her hands up. The magic of the majestic wind rose. Multitasking has always been her best thing. If she wants to use a variety of magic at the same time, such ability is essential.


    "The truth of the wind, the profound meaning of the wind, the crossing of the sky!"


    With her voice, the three-color magic array on the dome turned green in an instant that day. The edge outline of the magic array swirled a strong wind, then gradually gathered towards the center, and finally formed a hurricane that seemed to lead to the outside of the sky, and the wind and cloud of heaven and earth moved with it.


    Boom!


    The hurricane, which gathered all the wind elements in the sky, scattered the pure white wings at this moment, but the countless magic runes did not disappear, but gathered at an amazing speed.


    When the angel''s law was blown away, Erin and Cisse, who had been transporting magic into the beads, vomited blood. Their magic was ejected back, so they were hit hard.


    "How strong!"


    Sisai made a startling cry. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the ruins in the distance. She could feel the amazing magic emanating from there, just like the sea.


    "You keep the magic ban, I''ll go." Erin also felt the magic, so she immediately made a decision. The mysterious man over there must be very strong, so it''s more appropriate for her who is good at fighting.


    "OK."


    Cisse continued to deliver magic into the beads. Her magic delivery was several times stronger than before, because Erin had undertaken the largest magic output before.


    Then, Erin flew towards the ruins, turned into blood and shuttled away. Now it is a critical moment. As long as the angel''s law falls, everything will end, so no one is allowed to destroy it!


    Since that person wants to maintain such a powerful magic array, he must not be able to distinguish much magic. As long as he arrives, he will be able to destroy the other party''s magic array!


    WOW!


    Erin tried her best very fast, but after a short time, she came to the ruins. Her eyes swept Elia, a silver haired girl who had fallen unconscious on the ground, and then looked at the purple haired figure.


    Erin stared at the purple haired figure and said with a cold smile, "Oh, oh, we have reached a critical moment here. Can you please don''t disturb us?"


    After seeing the visitor, Joanna smiled and said, "but I''ve reached a critical moment. Can you please don''t disturb me? I''ll solve that thing soon."


    "I won''t let you solve that."


    Erin sneered. Then, scarlet magic appeared all around, turning into countless bloody sharp spears and piercing towards Joanna. In her opinion, unless the other party stops, it should be defenseless.


    So, victory is hers!


    After seeing each other''s hands, Joanna''s eyes flickered slightly and her lips moved slightly. The surrounding wind elements immediately gathered and formed a simple vortex of wind. After those bloody sharp spears fell into it, they were easily broken.


    "There''s still room for defense? It''s amazing."


    Erin''s eyes narrowed slightly. She decided to kill each other without leaving any room. Otherwise, it would be as late as Cisse said!


    "The truth of blood ¡¤ the butcher''s knife of creatures."


    A magic array tilted in the sky, and the scarlet magic gathered. Finally, it cast a huge bloody butcher knife and fell towards Joanna. The blood light contained in the blade has enough toxin to corrode the crystal.


    The knife fell down quickly, and Joanna''s also felt a strong threat, but she hesitated. Even if she could do more than one thing, her magic output was limited. She had to withdraw the magic array above her hand to stop the blood knife, but once she withdrew, everything was over!


    So, I can only carry it!


    Joanna had made up her mind. Since Elijah had never stepped back, she would never step back. While she was concentrating, her ears moved slightly, and she heard the wind.


    Someone''s coming.


    Joanna smiled playfully: "Oh, it seems that it can''t be as you like."

 Chapter 604

    When the blood knife was cut off, three swords came through, and three figures appeared under the blood knife. Three swords with different colors and stripes cut the blood knife at the same time, and the tiles were broken in an instant.


    Shua!


    Three figures fell on the ground. Two handsome men in orthodox gentlemen''s clothes and a blue haired man with simple clothes were the three of Jianju agency who were traveling together.


    Zongna shook the sword in his hand, then looked at the purple haired woman with a smile. He said with a smile, "ah, ah, Joanna, you look very busy."


    "Talk sarcastically and quickly solve the problem. The woman will help me." Joanna shouted angrily, and then focused on the magic prohibition above.


    With the continuous magic of this attribute, as long as no one interferes with Joanna, and as long as she ensures that she won''t sleep, she can ensure that she will never let the angel''s law fall.


    "I know, I know."


    Zongna replied. He looked up at the huge magic array above, smacked his mouth, and then looked at the two people next to him. He said, "let''s solve it as soon as possible."


    Aaron and Hebrew nodded slightly, and then looked at Erin at the same time. The latter was in a terrible mood at the moment.


    It''s really a wave of trouble.


    Then, Erin suddenly flashed her eyes. She stared at Zongna, and then said in a deep voice: "I remember, you are the" swordsman "who was in frozarno School Park at the beginning. You are graduates of frozarno School Park."


    For Zongna, Erin still has some impressions.


    "It''s a great honor to be remembered by your excellency." Zongna grinned, then waved his long sword, "Qi" around him.


    Erin stared at the man in front of her. She took a deep breath. Although she didn''t want to face the three thorny "swordsmen" at the same time, she had no choice at the moment. Only by solving all these people in front of her can she achieve her goal.


    Buzz!


    Just as the two sides were about to start, a huge fireball suddenly fell from the sky. Seeing this behind the scenes, Zongna frowned slightly, and then stepped forward with a sudden step. With the restrictive magic of "reduction", he cut across the huge fireball with a sword and directly killed it.


    After Zongna fell to the ground, his look, Aaron and EBER beside him suddenly changed at the moment, because there were four more witches in the sky.


    That''s the other core members of the scourge.


    "Shouldn''t they be in heathland?"


    With such a question, Zongna immediately put on a posture of being ready. Then Aaron''s eyes twinkled and told the truth.


    "They came here using the space transmission array."


    Space transport array? Ah, yes! There is a space witch in "natural disaster"! Now it seems that they had planned to contain countless troops to heathland, and then launch the final attack on ailorana.


    Zongna noticed the silver haired girl in a coma. He was slightly stunned, and then whispered, "isn''t this the girl next to beren?"


    At this time, Joanna on the side explained, "the child was under all the pressure alone before I came here."


    "Well." Zongna looked at the silver haired girl and said softly, "it''s hard. Don''t worry. You''ll never get hurt again."


    Although the girl couldn''t hear it, the determination cheered Zongan up. The girl was beren''s family. He would never allow his good brother''s family to have an accident here.


    Although the opponent is very strong!


    Gaiola and the other witches came to Erin. They looked at the huge magic array above to resist the "law of angels", then narrowed their eyes and looked at Joanna.


    After seeing Joanna, Yanlian temple said coldly, "ah, it''s this guy." Obviously, she was not reconciled to the fact that she had lost before.


    Osho Doyle stared at the purple haired figure, and then said in a deep voice: "it''s really unimaginable that he has supported the prohibition of war magic by himself. Even if he hasn''t stepped into the demigod field, he has the ability comparable to that field, even stronger."


    "We must stop her from maintaining the magic array. Her magic is endless!" Yanlian temple''s calm voice reminded several people nearby.


    Jialuofen also narrowed her eyes after hearing the speech, and then said with great interest: "it''s her. It''s really the magic of foul."


    I''ve never heard of anyone having such magic attributes. It''s really a foul that makes people jealous. It''s too much. This innate talent!


    Gaiola said calmly, "do it quickly. Some troublesome guys are coming this way. Iona still needs time to restore her magic."


    Buzz!


    The magnificent magic rose on the five people, just like the sea turned up a tsunami. Even the barriers of space could not bear the magic distributed by the five witches at the same time.


    "What a desperate scene." Aaron looked at the scene in front of him and sighed with a bitter smile. He had to face five such strong men at once.


    But this is it. We can''t do without war.


    Joanna glanced at the five witches, and then took back her eyes. She looked up at the huge magic array in the sky. She needed to fight hard. Otherwise, yizongna would never be the opponent of the five witches, and maybe she would be completely destroyed here in the end.


    "I''m going to work hard. You have to hold on!"


    Hearing Joanna''s cry, Zongna and the three drank together. Only when Joanna broke through the magic prohibition, could she have a chance to fight these witches.


    "Ha!"


    Joanna''s magic began to rise rapidly. With her deep cry, the earth began to tremble. Flames and ice appeared in the blue magic array at the moment. The color of the three poles reached the peak of the, and she had to make the last fight.


    "Stop her!"


    After seeing Joanna''s move, Erin also changed his face. Even if he shouted angrily, the five people shot together at this moment, and countless magic lines appeared in all directions.


    In the face of such a situation, the three of Zongna are also ready. The current situation is not comparable before. The three of them must be aware of death, bear all the attacks, and ensure the safety of Joanna and Elia!

 Chapter 605

    In the countless magic lines, colorful and amazing brilliance bloomed. In that moment, the squeezed power instantly formed a huge magic storm, which lined up all the surrounding mud, stones and debris.


    Fire, ice, black hole, blood, repulsion.


    The magic containing five kinds of magic came into the world and has the power to destroy the sky and the earth. Even people far away in the King City can feel the terrible power. Although they can''t see it, they are still palpitating.


    "This magic..."


    The two women outside the palace of the King City are also dignified at the moment. They also know the news of the arrival of the core members of the "natural disaster". At the moment, although they don''t know what happened, it''s obviously very bad!


    Joanna, she


    At the moment, flotti was extremely worried about Joanna''s safety. After learning that someone else came to help, she was also relieved at that time, but now her relieved mood was raised again.


    Everybody, don''t worry!


    When the terrible magic came, Zongna three people also felt despair. However, in the face of despair, they did not have any color of despair, but the degree of despair could not defeat their will!


    "Block!"


    Zong''an shouted angrily, and then tried his best to raise his strength to a subversive state, while Aaron and EBER beside him were also attentive.


    Maybe I can''t stop it, but never step back!


    At this time, a light shadow and a blue meteor suddenly came to the three people. A huge magic pattern was reflected in the void. The golden light pattern was peaceful and oppressive. Then an amazing light beam burst out and shot upward. Immediately after that, a blue sword light crossed the sky.


    Hiss!


    The light beam resisted those magic, but it was still not low. At this moment of stalemate, the blue sword light containing infinite mystery seemed to cut through the void, and in an instant it cut over the top from the end.


    All magic was cut off at this moment, and even the magic circuit seemed to disappear. The sword even crossed the dimension of magic and cut off all connections.


    "Still here."


    When seeing this behind the scenes, Erin narrowed her eyes, but gaiola said to herself with a cold look. Obviously, she knew who was there.


    "You are..."


    Seeing the two figures standing in front of him, Zongna was also stunned, and Aaron suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, and then exclaimed.


    "Belem!?"


    Seeing the white haired figure covered with blue radiance, Aaron instantly recognized his identity, and his heart trembled slightly at the moment. When he left, he had recovered half of his black hair.


    "Ha, long time no see, three." Belen turned to say hello to the three, and then looked at Joanna, who was struggling against the "law of angels". Now she shouldn''t bother her.


    In heathland, they were facing off with the snow Witch and others, but in the end, they left heathland with the help of the space transmission array prepared by the space witch in advance, and their whereabouts don''t need to think about it. It must be ailoranya!


    Sure enough, I really came to elolana.


    As for how they came from, of course, they came to ailorana by borrowing the space transmission array of the Holy See. The two places are not far away, and the priests in the Holy See also have space magic users. Fortunately, otherwise they would be late to come here.


    Belen''s eyes fell on the silver haired girl in a coma. He felt a sharp pain in his heart. Then he hurried forward, squatted down and held the girl in his arms. He tightly pursed his lips.


    Yes, I''m sorry.


    Guilt and sadness spread in her heart. Beren knew that before Joanna and them arrived, Elia was the only one in the imperial capital who could resist the Witch of the "natural disaster" and the magic prohibition.


    "Then give it to your brother. You should be tired and have a good sleep." Belen put the girl down gently and said so softly.


    At this time, several girls suddenly ran over and were shocked when they saw the situation in the field, but they were also shocked when they saw Elia in a coma.


    "Elia!"


    Belen was relieved to see that it was latil and them, and then said, "latil, take Elia to the king''s city, find flotti, and give it to us."


    "I see!"


    Latil is a considerate girl. They are very nervous just because they feel the oppression around them, so they leave here after holding Elia.


    Then, beren walked to the front line with a calm face. His mood is terrible now. It may be difficult to vent his anger when he kills.


    The blue light and shadow also came at this moment. It was antlina, the "sword saint". After seeing beren''s look, she was also slightly stunned. Although she didn''t know the situation, she knew that her student was now in a state of extreme anger.


    Elolana, the most powerful confrontation.


    Shua!


    The huge magic array on the sky bombarded the pure white wings, which directly scattered it, and the magic array was broken at the moment. Joanna vomited a mouthful of blood, retreated two steps, then raised her head and looked at the sky, and she narrowed her eyes.


    "Ah, can you still aggregate?"


    They looked up at the sky. After seeing that countless ancient and mysterious magic runes began to gather again, they all showed a dignified look. Even Joanna, who worked hard, couldn''t destroy all that thing.


    Vientiane creation, one of the Kendo flow.


    Belen looked at the white wings gradually formed above. The blue light on his body seemed to accelerate and began to rise rapidly. It disappeared into the void like steam. Then he held the sword in both hands and placed it on the lower left, with the tip of the sword on the ground.


    "Angelica sinensis."


    The blade of the sword pierced the void, rotated for a week, and another sword passed. Two blue sword lights cut the void like broken glass, and the blue sword light was like crescent moon. The last two crescent moon intersected, and the cross cutting sword light rushed into the sky, which directly divided the wheel of the "law of angels" into four pieces.


    Boom!


    The air waves swept out annihilated the dark clouds, and the blue fluorescence fell on the world like a drizzle. The beauty of the starry sky at night appeared in people''s sight again, and this scene was unforgettable forever.


    Beren''s breath was very quiet. Like the lake without waves, he took back his eyes indifferently, threw the sword edge in his hand, and then looked directly at the five Witches of the "natural disaster". His dark blue eyes were calm and indifferent.

 Chapter 606

    When the "angel''s law" was cut by two swords, the bead also cracked, and sisai, who has been trying to maintain it, vomited blood. Her face was unbelievable. The two swords just now were really shocking.


    "What the hell is that..."


    Cisse put away the beads. She stared at the crack on it. According to the current situation, it can''t be repaired in a short time.


    So sissy flew down. Several of the magic just released were familiar to her. Obviously, the rest had also come to ailorana.


    But it seems that someone has come to the other party.


    Soon, sisai came to the women of the "natural disaster", and her eyes fell on the white haired man with blue glow.


    Very familiar. After a while, Cisse suddenly remembered that this man was not the mysterious "swordsman" who attacked them at the florzalno School Park.


    No, now the other party should be called "white haired sword saint".


    After seeing sissy coming, Erin nodded slightly to him, and then said in a deep voice, "this is the end of the matter. We can''t stop. Let''s go."


    Hum.


    The magic of the six witches bloomed at the same time, setting off an incomparable and amazing wave. Their strength is extremely strong. It can be said that they exist on the top layer of the world''s combat power pyramid.


    At the moment, the six of them work together to deal with the world''s top strong.


    The rookie "white haired swordsman" beren, the original "swordsman" Angelina, who has inherited the title for hundreds of years, Joanna, who can really deserve the title of "king of evil guides", and grace, the guardian of the Holy See, have three equally powerful graduates of the sword Club of frozarno school Park, who are known as "swordsmen".


    In terms of the fighting power alone, there is no difference between the two sides.


    Belen took the lead in stepping out. He looked calmly at the blue haired figure in the sky. The snow lion in his hand suddenly flashed bright, and the blue air flow on his body rose more and more rapidly.


    Obviously, he has found his opponent.


    When she felt beren''s eyes, gaiola''s ice blue eyes also flickered slightly. It was not the first time for her to fight with the former. She was even inferior in combat effectiveness.


    Erin stared at the white haired man. She could also feel the terrible breath of silence, so she said, "gaiola, this man is strong and terrible. Is it all right for you?"


    Gaiola did not respond to Erin''s question, but calmly turned and flew in the other direction, followed by the blue streamer.


    "It''s as cold as ever." Erin stood up and didn''t care about gaiola''s arrogance. Her eyes focused on the purple haired woman, who also looked at her at the moment.


    Joanna grinned and said, "although I want to fight with you, I''m sorry, my opponent is here."


    The blazing flame was burning, and the terrible high temperature gradually spread in this winter snow festival. The figure of YanLian Temple slowly floated into the air. She wanted to be ashamed before the snow.


    Seeing this, Joanna also smiled. She raised her hand to wipe the blood on her mouth, and then flew over. Although her injury was not light, she had absolute confidence.


    You know, now she is the "king of evil guides"!


    From the beginning to the end, grace focused on Osho Doyle. The latter also sneered and understood. They flew to the East and soon formed a battlefield.


    Sisai and garlofen have the lowest combat power among the six, but they are equally strong and heinous, and their opponent is Aaron. The two sides entered a white hot state as soon as they started fighting.


    "Ah, what about my opponent?" Erin also shouted with great disappointment. At this time, she suddenly raised her eyebrows. She looked back and a blue figure came in front of her.


    "Let''s fight."


    Angelina smiled at Erin and said, "although the impression is a little vague, I remember that you should have worked at frozarno School Park?"


    She is over 380 years old. It''s a coincidence that she watched the founding of florzalno School Park, and the person in front of her is a blood witch. She met this witch 50 years ago, and she was still working in florzalno School Park at that time.


    At that time, the head of the school didn''t care that she was a witch, so he let her be a teacher in the school, and seemed to be very close. After all, even the location of the "law of angels" was known, but who knew that she had become a core member of the largest disaster organization in the Empire.


    Things are changing.


    "Ah, it''s the sword saint." Erin''s eyes twinkled slightly. If you want to say age, she was smaller than the one in front of her.


    Erin, who was mentioned about it, also looked up at the stars. She smiled and said, "if you don''t mention it, I''ll forget. It''s been so many years."


    Antelina looked at the woman in red and said plainly, "so you told them where the" law of angels "was hidden."


    "Yes." Erin admitted without hesitation, then showed a bloodthirsty smile. She said, "what the child wants to do is so interesting that I can''t help helping her."


    Needless to say, anterina knows what the other party means, which is nothing more than destroying the foundation of the holy see for hundreds of years. After all, the other party is a witch.


    After the war hundreds of years ago, witches have been in low spirits. It is precisely because of the pressure of the Holy See. Although this makes antlina dislike it, it is also a helpless thing. After all, in the eyes of many people, witches are mobile disasters. Weak witches can''t even control their own power and can create countless disasters at will.


    Gaiola scourge.


    This is the leader of the "natural disaster" organization. It is probably that she convened so many witches to join hands against the Holy See. It is very courageous, which is undeniable, but it is unforgivable to cause such a great disaster.


    "It seems meaningless to say this." Said Angelina, and then a long silver sword appeared in her hand, and she stared at Erin.


    "Yes."


    Erin answered softly and dispersed the memories in her mind. It was not an unpleasant memory, but it was not what she needed now.


    Now, fight.


    A sea of blood emerged from behind Erin, and countless blood bats shot in the direction of Angelina like thousands of arrows.

 Chapter 607

    Although she knows some things about Erin, antlina doesn''t know her roots. At the moment, she is naturally ready to fight with each other. After all, the other party''s age is extremely rare among witches, and her strength is naturally amazing.


    Even as a "sword saint", Angelina fought with Erin for the first time. She was the sword skill of ELF sword dance. Winning the battle as soon as possible is her primary goal now!


    Although Erin''s strength is very strong, she is particularly cautious in the face of Angelina. After all, the other party is the most famous one in the world. Even she doesn''t dare to be careless.


    Until this confrontation, Erin didn''t know how much gold the title of "sword saint" was. When the other party fought with her, she didn''t even use magic. She cut off countless magic with only one sword.


    This is the sword saint!


    At the other end, another new "sword saint" is also fighting. He is fighting with the snow witch gaiola, and the current situation is undoubtedly that he has the absolute upper hand.


    Bang!


    The ice crystals broke, and gaiola''s figure withdrew from a distance of more than 100 meters in the air before stopping. The five fingers of her right hand opened and looked forward. The cold ice cage immediately shrouded the blue streamer.


    Hiss!


    When the ice cage covered Belen, the sharp stroke in his hand was easy to cut off, and then crossed the space again and came to gaiola''s face, with the blade sweeping across.


    Bang!


    Gaiola''s ice shield quickly gathered was cut off again. She retreated a long distance, and then her hands formed fingerprints in front of her body. An ice flower magic pattern appeared in front of the fingerprints, and then a magic array was engraved around. At this moment, the two sides formed a structured magic array.


    "Ice and snow truth ¡¤ recasting of this world."


    Click, click!


    Everything around was frozen by ice crystals. Finally, it began to twist in a strange way, forcibly cutting off the blue streamer at the other end of the space, as if it had become two worlds.


    Beren was shaken back for several meters. Although he could not fly, he could do it now. Then he stared at the hazy and distorted space barrier in front of him. Then, he said blandly: "you want to overthrow the Holy See, but you have paid the lives of countless witches. Even being with the demon clan, it will be despised. Is it worth it?"


    "Worth it."


    When he heard the other party''s answer without hesitation, beren''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Then he heard gaiola say: "I didn''t participate in the war 200 years ago. At that time, I was still young and didn''t have the ability. After the war, our innocent family, do you know how my family and I were treated?"


    When Belen heard the other party''s words, his eyebrows slowly stretched out. He stared at the blue haired woman on the other side. Even if the other party didn''t say, he could know that the other party must have a very dark past.


    The losers in the war, even innocent people, will be persecuted, and few people can escape from it.


    "My family was hanged, because it was born of the evil witch in the mouth of people like me, and what I want to accept is fire, saying that I want to wash my sins, but isn''t this pure murder?" Gaiola calmly told the past, then sneered and said, "if I hadn''t gone crazy at the last minute, maybe I wouldn''t be here, but it might be a good thing for you."


    "How to leave, I have long forgotten, but I was finally taken away by a nobleman." Gaiola''s eyes were cold and murderous. Her hands held tightly at the moment. Her fingertips even fell into the meat and spilled blood. It seemed that she remembered something that made her extremely angry.


    "I was sold, like those slaves, but because of this beautiful hair color, my treatment is much better than other girls." Gaiola smiled at herself, grabbed her right arm with her left hand, and then continued, "I remember that in a cage, there were many nobles looking at me with disgusting faces. I know exactly what they want to do."


    Do you mean


    Bellen looked at this cold, beautiful and extremely powerful woman. She had such a dark past, so she hated to be destroyed together with elolana?


    "White haired swordsman, you shouldn''t look at me with this look. It will make your sword dull." Gaiola noticed the change in the white haired man''s eyes, then responded blandly, and then said, "things are not what you think. They didn''t do anything. I was saved."


    "I don''t know whether I am unlucky or lucky." Gaiola looked a little lonely. She said, "the one who saved me is the most important friend in my life. She is also a witch."


    Even the snow witch who has harmed countless creatures, she also has the people she depends on, which is the only light in her dark heart.


    Belen looked at such a gaiola, and the killing intention in her heart also faded a lot. No matter what kind of people in the world have their own suffering. Even the woman in front of her, she was not a "natural disaster" at the beginning.


    "But she''s gone."


    When this sentence blurted out, gaiola''s eyes gradually turned red. Her left hand tightly grasped her right arm. She slightly lowered her head and whispered to herself, "she has gone since she has been with me for more than 200 years."


    "There are seven core members of our" natural disaster ", and the seventh one who has never appeared is her. She never likes me to do these things, but she is willing to help me." Gaiola seemed to think of something happy. Her expression gradually softened, and then smiled and said, "she was the one who helped control the" brave "at frozarno School Park."


    Now I don''t care to say these things, because it''s the last minute and she''s gone. It''s good to let others remember her more.


    "How powerful the brave is. Even if we pay such a price, in order to control the brave, losvia needs to bear it with her life. In the end, she failed. As long as the prohibition of controlling the brave is forcibly untied, her life will come to an end."


    When Belen heard this, he was frozen in mid air. If it was like what the snow witch said, he killed the man named losvia Isn''t that him?


    "Sorry..." After hesitating for a while, Belen couldn''t help but make a noise. His left hand held tightly. Although it was an enemy, it was true that he killed a man''s best friend.


    "I caused the death of the witch named losvia."

 Chapter 608

    "What are you talking about?"


    In the air, gaiola confronted beren, but the atmosphere at the moment was more numb and tense than before, because both the former and the latter were impacted by a fact.


    Beren was silent for a moment, and then said, "I was the one who stopped the brave, and I broke the prohibition engraved in the brave."


    So he was the one who killed losvia.


    It''s this man.


    Found it, killer.


    Gaiola''s ice blue eyes gradually became red and unnatural at the moment. The magic around her body began to riot. Ice crystals condensed in the air and fell to the ground. This scene is like that two hundred years ago.


    Losvia''s mind controls the prohibition. If the "brave" unties it by himself, it is at most backfired. However, if an outsider intervenes to untie it, it is tantamount to cutting off all her magic circuits.


    As witches, magic is the biggest source to support their survival. Witches who lose the magic circuit will lose all their skills, not to mention a witch over 200 years old will die in a short time.


    "I want to..."


    Gaiola''s whole body was trembling, and her long blue hair was flying wantonly because of the restlessness of magic. At the moment, her face was a ferocious look completely different from her usual calm. She roared with gnashing teeth.


    "You''re dead!"


    The uncontrollable anger and killing intention are no worse than beren when she saw Al''s desperate situation. That is the only close friend, the only family and the only dawn in her life.


    Now she has nothing.


    It''s all because of the man in front of us!


    Boom!


    At this moment, the power of the snow witch reached the highest point in history, her magic broke out in an all-round way, and her anger began to erupt at this moment.


    The sky turned into ice blue, and all the magic of ice elements came together to form a huge snow and cold storm, which stirred the world.


    "This force..."


    Feeling the magic of the firmness all over the sky, beren, who was in the "demigod field", also felt a burst of panic. Then, facing the snow storm sweeping in, his eyes suddenly solidified. He held the sword in his right hand and stepped forward out of thin air. The sword finger wiped on the blade, covered with blue brilliance.


    "Spirit sword dance ¡¤ sixth sound ¡¤ flare!"


    Holding the sword and dancing, the sword lights converged into a magic pattern, and the colorful magic began to flicker. Then the magic pattern broke, and all the brilliance converged into the sword, leaving only a dazzling blue glow, and then a sword stabbed out.


    Hiss!


    The piercing sound of the sharp sound resounded through the heaven and earth, and the blue sword light penetrated into the snow cold storm. Its momentum immediately slowed down several times, and then released countless sword Qi. At the moment when beren closed his eyes, he mastered the ability of the magic dimension, reversed all the magic, and integrated the scattered magic into the snow cold storm, Break all the magic circuits connected to it.


    But at the moment when the snow storm dispersed, a huge iceberg suddenly fell from the sky, which made Belen frown. He held a sword in his right hand, and then turned into a touch of sword light to shuttle away.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ people on the other side."


    The blue light and shadow cut the iceberg. With a sword, it was divided into two, and then the iceberg in two fell on the ruins, freezing to the bone.


    Belen stood on half an iceberg. He stared at the ice witch trembling all over. He took a deep breath in his heart. Although he felt that he should not have this guilt, after all, the two sides were antagonistic, ah, this mood could not be avoided, otherwise he would not be him.


    "Losvia... Losvia..."


    Gaiola''s mouth kept whispering the man''s name. Her eyes were red, and crystal tears flowed from her red and blue eyes. Her voice was choked, and the smiling face seemed to be in front of her.


    Seeing gaiola''s sobbing appearance, Belen also pursed his lips and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he said, "although I caused the result, it''s right, but have you forgotten that it''s not you who let the witch gamble on her life?"


    "What do you know?"


    After hearing Belen''s words, gaiola howled angrily. Unconsciously, her ice and snow truth has reached the peak. Driven by infinite killing and anger, she attacked again.


    "Ice and snow truth ¡¤ withered world ¡¤ blood color is extremely cold!"


    The piercing cold wind swept in, and the scarlet color covered the white. In an instant, the magic lines were reflected on the heavens, all aimed at the white haired man below. The red cold emitted was like the breath of the dragon, containing boundless fear.


    Boom, boom!


    The bloody cold wind was born from the countless magic lines, swept away towards Belem below, and finally gathered together to form a violent tornado that directly lifted the earth.


    This magic is not weaker than the final blow of ice and snow sorrow, even faintly stronger!


    Belen took a deep breath, the blue fluorescence on his body began to accelerate, and his breath surged like a tide. He increased his strength to his current limit, just as he fought with the sadness of ice and snow in the northwest.


    He doesn''t even know what level his power has reached. He can use the power of magic dimension from time to time in the "demigod field", but now he can easily master countless mysterious laws. He can''t express that feeling with words and benefits, but it can be understood that he can do more now!


    "The witch named losvia must be a very gentle witch." Beren looked soft. The sword he held in his right hand was covered with blue fluorescence, and the breath was terrible. He looked at the arrival of the bloody dragon and whispered, "as her best friend, didn''t you notice? All she wanted was to be with you."


    Vientiane creation, one of the Kendo flow.


    Even in such a scenario, Gayola still hears what beren said, her pupil is slightly open, and two rows of tears fall down, and countless scenes emerge in her mind, like dreamlike bubbles.


    "Angelica sinensis!"


    There is a sword of infinite mind. Belen suddenly waved his sword and cut it. Although he can''t feel it, he can also vaguely feel the sadness of the snow witch. Nevertheless, what he has to do will not change. In this city, there are his family. He doesn''t allow his family to be hurt!


    The straight sword cut off, and the blue crescent moon crossed the bloody dragon in an instant, and then penetrated out, flying towards the bright star river in the sky, and the bloody dragon also disintegrated in an instant, turned into an air flow and dispersed in a circular wave.


    "Gaiola, things like that are too dangerous. Why don''t you listen to me, go to a small village, isolate yourself from the world, and live happily?"


    Until now, gaiola remembered what the girl in White said to her on the grassland more than 100 years ago. Tears kept flowing in her eyes. At that time, she had been shrouded in darkness and could not listen to those words.


    Ah, rosvia, should I have listened to you? After all, you''re always right.

 Chapter 609

    Beilun stood at the top of the half iceberg and looked calmly at the blue skirt woman who was looking up at the sky. His intention to kill the latter had disappeared, and there was only pity.


    This is not good, but he is such a person.


    In fact, not everyone has a painful experience, and beren thinks he is lucky in his life. It is easy to have such feelings for the unfortunate experience of others.


    Gaiola, who has been immersed in her own world, is a little distracted at the moment. She has developed the "natural disaster" to this point for hundreds of years. So far, she has been working hard to become strong and expand the organization, which can be said to be a busy life.


    Unconsciously, losvia has been with her for such a long time. Her laughter is the biggest driving force behind her persistence except hatred.


    On that day, losvia had reached her limit and lay in bed and couldn''t stand up again, but even on her deathbed, she still smiled at herself.


    "Gaiola, I''ll go first."


    When he heard the girl''s last words, gaiola knew that she was tired, she needed to rest, and the person who made her so tired was herself.


    She could have done more than she had planned, but I don''t know why, gaiola decided to do it. Maybe she was tired, too, because losvia''s death let her know that she was already tired.


    However, giving up like this is not an explanation.


    The ice blue pupils gradually recovered their light, the magic of gaiola fluctuated again, took another look at the bright starry sky, and then gradually took back his eyes.


    Losvia, I''m sorry. Now I can only go on even if I have gone the wrong way. You look at me there and wait for me. If I can meet in another world, I want to travel with you and live a carefree life.


    Put away the guilt in her heart, gaiola looked at Belen again. Her magic had an extremely subtle change. It was different from the cold that contained the meaning of killing before. Now the cold was quiet and peaceful.


    In fact, she was the culprit who killed losvia, not the person in front of her.


    When Belen felt the magic change on each other, he was also slightly stunned. Then, he felt an unparalleled huge magic, and the ice and cold elements contained in it were far more than before.


    Magic is all about witches. It can change with the mood of witches. Of course, other races can do this, but witches are closer to this. At the moment, the mood of the snow witch has made a great breakthrough, and she has surpassed herself.


    Belen wondered, what is the reason why the magic is more powerful than that in the previous state of anger? Today''s snow witch is probably stronger than the snow sorrow she faced at that time.


    It''s really stressful.


    Then Belen shook his sword. He stretched his limbs and took a deep breath. If he had the intention to kill before, now he is fighting purely to protect his cherished family.


    Belen was shocked when he thought of this. He stared at the snow witch who had relaxed her expression. He probably knew what was going on. It was really It''s shocking.


    She probably wants the witch named losvia to look at her and see her go all out to achieve her goal.


    This obsession is not bad.


    Beren''s face showed a faint smile, then raised his sword. He laughed loudly and said, "then let''s decide the victory or defeat."


    Snow truth.


    The wind and snow all over the sky followed. It was not urgent or slow. It built a huge bow. Then the frost gathered into an ice crystal arrow. Gaiola held one thing in each hand and then put it together, aiming at the white haired man below.


    "Ice magic, ice bow, fragments of truth of all things."


    The jade finger loosened the cold arrow and turned into a streamer, which burst into dazzling brilliance in the air, then split and split again, and turned into thousands of flowing rain.


    Seeing this scene, Bellen also dared not be careless. The blue fluorescence on her body began to accelerate the flow, held the sword in both hands, and cut it from left to right.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ army breaking style!"


    Boom!


    The boundless sword Qi broke the countless flowing rain, but in the end, countless ice crystals fell, and Belen had to retreat and defend.


    Whew!


    When Belen cut through the last wave of rain, he suddenly felt something. He suddenly looked back and saw an ice arrow coming at a high speed, running through his left shoulder blade in the blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    The ice arrow took beren''s body and flew out for a distance of tens of meters. Then it crashed into the ruins and set off a huge storm.


    Among the ruins, beren fell into a pile of rubble. He looked at the ice arrow on his left shoulder, held the back end with his right hand, and then pulled out the blood with blue brilliance.


    Belen found that his wound healed very slowly, but he was not surprised. Although his self-healing speed was very fast, not all injuries could recover quickly. This was caused by the ice arrow containing the truth of ice and snow.


    However, it really hurts. It''s an arrow with faith.


    Whether the road is right or wrong, let yourself finish it without regret.


    "Your faith, I received it." Belen whispered softly, then stood up. He slowly walked out of the ruins and looked up at the figure in the sky. A huge ice crystal human statue stood behind the snow witch.


    It was a huge ice statue constructed by countless magic lines, and this was just the magic completed between gaiola''s thoughts. Her hands formed a handprint in front of her body, and then pointed down.


    "Snow and ice truth ¡¤ a world without phase in extreme cold."


    When the huge ice statue raised its big hand and patted it towards beren, countless magic runes twinkled in the palm. The palm actually formed a magic array pattern and released a huge magic wave.


    "Great magic."


    Belen said a word to himself, and then rushed with a sword in his right hand. The blue light surrounded him. His breath began to become extremely ethereal, like a dandelion floating in the world, and the blade of the sword glittered like a torch.


    I have received your faith, so my faith will naturally be shown to you.

 Chapter 610

    When Belen attacked, he placed all his thoughts on the sword. His faith in protecting the girls and growing up with them were integrated into the sword at the moment.


    He loves them best.


    Despite such a dangerous situation, his beautiful face has an indescribable color of perseverance. If he wants to be more tenacious than his faith, he will never be worse than anyone.


    Before they die, lay the best life for them!


    New dreams.


    "Ah ah!"


    Belen''s mouth roared. He put all his money on this sword, the same but different sword of faith.


    The blue light is emitting like steam. Even he doesn''t realize it. At the moment, he has broken through countless shackles. His pupils are black and white, and the dark blue color is deeper than the Star River, just like another world.


    At this moment, the magical array pattern under the giant ice elephant also broke out infinite power, with the destructive power to easily destroy this area, but despite such power, the figure resolutely leaped away.


    "One''s Kendo flow ¡¤ Angelica sinensis!"


    At the moment of stagnation, beren swept across with his sword. The invisible wave shattered the barriers of space. The blue sword light was like a meteor outside the sky, but he could see the tail of an incomparably beautiful meteor.


    Amazing sword!


    The sword of artistic conception, which has a strong will to protect, strikes the giant hand of the ice statue with amazing power, and the cold power that has frozen all time can''t resist this sword.


    Buzz!


    The ice seemed to break away, and gaiola''s mouth also ejected a mouthful of blood, then fell down from above, and finally lay on the ground. She looked at the bright starry sky in the distance, her eyes flickering slightly, bright and moving.


    Shua.


    When the blue light was exhausted, Belen bent his knees to the ground, and then slowly stood up. He was panting in his mouth. The sword almost exhausted his mind and strength, but it was also inevitable. It was a sword that had to concentrate all his energy and spirit.


    Looking at the blue haired woman lying on the ground, beren was silent for a moment, and then slowly walked forward. His demigod eyes could see the current state of the ice witch. Maybe there was still a little magic, but it was not enough to be afraid.


    When she came to the woman who was the founder of the "natural disaster", Belen was too tired. She simply sat down beside her, and gaiola ignored him, as if she hadn''t noticed.


    Beren noticed her sight, so he also raised his head and looked at the starry sky, which was cloudless at the moment, because of their fighting relationship on this side, which made the starry sky so clear at the moment.


    Vaguely, I can hear and feel the movement in other directions, but at the moment, the two people on this side are unable to take care of the situation of other battles. It will take some time to distinguish the victory and defeat. Here we did our best at the beginning.


    "I haven''t seen such a starry sky for a long time. It''s really beautiful."


    Looking at the starry sky in the distance, there was a glimmer in the black and blue pupils that had recovered. Belen sincerely sighed.


    "Won''t you kill me?"


    However, in response to beren, gaiola did not look at the white haired man sitting next to her, but stared at the bright starry sky.


    Hearing her words, Bellen was lazily holding his hands on the ground behind him. He looked up at the sky slightly. He smiled and said, "now you are no longer a threat. If you want to die, you can go to other people. I think that girl in the Holy See will kill you."


    "No threat, you are really confident. Even now, I have the magic to threaten your life around me." Gaiola issued such a warning without expression.


    Beren didn''t care what she said, but asked curiously, "what kind of person is that witch named losvia?"


    For his question, gaiola responded coldly, "why should I tell you?"


    "Well, let''s exchange secrets. I''ll tell you my secret. What kind of person is that?" Belem smiled and looked over at gaiola.


    Two pairs of very similar eyes looked at each other for a long time. Gaiola didn''t say anything, while beren was so self-centered. When she agreed, he seemed to feel very tired in this posture. He simply used his hands as pillows and lay beside gaiola.


    He has predicted the end of everything. Now he no longer has the intention to kill the snow witch. She doesn''t want to kill al out of hatred, but she has done many similar things. Everyone is just a poor man who lives on the narrow road called fate.


    "I''m probably dying."


    When she heard Belem''s words, even gaiola''s calm look fluctuated. Her eyes looked at Belem. She thought the latter was joking, but only after seeing the calm face did she realize that the man didn''t lie.


    "The reason for this is thanks to you." Beren''s tone was relaxed and did not harbor any negative emotions, because he had already accepted this fact.


    "As an ordinary person, it''s really not easy to step into the field of God, but I paid enough price to stop the brave adult controlled by you."


    With that, beren pinched his white hair and couldn''t help feeling that he still had a good life, but how much time left now, probably counting with one hand.


    Gaiola looked at Belen. From the latter''s words, she knew the reason why the "white haired swordsman" became white hair. She was still black hair at the first fight, but she became white hair at the next meeting. She had been puzzled and now she finally got the answer.


    As long as it is a war, no one will have a complete victory, and both sides will pay a painful price. This is the inevitability of the war.


    Taking back her eyes, gaiola looked at the starry sky. After a moment of silence, she slowly said, "she is a very simple person. Even if she has the magic of" mind control ", she just wants to live in the quiet countryside as an ordinary person."


    Beren listened quietly to the "enemy" around him telling the story of his lost best friend. In the end, he changed to the former to tell his experience over the years.

 Chapter 611

    Boom!


    The blue light sword shadow and scarlet blood color are constantly intertwined. This battlefield is the battle place between "sword saint" antlina and blood witch Erin.


    WOW!


    The wind swept up a burst of bloody gas. The bloody smell was strong enough to make people vomit. Even the elf woman standing at the other end was slightly frowning. Obviously, she couldn''t stand the smell.


    At the moment, there are many holes in the blue and white dress of Angelina, which looks a little embarrassed, but in fact, she was only slightly injured by some impact.


    On the other hand, Erin didn''t look well. Her right arm sleeve had disappeared, and there was a blood stain on her arm. The blood had stopped. After all, she was a blood witch.


    Anterina looked at the woman in the red dress, then looked in a certain direction, then smiled and said, "it seems that the battle over my students has ended. Do you want to surrender?"


    "You did your best." Erin looked in that direction, whispered softly, then smiled and looked back at Angelina. She said, "even the younger generation fought to the end, so as her predecessor, I didn''t intend to escape like this."


    "A very competent predecessor." Antrina gave a sigh of admiration, but * holding the sword in her hand, she said blandly, "but you have to pay for the killing you have made."


    In this regard, Erin smiled: "it depends on your ability, sword saint."


    Hiss!


    Angelina attacked Erin again. The blood witch was good friends with the former head of frozarno School Park, and the head of the School Park was her own good friend. Although she couldn''t bear it, she had to kill again when she thought of the sin caused by the blood witch.


    In addition to anterina''s final battle with Erin, several other battlefields are also fighting fiercely and fighting with all their strength.


    In the war zone between Osho Doyle and grace, the battle between light and darkness has reached the final juncture, and it is necessary for them to decide the outcome.


    Because of the previous battle in heathland, grace has been seriously injured, but she still resolutely came to elolanya to participate in the final battle. Now she also fell into the disadvantage in the competition with Osho Doyle, but there is no sign of defeat, even faintly out of the disadvantage.


    "This guy..."


    Osho Doyle is frantically using magic to attack grace, but she found that no matter what magic she uses, she will be assimilated by each other''s light magic, and her swallowing doesn''t seem to work in front of her!


    "Everything has two sides. The opposite of light is darkness. They are no different in essence." Grace said to herself calmly. Her light became more and more dazzling. All the swallowing magic could not equal her brilliance.


    "Are you still a genius who learns in battle?"


    Osho Doyle looked gloomy. She gritted her teeth and took a deep breath to lift all her magic. She wanted to give the other party the last blow with her strongest magic. She knew that the Vatican Guardian would not recover so soon after being seriously injured. As long as she applied the magic that the other party could not bear now!


    "The immortal darkness shrouded in the world, open the way to the deep nine secluded abyss. Please let the darkness devour the earth with the most ferocious attitude. The God of darkness makes everything corrupt and turn into dust!"


    A huge dark magic array was launched above the sky above Grace''s head, in which the dark gas emitted was like the evil smell emitted by the abyss. The magic Rune in the center of the dark magic array suddenly opened like a door, and a dark red light beam suddenly penetrated out, as if to penetrate the earth!


    In the face of such terrible magic, grace looked very calm. She raised her hands and faced the void. Magic runes were born from the magic of light elements around, and then gathered a huge ring magic pattern, which was mysterious and sacred. She looked up at the starry sky, and her eyes twinkled.


    "Brilliant magic ¡¤ bridge to the distant stars."


    The dazzling light echoes with the stars in the sky. In contrast, the black and red light beam is no longer so terrible. The latter two collide in the sky. At the moment, the meteor shower cuts through the sky and blooms the most beautiful luster.


    Outside the main hall in the king''s city.


    The young woman in Chinese robes also showed a surprised look after hearing the news, and then after her subordinates left, she looked at flotti beside her.


    "Are those all sister frody''s classmates?"


    Flotti shook her head and said, "the fairy woman is the sword saint. There is another girl I don''t know who, but since she is helping to deal with the" natural disaster ", it is our friend."


    "Sword saint?" The young woman also opened her beautiful eyes. She didn''t expect that even the legendary "sword saint" came here. She was surprised at the moment. She had never met the "sword saint".


    Then the young female monarch said, "since the" white haired sword saint "defeated the ice witch, why not kill her?"


    At the thought of this, she frowned slightly. For her, "natural disasters" are all people who are unforgivable and are dangerous elements to be solved at the first time.


    "Since he defeated him, let him solve it." Although flotti didn''t know the situation, she knew beren''s temperament, so she smiled and said, "he''s a great man. If you see him, you might like him."


    "Ha?"


    The young female monarch was stunned and didn''t understand what flotti said. Although the "white haired sword saint" is very famous and must be very powerful, it''s not like flotti would say it.


    "No!"


    Flotti smiled and said, "that''s what he said. He already has a heart."


    Hearing frotti''s words, the young woman was also curious about what kind of person the "white haired sword saint" was. Although the former learned that the two were classmates, she didn''t know anything else.


    Then, flotti looked into the distance again. She said calmly, "I don''t think it will be useless, but now it seems that it''s really time."


    "What?" The young female monarch looked at the woman beside him with some doubts.


    Flotti did not explain, but took out a messenger crystal, painted a few words, and then sent it out. After that, she smiled and looked at the girl next to her.

 Chapter 612

    When several core members of the "natural disaster" evacuated from heathland, the Witches of the "natural disaster" immediately began to evacuate. However, without the restriction of high-end combat power, many witches were caught.


    Most of the witches begged for mercy, but their trial could not be handed down by the ordinary imperial army. Even some witches wanted to die and died under the imperial army.


    Their sins should be repaid by death, which should be seen by others, but in any case, such an outcome is extremely sad.


    At the moment, the battle in ailorana has come to the end, because most of the Imperial troops have come back, so the "natural disaster" Witches in ailorana have to be forced to fight, because the battle with the highest combat power has not been decided, so they can only go step by step.


    Boom!


    The magic storm swept through, and then a wisp of sword light cut off, and the straight wave dispersed quietly. The three Zongna were standing side by side, and there was a divine official girl beside them. It was al, who also came here with the help of the space transmission array.


    Aaron looked calmly at the two witches not far away. He said, "you have lost. Surrender."


    Although there is no one else to disturb the battle here, the movement in other places can also be felt more or less. It is known that the battle between beren and the guardian of the Holy See has ended. The sharp power of the former has been implemented in the sky, even here, they can feel it, and the glory of the latter has covered the terrible darkness and bloomed to the end.


    The outcome has been decided, and it is difficult to subvert it.


    Even Cisse and garlofen are well aware of the current situation, but nevertheless, they have no intention to shrink back. They look at the two ending directions, with light ripples in their eyes.


    Everyone has come to the end. The end is here.


    "I lost, but I can''t surrender. It''s better to die in the hands of those dirty guys." Caroline responded with a smile, and her magic rose again.


    Hearing the words of the woman in purple, everyone was silent. As the core members of the "natural disaster", they are the worst. It''s hard to imagine what kind of abuse they will be subjected to after surrender. They won''t be executed easily, which they still know very well.


    Therefore, death in war is the best way.


    At the other end, the battle between grace and Osho Doyle has also ended. Stepping on the light pattern, she gradually walks towards the ruins. She looks at the black skirt woman who has been unable to stand up in the ruins. She looks calm, but she doesn''t want to kill immediately.


    "I''ve seen all your past."


    At the moment of their final collision, they twisted their consciousness into the magic dimension and saw each other''s past from the magic of their integration.


    The poor girl who begged in broken clothes in winter but ignored, and the lonely girl who was dying in a dangerous place.


    Oshio Doyle coughed up blood in her mouth. After hearing what grace said, she smiled. She said, "you''re really ugly like that. You''re not as bright as you are now."


    "You''re not much better." Grace''s bland response.


    "Yes, yes, half weight." Osho Doyle smiled brightly. She looked at the starry sky from a distance. I don''t know when the beautiful meteor shower came. She was attracted by the beautiful scene and whispered.


    "The world can be so beautiful."


    I don''t know when the indifference to the world began. From unconsciousness to this point, everything in the world seems to be ugly. She always thinks so, but why do you think the world is so beautiful now?


    Maybe it''s because she saw the face of the girl who showed her perseverance in the desperate situation. It''s a moving scene she has never seen. Maybe she has never really looked at the world. Now she finds that she has missed a lot.


    "Ah, that''s enough."


    Osho Doyle smiled and sighed. There was no disappointment, only some regret, and then slowly closed her eyes. Without magic support, her whole body turned into black, and the magic began to disappear. Although it was black, it was as dazzling and beautiful as a gem.


    No one knows that the witch in a black dress died at the age of 26.


    Looking at the black magic floating to the sky, Grace''s plain look gradually softened, and hateful people must have sad pain. She understood this, and then whispered her blessing.


    "May you have no regrets in your afterlife."


    In another place, the battle in the sky has ended. The flame witch Yanlian temple and Joanna are sitting on the ground at the moment. They don''t continue to fight anymore.


    Joanna sat on the ground without the image of a beautiful woman. She looked calm and said, "everything is coming to an end. Don''t you make the last fight?"


    "There''s no need. I''ve lost." YanLian Temple admitted defeat so frankly that even she was surprised. Maybe it was the first time in her life.


    "You want to drive." Joanna was a little surprised, and then asked curiously, "what are you going to do, die here or leave?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know." YanLian Temple lay down with a child''s temperament, and then said in some confusion, "if you want to die in the war, I''m only 23 years old, and I don''t want to die, but leave, and I feel very sorry for those guys."


    Twenty three, my age?


    Joanna looked at the beautiful woman in red dress unexpectedly. She thought these witches were at least tens of hundreds of years old. It turned out that there were such young and powerful witches.


    Like herself, she is a genius.


    "Anyway, don''t you fight?" YanLian Temple looked at the purple haired woman beside him.


    Joanna smiled and said, "you don''t want to fight, so I''m too lazy to fight. Who wants to fight when there''s nothing."


    "Then you can''t sneak on me until I decide." YanLian Temple looked back at the stars and said so.


    "No."


    The last place is where Belen and the snow witch gaiola are. They lie on the ground and tell a lot of stories. Finally, gaiola slowly stands up. Her eyes look at the sky and vaguely see some black magic. She purses her lips and whispers.


    "Sorry to have delayed you too long."

 Chapter 613

    Hearing the words of snow witch gaiola, Belen was also stunned. It seemed that the former did not intend to continue fighting, but made a decision.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gaiola was silent for a moment, and then said, "the culprit can disappear from here, but ah... Everyone abducted by me, I don''t want them to be buried with me."


    That''s what she''s going to do.


    Belen stared at the blue haired figure in front of him. He could feel that the other party had the will to die. He probably wanted to finally do some of his responsibilities.


    Therefore, the snow witch flew to the sky. She mobilized all the remaining magic, and then used the power of the snow truth with exhausted body and mind.


    For a time, it was snowy.


    When everyone looks up, they can see the flying snow all over the sky. Although it is not strange to have snow in winter, the snow comes suddenly, and there is a sad and decisive artistic conception in the rustling cold wind.


    "This is..."


    Outside the palace of the King City, the two women were staring at the snowflakes all over the sky. They just wondered for a while and realized what. This is probably the power of the snow witch. Is it the last struggle?


    The blue figure in the air was blooming her last strength. She looked at the sky without looking at any direction. She opened her mouth and whispered gently.


    Yanlian temple, who was lying thinking about her choice, was also stunned when she saw the wind and snow coming. She slowly stood up, then stretched out her hand and caught a snowflake. A word came from her ear, which opened her eyes.


    "I''m very sorry for delaying you for so many years and accompanying me so capriciously. Please leave quickly and find a place where no one can find a safe and happy life."


    Not only Yanlian temple, but also Cisse, garofen and Erin heard gaiola''s words. They stared at the same direction.


    What is she going to do


    In Yanlian temple, looking at the snow, the sudden snow around seemed to spread gaiola''s voice: "red girl, leave here. The witch will live for one or two hundred years no matter what."


    When YanLian Temple heard this, she was silent, then raised her head and looked at the sky. She whispered to herself, "do you want to take this as the end of your journey?"


    "Cisse, garlofen, thank you both for supporting me behind my back and delaying your life for so many years. I''m very sorry, but please forgive me for being capricious again. You leave quickly."


    Hearing the speech, Caroline shouted angrily, "what are you talking about? Do you decide our direction? I don''t want it!"


    Sisai clenched her hands. She bit Bei''s teeth. She was very unwilling. She whispered, "what''s so guilty? We''re willing to follow you to today."


    "Erin... Elder, thank you for your teaching and help over the years. If there is an afterlife, I hope to continue drinking tea and chatting with you as before."


    Erin stands in the sky, her body has many blood marks, but she is smiling at the moment. She said, "you are usually cold, your mind has always been very delicate."


    We all know the reason why she launched the last war in such a hurry. Because of losvia''s death, she has lost her last dependence. She has no idea of living. She fought until the end in order to bear the responsibility of assuring everyone.


    Even knowing this, they still respect her decision without saying a word, but I''m sorry for those compatriots. In the end, they don''t know the reason, but know that the war has been defeated.


    However, for Erin, who has lived for more than 340 years, gaiola has tried her best and adhered to the end with that little faith.


    "I''ve already lived enough. Let me accompany you through this last journey."


    Erin''s face burst into the most beautiful smile she had not seen for a long time. Her magic was like a flame burning again, and her life was gradually passing away.


    "You..."


    Seeing Erin''s appearance, Angelina opposite was also stunned. She could feel that the blood magic emitted by the other party did not contain any killing intention. She did not intend to fight any more. What would she do with the snow witch at the cost of her life?


    Erin noticed Angelina''s puzzled eyes, so he smiled and said, "master Jiansheng, if you can watch quietly now, I will thank you even if I die."


    Hearing her words, antelina was also stunned. In the face of people without war intention, she could no longer lift her sword to attack the other party, so she looked at it quietly as the other party hoped.


    The scarlet blood light rushed into the sky like a hot flame, and gaiola at the other end also saw the scene. She was stunned and showed a faint smile, just as beautiful as the snowflakes in the sky.


    "Thank you, master."


    Gaiola''s body began to emit ice blue fluorescence. The wind and snow all over the sky became bigger and bigger. Unexpectedly, ice Snowman soldiers were created in all parts of elolanya to help the attacked witches and women. Then, many bright red magic turned into blood red swordsmen to join the battle.


    "We lost. Let''s run for our lives. Run to a place where no one can catch you, and spend the rest of our life quietly. Sorry, I''m sorry for you."


    All the witches heard such a sentence. No one harbors resentment against her failure. For failure, everyone has already been psychologically prepared. Almost all the witches sincerely blessed the ice witch gaiola, the leader of the organization. They know that the adult is helping them escape with his own life.


    "Then start running."


    Seeing that countless figures began to flee, gaiola whispered softly, and then tried her best to turn the wind and snow into countless soldiers to help her compatriots.


    The snow is getting bigger and farther, until heathland. Everyone knows who did it in a moment when they see the wind and snow all over the sky.


    Feeling the magic change between heaven and earth, Erin also laughed and burned more and more fiercely. She said with a smile: "ah, it''s really hard. Elder, I can''t lose."


    On this day, the wind, snow and blood rain turned into thousands of soldiers and rescued all the trapped witches. The price of all this was that the lives of the two witches came to an end.

 Chapter 614

    "Although I don''t want to praise them, ah..."


    Antelina looked at the woman in red who was burning her life in front of her, and then looked at the wind and snow all over the sky. She sincerely praised her.


    "Although you bear countless sins, you also look very beautiful and moving at this moment."


    Gradually, the ice and snow soldiers and blood soldiers no longer attack people, but protect those witches from leaving one after another, and their number is gradually decreasing, because the magic of the two witches has begun to go downhill.


    "I''m going to help!" Caroline also noticed something. She bit her teeth and then planned to help gaiola and Erin.


    At this time, sissy grabbed her wrist, shook her head and said in a sad voice, "you can''t help them when you go. We''re too weak."


    Ah, yes, they are much weaker than gaiola and Erin. Moreover, after the first World War, they are already physically and mentally exhausted and can''t help at all.


    "Respect gaiola''s wishes." Sissy looked at the sky shining with ice blue. She said, "so let''s go and live well with her, Erin and oshudall. There are too many things to see in this world, and so are you."


    "But..."


    Caroline clenched her hands, lowered her head and clenched her teeth. She was unwilling to leave like this. It was not because she was unwilling that their purpose had not been completed, but because she was unwilling not to help gaiola.


    But ah, it is gaiola''s wish to live.


    At the other end, Aaron''s four people had stopped attacking. They also noticed the movements of the snow Witch and the blood witch. They didn''t mean to stop what they had to do at last.


    Al, as a divine official, said with complex emotions at the moment: "hateful people must have sad pain, even they are no exception."


    Although I didn''t want to let them go, after all, I killed countless creatures, but now I have no will to attack them, so I can only apologize to those creatures.


    Outside the palace of the King City, flotti looked at the wind and snow and the bright red drizzle. There were light ripples in her eyes. She also knew the situation from the information just reported by her subordinates, and she also understood what the two witches were going to do. They didn''t intend to fight hard, but to protect all their compatriots from the battlefield.


    As the chief of the special armaments department, frotti should take the imperial order as the primary premise, but simply as frotti, she has a different mind.


    "Lian Yi, what would you do if I let them go?"


    Hearing what people around her asked, the young female monarch was stunned, and then silent for a while. She said, "what sister frotti wants to do is her sister''s own business, and I won''t interfere."


    "Well, then..."


    Flotti took out a piece of communication crystal, looked at it, smiled and said to herself, "even Bellen, they let those witches do this. Then I don''t have to be so cruel."


    "So come back."


    Such a message was input into the communication crystal, and then transmitted to the members of the special combat forces hidden in some parts of the Empire. They had already crouched where the "natural disaster" base camp might be.


    I wanted to catch it all, but now


    Well, forget it, let those guys have a headache.


    After giving the final order, flotti also withdrew her eyes. She walked down the stairs, while the young woman behind her asked in doubt.


    "Sister frody, where are you going?"


    Flotti didn''t look back, but waved her hand to say goodbye. She said, "it''s over. I still have a lot of work to do. Let''s go first. Let me know if there''s an eye opener making trouble."


    In those two places, Erin''s burning magic was more rapid than that of gaiola, so she took the lead in reaching the end, all turned into bright red light spots and dispersed to the sky, and she finally showed a smile.


    "No regrets, goodbye, world."


    Elian ayatofel, a witch in red, has traveled around the world for more than 340 years. Finally, after completing all her wishes, as an elder, she left the world with satisfaction.


    "Let''s go, elder. I''ll come right away."


    Gaiola looked at the red light floating to the sky. Her face was soft. The light on her body was like a reflection, and once again bloomed an amazing light. Then it was dimmed in an instant. Her whole body turned into a little light and shadow. Her body was illusory. She turned her head and looked at the white haired man.


    "Before you leave, you will make an end with that one. Then, see you next time."


    Next time, I''ll see you in another world. I''ll probably not be the enemy again.


    "Who?"


    Belen was also stunned when he heard gaiola''s words. He didn''t understand who the former said, and now he didn''t care much about it.


    Gaiola''s illusory figure stood in the air, and the ice blue fluorescence gradually dispersed. Her ice blue eyes looked at the bright starry sky. The world had always been so beautiful, but it had never been in her eyes.


    Until this last moment, she showed the most brilliant smile in history. Tears fell on her face and finally turned into ice crystals. Tears fell into the void.


    In her mind, that person is her world.


    If the first half of her life was blinded by hatred, then in the passage of time, her blinded heart had been redeemed by losvia. Her self blinding brought her to the end. She didn''t find that the degree of hatred was only a little after losvia left.


    Living with the people she cherishes most is what she wants most.


    At the last moment, she realized this.


    Gaiola looked at the starry sky as if she could see the woman smiling at her, as if she were greeting herself, coming slowly from the world.


    "Rosvia, I''m coming."


    Gaiola stretched out her hand, seemed to hold the woman''s hand, then walked away, turned into a little light from her feet and floated to the sky until it disappeared.


    The leader of the "natural disaster", gaiola natural disaster, left the world on this day.


    No, her name should be gaiola ilwitz.


    Under the bright sun, in the simple double storey room, the woman in white opened the door. After seeing the stunned look of the blue haired woman, she showed a gentle smiling face, and she stretched out a hand to her.


    "Welcome back, gaiola."


    "I''m back, losvia."

 Chapter 615

    On this day, the "natural disaster" no longer exists.


    After gaiola and Erin burned their lives, all the witch compatriots were able to escape. They ran desperately, but they looked at the city from time to time on the way to escape.


    The wind and snow weakened but did not stop, as if mourning the death of the man. The sad atmosphere spread among the witches. They were a little confused. They were not afraid of death for so long. What was the last purpose?


    Belen stood among the ruins, watching the blue light fade gradually, ripples in his dark blue eyes, and he sighed deeply.


    It''s really lucky that those who stay in this city to fight with them are themselves and others. If they were those high-end combat forces who have gone out, they might not even be able to see such a beautiful scene, even though they bear sins.


    There must be evil before good in this world. Even those who bear sins have good thoughts. Maybe this kind of thoughts is only for someone around them.


    "Well, it''s over."


    Belen loosened his hand holding the sword, and the snow lion turned into a blue light spot and dissipated. His breath subsided, and the whole man''s temperament was depressed. His consumption was also great, especially in his mind, but his look was very relaxed.


    At this time, Angelina also fluttered with the wings of the wind. When she saw the white haired youth, she smiled, then fell slowly and came to the latter.


    Beren looked at Angelina and said, "she''s gone, too."


    "Well, she''s gone, very happy." Angelina recalled the smile when Erin left. She seemed to be infected and smiled.


    When can I leave as happy as her?


    Then, Angelina looked at her students. She smiled and said, "when can I leave the world as happy as her?"


    "Ha?" Belen also suddenly turned back to the elf woman next to her and said in some panic, "what are you talking about? Don''t be unhappy!"


    "Ha ha, I''ll make you nervous." Angelina smiled thoughtfully and said meaningfully, "I won''t miss it. Of course, if something happens to you, it''s impossible."


    "Why can''t you think about it when I have an accident?" Belen glanced at her reluctantly, taking the latter as a joke, walked forward and looked at the snowflakes falling in front of him, corresponding to the color of his hair.


    Looking at the white haired figure walking in front of her, antrina''s smile slowly put away. There was a sad color in her blue eyes. She didn''t take her own affairs seriously, but let others care so much. In the final analysis, isn''t it your fault? You bastard disciple, can you be a little conscious?


    "Don''t you notice? Your body has begun to live by magic, just like them." Angelina whispered and slowly held her hands.


    I don''t know how long he will usher in his own end.


    I hope that moment will come slowly.


    After entering the king''s city, many people watched the white haired man in white. After knowing that the outside had subsided, they all knew who the man was.


    "That''s the white haired sword saint! Is that the sword Saint beside you? It''s so beautiful!"


    Some young girls exclaimed. For them, this is the first time to see such a big man. Indeed, it is as extraordinary as the legend.


    At the moment, beren didn''t pay attention to their eyes. He still had something to worry about in his heart, so he walked very fast. In a short time, he went to the special Armament Department, although there were wounded everywhere at the moment.


    "Elia..."


    Thinking of the unconscious girl, beren was a little anxious. Although he knew that the girl was not in danger, he was still very nervous.


    After getting the information through some gatekeepers, Bellen immediately rushed to the second floor and came to frotti''s rest room. The moment she opened the door, she saw the familiar figures, and on the bed, a silver haired girl was lying there, seemingly sleeping.


    "Mr. beren!"


    After hearing the sound of opening the door, latil immediately turned back. When she saw that it was Belen, she was also very surprised. She was still worried about the situation of the latter.


    Then, latil saw many blood marks on Belen''s body and the extremely striking wound on her left shoulder. She was startled, stood up from her position and met her.


    "Mr. beren! Are you okay? Take care of the wound!"


    Hearing the speech, beren shook his head. He comforted: "it doesn''t matter to me. How''s Elia?"


    Nevertheless, latil was still worried about beren''s injury. She shook her head and said, "Elia, she''s all right! Wendy is here. Let her help Mr. beren deal with his wound. Mr. beren always doesn''t care about his own affairs."


    "Big brother, let me help you."


    "Please."


    Wendy came forward and put her hands on her bloodstained left shoulder. The incomparable warm and soft magic came out to wrap the wound.


    Beren sat in the chair in front of the window, looked at Elia, who was unconscious, was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Elia, it will take her a long time to wake up?"


    "Elia, she has some trauma on her body, and the internal injury is not serious." Wendy explained, and then said tactfully, "Elia, she has consumed her magic too much. She is very weak now. She should be in a coma for several days, but her life is not in danger."


    "I see."


    Belen was also relieved. Although he wanted to use his magic to repair Elia''s injury, it was not al''s original situation. At that time, he was hard headed, but now Elia has no life threat. He''d better let it go, otherwise he might hate himself.


    At this time, hill was a little concerned about the situation outside. She asked, "Belen, is it over outside?"


    "Well, it''s over." Beren took his eyes back from Elia. He answered, and then slowly stood up. He came to the glass mosaic window, looked through the glass and looked at the snow that had not stopped, and felt inexplicable emotion in his heart.


    It''s a really hard day.


    At the same time, when everyone thought it was over, a figure in black came slowly over heathrand, and the eyes with five pointed stars were staring at the huge heavenly elephant tower.


    "What you want to do, let me help you get some interest back."

 Chapter 616

    The woman in the green dress walked on the streets that had been reduced to ruins. In front was the city gate, and she looked back at the absent-minded woman in purple.


    "Come on, go somewhere no one can find."


    The woman in purple raised her eyes and looked at the woman in green skirt. She answered gently. She was puzzled, and then she still said, "those guys let us go like this?"


    "Isn''t it good?" Cisse asked with a smile.


    Caroline pursed her lips and said, "it seems not bad to be killed like this."


    "Fool." Sisai raised his hand and stroked garlofen''s head. Then they left elolana together and stopped hundreds of meters away from the city gate to look back.


    Jialuofen asked, "don''t you go to Yanlian temple? She shouldn''t be dead."


    "She should have left." Sisai said this, then looked back and looked into the distance. Snowflakes were scattered in the air that night. She raised her right hand to pick it up, and then smiled and said, "meet her during the trip, but before that, go and dismiss everyone who is still waiting for orders."


    After that, meet again somewhere in the world.


    Because of the "natural disaster", even if the curtain has come to an end, everyone doesn''t sleep well, not only because of the residual smell after terror, but also because there is no place to live. Every corner of the King City is full and very crowded.


    On the second day, the news from heathland shocked the Empire again. On that day, the mainstay of the coalition and several of her partners had returned, but they did not return to ailoranya, but directly ran to heathland, because the news there shocked the brave adults.


    The elephant tower of heaven collapsed.


    It''s the biggest symbol of the Holy See. It has stood there for hundreds of years. There was no damage in the war with witches hundreds of years ago, but it was destroyed overnight. It''s incredible.


    When the news came out, countless people were shocked. Who did it? Is it the Witch of "natural disaster" again? But didn''t they lose the war?


    Most people think it was the "natural disaster", but only those who know that the "natural disaster" is the real news of the defeat understand that the collapse of the heavenly elephant tower must not be the "natural disaster".


    On this day, beren just woke up. The first time he went to Elia''s room after washing, flotti only had a rest in the office because of her busy work. Therefore, she gave her residence to Elia and her friends.


    "Let me have a look."


    Considering that the girls may still be sleeping, Belen also carefully opened the door. Unexpectedly, even the curtains were opened inside. Latil and they lay on the ground and fell asleep in a row, while the silver haired girl on the bed still didn''t want to wake up.


    Seeing that everyone was still asleep, beren did not continue to disturb, because it was normal to sleep heavily in the few days after settling down the day before yesterday.


    After leaving, beren first came to flotti''s office. He quietly opened the door and wanted to say hello to the one inside, but the latter was buried in his work.


    Ah, ah, ah, it looks very busy.


    So Belem was embarrassed to disturb frody. He closed the door quietly, and then leaned his back against the door. He thought for a while, and then walked out of the special Armament Department.


    Walking in the street, he looked at a lot less people around. After what happened the day before yesterday, most of the nobles left elolana and went to other places. After all, there is no place for them to live here.


    Selfishness is normal, and Belen doesn''t want to blame anything. After all, he also has a lot of selfishness. He shook his head and continued to walk forward.


    I don''t know where Joanna and Aaron are now. I haven''t seen them since the end of the battle that day. Are they still in the king''s city?


    Beren was always in a daze yesterday, because he was too tired to fight physically and mentally. If he didn''t deliberately exert himself, he couldn''t work hard at all. It was hard to get a cup, so he spent a day in the room.


    "Excuse me, are you the legendary" white haired sword saint "


    A girl''s wonderful voice came from one side. Belen also looked over her head. It was a beautiful girl with exquisite face. She looked very young, 17 or 18 years old.


    "You are..."


    The girl was dressed in a blue and white dress. She came to beren, looked up and down at the latter, and then smiled and said, "my name is Leahy."


    "Hello." Belen kindly said hello.


    The girl named Lian Yi looked at the white haired man in front of her and asked, "well, Hello, again, are you the legendary" white haired sword saint "


    Belen was also a little embarrassed when he was mentioned this title. He always couldn''t hear others use this title in person, so he said, "ah, compared with that, my name is Belen glien. You can call me Belen."


    "It turns out that the" white haired sword saint "is such a person."


    When she saw beren''s shy look, Lian Yi was also surprised, so she covered her mouth and smiled. Then she smiled and said, "well, can I call you brother beren?"


    "Of course."


    Belen blinked. After all, she was a younger girl than herself. Then he looked around and asked curiously, "won''t your family worry if you run out alone?"


    "Well... Of course not." Lian Yi winked playfully, then looked around curiously. She asked, "where is brother Belen going?"


    Although he was not used to the girl''s self familiar nature, beren didn''t care much. He scratched his hair and said with a smile, "ah, in fact, I don''t know where to go now. I want to find out if some friends are still in the King City."


    Hearing the speech, Lian Yi smiled and said, "well, let me go with my brother? I''m still familiar with the King City. Maybe I can point the way and help!"


    "Won''t it bother you too much?" Although Belen is a little excited, he is still embarrassed to bother others, but he is really not very familiar with the King City. It is possible to get lost accidentally.


    "No, no, I happen to have something to ask the white haired sword saint." Lian Yi smiled and looked at the white haired man in front of her. There was a bright luster in her black pupils.


    Hearing the speech, Bellen couldn''t refuse, so she answered.

 Chapter 617

    "Nah, which witch did brother Belen defeat?"


    When he heard the girl''s question, Belen was also stunned. He recalled the figure with blue hair, then smiled and shook his head.


    "I didn''t beat any witch, but I didn''t fight in the end."


    Lian Yi was stunned when she heard the speech, and then asked, "why don''t you fight?"


    "Because she didn''t want to fight with me." Beren looked ahead and saw the scene in his mind. He couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    Although he was very angry about Al before, when he saw gaiola''s expression and touched some of her inner stories, he found that the woman was not a annoying guy.


    "Well..." Although Lian Yi didn''t understand the true meaning of the answer, she could only make do with it, so she asked, "so, which witch did brother Belen fight with?"


    "That snow witch is a very strong and powerful witch." Belen praised so much.


    Lian Yi frowned slightly and seemed a little unhappy. She was silent for a moment, and then asked, "it''s obviously the enemy. Why didn''t brother beren kill her?"


    "Because she didn''t need it. In the end, she just wanted to send her compatriots away safely. In the end, she exhausted her magic and left." Beren explained with a smile.


    "So, brother Belen thinks the snow witch is still a good man?" Lian Yi frowned and asked. Her black eyes stared at the man beside her.


    In this regard, beren stopped. He turned to the girl and smiled and said, "I can''t say that. However, I think even the evil witch like them has the consciousness of giving life for the people around them. It''s just worth my respect."


    Lian Yi was stunned. She looked at the smile in front of her. She was stunned for a long time before she came back. Beren had walked out of a long distance. She hurried to follow the mountain.


    After Lian Yi was silent for a while, she looked at the people around her and said, "that day, the snow witch must have shown a scene that moved the heart of Belen''s brother."


    "Well, that''s right."


    The blue haired woman finally looked at the stars and stretched out her hand, as if she had held someone''s hand. If there was such a person who stretched out her hand to accompany her, it must be the witch named losvia who took her home.


    Belen thought so, and then looked soft. There was no more beautiful scene in the world. Although it was late to think about it, she still said thank you to the witch in the bottom of her heart.


    At this time, beren came to the military headquarters. Since Joanna and Aaron arrived that day, Morpheus must have come back. Since he did not intervene in the war at that time, he should help the imperial army. After all, compared with the combat power at that time, the "natural disaster" side had the advantage.


    Morpheus should be busy in the military headquarters now? I heard from frotti that Morpheus was injured in the battle with the flame witch. I don''t know how the injury is now.


    With the help of Lian Yi, Belen also smoothly came to the avenue leading to the military headquarters. He came here for the first time. He was different from his imagination and didn''t know how the internal structure was.


    Lian Yi asked curiously, "is brother beren''s friend in the military headquarters?"


    "Well, he''s a general." Beren explained with a smile,


    Hearing the speech, Lian Yi was thoughtful. She already had the answer in her heart, but she didn''t say it. She followed beren without saying a word.


    After coming to the military headquarters, beren looked around. Similarly, it was very similar to the scene around the King City. The soldiers of the imperial army were also injured, and there were many wounded here.


    "Brother Belen, this way, this way." Leahy shouted aside.


    Beren was stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously followed up. She followed the girl to a zone surrounded by trees, where there was a high tower. It was hard to imagine that such a building would be built in this forest.


    Belen came to Leahy''s side. He looked curiously at the girl next to him. He asked, "where is this place?"


    For his question, Lian Yi smiled and explained: "most imperial generals will be here. Since brother Belen''s friend is a general, he should also be here. Otherwise, he will go out to work. However, let''s ask?"


    "Ah, good."


    Belen looked at Lian Yi suspiciously. Even the area within the military headquarters knew that Lian Yi was also an aristocrat? That''s probably the only explanation.


    However, there was no difference between nobles and civilians for Belen. He went to the tower. Sure enough, there were some guards outside the fence.


    When he saw a white haired man approaching the young girl, the guard immediately picked up his weapons and asked in a deep voice, "stop! Who are you!"


    Seeing that the soldiers and guards were on alert, beren also explained. He said, "well, we are not suspicious people. I came to find a friend. He is a general, and she came with me."


    "Friend? General? Which general are you looking for?" The soldier guard asked suspiciously.


    Therefore, Belen reported the name of Morpheus. After hesitating for a while, the soldier guard asked someone to go in and report. Soon Morpheus came out, but he was not the only one. There was a beautiful woman with beautiful purple long hair around him, which was Joanna.


    When he saw beren outside, Morpheus smiled in surprise, then laughed and greeted him with a bear hug with beren.


    "Long time no see!"


    "Well, long time no see." Belem smiled and patted Morpheus on the shoulder, then looked at the purple haired woman. He said curiously, "since you are all here, what about Aaron and them?"


    Joanna stroked the hair blown in front of her by the wind, then smiled and said, "the witch who mastered the doubling magic handed over the" law of angels "to Aaron before leaving, so they rushed back to the school park yesterday morning. Maybe Serena will be very happy."


    "Well." Belen suddenly realized.


    Then, Joanna looked at the young girl aside. She thought, then seemed to think back, and then smiled.


    "Ah, isn''t this the emperor''s little sister?"


    When he heard this, beren was stunned. He stared at Joanna in front of him. The brain circuit didn''t turn around for a while.

 Chapter 618

    Emperor... Emperor?


    Beren stood still and looked at Joanna with a dull face, didn''t she? The child''s name is clearly Lian Yi, not an emperor?


    Because beren''s identity was unknown, he was invited to a distance of more than ten meters by the guards, so the guards didn''t hear the conversation here.


    Even Morpheus was stunned. He glanced at Joanna and found that the latter looked at the young girl in front of him with a smile. It seemed that he was not kidding.


    Although he has worked in the imperial capital for so many years, in fact, Morpheus has never seen the emperor of this country. He has never heard the emperor speak even in the palace of the imperial city.


    Can we say that the girl in front of us is the mysterious monarch of Florence?


    But ah, how did Joanna know the monarch?


    At the sight of beren''s dull appearance, Joanna smiled, then looked at Lian Yi, and she said, "are you deliberately hiding it from him?"


    Lian Yi blinked her eyes, smiled and said, "long time no see, sister Joanna."


    He didn''t make any refutation, which is equivalent to admitting what Joanna said before. The young girl is


    The emperor of Florence.


    Belen is staring at the girl next to her, and the picture of meeting the latter before can''t help but emerge in her mind.


    "You..."


    Lian Yi looked at beren, her eyes bent into crescent moon, and said playfully, "brother beren, all the words I said from the beginning didn''t lie to you."


    Lianyi is her name, and indeed no family will worry about her. In addition, she is really familiar with the structure of the King City. No wonder she can find here smoothly


    "Ah... Sorry."


    Bellen subconsciously apologized. Lian, who became a monarch so young, probably her parents had already


    In contrast, Lian Yi shook her head and said with a smile, "brother Belen, please don''t care. I don''t care very much."


    Nevertheless, beren was still a little guilty. Then he suddenly remembered something and said in a panic, "just call me beren. Your majesty is very polite."


    In front of you is the emperor. Even Belem is in awe of high-weight people. This is a normal phenomenon for ordinary people, not to mention the real monarch of Florentine empire.


    "Ah! Although I''m the emperor, I''m right..." Lian Yi was also a little embarrassed. She thought about it in distress, and then said, "but I don''t appear in front of you as the emperor now."


    Seeing the girl''s distressed look, Belen was also stunned. He raised his hand and scratched his cheek. Nevertheless, he was still in awe of the identity of the emperor, but let''s forget it for the moment.


    "Well, I think I don''t know about it."


    Finally, Belen can only say so. His face is ruddy and nervous. Now he can''t take Lian Yi as an ordinary girl.


    "Well, brother beren."


    The emperor girl smiled and shouted again, and beren''s look was very unnatural, but Lian Yi smiled a little deeper when she saw this expression.


    Ah... The young queen, some belly black?


    Morpheus also noticed the other side of the girl. He smiled silently and patted beren on the shoulder.


    "Flirting and flirting, let''s put it aside. Let''s talk somewhere else."


    "What flirting..." Belen gave him a white look, but there was no obstacle to communicate with his old classmates.


    Then the four left the military headquarters. There was no place to chat. So they listened to Lianyi''s advice and came to her garden.


    When she came to the garden full of birds and flowers, Belen took a swipe at the corners of her mouth. She clearly wanted to forget that Lian Yi was the emperor, but now... She can''t forget it at all!


    "Let''s sit here!" Lianyi came to the pavilion in the middle of the small pond. She waved to the servants on one side, then looked at the three and asked, "would you like something to drink?"


    "I don''t need it." Belen shook his head. It was the first time he came to the emperor''s bedroom and looked around, inexplicably nervous.


    Murphys and Joanna were not nervous. They asked for a cup of tea at will. The latter looked at the white haired man with a smile.


    "Oh, oh, it''s strange that the" white haired swordsman "is so nervous when he was the second largest swordsman in the past."


    "Who! Who''s nervous?!" Beren immediately retorted, and then he couldn''t hold it under Joanna''s gaze. Then he hung his head and didn''t dare to look directly at the girl sitting opposite.


    Lian Yi was also a little funny when she saw beren. She said, "brother beren doesn''t look like a great hero to save the northwest war zone in my heart now."


    The image fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant. Belen also had some bad taste. No matter what, she didn''t want to be looked down upon by a girl younger than herself, even though the other party was his majesty.


    "But ah, such a brother beren would say something praising the enemy." Lian Yi added with a smile at this time.


    Although the image of the "white haired sword saint" does not have the so-called strong style, it is because of this that people can be so close.


    "Even the sinful witches like them have the consciousness of paying their lives for the people around them, but that''s enough for me to respect."


    If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t be so close to the man. She already knows that the white haired boy who is no older than himself is a very gentle man.


    Belen was stunned when she heard Leahy''s words, and then her face was slightly red. Is this probably a compliment? Praised by a girl, he has never had much resistance to this.


    "Ah... Thank you, thank you..."


    Seeing the white haired boy blushing, Lian Yi also opened her eyes slightly and her heart jumped slightly. She was stunned for a moment, and then quickly took back her eyes. Her bright face was ruddy for a few minutes.


    No, no, why does your heart beat? It''s just blushing. Why are you infected?


    "He is a great man. If you see him, you may like him."


    That day, what frotti said reappeared in her mind. Lian Yi''s face turned red and her head began to smoke.


    Pooh, Pooh!


    No! Just don''t hate it, just don''t like it!


    Lianyi immediately woke up and told herself that she looked up at the white haired man looking at the pond.


    Just treat him as a very gentle big brother.


    Murphys was drinking tea. She was surprised that the tea was superior and made very well, but Joanna looked at Belen and then at the emperor girl who was secretly aiming at someone.

 Chapter 619

    "The elephant tower of heaven... Collapsed?!"


    When he heard the news, Belen also exclaimed. His face was unbelievable. He couldn''t imagine that the huge tower standing in the holy see for hundreds of years collapsed that night.


    Lian Yi''s eyebrows were slightly heavy. She nodded:? "Yes, although we don''t know who did it, the brave and the wise have rushed to heathland."


    "That night, it should be the time for us to fight against the" natural disaster ". Although many witches and three core members were released, I don''t think they have the ability to go to heathland to destroy the elephant tower of heaven." Joanna thought for a while and then said what she thought.


    After such a war, the remaining three core members of the "natural disaster" must not have enough strength to do such a thing. In the case of excessive consumption, they also have no ability to destroy the heavenly elephant tower.


    Besides, the way they left, they had no fighting spirit


    Lian Yi also nodded slightly after hearing the speech, and she agreed with it very much. Then she said: "during the period when the elephant tower of heaven was destroyed, the Pope and the saint had already shot, but even so, they couldn''t stop each other."


    "Those two have shot together and can''t stop each other?" Morpheus frowned slightly, which was incredible.


    Although I have never seen the Pope and the saint move hands together, I know it must be great after hearing the legend. Moreover, those two are the supreme leaders of the Holy See.


    The magic of the Pope and the saint is the same, which is well known and the top magic.


    Holy Spirit Gemini, this is the magic of the two. Together, they can borrow the magic of stars outside Heaven and earth. Because they don''t know the details, they can only understand it according to the records in the legend.


    "How many enemies?" Joanna asked the key point. Even the Pope and the saint joined hands, coupled with the protection of the heavenly elephant tower, to the collapse of the heavenly elephant tower, the enemy is not only strong, but certainly not small.


    Speaking of this, Lian Yi was silent for a while before saying, "maybe you won''t believe it, but in fact, it is said that there is only one enemy."


    "What?"


    All three thought they had heard wrong.


    "There is only one enemy." Leahy repeated again.


    After reconfirmation, the three were all in the same place. They couldn''t imagine breaking through the protection alone. After all, in addition to the Pope and Saint, there are also the heaven elephant tower, and there are many military referees in the Vatican headquarters!


    Joanna asked herself that even now that she has mastered the "truth of the wind", even if she has endless magic, she can never break the Vatican headquarters alone, which is unimaginable.


    "Beren... Can you do it?" Joanna looked at the white haired man beside her. You know, the latter is the first known human who has stepped into "demigod understanding" so far in history.


    Beren was silent for a moment, thought seriously for a moment, and then said, "although the Vatican guardian was not there at that time, my greatest assurance is that it is possible to break their defense without opening the elephant tower of heaven."


    Joanna, Morpheus and Leahy were also shocked when they heard what he said. Now Bellen is so strong.


    It''s amazing, but it''s not enough. The power of the mysterious man should be more powerful.


    According to the current situation alone, the power of the mysterious man may still be above beren, an existence beyond the "demigod"?


    This... Unbelievable! Who is it


    Wait


    Beilun three people suddenly raised their heads at the moment, and their eyes were shocked. They all thought of a person.


    That''s the "brave". That girl definitely has the strength to surpass the "demigod state", but she will never do such a thing, and she just came back can''t do such a thing,.


    However, there is another existence comparable to the "brave" in this world, that is, the enemy of all creatures in the world, the supreme "demon king" of the demon family.


    "Is it really..." demon king " Murphys murmured to himself.


    Joanna and Lian Yi were silent. After a moment of silence, the latter said, "it is said that it is a figure dressed in black. It seems to be a woman. Maybe it is really the" demon king. "


    "Woman?"


    Beren, who heard this, was suddenly stunned. He came back to his senses, and then hurriedly asked, "is it really a woman in black?"


    "Ah... Well, I got the news from the Pope himself." Seeing beren suddenly excited, Lian Yi was stunned and explained.


    Beren frowned slightly. How could he forget the existence of the mysterious woman, who was as strong and unfathomable as him.


    Joanna asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter, beren?"


    Belen took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and then said, "the man who destroyed the elephant Rita... I fought with her, on the northwest border."


    "What? Then, who is she? Is she really the devil?" Morpheus was also startled. Unexpectedly, Bellen had fought with the mysterious woman.


    Beren was silent for a moment, then shook his head. He said, "I don''t know whether she is the" devil king ". However, when I met her in the northwest, although she stopped me, she didn''t interfere with my final killing. If it was the" devil king ", I think I wouldn''t let me kill so many" devil king "troops."


    They all frowned when they heard the speech. As beren said, if it was really the "demon king", how could beren let beren kill the "demon king" army and defeat the northwest war?


    "There is such a terrible strong man in this world." Joanna also sighed.


    At the moment, Bellen still had doubts. The mysterious woman did something she couldn''t do, which shows that the strength of the other party should still be above herself. In that case, why did she stop deliberately intercepting herself? Are you not sure?


    The first face-to-face meeting with the mysterious woman was at Hill''s house, and then appeared at the northwest border. Later, it was the Holy See. It was only when she didn''t notice it, she was reminded by grace, and she also had a hand with grace.


    wait!


    That guy, is he always lurking in the dark? When both sides were hurt, did you suddenly take the Holy See by surprise with great strength?


    Her purpose is the tower of heaven. After all, she left after destruction.

 Chapter 620

    Although the fog of doubt shrouded in her heart was very uncomfortable, Belen had long been used to this situation and soon relaxed herself.


    In any case, the most important thing to do now is to focus on the present.


    After the conversation, in order to ease the atmosphere, Lian Yi immediately changed the topic and pulled everyone out of the depressed atmosphere.


    The next topic is about beren. He himself is very helpless. Is the young girl deliberately teasing him? I want to know his past embarrassments from Morpheus and Joanna.


    And these two guys are really unscrupulous. They really shake out his embarrassing stories one by one. They really don''t give face at all. Regardless of their identity, this girl can be regarded as her younger generation in terms of age!


    "Hey, don''t talk about everything!" Belen gave a shy shout, trying to stop the topic.


    In this regard, Joanna covered her mouth and said with a smile, "ah, ah, this is the order of the emperor''s majesty. Do you want us to disobey the order?"


    Murphys nodded happily, echoed Joanna, and said some interesting embarrassing things about Bellen in the school park.


    Ah, what a terrible excuse!


    Belen''s face was bitter. There was no way. Lian Yi was his majesty. He really couldn''t refute Joanna''s excuse.


    "Ha ha, so brother Belen has such an interesting story?"


    After hearing a lot of interesting things, Lian Yi was also very happy. She burst into laughter. She suddenly wanted to know more about the beren brother.


    What two bad friends!


    Belen shook his head reluctantly. He looked at Lian Yi, and then said bitterly, "that was all when he was young."


    "Even if you are in your twenties, aren''t you still very young?" Lian Yi said with a smile.


    Ok... It seems right


    For a time, beren didn''t know how to respond. She simply didn''t refute. Anyway, it was embarrassing enough.


    At noon, Lian Yi still wanted to leave everyone for dinner, but the three refused. After all, she just learned such disturbing news. How can she still have the mood to eat.


    And Belen also looked at Lian Yi curiously. He asked curiously, "Lian Yi, as your majesty, you don''t look very busy?"


    "This, of course, is for others to do. I''m just a girl with the name of the emperor but no power of the emperor." Lian Yi said with a smile on her face.


    Belen blinked after hearing the speech, and then smiled helplessly: "it''s really an unconvincing sentence." The girl in front of him, from beginning to end, had only one sentence that made him feel like he was joking.


    Lian Yi didn''t care about this. She smiled and said, "Nah, let me walk with brother beren for a while?"


    "This... Doesn''t have to be?" Belen said with some embarrassment. After all, he already knows the real identity of Lian Yi. It''s really embarrassing to go together. He''s just a civilian.


    "I am your majesty!"


    "Please forgive me! Be sure to let me go with your majesty!"


    So Belen and Lian Yi went out of the emperor''s garden. They were on the way back to the special Armament Department. The former sighed secretly, and then gradually got used to Lian Yi''s identity.


    "Brother beren."


    "Lian Yi, it''s a little... Inappropriate for you to call me that? I''m just a civilian." Beren interrupted Leahy. He scratched his cheek and said so.


    Hearing the speech, Lian Yi also blinked, then smiled and said, "but brother Belen also called my name, not his majesty."


    "Wan, I''m very sorry!"


    Belen also woke up suddenly after being said this. He found that his name for Lian Yi had never changed. It was really too much. As a civilian, how can he call the emperor''s name?


    "Ah ah!"


    Lian Yi gave a strange cry. She tooted her mouth. She looked very cute, but she was a little distressed at the moment. She said, "if other people forget it, but I want to know brother beren, so brother beren can''t care so much about my identity? Can''t you just treat me as a younger generation, sister and so on?"


    Beren was stunned when he heard Lian Yi''s words. He was silent. He couldn''t help thinking that the girl in front of him had no family. She sat on the throne alone. As the head of the Empire, she had supreme power and shouldered great responsibility. But despite all this, she was just a girl under 20.


    Although she doesn''t know why the object is herself, maybe she just wants an existence similar to her family?


    Just when beren was silent, Lian Yi suddenly realized something. Her beautiful face suddenly turned red, and then shouted in panic: "no, no, I don''t mean that! I think, I want to treat beren''s brother as a good friend, brother! Just like sister frotti means to me!"


    At the smell of the speech, Belen also came back. He was stunned for a moment, and then showed a soft smile. As expected, as he thought, Lian Yi just wanted the existence of her family.


    "I know, I know." Bellen smiled, raised her hand and patted Leahy on the shoulder. Then she said curiously, "are Leahy and frody on good terms?"


    Because of beren''s shoulder slapping, Lian Yi was in a better mood. She nodded and said, "of course, sister frotti has helped me countless times!"


    i see.


    Belen suddenly realized that there were many doubts about Elia, but the mysterious Emperor didn''t pursue it. It turned out that it was because liany, as his majesty, was so close to frotti.


    "Many of my official duties are done for sister frody. It''s a check again." Lian Yi said with a smile.


    It''s true to trust flotti, who is subordinate to the military headquarters, to show her many official affairs of state affairs. Belen is also a little surprised. It seems that they are really close.


    At the time of parting, Belen stopped. He turned to look at Lian Yi, then smiled and said, "my family are very gentle people. If Lian Yi wants to, come and play next time?"


    "Yes!"


    Lianyi put her hands behind her waist and stood tall and graceful. She answered with a smile, and then watched the white haired figure go away with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 621

    After another two weeks, Elia finally woke up from her deep sleep, and Belen, who learned about it, immediately rushed back from outside the king''s city with great joy.


    Belen came to the door of the room that belonged to frotti. She couldn''t wait to open the door and caught the silver haired girl who reopened her eyes at the first time.


    "Elia!"


    Belen came forward with great surprise, and latil and they also smiled and consciously gave way.


    Belen stood in front of the bed and looked at the girl who was also looking at him. In addition to joy, her heart gushed out extremely bitter emotions.


    "It''s great that you''re all right."


    "Brother."


    Elia whispered to the man beside the bed. There was a faint smile on that beautiful face. The soft expression was enough to express the sigh from the bottom of her heart. This was the first time she felt that living was so beautiful.


    It''s great to see everyone''s faces.


    Belen leaned down slightly, stretched out his arms and hugged the silver haired girl. He looked soft and said a word in the girl''s ear that was enough to express all his feelings at the moment.


    "Welcome back, Elia."


    Such a simple word is the best that Belen can say at the moment. In his heart, nothing is more important than the safety of his family.


    "I''m back."


    Elia murmured back.


    After embracing each other for a long time, beren''s mood calmed down. He patted the girl on the back, and then released his arms.


    Then, beren suddenly noticed something. He looked curiously at Elia''s beautiful eyes. The silver pattern spread from the whites of her eyes in her pupils, just like the growth of vines. Silver gave people a feeling of incomparable holiness and beauty.


    I noticed it before, but now the vision in Elia''s eyes is more obvious, just like Grace''s eyes. Is it also some kind of magic?


    At this time, Elia''s eyes suddenly flashed a faint silver light, her thin body suddenly shook slightly, her hands subconsciously grabbed the quilt, her body bent slightly, and closed her eyes.


    "Elia?! what''s the matter with you?! what''s wrong?!"


    After seeing Elia''s wrong appearance, everyone was shocked and thought it was a recurrence of the injury!


    "OK... Dizzy..."


    Finally, Elia, with her eyes closed, said these two words. She held the quilt tightly, as if she could shake down at any time.


    How dizzy?


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. He was stunned for a while. Then he seemed to think of something. He asked, "Elia, open your eyes and have a look?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Elia also opened her eyes very skillfully. For a time, she felt that the sky was turning faintly. The whole person fell down to the left, and then closed her eyes. Only in this way can she be more relaxed.


    Is it


    At the moment when Elijah just opened her eyes, Belen saw the silver eyes. He immediately realized something. Didn''t he also experience this situation at the beginning?


    That was the sequelae after he stepped into the "demigod field" for the second time. From time to time, he would feel spinning and the whole person would lose his sense of balance.


    But Elia seemed to be more serious than herself. It seemed that she had fainted.


    Now, it''s not like grace, but like her own eyes


    That''s the eye of demigod.


    Does this mean that Elia has also stepped into "demigod understanding"? But why does Elia seem to have no sequelae like herself?


    "Elia, after working hard, open your eyes and have a look. Can you see some strange things? Such as... The magic on me?" Beren said so.


    Although very uncomfortable, Elia opened her eyes again. She turned her eyes to beren, her eyes twinkled slightly, then closed them again, and she nodded.


    "Well, I can see the magic flowing in my brother''s body."


    Ah, sure enough.


    Beren''s eyes brightened, and then looked at the silver haired girl with closed eyes on the bed in great surprise.


    How big is this? Has been exposed to this level?


    He had learned from everyone what Elia had done when the "law of angels" came, and he was very shocked.


    The child must have gambled his life to protect his family.


    In order to resist the war type magic prohibition, Elia must have done her best at that time, and even set foot in the "demigod field" at that moment, so she could last until Joanna arrived.


    Probably because she suddenly stepped into that realm, Elia''s vertigo is much more serious than she used to be.


    Seeing that Belen seemed to be sighing, latil and they were also flustered, and hill couldn''t stand it.


    "Belen! Elia, what''s the matter with her?! don''t sigh there alone!"


    Hearing the slightly anxious voice from his side, Belen also suddenly recovered. He turned his head and looked at the four girls who were worried, and immediately felt a little sorry.


    "Sorry, sorry."


    "So, what''s the matter!? fool!" Seeing that beren had not explained, Hill scolded angrily.


    Bellen also hurriedly said: "Elia, she''s fine, but her eyes have changed, but don''t worry, there''s no danger."


    Hoo


    Hearing what beren said, the four girls were relieved. Since even beren said so, there should be no problem, but they were nervous!


    Beren sat by the bed and looked at Elia, who seemed to be suffering. He stretched out his hand and took the girl''s hand. It was cold, so he grabbed it more tightly and wanted to keep the hand as warm as possible.


    "Brother?"


    Feeling the warm palm temperature on the back of her hand, Elia also called. She slowly opened her eyes, and the dizziness has been much lighter.


    "Don''t worry, your eyes are changing miraculously. You''ll be fine, but you may need to work hard recently, because this vertigo will appear from time to time."


    Belen reached out and gently rubbed Elia''s head to comfort her. Although Elia has always been strong, as a brother, he should take responsibility.


    "Well, I see."


    After a long time, the dizziness in Elia''s mind gradually disappeared. She shook her head, then looked at the still nervous people and spoke slowly.


    "I''m hungry."


    Hearing the speech, beren laughed and immediately went to prepare food.

 Chapter 622

    On this day, the "brave" sisya and her team returned to ailorana from heathrand, but only a few people knew about it.


    Belen, who doesn''t know for the time being, is carefully teaching Elijah to get used to the ability of "half god''s eye" this day. After all, he is from the past. He knows what kind of situation Elijah is now.


    To control the ability of "half god''s eye", beren had spent a lot of effort. It took him half a year to really master this ability.


    The trick is, don''t care about anything. This doesn''t simply mean in sight, but let your mind not focus on anything.


    When he realized this, beren did it quickly, because his control power was the first in the world.


    Of course, the premise of using this trick is to get used to the feeling of dizziness and imbalance first. Only after adapting to that feeling can you use this trick.


    However, Elijah has mastered that feeling at the moment. Although Belen personally taught him, he is still a little incredible, but it is understandable that after all, Elijah is a genius that can not be described by the word "genius".


    In some ways, even more talented than Cynthia.


    "Brother."


    Hearing the girl''s call, beren asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Elia."


    "It seems that I have." Elia''s pale silver eyes swept around and finally fell on Belen, flashing like stars in the night sky.


    "Elia is really good." Beren exclaimed, this is a shocking thing.


    Hearing his praise, Elia''s bright face also showed a faint smile. She also heard other people''s praise every day in the School Park, but only the praise of her family would make her happy.


    "My brother is also very powerful."


    Belen smiled after hearing the speech, and then reached out and rubbed the girl''s head. He was suddenly surprised to find that Elia seemed to grow up again and had reached the height in front of her nose.


    "Elia, you seem to be growing taller!"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Elia also blinked, then took a step forward, narrowed the distance with the former, and looked very close.


    "Well, it''s getting taller." Elia said so calmly.


    Because of the close distance, Belen also swallowed her saliva, because Elia was no longer the original little girl. Now she is a beautiful girl with a beautiful figure. Even her chest is just stuck on her chest, which made him a little embarrassed and took a step back.


    "Ah, it''s good to grow tall."


    "Yes."


    Elia answered. Her silver black eyes looked at the snow white hair. Her eyes twinkled and said blandly, "brother, if I am the same as you now, can I help you?"


    The same means


    Belen was puzzled, but when he looked into those eyes, his heart trembled inexplicably. He was silent for a while, and then said, "what does Elia want to help her brother?"


    Elia did not speak, but raised her slender arm. The slender finger on that hand touched beren''s white hair, which meant it was self-evident.


    As a demigod, can you help him?


    Seeing the girl''s action in front of him, beren knew her meaning in an instant, so he hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "you already know?"


    "I already know."


    Elia looked very calm, but there was a hot light in her silver eyes. She was staring at her dark blue eyes and wanted to get the answer she wanted.


    Originally, I already know.


    Belen was helpless. He asked, "Elia, can you tell your brother what you know?"


    "My brother is not in good health." Said Elia.


    Although everyone should know this, since Elia said these words, the "poor health" in her mouth obviously does not mean an ordinary degree.


    Belen hesitated, then smiled and said, "although it''s OK, there''s still no problem for the time being. Elia wants to help her brother''s heart. My brother understands, but ah, probably no one can help."


    Hearing the speech, Elia lowered her head in disappointment. She thought she could help him as long as she reached her brother''s position, but now she is very disappointed.


    Seeing the girl like this, Bellen smiled. He reached out and rubbed the girl''s head, and then said, "don''t be depressed, be happy. I like Elia''s smile best."


    When hearing this, Elia also slowly raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. The disappointed look had disappeared from her eyes and was covered with a shining brilliance at the moment.


    "Brother, do you like my smile?"


    Beren said seriously, "ah, I like it best."


    "So..."


    Elia lowered her head slightly, and then raised her face to beren. Her beautiful face was now wearing a more beautiful smile than a hundred flowers, which could be called a world-class painting.


    With such a moving smile on his exquisite face, even beren couldn''t help beating his heart. His face was slightly red and wanted to look away, but he couldn''t do it anyway at the moment.


    It was inconceivable that Elia, who was smiling, would be so beautiful. At this time, beren''s heart suddenly woke up.


    No, no! Elia is a sister!


    Wait, wait! Just because it''s my sister, it doesn''t matter if I''m fascinated!


    Bellen immediately freed herself from that guilt, and then nodded secretly. Yes, it doesn''t matter if she is a family!


    But ah, it''s really beautiful.


    Belen looked at the girl who had recovered her calm look. He blushed and said, "well, sure enough, Elia''s smile is the best."


    Elia blinked and said, "my brother wants to see it. I can laugh every day."


    "No! A smile is only beautiful when it comes from the heart." Belen was also dumbfounded when he heard the girl''s words, and then rubbed the girl''s hair. Then he suddenly heard footsteps and looked back.


    "Joanna?"


    Long purple hair hung behind her. Joanna was wearing a blue and white dress today. She smiled and said, "the brave man is back. Do you want to see him together?"


    "Is sisya back?" Belen was also stunned. Then he nodded to Joanna, looked at Elia, smiled and said, "let''s go and see sisya. Elia hasn''t seen her for a long time?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 623

    Because latil and they didn''t know where to go, Belen couldn''t tell them about going to see sisya, so the three left the special Armament Department directly and went to the emperor''s garden where Leahy was located.


    When he came to the garden for the second time, beren was looking forward to seeing Leahy, the lively young girl. If it weren''t for public, he wouldn''t treat her as his majesty anymore.


    Leaving aside that identity, Lian Yi is just an ordinary girl.


    After arriving at the pond, Belen saw the pavilion in the middle of the pond, where there were two people she didn''t know, in addition to the familiar figures of Lian Yi and sisya.


    Should it be sisya''s partner?


    "Ah, brother Belen is here! Another is..." Lian Yi also saw beren''s arrival, but then she noticed the beautiful silver haired girl next to the latter. She was slightly stunned, and then judged the identity of the other party.


    Is that the witch?


    Although she has never seen Elijah, as her majesty, Lianyi naturally knows about the "witch". Moreover, flotti once protected the "witch" in the hall.


    Originally, "witch" is such a beautiful girl. It seems that she is younger than herself.


    "Long time no see."


    Sisya also smiled when she saw Belen. She stood up, walked up and said hello to Elia.


    Elia nodded in response.


    Then, sisya looked at the purple haired woman. She smiled and said, "although it''s the first time to meet, I''ve heard about you. It''s worthy of the title of" demon guide king. "


    "It''s a great honor to be praised by brave adults." Joanna responded with a smile.


    Seeing the young brave girl in front of her, Bellen smiled and said, "it''s been a long time. I know something about what you do at the border. It''s hard."


    "Each other." Sisya waved her hand, then looked at beren and exclaimed, "you''re the one who did such a big thing in the northwest."


    northwest?


    Beside sisya, there was a petite girl, while the other was a young man with green short hair. He looked handsome. He seemed to be less than 30 years old, and he still held a sword in his arms. At the moment, he was looking at the white haired man in front of him thoughtfully, and his green eyes flashed slightly.


    Finally, the green haired young man suddenly asked, "are you the" white haired sword saint "who killed 29 demon family generals in the northwest?"


    Belen looked at the young man curiously, then nodded and replied, "it''s me. Who are you?"


    "I''m a brave team. I''m a selfie! My name is bulfis!" The green haired youth was holding a sword and looked proud. Obviously, he was very proud of it.


    The petite girl pulled down her big hat. She sighed, "bulfis, I''m ashamed if I can''t do this in front of others."


    "Cut!"


    Bulphiz brushed his lips with disdain.


    At this time, sisya suddenly stood up. She smiled and said, "he is my comrade in arms. He has the title of" sword maniac "outside. He is a" swordsman "like beren. As for this little guy, she is the" great sage "in everyone''s mouth. Please introduce yourself!"


    The little girl introduced herself with a smile: "Hello, my name is Novell dovencori. Just call me Novell. Of course, it''s no problem to call me" the great sage. "


    "Great sage"!?


    Not only Bellen, but also Joanna was very surprised. They looked at the lovely little girl curiously. It turned out that the legendary "great sage" was such a lovely little girl?


    Aware of their strange eyes, Novell also flattened her mouth. She said depressed, "don''t treat me as a child! I''m 18 years old!"


    "Ha?"


    Belen made a surprised voice, and then looked up and down at the "great sage" in front of her. It''s incredible that this petite girl is 18 years old. Does she also have the same time magic as Puding?


    "Great sage" Novell was very dissatisfied and said, "it''s just not well developed, can''t it!"


    "Ah, sorry, sorry." Belen apologized quickly. He scratched his hair awkwardly. There are always some strange people in the world. Although this is not a very common thing, it is not unacceptable.


    At this time, sisya suddenly took a step forward. She bowed to the three Berens, and then said in a deep voice: "elolana is safe this time. Thanks to your help, thank you very much."


    As a "brave man" like a savior, she not only has the bounden duty to fight against the demon army, but also has the responsibility to protect the people in her hometown. When she is fighting on the front line, if her hometown is destroyed, she can''t forgive her anyway. Fortunately, with the help of beren and them.


    Belen shook his head and said, "you''re welcome. You''re busy enough. You can''t take care of both ends, so we can help with the rear."


    "Ah, don''t talk about the past!"


    At this time, bulfis suddenly came out. He interrupted the topic, then held the sword in his right hand. He raised it to Belen, and then showed a warlike smile.


    "White hair! Fight me!"


    Belen raised her eyebrows slightly and said curiously, "why do you want to fight me?"


    "Because you are the white haired sword saint!" Bulfis took it for granted, then grinned and said, "all right, stop talking nonsense and have a fight! I want to see how strong the white haired swordsman is!"


    "I won''t fight." Beren shook his head.


    Bulfis frowned and said strangely, "aren''t you afraid of me? Although I''m strong, you don''t have to be afraid of this? Aren''t you a white haired swordsman?"


    "Not because of this..." Belen is a little helpless. The young man is too self. As long as he has no reason to fight with each other, he doesn''t want anyone to fight with him. It''s meaningless.


    However, before beren could explain anything, Elia suddenly said coldly, "you want to fight, I''ll fight with you, don''t bother your brother."


    "Ha? Why should I fight with a girl? Then, who are you?" Bulfis looked curiously at the surprisingly beautiful silver haired girl.


    In this regard, sisya took the lead in laughing and said, "bulfis, she is the legendary" witch ". I am not her opponent in the field of earth magic."

 Chapter 624

    When hearing sisya''s words, bulphis also opened his eyes. He looked at the beautiful silver haired girl again in disbelief.


    You should know that sisya is a "brave" who has been cared for by the world with the protection of countless elves. Sisya with the protection of earth elves even says that she is inferior to the silver haired girl in this field?


    Is this the legendary "witch"?


    Even in the frontier, I have heard rumors of "witch", but the rumors about "witch" spread over the years are very positive. For example, a few days ago, I carried the war type magic prohibition called "angel''s law" alone, which was announced later.


    "It''s... Witch." Burfis looked in awe. If it weren''t for the silver haired girl in front of him, maybe elolana would have been destroyed and couldn''t hold out until the rescue came.


    After a moment''s silence, bulfis shook his head to Elia. He said, "I don''t want to play with you. I just want to play with him, who is known as the" white haired sword saint "


    "In fact, it''s just shy. You''ve never had a fight with a girl." Novell glanced at bulfis and joked playfully.


    "What, what shy! Don''t talk nonsense!" Burfis was like a wolf dog caught by the tail, and the whole man jumped up.


    Seeing the shy look of the green haired youth, beren couldn''t help laughing. Maybe the "great sage" is the natural nemesis of the green haired youth? She saw through the whole person.


    No, maybe this is also the unique vision of the great sage.


    Just when beren felt funny, bulfis suddenly looked at him again. He grinned: "Hey, play with me. Let me see what power the legendary swordsman has."


    "Well, all right."


    Belen no longer refused, and he smiled.


    "Belem?"


    Seeing that Belen actually agreed to the invitation of bulfis, sisya was also stunned. She looked at the former with some doubts and wondered why he had fooled around with bulfis.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a duel." Belen waved his hand. In fact, he didn''t care much. Then he looked at the surrounding environment. He said, "let''s change a place. It''s hard to show here?"


    "Good!"


    Bulfis also seemed a little excited. He thought that beren would not accept the invitation after doing so, but he unexpectedly agreed.


    "Oh, oh, do you want to have a fight?" Lianyi came up with a smile and said, "come with me. You can''t tear me down!"


    So they followed the young emperor girl to an outdoor dojo. It''s not big, but it''s not small. It''s a place where Lian Yi usually practices magic. Although it''s her majesty, her love for magic doesn''t conflict with her identity.


    "Right here!" Lianyi looked at the very clean Dojo, then looked at them, smiled and told them, "you should pay attention to the weight. If you tear it down, I won''t easily forgive you."


    The girl''s smile made Belen and bulfis shiver at the bottom of their hearts. This usually lively and lovely girl showed the majesty of the emperor at this time.


    Then Belem and burfis went to the center of the dojo to oppose. The former had not moved, but the latter had a big smile. He held the scabbard and fixed it at his waist, and then pulled out the blade with his right hand.


    It''s a long blue and blue sword. Seeing its luster in the sun, you know it''s a good sword, and its thin blade like cicada''s wings must have been polished countless times. The so-called polishing can''t be done only by the baptism of time. It must have gone through countless battles!


    The green haired young man in front of her was called "sword maniac" by sisya, and he was also a member of the brave team. He must have good combat power. Therefore, beren would not underestimate the other party or be careless.


    "Take out the sword!" After burfis holds the sword, the open smile is full of confidence that anyone can feel.


    After all, he is a "swordsman". If he holds a sword, he has power.


    Belem said nothing. His palm spread out, and the blue light gradually gathered and turned into a long blue sword. He slowly grasped it, looking calm and without waves, just like the breath emitted from him.


    The blue radiance enveloped beren''s body, just like a light bulb is shining, and the starlight floated to the sky. The whole person''s temperament is particularly ethereal at the moment, as if integrated into this world.


    Is that... The demigod realm?


    Feel the calm and incomparable breath. Except Elia, others narrowed their eyes. Even Joanna looked at beren curiously. This is the first time she has watched beren in this state so carefully.


    The light emitted is probably another form of the combination of magic and Qi. The breath is even more static and terrible, like the lake without wind, without any waves.


    If ordinary people face this state of beren, it is probably like ordinary people to ordinary people, but the feeling given to them is extremely huge, amazing and oppressive!


    "What a momentum! Ha ha!"


    However, facing Belen who stepped into the "demigod field", bulfis was not nervous at all, and was extremely excited. With an open smile, he lifted his sword and made an offensive posture.


    Belen took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled. Even the blue light particles on his body varied with his breath. Then, he took his sword and stepped in. The blue light and shadow seemed to step over the space barrier to the other end.


    Seeing the white haired man who suddenly shrunk close, bulfis was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party would have such ability, but he soon made a response. After many years of fighting on the battlefield, he also had extremely rich combat experience.


    Bulfis, who reacted very quickly, cut the blade horizontally and blocked the blue and white long sword lattice. Then he drank with a deep voice. The golden magic began to bloom from his feet. Three magic lines suddenly appeared in the surrounding void, and then three golden chains penetrated through it.


    But beren was not in any panic. He withdrew backward, and his dark blue eyes swept the three golden chains rotating rapidly around him. He raised his sword and then rotated a sword dance in situ.


    "Spirit sword dance, the third sound, memorials."

 Chapter 625

    Seeing that his chains were all cut off, bulfis was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect the other party''s sword skills to be so powerful.


    "Well, it''s a very powerful swordsman." Bulfis praised, and then sighed a little disappointed. He said, "but it doesn''t seem to deserve the name of the sword saint."


    Beren shrugged and said, "it seems so right, so do you want to fight?"


    Bulfis raised his eyebrows slightly, as if thinking, and then said, "I want to see your more powerful sword skills. Just that, it''s not enough to beat me."


    "It depends on whether you have this ability." Beren lost his smile.


    "As you wish."


    When the voice fell, bulfis moved. He took two steps forward and turned into a residual shadow. Although he was certainly not as fast as beren who directly crossed the space, he was really very fast, like thunder.


    At the moment of the other party''s departure, Belen also stepped out and took the sword to meet the attack. The two swords collided in an instant and produced amazing sparks. The sword light and shadow flickered continuously, dazzling.


    Clang clang!


    The continuous collision sound sounded. At the moment, bulfis was as difficult to capture as a ghost, while beren was very clear in one sword. His sword waving movements were clearly visible every time, but he resisted all bulfis''s sword skills.


    "Brother Belen, he... Took it all?"


    The scene in front of her really stunned Leahy. It was clear that beren''s action was very slow compared with burfis, but she did block all the attacks. It was incredible!


    "His eyes."


    "Great sage" Novell''s eyes locked on the white haired figure. She said, "his eyes are magical."


    Sisya on the side also said: "that''s the eye of the demigod. He can see all the magic tracks in the world. Because of this, he can see through all the attacks of Morpheus. No... he also has his own direct sense. He can not only see through, but also judge all the attack routes of Morpheus in advance, so he can achieve this."


    Even sisya was quite surprised at this moment. Few people could achieve such combat skills. There were some martial arts masters among the people she knew, but they couldn''t reach the level of beren. If they wanted to reach such a level, they couldn''t do it consciously.


    Belem, he is not a bit better than when he fought with himself.


    If he can help himself


    At the thought of this, sisya shook her head. How could she think that such a thing was caused by herself? How could she expect him to help herself when he became like this.


    to be sonorous!


    Another crisp sound came out, and the figure of burfis suddenly became clear, and then he was shocked and flew out. He inserted his sword in one hand into the ground behind him, and then slid out more than ten meters towards the rear, leaving clear marks visible to the naked eye on the ground.


    On the other side, Belen shook his sword, then looked at the green haired youth. He smiled and said, "do you want to continue playing? Without your magic, you may not even break my defense."


    When he heard the other party mention his magic, bulfis shrugged and laughed. He said, "forget it, I''ll admit you deserve the title of sword saint."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t fight, Belen was also stunned, but he didn''t want to force the other party, so he sighed and said, "I still want to see your magic, but in that case, forget it."


    "My magic is very strong." Bulfis grinned.


    Seeing that the two sides stopped, Lian Yi also hurriedly shouted, "well, that''s it. Let you fight again. Maybe I''ll tear it down for you!"


    Obviously, she still cherishes her Taoist school where she practices magic.


    Joanna also smiled and said, "Belen is still as good as ever, but now he is stronger than before."


    If the strength shown by Belen during the school festival is still at the level of the school period, he has made great progress in the past two years.


    Once he was strong and limited. Now he has broken through his limits.


    Although the green haired youth was very powerful and didn''t show all his strength, in Joanna''s opinion, he still had a long distance from beren.


    After all, that''s the guy who has competed with the "brave" on one side!


    "Brother has always been very powerful!" Elijah said so. There was a light in his silver black eyes. Now, his brother is the most powerful.


    After watching beren for a long time, Novell, the "great sage" on the side, said to his friends: "sisya, if it''s him, it can help us."


    "No!" Cynthia subconsciously refused.


    Her refusal also stunned Novell. She couldn''t help saying: "he is very strong and can help us. He can even share a lot of pressure, as long as he joins..."


    "Needless to say, anyone can, but he alone, I will never agree." Sisya refused without hesitation. She pursed her lips, clenched her hands and muttered to herself, "such a dangerous thing..."


    It seemed that she heard sisya''s whisper. Novell also jumped in her heart. She looked at her friends with an unbelievable face. She seemed unable to figure out her words.


    no It can''t be true?


    So Novell''s throat rolled slightly, and then asked tentatively, "what, sisya, do you care about that man?"


    Hearing this question, sisya also looked at Novell and said with a very serious look: "well, he is very important to me. If I can, I want my life to protect him."


    It''s too easy to be ashamed to say such words from a girl''s mouth, and this comes from the mouth of the "brave", which makes Novell, who is a "great sage", stunned.


    It is inconceivable that there should be a man in the world who can make "brave" sisya say such words equivalent to vows, although the positions of men and women seem unreasonable.


    Cynthia, she There''s a sweetheart!


    As a "brave man", sisya has killed all sides on the battlefield, and she has not been defeated since she came into the world as a "brave man". It''s amazing that such a god of war really likes a person!


    Seeing Novell''s stunned appearance, sisya was stunned, then blinked her eyes, thinking that Novell was wondering why she said that. She thought for a while, and didn''t know whether she should tell Novell about it. She always felt a little ashamed!

 Chapter 626

    After the duel with burfis, beren also sat in a garden with everyone and began to talk about the previous "natural disaster".


    "What?! did you release the remaining three core members of the scourge?"


    When bulfis heard this fact, he also opened his eyes and looked unbelievable. He actually let such a sinful man go, which made him unable to figure it out anyway.


    "Yes."


    Belen admitted what he had done, but he didn''t regret it. There was no conflict between his beautiful obsession and his sins. It is undeniable that he hated the sins committed by ice and snow witches, but he also admitted that he didn''t have any resentment against those witches now.


    Burfis frowned and asked suspiciously, "why?"


    "You ask me why... I don''t know." Belen scratched her hair. She really didn''t know how to explain. Did she say she lost her fighting spirit because she saw the "beauty"?


    In this regard, bulfis was silent for a while, and then said, "I can''t help but doubt whether you deliberately let those guys go."


    One side of Joanna suddenly laughed at the moment. She said with a smile, "even if they were deliberately let go, now they have disappeared. Are you going to catch us?"


    This is obviously impossible. Since the crisis has been lifted and there will probably be no "natural disasters" in the future, there is no reason to catch Belen and them. Moreover, who has the ability to catch them?


    After hearing Joanna''s words, bulfis also opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t say anything, because he found that there seemed to be nothing to say, so he closed his mouth obediently.


    After the topic of "natural disaster" passed, Belen also asked about heathland. He wanted to know about the mysterious woman. He had too many questions to get answers.


    "Heaven elephant pagoda, what guy destroyed it?"


    That''s what he asked. Beren was eager to know.


    Hearing this question, sisya''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly. She was silent for a moment, and then said, "I''m not sure now."


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech, and then asked, "you rushed back in such a hurry, and then went directly to heathland. It must be because of the mysterious man?"


    "That''s right." Cynthia nodded.


    So beren was silent for a while, and then said an answer he guessed in his heart. He asked again, "is that man the devil?"


    As soon as the name "demon king" came out, the pavilion immediately became silent. Even the sound of the wind was very clear. Even Lian Yi, his majesty, was silent at the moment. She still remembered what she talked about here that day. The mysterious man could be called "demon king".


    After a moment of silence, sisya said, "I can''t confirm her identity until I face the man. Although I have guessed so, after all, there are few things I can do to break that line of defense."


    "Apart from you, isn''t there only the" demon king " Belen asked curiously. In his opinion, these two are the only ones with this ability.


    In response, Cynthia shook her head, She said: "in addition to me and that guy, there is a Grand Marshal in the four days king of the demon family who should also be able to do it. I only had a simple hand with that guy once, but I''m sure that the other party also has this ability. Moreover, I don''t know whether that guy is human. In addition, the Dragon King of Dragon King Valley and the black dragon can do it."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also surprised. It turned out that there were still some people with such strong strength. He was silent for a moment, and then asked, "is there anyone else?"


    Sisya looked at the man in front of her and said, "maybe you can do it now."


    "Me?"


    Belen was stunned. He thought his strength might not be able to break through the comprehensive defense of the Holy See. Why did sisya think he could do it?


    "Your strength is not only in the" demigod field ", but I can see more than you, so it is clear that your strength has reached the end of the demigod realm."


    Sisya explained. She stared at the white haired man in front of her. Her Ruby like eyes twinkled slightly. She could easily see the magic dimension. From her perspective, beren''s figure appeared very clear in the magic dimension. Because of this, she couldn''t help holding her hands and pursing her lips.


    In front of the man, his body is already relying on magic to survive. If the magic is exhausted, he will face death, just like those witches.


    The vitality in his body can''t support the energy needed to maintain his body. If Belen hadn''t reached the demigod state now, he might have died.


    Was he aware of this?


    Sisya took back her eyes for fear that the people in front of her would notice the sadness and guilt in her eyes. After cleaning up her mood, she inhaled and exhaled, calmed her mood, and then raised her eyes.


    "How strong you are now, maybe you don''t realize it." Sisya explained and then said, "it seems that you have met the mysterious man. Can you tell me? I also care about the identity of the mysterious man."


    Beren nodded, and then said several related things he thought were most important. Everyone present was qualified to know about it.


    There are mainly two things. The first thing is the rough fight between Bellen and the mysterious woman when she went to the place where the snow and ice sorrow woke up. The second thing is that she fought with the mysterious woman on her way to save al.


    Both times were only rough fights, which made sisya and others frown. They really couldn''t understand why the mysterious man did so.


    If it''s really the "devil king", why didn''t Bellen, as the "devil king", stop it when she killed all sides in the northwest battle? Isn''t it enough for her to lose the victory of a war? This is obviously unreasonable.


    "So, that guy should not be the" demon king. " After thinking for a moment, sisya came to the conclusion that in her impression, the "demon king" did not seem to be willing to let his powerful subordinates be killed, although she had not fought with that guy for many years.

 Chapter 627

    After knowing all the things he wanted to know, Belen took Elia and left first. Because he didn''t tell latil where they were and Elia, he still needed to go back early so that they wouldn''t worry. Now it''s been half a day.


    After beren and Elia left, Joanna also left later. She was the freest of all the people present, but since there was nothing left, she had to be ready to leave. This is not the end of the trip.


    "Ah, you''re talking here. I''m going to be busy, too!" Lian Yi also got up, then covered her mouth and yawned. She seemed a little sleepy.


    But after all, her majesty, she always has a lot to do.


    Sisya nodded. After watching the young emperor leave, she got up, stretched herself, and said with a smile, "in that case, let''s go too. We just have free time to help in the city."


    "Sisya!" Bulfis called out "the brave". After the latter cast his eyes on him, he said, "don''t we just lack some experts to compete with those guys? I think the previous three people have this strength."


    Although bulfis''s previous attitude was arrogant, it was because his nature was somewhat publicized. He didn''t mean to despise beren. Moreover, not only the "white haired sword saint", but also the "witch" and the "demon guide king" had very strong strength, which was the combat strength reinforcement they needed.


    Sisya shook her head and said, "I have visited the" king of magic guides ". She has no intention of intervening in the battle, but she said she would help if she passed by."


    "Is it none of your business?" Bulfis frowned.


    In this regard, the "great sage" Novell smiled and said, "you can''t think so. If such a person is really like that, he won''t help fight the" law of angels ". It''s a war type magic prohibition."


    "That''s right." Bulfis was also stunned. Then he was silent for a moment. He said, "but this is related to the safety of the whole world. Isn''t this a priority?"


    "Everyone has his own aspirations. After all, you can''t ask everyone to become soldiers on the battlefield." Sisya smiled and said to bulfis that for her, it must be voluntary. After all, the existence to be fought is not a nobody.


    "That''s what I said."


    Bulfis also nodded, but he thought of the other two. He said, "since the" demon guide king "refused, what about the other two?"


    "No, I won''t let beren and Elia go to the battlefield with us." Cynthia shook her head and without hesitation rejected bulfis''s proposal.


    "Why?"


    Bulfis also had some doubts when he saw that sisya refused so simply.


    At this time, Novell, who was on one side, suddenly came close to bulfis''s ear and told bulfis the answer he guessed.


    Novell said cautiously, "sisya, she seems to like the white haired sword saint!"


    "Ha!?" Bulfis exclaimed, his eyes and face full of disbelief. He looked at him and Novell''s red haired girl curiously.


    Sisya asked curiously, "what are you whispering?"


    "Then what..." Bulfis scratched his cheek in embarrassment, and then asked tentatively, "sisya, do you care about the man named Belen?"


    Hearing the speech, sisya was also stunned. She glanced at Novell. She thought that the latter should have told bulfis, so she didn''t hide it. She nodded.


    "I owe him that. I will try my best to compensate him for the rest of my life."


    What a wonderful oath!


    Bulfis and Novell were stunned. Unexpectedly, the brave adult was so faithful to the white haired man. It''s impossible to imagine what kind of encounter sisya had with the white haired man after she returned to the Empire.


    Seeing the two people''s shocked expression, sisya also sighed. Her sense of responsibility was too strong to let go of it anyway, so she clenched her hands.


    I hope I can destroy the demon army before he leaves, and then leave with him.


    When they returned to the special armaments department, Belen and Elia found latyr and told them about their experiences with Elia today.


    "Your majesty!"


    When hearing this, the girls opened their eyes. For them, the monarch of Florence was the supreme existence, which they could not see anyway.


    However, the fact that the supreme emperor is a girl of only 18 has a great impact on the girls.


    "Hill, haven''t you seen your majesty?" Latil looked curiously at the girl aside. You know, hill is the daughter of the grand duke. She is also distinguished.


    Hill shook her head and said, "it''s estimated that few people have really seen his majesty. Even his father hasn''t seen his majesty."


    "So... Is Lian Yi''s identity so mysterious?" Belen was stunned. He didn''t realize it. He scratched his cheek, and then looked at the girls who were looking at him curiously.


    Shouldn''t I expose Leahy''s affairs?


    "Mr. beren! Tell me, what kind of person is your majesty?" Latil also shouted with great interest.


    Not only latil, but also the girls on one side looked like curious babies. It was very interesting for them that his Majesty the emperor of Florence was a girl almost the same age as them.


    Belen grabbed the hair on the back of her head and said reluctantly, "don''t spread it out. Maybe Lianyi didn''t expect me to say it?"


    I''m sorry, Leahy! I didn''t mean to expose it!


    "Of course!"


    The girls nodded together.


    Belen was also a little helpless. He scratched his hair, and then was stunned. His action suddenly stagnated. He kneaded the white hair that had grown beyond his eyes. It turned out to be so long?


    He could not help but think of a figure of blonde hair. Once upon a time, once his hair was too long, it was the girl who cut it for himself.


    Now, the girl is no longer around. She has returned to her real home. Thinking of this, beren''s eyes sank slightly. He turned his head and looked out of the window at the dusk. His dark blue eyes had a color of nostalgia.

 Chapter 628

    Because of the "natural disaster" attack, the houses in ailoranya were seriously damaged. Only the King City was well preserved, and the Empire was vigorously building houses for more than a month.


    After all, in addition to the nobles who can find a place to live in other cities, ordinary civilians do not have the financial resources, not to mention the current situation, most people''s money depends on the Empire.


    On this day, a boy with black hair returned to ailoranya. When he saw that his home had become a ruin, the whole person was stagnant in place. After a long time, he screamed.


    "No!"


    The young man was korsfen. He had returned to frozarno School Park before the "natural disaster" hit that day. The holiday was not over, but as a student president, Weilian needed to return to the school park to finish some homework before the holiday, so korsfen followed her back.


    Beside korsfen, there was a graceful and beautiful girl with blue hair. It was Wei Lian. Her blue eyes swept around and asked, "is there anything very precious in your home?"


    When the girl asked, colsifen thought for a moment, then shook his head and replied, "that''s not true."


    "What are you crying about?" Wei Lian looked at him suspiciously.


    Because the office efficiency of Weilian was very fast, she finished it before the end of the holiday. However, during this period, she also knew that the "natural disaster" attacked elolanya, but she didn''t worry too much because she knew that her father was not in the city. After learning that the war was over, she also immediately returned to elolanya with korsfen.


    Colsphine choked and said sadly, "you won''t understand the suffering of the poor." You know, he''s just such a plus. There''s no place to live!


    Seeing the sad colsifen, Wei Lian also blinked. Then she remembered something. She asked, "do you have any other place to live?"


    "No more." Korsfen shook his head, then pulled out a smile. He said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll just go back to the School Park later."


    I really don''t know whether I was lucky or unlucky to leave just before the "natural disaster". If I were here, I might be able to guard the door!


    Wei Lian was stunned when she heard the speech, and then suggested, "well, come to my house? There are many rooms."


    "What, what?"


    Hearing the girl''s proposal, colsifen was stunned, and then his eyes gradually widened. He incredibly pointed to himself, and then said, "am I? Can I go to Weilian''s house?"


    Wei Lian nodded. She said, "my house is probably one of the few areas that have not been damaged. Since you came back with me, I should be responsible to the end."


    Responsible for what Shouldn''t I say it?


    Korsfen scratched his cheek with his index finger, and then blushed and said, "I''m sure there''s no problem if Wei Lian doesn''t mind."


    Hearing this, Wei Lian looked at him suspiciously. She didn''t seem to understand why she would mind, but she didn''t care about it very much.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Colsifen grinned. The haze at the bottom of his heart was swept away at the moment when Wei Lian proposed. Now he is happy. Although he often goes to Wei Lian''s place to play, he has never lived!


    Does this count as a further step in your friendship with Weilian?


    The boy is having fun at the bottom of his heart.


    Before arriving at Alice''s castle, korsfen''s eyes swept around. Sure enough, as Weilian said, this area has not been damaged.


    Good luck!


    As soon as korsfen thought of his home, he thought, the Empire should compensate, right? Where else can I rent such a cheap place?


    Wei Lian looked at the lost teenager standing in place. She asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    After hearing Wei Lian''s words, korsfen also suddenly recovered, and then quickly replied: "ah, here!"


    After entering the castle, korsfen bowed back to the maids who saluted him, but in fact, the maids were just saluting Valian.


    Wei Lian glanced at korsfen and didn''t remind him anything. Instead, she said, "my father is not at home. He''s still doing business outside. He won''t come back for some time."


    Weilian, isn''t her father at home?


    After hearing the speech, colsifen was also relieved. When facing the man, he was still very nervous. After all, he knew that Weilian''s father didn''t agree with him to be Weilian''s friend.


    But then colsifen thought of one thing. If apart from the maids and the guards outside, there would be only him and Valian left in the castle


    2 People...?


    Colsifen subconsciously really shielded the maids in the castle. His face turned red and his head began to smoke. The whole person unconsciously began to get nervous.


    "Colsifen?" Wei Lian saw the boy standing in place again, and her face was red. She frowned slightly, and then asked, "is there something wrong with her body?"


    "Ah? No, no, no! It seems, it seems a little uncomfortable!" Colsifen blushed with shame. He helped himself to fan the wind and wanted to reduce the heat. He was afraid that he had excess consciousness.


    Wei Lian frowned slightly. She came forward and raised her hand. Under the boy''s dull eyes, she put the back of her hand on the boy''s forehead, then put it on her forehead, compared the temperature, and then thought.


    "It''s a little hot. You may have a fever. Maybe you got a little cold on the road." Wei Lian judged like this, and then said with some doubt, "why do you have a fever when you have the magic of the sun? That''s strange. "


    "Woo..."


    Colsifen pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. His eyes were a little red. He swallowed his saliva. At the moment, his heart beat faster than he could hear clearly.


    Then, Weilian took colsifen to an empty room and asked him to have a good rest. Then she asked the maid to fetch hot water. However, colsifen did the body cleaning himself. She really couldn''t ask the maid to help him.


    After a while, Weilian came to the room with the medicine. She took a look at korsfen, who had changed her clothes, and then put the medicine aside. She thought about it and asked.


    "Shall I feed you?"


    "No, no!"


    At the moment, the blush on his face hasn''t faded. He looks at the bright chandelier, and his mind is uneasy. At the moment, his mood is unexpectedly complicated.

 Chapter 629

    The next morning, Alice''s house.


    Colsifen quickly settled the meal on the table. His eyes fell on the blue haired girl opposite. He couldn''t help thinking of yesterday. His face turned red in an instant, and then he coughed, calmed his mood and immediately looked for a topic to divert his attention.


    "Well, it seems that Mr. beren is still in ailorana?"


    Wei Lian, who was drinking tea, also raised her head slightly when she heard colsifen''s words. She thought for a while, and then asked, "what''s the matter? Do you want to find a senior?"


    "It''s good to say hello. What does Weilian think?" Korsfen looked expectantly at the blue haired girl.


    Wei Lian thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "OK, go and see the seniors."


    So, after finishing the meal, colsifen left the castle and went to the king''s city together with Wei Lian. Because of the current situation of elolana, most people stay in the king''s city. After all, it''s safer.


    After entering the king''s city, colsifen was still thinking about how to find beren, but he found that people mentioned the "white haired sword saint" all around, so he asked someone by the roadside.


    The interviewee was a middle-aged woman. She held her face and said with a smile: "ah! Young man, do you want to see the" white haired sword saint "adult? The adult seems to be in the special Armament Department. I can occasionally witness the real face of the adult. She is really a person with outstanding temperament!"


    "Special armaments department?" Korsfen blinked and realized that he didn''t know where it was, so he asked the route again. When he got the answer, he bent down to thank him, and then took Weilian to the direction of the special armaments department.


    Special armaments division.


    Korsfen looked up at the castle. He scratched his hair and went to the gate. His eyes fell on the guards, so he asked one of the guards.


    "Then what, I want to see the white haired sword saint, OK?"


    "What? See the white haired swordsman?" The soldier Wei was also stunned when he heard the speech. He knew that many people wanted to see the adult, but this was the first time he had seen so direct.


    The soldier guard said, "little brother, that adult doesn''t say he can see. Moreover, that adult went out this morning and hasn''t seen him back now."


    "Well."


    Hearing that Bellen hasn''t come back, colsifen is also a little disappointed. It''s a trip in vain. It took a lot of time to walk.


    One side of Weilian also knew the situation. She said calmly, "since the senior is not here, let''s take a walk in the King City. I''m also the first time to come into the King City."


    "Take a walk?"


    Korsifen was stunned, then his eyes slowly opened and walked in the king''s city with Wei Lian. Isn''t this what''s in the legend?


    Date, date!?


    When she saw that colsifen was stunned again, Wei Lian frowned slightly again. There was a worried color in her blue pupils. She took a step forward and asked, "are you still in good health? Otherwise, let''s go back?"


    Weilian thought it was korsfen''s fever had not subsided.


    "No, no, no!" Korsfen quickly shook his head and waved his hand. He smiled shyly, and then said, "it''s just some accident, because this is the first time that Wei Lian invited me to take a walk with you."


    "The first time?"


    Wei Lian was also stunned by the speech. She looked slightly at her head. It seemed that she was recalling, and then came to the answer. It seemed that it was really like what colesfen said, so she was a little surprised.


    "I see. Let''s take a walk together often in the future."


    What, what!?


    Hearing what Weilian said, colsifen also opened his eyes in surprise. He was very surprised. In any case, he couldn''t imagine that this was what Weilian would say to him!


    Aware of his surprise, Weilian Xiumei picked slightly. She said, "Why are you so surprised? Even if I am in the School Park, I often go for a walk with my friends."


    "Original, so it is!" Korsfen laughed and scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, but then he was stunned. The meaning of that sentence was


    Wei Lian looked at korsfen strangely. She pursed her lips, turned her head after a moment of silence, seemed to be looking at some scenery in the distance, and said a word at the same time.


    "Are we friends?"


    When he heard this, colsifen''s pupils bloomed the brightest at the moment. He opened his eyes wide and then showed a very happy smile.


    "Yes! We are friends!"


    Although I always think so, and I also think that Weilian must think so, I''ve never heard of Weilian''s affirmation. The relationship between the two has always stayed at the level of familiar classmates. This time, it''s the first time to hear Weilian agree with her words!


    So happy, super happy!


    Colsifen''s mood is the happiest time in history. He secretly smiles at the bottom of his heart, which is undoubtedly a great progress for him!


    Wei Lian''s eyes squinted and saw the boy''s extremely happy smile. She blinked her beautiful eyes, then took back her eyes, and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. Obviously, she was also very happy.


    "Then go for a walk now!" Korsfen said hello, and then strode forward. He didn''t care what to do, but what to do with Weilian.


    "Ah! Isn''t this korsfen and Valian? Long time no see!"


    At this time, the voice made colsifen and Weilian stop. They all looked in the same direction. They saw a white haired man and a silver haired girl coming together. The former was smiling and waving hands to them.


    No, no, no, this is a bad time!


    Colsifen''s smile collapsed in an instant. He also thought that he and Wei Lian would have a very pleasant walk in the King City to spend this very meaningful afternoon.


    Wei Lian didn''t feel much. She looked at the beautiful silver haired girl for a while, then looked at beren. She nodded slightly and said hello: "senior, long time no see."


    "Well, long time no see."


    Belen was also very happy after seeing the two younger generation, but then he noticed the awkward teenager on the side, and he was slightly stunned.


    "Colsifen, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, it''s okay." Colsifen reluctantly pulled out a smile. He sighed. In fact, there was another word in his heart, but he still didn''t dare to say it.

 Chapter 630

    In the living room on the third floor of the castle, colsphin and Valian sat on a sofa, while beren sat opposite them. Latil took three cups of tea and left with a smile.


    When he learned that the two younger generation were not in ailoranya at that time, Belen was also stunned, and then smiled and said, "no wonder I didn''t see you. It turns out that you had returned to the school park before then."


    "Then as soon as I came back, I found my home torn down." Colsphine sighed, very distressed.


    Belen was stunned at the speech, and then asked curiously, "where do you live now?"


    "Now I live in Weilian''s house." Colsphine scratched his cheek with his index finger, a little shy, which was of great significance to him.


    "Well."


    Belen looked at the boy with a smile. Although he couldn''t tell all about the latter''s feelings for Weilian, he could be regarded as clear.


    So, Bellen gave colsifen an encouraging look. He said meaningfully: "young, there is a heavy task and a long way to go. Come on."


    After hearing this, korsfen''s face was red. He smiled. Sure enough, he was understood by the senior of beren, so he responded with "um".


    On one side, Wei Lian didn''t understand what they were talking about. She just looked at the two men in doubt, but didn''t ask anything. It probably had nothing to do with her.


    After the chat, beren took them to frotti''s office, because colsphin wanted to visit together, but they were stunned when they came to the office.


    "Oh? Bellen, why did you bring your younger brothers and sisters to me at this time? It''s so messy here." Flotti was lying on the table with a towel tied to her head. Her dark circles were very strong, and her mental outlook was very depressed. It was obvious that she was tired these days.


    As the Minister of the special armaments department, she only needs to deal with the affairs of her own military headquarters, but because of what happened these days, some guys who don''t do their jobs have gone elsewhere. She must help Lianyi to solve these official affairs. Although the child is full of vitality on weekdays, he is still prone to sleepiness during the day, because he has to deal with a lot of official affairs.


    "Learn... Learn elder sister?"


    After seeing frody''s appearance, colsifen and Weilian were startled. When they first saw the powerful schoolsister, they were so glorious, but now this appearance is completely the opposite of that time!


    Flotti was too tired to smile. She lay down on the table and looked at the two younger generation, and then said tired, "I''m sorry to let you see such a bad student sister, but please let me have a rest and then entertain you."


    "Ah! Don''t bother! It''s us who bothered the elder sister uninvited!" Korsfen also responded in a hurry, and then shouted, "have a good rest! Pay attention to your health! We''ll come back next time!"


    So, colsifen took Willian out of the office, leaving beren standing inside alone. He scratched his hair, and then went to frotti''s desk. He looked at the girl who had closed her eyes and fell asleep, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Don''t embarrass yourself. As a friend, I will worry."


    Vaguely heard this sentence, but flotti didn''t open her eyes. She slept deeply and finally finished her official work. Now it''s time to have a good rest. After a while, a blanket was draped over her, and she could feel a little warm in her sleep.


    At the moment, on the bench of the path, colsphine sat there looking up at the sky. He couldn''t help sighing when he recalled frody''s tired appearance.


    "It''s hard work, sister flotti."


    Sitting aside, Wei Lian was teasing the bird in her hand. She nodded in agreement and then said, "sister Xue, she is one of the three ministers of the military department and has a high position. Since she has such a high status, she must bear the equivalent responsibility."


    "Will we be like that in the future?" Colsphin whispered.


    Although he knows that it may not be easier than now when he grows up, he has not made psychological preparations. Even the free and happy senior beren has been involved in several major battles. As a student of frozarno School Park, he has never thought carefully about what road he will take in the future.


    But in his heart, he also looked forward to the road like senior Bailun. It''s actually good to take a road that makes him not too tired. What setbacks and pain will he experience in the future, but it''s also the only way.


    But ah, he can''t be a "white haired swordsman", and different from beren''s senior, he has few good friends except Weilian. If he can''t achieve anything, how can he be qualified to stand beside Weilian? This is what he has been worried about.


    He should stand by her side. If his status is not high enough and his power is not heavy enough, he should also make himself strong enough.


    "Is there something wrong with my lifestyle? I don''t know whether to do something, what to do, and how to go on the road of life. It''s really a headache." Korsfen sighed and felt very melancholy at the moment.


    "No matter what happens in the future, just take the current road."


    Such a sentence came from colsifen''s ear, and he also turned his head and looked at the blue haired girl around him. The latter was teasing the birds on the back of his hands. He looked calm. His exquisite side face was really beautiful, and his heart jumped because of the girl''s words.


    Wei Lian said calmly, "I don''t know what to do in the future, but I think there is no right or wrong way of life, and the road of life will slowly emerge only after choosing the way of life."


    There is no right or wrong way of life, and the road of life is not formed at one time.


    Colsifen''s eyes brightened gradually. He looked at the calm side face in front of him. He murmured, "Wei Lian, it turns out that you can say such beautiful words. It''s really powerful."


    Hearing his words, Wei Lian also turned her head slightly. She looked at the beautiful young man and blinked. She said, "if you want to say beautiful words, what you said to my father that day is beautiful words, isn''t it?"


    that day...


    Korsfen was stunned for a moment, and then remembered in his mind what he had said that day. His beautiful face turned red in an instant, like a drop of blood.


    "No... that''s..."


    Wei Lian looked at the boy and said, "what''s that?"


    Korsfen immediately withdrew his eyes, then lowered his head to look at his fists clenched on his thigh. He swallowed his saliva and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    What''s that?

 Chapter 631

    After another half month, flotti''s work was finally over, because Elia''s body had recovered, so she could go back to her room. When she fell down, she fell asleep for three days and three nights.


    Work to weak, this is no one.


    On the fourth day after frody fell asleep, she showed signs of awakening. Before that, Belen came to her door. From the second day after frody fell asleep, he came every other day. As long as frody woke up, she must be hungry. After all, she and others lived a very comfortable life with the help of frody''s old friend, Therefore, he is also worried about the old friend''s physical condition.


    "Frody, are you awake?"


    Flotti, who gradually woke up from her deep sleep, trembled slightly after hearing the knock on the door and beren''s voice, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    After a long buffer time, frody sat up from bed. She glanced at her nightdress and forgot who changed it for herself.


    How long did you sleep?


    Belem didn''t hear anything outside the door. He thought flotti was still sleeping, so he didn''t intend to knock on the door to disturb her. When he was ready to leave, a voice suddenly came out of the house.


    "Come in."


    Wake up?


    Beren was stunned, then turned around again. He reached out and pushed the door open a little to let himself in. Then he closed the door. He looked at the beauty who had just awakened and rubbed her eyes on the big bed.


    "You''re awake!"


    Seeing that it was Bellen, flotti didn''t say anything. She covered her mouth and yawned again, and then looked at the white haired man with her hazy eyes.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    "No more, no less, three days and three nights." Bellen smiled and then joked, "you sleep like a lovely girl. It''s totally different in peacetime."


    Hearing this sentence, frody''s hazy sleep eyes showed a playful smile. She looked at beren very charming. She said, "is it cute? Do you want to have another look?" Then she patted the empty seat around her again.


    "The bed is big. Let''s sleep together? I''m still sleepy. My sleeping face can let you see enough?"


    Seeing frotti''s little devil like smile, Belen also shivered. He quickly shook his head and waved his hand and said, "no, no, you''d better get up quickly!"


    "Really, it''s a pity that others still sell their looks like this." Seeing Bellen''s fear, frody pretended to be disappointed, and then seemed to think of something. She smiled and said, "yes, there are many girls around you, and Elia''s beautiful girl. Of course you don''t like me!"


    "What and what!" Belen turned her eyes helplessly, and then the figure of the silver haired girl appeared in her mind. He murmured, "that''s what you said. With Elia, her immunity has improved recently."


    Because she was very quiet, flotti also listened very clearly. She showed a cunning smile, then covered her mouth and said with a smile, "what do you usually say to regard Elia as your sister? As a result, her heart is still the same as that of an ordinary boy!"


    "Ha!?"


    Belen was surprised, and then quickly explained, "no! I really take Elia as my sister! I won''t have those excessive ideas! Besides, Elia is so beautiful. As a brother, can''t I sigh!?"


    For a moment, the famous "white haired swordsman" was flustered. If such a flustered look was seen, perhaps the tall image in his mind would collapse in an instant?


    "I know, I know."


    Flotti responded very perfunctorily, and then got out of bed. She went to one side of the wardrobe and began to look for her clothes. She didn''t forget to ask something.


    "What''s going on outside now?"


    "It was calm and nothing happened."


    Flotti picked up her clothes and finally chose the coat she often wore. She asked again, "how''s the construction of the city?"


    Hearing this question, beren also thought about it, and then replied: "because a lot of manpower has been invested, the construction speed is also very fast. It will be completed in less than two months."


    "Well."


    Then, flotti untied the knot on her shoulder, and her nightdress fell directly to the ground. She didn''t care that there was a man beside her.


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Although frotti didn''t care, Belen was startled. At the moment he opened his eyes, he turned around subconsciously, as if his brain had been impacted.


    "I, I''m still here!"


    Flotti looked at the back of the white haired man and said with a noncommittal smile, "can''t I change my clothes when you''re here?"


    "Ha!? what nonsense are you talking about! Of course not! You''ve been seen all over!" Belen also shouted in shame.


    "See all?" The voice was prolonged, and flotti''s voice was extremely charming, with an attractive fragrance.


    Realizing what he had accidentally exposed, Belen was also shocked. He swallowed his saliva, and then quickly explained, "no, no, no, I didn''t see anything, just saw the skirt that fell on the ground!"


    "As always, I can''t lie." Flotti said with a smile. She began to change her clothes, and then she seemed to think of something, She said with a smile: "over the years, you have changed a lot. If you had been in the past, I don''t know what kind of expression you would have. However, I think you should pretend not to see it. Now you are a lot more outgoing. It''s good, thanks to Elia and latil."


    Hearing these words, Belen, who was still very nervous, gradually calmed down. He looked at the door as if he saw those girls. His beautiful face showed a warm smile like the spring breeze.


    "Ah, yes, thanks to them."


    I can''t help thinking of the day when we met again. He had a dialogue with latil. It''s true that this is right. Meeting each other is each other''s salvation. Each other''s injured hearts are also gradually repaired during the travel time. He is their dependence, and they are also the pillars of his soul.


    Flotti changed her clothes, and she came to Bellen. After seeing the smile on the latter''s face, she also set off a clever arc at the corners of her mouth, with a sly smile on her face.


    "So, which one do you prefer?"


    "Ah?" Beren was stunned.


    Flotti thought deeply, then said with a smile, "ah, it''s possible. Do you want to put everyone in your bag? Lust wolf beren?"

 Chapter 632

    At noon, after frotti returned to normal work, Belen couldn''t stand this guy''s black belly. Could it be said that the black belly energy accumulated in the body after sleeping for three days? Then it broke out while talking to him?


    But then again, flotti seems to like girls. He has no crisis anyway. Uh huh, that''s no problem!


    If you let other boys know, you''ll probably die of anger? There must be some yelling.


    Because the Grand Duke of Giovanni had built his castle before, latil and they now returned to bogia Coty. Therefore, Belen returned to bogia Coty after she separated from frotti.


    Bogia Coty, castle.


    Although the castle has been built, the surrounding gardens are still a little bad, but it doesn''t affect walking, so it''s good to come out at night.


    "Mr. beren!"


    As soon as latil, sitting on the sofa in the hall, closed her book, she saw beren. She smiled happily, and then stood up to meet her.


    Seeing the cat eared girl, Bellen smiled, reached out and rubbed her head, and then asked, "latil, have you eaten?"


    "Well, I''ve already eaten. Where''s Mr. beren?"


    "Not yet." Belem shook his head. He had just returned from frody and had not eaten lunch, but then again, he hadn''t felt hungry for a long time.


    Hearing this, latil smiled and said, "then I''ll make a dish for Mr. beren!"


    "Ah! I''ll trouble you." Belen was not too polite to hear that latil wanted to cook for himself. Since it was the family who wanted to cook for himself, he had no reason to refuse.


    After a while, latil simply made a dish and brought it to Bellen. Bellen ate with a smile. When she praised, the cat ear girl smiled happily.


    "Ah, by the way, did they go somewhere?"


    Latil thought for a moment, and then replied, "latis, she''s making up her homework in her room. She hasn''t done any homework since she came back from the holiday. Is Mr. Belen good at those homework?"


    When latil asked, beren blinked and said nothing.


    "It seems that Mr. Belen is not good at it either." Latil also judged it in an instant, then smiled, and then said, "if Hill''s words, she went to help the Duke. She probably won''t come back until very late. Lumia took the little wolf out to play. If Elia, she seems to have been training in the woods behind."


    Beren nodded. As for what Elia was practicing, of course she was practicing the eye of demigod. Even if Elia was a genius, it would take a long time to master that ability.


    After finishing the meal, beren cleaned up the tableware and sat on the sofa. For a while, she was so comfortable that she wanted to sleep.


    "Mr. beren."


    Hearing latil''s call, Belen also turned his head. He asked, "what''s the matter, latil?"


    Sitting on one side, latil was rubbing her fingers with her hands. She lowered her head and said softly, "may I know Mr. beren''s story?"


    "My story?" Beren looked at the cat eared girl curiously.


    Latil nodded. She pursed her lips, as if hesitating. After a moment, she summoned up the courage to continue: "because Mr. beren was very mysterious before. Now, although there is no sense of mystery like before, I don''t know Mr. beren''s past, so I care."


    "Well..."


    When he heard latil''s words, Belen also realized that in the past, he had always wanted to hide his past, so he tried his best to avoid latil''s questions, but now it''s different. They are a real family, and he has long made up his mind that he is willing to tell them what they want to know.


    So, Belem smiled at the girl and said softly, "so, what does latil want to know? I must tell you nothing."


    "Really, really?" Latil was also a little surprised. She had been conscious of being transferred, but now she still hesitated. She said carefully: "if Mr. Belen doesn''t want to say, I don''t care so much."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen it for a long time. What do you want to know?" Belen smiled, reached out and pinched latil''s cheek. The intimacy between the family has long been used to.


    "Well, please tell me the story of Mr. Belen when he was at frozarno School Park!" Latil also summoned up her courage. She wanted to know the story of Mr. Belen when he was a teenager.


    Latil has long known that Belen is a graduate of frozarno School Park, but she wants to know what interesting things happened to Belen during the school park. After all, she has long known that Mr. Belen is not ordinary.


    I really want to know the story of Mr. beren when he was a teenager!


    With great longing and curiosity, the pair of brown cat pupils burst out amazing brilliance. The cat''s ears and tail were shaking constantly, betraying her mood at the moment.


    Seeing the cat eared girl who cared so much, Bellen couldn''t help laughing. Then he adjusted his voice. He began to tell the story of his youth, starting with being brought to frozarno school by antrina.


    While telling the story, beren couldn''t help thinking of one thing. Then again, where has antlina gone these days? I haven''t introduced you to anterina yet.


    Originally, he wanted to cover up some of his embarrassments, but when Belen saw the girl who was listening with interest, he also smiled, and then simply beautified his embarrassment and said it.


    After listening to the story, latil couldn''t help smiling and exclaiming, "it turns out that Mr. beren''s youth life is so colorful!"


    "Well, I think it''s great, too." Belen smiled heartily. He also felt some emotion in his heart. It has been so many years before he knew it.


    Latil said with a smile, "I''ll tell you these things later. Mr. beren has so many embarrassing things!"


    "No, isn''t it..." Beren''s expression collapsed in an instant. If everyone knew those embarrassing things, wouldn''t his image as the head of the family collapse?


    At this time, latil''s smile suddenly faded and her eyes drooped. After a moment of silence, she murmured, "I still want to tell these stories to Leia."


    Leia


    After hearing the girl''s name, beren''s expression was also sluggish. He lowered his head in silence, then his eyes twinkled and slowly lifted up. He looked at the sunlight outside the window.


    Yes, the girl is not here.

 Chapter 633

    In the morning, Bellen went to the special Armament Department of the king city again. He found flotti. Because of his hard work a few days ago, his official business had been completed for a long time. Now it''s much easier.


    "Bellen? Why, is it to see my sleeping face?"


    "No!"


    Hearing frotti''s teasing, Belen retorted back in shame, then grabbed her hair and sat down in a chair beside her, and then looked at the former.


    "I''m leaving elolana these days."


    Hearing the speech, flotti nodded, not surprised. She said, "you''ve stayed here long enough, so where are you going next?"


    Belen had already drawn up the next route, so he replied, "first go to heathland, and then I''ll go to the elves forest."


    "The forest of elves?" Flotti was also stunned when she heard the speech. She was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly remembered something. She said, "is it because of the fairy girl?"


    In her impression, there should be a fairy girl around Belen, but I haven''t seen her these days. Combined with Belen''s going to the fairy forest, maybe the fairy girl has gone back.


    "Well, I''m going to see her." Beren nodded slightly.


    Whether Leia willingly returns to the forest of elves or reluctantly chooses to go back, Belen wants to see her again. After returning home for so long, Belen doesn''t think Leia will choose to go more, but he wants to see her whether as a family or a friend.


    "Is that girl your true love?" Flotti said thoughtfully.


    Belen gave her a white look. At this time, he must not talk, otherwise it will be endless. So he stood up and said, "when I come back next time, call those guys and go back to the school park to see the big banyan tree? I remember it didn''t seem to be destroyed because of that battle. I want to see it again."


    That big banyan tree is a good place to enjoy the cool in summer.


    Then Belen went to the door. He waved his hand to say goodbye. Then he left the office, leaving flotti sitting alone in the chair. Then the chair turned slightly. She looked at the sun in the sky, smiled and muttered to herself.


    "Next time, let''s go back and have a look."


    Beren, who left the castle, also went to the special combat forces. He found the familiar corolla girl, Wendy. After all, he had to leave. He couldn''t leave without saying hello!


    "Is the big brother leaving again?"


    "Well, next time you come back, take Wendy to a very interesting place."


    "Then make an appointment!"


    After pulling the hook with Wendy, Belen said hello to everyone and left. He still has several places to visit. This time, he can''t leave without saying a word.


    Emperor''s garden.


    Because beren was chartered by Leahy, some people in the dark didn''t stop him from entering the garden. Beren came to the pond. Unexpectedly, Leahy was fishing?


    Lian Yi seemed to notice someone coming, so she turned her head and looked. When she saw that it was Bellen, she smiled. She shouted, "brother Bellen."


    Belen nodded slightly and then came to the girl. He looked at the tools on one side curiously, and then asked, "Lian Yi, you can still fish?"


    "Of course, as your majesty, there are many hobbies!" Lian Yi smiled playfully.


    avocation...


    Is the main business the emperor?


    Beren laughed, and then he said what he had come for. He said, "I''m leaving elolana soon, so this time I''m here to say goodbye."


    "Leaving?" Lian Yi was stunned, and then asked curiously, "where is brother Belen going?"


    "First go to heathland, then go to the forest of elves, and then travel somewhere else for a while." Beren explained with a smile.


    Hearing the second place, Lian Yi was stunned, then tilted her head, and then murmured, "the forest of elves? Can you find that place?"


    Beren nodded, smiled and said, "I happen to have one here who is also an elf, so don''t worry about not finding this problem."


    Although the spirit forest is said to be south of Florence, its exact location is unknown, because the spirit forest itself is covered with a special magic array, which will jump to another area from time to time, and then hide itself by using the power of another magic array. That''s what Angelina told him.


    So, after receiving the blessing of "Bon Voyage" from Lian Yi, Belen left the King City. He returned to bogia Coty. At the gate of the castle, he saw his commercial car and antrina.


    "Where have you been these days?"


    For beren''s question, antlina said with a smile: "I''ve taken care of the surrounding cities. After all, it''s not easy to do business now."


    So I went to another city to eat delicious food!


    Belen sighed helplessly. Then, several figures came out of the castle. It was the girls who were still carrying luggage in their hands. It seemed that they were ready.


    "Mr. beren! Everything is ready!"


    "Well, then get in the car!" Beren nodded. Then he noticed the girl with long brown wavy hair standing aside. He was stunned and asked, "are you going with us, too?"


    The girl was hill. After hearing Belen''s words, she snorted and said, "latyr, they are my family now. I don''t allow you to do anything too much to them, so I''ll follow you!"


    "Ha? Why should I do anything too much to my family! And why should you spy on me!" Beren retorted with great dissatisfaction.


    Hill snorted, then shouted insolently, "I don''t care!"


    "Mr. Belen, let Hill go together. It''s very lively with more people." Latil blinked her beautiful big eyes and asked.


    Seeing that latil pleaded, Belen had to give up. He glanced at hill and said noncommittally, "well, it''s not impossible for you to go."


    Hill''s pretty face immediately showed a happy smile, and then smiled and got into the commercial car with his luggage. He seemed a little excited. He hadn''t sat in the commercial car for a long time.


    Seeing that hill went in directly, Belen shouted helplessly, "before you go, you always have to get the permission of the Duke?"


    "I have agreed!"


    Belen shook his head reluctantly. The Duke was really relieved to let the baby daughter follow him and others to such a distant place. Then, he looked at the clear sky, his mood suddenly brightened, and he smiled.

 Chapter 634

    A commercial car was driving on the grassland. Beren and his party had just left elolanya and started their trip again. Even beren was a little excited.


    After nearly two years, I traveled with you again.


    "So happy!"


    Latil, sitting beside beren, now put her hands on her mouth and cheered like a trumpet. The cat''s ears and tail were shaking, and her smile was full of joy.


    This feeling has never been felt since Mr. beren left. At the moment, latil is very happy. She wants to hold Mr. beren and bury her head in his chest.


    Well, I can''t! What a shame!


    If it''s latis or Elia, it''s probably easy to do it?


    At the thought of this, latil''s originally happy mood suddenly fell down. Her hands were intertwined and muttered something. If only she could be as Frank as Elia.


    Belen was also puzzled when she saw latil''s sudden change, but she didn''t plan to ask. The girl''s mood has always been like this, cloudy and sunny.


    At this time, lumia, who was sitting on beren''s left, suddenly asked with some worry, "beren, won''t the sword Saint be lost?"


    "No, she left a mark on me. She can find me at any time." Belen smiled and shook her head, then picked up the necklace hanging in front of her neck with her fingers. There was a turquoise crystal with magic runes in it, which was left by antrina.


    As for where anterina has gone, she has nothing to do but go to other cities to eat delicious food.


    "Sword saint, she... Is really free?" Lumia couldn''t find the words to describe antrina, so she stifled such a sentence.


    Belen understood what she meant. He smiled and said, "she''s an elf. She''s 380 years old. If she doesn''t find something to do, she''ll be bored to death in nearly 400 years."


    "That''s what I said..."


    Lumia was thoughtful. She couldn''t feel it. After all, she was just human and couldn''t live that long, but she could also understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Belem looked ahead. The place he was going to was heathrand, so it didn''t matter if Angelina was around to show the way. He still had people to see. Besides, he wanted to see what was going on in the Vatican.


    Is that mysterious man


    Then beren shook his head. Now it''s meaningless to think about this problem, because he has no clue at all. He''d better focus on the present.


    Al, she should be busy now?


    That day, after learning that heathland had an accident, Al hurried to say hello to him and hurried back. After all, the Holy See was her second home for her.


    Although the distance between ailoranya and heathland is not far, it is only for the plate. It was late at night when beren and them arrived at heathland.


    "Heathrand!"


    Except for Bellen and lumia, the other girls came to heathland for the first time, but at the moment, they were not surprised, only shocked, because the situation here was almost no different from that of elolanya, as messy and devastated.


    But it''s not too surprising, because everyone already knew what was going on here when they were in ailorana. Heathrand suffered a double blow and was thankful for not being destroyed.


    "Come on, go to the Holy See."


    Belen glanced around, and then continued to drive the commercial car to the front. His eyes were low. He could see the elephant tower of heaven, but only half of the wall was left.


    It''s really damaged.


    After seeing it with my own eyes, I really felt shocked. It was the symbol of the Holy See. It stood in this city for hundreds of years, but it collapsed overnight.


    Because there are many victims, the door of the Vatican headquarters is also open. Therefore, beren and others can enter without notification, but he can see many magic shrouded nearby with his own eyes. Obviously, many powerful Vaticans are guarding in the dark, and there is a huge magic array running underground, which can be launched at any time.


    Belen shook her head helplessly and secretly. It seems that she was really scared by the mysterious man. Unexpectedly, she has been on alert to this point.


    He parked the commercial car in an open space. Belen jumped down and looked at the girls who got off the commercial car one after another. He smiled and said, "let''s go in and meet al."


    The girls answered, and then came to the back of the Vatican hall with Belen. They didn''t have to ask for Al''s location, because he saw a familiar figure on a main road.


    The black horsetail swayed behind him, wearing blue, purple and white Shenguan clothes. The girl''s back is not right. It''s 22 years old and still looks like a girl''s figure. Isn''t it al?


    I don''t know if I felt anything. The figure suddenly turned around. The blue and purple eyes locked on the white figure after scanning for a week.


    At this time, Al suddenly came forward, pointed to beren''s nose and asked very seriously, "did you just speak ill of me?"


    Beren''s heart jumped, then quickly shook his head and denied: "no, absolutely not!" He didn''t speak just now. What he thought must not count!


    "Really?" Al stared at beren.


    Beren''s head nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He said, "really! I really didn''t open my mouth to scold you!" He''s telling the truth!


    Hearing the speech, Al looked at him suspiciously. Finally, he found that beren didn''t lie before he put away his suspicious eyes, and then looked at the girls. She was a little surprised.


    "Why is everyone here?"


    Belen smiled and said, "I''ve come to say hello to you. We''re leaving for the elves'' forest to find Leia."


    "The forest of elves?" Al was stunned, then opened her mouth as if to say something, but finally stopped. She was silent for a moment, and then said, "I should have gone, but the situation here..."


    Obviously, she had no way to leave.


    Belen had long expected this. He raised his hand and patted Al on the shoulder. He smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''ll explain to Laiya when I see her. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    "Sorry!"

 Chapter 635

    Although she said hello to Al before leaving, she was not in a hurry to leave, so Belen simply took everyone to stay in the holy see for a while. Because lumia stayed here with Belen for a while, lumia took the girls around.


    Belen and Al walked along the avenue together. The former''s eyes swept around. Although they had experienced two raids, many people in heathland have recovered now. Can it be said that it is the credit of the Holy See?


    "Is it possible to repair the heavenly elephant pagoda?" Belen asked the most crucial question. After all, it is not only a symbol, but also a very powerful magic guide with a history of hundreds of years.


    Hearing the speech, Al was silent for a moment, and then said, "I don''t know. The Pope and Her Highness didn''t explain it."


    "It seems that there is little hope." Belen was also worried. You should know that the heavenly elephant Rita can have the power to resist the war magic prohibition like the "law of angels".


    Only in this way can we know how complex and huge the magic runes and prohibitions it has, and the project to make it is extremely huge.


    At this time, Bellen and Al came to a manor like place. At the small round table in the manor, two people were sitting on two chairs. A beautiful woman in a plain white dress was drinking tea, and a handsome man in a white robe was teasing sparrows.


    Your highness?


    After seeing the white skirt woman, Bellen and Al were stunned, but the next moment, Bellen''s eyes were the man who fell on the side. The man who could sit with the saint immediately appealed for his identity.


    At this time, her highness and the man in Chinese robes also noticed that someone was watching them, and they didn''t look surprised when they looked at Belen and Al, but smiled.


    The Chinese robed man''s eyes fell on Belen, then smiled and said, "Al, and... Al''s childhood sweetheart."


    "Hello, Pope." Belen said hello to the man who seemed to be almost the same age as himself. There was no need to guess the identity of the latter.


    "My name is thurney shafilas." The young Pope smiled and gave his name, then said, "this is my sister, Hera shafilas."


    Sure enough, as the legend goes, the Pope and the saint are twins. If you observe carefully, it''s really similar.


    Belen also showed courtesy. He introduced himself: "Belen glien."


    As like as two peas in the story, this is the real name of "white haired sword saint". Thurney looked at beren and said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect that the Pope was so young." Belen also said the accident in his heart. Then he was silent for a moment, and then asked, "do you know who that man is?"


    Hearing his words, shurni and Hera looked at each other, and then shook their heads. The former said, "that day Hera and I joined hands, and then opened the heavenly elephant tower. As a result, we still couldn''t resist the mysterious man. Her strength was so strong that we could guess only a few, but I think it might be that..."


    After hearing the speech, Belen also said the conclusion he had discussed with sisya. He knew that the Pope and the saint suspected the "demon king", but he didn''t think so, so he told them what he knew. This matter can''t be kept secret.


    "You still have this experience..." Thurney was also a little surprised.


    Hera frowned slightly. She thought for a moment, and then said, "then you should be careful. Since that person has so many opportunities to lay hands on you, he probably wants to use you to do something."


    Belen also nodded slightly after hearing the speech. He also thought so. If he didn''t want to do anything in him, why didn''t the mysterious man have the opportunity to do it again and again?


    But nevertheless, Belen didn''t think that the mysterious man could plan anything on himself. After all, he didn''t have much time left. He might fall at any time. The war must last for a long time, and he was sure he couldn''t stick to the end of the war.


    I can''t figure it out, so I just don''t want to.


    "Heaven elephant Rita, do you have a way to recover?"


    There was no answer from Al, so beren directly asked the Pope and the saint. After all, the heavenly elephant tower is not a fixed magic guide. Although it is a tower, it can also be brought to the battlefield as a powerful weapon, which is more important for the war situation.


    Xiuerni also sighed after hearing the speech. He said: "it can be repaired, but it will take at least a year to repair it."


    Although the heavenly elephant tower collapsed, the magic runes in it were not eradicated. As a pope, he has the construction drawing of the heavenly elephant tower, so it only takes time to repair it, although it will be very long.


    "Although it takes a long time, it''s always good to repair it." Belen was relieved to hear that it could be repaired, which is better than never being repaired again.


    After that, thurney asked, "Belem, isn''t that why you came to heathland?"


    "No, I''m here to say hello to al. I''m going to the elves forest later." Beren explained.


    Xiuerni was stunned after hearing the speech, and then smiled and said, "the forest of elves, most of the elves don''t like humans very much."


    "Be prepared." Belen also knows this. He knows that most elves don''t like humans. The biggest reason is because of the life span. The gap in life span makes most elves have a great sense of superiority.


    After chatting casually, Belen was going to find latil and they left. At this time, the voice of Her Highness Hera suddenly came from behind.


    "Belen, why don''t we host your wedding with Al?"


    After hearing these words, Belen and Al''s back froze at the moment, and then suddenly turned around, opened their eyes and shouted.


    "Ha!?"


    Xiuerni also looked at them with a smile. He said, "if we let our brother and sister preside over their wedding, it may shake the world?"


    "No, no, no, you, what are you talking about?" Belen looked at the two supreme figures of the Holy See with a dull face and thought he had heard wrong.


    Hera smiled and said, "Al is a good friend of my brother and me. Since it''s her wedding, why do I want to preside over it."


    "No! What, what wedding!?" Belen was also stunned, and then quickly patted the girl on the shoulder. He hurriedly said, "Al, explain to them! Did they misunderstand something?"


    Al was blushing now, scratched his cheek with his fingers, then smiled noncommittally, then turned his head and said nothing, which stunned Belen.

 Chapter 636

    After saying goodbye to the two young dignitaries, beren left with Al, and the atmosphere was inexplicably quiet on their way to find latir.


    From time to time, Bellen turned her eyes to the Shenguan girl beside her. The latter looked very calm and didn''t see the slightest fluctuation. She didn''t seem to have any feelings about what the two people had said before.


    In this regard, beren was inexplicably depressed and depressed. Then he shook his head. Why should he be depressed? It should be.


    Al is looking ahead now. She occasionally turns her eyes to the man next to her. Her hands hanging on her waist are holding tightly. In fact, her heart is not as calm as it seems.


    Marriage or something


    Al is thinking in his mind that he and beren are going to be 23 years old, and they are not young. Most people have already started a family and business, but ah, the biggest problem is not age.


    What on earth does he think?


    She knew exactly what her mind was like, but ah, she never confessed. Her lack of frankness really made her angry.


    It has been almost 20 years since childhood. The mood of wanting to go further has been buried in my heart, but as both sides grow up, the mood becomes more and more explosive.


    "Oh, Belem."


    Hearing al''s voice, some depressed beren also came back. He looked at the girl beside him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Just..."


    Referring to this, beren also jumped in his heart. He grabbed his hair and said with an embarrassed smile: "those two people are really fooling around."


    However, Al didn''t care what he said, but bowed his head and said, "the wedding hosted by the two of them must be great?"


    The two were solemn invitations when the Pope of the Holy See married the saint and the king of neighboring countries. Neither of them had presided over it personally. Even the king was not qualified to order these two young dignitaries to do anything.


    Marriage is an extremely sacred thing. Although there is no rule of monogamy, it also symbolizes an important ceremony for the souls of both sides to conclude an oath. Most people get married in church, usually presided over by priests, while many noble weddings invite real gods to preside over.


    It has not never happened that the Pope and the saint presided over the wedding in person, but it has been a thing of the last century. At that time, the identity of the married parties was the emperor and queen of Florence at that time. Moreover, if the emperor and the Holy See were not closely related, the Pope and the saint at that time might not help.


    "Well, of course it''s very grand. It''s probably not too much to be called the most shrouded thing in the world at the wedding." Beren nodded slightly. He knew the influence of the holy see very well. If it was presided over by the Pope and the saint himself, it would shock the world.


    "I think they didn''t joke with me." Al said so.


    I''ve known the Pope and the saint for many years. I''ve known them since I didn''t become an arbiter. Because they were almost the same age and had a kind personality, they became good friends at that time. However, ah, they were different from themselves. They became the Pope and the saint since childhood. Although I was a little concerned about the status gap between the two sides, But the two never had any airs.


    They are really good, good two people, so since they said that, they would never be joking.


    When Belen heard al''s words, he was also stunned, and then looked at the girl next to him. He saw some hopeful look on Al''s face and his eyes widened.


    "Girls should want a wedding like that?" Al couldn''t help muttering. She suddenly stopped, then turned her head and looked at beren. There was a touch of crimson on her beautiful face. She looked at the man in front of her and slowly said, "what do you think?"


    Belen looked at the girl who blushed slightly. Although she didn''t notice anything, she felt that Al was more watery and moving, and her heart began to accelerate unconsciously.


    "I, I think... Very good."


    Hearing the speech, Al matched the dark blue pupils with her watery blue and purple eyes. She opened her pink cherry lips and said slowly, "I... Also want to get married with the person I like."


    Belen opened his eyes. He looked at those blue and purple eyes. Even if he didn''t realize it, there was no doubt that he was obviously moved in the face of such al.


    "The person you like... Means?"


    When it comes to this, Al also has drooping eyelids. She slowly lowers her head. If she can check the heartbeat, it may be too fast for the naked eye to see clearly?


    Unable to speak, Al fell into a brief silence, but finally, her hands were tightly held together, and then she looked up at the white haired man in front of her. The latter looked extremely unnatural at the moment, and her face was already red, just like a fresh apple.


    Summoned up his courage, Al took a deep breath, and then asked very seriously and nervously, "that... Belen, do you like anyone?"


    "Me? Me?" Belen was also flustered when asked this question. If it was in the past, he would probably say that everyone is the person he likes, but now he can''t say the answer anyway. As for the reason, he doesn''t know.


    Maybe it''s because of the girl standing in front of her.


    "Should I say yes... Or no?" Belen didn''t know how to answer at the moment.


    "Well, let me put it another way." Al took a deep breath. She seemed to have expected it. Her face was more ruddy and trembling. It seemed that something was brewing.


    "Then, then, how do you... Look at me?"


    She can''t be frank. Now she''s under enough pressure to ask such questions.


    Belen''s eyes opened slowly at the moment. His mouth trembled and he was so nervous that he wanted to escape, but his feet couldn''t move as if filled with lead. Under the girl''s gaze, he had to tell her the answer.


    "Al, my childhood sweetheart, very, very important, family."


    Sure enough, that''s the answer.


    The flame in Al''s heart was also gradually extinguished, leaving only a small flame. She bit her teeth and was very unwilling. The answer she wanted was not this!


    "That''s not what I want."


    Belen stared at the girl in front of him. Something seemed to jump out of his heart. Looking at the burning eyes, his mind was pulled.


    "Me."

 Chapter 637

    "Al..."


    Belen''s mouth was murmuring, but she couldn''t say a third word for a long time. Her face was red. Not only her face, but even her body seemed to be burned by a fire. She was so hot inside and outside.


    I want to get married.


    What the girl said in her mouth was such a sentence, and it was such a sentence that he immediately defeated all Belen''s defenses. He couldn''t help thinking that he was just hearing a dream, and the next moment he thought he was dreaming. In short, all the feelings symbolizing the impossibility came to his mind.


    Al, she, yes, to me?


    Forget whether she was four or five years old, Belen met al for the first time. When she was young, Al was not as brave as he is now. At that time, she was a little girl who was afraid of insects and had to follow him all day. Compared with herself, Belen naturally took her as a sister.


    From childhood to growing up, they naturally became childhood friends.


    Get married?


    That means al Do you like him?


    Not quite right!?


    Although he adhered to his when he was a child, Al was a lot colder to him when he grew up. Although he is still a vital family and friend, how do you think it is just such a relationship!


    But if he heard right, he was Did al propose? Although the position seems to be reversed, there is no doubt that this is the case!


    How should he answer?


    But now Belen doesn''t say to answer. At the moment, the circuits of his head seem to have burned out. He can''t think about what should be thought at all, but he is constantly thinking.


    This is the first time in his life. It has a great impact on him!


    Al was blushing and lowering her head at the moment. She said it. Although she was still so frank, she said it to her face. Should this wood not understand?


    It''s straightforward enough! Who can say this to her face!


    After a while, she didn''t hear Belen''s response. Al was also much calmer. He slowly raised his head. When he saw that Belen had become a puppet, she was also slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, her words had such a great impact on him.


    "Belle, Bellen?"


    Beren stayed for a while, then refocused his eyes. He looked at the girl in front of him, sipped some dry lips, then swallowed his saliva and made a hoarse voice.


    "Ah?"


    It was the first time that Al behran looked like this. She wanted to laugh, but at the moment, her shy mood was on top of it, but at last she was suppressed by reason. She took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, and put her eyes on those eyes.


    "I said, what are you staring at?"


    "No, i... well, I''m sorry, I''m distracted..." Beren was a bit slurred and didn''t know what to say, so her words were scattered.


    Al pressed the strange look in his heart, pretended to look at beren with a strange expression, and then put a cunning smile on his beautiful face.


    "Oh, did you think something wrong? Do you think..." Al put his hands behind his back and said with a funny smile, "am I proposing to you?"


    Hearing this, beren''s already red face turned red again, but the next moment it quickly began to subside. He blinked, and then stared at the girl in front of him.


    "No, isn''t it?"


    "No! What do you think?" Al raised his mouth and smiled, then said with a smile, "why do I have to propose to my childhood sweetheart? Besides, even if it''s a proposal, why do I want you to come?"


    "Yes, yes, I should come anyway."


    Bellen nodded in agreement and asked the girls to propose. It''s really not a man. Even he is a little male chauvinist.


    "Next time you come." El muttered with a red face.


    "What?"


    "Nothing!" Al, don''t turn your head. His cheeks are ruddy, and then.


    Belen was a little confused, but he didn''t care too much. Then he scratched his cheek with his index finger, and then asked shyly, "well, what did you mean before?"


    "Nothing. I just think I''m almost 23 and want to get married." Al gave a very light explanation, glanced at beren and tooted his mouth without trace.


    "So, do you have... Someone?" Belen asked this question curiously after hearing the speech. He also cared very much. Well, he stood in the position of childhood sweetheart.


    Hearing this question, Al''s eyes turned to those dark blue eyes again. She looked at them for a long time until someone was almost unable to hold on.


    "Yes."


    "Yes, yes? Yes, who?" Belen''s heart jumped heavily when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help asking.


    Al looked at him in silence and asked, "do you want to know?"


    "Well... Because I''m curious." Belen didn''t dare to look into Al''s eyes. He didn''t know why he didn''t dare to look. He should have nothing to feel guilty about. After all, he didn''t lie.


    "Well." Al said something carelessly, then continued to walk forward. She waved her hand and said, "I won''t tell you. Guess for yourself."


    "It can''t be, it can''t be Gaye!"


    "No."


    So, for this answer, beren is struggling all the way. He cares very much about who al likes. If he can''t get this answer, he is very upset all the way.


    "Al, just tell me. I''ll never tell anyone!" Finally, beren vowed that she was itchy when she couldn''t get the answer.


    Al glanced at him, and then seemed a little angry and didn''t turn his head.


    "Hum."


    "Eh? Why are you angry?" Belen didn''t understand what was going on with Al at all. He wondered very much. At this time, he happened to meet latil who were wandering around.


    "Mr. beren!"


    When he heard someone calling, Belen also looked up. When he saw that the girls were there, he smiled, and then walked quickly past, forgetting all the questions for a moment.


    Seeing the man''s back full of joy, Al also pursed his mouth, then smiled. Then she reluctantly shook her head and walked towards the people.


    Forget it, it''s good for now.

 Chapter 638

    Although Al is a martial arts judge, which is much easier than ordinary gods, she can''t leave at this time because there are too many trivial things around her, so she can only silently apologize to the girl far away in the forest of elves.


    Before leaving, Belen learned from al that Lucy and her family had left heathland early and it was said that they had started their adventure again. For this, he felt extremely guilty. Obviously, he was also a member of the silver bird adventure group, but he actually left the team without authorization.


    Next time we meet, he will apologize!


    Before getting on the commercial car, beren turned and looked at the clerical girl, then raised his arm and waved it. He shouted, "let''s go first!"


    Al didn''t shout, but she nodded to beren. Then she turned and walked to the Holy See, raised her slender arm and waved, also saying goodbye.


    Then, next time I see you again, be sure to pry open your heart.


    Let you say you like me!


    After leaving heathland, Belen drove away in a commercial car. Although the wind was cold, his face was red and hot because he remembered what he had said with al.


    be like... Something''s wrong?


    If you''re not talking to him, then the previous problems are


    Belen shook his head. He stopped thinking about it. He always felt that he would think of something very terrible. Let''s forget it here. But then again, it should be very sad that Al didn''t go to see Leia with them?


    evening.


    Beren began to prepare dinner. When he began to move kitchen utensils, he smiled unconsciously. It was a long time since he saw this feeling. He shook his head and began to prepare dinner.


    After a while, Bellen prepared a large table of delicious food. As for the ingredients, they were naturally brought out of Hill''s house, which Hill asked. However, with these good ingredients, Bellen can show her skills.


    This dinner is the best work of the kitchen god!


    "Brother''s cooking!"


    A kitten suddenly emerged from the back of the commercial car, and then jumped to beren with a very happy pace, smelling the aroma of delicious food on the table with a lovely little nose.


    "How fragrant!"


    Seeing the wagging tail, beren smiled, and then reached out and rubbed rattis''s head. He suddenly realized something and was a little surprised.


    "Latis, you''re tall again."


    When she heard this, latis''s bright big eyes twinkled like stars, and her childish delicate face showed a lovely smile.


    "Really?"


    "Well, it''s growing so fast. It''s estimated that it will be taller than your sister in a few days." Belen was also quite surprised. He found that latis grew so fast that she might be taller than latil and Elijah in the future.


    Well, what a long leg. It must be a long leg beauty in the future!


    Thinking of this, beren smiled happily. He was very pleased with the growth of his children, just like his father watching his daughter grow up.


    "Yes, latis grows so fast."


    At this time, latil also came, and she agreed with beren very much. How can her sister grow so fast that she is about to be equal to Elia.


    "Hey, hey."


    Latis smiled playfully, and then put her hands around one arm of beren and latil. She said skillfully, "even if I am taller than my brother, I am also the sister of my brother and sister!"


    When she heard latis''s words, Belen rubbed the cat''s head with a smile, while latil was so moved that she was about to cry, her eyes were wet, and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand.


    "Latis has grown up. My sister is so happy."


    Latil was also sad to think of the days when she took the kitten to wander around in those years, but when she thought of such a stable day and saw latis''s growth with her own eyes, she felt that it didn''t matter to see her dead parents now.


    Seeing that latil was moved to cry, Belen was also dumbfounded. He could also know the bitterness of latil. After all, they lived a very hard life before they met them.


    But latil is just a child.


    "Sister, why are you crying?" Latis grabbed latil''s wrist with both hands and looked at her sister with a worried face. She didn''t understand why she was crying.


    Belen also reached out and patted latil on the shoulder to give her some comfort.


    After a while, latil recovered. Seeing latis''s worried look, she also smiled and shook her head and said, "it''s all right, but latis has grown up and her sister is happy to cry."


    Elia and lumia also came to latyr. They knew how hard it was for latyr to take latys alone, and comforted her silently at the moment.


    Hill just took the dishes and chopsticks. She looked at the girls around curiously. After seeing that latil had cried, she immediately locked her eyes on the smiling white haired man and swept at him with vicious eyes.


    "Belen! Did you bully latil? Sure enough, I''m right to follow! As long as I''m here, you''re absolutely not allowed to bully him!"


    "Why do you think I did it!" Belen stared at the angry girl. Did this guy deliberately argue with himself!


    As a result, beren and hill fell into a "battle". From the beginning, why latil cried came to the character of both sides.


    "Stop! Stop fighting." Latil also noticed the movement here, immediately came to stop their quarrel, and then explained to hill.


    After listening to latil''s explanation, Hill knew she had misunderstood Belen. She blinked, whistled, sat down quietly around the table, and then began to eat.


    "Hey! Why don''t you apologize!" Belen shouted very speechless, then shook his head. This guy really likes to quarrel with him as always.


    But he won''t be angry about it. After all, he''s used to it.


    "Well, well, come and have dinner! I''ve prepared a lot of delicious food!" Belen said hello, then took the dishes and chopsticks and sat down. He looked at hill, and then found that hill just turned his eyes on him. When his eyes met him, Hill immediately retracted his eyes like an electric shock.


    Beren was stunned for a moment, then smiled and shook his head at the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 639

    "Mr. Belen, I''ve been away for several days. Hasn''t the sword Saint come back?"


    In the running commercial car, the cat ear girl was also very confused and looked at the white haired man next to her.


    Yes, it has been half a month since I left heathland, but this week is aimless, because no one knows where the Elven forest is except Angelina.


    Angelina has been out for half a month, but she hasn''t come back yet. For this, beren is also very helpless. Did the woman forget about them?


    "I can''t tell her." Belen sighed, but she was also very helpless. She should set a time for antlina in advance.


    Anyway, the ground seems to be shaking?


    Belen wondered how sensitive his perception was. He could feel the earth shaking under his feet, but the range was very small, and he didn''t know what had happened.


    However, latyr and them could not notice the vibration. Of course, except Elia, she was standing by the window in the room. Her silver black eyes looked into the distance and had some doubts. She also noticed the movement.


    This little thing didn''t affect beren''s mood, or he didn''t care much about it, so he continued to drive the commercial car until evening, when they came to a small town.


    "Shall we rest here today?" Belen poked his head into the back window to talk to everyone, and then when he got a response, he retracted his head and looked around.


    The town is not very big, but it seems that the atmosphere is very comfortable. The pedestrians around are doing what they should do. At most, some passers-by turn their eyes to Belen.


    It''s obviously a foreigner.


    It is not strange that people from other places often come to this town.


    After arriving at a hotel, Bellen stopped the business car. After arranging the room, she took the girls to the town. After all, it''s the first time to come. She can''t stay in the house without going out. It''s also good to go out to see the scenery.


    There are many young men in the street. When they see the girls around beren, they stare straight. I have to say that they are really beautiful!


    Especially the silver haired girl. Is there such a beautiful girl in the world? Is she a princess? Oh, that brown haired woman has aristocratic temperament at first sight. She looks dignified. Maybe she''s a lady of a family? And


    While the men were secretly aiming at the girls here and were still carrying out psychological activities, beren and others were searching for some supplies or ingredients in the street. However, beren was also aware of the sight swept around and had some helplessness.


    Although there is still some unhappiness now, it is much better than before, because even latis here has grown up and they all have a certain sense of self-protection. Besides, even the youngest latis is also a student of flozarno school!


    Let those smelly boys see, which indirectly shows how excellent their children are!


    At this time, beren suddenly remembered something. He was stunned, and then looked at the youngest cat ear girl beside him. He asked curiously, "latis, you and Elia don''t go to school, but follow us. Won''t there be anything?"


    "Never mind! I''ve asked sister frody for leave!" Latis explained with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. Flotti didn''t work in the school park. Although he wanted to say so, he thought it wasn''t bad. After all, celika is the current head of flozarno School Park.


    However, won''t this affect their studies? He is more worried about this.


    At this time, Elia seemed to see what beren was thinking. She blinked and said, "the academic year courses of latis and I have exceeded the universal value, so it doesn''t matter."


    "Well."


    Belen was also a little surprised, but it was good. After all, how long it would take to go to the spirit forest and come back, but no matter what you think, it would take a long time.


    There was a noise on the other side of the street, and Belen looked at it, because he found many people around there. I think most of them are residents here.


    What are they doing?


    So beren decided to have a look. He first looked at the girl next to him, and then told him, "latil, take everyone not to get lost. I''ll go there and have a look."


    "I see." Latil nodded.


    Then Belen trotted to the other side of the street, and there were people gathering there. He thought it might be a party or something.


    "Now, everyone leave the town immediately!"


    When Belen came here, the first thing he heard was this. He looked suspiciously at the man in officer''s uniform standing at the top, probably an officer in a nearby town.


    At this time, a civilian who had just arrived couldn''t help asking, "Sir, we want to know what happened?"


    "There''s no time to waste!" The officer saw the stones shaking on the ground, immediately frowned, and then quickly explained: "in the west, there are a group of Warcraft breaking in from the border coming towards this side. There are a large number, and there may be some wild animals in the mountains!"


    What, what!?


    Everyone was surprised after hearing the speech. I didn''t expect that there would be Warcraft here. Warcraft was on the side of the Warcraft. The coalition should resist them all outside the border. How could we have the opportunity to go here?


    "Joo!"


    The sharp and harsh voice suddenly came from a distance, and everyone was shocked. The Officer immediately swept his eyes to the sky, and his pupils shrank suddenly at the moment, because he saw countless dark shadows flying in pieces. It was night, and now it was even darker.


    "Everybody! Retreat now!" The officer shouted, and then immediately began to order his men to start responding. They are soldiers and can''t escape the civilians first!


    "That''s..."


    Belen also looked at the sky, and his dark blue eyes burst out a light brilliance, just like the bright stars in the night sky. He saw the appearance of those creatures.

 Chapter 640

    Belen looked up at the dark birds and Warcraft, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t expect to meet so many Warcraft here. If it was true as the officer said, these Warcraft should come from the border.


    What happened at the border? How could so many Warcraft invade the Empire.


    All civilians began to flee at this moment. In the face of Warcraft, they don''t have the slightest strength to resist, but each end can resist countless imperial armies, or Warcraft of several magic Knights!


    Belen didn''t think much anymore. He immediately turned around and ran in the direction of latil and them. What he was most worried about was latil and them. After all, Warcraft is not a simple creature. They also have high wisdom and powerful strength that ordinary people can''t reach. There are so many, and something may happen.


    Fortunately, the distance was not very far. Belen soon returned to latil and their side. At the moment, the girls also noticed the difference. They found that everyone around them began to run away in a panic.


    Elia also turned her eyes to the dark sky at the moment. There was a faint light in her bright eyes. Then she noticed that the stones at her feet were shaking madly.


    The earth is shaking!


    Latil was also a little alarmed and asked, "Mr. Belen, what happened?"


    "Ah, it seems that we have encountered a very troublesome thing. Many Warcraft broke through the border and entered the Empire, and ran all the way here. Let''s leave quickly." Belen also informed everyone of the information he got.


    "Warcraft!?"


    Hill also screamed after hearing this. She has never seen Warcraft before! But even so, she didn''t want to see it, because it was a very cruel and terrible creature.


    Immediately after that, Belen took everyone back to the hotel to drive out the commercial car and left here. When they returned to the hotel, the vibration under their feet became more and more intense. He frowned slightly, then felt something and looked in the same direction with Elia at the same time.


    At the end of the street, several behemoths were suddenly coming towards this side. They didn''t even avoid passing by. They directly and forcibly knocked down the walls of the houses in front of them. It was extremely rough, but it also showed their great power!


    The Warcraft that can be seen now are all in different shapes. Some are still fluttering wings behind them, and some are four legged giants like Earth dragons, but they all have the only thing in common, that is, the smell they emit is extremely bloody and cruel. This is the Warcraft that came here from the battlefield!


    Just as beren frowned, he suddenly noticed that there were some women and children running away over there. He immediately shouted, "latil! Go and get the commercial car out. Lumia and Elia protect everyone!"


    "I see!"


    Latil shouted, and then ran into the back of the hotel with everyone to find the business car. She won''t be as flustered as she used to be after many big scenes!


    Then Belen flew to the other end of the street. At this time, he suddenly saw a child suddenly fall to the ground. The woman was holding the child. At the same time, a huge painted black eagle with wings behind him suddenly rushed.


    The woman also noticed this scene. She opened her eyes wide, then subconsciously held the child in her arms and suddenly lowered her head. She had made the consciousness of death.


    Shua!


    A wind swept sound came. After a shrill scream sounded in the woman''s ear, she was suddenly stunned. Then she suddenly raised her head and opened her eyes. What came into her eyes was a figure with white hair and white clothes. She was holding a long silver sword to the lower right and killed the Warcraft.


    Beren stood up straight. He turned and looked at the woman and the child with a faint smile. He said, "it''s okay. Run away and go to the army."


    "Ah! Thank you, thank you!"


    The woman stood up very excited, then bent towards Belen, then picked up the child and turned around to escape. She didn''t expect to survive!


    Seeing the woman''s figure escape, beren also took back his eyes. He turned and looked at the giants coming towards this side and several birds in the sky. His left hand loosened and shook with a sword in one hand.


    "I haven''t beaten you Warcraft for a long time."


    The last time I fought with Warcraft was before I graduated from the Academy. The Warcraft army was not the only one on the battlefield. There was no trace of Warcraft in the northwest theater. It was probably the Warcraft army that mobilized Warcraft to a large battlefield. After all, it was also a very strong combat power.


    "All right, get out."


    Belen said this sentence calmly. At the moment when the voice fell, the blue magic suddenly gushed out, and a ripple spread in all directions. His body was covered with a blue glow, as beautiful as a streamer.


    The magic spread, which also contained Belen''s will. Now he seems like a magic, and can convey his will by magic.


    Therefore, those Warcraft must be able to feel his will.


    However, it didn''t work. When those Warcraft animals felt beren''s magic, they made a startling roar. They didn''t retreat because of the transcendent magic, but became more and more violent.


    Ah, by the way, these Warcraft will only be close to the Warcraft.


    Belen suddenly remembered this, then shook his head. It seemed that he could not simply persuade the other party to retreat. He exhaled, then stepped out and stared at the Warcraft rushing up. The next moment he turned into a blue light and shadow, shuttling away, and then the sword light and shadow flickered continuously.


    When Belen stopped the Warcraft here, latil in the hotel came out in a commercial car. They noticed the movement of the former.


    Seeing the blue streamer passing through countless Warcraft, latil was stunned, then put his hands on his mouth and shouted, "Mr. Belen, it''s time to go!"


    Belen, who was walking between Warcraft, also heard latil''s cry. He stopped, then took a Warcraft across with a sword and flew out. Then he looked back at the girls in the commercial car. He withdrew from the Warcraft group and shouted in response.


    "You go first! I''ll be right there!"


    At this time, lumia beside her put her hand on her shoulder and said, "don''t worry, Belen will be fine. He''s great."


    Latil hesitated, then nodded, looked at the blue light again, and drove the merchant car in the other direction.

 Chapter 641

    Latil, who was driving a commercial car, drove all the way across the street. Although they wanted to help those fleeing from the roadside, lumia dissuaded them.


    Lumia painstakingly dissuaded, "how can we bring others? And they must be more willing to trust those soldiers than trust us!"


    After hearing this sentence, latil also reacted. Then he gave up the idea of helping those people and continued to move forward. He soon left the town and came to the plain. Just ahead, there was a forest.


    Latil''s heart is too soft.


    Looking at the cat eared girl beside her, lumia also sighed in her heart. She used to be a killer, but she couldn''t be the same as latil, which made her a little envious.


    Maybe Belen would like a girl like latil?


    Just when lumia was thinking, a harsh voice came from the sky. She looked up and saw a huge bird flying. She frowned and immediately pulled out her double swords,


    Without waiting for lumia''s hand, a strand of silver hair suddenly shuttled away, like a meteor, instantly penetrated the body of the bird, and then pulled it back. The bird Warcraft fell directly to the ground. Life and death are unknown.


    Seeing this scene, lumia turned and looked up. She saw a beautiful silver haired woman standing on the eaves, emitting silver brilliance, beautiful and holy.


    "Elia!"


    Hearing the call, Elia also looked at lumia and latil. She nodded to the second daughter and said, "leave the rest to me."


    Since Elia is there, there''s no need to worry. They just need to have a good posture and a commercial car. As long as they enter the forest, they can leave the battlefield.


    I don''t know if it''s because of latil and their escape from the town, countless Warcraft came here. This scene is really shocking. Both latil and lumia, or latis and hill in the commercial car, can''t help feeling scared at the moment.


    So many Warcraft, can people in the town really escape?


    "No, the people in the town may not escape!" Latil was also worried.


    She looked back at the farther and farther town. Although some people ran out one after another, it was obvious that not everyone. According to the forward speed of these Warcraft, it was likely that the people in the town were surrounded before they escaped!


    Lumia also frowned. She didn''t expect that there would be so many Warcraft. Now she bit her teeth. She didn''t know what to do. If she went back to save those people, she didn''t know whether she could kill them again with her own strength.


    "Leave it to me."


    The silver haired girl standing on the eaves suddenly made a sound. Then, under the confused eyes of latil and lumia, the silver haired girl raised her arms and dragged them up slowly. Under the silver light, a touch of earthy yellow magic suddenly appeared, and the earthy light constantly appeared on the plain.


    Earth truth!


    There is no doubt that this is the power of Elia''s earth truth. Her eyes swept the countless Warcraft, crossed her hands in front, and then slowly lined up on both sides.


    Boom!


    Countless mud and stones began to roll, and the earth cracked directly into a huge gully. Countless Warcraft fell into it, and the rolling mud and stones rolled many Warcraft into it and were thrown away for a long distance.


    The power to twist the earth situation is appalling, and Elia has now mastered the element law of "earth truth", which is enough to compete with the earth elves.


    Moreover, Elijah now also has the "eye of the demigod", and her affinity and control over magic are much stronger than in the past. Although she can''t really step into the "demigod field" like beren and borrow the power of the magic dimension, she may not be weaker than the strong ones in the demigod field.


    Boom!


    Under Elijah''s guidance, the earth split and gathered, and the earth seemed to be dominated by her at the moment. Although those Warcraft were strong, they could not resist the power of "the truth of the earth" anyway.


    Because of Elijah''s magic, the vibration of the earth at the moment is more violent than that caused by Warcraft before. The civilians in the town thought the end had come.


    "Elia... Good, good!"


    After seeing such amazing changes in the terrain in the distance, lumia was stunned and exclaimed. Although Elia did the magic array that enveloped the sky to resist the terrible white wings that day, she didn''t see it with her own eyes, so the impact on her was not as great as it is now.


    I thought Elia was great when I met her for the first time, but I didn''t expect that she has reached such an amazing level now, which is probably Is it the top in the world?


    After dispersing the formation of the Warcraft group, Elia also put away her magic. Her eyes turned to the countless birds in the sky. Her right hand raised. When she rushed out of the ground not far away, a huge mud and stone giant hand grabbed it towards the sky. This grasping was to catch several huge birds, and then shot it directly towards the ground, Probably patted directly into meat paste.


    Although Elia is beautiful and usually quiet, it''s really No, maybe Elia really thinks those Warcraft animals are bad animals?


    Lumia thought like this and couldn''t help but show a helpless smile. Then she noticed something and looked back at the sky. A figure fluttering with blue wind wings behind her flew over.


    Seeing this figure, lumia was also surprised and shouted, "sword saint!"


    The figure was antlina, the "sword saint" who came back from playing. She smiled and floated to the side of the commercial car, then looked at Elia and said in some surprise: "it''s the first time I saw Elia do it, but it''s really powerful!"


    Even Angelina was amazed at Elia''s strength, because the child was too young. At the same age, Angelina could not think of anyone who could compare with her. Beren could not do it. The "brave" had not awakened at that time, so she could not compare.


    Should this be the child favored by the world?


    Elia put away her magic, then looked at Angelina, then blinked her eyes. Her look gradually softened, and then said hello: "welcome back."


    During that time in alolana, Angelina has become familiar with everyone. Angelina knows that these girls are beren''s extremely important family, and the girls also know that Angelina is a mother like existence for beren, and this identity is above the identity of a teacher.


    Antlina flew to the eaves and put away the wings of the wind. She raised her hand and rubbed Elia''s head intimately, and then said with a smile, "Elia is so great. Who can deserve you?"


    "Brother."


    Elia blinked, then responded, and when she heard this, Angelina was stunned, and then she couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 642

    WOW!


    The blue sword light splashed a blood flower from the group of Warcraft, and then the floor was cut over, and the air wave directly lifted several giants out.


    Beren''s eyes swept over the group of Warcraft. He found that there were not as many Warcraft as before, and the previous succession was endless.


    In other words, Elijah should have caused the violent vibration just now. Then we know why the number of Warcraft is decreasing rapidly.


    After distancing himself from those Warcraft, Belen soon came to the south of the town. He saw many soldiers carrying Warcraft and ordinary civilians snuggling up behind them.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly a scream full of despair sounded, and beren also looked over there. Suddenly, a soldier was pierced through his body with a tentacle by an insect Warcraft. At the moment, he had lost all his vitality.


    Beren''s eyes coagulated, and then turned into blue streamer to shuttle away. With a sharp momentum, he ran through the big bug in the twinkling of an eye.


    Pop.


    The corpse fell to the ground, and the venom on the tentacle was very corrosive, which soon corroded the flesh of the corpse.


    Seeing this scene, beren''s heart was inexplicably angry. His dark blue eyes stared at the Warcraft. He slowly raised the sword in his hand, held the sword in his right hand, bent his arm, and the sword was across his left arm.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ sword of execution."


    The blue streamer full of murderous intention flashed by. In a moment, all the three Warcraft in front of us were killed and splashed with blood. In the face of this irrational and ferocious creature, there is no reason to keep your hand!


    Beren looked around, then his eyes fell on the soldiers and civilians who were staring at him. He was slightly stunned, as if he had gone too far.


    "Well, it''s all right. Get out of here!" Belen did not approach each other, and after a reminder, she walked out of town.


    A soldier looked at the fading white haired figure, and then his eyes fell on the long sword in the man''s hand. He gradually recovered, and then his face gradually showed shock.


    "That... That man is the" white haired sword saint "!"


    When those troops left the town with civilians, they looked at the plain that could not be called the plain. It was hard to imagine what happened to the outside world when they fought hard in the town?


    In the distant forest, a commercial car is parked at the moment, and outside the commercial car, several girls are standing there, looking into the distance, as if waiting for someone to come.


    At the same time, Angelina and Elia locked in the same direction, and they could see the familiar figure with white hair in their sight.


    "Brother is back."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, latil and they also looked in the direction she pointed at the moment, and sure enough, they saw Belen''s figure.


    On the ramp, Belen also saw the girls. A faint smile appeared on his face, and then accelerated his steps back to everyone.


    "Mr. beren!" Latil came to beren and looked at the latter with great worry, but she was still pure white and not stained with any blood. She was also relieved.


    Seeing latil''s relief, beren was also warm in his heart. He raised his hand and rubbed the girl''s head intimately, and said softly, "don''t worry so much, I''m not so easy to get hurt."


    How willing to come back with the injury to see you worried?


    Such words can only stay in my heart. It''s probably difficult to say such disgusting words in my life.


    When she was rubbed her head, latil could not help blushing. She bowed her head and answered gently. It turned out that latis and Elia usually feel like this!


    "Well, let''s go." Beren put his hand down and said with a smile.


    At this time, Hill asked curiously, "is everything all right in that town?" She thought of the Warcraft she had seen before, the ferocious smell and huge body, and now she still had lingering palpitations.


    "Those troops have left with civilians," beren said


    "That''s good." Hill nodded after hearing the speech. After all, it was all life. She couldn''t let those Warcraft slaughters go. She really couldn''t see it, but she didn''t have the ability to stop it.


    Then Belen looked at the fairy woman and asked curiously, "when did you come back? And why did you play so long?"


    Angelina smiled and said, "I just came back, but I haven''t been playing!"


    "What else did you do?" Beren was a little confused.


    So, Angelina told everyone what she had done these days. She just planned to play outside for a few days, but then something happened.


    It turned out that not only the towns here were attacked by Warcraft, but also some cities were attacked by Warcraft groups, and Angelina happened to meet them, so she stayed to help.


    It has always been a habit of Angelina to draw a sword to help when the road is rough. When someone is in trouble, she can''t turn a blind eye, but Belen has learned this.


    "What the hell is the border coalition doing?"


    After hearing Angelina''s words, beren also frowned slightly. Is it because sisya returned to the border and put too much pressure on the Warcraft army, so when there was a gap, the Warcraft army let in a large number of Warcraft animals to cause panic, so as to give enough pressure to resist.


    At this time, Angelina said in a moment of silence: "The war situation at the border doesn''t seem to be very good. The top combat power of the demon family is not only the four heavenly kings. Their attainments in the magic array are also extraordinary. There are even those war weapons. Each one is a great guy. I don''t know what they think. All of a sudden, three war weapons were put into the East and south of the Empire."


    "Weapons of war?"


    Belen was also stunned, and then asked curiously, "what''s that?" Although he had fought with the demon army several times, he didn''t know what war weapons were.


    In this regard, Angelina smiled and said, "a disgusting creature made by the demon clan, let alone you, even if I see it, I can''t help cutting it off."


    For this answer, beren is also a little confused, but since anterina said so, it must be a very disgusting creature.

 Chapter 643

    When many areas were attacked by Warcraft, the Empire was busy again. They began to conduct large-scale search and suppression operations in the area where Warcraft appeared.


    The war is endless!


    Not only those soldiers are sighing, but even the high-level personnel are also a great headache. After all, this happened just after the "natural disaster" was over. They also want to have a long holiday!


    Moreover, what happened in that town also reached the ears of the imperial high-level. Unexpectedly, the two helped them a lot just after they rescued a crisis.


    The "white haired sword saint" and the "witch".


    Although the "witch" did not appear directly in the eyes of others, it was obvious that only the "witch" could do it. When thinking of the relationship between the "witch" and the "white haired sword saint", there was no doubt that the two were right.


    Those troublesome things are left to them to solve, and beren and his party are moving forward towards the location of the spirit forest. Although they care about those Warcraft things, they can''t resist the mood of wanting to see their family, so everything should be pushed back.


    On the path beside the wheat field, a commercial car was moving forward slowly, and Belen was leaning lazily to enjoy the sun. It was not so cold until spring.


    "Brother!"


    Suddenly there was a call from the back room. I saw that the window suddenly opened, and then a kitten suddenly jumped out, turned around in the air, fell on the Earth Dragon, and then jumped on Belen, which frightened him.


    "Latis! Don''t do anything so dangerous!"


    Wouldn''t it be hit by a commercial car if it fell to the ground? This kind of thing made Belen shudder when he thought about it. His heart beat unconsciously and began to accelerate. He was a little flustered.


    Rattis blinked after hearing the speech, and then muttered a small mouth. She looked wronged. She whispered, "I''m sorry, I don''t dare anymore."


    Seeing that the kitten was a little lost, Belen also hurriedly comforted: "ah, my brother is not criticizing latis. Don''t be unhappy!"


    "Hey, hey!"


    After hearing Belen''s words, the kitten immediately showed a sweet smile, which suddenly became sweet in Belen''s heart. The whole heart softened, and he had no choice but to smile.


    This little girl.


    Latis sat on Belen''s lap, then hugged his neck and spit out her little pink tongue towards the sisters in the window. She was very naughty and cute.


    This girl!


    Seeing latis holding the white haired man so intimately, latil and lumia both opened their eyes. Then the former immediately shouted, "latis, come down! Hold Mr. beren!"


    "Ah? It''s okay. Latis is very light." Belen thought latil had misunderstood that the kitten had hurt herself, so she subconsciously explained.


    When hearing Belen''s words, latil also tooted her mouth and looked at her sister with great dissatisfaction. At the moment, the two pairs of cat pupils are facing each other across the air, as if they were making eye contact.


    Get down!


    No!


    Seeing the kitten lying on himself, it seemed that he didn''t intend to come down. Belen was also a little helpless. He also noticed that this posture was very wrong, so he picked up the kitten and put it aside.


    "Latis, you''ve grown up. You can''t hold your brother like this."


    At this time, it is necessary to carry out education. After all, latis has grown up. As a brother, Belen thinks it must be told to latis. Now she must know this!


    Latis flashed her big eyes and asked curiously, "why?"


    "Because..." Beren was stunned. He thought carefully and frowned. He always felt that he didn''t mean to say those words, so he turned his head and looked at the girls in the room.


    "Then what, can you popularize common sense for latis?"


    Hearing what beren said, Angelina, who had been sleeping in bed, sat up and looked at beren with a smile. She said, "Oh, oh, is someone embarrassed? You know, latis is a sister?"


    Seeing the woman who had been too lazy to get up, Bellen rolled her eyes and said calmly, "no, I just think it''s more suitable for girls."


    "Serious." Angelina blinked her eyes, then smiled and said, "I''d like to hear you explain those things."


    "What, those things, nonsense, this, this is your obligation! After all, after all..." Belen''s cheeks turned red unconsciously, but she still strained her expression and pretended to be serious.


    Seeing the fake seriousness that can be seen at a glance, antlina smiled and asked, "after all, what? What is my obligation? Why do I have to help you?"


    "You, you are my teacher! Latis is also my student! Of course you have an obligation!" Cried beren, very embarrassed.


    "Ah? Just a teacher?" Angelina stared at beren with a smile. She always teased the latter about it. I have to say, it''s so interesting!


    Beren didn''t answer this question, but threw the kitten into the bed without saying a word, then quickly closed the window and looked forward with a red face.


    Seeing this, Angelina also lost her smile, then looked at the kitten latis, looked at the girls who were looking at her again, smiled and said, "well, I''ll educate you well."


    We have already known the relationship between antlina and beren, so we also respect the woman who is not only the "sword saint" but also beren''s master and adoptive mother from the heart. In addition, the sword saint of the elf family seems to have a deep relationship with Laiya.


    So, Angelina straightened her throat, gave a light cough, and then said very seriously: "according to my observation of that guy for more than ten years, like latis just did, it can make him feel excited very easily? If you want to make him excited, you often pretend not to care!"


    Pop!


    The window was suddenly opened, the white haired man got into his head, and then shouted at anterina with a red face: "Hey, hey, hey! What are you talking about?! where is it for you to teach them these!?"


    Angelina spits out her tongue at beren. She is over 380 years old, but she is still very cute to show her little woman posture.

 Chapter 644

    Now beren and his party have left ailoranya for more than a month. On this day, they came to a prairie, which is not the first time.


    Bruggonti prairie.


    Beren''s eyes were filled with emotion. His eyes swept the endless green grassland. It has been nearly three years since he came here last time?


    Latil, who sat next to beren, recognized the grassland. She smiled and said, "Mr. beren, I haven''t been here for a long time."


    "Well, yes." Beren is also quite emotional.


    In fact, not only Belen, latil and latis have been here, but probably except lumia, anterina and hill have been here.


    Angelina came on a trip, and hill came here to pick up her sister on her way home.


    Anyway, isn''t gruer''s hometown near here?


    Beren suddenly remembered his first meeting with gruel, but he should still be in fortentis now? Unfortunately, I don''t have time to come back, do I?


    However, now that he has returned here, of course, he still has old friends he wants to visit, which is the first friend he met after graduation.


    Swari Rand.


    I don''t know how he is now, but I shouldn''t encounter anything in a city like silshun, and I didn''t see him in ailoranya.


    With the idea of meeting old friends, Belen modified his original route and went to the city called silshun first. He still had some impressions of the route here.


    evening.


    While having dinner, Angelina looked curiously at beren. She asked, "this doesn''t seem to be the direction to the spirit forest? Where are you going?"


    After hearing the speech, beren didn''t hide it. After all, it''s not worth hiding. He responded: "I have a friend in silshun. I want to meet him. I haven''t seen him for nearly three years."


    "Well, all right." Angelina nodded when she heard the speech.


    Since he mentioned the spirit forest, Belen also asked, "by the way, isn''t the coordinates of the spirit forest uncertain? Why can you determine its direction?"


    In this regard, antelina also explained with a smile: "there is a special spirit tree in the spirit forest. Although it is not very big, we will engrave our magic mark on its leaves after birth. Our spirit family has a special connection with it and can find the way home at any time."


    "So it is."


    Not only Bellen, but also the girls were surprised when they heard the so-called spirit tree. Unexpectedly, there was such a magical tree, which made them more interested in the spirit forest.


    After finishing the meal, beren lay on the lawn and looked up at the stars. She didn''t know why. It seemed that it was clearer and brighter to look at the stars on the grassland.


    At this time, antelina also came to beren. She brushed her skirt with one hand and sat down next to beren. She also looked at the starry sky. After a while, she seemed to think of something. She looked at beren.


    "By the way, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s up?" Belen asked curiously.


    Angelina stroked the hair in her ear. She said with a smile: "there is a royal youth in the spirit forest, and she is a more arrogant youth. I taught him fencing many years ago. If he knew you were my student, he would be tempted to challenge you."


    "Have you taught him fencing?" Belen''s look gradually became unnatural. He was silent for a moment, and then asked, "have you taught him elf sword dance?"


    That''s Angelina''s famous stunt. At present, he knows that only he and Angelina can do it. If that person can do it, doesn''t it mean that he is also Angelina''s student?


    If so


    Seeing beren''s look a little unnatural, antlina was stunned, and then seemed to realize something. There was a helpless smile on that beautiful face, and then shook her head.


    "I didn''t teach him elf sword dance."


    what?


    Beren''s subconsciously lowered head was raised again. He stared at Angelina. The latter''s eyes were very gentle at the moment, and his face was wearing a joking smile.


    "My student, you were the only one in the past and you will be the only one in the future. Therefore, you don''t have to worry so much. You are my only, only disciple."


    The only disciple!


    This sentence fell into beren''s heart and purified his mind. I don''t know why, he was even moved to tears. Now he is too emotional, isn''t he?


    "What, what and what! I don''t care... Whether you accept other students or not." Belem held back the emotion. He stopped looking at the gentle eyes, and then full of sophistry.


    Seeing this, Angelina couldn''t help laughing. She said with a smile: "you''re really hypocritical. Now I feel like you''re looking at latil and them. What a child!"


    "It''s different!" Belem retorted with a red face.


    Angelina shrugged helplessly, then pretended to be very tired. She sighed: "it''s really tired to have such a possessive disciple. Even the beautiful master wants to occupy it!"


    After hearing this, beren also suddenly looked back at Angelina and retorted with a red face: "what, what possessiveness? You''ve drunk too much! What nonsense!"


    "Yes, I drank too much." Angelina puffed a smile. The disciple like this is really interesting. It''s much more interesting than before.


    A lot has changed over the years. Is it because of the girls?


    I think so.


    Belen also tilted his mouth and looked up at the stars again. He was also helpless. He was always unable to hide his mood in front of Angelina. This child''s mind could only be revealed in front of Angelina.


    teacher? No, it''s more like a mother!


    Relying on Angelina like a child can''t be changed even if he is a 23-year-old boy, but ah, it''s also good.


    "Angelina."


    "To the teacher, no, it''s impolite to call his adoptive mother or mother by her first name!" Ante Lena as in the past make complaints about it.


    Beren didn''t answer the question, but looked at the starry sky. He looked calm and whispered, "I don''t know how powerful that man is, but..."


    "But what?" Angelina looked at the big boy lying next to her looking up at the stars.


    "Only I am your only disciple, I will never give it to anyone, anyone!"


    Hearing this, anterina was stunned. A moment later, the corner of her mouth lifted a beautiful arc, and then she also lay down with her hands as pillows. She smiled happily.

 Chapter 645

    The only disciple.


    At the moment, beren, who was lying in the second carriage, suddenly remembered what he had said that day. He suddenly opened his eyes. There was a shy look in his dark blue eyes, and then his face turned red rapidly.


    What would you say that!?


    Belen wrapped the bedding tighter. After a long time, he suddenly sat up, left the blanket with a red face and some shame, and began to tidy up. Now he was completely sleepless.


    After leaving the carriage, beren took a look at the sky. He found that it was morning and the sun was almost drying his ass.


    "It''s time to prepare breakfast."


    Belem whispered to herself, then got into the carriage, took the kitchen utensils, sorted out all the necessary tools, and began to make breakfast after washing.


    After a long time, a big table of nutritious and delicious breakfast was made. As soon as beren put the plate on the table, there was a sound in her ear.


    "My baby disciple is preparing breakfast."


    The amplitude of the sound fluctuates like a wave. The enchanting sound is very charming. It is enough to make the bones numb.


    Belen was also made goose bumps by the sound from his ears. He turned his head a little stiff. He saw a very delicate and beautiful face with a bad smile, and his blue eyes were looking at him with a cunning smile.


    "Get up, get up early."


    Seeing this very stiff greeting, anterina smiled, then came forward, stretched out her arm, swept beren''s head very heroically, and then rubbed it very roughly.


    "You bastard disciple, you want to possess my beautiful master by yourself. It''s very annoying!"


    "Ah! Don''t mention it again!" Belen was also the culprit. He couldn''t help shouting, and his position at the moment made him very embarrassed, because his face was constantly rubbing against the soft and crisp chest.


    "Stop, stop! Hit, hit!"


    The flustered voice fell into Angelina''s ear. She was stunned, then looked carefully at her chest. Finally, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Isn''t it? Are you still reacting to your mother?"


    Hearing this, beren retorted with a red face, "what nonsense! Where are you like a mother? It''s no different from ordinary women on the surface."


    "Ah, ah, I took a bath for you when you were young!" It should be her greatest pleasure to cover her mouth and tease the boy in front of her.


    "It''s as hateful as ever!" Belen shouted reluctantly. He took away the arm holding his neck, and then pushed away the fairy beauty.


    For anterina, beren asked herself that she really didn''t feel different from ordinary girls. After all, she was the most respected person in her heart. As she said, she was an adult mother.


    So, ah, * what, really does not exist!


    He looked at the plump thing covered by clothing, and he left his mouth open and make complaints about it. "It''s really a little bit better. It''s too stressful to completely control things."


    "What...!?"


    Antlina seemed to have suffered an unprecedented blow. She was a little unstable under her feet. She stepped back two steps, put one hand on her chest and looked at beren in disbelief.


    "This is my greatest pride. What you said is so worthless..."


    Beren was stunned. He said speechless, "it''s worthless... Some have passed. It varies from person to person."


    "Varies from person to person?" Angelina blinked, then showed an ambiguous smile. She smiled and said, "so you mean, do you prefer latis?"


    "What! Latis is a sister!" Beren rolled her eyes at Angelina.


    Hearing the speech, anterina said again, "well, what about latil? Such a lovely little girl, she is developing well. Is it your dish?"


    "Latil, she... Is really a super cute girl in terms of men." Belen also thought about it.


    "I tell you, latil''s chest is very cute!" Angelina said with a smile.


    "But, lovely..." beren grinned, then recalled the posture of latil, and subconsciously said to herself: "ah, although latil is very good everywhere, but her chest is a little small. According to Morpheus, it should be a racetrack?"


    Then beren looked at the sky and touched his arm. He found that the weather was inexplicably cold.


    "What about lumia and hill?"? Angelina asked again with a wink.


    Belen also fell into this topic inexplicably. He held his arm in his left hand and rubbed his chin with his right hand. He was thinking and came to a conclusion soon.


    "Lumia, it''s really good in all aspects. If Hill''s words are discussed, he will scold me again if he is known."


    Angelina smiled and said, "since al isn''t here, don''t talk about her. What do you think of Elia? She''s so beautiful that I''ll be amazed."


    "Elia, she..." Belen thought of the amazing silver haired girl and couldn''t help smiling. He said, "I have to say, it''s really beautiful. Even I can''t help feeling excited sometimes. Although I usually talk little, I''m a gentle and good child. Generally speaking, it''s perfect!"


    For Elia, beren''s evaluation is probably the highest he can give. Once Elia had the same sense of loneliness as he had. From then on, there will always be some special feelings when looking at the child.


    "Ah, well, Elia, she''s probably the best one to grow up." Angelina looked at beren with a smile, as if she was looking forward to the latter''s answer.


    Belen didn''t seem to notice anything strange. He nodded in agreement, and then said, "Elia was very beautiful when she was a child, not to mention now. Moreover, she is really developing very well. Unlike antrina, you are a little too much, but can make people very satisfied."


    "Well, that means that Elia is your favorite?" Angelina looked at him with a smile. Her eyes twinkled. It seemed that she was really interested.


    Belen rubbed her nose, then smiled awkwardly and said, "it seems a little wrong to say that, but ah, Elia is the most exciting?"


    Then, Belen felt a strange cool wind and trembled all over. He also felt strange. Did he catch a cold?


    "Well." Angelina blinked, then looked behind beren, then smiled and said, "Oh, when were you standing there?"


    no no


    Belen''s pupils widened gradually, and then turned slowly. When he saw several girls standing there, he stood there as if he had been struck by thunder.

 Chapter 646

    On the side of the commercial car, the girls are standing there at the moment, and five lines of sight are falling on Belen. The latter also clearly feels the message of "big things are bad".


    This scene is obviously terrible!


    Belen suddenly looked at Angelina, with an unbelievable face. No wonder she felt strange just now. The topic turned so fast that she knew the girls were already there.


    intended!


    At the thought of what he said before, beren also shivered violently. Now, it''s good. It has completely offended everyone. What can we do?


    Hill was looking at beren a little depressed at the moment. The latter had not commented on her before, which made her unable to say anything, but the fact also made her a little upset.


    There''s nothing to say


    So Hill stared at Belem sullenly, and his expression fell into Belem''s eyes, which was no different from anger.


    Latil was also looking at beren with a depressed face. Finally, she sighed deeply. She said, "I''m sorry for the chest like a racetrack."


    "No, it''s not!" Belen was shocked when he heard the speech. He hurried forward and saw a lost girl. He was also remorseful. What nonsense he said!


    "Latil! Don''t be angry! Even if your chest is small, it doesn''t matter!"


    At this moment, Belen was very anxious. In his evaluation of the girls, he said the most too much about latil, but in fact, he didn''t mean to ridicule! Just simply say your view as a man!


    "No, boys like big ones. I already understand." Latil sighed with loss. Obviously, she has been drinking milk all the time. Even some other methods have been used, but she can''t grow up. What can she do? She is also very desperate!


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also quick witted and hurriedly said, "even if it''s true, but ah, if you really like latil, you won''t care about it!"


    "People who like me..." After hearing the speech, latil also raised his head and looked at Belem, then clenched his teeth and asked with a red face, "well, will Mr. Belem care?"


    "I..."


    Belen was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer for a moment. If he didn''t mind, it was like saying he liked latil. Isn''t that right?


    "Sure enough, I''m not welcome."


    Seeing that beren didn''t answer immediately, latil was lost again. She sighed and turned around. She didn''t forget to say a word before entering the room.


    "I''m full. I''ll go back to sleep."


    "Latil!"


    Belen couldn''t help calling. He blinked and stood in place in a daze. It was a coincidence that he met this kind of thing, so he suddenly turned his head and looked at antlina with a complaining look, but the latter seemed to have eaten on the table.


    "Brother."


    The kitten latis pulled the corners of beren''s clothes, then flashed her big eyes, finally muttered with a small mouth, "brother is a big sex wolf!" Then he ran to find latil.


    "Ha?"


    Belen also opened his mouth. He wanted to refute, but the cat had got into the house.


    "Hum."


    Hill also gave a sullen hum and seemed to be going back to the room, but before that, she chose to take back the plates containing rice balls and milk. After all, latil and latis can''t be hungry.


    Then lumia patted beren on the shoulder. Her black eyes blinked and her face was a little red. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but finally she showed a happy smile. Then she ran to have breakfast with antrina. She looked in a good mood.


    However, Bellen was stunned by her move. Although she didn''t quite understand what lumia meant, it was great that she didn''t look angry. Think carefully, maybe it was because she didn''t say anything bad about lumia before?


    Ah, it''s great to show mercy!


    When beren was feeling so much, the silver haired girl on one side also came to beren''s face. Her silver black eyes were as beautiful as stars.


    "Brother."


    Seeing Elia, beren was also unconsciously nervous. After all, what he said before didn''t indicate his mate selection standard?


    But ah, that''s true!


    Elia looked at the man in front of her with a touch of red on her cheek. She raised her hand, put her hands on her chest, and then looked at the man in front of her with her lips.


    "Is that enough?"


    Hearing the words of the silver haired girl, Belen also moved her eyes down slowly. When she saw the position of her hands, her face turned red and her head began to heat up.


    "Yi, Elia! You, what are you doing?!"


    Seeing Belen''s panic, Elia tilted her head and asked suspiciously, "nothing, brother."


    Beren''s eyes swept over and couldn''t help swallowing. It was a little different from before. After all, Elia had grown up and had grown up to be a girl that would impress any man. Although she was only fifteen, she was really a beautiful young woman who was a great country and a great city.


    As beren said before, Elia is extremely perfect in his heart, but even so, the mate selection standard is only for people outside his family. I knew that Elia was his very important family and sister!


    If people mistakenly think they are the same as those tramps, they will lose face.


    Belen took a deep breath to calm her mood, then put her hands on Elia''s shoulders with a very serious and serious expression.


    "Elia, don''t worry! My brother will never have any abnormal ideas about you, so please believe that my brother is honest!"


    When Elia heard these words, she looked up slightly, looked at each other with silver black eyes and dark blue pupils for a long time, and finally opened her lips.


    "Brother, you are a hopeless fool."


    Ah!? Why did you get scolded instead!?


    While beren was puzzled and dazed, Elia bit her lower lip and looked at beren. She seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t say it at last. She just turned and went to breakfast.


    Belen was stunned. He always felt that Elia seemed a little angry, but on the surface, she didn''t seem angry. She went to breakfast calmly.


    I don''t understand

 Chapter 647

    The days of traveling like this are very relaxed and pleasant for beren, but occasionally something that gives him a headache, that is, what is happening now.


    "Latil! Forgive me! I was wrong!"


    Beren was kneeling by the bed, folded her hands on the ground, put her forehead on the back of her hands, and made a very sincere apology.


    On the bed was a cat eared girl. She was leaning her head and pursing her mouth. She was obviously still angry.


    "Mr. Bellen doesn''t need to apologize to me! After all, I''m just an unwelcome person with only a racetrack!"


    Belen sighed helplessly when she heard latil''s words. She didn''t expect latil to be so angry, although she did say too much.


    Now it seems that girls care about their chest size


    Belen hesitated for a moment, then said cautiously, "well, in fact, latil''s one can still grow up. Don''t be so discouraged!"


    Latil''s face turned gray when she heard the speech. She murmured to herself, "it hasn''t become bigger for so many years. Won''t it grow any longer..."


    It''s over! Seems to have poked the pain!


    Belen was worried. It seemed that things were worse, so he quickly changed his mind.


    "In fact, there are many ways to get bigger!"


    When she heard beren''s words, latil''s small mouth was flat again. She obviously didn''t care about it, but the next moment, she thought again, if the chest becomes larger, can Mr. beren care more about her?


    Therefore, latil asked noncommittally, "what are the methods?"


    There''s a play!


    Belen''s eyes lit up. He sat up and looked at the cat ear girl staring at him. He coughed and straightened his throat. Then he said the method discussed by the unscrupulous guys in the sword house.


    "Drink milk! One cup a day, you will grow up!"


    "I''ve been drinking it every day." Latil curled his lips and said, "I''m sure I won''t grow up again."


    "Wait, wait! And!" Seeing that the girl was lost again, Bellen hurriedly said, "bee, royal jelly! Yes, royal jelly can also enhance breasts!"


    "Royal jelly?" Latil looked at beren suspiciously. She heard the term for the first time, and then asked curiously, "what''s that?"


    So beren told latil what she knew about royal jelly, but in the end she looked ugly.


    Seeing that Belen didn''t go on, latil was stunned, so he asked again, "then? Where is that thing?"


    Belem scratched his hair with his hand and looked a little embarrassed. He said slowly, "that... Royal jelly, it''s probably difficult to get, because it''s all from books."


    "I..."


    After hearing this sentence, latil''s interest flame seemed to be watered out by a basin of water at the moment.


    "Wait, wait! There''s another way!"


    Seeing the dim eyes at that moment, Belen panicked, and then shouted out. He still had a way to press the bottom of the box!


    Latil turned her gloomy eyes on Belen, and didn''t seem to think that the latter could have any reliable way.


    Belen swallowed his saliva. He felt that it was really embarrassing for him to say that method in front of latil, but now looking at latil''s despair, he seemed to have to say.


    "In fact, rubbing... Is also OK." Belen stopped his head, his cheeks began to turn red, and at last his voice was even as light as a mosquito and a fly.


    "What?" Latil didn''t hear clearly.


    Belen took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled. After calming his mood, he subconsciously lowered his head, and then summoned up the courage to speak again.


    "Chest... It can get bigger if people rub it often." Beren blushed and bowed his head, and then added, "this, this is the conclusion reached by my friends during the discussion. It seems to be very useful!"


    "Knead..."


    Latil''s cheeks turned red in an instant, and the cat''s pupils were moist in an instant. She was shy and even about to show up!


    It seemed that she noticed something strange, and Belen also slowly raised her head. When she saw the watery eyes, she was also startled.


    "No, it''s not! I heard it when my friends discussed it! I just said it when I felt it was useful!"


    Latil blushed, her mouth opened slightly but trembled slightly. She couldn''t speak. The whole person froze there. After a while, she squeezed out a few words.


    "Bei, Bei Lun, sir, rub..."


    "No, no, no, no! I don''t want to rub it! Yes, let latis help them!"


    After hearing the words squeezed out by latil, Belen was also frightened. The whole person got goose bumps and subconsciously shouted for explanation.


    This embarrassing atmosphere filled the room with only two people. They were red faced, lowered their heads, put their hands on their legs and held them tightly. It was really embarrassing!


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun."


    "Yes!"


    Latil flushed, glanced at the white haired man kneeling on the ground, and then asked softly, "does this method work?"


    "Should..." Belen was not sure, but when he saw latil''s changing look, he quickly changed his mouth and said, "super super super works! It must make that bigger!"


    Hearing the speech, latil''s face became more red, even red and about to bleed. She held her hands tightly on her thighs, and then asked softly, "if you rub it yourself, is it OK?"


    As for latil''s question, beren thought about it several times before he spoke. He said very seriously, "probably not! You must let others rub it!"


    "Well, that''s right..." latil also made a decision in her heart after hearing the speech. She must ask latis to help her when taking a bath!


    If it could be bigger, Mr. Belen would pay more attention to himself, wouldn''t he?


    When latil made up her mind, Belen also asked cautiously, "well... In that case, can you forgive me?"


    After hearing the speech, latil also recovered. She looked at beren, then remained silent for a moment, and finally nodded.


    "For the time being... Forgive Mr. beren."


    Great, great!


    Belen finally put down the big stone in his heart. He was relieved, and then said carefully, "well, I''ll go out first?"


    "Yes."


    After receiving latil''s consent, Belen finally felt pardoned. Relieved, she quietly withdrew and breathed the air of nature again. The whole person was suddenly enlightened.


    It''s more tiring than anything!


    Latil in the room took her eyes away from the door and looked at her chest. She reached out and rubbed it, and then muttered to herself.

 Chapter 648

    According to antrina, the forest of elves is generally located in the forest. Because the special space overlapping magic array mastered by the elves can cover most spaces, it is not easy to detect, and even if it is detected, it is difficult to open the border, so it can be said to be very safe.


    At the moment, beren and his party don''t know how far away they are from the spirit forest, but today beren is a little happy because he is about to see his old friends.


    About tomorrow, we will arrive at hirshun. At the thought of this, Belen''s mouth evokes a clever arc.


    "Mr. beren, you seem to be in a good mood?"


    Latil, who was sitting on one side, also noticed Belen''s subtle expression and was a little curious at the moment.


    Beren smiled and said, "well, it''s very good."


    Since they were forgiven by latil that day, they returned to their usual atmosphere, and Belen lamented that she had such a group of bad friends. She really heard a lot of bad things from them, but she was saved!


    Remembering this, beren asked curiously, "by the way, latil, does the method I told you work?"


    If it doesn''t work, it''ll be bad again!


    At his words, latil''s face turned red. She lowered her head slightly and rubbed her hands with ten fingers. She was very shy.


    "That... That, um, feeling works."


    Beilun was stunned when he heard the speech. Originally, he wanted to say that there was no significant change in a short time. Unexpectedly, it worked in a short time. Is that method really so effective?


    So, Belen put his eyes on latil''s chest, and he stared at him suspiciously. It seemed that there was no change?


    After feeling the sight, latil immediately began to smoke like a steam engine, and then raised her arms to cover her chest. Her face was red and her eyes were moist.


    "Mr. Belen... Big sex wolf!"


    "Ah! Ah! Yes, I''m sorry!"


    Belen also reacted immediately. His face turned red in an instant, and he realized how bold his vision was. It was terrible!


    However, Belen said carefully, "latil... If this method doesn''t work, I''ll find another method. Don''t worry."


    Hearing this, latil also looked at Belen, then put her arms down a little. She looked at the slightly raised clothes in front of her chest and opened her mouth slowly.


    "No, no, it seems to have some effect. I feel that it is growing up."


    Belen was also delighted when he heard the speech, but he still asked, "really, really?"


    "Well..." latil answered softly, then looked at beren with a red face. She whispered, "well, well, do you want to rub it? Really, it''s getting bigger!"


    "Ha?"


    Beren froze.


    Latil blushed, lowered her head, dared not face Belen''s eyes, and then muttered, "although it''s not as full as Elia, it''s OK, I think so."


    At the end, latil felt that her heartbeat was fast enough to explode, her face was burning, and the whole person was very wrong. She couldn''t help regretting why she said such words.


    Too, too ashamed!


    At the moment, beren''s brain is in chaos. It clearly means directly understandable, but it has become incomprehensible here. Maybe this is semi divine thinking.


    "I..."


    I don''t know how long later, Belen finally spit out the first word. He swallowed his saliva and refocused his eyes. He scratched his cheek with his fingers shyly.


    "Well, latile, although we say we are a family, there are some things we can''t do. In this case... Let Elia and them do it!"


    When she heard Belen''s words, latil also blushed and nodded. She whispered, "I think so, too."


    But having said that, the atmosphere between them at the moment was extremely embarrassing, which made beren a little difficult to crack.


    At this time, the rear window suddenly opened. Belen and latil subconsciously turned their heads and saw a silver haired girl standing inside.


    "Elia?" Beren was stunned.


    The silver haired girl blinked her eyes, and then her arm held up her small chest. Her delicate face was very calm, and then said something that made both of them blush.


    "Brother, do you want to rub it?"


    "No, no!"


    After Elia came out, the awkward atmosphere between Belen and latil was reduced.


    When they lay in bed, they were very shy and buried their heads in the pillow, and the night passed quietly in this atmosphere.


    After the next day, Belen got up early because he wanted to make breakfast, but he found that someone got up earlier than him. He looked at it calmly. Isn''t the cat eared girl wearing an apron latil?


    "Latil?"


    When she heard beren''s call, latil, who was making fried eggs, trembled, and her cheeks turned red. Fortunately, she could keep calm. She took a deep breath to calm her mood, and then naturally turned to beren, with a faint smile on her face.


    "Good morning, Mr. beren. Let me have breakfast today? I also want to exercise my skills again!"


    Seeing that latil had returned to normal, beren was relieved, and then smiled and said, "OK, I''ll take a few days off and leave it to you."


    Seeing that Belen wanted to be lazy, latil had no opinion. She smiled and nodded her head, then turned away. She held some hot cheeks in her hands. Unexpectedly, she would still be so nervous just for a word!


    No, no, no, we must cheer up. Mr. Belen must not notice what''s wrong with him. He can''t expose his mood now. He must let it grow up first!


    However, Belen didn''t know latyr''s current situation and thought she was back to normal, so he was relieved.


    It''s great to be back to normal!


    Then, when Bellen was tidying up the tableware, he suddenly remembered something. He felt it was necessary to enlighten Elia about that, and he also needed his own guidance, because he found that it was unreliable to hand over such things to Angelina!


    Compared with latil''s ignorance, Elia can be said to be too unrestrained. She can say those words without changing her face.

 Chapter 649

    According to antrina, the forest of elves is generally located in the forest. Because the special space overlapping magic array mastered by the elves can cover most spaces, it is not easy to detect, and even if it is detected, it is difficult to open the border, so it can be said to be very safe.


    At the moment, beren and his party don''t know how far away they are from the spirit forest, but today beren is a little happy because he is about to see his old friends.


    About tomorrow, we will arrive at hirshun. At the thought of this, Belen''s mouth evokes a clever arc.


    "Mr. beren, you seem to be in a good mood?"


    Latil, who was sitting on one side, also noticed Belen''s subtle expression and was a little curious at the moment.


    Beren smiled and said, "well, it''s very good."


    Since they were forgiven by latil that day, they returned to their usual atmosphere, and Belen lamented that she had such a group of bad friends. She really heard a lot of bad things from them, but she was saved!


    Remembering this, beren asked curiously, "by the way, latil, does the method I told you work?"


    If it doesn''t work, it''ll be bad again!


    At his words, latil''s face turned red. She lowered her head slightly and rubbed her hands with ten fingers. She was very shy.


    "That... That, um, feeling works."


    Beilun was stunned when he heard the speech. Originally, he wanted to say that there was no significant change in a short time. Unexpectedly, it worked in a short time. Is that method really so effective?


    So, Belen put his eyes on latil''s chest, and he stared at him suspiciously. It seemed that there was no change?


    After feeling the sight, latil immediately began to smoke like a steam engine, and then raised her arms to cover her chest. Her face was red and her eyes were moist.


    "Mr. Belen... Big sex wolf!"


    "Ah! Ah! Yes, I''m sorry!"


    Belen also reacted immediately. His face turned red in an instant, and he realized how bold his vision was. It was terrible!


    However, Belen said carefully, "latil... If this method doesn''t work, I''ll find another method. Don''t worry."


    Hearing this, latil also looked at Belen, then put her arms down a little. She looked at the slightly raised clothes in front of her chest and opened her mouth slowly.


    "No, no, it seems to have some effect. I feel that it is growing up."


    Belen was also delighted when he heard the speech, but he still asked, "really, really?"


    "Well..." latil answered softly, then looked at beren with a red face. She whispered, "well, well, do you want to rub it? Really, it''s getting bigger!"


    "Ha?"


    Beren froze.


    Latil blushed, bowed her head, dared not look into beren''s eyes, and then muttered, "although


    Hill Shun is ahead.


    Belen pulled the reins and drove the commercial car. He looked at the small town not far away, and his face couldn''t help overflowing with a happy smile.


    Is svari in town?


    After all, it was the first friend I made after graduation. I was happy at the thought of reunion.


    When Belen drove a commercial car to the town, the girls also looked out of the window into the street.


    "This is..."


    Latil''s eyes swept the people coming and going and the shops in the street. She was inexplicably familiar. She looked familiar and felt familiar. She seemed to have been here?


    Belen only told antrina about returning to hilshun, so latil didn''t know where it was, but she still had a familiar feeling.


    After parking the commercial car in a special parking place, beren greeted the girl to get off, and he found that antlina didn''t know where to go. At present, she was helpless, but she didn''t care very much. She would come back anyway.


    When Belen took the girls to the street, he suddenly felt countless strange sights. He was slightly stunned. Then he looked around and found that both men and women were looking at him.


    Ah ah! by the way!


    Belen suddenly remembered one thing. Although she was used to it, latil and she were very lovely and beautiful. In addition, it was normal for super beautiful girls like Elia to attract people''s attention.


    However, the five girls walked together, which made him feel great pressure. He always felt that there were many malicious lines of sight among those lines of sight.


    Although this really made him uncomfortable, on second thought, he was an elder. Why should he feel guilty? Just walk forward with your head held high!


    Latil''s eyes swept around, and there was still a slight sense of familiarity in her heart. On one side, latis suddenly pulled down latil''s sleeve.


    "Sister, I seem to have been here."


    "Does latis think so?" Latil was also stunned after hearing the speech. Since latis thought so, it showed that her feeling was not wrong.


    They did come here.


    Then, the girls followed the happy beren to the iron gate of a residence. When latil and latis stood in front of the iron gate, their long-standing memories poured out at the moment.


    This mansion


    Lattier''s mind suddenly came up with the picture of her second meeting with Belen. She was unbearable. She was wearing bracelets, shackles and collars. As slaves, she and lattis were almost sold to the owner of the house here?


    So... It''s here.


    When she came back to this place again, latil also felt a strange feeling gradually. She couldn''t tell whether it was fear or something else.


    Latis also stood silent, her eyes fell on Belen. She didn''t speak, but obviously her mood was a little complicated.


    Beilun just wanted to inform the guard, but he noticed the line of sight cast by latis. He was stunned, and then noticed latil, who looked unnatural, and his heart suddenly shook.


    Anyway, at that time


    Belen also remembered what happened here at that time. Now she has some regrets. She forgot to tell latil and latis that she was going to see svari. It''s very sorry that they suddenly recalled their sad past.


    So beren apologized with great guilt: "I''m sorry."


    After hearing his apology, latil also recovered. She stared at beren stunned, then smiled. She shook her head and said, "Mr. beren doesn''t have to apologize to us."


    "No, it''s my fault to remind you of the bad past." Belen said so. He forgot such an important thing, and his heart was very remorseful.


    Latil shook her head, then took latis''s hand and said softly, "Mr. Belen, what happened here is not a bad past, but the best past. If I hadn''t met Mr. Belen, latis and I might not be in the world."


    It turned out that the complex feeling in my heart was actually just feeling. I felt that the things at that time seemed like what happened yesterday, but things had changed. I felt embarrassed that I could meet the gentle him.

 Chapter 650

    When Belen heard what latil said, his heart was warm, and then he was relieved when he saw latis''s happy smile. It seemed that he was worried too much.


    Both of them have long been relieved.


    Hill did not avoid this topic. They had already known the secrets between each other, but even if latil and latis used to be slaves, they are now family, which will never change.


    At this time, Hill couldn''t see it anymore. She broke the strange atmosphere with a helpless voice. She said, "well, what do you look like standing here!"


    "Ah, that''s right!"


    Beren recovered, then walked to the iron door, his eyes fell on one of the guards, and said, "Hello, I''m here to see the Duke of sland. Is he there?"


    The guard looked at the white haired man, then nodded and said, "the Duke just came back today. Do you need me to inform you?"


    "Please." Beren nodded, very polite.


    After the guard went in and reported for a long time, he came back. After opening the door, Belen took the people into the mansion. He really hasn''t been here for a while.


    Under the guidance of the house maid, Bellen and the girls came to the living room on the second floor of the house. It was still the impression, but it seemed that they had changed some new style sofas.


    There was no familiar figure in the living room, while latis and Elia sat down on the sofa. There was hill. She also sat down after looking at it, which made Belen a little helpless, but it was up to them. Who let him spoil them so much? As for hill, the girl was the daughter of grand duke Giovanni and naturally had her own temper.


    "Sit down, too." Belem looked at latil and lumia. Since everyone was sitting, just sit down. Anyway, svari wouldn''t care about this kind of thing.


    After a while, Belen sat on the sofa and heard the sound of opening the door. He immediately showed a happy smile. He stood up and looked at the door. When he saw the visitor, he was stunned again.


    Because it was not svari, but a dignified and beautiful woman. She was probably under the age of 30. She maintained very well, had a delicate face, her black eyes glittered with wisdom, and wore a brown yellow robe that was not gorgeous but enough to show her noble temperament.


    The woman''s eyes swept over a group of girls and finally fell on the white haired man. She said calmly, "since it''s a visitor, the host is so casual before he arrives. Is it impolite to count?"


    "Hug, sorry!"


    Belen quickly stood up. He gave latis a look in their eyes. However, they looked at the woman curiously and didn''t notice the code he gave, which made him a little helpless.


    The woman''s eyes stopped on the silver haired girl for a moment. Her eyes twinkled slightly, and she was surprised at the girl''s beautiful appearance, but she did not show it, but looked at beren coldly, because the white haired man was the oldest among the group.


    "Forget it, tell me who you are and what you came to svari for."


    When he heard the woman''s words, beren also raised his eyebrows slightly. He was also a little surprised at the woman who called her friend''s name directly, but he probably guessed who this was.


    He remembered that when he separated from svari again, he also mentioned that he was married and had a wife. If he guessed right, the woman in front of him should be svari''s wife.


    Belen bowed slightly to the woman, both polite and apologetic, and then smiled and said, "Hello, I''m svari''s friend, Belen glien. If I guess right, you should be his wife?"


    Hearing the white haired man''s words, the woman was also a little surprised. Then she looked at him curiously, finally nodded and said, "yes, I''m svari''s wife, and my name is Jeremiah bognaby."


    It really is!


    Seeing the other party admit, Belen was also surprised. He smiled and said: "when he separated from swari, he also mentioned you to me, but you weren''t there at that time, and I left in a hurry, so we haven''t met, and I haven''t been to your wedding. I''m really sorry."


    Seeing the white haired man talking so excitedly, yelihua also picked her eyebrows slightly, and then said calmly, "there''s nothing to apologize for."


    "Ah! By the way, where''s swari?" Beren suddenly remembered it.


    Yelihua calmly replied, "he just came back and was still bathing, but I heard someone was looking for him, so let me come first. Now he should come soon."


    Sure enough, the door opened the next moment.


    A handsome man in ordinary casual clothes came in. He noticed yelihua, and the next moment he set his eyes on the white haired man. His eyes opened slowly at the moment, with incredible color.


    "You... You''re Belem!?"


    After seeing his old friend who had not changed much, Belen also showed a happy smile. He strode forward and stood in front of svari.


    "Ah, long time no see, svari!"


    Although the hair color and eye color have completely changed, and the temperament is somewhat different, there is no doubt that this face is the face of svari''s close friend Belen glien!


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Swari laughed, hugged beren with a bear and said with a big laugh, "I didn''t expect it was you! I haven''t seen you for years!"


    "Yes." Belen was also filled with emotion.


    After a while, they separated. Svari asked Belen to sit down first, and he also sat on a sofa. His wife yelihua also sat beside him very dignified.


    Swari was obviously very happy. He smiled and said, "Belen, let me introduce you. This is my wife I mentioned to you. Isn''t it super beautiful?"


    "Yes." Beren smiled and nodded.


    Yelihua also looked at her husband curiously, and then looked at beren. She was very surprised. She had never seen her husband be so happy when she met a friend.


    Swari looked at his old friend again. He nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "you have changed too much compared with the original. If I guess right, the famous" white haired sword saint "of the Empire should mean Belen you?"


    When he first met beren, he already knew that the boy about ten years younger than himself was a great "swordsman".


    Belen smiled and nodded. He wouldn''t even hide such things from his good friends.


    When yelihua heard the conversation between them, she was also shocked. Her beautiful eyes looked at the white haired man in disbelief.


    This, this man is


    The legendary "white haired sword saint" who reversed the northwest campaign and defeated the "natural disaster"?

 Chapter 651

    "Swordsman, I''m very sorry. Please forgive me for my rudeness."


    Yelihua suddenly stood up and bowed to Belen. She was worried that the "white haired sword saint" would affect her relationship with svari because of her behavior.


    If so, she''s really going to die of guilt.


    Seeing that the Duchess actually apologized to herself, Belen was stunned. Then he seemed to think of something. He smiled and said, "don''t be so polite. Besides, I''m the one who let them sit down so rudely. I should apologize. Since you are swari''s wife, you are naturally my friend."


    Yelihua was also very surprised at the friendly attitude of the "white haired sword saint". She thought that such a powerful person who amazed the world must have higher self-esteem than heaven, but now it seems that it is not the case.


    "I underestimated your capacity." Said Jeremiah. She saluted again and sat down again.


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also said helplessly, "please don''t use honorifics anymore. I was just Bellen glien before SVA, not the" white haired sword saint "


    After hearing the speech, Elia looked at her husband next to her. There was a color of inquiry in her bright eyes. Obviously, she still cared about how she should treat the "white haired sword saint".


    Swari smiled at his wife''s inquiry. He said, "Belen is my good friend. You don''t need to be so restrained. The boy has a good temper. Even if you scold him, he won''t answer back."


    "Well... Forget it. I don''t want to be scolded for nothing." Beilun heard the speech and replied with some helplessness. Then he looked at yelihua, smiled and said, "don''t regard me as a big man, just treat me as an ordinary person."


    In this regard, yelihua also blinked and nodded.


    Then, swari looked at the girls. Finally, his eyes focused on latil and latis, and his eyebrows were slightly raised. He seemed to think of something.


    "You..."


    Latil''s heart jumped when she saw the Duke''s eyes on herself. She stood up and bowed slightly to svery.


    "Hello, Duke. My name is latile."


    Looking at the beautiful cat ear girl, swari also blinked, and then looked at the smaller cat ear girl sitting on the sofa eating fructose. He seemed to understand something, and then smiled.


    "You have grown up healthily. Congratulations."


    At his words, latil knew that the Duke had recognized her. Although she was only in a hurry, she was surprised that the latter still had an impression of her, but the Duke''s kind attitude also surprised her.


    "Thank you, Duke. If the Duke wasn''t willing to let go of our sisters, maybe..." Latil saluted svari very sincerely.


    "You don''t need to thank me. It''s fate." Swari shook his head, then smiled and said, "now that you have found your destination, live happily."


    "Yes!"


    Latil smiled. She was very happy. She always felt like she had finished a pile. Her mood suddenly brightened. Then she sat down again. The cat''s tail behind her was still shaking. It was obvious that she was in a very happy mood now.


    Then, swari glanced at the other girls, and then looked strangely at beren. He first said, "beren, don''t you introduce these beautiful girls you brought?"


    "Ah! Sorry, sorry." Belen also forgot that she had not introduced everyone. At that time, she quickly introduced her family to svari and yelihua.


    When Belen introduced Elia, both svari and yelihua stopped their eyes on the silver haired girl. The latter''s beautiful face was really amazing. It was more incredible than the famous paintings. It was like a doll made by the world.


    Elia nodded slightly to them, and then said calmly, "my name is Elia."


    "Hello." Svari and yelihua both replied. They blinked, still amazed at the silver haired girl''s appearance.


    Belen looked at hill. When she wanted to introduce her, the girl snorted and took the lead in saying, "my name is hill bogiyakotti, from ailorana."


    "Portia Coty?"


    Hearing this surname, svari and yelihua also looked at each other, and then saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. The former asked in an uncertain voice, "are you the daughter of grand duke Giovanni?"


    Bogia Coty is a very rare surname, and it also comes from ailorana. Svari immediately judged the identity of the girl. After all, he is also a duke and naturally participates in the affairs of government. As for the grand duke Giovanni, he has seen and cooperated many times.


    "Yes." Hill answered. She still respected the young Duke in front of her. She had heard her father mention the name of Duke Rand. She was a man of great ability and good character.


    However, I didn''t expect to know Belen and have such a good relationship. Thinking of this, Hill glanced at Belen.


    After knowing the girls'' names, swari looked at beren again. He smiled and said, "I don''t have anything to do these days. Why don''t you just rest with me for a few days? I really want to know what has happened to you over the years."


    "All right." Belen has no reason to refuse swari. After all, antlina has left now, and he doesn''t know how to go to the elf forest.


    So, under the arrangement of svari, the party stayed here. Yelihua helped the girls sort out several empty rooms. Unexpectedly, they had to sleep together. Hearing the child like request, yelihua showed a gentle smile.


    After dinner, on the spacious balcony, beren was standing there looking at the stars. He didn''t expect to be here again. Now he was feeling.


    At this time, svari came from the rear and came to beren. He smiled and said, "you have changed so much that you can express your emotions with expressions."


    "Thanks to them." Beren answered simply and clearly, but with a soft smile.


    "Then, on the other hand, what''s the matter with your hair and eyes?" Swari''s eyes stared at the good friend around him. He knew that there must be a deep meaning.

 Chapter 652

    Belen was not surprised that swari would ask about it. If he didn''t ask, it would be strange. And he didn''t intend to hide it. His friendship with swari was no worse than himself and those guys in the school park.


    So beren told him everything.


    When svari learned that beren''s time was coming to an end, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He couldn''t think that the reason for this result was actually because he fought with the legendary "brave man".


    "How much time do you... Have left?" Swari couldn''t help asking.


    Beren shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be far."


    If he had less than five years left in frozarno School Park, his time was greatly reduced in misnathan. Although he really stood in the "semi divine field", he was not sure that he really had no sequelae.


    Since then, nearly two years have passed. How can he estimate that there is less than a year left at most? Ah, it''s really pathetic to think so.


    Belen couldn''t smile any more for a moment, and his heart was inexplicably heavy. If a carefree person learned about it, he might be able to maintain a calm mood, but he couldn''t do it, because there were too many things he couldn''t put down.


    After a little more silence, swari asked, "Belen, is there no way?"


    "There should be no more. Even the brave can''t help it." Beren shook his head, then took a deep breath to dispel the depressed mood, and he smiled again.


    "I''m not depressed yet. What are you doing with a bitter face?"


    Hearing this, swari glanced at him and asked softly, "so, do they know this?"


    Beren was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I didn''t tell latil them except that lumia knew about it. However, they should also know that I''m not in good health, but they should only know this degree."


    "Don''t you talk to them?" Swari frowned.


    If time is as urgent as they think, it means that beren is likely to leave the world at any time. If it comes too suddenly, can those girls really accept it?


    "If they ask, I''ll tell them everything." Belen said so, because he didn''t have the courage to confess it to everyone. I just hope they can ask before they can''t support it, so as to reduce their psychological burden.


    "You are so gentle."


    Swari shook his head helplessly. He knew that Belen didn''t want everyone to fall into sadness and sadness, so he carried it alone until now.


    "What tenderness? It''s so disgusting." Beren glanced at her friend, then raised her head and looked up at the starry sky. She was melancholy and afraid that the end would soon appear in front of her eyes.


    Time is so important for the first time.


    Swari looked at his friend''s side face. He didn''t know what to comfort. Maybe he didn''t need comfort at all, because he was a good friend, probably relieved.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Hearing this, Belen was also thoughtful. He was not polite to swari. He smiled and said, "if they ask you for help after I leave, do your best to help them."


    "You''re really welcome." Swari grinned and laughed. He nodded and replied with a very serious look and smile, "no problem."


    "Ah, please."


    Beren knew that he was giving his last words, and he didn''t shy away from this fact. Swari also knew that his good friend was giving his last words. Although he wanted to help, he could do nothing. In that case, he did his best to accomplish what he wanted.


    Behind the wall behind the balcony, a figure was covering his mouth. A tear fell from his cheek. There seemed to be a choking sound in his mouth, and then he left here quietly and quickly.


    The next morning.


    After dinner, the people are enjoying the sunshine in the courtyard. Belen is also in a comfortable mood, drinking tea and reading books. Let''s spend time here waiting for antrina to come back.


    Latil, who was sitting on the side, was eating cakes at the moment, but the cat pupils looked at beren from time to time, and the latter noticed this little action. He looked at the cat ear girl curiously.


    "Latyr, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with me?"


    "Ah? No, no!" Latil was startled and subconsciously denied it.


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also a little confused. He blinked his eyes and didn''t care too much. After all, it was common, so he turned his eyes back to the book and continued to look at it.


    Looking at the side face, latil pursed her lips and her eyes were trembling slightly. She opened her mouth, but closed it again, looking a little hesitant.


    At this time, a fat figure suddenly came slowly from the side path, and suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Duke Rand! Your letter said to send me fifty people to help go to the mine. I think it''s too little!" The rough voice came out of the comer''s mouth, which made it sound uncomfortable.


    Seeing this man, swari also frowned. He stood up from his position and said calmly, "fifty people are the limit. I don''t have many people here."


    It was a fat middle-aged man. His big bean eyes were staring at svari. After hearing the latter''s words, he said incredulously: "ha? As a duke, how can you not raise elite soldiers? Are you kidding me?"


    "Believe it or not, it is." Swari responded to each other indifferently, and then said indifferently, "well, this is my house. Leonard, you broke in without my permission. I don''t care about you. Now leave quickly."


    Ordinary nobles will train a group of private guards for themselves, but swari is different. He lives in such a small town and has good public security. He doesn''t think he needs the existence of private guards.


    "Ha, you think I''ll believe..."


    Leonard looked incredulous, and just when he wanted to refute, his bean eyes suddenly stared round at the moment. His eyes fell on the girl sitting next to the small round tables. The whole person was stunned, and then his mouth gradually opened, and he could see the crystal liquid flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    "LAN, Duke Rand, if you can give me these beauties, you don''t have to send troops to me."


    "What?" Swari frowned, and doubt gradually began to turn into anger. His hands were tightly clenched, and an anger was pouring out of his heart.


    "Are you kidding?"


    Leonard drooled and whispered foolishly, "no, no, I''m not kidding. Just give me the girl with silver hair. I''ll listen to you for anything in the future."


    Before svari scolded, a violent killing intention suddenly spread from the white haired man who had just closed the book. He slowly turned his head. His dark blue eyes were calm but contained endless killing intention, and his mouth moved slightly.

 Chapter 653

    When the murderous intention shrouded in his heart, Leonard''s fat body also shivered. He shook his big face, and then subconsciously looked at the white haired man. When that sentence fell into his ears, his heart was also a thrill.


    Belen rose from his position, his dark blue eyes staring at Leonard, and then walked slowly towards the latter. Obviously, he was angry.


    "You, don''t come here!"


    Seeing himself coming in the opposite direction, Leonard was also flustered. Obviously, he was a young man who looked much thinner than himself, but he gave him no less pressure than the fierce beast in front of him!


    After beren approached, Leonard''s feet softened with fear, and the whole person collapsed directly on the ground. He worked hard to climb back. He suddenly noticed svari on the side and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Duke Rand! Help me!"


    Swari frowned. He glanced at Leonard and then looked at his friend Belen, who felt the murderous spirit very clearly.


    "That''s my family. Do you want my family to go with you?"


    Belen came to Leonard, and his mouth whispered like a devil. There was a faint glow in the dark blue pupil, and a blue magic glow was slowly emerging in his right hand.


    "No, no! I''m a noble! My father is a Duke! If you dare to kill me, you''ll all be finished!" Leonard shouted in panic. He didn''t realize how unbearable he was now. He didn''t deserve the status of nobility.


    Belem raised his hand and bent down. The palm was covered with blue brilliance, which fell like the light of death in Leonard''s eyes.


    "Belem!"


    Svari was shocked to see that beren really did it. He quickly made a voice to stop it. He didn''t expect beren to be so emotional!


    Buzz!


    The blue light poured into Leonard''s body, and when he felt something coming in, he was stunned.


    When the blue magic disappeared into Leonard''s body, there was no picture swari worried about. Leonard''s breathing was still very normal, but he fainted with a frightened look.


    "He, what''s the matter with him?"


    Hearing svari''s question, Belen straightened up and said blandly, "he just sealed his magic. He can''t use his magic for half a year, and it will interfere with his normal actions, such as walking and falling."


    "This..." Swari was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect Belen to do so.


    Beren turned and waved his hand. He said calmly, "this is his punishment." So he returned to his position and smiled at Elia.


    "It''s all right. Keep playing."


    Hearing the speech, Elia also withdrew her eyes and continued to look at the album. It seemed that there was no psychological fluctuation because of what had happened before.


    However, svari looked at Belen helplessly, then smiled and shook his head. This guy is really gentle as always. Maybe he doesn''t want to involve himself?


    In fact, it''s true. Although Belen doesn''t know who this fat guy is, according to the conversation he just heard, this man obviously has a certain position. Moreover, he is now at svari''s home. If he kills each other here, it will be difficult for svari to do.


    Then swari asked someone to carry Renard back. He shook his head and sighed. Then he came to the round table where beren sat down. He smiled at latil.


    Beren was relieved now. He was silent for a moment, and then asked, "if I do this, will it cause you any trouble?" This is what he is most worried about.


    "There''s always trouble, but it''s not a big problem. It''s okay." Swari looked indifferent. He was a Duke anyway. Although he didn''t want to provoke another Duke, he was helpless now.


    At this time, hill, who was sitting drinking tea, suddenly said calmly, "Duke Rand, if there is any trouble, report my father''s name."


    Hearing her words, swari was stunned, and then said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness, but I can solve this little trouble myself."


    Hill nodded and glanced at beren, but this time she didn''t say anything, because she thought beren didn''t deserve her criticism this time. Anyone could see how dirty that bastard wanted to take Elia away. If it were her, she would probably inform the family to send troops immediately.


    Belen also glanced at hill, then looked back at swari. He asked curiously, "what''s the matter with that man coming to you?"


    "This..." Swari also thought of it. He smiled and said, "it seems that a vein has been found in the south, with a lot of Amethyst and magic energy spar."


    Hearing the speech, beren was also stunned: "ore vein?"


    Swari nodded and continued: "well, the man summoned all the nobles in the nearby city and borrowed the nobles'' manpower to dig the vein, while I gave the least, so I seem to have an opinion. However, because his father is an old Baron, I can help him. Unexpectedly, he came to the door."


    "I see." Beren nodded and said thoughtfully, "don''t you plan to divide the ore vein? It must be a big scale to let him summon so much manpower."


    In this regard, swari smiled and shook his head. He said, "what''s the use of those things? I don''t train private soldiers and guards by myself. Moreover, I don''t do any big business. I don''t need so much financial resources. It''s more worrying."


    Beren chuckled, "all right."


    "Well, I''m kidding." Swari grinned and was very happy after being naughty. He said, "in fact, there are many wild animals in the mountain forest near the ore vein. I didn''t know how there were so many wild animals there. Leonard called so many people because of this."


    After Beilun heard the speech, the beast thought deeply, and then said, "maybe there are more magic energy mines in the vein, so the surrounding environment is very good, which makes the beasts gather there?"


    "Maybe that''s right, but I''ve been there before and haven''t met any wild animals. If I think so, I probably gathered there recently." Swari also said with some curiosity.


    Recently

 Chapter 654

    Because beren sealed Leonard''s magic, Leonard is very uncomfortable these days. Because the magic operation is always blocked, he occasionally falls when walking, and he is still on the street, which can be said to be lost.


    Although he was afraid of the white haired man, Renard still couldn''t stand his embarrassment, so he told his father about it, and his father was angry immediately after hearing the speech, and immediately sent someone to silshun.


    Swari was not surprised that they would come to the door. He looked as usual and faced Renard with a very firm attitude. Although he had always been kind to the outside world, it did not mean that he was really bullied. In addition, although Renard''s father was a duke, he was also a duke. In terms of identity and status, he did not compare at all!


    "Are you trying to cover up criminals?"


    After seeing that swari wanted to drive them away, Leonard also yelled angrily. Although he guessed that swari had a good relationship with the white haired man, he didn''t expect to offend them for that man.


    "Shielding criminals?"


    After hearing the speech, swari also sneered. He stared at the bloated big guy in front of him and said indifferently, "if you want to talk about the criminal, isn''t the criminal standing in front of me breaking into the house?"


    "I..."


    Leonard remembered that he came in regardless of the obstruction at that time and had nothing to say at the moment. He bit his teeth and said fiercely, "do you really want to offend us for them? As long as you hand them over, the mine doesn''t need your help, and I''ll give you 20%!"


    "Go away."


    For these words, swari also did not waver in the slightest, and he turned away indifferently.


    "Damn it! You''re finished! You must be finished!" Leonard roared, and swari''s resolute attitude also made him very angry.


    "Ha, don''t you think it''s embarrassing?"


    At this time, a voice came from one side and attracted everyone''s attention. Leonard also looked over his head. He saw a beautiful girl walking slowly with her arms around the front. At a glance, there was a noble temperament.


    beauty!


    Leonard''s eyes lit up. He stared at the girl who came slowly, and his face subconsciously showed a crazy smile, just as when he saw the silver haired girl that day.


    Hill also felt sick about this guy''s sight. She said coldly, "don''t look at me with your disgusting eyes. Believe it or not, I let someone beat you into a real pig''s head?"


    "Ha, the little girl has a stubborn temper. I like it!" Leonard laughed.


    Hill looked at each other coldly, then lit up the ring on his left index finger and said calmly, "do you recognize this? Of course, if you are an ignorant pig, I have nothing to say."


    "Ring?"


    Leonard frowned when he saw the shining silver black ring. Although he could see that it was not an ordinary ring, he really didn''t know what it was.


    "Ha! He''s really an ignorant guy. Only because his father is a duke, does he dare to threaten everywhere?" Hill also withdrew his hand and said sarcastically.


    "You are wrong. In fact, I am also a baron!" Leonard retorted proudly.


    In this regard, Hill saw through the facts at a glance. She said sarcastically, "didn''t she become a teacher through her father''s power?"


    "I..."


    Leonard was said to be red after being hit, but he couldn''t see it thoroughly because of his dark skin, but it was obvious that he was very angry at the moment. He stared at the girl in front of him with shame and very dirty eyes.


    Being stared at by this unbridled look, hill was uncomfortable all over. Her face became colder and colder. She really didn''t like the guy in front of her. It''s better to say that she was disgusting!


    "My name is hill boggiacoty. If you understand this, you''d better take it back to your father, or you''ll regret it."


    After saying that, Hill turned and left. She didn''t even want to look at this ignorant and disgusting guy. Beren was better than this guy.


    Pooh!


    Why do you think of him!


    Thinking of this, Hill also couldn''t help scolding himself, and then hummed with shame, and walked into the mansion under the helpless eyes of svari.


    "The girls around him are really all kinds." Swari also couldn''t help laughing. Although it was right to take advantage of the situation just now, the eldest lady of bogia Coty didn''t show an elevated performance on weekdays, which made him appreciate it very much. No wonder, after all, she is a friend of Bellen.


    Belen, who has been standing in the corridor on the second floor, naturally saw this scene. Although she didn''t hear what they said below, it seems that hill has helped.


    Then Belen went to the first floor and met hill. He smiled and said, "you didn''t say anything too much to that guy? That man will always hate you."


    When she saw Bellen, Hill also snorted. She disdained and said, "I don''t care about that kind of goods! You''re better than that guy..."


    "Compare what?" Belen asked curiously.


    Hill''s face turned red in an instant, then he stuck out his tongue and hummed very playfully: "nothing! Just pretend you didn''t hear anything!"


    So Hill quickly bypassed Belen and walked up the stairs. He didn''t even look back. He didn''t seem to want to stay with Belen for another moment.


    Seeing this scene, Belen also had some doubts, but he didn''t care. This is Hill''s character. Such an inexplicable appearance is routine.


    "Belem."


    At this time, swari also came here. He glanced at the figure walking up the stairs, then smiled and said, "hill has helped me a lot. Maybe Renard didn''t dare to say anything to me when he learned her identity when he went back."


    Beilun also smiled when she heard the speech, and then said, "although she usually looks very arrogant, in fact, she is a very kind girl."


    He firmly believed this point. Even if it was the trouble that happened at the beginning, Belen knew that hill was for the good of Cartier and them.


    Standing behind the wall by the stairs, hill was blushing. She heard what beren said very clearly. Her face was red as if it was about to bleed.


    "Don''t say such a shy thing!"

 Chapter 655

    On this day, a strange magic wave suddenly came out from the ore vein, and the activities of wild animals became more and more frequent. This phenomenon also puzzled Leonard who had been paying attention to the ore vein, so he immediately sent someone to the ore vein.


    Even svari got the news. Although he was not interested in the ore vein, because he was not far away and there were many wild animals there, he would worry that the wild animals would suddenly attack here, so he always paid attention to it.


    "What happened to the vein?" Swari was a little concerned about it.


    Beilun, who was sitting on the side, also heard the news that the servant told svari, and was thoughtful at the moment. He knew that svari was worried that the beasts would come to silshun. After all, if they were active frequently, it showed that the activity phenomenon outside the forest was also very, so it would be observed.


    "Do you want me to go to the forest?" Belen suggested.


    Hearing the speech, swari hesitated and said, "forget it, I''ll send some people to investigate the situation." He didn''t want to bother Belen.


    "If you meet some fierce beasts, those people will be very dangerous, too?" Belen understood swari''s kindness. He stood up with a smile, then patted swari on the shoulder. He said, "it''s all right, just leave it to me."


    Seeing his friend''s smile, swari was also stunned. He said curiously, "you seem to be very motivated? Do you care about the mineral vein?"


    As a good friend who had fought together, svari also noticed that beren was very motivated, so he also paid some attention.


    "Well, I do care." Belen''s eyes looked into the distance, and his dark blue pupils twinkled slightly. He said, "the magic wave sent out there spread far and passed through here. I''m a little concerned about whether there''s anything special in that vein."


    "I see."


    Svari understood the source of his friend''s energy, so he nodded, smiled and said, "then you can help me investigate on the way."


    As beren said, if the people sent out by themselves encounter fierce beasts, they will be very dangerous, but if they are handed over to beren, it will be different. He doesn''t think any beasts can beat the "white haired sword saint". Moreover, since beren also cares about the mineral vein, let him see it together.


    "Well, remember to tell everyone for me." Belen told swari, and then turned and walked away. There was no need for someone to lead the way, because the magic wave could still be felt now.


    Looking at the white haired figure leaving, swari was also thoughtful. He was also curious. After all, the "white haired sword saint" cared about the mineral vein.


    Outside the city.


    Belen increased his body to about 40 so that he would not travel so slowly. When he was close to the forest, he could feel a lot of magic.


    With his "half god''s eye", Belen can roughly understand the situation outside the forest. There are not too many wild animals gathered as swari worried. At the moment, there are many humans nearby, probably soldiers sent from the surrounding cities. Obviously, swari is not the only one worried about the wild animal riots.


    "Well, take a closer look."


    Belen jumped onto the branch, then accelerated and went towards the interior of the forest. The closer he was to the interior, the stronger the magic wave he felt. Of course, this was for him. For ordinary mages, this magic was still very slight, or even not easy to detect.


    Is there a huge magic crystal in that vein? After all, only that level of magic energy crystal can emit such a huge magic wave. It is generally used to provide energy for the Imperial military, and the number is very small. Maybe the empire may not have several.


    Anyway, he hasn''t seen a real magic crystal. Take this opportunity to have a look.


    Belen has roughly determined in the bottom of his heart what the magic is. After all, such a huge magic can''t imagine anything other than magic energy crystal.


    When approaching the vein, Belen noticed the fat Renard who was sealed with magic. The latter was commanding the troops he had brought and was opening up the tunnel.


    Standing on the treetop, Belen looked at the huge mountain in front of her. She could really see that the huge magic was surging in it, and it was a long winding and rugged shape. There was indeed a wonderful mineral vein here.


    Is it really mature in these years?


    Such magic energy veins can only be brewed after countless years. Generally speaking, they will be handed over to the high-level of the Empire. If Leonard mines privately, he will also be severely punished. Maybe he dares to do so because his father''s power covers up the sight of the Empire.


    Well, let''s find a route.


    Belen began to look for the route to enter this area. If he wanted to pass through Renard, he would obviously be obstructed. He was too lazy to have another argument with that guy. Renard didn''t come back to svari these days. He probably recognized Hill''s identity from his father. If he was forced to hurry him, I''m very upset. I''ll jump over the wall. That''s the trouble.


    "Ah, I found it."


    Standing on a big tree, beren''s eyes fell on the stone wall. This is the weakest place in relative terms. It can be opened directly, but at the next moment, his eyebrows suddenly picked up slightly.


    This What''s going on?


    Belen frowned, then the five fingers of his right hand opened, and the snow lion appeared in his hand. He jumped forward and then stayed in front of the stone wall. He gently crossed two swords in front of him.


    KAKA!


    The stone wall was directly split and cracked under the two swords, and then fell open under Belen''s sword. He found that there was a tunnel here?


    "How could there be a tunnel?"


    Belen was puzzled. With this doubt, he stepped into it, then jumped into it, fell down, and soon fell to the ground. It was not dark here, because the crystal stones around were emitting fluorescence, and there was a stream in front of him, probably from the stone wall.


    Is that the magic crystal right here?

 Chapter 656

    At the moment, deep below the vein, Belen was walking on the edge of the tunnel. Because of the water flow, he didn''t want to wet his shoes, and he was looking around.


    "This tunnel seems to be made of nature."


    There is no trace of digging here, and looking at the surrounding environment, it is obvious that it is a natural tunnel, so what emits magic fluctuations in it is probably a magic crystal.


    However, although this is a natural tunnel, the place where he just came in seems to have been done by others. Belen frowned at the thought of this.


    Has anyone ever been here?


    Although there is such doubt, it is only the degree of doubt. Even if someone has been here, it does not conflict with what you want to do now.


    After walking for a long time, Belen finally came to the end, and there was a circular platform at the end of the tunnel, and the beautiful scenery around attracted his eyes in an instant.


    "These... Are all magic crystals?"


    Belen looked at the surrounding stone walls in surprise. They were all emitting strong purple light, but also emitting light purple dense, beautiful and amazing.


    The next moment, beren noticed the round table and his eyes suddenly stared round, because he found that the whole round table was actually magic crystals.


    however...


    Belen was stunned again, but then again, why is there such a round platform? It can''t be natural, and there is an emerald Jade?


    Is that what''s on it?


    Seeing such a thing, beren was also stunned, then slowly walked forward, stepped on the steps and came to the round platform. At this moment, the color of shock gradually appeared in his dark blue eyes.


    It turned out to be a jade bed, and on the jade bed was lying a man with chestnut short hair. He was wearing blue and white clothes or clothes like Taoist clothes. His appearance was very beautiful. From the perspective of appearance, his age was probably just similar to that of beren.


    Something''s wrong.


    Belen was shocked and noticed something strange. If someone was here, why didn''t he see his magic? Thinking of this, he once again used his "half god''s eye" to observe the man on the jade bed, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    This man is not dead!


    But I can''t see the magic in him.


    It''s incredible that beren''s "half god''s eye" failed on him when he was not a dead person, but such a situation is not unprecedented.


    In the mysterious woman, there are sisya and antrina. He can''t see through the magic contained in them with his "half god''s eye".


    Can it be said that this man also has the ability comparable to the "demigod field", so he can block his peeping?


    With this doubt, beren was silent for a while. He began to doubt that the tunnel he had just entered was opened by this man?


    Who is he? Why are you here?


    Just when beren was confused, he suddenly felt a huge magic and suddenly shook. His subconscious defense was shocked back a few steps. He stared at the sound on the jade bed.


    Ah, that magic wave is not emitted by magic energy crystal, but this man!


    Although I don''t know who this man is, the only thing I can be sure of now is that this man has a very strong strength, at least he is also the existence of the "demigod field"!


    Does the magic wave also mean that the man is about to wake up?


    Beren''s eyes fell on the mysterious man''s face. He didn''t seem to wake up. Maybe the magic wave was just a precursor to recovery. I don''t know how much time it would take to really wake up.


    There is no way to judge whether it is good or evil, and beren can''t start with this man with such questions, so she can only leave it alone.


    So, what should we do now? Leave?


    Belen didn''t know what to do for a moment. He thought, if only Angelina was around, her experience would not be so confused as she is now.


    Buzz!


    Another magic wave suddenly broke out. Belen also raised his hand to block it, and then frowned. Just when he was confused, another magic wave hit, but it would not have an impact on him. He stared at the man on the jade bed.


    The magic wave sends out so frequently. Does this mean that the mysterious man is about to wake up?


    Buzz!


    Purple magic suddenly appeared on the mysterious man, and finally formed a magic prohibition, on which there are chains constructed by many ancient magic runes, which are sealing the prohibition.


    "Is that...?"


    Looking at the extremely mysterious magic runes, Belen was also stunned. His theoretical knowledge was quite good in the school period, but he was extremely strange to these magic runes, and few of them were known.


    These magic runes do not belong to this era!


    Is it said that the magic prohibition is to seal the mysterious man?


    Without waiting for Belem to think more, the chain built by the ancient magic Rune suddenly turned into fluorescence and dissipated, and the magic prohibition also appeared a crack at this moment. Under Belem''s sight, the crack became bigger and bigger, and finally broke!


    Buzz!


    All magic symbol cultures float around with purple fluorescence, like dense air. Finally, they seem to turn into a person, stretch out something similar to a palm, gently touch the man''s cheek, and then turn into fluorescence and float away.


    At the same time, the man who had been lying on the jade bed for a long time slowly opened his eyes. It was a pair of green eyes as beautiful as emerald. At the moment he opened his eyes, it seemed as if there was light emitting, beautiful and flawless, as if it were as bright as a galaxy, deep and moving.


    Belen began to be on alert, and the magic in his body began to surge. He could enter the "demigod field" at any time. He stared at the mysterious man who opened his eyes.


    The reason why he is so alert is that the other party is very strong. Although this is only his feeling, the second reason is that he doesn''t know what kind of person the other party is!


    After a while, the man sat up slowly. He looked up at the gradually dissipated purple dense, and then exhaled as if he was sighing. Then, he stretched his waist and turned his head to look at the white haired man. The man showed a bright smile and conveyed his words with magic.

 Chapter 657

    The green and emerald eyes and the blue eyes are looking at each other at the moment, but compared with the vigilant dark blue, the green is very peaceful.


    What did he just ask?


    Beren suddenly recovered, and he frowned slightly. Although he felt that the people in front of him seemed to have no malice towards him, the other party''s mystery and strength had to keep him vigilant.


    The man sitting on the jade bed put his feet on the ground, and then looked at beren. He blinked his eyes, and then asked again, "that... Can you hear me?"


    Why use magic to convey words?


    Beren was a little strange. He tried to open his mouth and said, "Hello, I have to hear you."


    Hearing Belen''s words, the man was silent again, then closed his eyes, opened them slowly after a moment, and showed a smile on his face.


    "Yes, but it''s a little stiff."


    Speak with your mouth


    Beren looked at each other curiously, then thought about it. He asked, "who are you and why are you here?"


    "Answer me first and I''ll tell you." The man showed a very sunny smile and added, "I mean, what year is it now?"


    Although a little puzzled, beren answered the other party''s question, and then looked at the other party carefully, but he didn''t use the "half god''s eye", because he would be noticed by the other party.


    "Ah... It''s been so long?" Men''s eyes have an inexplicable look, some emotion, but also some sadness.


    "Then it''s time for you to answer my question."


    "Ah, sorry." The man recovered, smiled and rubbed the back of his neck. He replied, "my name is nit meldius. You can call me nit."


    Hearing the name, beren was not impressed. Then he asked, "Why are you here? What are you doing here?"


    "I was brought in by my friends. As for what I wanted to do... I didn''t do anything. I just slept."


    Nit explained with a smile, then stood up. He stretched and looked at the white haired man in front of him.


    "Well, is there anything else you want to ask? If not, change me. Where''s your name? I told you."


    Seeing such a friendly face across from him, Belen also relaxed a little. He blinked and replied, "my name is Belen glien. You can also call me Belen."


    Hearing this, nit smiled and said, "well, Beilun, can you take me out? I''ve slept long enough."


    Belen had another curious question about this sentence. He hesitated and said, "how long did you sleep?"


    "How long did you sleep?" Nit rubbed his face and thought about it. He looked at beren and said with a smile, "it''s about a thousand years? Twelve or thirteen? I''m not sure."


    More, how much? More than a thousand years?!


    Beren stayed where he was, and his brain was in a mess. Although this value was incredible, it was very convincing from the mouth of a mysterious strong man.


    Finally, Belen shook his head and said, "no, it''s impossible! Even the elves may not live that long!"


    "So I slept for a while. Where can I live so long?" Nit shrugged helplessly.


    Beren looked at the man in front of him. From the latter, he didn''t see any joking or lying.


    If it''s not a joke, this lie is not necessary at all.


    Thousands of years ago?


    This reminds beren of the sadness of ice and snow. Isn''t that who existed thousands of years ago?


    "Do you know the sadness of ice and snow?" Bella asked.


    Hearing this, nit was stunned, and then showed a surprised look. He hurriedly asked, "yes, and the big guy, is it still there?"


    "No, it has... Gone to find an old friend." Seeing the surprise of the other party, beren was stunned, shook his head, and then asked, "do you know it?"


    "Already, have you gone?" When nit heard the news, his mood was obviously much lower. Then he replied with a smile, "well, I know."


    "All right, all right, take me out!" As soon as nit''s mood changed, he immediately became a little impatient.


    Seeing the other party''s look of longing and expectation, Belen gradually believed that the other party had slept for more than 1000 years, although it was incredible.


    Then beren looked at the magic crystals around him. If this vein fell into Leonard''s hands, it would be very bad, wouldn''t it? So let''s inform Leahy later.


    "Then follow me."


    Although he was a strange stranger, Belen couldn''t let him go, so he led him down the platform and walked along the route he came.


    So, Beilun took nit to the tunnel leading to the outside world. He jumped up first and then fell to the ground.


    Anyone here?


    After a while, Benitez didn''t see nit coming out. At the moment, he was also a little confused. Wouldn''t that man be unable to come out?


    At this time, a figure suddenly came out of the opening above. It was nit. He covered the sun with his hand, and then a bright smile appeared on his face.


    "What a wonderful world!"


    Seeing the other party coming out, beren was also a little strange, but he still asked, "Why are you so slow?"


    Nit jumped down from the top, then smiled and explained, "I haven''t worked hard for too long. I adjusted my body and kept you waiting. I''m sorry."


    In this regard, Beilun also shook his head. He was just curious and didn''t care much about it. However, he was also curious about nit''s previous exclamation.


    "Before, is it different from now?"


    For this problem, nit also smiled and said, "no, it''s just that the air in this world is more peaceful than in the past, so he''s a little surprised."


    "Yes... It''s very peaceful here." Belen also took a look at the surrounding environment and said, "but the border is not very peaceful. If there were not" brave "they, life would be ruined here."


    "The brave" Nit was also curious. Obviously, he had not heard of this, so he asked curiously, "is there a war now?"


    Beren nodded and said, "the Allied forces of the three empires and many small countries are fighting against the demon king army. A few days ago, a war suddenly broke out, but fortunately, they are all at the border, and there will be no disaster in the Empire."


    "I see. Sure enough, there will be war in any era." Nit suddenly realized, then smiled and said, "is that brave man like the role of savior?"


    "Are you in the time when the Savior was alive?" Belen felt thoughtful after hearing the speech, and then seemed to think of something. He asked in some surprise, "do you say you are the companion of the Savior?"


    There is no doubt that the person in front of us is very strong, and we also know that the sadness of ice and snow may be in the era of the legendary "savior" and may be his partner, just like the relationship between the "brave" and the "great sage".

 Chapter 658

    After learning that nit was the companion of the "savior", Beilun was also surprised, even more surprised than when he first met the "great sage", because he was a man thousands of years ago.


    "Ah, by the way, let''s go the other side." Beren suddenly remembered that Leonard was still developing a tunnel on that side. If he met him, he might have some trouble.


    Nit had no objection. After all, he was not familiar with his life.


    Just as Benitez and Rafael Benitez had just come out of a distance, they just met the patrol coming around the corner.


    "Ah..."


    Belen was stunned. Can you still meet him?


    Even those people in the patrol team were stunned. The soldiers and guards headed by them returned to their senses and immediately shouted, "who are you?"


    "Run!"


    After yelling, beren turned and ran away without hesitation. He didn''t want to entangle with these guys.


    "Ah?!"


    Seeing that Ben Lun ran away directly, nit didn''t think of it at all, and then immediately followed up. He just woke up and can''t be caught here!


    But before Ben Lun and nit ran far, they met another group of people. In front of them was a fat man. Yes, it was Leonard. Big eyes are small eyes at the moment.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    They locked each other in an instant, and then made the same confused voice. Finally, Leonard reacted first.


    "You?! why are you here?!" Leonard gave a cry of surprise and was full of fear. It was obvious that he had been frightened after that event.


    Beren scratched her hair, sighed, and said calmly, "just come for a walk."


    Take... A walk?


    "You..."


    Even Leonard couldn''t believe this nonsense. He just wanted to have an attack, but he held it back. He swallowed his saliva, and then saw his men coming behind beren. He suddenly remembered something.


    That is, there are many people on his side!


    No matter how powerful it is, it can''t beat the hundreds of elite soldiers it brings? As long as you have your own elite soldiers, you will be ashamed before the snow!


    "Damn it! Now even if I kill you! Swari and the big lady will think you died under the hand of the beast!" Leonard couldn''t help laughing. He thought the reason was very appropriate.


    No... they''ll think you did it.


    Belen shook his head helplessly. Of course, this will not happen. He also knows that the other party has brought a lot of elite soldiers, but some people can''t win by quantity.


    For example, he.


    "Come on! Beat him down!" Leonard couldn''t wait to see the white haired man pee his pants in front of him. Thinking of this, a proud smile appeared on his fat face.


    Seeing those people rush up and attack back and forth, Belen also sighed. It seems that she can only do it.


    Just as beren was about to hit him with his fist, he suddenly patted him on the shoulder. He was stunned, and then turned his head and looked at the man from thousands of years ago.


    "Shall I come?" Nit smiled, and then walked slowly forward. He glanced at the people who rushed up. His blue and white clothes rippled with the invisible air.


    The Green Magic wave spread, and dozens of people who were touched immediately fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Fa, what happened?"


    Seeing this frightening scene, Leonard''s eyes were wide open and stared at his countless elite soldiers who fell in front of him.


    Mingming didn''t do anything and didn''t see magic. He just felt the fluctuation of magic?!


    This is potential!


    And beren also looked at the back unexpectedly. Generally, those who use potential are soldiers who are good at using magic. Can you say that this is the same?


    If he could, he really wanted to go back to the frozarno School Park to find ancient books about the previous era, and perhaps he could find the deeds of this nit meldius.


    However, it should be difficult. After all, there are too few ancient books about the last era. After all, the time is too long, and there are not many ancient books left.


    Moreover, even the "savior" was only replaced by the title of "savior" in beren''s impression, and his name was not mentioned. Maybe he needed to ask Verny for some clues.


    Nit looked back, looked at Ben Lun, smiled and said, "well, we can go."


    "Yes."


    Belen answered, and then looked at Leonard who had turned and ran away. He shook his head. It was estimated that this guy didn''t dare to make trouble again. Generally speaking, the result was better than leaving in advance.


    It''s a little unexpected. Sure enough, sometimes it''s better to solve problems with strength, especially against people like Renard.


    "Let''s go. Come to me before you decide where to go." Beren said so.


    Nit nodded and said "OK".


    For this man who probably came from thousands of years ago, beren still has many uncertain things, especially what he wants to do in this era. In addition, although he doesn''t feel like lying in his intuition, he still has to pay attention to all his words.


    Because this man has incomparably powerful power, which can never be ignored.


    On the way out of the forest, Beilun was surprised to find that the beasts had a great affinity for nit, but he was relieved after careful thinking.


    Because of the magic emanating from that vein, so many animals gather, because absorbing magic is also good for them, and the source of those magic is nit. Therefore, those animals are so close to him.


    It was dusk when he came to silshun, and nit, who came to the small city, also made a surprised voice. He looked around and said in surprise: "I didn''t expect that it was not much worse than in the past!"


    "So, what are you surprised at?" Belen gave him a helpless look.


    Nit replied with a smile: "but ah, some tools are also very novel. I didn''t have them at that time. If the times didn''t progress, I would be very disappointed."


    "I will, too." Belen nodded after hearing the speech.


    Soon, Beilun took nit back to swari''s house and brought someone back without consent. He was still sorry, but it was also a helpless thing. Moreover, swari would not mind.


    After Beilun took nit to the second floor, he saw swari reading the daily newspaper. The latter also noticed their arrival. He stood up and looked curiously at the man with emerald eyes.


    "Who is this?"

 Chapter 659

    For nit, the explanation given by Beilun to swari is also very comprehensive, and the latter is also surprised when he heard it. However, since it is what Beilun said, he will believe it. For others, he may think he is crazy. Where are people who have lived for thousands of years?


    Even the elves rarely live so long? Besides, this man doesn''t look like an elf.


    "It''s better not to talk about it." Svari thought about it and gave such an answer.


    Beilun also nodded slightly, while nit on the side didn''t care at all that they were talking about him. He ate the cakes on the table and showed a surprised expression from time to time.


    "There are still such delicious things in this era! His craftsmanship must be extraordinary!"


    After hearing nit''s words, swari smiled and said: "speaking of craft, Beilun is the current" Kitchen God ". In terms of cuisine, if he dares to be the first, no one dares to be the second."


    I''ve heard many stories about him in recent years from beren, and the "Kitchen God" is naturally among them. Even he was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, beren had time to take away the title of "Kitchen God" these days.


    "This... I don''t dare to be."


    When hearing swari''s comments, beren also drew his mouth. When it comes to cooking, Rex, the "eternal Kitchen God", the talented girl and his good friend may not be weaker than him, or even better than him.


    "Kitchen god!"


    Hearing swari''s words, nit also widened his eyes, then suddenly stood up from the sofa, came stiff to Beilun and took his hands.


    "Please be sure to let me taste the food made by the kitchen god!"


    Belen could not refuse such an expectant look. Anyway, it was nothing. He looked at the darkness that had enveloped the sky, and then nodded.


    "Let me have dinner today."


    So, Bellen showed her skill tonight and showed her "Kitchen God" ability incisively and vividly. She made a full table of super cuisine, which stunned all the chefs. This is the cuisine made by the "Kitchen God"! You can smell these dishes by your nose alone!


    "Mr. beren!"


    After seeing the snow-white figure, latil also smiled. He hadn''t seen beren for a day, but the next moment he remembered something, and her bright eyes darkened again. At this time, she noticed that there was another person on one side.


    "Ah, latil, you''re here." Beilun also noticed the arrival of the girls. He smiled and introduced nit, a lost man, who came back on the way.


    Seeing the girls, nit also said hello to everyone. When he saw Elia, he was surprised, and then said to himself, "those eyes..."


    Elia also felt nit''s sight, and her silver black eyes looked at the latter, which sent out a faint silver light and looked at each other with the color of emerald.


    When he heard nit''s whisper, Beilun was also stunned. He looked at nit. He knew that the man was not amazed by Elia''s beauty, but because he noticed Elia''s "half god''s eye".


    After a while, nit looked at Beilun. He asked curiously, "is this child Beilun your sister? It''s like everything, and so are his eyes."


    "All aspects?" Beren was stunned.


    Nit nodded, then thought, "the hair color is so similar, the temperament is also like, and so on?"


    "Not much!" Beren gave him a white look, then looked at the girls. He smiled and said, "I made all the dishes today. Please sit down and eat quickly!"


    Latis was the fastest. She was the first one to jump to the position and began to pick up the dishes and chopsticks. Hill, Elia and lumia began to eat with a smile. Hill, Elia and lumia were not in a hurry. Latil stood in place and looked at beren. She seemed to be hesitating, but she didn''t say anything. Beren noticed the difference. He was a little confused.


    "Latyr, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, latil seemed to be frightened. The cat''s pupils widened slightly, then quickly shook his head and said in some panic: "no, nothing! Just in a daze!"


    "Ah... That''s good."


    Although she noticed that latil seemed to want to say something, beren didn''t care too much, because girls have their own little secrets.


    In the dining time, nit is the most exaggerated one. Although he is thin, he eats an amazing amount of food. Fortunately, Beilun prepared a lot of large dishes at the beginning. He didn''t think he would be eaten up, but he didn''t expect nit to eat so much. Is that the stomach of people who have slept for thousands of years?


    "Great food! There will be a man like you in a thousand years!" After wolfing down the food, nit, who had been propped up, sat down in his chair and sighed like this.


    A thousand years later?


    Except for Beilun and svari, the girls are curious and look at nit. The latter doesn''t care about their sight at all. Beilun doesn''t explain anything. Maybe the girls will think this person is very strange? After all, it''s hard to think that someone will live for thousands of years.


    After dinner, the girls went to take a bath together. Latil hesitated for a moment when she looked at beren, and then left.


    At the balcony, it was night now. The stars in the sky were bright. Nit burped and destroyed the atmosphere. He looked satisfied. He patted Beilun on the shoulder next to him.


    "Belen, your cooking is the second best I''ve ever tasted!"


    Hearing what he said, Belen also asked curiously, "who''s the first?"


    "First..." Nit''s emerald eyes looked at the night sky, and a faint smile appeared on his beautiful and handsome face. He said, "there was a girl whose craft was the best I''ve ever seen! Even if it was bayron, it was inferior!"


    Seeing the man with the color of memory in his eyes, Belen was stunned, and then showed a soft smile. He answered and said, "that must be a great girl."


    "Uh huh, super girl!"


    Nit said with great approval, then took a long sigh of relief, looked into the distance, and whispered to himself in a very melancholy tone: "how time flies."


    "Ah, very soon."

 Chapter 660

    These days, nit has been buried in swari''s study. He needs to know what has changed in this era compared with his own era.


    This seems to be purposeful for Ben Lun, so he will understand it, but nit is a happy look and integrates into it. It seems that he just wants to understand it.


    Although Ben Lun thinks so, he doesn''t take care of nit. I don''t know why. He doesn''t think nit will do anything evil.


    Sitting on the sofa, some idle Bellen was preparing to read the daily newspaper. She didn''t know when Angelina would come back. At this time, a figure suddenly came in through the door, and Bellen also looked over her head.


    Seeing the cat eared girl, Belen was also stunned. He asked curiously, "latil? Won''t you go out with everyone?"


    Because yelihua happened to go shopping outside, the girls also asked to go with them. They haven''t taken a good tour of the city yet. Yelihua didn''t refuse. She also liked these girls.


    Latil walked up to Belem and shook his head when he heard what he said. He pursed his lips and remained silent for a while, and Belem also noticed latil''s hands hanging on his waist.


    "Mr. Belen, I have something to say."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also looked at latil again. He nodded and said, "sit down and say what you want to say to me."


    These days, latil''s state is very offline, and his smile is much less. He also cares whether something has happened.


    Latil sat on the sofa in front of beren. She looked a little gloomy and looked still in a bad mood.


    "Mr. beren."


    "Huh?"


    Latil lowered her head and whispered, "if I have only one year left, but there is no way to save it, will you be sad if I hide it and I leave in the end?"


    "What nonsense?" Belen was also stunned after hearing the speech, and then showed a very serious expression. He said: "I will never let latil encounter this situation, absolutely!"


    "Mr. beren is always so gentle." Latil whispered, holding her hands tightly on her thighs. She bit her lower lip and endured the sadness and pain that had sprouted in the bottom of her heart.


    "But I wanted to say before that Mr. Bellen is a fool! He has never cared about himself, but he is so selfish! Mr. Bellen is hopeless! There is only a gentle fool left!"


    Latil''s voice grew louder and louder, so that she finally shouted out. Tears couldn''t stop flowing out of her eyes and began to choke and cry.


    "La... Latil? What''s the matter with you?"


    There was no doubt that latil was very angry when he saw that latil was so excited. Belen was also shocked. He didn''t understand what had happened. How did it happen all at once?


    Belen stood up, walked to the girl in some panic and squatted down. He couldn''t see latil and them crying.


    "If I do something wrong, please remind me, because I''m a fool, so I can''t notice. I''m very sorry if I make you unhappy!"


    Hearing these words, latil also trembled. She looked haggard at the flustered white haired man in front of her.


    "Mr. Bellen is so kind to us that he has to hold on to himself even when he may be dying, just to make us think why things haven''t happened." Latil looked at her dark blue eyes and slowly stretched out her hand and put it on her snow-white hair. She said again: "I don''t know how many times I''ve put myself in danger, because I''m not even busy in this regard, so I always hate myself who can''t do anything."


    Hearing this, Belen could not help interrupting latil. He shouted, "no, it''s not! Latil has always helped me. No matter what, it''s because everyone is here that I can hold on until now!"


    "Obviously, I was saved by Mr. Belen, but I haven''t helped much so far. This is my incompetence." Latil said to herself in some pain, and she was very sad: "but even if I am incompetent, I have always been very self righteous and regard myself as Mr. beren''s important family. I don''t want Mr. beren to come back with a smile after suffering great harm every time. I don''t want it! I''m obviously hurt all over."


    When she heard the girl''s sad words, Bellen never thought that latil''s heart had been paying attention to these things. She was guilty, but she didn''t do anything for a minute as a big family.


    She has been under great psychological pressure, but what happened recently to make her pressure break out?


    Just when beren was confused, latil suddenly said, "Oh, Mr. beren, how long do you want to hide?"


    "Hide?"


    Beren was stunned, but the next moment he suddenly realized something. His pupils gradually opened at the moment. Obviously, he already understood, but ah, he couldn''t be frank in this matter anyway.


    "Did I hide anything? No, No."


    Seeing that Bellen denied it, latil''s eyes were burning with fire. She gritted her teeth and shouted angrily: "obviously, Mr. Bellen has already done so, and she still has to hide it!"


    She... Knows.


    When did you know?


    Belen stared at the girl who was already crying. He gradually restrained his mind, then took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, so as to calm his mood.


    "Was it the conversation I had with swari on the balcony that day?"


    Latil nodded.


    Sure enough


    Belen sighed and shook her head. Anyway, she has decided not to hide it. Now that she has been found, she can only confess.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it, but ah, I can''t say it frankly anyway. I can''t imagine how you look."


    Belen got up slowly, then reached out and rubbed the crying cat ear girl. He said softly, "it''s all discovered by latil. Isn''t it very smart?"


    "No, no, I just heard it. I''m so stupid. How can I..." latil wanted to deny that she didn''t think she was smart and couldn''t do anything. However, before she finished, she was held in the arms of the person in front of her.


    Belen gently hugged the girl, stroked her head with one hand and said gently, "no, latil is actually a very smart and gentle child. It''s a proud thing to endure so much and for so long. Latil is a very strong girl, there''s no doubt."


    "But... I don''t want Mr. beren to leave."


    Latil couldn''t help her tears again and gushed out like a spring. She cried very sad and distressing. She was afraid that this important person would disappear quietly at some time. What would she do then?


    "Ah, I won''t leave." Beren felt the trembling man in his arms and was deeply distressed. He said softly, "as long as you don''t want me to leave, I will never leave."

 Chapter 661

    "Well, well, don''t cry."


    Holding latil, beren rubbed her head, with a faint sadness on her face, but still with a smile. Since he had been exposed to, he didn''t have to hide. It was a little easier.


    "Mr. beren, you can''t die."


    Hearing the choking sound in his arms, beren was silent for a moment. He tried to keep calm, and then said, "I will accompany you to the end."


    Finally, is it Mr. Belen''s last?


    Latil clung tightly to beren''s skirt. She bit her teeth and was unwilling, but there was nothing she could do. She was powerless to change these things.


    Feeling the trembling girl in her arms, beren also had a flash of inspiration in her heart. He joked: "it''s still early. Now I''m crying all my tears. I won''t cry at that time, but I''ll be very sad."


    "No, no!"


    Latil cried out subconsciously, then raised her head and looked at beren with red eyes. The next moment, she suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Mr. Bellen! You, your face, ha ha!"


    "Finally smiled."


    Bellen put down her hand and said with a smile, "you should endure very hard these days. I can''t see your smile. I''m very worried."


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    Latil lowered her head again, her lips closed.


    Seeing that the girl lowered her head again, beren shook her head reluctantly. He said softly, "latil doesn''t need to apologize. It''s my brother who didn''t understand your feelings and kept taking risks, but made you worry, so I should apologize."


    "Brother?" Latil looked up at Belem again.


    Beren nodded slightly and said, "as a brother, I ignored your feelings. I''m sorry."


    "No, I don''t want a brother. No, I don''t want Mr. Belen to treat me as a brother!" Latil''s eyes were red, and her face was red at the moment, but she summoned up her courage.


    "What?" Belen was stunned when she heard the speech.


    Latil gasped in a hurry. Her face was red and her eyes had autumn eyes. She looked straight into her dark blue eyes and didn''t mean to avoid.


    "Actually, I''ve always liked..."


    Click.


    When she heard the sound of the door opening, latil''s voice was suddenly interrupted. At this moment, she and beren turned and looked. They saw a silver haired girl standing there. It was Elia.


    "Elia?"


    Seeing Elijah standing there, Belen and latil were also nervous. They just didn''t care about other situations. Did they say that their dialogue had been heard by Elijah?


    However, Elia looked at them curiously. When she noticed latil''s red eyes, the slender eyelashes of the silver haired girl were also slightly frivolous, and the silver black eyes fell on Belen.


    "Brother, you can''t bully sister latil."


    Hearing this, Belen and latleton were relieved. It seems that Elia didn''t hear their dialogue. Although everyone will know it sooner or later, even latil, who has learned about it, doesn''t dare to tell Elia the truth at the moment. She knows how much the silent girl depends on Belen.


    "Sorry." Beren scratched his hair and looked embarrassed. He had nothing to explain at this time.


    Elijah came forward, then stood next to latil and faced beren. It was obvious that she was going to stand on latil''s side at this time.


    Seeing this, latil hurriedly explained: "no, it''s not Mr. Belen''s fault. It''s Mr. Belen and I talked about some past events, so we just couldn''t help crying."


    Hearing the speech, Elia also blinked, and then looked at Belen aside. Although she was a little confused, it seemed that she believed latil''s words, so she didn''t ask any questions.


    "Ah, by the way! Latil, what were you just going to say?" Belem suddenly remembered what latil had just interrupted. Although he didn''t hear clearly, he didn''t seem to finish.


    In this regard, latil pursed her lips and shook her head. She said, "nothing. Let''s talk about it next time." It was not easy for Ming Ming to summon up the courage to confess, but he still didn''t say it.


    Maybe it''s because the time is not ripe?


    When latil and Elia walked out of the hall together, they came to the corridor. The former was still thinking about the previous conversation in his mind, but at this time, the latter suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Sister latil, do you like your brother?"


    When she heard her words, latil also instantly recovered. She was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the silver haired girl in front of her. There was a rare serious color in her silver black eyes.


    "I..."


    Seeing latil''s shy look, Elia''s eyes twinkled. She said seriously, "I like my brother, so even if it''s latil''s sister, I won''t give in!"


    "Elia, you..."


    Latil also opened her eyes when she heard Elia''s words. She didn''t expect that Elia would directly tell her that she liked Belen. Moreover, in the past, she just thought that Elia was only dependent on Belen, but she didn''t expect that she had turned into like.


    Latil was silent for a moment. Since Elijah said this, it means that she knows her feelings for Mr. beren. Although she thinks everyone should already know this, perhaps only a wood like Mr. beren doesn''t understand her feelings?


    "Yes, I like Mr. beren. I like it a long time ago. I can give everything to Elia, but this alone, I may not be able to compete with Elia you, but I will never let go easily!"


    Her mind is very firm. Although she is a girl, it is undeniable that Elijah is too beautiful. In addition, her seemingly indifferent but actually small bird depends on people''s character is also very attractive in latil''s view. In addition, she is also a very powerful mage. No matter from which point of view, Elijah is very perfect.


    But even so, she is in no worse mood than Elia when she likes Belen!


    Therefore, even if the opponent is Elia, she will never let go easily!


    "What, what?"


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the rear, which attracted the attention of latyr and Elia, and broke the quiet atmosphere. They turned their heads and looked. They were stunned when they saw that it was latys.


    Latis smiled at them and flashed her big eyes. She shouted, "I like my brother too! I want to be my brother''s bride!"


    "No!"

 Chapter 662

    In the study of the mansion, a man who was buried in his books almost all day except eating was sitting on the ground looking at a book, which had turned to the last page. Finally, he closed it slowly.


    This man is nit meldius, who has been sleeping since a thousand years ago.


    Nit put the book down in silence, and then a smile appeared on his face. He slowly lay down on his back and looked at the chandelier hanging above. He gave a long sigh and muttered to himself.


    "Time flies. A hundred years and a thousand years are just a blink of an eye. The world after a thousand years... Finko, the world after a thousand years, the world everyone has guarded, can be beautiful."


    After more than 1200 years, the time has taken on a new look. Although there are still wars, there are also brave people like "brave people", who stand up and fight the enemy like them at the beginning.


    In a word, there is no need for them to worry about the past.


    In the new era, there are new stories.


    When nit walked out of the study, he met him with a smile. He said, "it''s not dinner time yet. It seems that you have finished reading all the books you should read."


    "Yes, I''m finished." Nit also smiled and nodded. Then he looked at the empty hall around him and asked curiously, "where have all those little girls gone?"


    "I don''t know. I probably went out to play." Belen also shook his head. He was not strict with the girls. After all, everyone had grown up and had the ability to protect themselves, so let them have a good time.


    After the confession with latil yesterday, beren was in a much better mood. After all, he suffered less psychological pressure. When he thought of it, his face couldn''t help smiling again.


    Seeing Beilun''s inexplicable smile, nit asked curiously, "Beilun, you look very happy. Have you met anything good?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Beilun smiled perfunctorily, but then he looked at nit curiously. Can he see his physical condition?


    "What''s the matter?" Aware of his puzzled eyes, nit also asked back.


    Beren shook his head and said with a smile, "nothing."


    Soon, at noon, the girls also returned to the residence together, and today''s cooking was also made by Beilun himself, because nit shouted for him to do it, saying that it was to commemorate his coming out of the study. Beilun was also very helpless, but did not refuse.


    Seeing the chestnut haired man on the seat, hill was also stunned. She asked curiously, "nit, what have you been looking at in your study?"


    These days, nit has become one with everyone, and his tone of pretending to be mature also makes latis feel very funny. Obviously, he looks so young, but he has to pretend to be an old man and call them "little girls".


    "I''ve seen a lot of things about Empire, war, and many changes." Nit couldn''t tell what he saw, but all in all, that''s right.


    Hearing the speech, hill was very speechless and said, "it''s really boring. Haven''t you ever been to school? I don''t know these!"


    "I didn''t go to school. I didn''t have a chance to go to school at that time." Nit replied sadly, then smiled and shook his head. It seemed that he remembered something.


    No chance to go to school?


    Hearing nit''s words, the girls were stunned, and then showed sympathetic eyes. It seems that nit''s family was not in good condition before, so even the college can''t be hurt.


    "Eh? Why do you look at me with such pity?" Nit also noticed everyone''s eyes. He was stunned, and then said with a speechless face: "please don''t look at me like that! I want to read those books not because I can''t go to school!"


    After all, this is not his time. Even if he went to school, he can''t know what''s going on now, although girls don''t know that.


    After chewing the food, Beilun suddenly remembered something. He looked at nit and asked, "by the way, nit, have you figured out where to go next?"


    "Ah, I just want to say that." Nit smiled at Beilun and said, "I''m leaving soon. Thank you for taking care of me these days. Next, I''m going to the spirit forest, but I don''t know how to go. Can you get rid of Beilun? Can you help me find the way?"


    After all, nit is the first friend he made in a thousand years, but he has the reason to go to the forest of elves, so he can only separate here.


    "The forest of elves?"


    Hearing that nit was going to the spirit forest, everyone was stunned and looked at each other. This situation also fell into nit''s eyes. He was slightly stunned, then showed an incredible expression, and was a little frightened and afraid.


    "Hard... Has the forest of elves...?"


    As if he saw what he was thinking, Belen quickly said, "no, no, no, you''re wrong, just because we''re going to the same place, so we''re a little surprised!"


    Hearing this, NITTON was stunned. He asked carefully, "is the spirit forest all right?"


    "Of course, how can the spirit forest perish so easily?" Belen smiled helplessly. After all, the life span of the elves is very long. Although the number is rare, the elders of each elves have a strong power, and they are not so easy to disappear.


    Moreover, the concealment of the forest of elves can be said to be the first in the world? Even they have to rely on Angelina, the sword saint of the elf family, to get there, otherwise they don''t know where to go.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Nit breathed out a long breath, obviously frightened, and then thought of something. He looked at bayron and blinked.


    "Are you going to the spirit forest, too?"


    Beilun nodded when he heard the speech. He said, "yes, we have a friend in the spirit forest. We have to see her, so we just stay here for the time being."


    "I see."


    Nit suddenly realized it, and then showed a happy smile. He smiled and looked at everyone. It''s great to have someone to trust in this era after a thousand years.


    "Then, please give me more advice on the next road!"


    "Each other."


    For this man thousands of years ago, Beilun still has many curious places. Nit is very outgoing and easy to get along with, so he is very relieved. Secondly, nit also wants to go to the elves forest, which also makes him very concerned.

 Chapter 663

    It was a magnificent and fluorescent forest. The freshness of the air was far from comparable to that of the outside world, and the air contained incomparable magic. It was as pure as it was just born.


    In this big forest, there are countless heavenly trees, which stand everywhere like towers, and the trunks of those trees are wrapped with huge vines one after another, turning into winding roads that can walk.


    There are many houses on those big trees. Like the outside world, there are large and small houses. There are many figures with different hair colors walking on the vines, but the only thing in common is their sharp ears.


    These figures are the elves.


    There is no doubt that it is the world of elves, the forest of elves.


    There is a long street below, and at the moment, a noble and beautiful blonde girl is walking slowly. She is Laiya, the elf girl who has been separated from latil for half a year.


    "Your Highness."


    When those ordinary elves saw Laiya, they immediately saluted her, which is a necessary etiquette for the royal family.


    "Hello."


    Seeing this, Leia seemed to have been used to it. She smiled, said hello to those people kindly, and then nodded slightly before moving on.


    Looking at the beautiful figure, the elves of the elves all showed their envious eyes. They were very respectful to the royal highness of the princess.


    "The princess is so kind and beautiful, so rare!"


    Hearing his partner''s words, another elf clan nodded in agreement, but sighed again. It was a pity to look at the figure.


    "But even so, as a royal girl, she has no right to choose her own life... This is also very sad!"


    All the spirits around him heard silence, for the royal highness of the princess.


    Does everyone feel sorry for their fate?


    Laiya, who was walking in front, also heard the discussion around. She pursed her lips and kept silent. She continued to walk forward, but her hands slowly grasped them. There was a sad color in her golden blue eyes.


    Through the long streets, Leia came to a stone forest. She walked along a rugged path and went around to a place with a pool. There was running water falling above the pool. On the side of the bank, there was a small garden with a swing. On the swing, a white haired woman was sitting gently shaking on the swing.


    The woman looks like she has entered middle age, but she is not consistent with her gray hair. However, she has a beautiful appearance. Although she is old, she still has a charm. She is wearing a blue robe and her green eyes look at the waterfall in the distance, as if in a daze.


    Although she looks middle-aged, Leia knows very well that she is the oldest elf in her elf family. She is more than 1300 years old, unprecedented in history.


    Leia walked slowly to the woman. It was not her first time here. She had known the oldest man for a long time.


    Aware of someone''s arrival, the woman also looked away. After seeing that it was Laiya, she also showed the kind smile of the elderly.


    "Leia, you''re here."


    "Elder Emily." Leia also said hello with a smile.


    Emily xueinas, this is the name of the oldest person of the elves in front of her. Although she is an elder, she never cares about things in the family. Nevertheless, she still has the ability to change the will of the "elves king".


    Before and after Leia came to Emily''s face, the oldest man who didn''t look old gave up a position on the swing. She reached out and patted. She smiled kindly and said, "sit here."


    "Yes!"


    Leia didn''t refuse either. She naturally sat next to Emily. This is not the first time. She has been used to it for a long time.


    Although she wanted to talk to elder Emily, Leia thought of unpleasant things and looked a little lost.


    Aware of this, Emily also understood why. She said, "it seems that your father talked to you."


    "Well, he wants me to marry my cousin." Leia nodded, and her heart was very weak. She couldn''t resist the father who even she could feel great pressure.


    Hearing the speech, Emily asked, "how did you answer?"


    "I didn''t answer, but he said that he would give me time to calm down and that the wedding would be held in a few days. The people knew about it." Leia said so, and she bit her lower lip.


    "He is as stubborn as ever. That man has been so stubborn and pedantic since he was a child." Emily also shook her head. She sighed and said, "do you need me to tell you? But maybe it can only help you delay."


    "Thank you, elder Emily. I need this time." Leia didn''t refuse Emily''s kindness, and she was very grateful.


    Hearing this, Emily asked curiously, "do you need this time? Do you still want to run out?"


    "No... maybe this time, I can''t run." Leia responded with a wry smile, then raised her head and looked at the sky. It seemed that she saw something. She smiled, beautiful and moving.


    "But I think before that, I can wait until some good friends come, and I want to meet you."


    Emily was stunned at the speech, then smiled. She said, "are you the people you mentioned before?"


    "Yes!" Leia has a bright smile.


    Seeing this, Emily also nodded. She smiled and said, "Leia, like me, you are waiting and believe that the other party will come."


    "Is elder Emily waiting?" Leia asked curiously. She had never heard Emily mention it.


    Emily''s eyes showed a color of remembrance. She couldn''t help but show a soft smile. She said, "yes, I made an appointment with him. I will wait for his arrival, and he will come to me, so I can''t leave the world before that."


    Hearing these words, Leia also blinked. She asked curiously, "did elder Emily wait for that man for a long time?"


    "It''s been a long time. I''ve been waiting since a long time ago. Now I''m old." Emily smiled and stroked her face. She couldn''t help saying to herself, "can he recognize me after meeting me?"


    "Certainly!" Leia answered Emily''s words very firmly. She said seriously, "since it is the person that elder Emily thinks of, that person will not recognize elder Emily!"


    Hearing the speech, Emily was also stunned. Then she gently stretched out her hand and rubbed the girl''s head. She smiled and looked up at the blue sky.


    "Yes, he must recognize me, just as at that time."


    Even in that dark age, the blue haired girl changed her face and forgot her memory. Nevertheless, the boy still called out her name, smiled on his muddy face, and extended his hand to her.

 Chapter 664

    In swarley''s garden, Beilun and the girls were drinking morning tea, and nit was reading a Book bored and whispering.


    "When can I go..."


    Hearing his whisper, beren said helplessly, "as soon as our elder went out to play, he forgot his business and didn''t know when he would come back."


    In this regard, nit can only sigh. If Beilun hadn''t said about the concealment of the spirit forest, he would have gone looking for it alone, but if he couldn''t find it, he would be in trouble. If he was not familiar with his life, he would be in trouble!


    At this time, the blue light and shadow suddenly fell from the sky, the wings of the wind turned into a little brilliance, the graceful posture fell to the ground, and a sweet smile was showing on the beautiful face.


    "I''m back!"


    When she returned, everyone was pleasantly surprised, while swari looked surprised. It turned out that this was the legendary "sword saint", that is, beren''s teacher? Unexpectedly, as legend has it, she is an extremely beautiful fairy woman.


    "You''re back!"


    Seeing that Angelina came back, beren also grinned, but the smile was slightly dangerous. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with Angelina leaving them here without saying a word.


    "That... That what, that is... Yes! Yes, I''m going to save the world!" Angelina was quick to find an excuse, and then said very seriously, "remember that Warcraft? I just went to find them!"


    Beren looked at him indifferently and looked very calm. He saw through antrina''s lies at a glance. He didn''t lie. He learned from this guy. After all, he followed this man.


    "You go on."


    Antrina thought beren believed it, so she said it harder and began to use her hands to describe the scene "at that time", which can be described as lifelike, but unfortunately, people with clear eyes can see that she is too fake.


    "Well, well, then you can write a book." Belen waved helplessly. Unexpectedly, this guy said so vigorously.


    Angelina nodded again and again. She couldn''t make it up. After all, she didn''t go out for a day or two. It''s impossible to fight with those Warcraft for weeks.


    "Eh?"


    At this time, antlina was suddenly surprised. Her eyes fell on nit with chestnut hair. Although the latter did not show any special side, it gave her a very special feeling, which was easy to ignore but dare not ignore.


    "He is..."


    Seeing that Angelina noticed nit, Beilun also suddenly remembered it. He quickly pulled Angelina over and began to explain nit''s origin, while Angelina looked incredulous after hearing the speech.


    "More than a thousand years? Are you kidding me?"


    Seeing this, beren also said helplessly: "although I don''t believe it, I think he didn''t lie."


    "Really?"


    After hearing the speech, Angelina also showed her eyebrows slightly. She knew that beren had always been very accurate in looking at people, but this fact made her incredible. After all, people who have lived for thousands of years, who believes it? Even their elves can''t live to be a thousand years old.


    At the thought of this, Angelina was stunned again. She suddenly thought of an elder. Isn''t that an elf who has lived for more than a thousand years? However, she has not seen the elder for hundreds of years, and may have passed away.


    But even if the elf can live for more than 1000 years, the man is not an elf. How did he survive so far?


    "Ah, yes!" Beren suddenly remembered the picture he saw on the platform and quickly told antrina.


    "Magic prohibition?"


    Antlina thought deeply, and then her eyes flashed. She said, "maybe it''s the prohibition of time magic. It''s probably sealed to the present."


    Time magic?


    On hearing this, Belen couldn''t help thinking of his good friend Puding, who also has the magic of time, but he didn''t think Puding had the ability to seal a person''s time for thousands of years and keep each other alive. For this matter, if you have the opportunity to meet, ask Puding at that time.


    But why seal that man?


    Antlina is a little concerned about this, because beren also mentioned that the other party is going to the spirit forest, which makes her have to care. After all, the spirit forest is her hometown, and it can''t bring such a mysterious and powerful person in so easily.


    It seemed that she saw the worry in antrina''s heart. Beren was silent for a moment, and then said, "although it''s unreasonable, I think he can be trusted."


    In beren''s mind, the color of memory and sadness in the man''s eyes that night emerged. The person who could show that look would never be evil in his eyes.


    "But..." Although Angelina believed Belen and his eyes, she did not dare to let such a dangerous man enter the forest of elves.


    Beren could understand Angelina''s mood. After all, it was her hometown, so he immediately suggested, "well, I''ll ask him about his purpose and decide what to do then?"


    At the smell of the speech, Angelina also nodded. This is what she cares about. If the man''s purpose is not simple, she will never take him there.


    So, Benitez came to nit and said, "nit, I have something to ask you to decide whether to take you to the elves."


    Nit nodded. It seemed that he had expected this. He smiled and said, "I see. Do you want to say it here?"


    "Is that ok?" Beren was stunned. Isn''t it something very important?


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a big deal." Nit nodded, then smiled and said, "before I fell asleep, I had an agreement with a friend to see her when I woke up."


    Hearing this, Belen frowned slightly. He asked curiously, "is there anyone else sleeping now besides you?" He doesn''t think anyone can store thousands of years without being sealed.


    "I don''t think so, but she''s in the forest of elves. She''s from the elves." Nit thought for a while and gave such an explanation. Then his eyes drooped. He smiled and said, "maybe she''s gone. After all, even the elves can''t live that long."


    "No, maybe... The man you want to see is still alive."


    At this time, Angelina came over. After knowing what nit said, she suddenly remembered the elder she hadn''t seen for hundreds of years, but there is no doubt that the elder has lived for thousands of years.


    If this man really wants to meet one of his people, it must be the elder.


    "Really?" Nit opened his eyes. He was ready to accept the fact that the girl had died, but nevertheless, he still had to complete the agreement, but at the moment, his heart was trembling.


    Antrina nodded and said after a moment of silence, "but I''m not sure that the elder is still alive. I haven''t seen her for hundreds of years, but if it''s true as you said, maybe the reason why the elder is still trying to live is to meet you."

 Chapter 665

    After finishing packing, the girls went out of the room and came to the hall. In the hall, anterina and nit were already waiting at the door, and Beilun was saying goodbye to svari and yelihua.


    "Thank you for taking care of me these days. Then we''ll leave today."


    Hearing Belen''s polite words, swari also raised his hand, knocked on his shoulder, pretended to be angry and said, "Hey, you''re too rusty?"


    "Ah, that''s what I said." Beren grinned.


    "Well, have a nice trip." Swari took back his hand and gave his blessing. Then there was a moment of silence. He stared at his good friend again. He said in a deep voice, "I hope you can come back alive."


    Yelihua looked at svari suspiciously. Obviously, he was just going to the forest of elves, not to the battlefield. How does it sound like his life would be in danger? Besides, this is the "white haired sword saint". Maybe there won''t be too many dangerous things for him in the world?


    Although yelihua didn''t understand, Belen understood svari''s meaning. Her dark blue eyes trembled slightly, and then smiled and said, "I understand. I will come back alive."


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing latil''s voice, Belen jumped over svari and looked at the girls who had packed their bags. He smiled and said, "if we''re ready, let''s go!"


    In the residence, Beilun sat in the commercial car, with nit on the left and latil on the right. Nit was more cheerful, and the room was full of girls, so he was embarrassed to stay in it.


    "Let''s go!"


    Nit cheered. Obviously, he couldn''t wait to go to the forest of elves. His emerald eyes twinkled slightly and looked forward to the moment when he met the girl again.


    "Well, let''s go."


    After responding, Belen pulled the reins, and the two old guys started their feet. They felt that their feet were going to rust in the shed these days!


    Looking at the disappearing commercial car, swari sighed with emotion. His eyes were soft and watched the commercial car gradually disappear in sight.


    Belen, you can''t go without returning.


    After leaving shirshun, Beilun and his party came to the hill, which was the place where nit woke up. The latter took a look at the location of the ore vein, and there was a color of memory in his eyes. He remembered a lot of things, but he didn''t have a lack of memory. He knew how he went in, how he slept, and why he woke up.


    Everyone, please wait for me for a while. I''ve been waiting for more than a thousand years. Maybe I won''t care for such a moment? So, give me some time.


    According to what Angelina said, it will probably take some time for them to reach the location of the fairy forest at the current speed. This time, Bellen also told Angelina not to run around again. The latter agreed with grievances on her face, but Bellen didn''t eat this.


    In the evening, everyone had come to a plain, and everyone had a rest here. After the meal, Beilun and nit lay on the lawn, looking at the starry sky and the cool wind blowing. They were also very happy.


    After talking about a lot of things and getting back to business, Beilun asked a question he was very concerned about. He asked: "nit, if the person you want to see is gone, what are you going to do next?"


    "If she''s gone..." Nit seemed to be seriously thinking about this problem. Finally, he said with a smile: "then I''ll travel around the world again and then leave."


    Leaving means?


    Belen didn''t ask this question, because even if he didn''t ask, he already had an answer in his heart, and the answer in his heart reminded him of the sadness of ice and snow.


    Isn''t it because it doesn''t have any nostalgia for the world that it chose the last war? If not, it is not difficult for him to continue to live.


    This is a sad thing. Although there is not much intersection between the two sides, their feelings, whether it is the sadness of ice and snow or nit, can touch people''s hearts without expression.


    If I have lived for thousands of years, but the people I know have left, what will my mood be? He couldn''t help thinking so.


    Finally, he shook his head in his heart. The meaning of his life is that there are people he cares about in the world. If not, what fun is there in living.


    In this regard, perhaps most people are like this. How boring it is to live alone in the world?


    I can''t imagine.


    While Beilun was thinking, nit suddenly said, "don''t you have much time? Next, will you continue to travel with those little girls?"


    Hearing what he said, Belen was also stunned. Although he was a little surprised, he was not particularly surprised. He smiled and said, "you can see that, indeed, I also know that I don''t have much time, but before I reach the end, I want to experience more meaningful things with you."


    "Well." Nit looked at some stars in the sky. He couldn''t help saying, "although I don''t know what you''ve been through, you''re a poor man in some ways, Beilun."


    In this regard, beren smiled and shook his head. He said, "it''s not pathetic. It''s enough to meet everyone and experience so many things."


    Hearing these words, nit asked, "is it really enough?"


    Is it really enough?


    Beren was stunned. He looked at the deep starry sky and seemed to ask himself in silence. Maybe it was enough, because he could spend so many happy times, which was something he had never thought of before.


    But ah, he is not satisfied.


    He wants to be with everyone forever and never separate. It''s sad that he has to take a step first when there are so many meaningful things he hasn''t seen.


    After a long time, beren looked at the starry sky. His dark blue eyes were wet. He was unwilling. He was not satisfied. It was enough, but he was greedy. How could he want to lose such a beautiful day?


    "I''m not satisfied."


    Finally, the white haired man said to himself in tears. Nit glanced at him, then turned back and grinned a big smile.

 Chapter 666

    Three days after their departure, beren and his party finally came to the first city after silshun, but they found something strange as soon as they approached the city.


    Because the city wall has collapsed for a large area. It probably collapsed after being hit hard, and it seems that something has just happened. You can see from the traces nearby.


    "Mr. beren, something seems to have happened here." Latil on one side could not help but say.


    Beren nodded slightly. He thought deeply, and then said, "those Warcraft animals should have done it." His eyes swept over the marks on the land that were not like human footprints.


    "Warcraft?"


    Hearing this, nit, who sat aside and looked around, also turned around. He looked curiously at Beilun and asked, "is there still Warcraft now?"


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. He nodded and asked, "did you have it at that time?"


    "Yes, it''s a group of crazy guys." Nit also thought of those Warcraft. Then he looked at the footprints and said, "it seems that there are still many Warcraft attacking this city."


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    With that said, Belen drove a commercial car into the city. Although she didn''t know whether there were still those Warcraft in it, she couldn''t sit idly by since she came here.


    When the commercial car entered the city, Belen suddenly turned her head and looked to the right. There was a huge Eight Legged spider eating something. When she looked carefully, it turned out to be the bodies of some people. At the moment, she was beyond recognition, and even her internal organs fell out.


    Seeing this scene, latil also looked ugly. She turned her head and retched. Such a bloody and disgusting picture is really difficult to adapt to.


    "Latil."


    Seeing this, beren also frowned. He raised his hand and gently patted the girl on the back. He didn''t expect to see this scene as soon as he came in.


    "Ah, these big guys are still the same." Nit saw that behind the scenes, his smile also dispersed. There was a faint brilliance in his emerald eyes. He raised his hand, and the Green Magic spread and wrapped the huge Eight Legged spider in an instant.


    "Girls don''t look."


    Hearing nit''s words, antelina also covered the eyes of the kitten in front of her. Elia and lumia have experienced many fights, so there will be no psychological fluctuation in the next scene.


    The spider Warcraft who felt the magic also had an action. Eight feet moved rapidly and turned around. The eight eyes looked at the commercial car strangely, and then ran quickly, with a sad voice in their mouth.


    "Ferocious beast, fall into the abyss forever."


    Nit looked calm and spoke like the words of judgment. The words from his mouth seemed to be true, as if the superior were declaring death.


    Buzz!


    The Green Magic wrapped the huge spider. The next moment, it burst out amazing magic. The magic contained in it was devastating. In a moment, it filled and expanded the spider''s body. The next thing was to let the spider Warcraft directly explode into a blood mist. It couldn''t bear the huge magic.


    There is a very contradictory magic in the air. It is gentle and peaceful, but it was so terrible just now.


    "That magic..."


    Seeing this scene, Beilun''s eyebrows were also slightly light. His dark blue eyes could see through the essence of all magic, and nit let him know what the man''s magic was this time.


    The magic of life.


    Nit''s magic is life, which is the same as that of rattis and Serena, but rattis''s power is obviously inferior to nit, and Serena may also be able to do it with just that means.


    The other side of life is death, the transformation from life to death. So far, Beilun only knows that Serena can do it, but now there is another nit.


    After doing this, nit suddenly frowned. He looked at his right hand, then exhaled and smiled at Beilun.


    "I couldn''t help moving my hand once and found that my current body doesn''t seem to be enough to support me to use magic."


    Hearing what he said, Beilun was also stunned. He looked at nit and said, "give it to me later."


    Thousands of years of deep sleep, even if there is time to be sealed by magic, it can not have any impact. After all, nit is only human.


    Hearing the speech, nit also smiled and nodded. He said, "well, I''ll give you the front ones."


    "Well, since I met you, I can''t pretend I didn''t see it." Beren nodded and could see the magic emanating from the front with his "half god eyes".


    There are many Warcraft in this city, and there are people!


    "Then move on."


    Belen pulled the reins, and the merchant car moved forward again, but then he handed the reins to latil, because he soon ran into trouble.


    Buzz!


    The five fingers opened, the blue fluorescence condensed, and then the brilliance flickered. The silver white long sword appeared in his hand. Belen shook the snow lion and looked across the right side.


    "Ow!"


    With this roar, a woman who looked very ferocious and huge suddenly flew over, opened her big mouth and sent out a very bloody stench.


    But when it flew into the air, a blue crescent sword light suddenly crossed in front of it, passed through its body without stagnation, and then disappeared into the void, and the Warcraft also fell to the ground. Its body has been perfectly divided, and the cutting surface is too neat. It didn''t even become two halves.


    "So, Bellen, are you a swordsman?"


    When nit saw the sword cut by Beilun, he was also amazed. He muttered to himself, and then said in some surprise: "so you are so powerful!"


    "So you underestimated me." Beilun also smiled helplessly after hearing the speech. It''s thanks to him that he looked up to nit again and again. As a result, the latter actually underestimated himself.


    Nit shook his head and said, "no, I just didn''t expect you to be so powerful as a swordsman, and your magic..." he didn''t go on here.


    It turned out that the white haired man did not have the magic attribute, which made him feel extremely shocked. How did beren, who did not have the magic attribute, step into this inhuman understanding?


    Beren didn''t explain anything. His eyes swept through the places where people existed. Before he made any moves, antrina flew in one direction.


    Seeing this, beren also smiled and jumped out of the commercial car. His breath suddenly rose like a leap, and then his magic turned into blue fluorescence. His breath was surprisingly quiet. The next moment, it turned into blue streamer and shuttled away.


    "It''s really a wonderful person to meet as soon as you come out."


    Nit looked at the direction of Beilun''s departure with some surprise. Although he had never asked Beilun''s origin and identity, he knew that the white haired man was not simple with his eyes and feelings.

 Chapter 667

    Buzz!


    Blue and blue sword lights crossed the sky from two directions of the city. Beren and antrina are helping those who are still alive.


    WOW!


    Belen stood in front of a Warcraft, killed it with a sword, and then walked to the closed factory. He could see the magic in it. There were many people here.


    Then beren knocked on the door. He shouted, "it''s all right. Open the door! I''ll take you out!"


    But even if Belen shouted like this, there was still no movement behind the door. He wondered. Did the people inside have no strength to open the door?


    Thinking of this, beren raised his sword and crossed in front of him, directly dividing the door. It was dark inside, but there seemed to be a weak light.


    Belen was worried that something had happened to those who were still alive, so he quickly stepped into it, but as soon as he stepped into it, he smelled a stench, which was only after incontinence, and it was very strong here!


    What''s going on?


    Beren frowned. He used magic to weaken his sense of smell, and then glanced over the right side. There were many people sitting against the wall with their knees folded. From time to time, someone would look at him.


    Something''s wrong


    Belen''s eyes flickered when he realized this. He found that many people had died here. No wonder they were mixed with blood smell. Then he noticed the girls with untidy clothes and dim eyes. They were all blue and purple, and none of them was injured.


    When the uneasiness came to her mind, beren looked at the left corner, where there were many men stirring their bodies, and on those tool tables, there were several naked girls who would no longer cry.


    When Belen saw this scene, his pupils slowly opened, and then an unknown fire surged into his heart. Finally, it was burning like a fire, burning his heart. He loosened the sword in his right hand, and then his hands slowly became fists, and green tendons appeared on the back of his hands.


    Beast... Beast... Damn it!


    Negative emotions constantly emerged in my mind, and the dark blue magic glittered with amazing light because of the violent emotion.


    "Ah!"


    Belen howled angrily. He was almost furious now. The majestic magic swept away like a storm, shaking the earth!


    The angry howl and movement also stopped the naked men. They turned their heads and looked at the white haired man who was standing at the door.


    Who is he?


    This doubt only flashed in my mind for a moment, and the next moment was replaced by an emotion called fear, because the white haired man came to them with a blue shadow in the blink of an eye.


    Those dark blue eyes are as blue as the sea. They should have the tenderness to contain all things, but now they turn into a tsunami, the anger to devour all things!


    "Evil... Devil!"


    The man closest to beren screamed horribly, and his spiritual defense was defeated in an instant, just because of that look, it seemed that he was about to die!


    Belen''s left hand grabbed the man''s neck and threw it to the left. The whole man hit the wall directly, and the wall collapsed at the moment. The dark factory appeared again after an unknown interval.


    Bang bang!


    The wall collapsed, but the men were scared and incontinent, because they felt that the vision that seemed to symbolize death seemed to fall on themselves.


    "No, no! Don''t kill me! These women are for you!"


    One of the men''s legs trembled violently, probably not because of the cold wind, but because of fear.


    But as soon as this sentence was spoken, the dark blue eyes swept towards him. The dark blue eyes were full of violence. The next moment, beren appeared in front of him, grabbed his neck with his right hand and slowly lifted it up.


    "Cough... No, no!"


    The suffocating man couldn''t speak at all, while beren grabbed him to the side, threw him hard to the ground, and then raised his right foot and stepped down.


    Bang!


    The man''s chest was directly kicked through by this foot, and his blood splashed everywhere. It dyed beren''s milky white pants blood red. At this moment, the ground burst into a spider web like crack.


    "Run!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, all the men involved in the criminal action had to flee towards the collapsed wall without clothes. Just now the death of those two people had a great impact on their brains, which made them wake up and have the idea of running away immediately.


    None of you want to go


    Those who began to run away suddenly had a sentence in their mind. It was not a sound, but a will. At that moment, two Warcraft came into sight outside the wall, but they subconsciously looked back.


    The white haired man with blue brilliance had raised his fist, which was surrounded by the brilliance of a star like river, and the man''s mouth moved slightly. He said a word and waved his fist out.


    "Go to hell."


    The punch came out of thin air, and the blue light swept out. Like a star storm, the terrible air wave directly annihilated the whole wall of the factory, and finally destroyed all the creatures in front, leaving an amazing trace of a street.


    Boom!


    It was as deafening as the thunder in the nine sky, and the earth trembled violently. This punch released the anger in beren''s heart, which can be said to be really earth shaking.


    Belen slowly closed his fist, and the blue light on his body slowly dispersed. He turned expressionless and walked towards the women who were still lying on the tool table. His face was sad, waved his right hand, and covered them with quilts.


    "Already..." Belen pursed his mouth again. He clenched his hands. Anyway, the three words "it''s okay" can''t be said. It''s already like this. How can it be regarded as okay?


    Beilun, who stood aside, didn''t know what to say, but he raised his hand. The blue magic appeared, and then covered the girls. He slowly closed his eyes.


    Now he can control the magic circuit to repair the injury. Although he can''t eliminate the pain, at the moment, he has repaired the broken magic circuit in these girls'' bodies.


    After putting away the magic, beren bit his teeth. Those animals were so cruel that they destroyed all the magic circuits of these girls.


    To prevent them from fighting back? What a beast!


    But no matter how angry Belen was at the moment, those people had disappeared under his fist. Therefore, he felt hate again. Why couldn''t he come earlier?


    Finally, beren could only turn his grief and anger into one sentence. He bowed his head and said it to the girls who were alive but like dead.

 Chapter 668

    Although there was so much noise around here, the girls still had dead eyes. Maybe... If they were left alone, they would die soon.


    "Sorry, if I could come earlier..."


    Beren held his hands tightly. He was very regretful that he didn''t come earlier to save these girls. It was clear that they were still so young and had a great youth, but such a sad thing happened to them.


    "You don''t need to apologize."


    A voice came from the rear. It was Angelina who had solved the Warcraft. She arrived after beren arrived. She had seen everything that had happened since then.


    Beren bowed his head and clenched his teeth. The anger in his heart had not subsided. He wanted to kill, very much!


    Angelina came to beren''s side. Her eyes fell on the girls who might have lost their vitality, and she sighed deeply in her heart.


    "It''s not your fault. Such things may happen everywhere in the world. They can only be said to have bad luck."


    "Bad luck..."


    Belen is unwilling. Obviously, they are people who live a good life. Fortunately, they survived the attack of Warcraft, but they also came to the end of good luck and ushered in a greater disaster than death.


    Seeing her student''s unwillingness, Angelina is also very pleased. Her student has not only become cheerful, but also her kindness has not changed.


    She still remembered that there had been such a similar thing. The legend of "killing the demon general in ten steps" broke out just because of several female soldiers. After all the guys who defiled the female soldiers were killed, they just caught up with the outbreak of the war. Beren, who was only 15, went to the battlefield with anger, which created such a legend.


    "Yes, it''s bad luck. The world is not fair." Antrina glanced at those who had begun to flee. She said calmly, "in fact, most of the slaves who were trafficked live such a life. Do you still want to save all the slaves?"


    Antlina has always been very pleased with beren''s kindness, but she still wants him to recognize some reality. Just like now, she starts blaming herself for failing to save these people. She doesn''t want to, because it will hurt beren herself.


    "Even latil and latis are the same. If you''re not lucky, do you think you can meet them?" Angelina turned to look at beren, looking serious and showing her dignity as a teacher.


    After listening to Angelina mention latil and latis, Belen also looked up at her, her eyes were dull, but her brain was still very clear.


    Indeed, as Angelina said


    "If you hadn''t been lucky enough to meet, latil and latis might still live as slaves. Can you imagine what kind of pain they would experience?" Angelina sighed and patted beren on the shoulder.


    "So, you can''t save everyone at any time. You can only do what you can do."


    This is the reality that Belen wants to understand.


    Hearing these words, beren was also silent for a long time. It is undeniable that what Angelina said was right, and he also understood this truth. He could not save all the unfortunate people in the world.


    "I know, but even if I know..."


    Pop!


    Angelina suddenly slapped beren on the head. She said angrily, "you bastard, you''ve always been such a bad man. Don''t you know it will worry us?"


    Mental trauma is the simplest and most difficult disease to cure!


    "Sorry, in fact, I know very well."


    Beren didn''t care that his head was patted. He took a long sigh of relief, and then looked at the girls who were still gray. He pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "That''s all I can help you. If you still have a trace of nostalgia for the world, please cheer up."


    They will probably eventually die. Beren knows this very well. After such abuse, she may have been desperate for the world.


    In the end, all he can do and say is this. He can''t save the lives of all unfortunate people. Even his own destiny can''t be changed.


    Antlina looked at the girls, then sighed and said that it was impossible not to have mercy. Even if she was an elf, she was also a woman. Therefore, she raised one hand, engraved countless magic runes by the magic of the wind, wrapped the girls on the desk and protected them.


    They may get out of the darkness and leave here, or they may be silent.


    "Let''s go." Angelina looked back and said hello.


    Belen looked at the boundary of the wind for a long time, and finally took back his eyes. He gave the last blessing in his heart, and then turned to follow antlina to leave the factory. Those who had been hiding in the dark corner had already fled. After such pain, he didn''t know whether to wish them to live strong.


    After returning to the commercial car, beren saw latil walking down. His heart trembled and couldn''t help thinking of what anterina had said to him before.


    If it weren''t for luck, latil and latis might


    At the thought of this, beren rushed out from antrina''s side. He rushed over and immediately held latil in his arms. There were tears in his eyes, so he simply closed his eyes.


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun!?"


    Latil was shocked to see Belen suddenly rush over and hug herself. She was very surprised to see the man hugging her. She didn''t understand what happened and made Belen so excited.


    Seeing her disciple''s behavior, antlina also had no choice but to smile. She shook her head and walked forward. She patted latil on the shoulder. She showed a cunning smile to the cat ear girl, then put her mouth close to the girl''s ear and whispered.


    "Maybe now is the best time to capture him?"


    Hearing this, latil was shocked. Her eyes squinted at Angelina''s departure, and then her face was red with shame. When she realized that she was held tightly, the whole person was ashamed and her face was hot.


    "Bei..."


    "Thank you, latil."


    Before latil shouted beren''s name, she heard beren''s words. She was stunned and didn''t understand why he thanked herself.


    Thank you for allowing me to meet you and latis before everything happened.

 Chapter 669

    After leaving the city, Beilun''s mood gradually calmed down, and nit also asked him about the Warcraft, and Beilun also told him the relationship between Warcraft and Warcraft.


    "So, are those Warcraft a group of Warcraft?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Nit thought deeply, then smiled and said, "I want to see the demon clan. I didn''t have such a race at that time."


    It is not surprising that a new race was born in a thousand years. Not only the demon clan, but also some other animals did not exist a thousand years ago.


    "See you when you have a chance." Beilun said that although he didn''t want to see the people of the demon clan, he understood that it was a very new thing for nit, and it was understandable to want to see it.


    "Is the demon clan strong?"


    "Ah, very strong." Beren nodded slightly, which was beyond doubt.


    Hearing the speech, nit was also very interested. He asked curiously, "can''t even your" brave "win it?"


    "It''s not that easy. The high-end combat power of the demon family is more than that of our allied forces. Moreover, the supreme" demon king "of the demon family is not weaker than the" brave "at all." Belen explained, thinking of those powerful beings he had never met, even now he felt great pressure.


    In this regard, nit was also a little surprised. Thousands of years ago, what they fought was not a demon clan, but looking at the enemy who lamented the existence of Beilun, it must be a very wonderful race.


    "Belem, do you know the brave? Are you strong?" Nit wondered what kind of person the Savior of this era was.


    When nit asked, Beilun also thought of sisya. He sighed and said, "she is so strong that it makes people feel like a God."


    Hearing the speech, nit''s eyes brightened. He couldn''t help saying, "I really want to see you!"


    He knew that Beilun was a human who stepped into the "demigod field" and had reached the extreme. However, even in this way, he was so amazed at the power of the "brave", which made nit full of interest.


    "She is a very stubborn and strong girl." Belen remembered sisya''s original oath and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Is that brave girl?" Nit was stunned.


    Beilun nodded. He was not surprised by NIT''s reaction, because he was also such a reaction at the beginning. After all, there are too many rumors about sisya. It''s really impossible to judge if he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    At the end of this topic, beren turned his head and looked at the cat ear girl who was still in a daze. He blinked. Latil has been in a daze since just now. No wonder, after all, his previous behavior was too sudden.


    "Latil, are you okay?"


    At the moment, latil is indulging in her own world. What comes to her mind is the scene in which beren hugged her earlier, and antrina''s words echoed constantly.


    Capture Mr. beren''s... Heart?


    What are you going to do?


    In a daze, latil adjusted all the favorable information she got. She was ready. Although she didn''t know what Mr. Belen encountered in the city, she didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    Latil is also a little adult. It has been four years since she met beren. For the general existence of this benefactor, she no longer only has kindness in her heart, but also has other feelings. She knows her mind very well. Her mood of liking beren is not just sprouting.


    When she knew about beren''s physical condition, her mood did not subside, rather it became stronger. Even if beren''s time was running out, she wanted to convey her mind to him.


    "Latil? Latil?"


    Belen kept calling latil''s name, and then reached out and patted the latter on the shoulder, which called the girl back to God.


    "Ah?"


    Latil looked back. She found that it was dark, blinked her eyes, and then looked at the white haired man in front of her, who was looking at her curiously.


    "Latyr, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    After all, although it''s not strange to be in a daze, it''s not normal to be in a daze for a day, which makes Belen subconsciously think that latil may be uncomfortable.


    "Ah? No, no!" Latil quickly shook her head and denied it. She was also very surprised. Unexpectedly, she was in a daze all day.


    This day, her mind is full of beren


    At the thought of this, latil couldn''t help blushing. She suddenly felt a little thirsty, so she hurried to get the water, which made Belen wonder. She didn''t know what happened to the girl.


    After dinner, latil found antlina and discussed what she thought about. It''s better to ask antlina about this. After all, she is an elf people who have lived for hundreds of years!


    "In short, latil wants to take the initiative!" After listening to latile''s thoughts, anterina also laughed.


    Latil twisted her body and said shyly, "well... Yes, it''s right. What should I do?"


    "What should I do..." Angelina thought.


    Seeing that Angelina was thinking, latil was also happy. She said happily, "because you are an elder, I think you should be very experienced, so I came to ask for advice. This decision is indeed right!"


    "Ah... Very experienced? Well, very experienced!" Angelina looked a little unnatural. She smiled reluctantly.


    Having said that, she knew exactly what it was, but when she saw latil''s hopeful eyes, she couldn''t confess. At this time, she had to show her side as an elder and couldn''t disappoint latil!


    So, Angelina concentrated on her wisdom. Her eyes suddenly brightened and smiled, "I have an idea!" Then he told latil his idea.


    After hearing this idea, latil blushed. She opened her cherry mouth and trembled slightly. It seemed that she was nervous.


    "This, this, I can''t do it!"


    At the hearing of the speech, anterina looked positive. She reached out and patted latil on the shoulder, staring at her with very serious eyes.


    "Believe what the elder said! It will certainly make the wood shy!"


    When she heard this, latil swallowed her saliva, then took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. After her mood calmed down, she showed her firm eyes.

 Chapter 670

    It was very late at night, and the temperature in the forest was also low, and beren and his party spent the night here.


    Because the space of the second carriage is very narrow, only one person can sleep. Beilun wanted to give the second carriage to nit, but the latter declined. Finally, he took a small tent and slept outside.


    Beren will be blanketed, and then take off his clothes and put on a white short sleeved and Capri pants. After getting into the bed, beren leaned against the head of the bed to read for a while, then put out the light and went to bed.


    But at this time, the door was suddenly knocked gently. Beren''s eyes, which had just closed, opened slowly again. He was a little confused. Then he stood up and opened the door. When he saw the visitor, he was also stunned.


    "Latil?"


    Then the girl was wrapped in a brown yellow coat and stood outside the door with a blushing face. The wet cat pupils stared at beren. Her body seemed to be trembling and I didn''t know whether it was frozen by the cold wind.


    "Me, may I come in?" Latil asked softly with a red face. She clung to her coat with both hands and looked very nervous.


    "Come on in!" Belen quickly reached out and pulled latil in, then closed the door. The room would be much warmer and the girl could not be frozen.


    In the room, beren lit the lamp with magic, which made the dark room much brighter. He looked at the girl standing there shivering, stunned and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "Latil, why don''t you warm up under the quilt?"


    When she heard the speech, latil also bowed her head and answered gently. She got into the quilt and leaned against the wall, holding the quilt with both hands to cover her body.


    Then, Belen sat down. He also blinked his eyes. He was a little nervous. He always felt that the current atmosphere was very strange. Moreover, what happened to latil''s charming appearance? Is it his illusion? But it''s too cute!


    Then Belen was the first to speak. He asked, "what happened? Why don''t you rest in the room?"


    "I..." latil said. From time to time, she raised her eyes and looked at the white haired man in front of her. Although it was in the dim yellow light, her crimson face was still very clear. She covered her face with bedding and made a sound as thin as mosquitoes and flies.


    "I, I want to sleep with Mr. beren..."


    "What?"


    Beren was stunned. He thought he had heard wrong, but looking at the red faced girl in front of him, a strange atmosphere enveloped the room.


    Seeing that the man in front of her was stunned, latil was so nervous that her heart beat out of control, but even so, she summoned up the courage to ask.


    "But, can you?"


    Belen, who was asked, also immediately recovered. He swallowed his saliva. For a moment, his brain was disordered. However, maybe latil needed his help because he was upset. Then, as an elder, he must maintain his image and can''t think nonsense!


    Latil is my sister! Latil is a daughter! You can''t think wrong!


    In his heart, he reminded himself that beren was also much calmer. He scratched his cheek with his index finger, and then whispered, "if you don''t mind, sleep together."


    It''s not the first time anyway. He has no problem at all!


    "Well, then I..."


    With her consent, latil''s face seemed redder, but she didn''t seem to want to change her mind. Her eyes were very firm.


    Then latil zipped down the coat she was wearing. There was no doubt that her snow-white skin was visible under beren''s sight, and her dark blue pupils gradually widened.


    "You..."


    Latil didn''t say anything to the stunned beren. Her eyes became very moist and charming. When she took off her coat, she was only wearing black and charming silk underwear.


    Beren''s mouth moved slightly, and then subconsciously covered her eyes with her hands. At the moment, the only sound that can be heard is the heartbeat. There are his and maybe cat ear girls.


    That underwear... Isn''t it fun underwear?


    Even if I haven''t seen it, I still have this common sense. As for the source of knowledge, of course, it was transmitted by those unscrupulous friends in the school period.


    Why does latil wear this underwear? Ah, no! I should say, why are there such underwear?


    According to the picture she just saw in her memory, beren realized that the bra seemed to be a little big, that is to say, it wasn''t latil''s underwear!


    Whose would that be?


    Judging by the size, beren had a flash in his mind. Ah, he knew who it was. There was no doubt that it was the overgrown woman!


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun, it''s time to sleep, sleep."


    After hearing latil''s words, beren''s heart is also an inspiration. Is latil serious? Do you really want to sleep together dressed like this?


    "No problem? Here, like this..."


    Latil, who was hiding in the quilt, was also very shy when she heard Belen''s question, but she had come to this point. How can she give up?


    "Well, no problem."


    When he heard latil''s words, beren was silent for a while. In that case, that''s the only way. Even latil didn''t care. It was obviously that he thought too much, not underwear. Even if he was full of color, how could he think of other places for objects like his sister?


    Then beren took down his hands and naturally got into the quilt. He pretended to be calm and said, "then I''ll turn off the light."


    "Yes."


    After receiving the answer, beren dissipated the magic on the lamp, and then the carriage returned to darkness again. At this moment, only his own heartbeat and inexplicable breathing were left in the world.


    Well, that''s not good!?


    Beren realized a strong sense of crisis and didn''t sleep with the girls, but it''s never been like this!


    At the moment, latil''s psychological activity was the most active in history. She turned her head and looked at the side face with her eyes closed. She didn''t realize how loud her breathing was, so that beren beside her could hear it very clearly.


    The breathing sound near her ears fell into her ears, and Belen''s heart itched inexplicably. Her whole body began to heat up. It''s clear that the temperature in the carriage is just right?


    Latil tried to turn around and face beren. At this time, a sense of sleepiness surged into her heart. She remembered what anterina said to her when she came. She just needed to get close to him and sleep. She didn''t need to take care of the next things.


    What will happen?


    Just when beren''s heart itched to panic, he also turned around and happened to face latil. He didn''t realize when the girl turned around, but looking at latil breathing gently, he realized that latil had fallen asleep.


    "You girl... What do you want?"


    Belen whispered softly. He stretched out his hand to lift the hair that covered the girl, and then gave a silent sigh. He shook his head secretly, stopped talking, closed his eyes, and gradually fell asleep.

 Chapter 671

    Early in the morning, in the second carriage, the girl woke up first. When the brown cat pupils slowly opened, the beautiful face that came into view made the girl open her eyes.


    "Bei..."


    Latil finally stopped her voice. She didn''t want to disturb Bellen, who was still sleeping. She found that her position with Bellen was very ambiguous. She actually fit perfectly with Bellen, and even her not full chest was pasted on Bellen''s chest.


    She Being held by Mr. Belen?


    Did you spend the night like this?


    Latil suddenly remembered what Angelina said to her last night. It was really the same as what Angelina said. She really just needed to sleep!


    Does Mr. Belen really like his dress?


    Although latil didn''t realize how terrible a fact she was aware of, it was a great harvest and surprise for her!


    What a shy posture


    But nevertheless, latil didn''t mean to break free at all. She put her body closer to the inside. She looked at the two lips in front of her eyes and subconsciously leaned her mouth up.


    touch on sth. without going into it deeply.


    After doing this, latil''s whole body was instantly hot, and steam began to rise from her head. She was almost burned out. This was her first kiss, and now she handed it in!


    However, he was full of joy.


    Satisfied, satisfied!


    Latil is shy and still secretly happy. Maybe even Elia and lumia don''t have such a chance? She must be the first yes!


    I feel a lot ahead!


    Or don''t wake up Mr. Bellen first. She still wants to sleep in his arms for a while. When she wakes up, Mr. Bellen is holding her. What kind of expression will he have?


    I don''t know how long I slept. When the sun was high, Belen finally woke up. After opening his eyes, he took some time to wake up his brain. After that, he realized that something bad was happening!


    He, how could he hold latil!?


    No! Did you fall asleep last night? Sleepwalking!?


    no way! Latil must not find out!


    Belen reacted in an instant, and then quietly began to take back his arms, but just as he was about to get away, he saw the cat pupils slowly open, and he also began to be stiff.


    The atmosphere was silent for a long time.


    "Latil, you must listen to me calmly." Beren looked at the cat eared girl in front of her in a panic. The situation is undoubtedly very bad. You know, latil is still wearing such underwear!


    Seeing beren in such a panic, latil also smiled in her heart. Sure enough, Mr. beren was too interesting, but although she was laughing, she couldn''t really laugh, and her face was still expressionless.


    "Mr. beren, you don''t have to explain, that''s all."


    What, that''s it!?


    Latil got out of the bed in silence, then pulled over her coat to cover her body. She blushed and said, "can you not look at me first?"


    "Sorry!"


    Belen quickly retracted his head into the bedding. He was very regretful at the moment. How could he sleepwalk when he was asleep? I did it to latil!?


    Latil quickly put on her clothes, then opened the door and jumped out. She looked back at beren, who showed her head again. She blushed and said nothing, but when she looked back, the corners of her mouth showed a smile.


    Stupid Mr. beren!


    Although it was only one night, latil was in a good mood to sing, but she had to restrain her mood at the moment. If Mr. Belen knew, she would die of shame!


    Seeing the figure who left, Belen sat there blankly. Finally, he trembled and recovered his consciousness. He quickly dressed up and ran out, trying to apologize to latil, but at this time, he first met the passing elf woman antrina.


    Angelina also noticed beren. She smiled and said, "Oh, beren, wake up?"


    "Ah, wake up, no! You guy, did you give latil that suit and let her come to my room!" Beren suddenly woke up. He shouted that this guy must be playing a trick on himself with latil!


    Antlina didn''t care about what beren had found. She smiled and said, "Oh, oh, I found it for you. How was your last night? Did you get rid of the virgin?"


    "Get away from you, you ghost!" "Make complaints about it."


    Hearing the speech, Angelina also showed her disdain. She sighed: "poor disciple, how old are you? You''re still a virgin? It''s really embarrassing!"


    "Ha!?" Beren stared at the other party, and then said fiercely, "no! Isn''t it the first time for you?"


    "Me, me, that..." Angelina was stunned, and then embarrassed. She scratched her delicate face with her index finger, then walked forward and slapped beren on the head, revealing her mother''s dignity.


    "Kid! How can you ask your mother such a private topic? Do you know your mistake!"


    Seeing the serious Angelina, beren also tilted her mouth. It was really an old woman. Oh, no, it was an old girl, so he whispered.


    "It''s the first time. What''s the big deal!"


    "Oh, roar?" Angelina smiled and grabbed beren''s ear, and then said with a sly smile, "do you want to do it with me for the first time?"


    "I don''t want to be old..." As soon as beren wanted to scold Angelina as an "old woman", she was stared back by the latter, so she quickly said, "but I''m hated by latil!"


    Hearing the speech, antelina snorted. She said confidently, "hate? No, that child won''t hate you."


    "Why are you so sure?" Beren gave Angelina a strange look.


    Angelina glanced at him, then violently grabbed beren''s white hair with her hand. She said unhappily, "don''t question your mother!"


    "Old woman!"


    "You smelly boy!"


    The two people immediately wrestled into a ball. In this way, when they were young last time, every time they had a conflict, Belen and antlina would not let anyone, and whoever begged for mercy would lose!


    Latil also changed his clothes and came out. He was stunned when he saw the two wrestling together, and then asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    Seeing latil, beren also quickly broke free from the shackles, and then hurriedly wanted to apologize, but the cat ear girl remembered something, turned her head red and left quickly.


    Seeing this, Belen also sighed deeply. She was really hated!


    Seeing her lost disciple, Angelina grinned. How stupid is this boy? Does it look like being hated?

 Chapter 672

    In these days, Belen kept apologizing to latil and finally got the girl''s forgiveness, which also relieved him, but he still felt very shy in retrospect.


    He did it to latil! Latil believed him so much that she slept with him.


    However, Bellen doesn''t know that latil is not angry. She''s more happy. Of course, she won''t let Bellen know this. If Bellen wants to know that he doesn''t go out on purpose, he won''t


    This is really a contradiction. I clearly want him to know, but I dare not let him know.


    On this day, beren and his party settled in a small village. Because they had been moving forward, the kittens latis and hill were very bored. They occasionally wanted to stop to see the scenery.


    "Then stop here for two days."


    Hearing Belen''s words, the kittens latis and hill cheered. The latter soon realized that it was wrong, and then coughed and restrained their laughter.


    Seeing the happy appearance of the two girls, beren also had no choice but to smile. Then, he greeted the village head. Instead of living in the village, he parked a commercial car on the edge of the village. After all, he brought his own house and didn''t need to worry that there was no place to sleep.


    Bellen called the girls together and said very seriously, "don''t run far away alone. OK, go and play!"


    "Explore the forest!"


    At the moment when beren dissolved everyone, latis took Elia''s hand and ran towards the forest, which made beren speechless. The little girl really ignored what he just said. Is it true that she was in the same state at school?


    Well, forget it, I don''t see any dangerous animals in the forest. Besides, with Elia, latis won''t be dangerous.


    In other words, after studying in frozarno School Park for so long, although I know that latis seems to study very well, I don''t know how her magic study is. I have the opportunity to let the little girl show herself.


    That little girl should know some life magic, right? That''s hard magic.


    Thinking of this, Beilun was suddenly stunned. He remembered another thing. Then he turned his head and looked at nit, who was looking around. In other words, the man''s magic seemed to


    "Ah, yes! Nit, is your magic life?"


    Hearing the speech, nit also nodded and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "The child''s magic is also life. Can you give her some advice?" Belen asked seriously. After all, it''s good for latis.


    "Well, of course there''s no problem!" Nit didn''t mind either. He grabbed his hair with a smile and said, "but I don''t seem to be suitable to be a teacher."


    In this regard, beren is also happy to say: "there is no need to teach those particularly difficult magic. I just hope she can learn more and more will be better."


    At this time, latil came over. She looked at the white haired man reluctantly. She said, "Mr. Belen, you are too biased towards latis."


    "Eh? Yes?" Belen was stunned at the speech.


    "Yes! You didn''t let master antrina teach me magic!" Latil flashed her big eyes. She muttered, "obviously I want to be strong."


    Although anterina is good at gravity magic, wind magic is not bad, not to mention her teaching skills. After all, she has taught as a teacher of beren for so many years.


    "This..."


    Belen scratched his cheek awkwardly. He really didn''t think of it, but he knew that latil loved magic a long time ago.


    "Does latil want to learn wind magic? I''ll teach you!"


    Just when beren didn''t know how to explain, antrina suddenly came from one side to help the former solve the dilemma. She glanced at her disciples as if she didn''t know how to please girls at all.


    In this regard, Beilun can only sigh helplessly, while nit raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, giving a look of "I know you", as if he had experienced such a thing.


    "Is that ok?"


    When she heard what Angelina said, latile''s eyes lit up. Although she had wanted to mention it to Angelina for a long time, she never spoke. She was always worried that she would be too troublesome to others. After all, Angelina is a "sword saint"!


    "Of course!" Angelina answered with a smile, then turned her head and looked at her disciples. She also muttered and looked like a little girl angry. She said: "she also restricted her disciples'' personal freedom all day. She can''t go out to play. She can only read books and sleep in a commercial car. It''s boring!"


    Hearing the speech, beren was also ashamed. Although he felt that it was wrong to say that it was personal freedom, he seemed to be right. He didn''t dare to refute anything at the moment.


    But ah, if you don''t limit this guy, it might take half a year to reach the elves forest! This is no joke! With this woman''s temperament, it is very possible!


    In order to prevent this possibility, beren is willing to be the bad guy!


    Then, Beilun remembered something again. He looked at nit next to him. He was silent for a moment, and then asked, "nit, we may need a long time to reach the elves forest. Won''t you be in a hurry?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just follow your steps. After all, I can''t find the forest of elves alone." Nit smiled and shook his head.


    "That''s good."


    Belen nodded, and then turned away under the scornful eyes of Angelina. At this time, he can''t face Angelina. This woman has been suffocated by her own restrictions these days. Maybe she will draw a sword to cut him in anger.


    So, Ben Lun looked at nit and said, "nit, go with me to move something? It''s getting late. It''s time to cook."


    "All right." Nit smiled and shrugged. He knew that Beilun was just looking for an excuse to leave here.


    Latil and antrina also saw this. The former blinked and didn''t say anything, while the latter hummed. It''s hard to imagine that the elves who have lived for more than 380 years are still so childish.


    "It''s a piece of wood! Don''t you think so, latil."


    "Ah?"


    Latil was stunned, then looked at the white figure. She smiled and replied, "yes, it''s a piece of wood."

 Chapter 673

    When Beilun and rattis said that nit would teach her magic, the kitten''s big eyes immediately burst into amazing brilliance, which also stunned Beilun. It turned out that the child was so interested?


    "Will brother nit teach me magic?"


    When the kitten asked, nit nodded with a smile and said, "yes, yes, I have the same magic as latis. Do latis want to learn? I''m very powerful!"


    "Learn!"


    Latis cried at once, her long tail shaking constantly, her two small fists clenched, and her little face was full of excitement.


    "OK, come here with me and we''ll start right away!" Nit also raised an arm and said with a smile. He looked very interested.


    So, a big ghost and a little ghost ran to practice magic, and beren inexplicably thought of celika. Is that guy still working in the office now? I really hope she can go out and have a good time. It must be boring to stay in the office all the time.


    "Hey, nerd disciple!"


    Just as beren was in a daze, there came the voice of Angelina. He turned away curiously, and then found that the latter actually held a sword in his hand. He was stunned.


    "What are you doing?"


    Anterina shook the sword in her hand, then gave him a white look. She said calmly, "I haven''t practiced the sword for a long time, so I''m going to practice the sword."


    "Well, then practice. Don''t make too much noise. There''s a village nearby." Belen blinked, realized that it was bad, blurted out his words, then waved his hand to leave.


    But at this time, beren''s footsteps suddenly stopped, because his collar was suddenly pulled. He swallowed his saliva, turned his head rigidly and looked at the elf woman on his side.


    "Do... What?"


    "Practice sword."


    "Well, you practice..."


    Hearing his words, a ray of edge flashed in antlina''s eyes. She looked calm, but she sent out an oppressive force. She said indifferently, "you practice with me."


    "Ha!?"


    Belen opened his eyes wide. He was afraid of this, so he quickly shook his head and refused: "no, no, no, I don''t practice, I don''t practice. Just practice alone. Don''t take me!"


    "No, I have nothing to do these days except to teach latil magic." Anterina tilted her head, and her blue eyes twinkled with an amazing edge. Although her face was expressionless, it frightened someone.


    "Well, then go out and play!"


    "What are you talking about?" Angelina''s eyes seemed to burst out a ray of red light, and said coldly like an evil god: "now let me go out? But now I want to practice sword..."


    The long sound carried a cold and bitter cold, which made Belen tremble. He looked at the master in front of him with great fear and said weakly, "yes, do you have to?"


    "Must."


    "Well, please show mercy."


    "I won''t kill you."


    It''s even more frightening, but beren has no way back at the moment, because he knows that antlina has now fallen into a state of depression that must be released, and he has to act as a sandbag.


    So, Bellen was brought to the depths of the forest by Angelina. There were still many small animals playing around, but when Angelina came, the terrible pressure made them all flee.


    Belen also looked at the elf woman in front of him. He took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled. A piece of blue light condensed in his right hand, and a silver white long sword appeared in his hand.


    Hum.


    When Angelina grasped the sword, the momentum of being a "sword saint" came out immediately. The silent wave was like the breath of the sword, resonating with the "Qi" and magic between heaven and earth.


    Seriously?


    Feeling the pressure on his face, beren was shocked. At the next moment, his pupils were wide open, because the person in front of him suddenly turned into a cyan light and came with the sword light, and he also stepped into the "demigod field" at the moment.


    to be sonorous!


    The blue and blue sword light burst out after the collision, and the two figures were shaken back respectively. Belen withdrew more than ten steps, while Angelina only retreated three steps.


    So far, beren has competed with Angelina countless times. Even in her peak state during the school year, she has never won in front of Angelina.


    It may have been because of the gap between strength in the past, but now there is no such gap. You know, he is now enough to be called a demigod.


    But even so, he can only be suppressed. After all, he must be taken seriously in order to make antrina angry and not to make himself too uncomfortable.


    Antrina held the sword in both hands and looked at her disciples indifferently. She said indifferently, "be serious, or I will hurt you."


    She''s serious!


    After hearing what Angelina said, beren also had a big jump in her heart. He knew that Angelina was not kidding him. If she wasn''t serious, she would be hurt!


    Is she so angry? Did you go too far Obviously, she was not qualified to restrict her personal freedom, but she still endured it.


    In that case, his sandbag can''t break so easily.


    Belen, who was well aware, took a deep breath again. The blue streamer on his body bit by bit, like being stirred by the wind, began to accelerate and rise, and his breath increased again.


    Seeing this, anterina''s eyes flickered slightly, her hands held the sword, and rushed over again. She seemed to sing something in her mouth. The cyan brilliance was attached with a layer of purple magic. The ground where she passed was sunken for a few minutes, but her speed was the same.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ stupid sword."


    When she came to beren, antrina held the sword in her hands and held it high without any action. It was simple and direct. She suddenly cut it down. The sword was very simple, but not everyone could take it down.


    Belen, who saw the sword, also narrowed his eyes. He also held the sword with both hands, then swung it up from his right down to his seat and wanted to take the sword from the front.


    Bang!


    The sword fell on beren''s sword. The terrible force and gravity squeezed the space around them, and the ground began to fall apart. Beren''s body sank for several points. As soon as he gritted his teeth, then his waist exerted force, he shook the sword directly, and then his body retreated, and the blue light and shadow chased up.


    Near the commercial car, nit was teaching rattis some advanced knowledge of life magic. At this time, he also felt something. He turned his head and looked at the forest. His emerald eyes twinkled slightly, and then smiled.

 Chapter 674

    Bang!


    With a loud explosion, the blue light and shadow suddenly flew out, and their body shape directly crashed into the mountain wall. The saliva coughed out of their mouth and almost vomited blood.


    Belen struggled out of the pit. He coughed, and then looked at the sky. The figure fluttering with the wings of the blue wind came flying again. He breathed out a breath and then crossed his sword in front.


    "The spirit sword dance, the third sound, resounded!"


    A sword swept across the figure above. The sword Qi broke through the air with dark blue light. There were strong winds everywhere. The speed was too fast to be clearly captured by the naked eye.


    When she saw Bellen dancing with the elf sword, antlina also hummed. She held the sword forward a little, and the sword tip stirred up circles and circles of ripples. When the sword spirit came, she stabbed it directly with the sharp pen of the sword, which broke the sword spirit directly, and then turned into a blue flowing star.


    Seeing this, Belen was also startled. He quickly stepped back, but the sword still shook with an amazing air wave and bombarded him, making him fly a long distance backwards.


    Angelina pulled out the sword inserted into the land, and then calmly looked in the direction of beren. She said, "how can it be useful to deal with me with the sword skills I taught you?"


    "I forgot."


    Belen stood up and scratched her cheek awkwardly. After all, the founder of the sword technique was the one in front of her. She knew the strengths and weaknesses of the spirit sword dance. It was useless to use this sword technique against her.


    "Take some skills out and don''t really be a sandbag." Angelina looked at beren calmly. She knew why the latter had been defending rather than attacking, so she said, "if I didn''t improve my swordsmanship at all, I would be very disappointed."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. After seeing the serious look of antlina, he also breathed a sigh of relief. It was uncomfortable to be a sandbag all the time.


    "I see." Belen responded. He stretched his waist, then moved his wrists and ankles, and then looked at the woman in front. He said, "then I''ll fight back, master."


    Antrina didn''t answer, but took the sword. Her anger has almost disappeared. Now it''s time to test the growth of her disciples.


    Seeing the blue light and shadow coming, beren''s eyes also showed a sharp color. He held his sword in both hands and looked straight ahead. Before the blue light and shadow came, he waved his sword and cut it straight.


    "Sword skill - one sword cut and make a decision!"


    When the sword was cut off, the white light of the fish belly flickered, and the sharp momentum swept away. She saw a sword mark tens of meters long cut directly on the ground, and antlina felt the threat before the sword was cut off. Her eyes opened slightly, and then withdrew to one side, just avoiding the sword.


    "You bastard! Do you want to kill Shifu me?"


    After avoiding the sword, antlina also scolded. She looked at the sword mark with lingering fear. The "mindless fit" sword contained in the sword is very pure. She hasn''t seen such a crisp sword skill for a long time. Compared with her stupid sword, this sword is more pure.


    "Sorry! Sorry!"


    Belen also apologized quickly after hearing what Angelina said, and was a little panicked. At this time, the blue light and shadow suddenly came in front of him, waved a sword, he was startled, subconsciously turned sideways and hid, but he was badly hit in the abdomen.


    Whew!


    Beilun didn''t expect that Angelina should attack herself when she wasn''t prepared. Although this is very consistent with the guy''s attitude towards himself, ah, it''s really very ignorant!


    "How dare you use such a cruel sword skill to your mother! I''ll teach you a good lesson, a disciple who doesn''t know how to be grateful!" Antrina puffed her cheeks with a stuffy face, then launched a series of uninterrupted attacks on beren, and forcibly admitted her mistake by beating the latter. You''re welcome!


    "I, I''m wrong!"


    Beren''s scream echoed in the forest, and he also recalled the years when he was dominated by this woman. He must not use aggressive sword skills against her, otherwise he will be considered "unfilial"!


    As a result, as it is now, it was blasted.


    The duel between the two eventually turned into a unilateral beating, which lasted for half a day until noon, and the lunch was handed over to latil, because she was in trouble with beren until antlina.


    While cooking, latil couldn''t help looking at the forest ahead. From time to time, she could feel the magic coming from there. It seemed that she was playing hard.


    But it should be all right. After all, it''s a teacher and apprentice, or a mother and son. wait... Even if the mother and the child are teachers and apprentices, there are teachers who beat the students black and blue!


    Latil blinked her eyes and shook her head. It''s better not to think about it. She also knows how boring Angelina is these days. After her magic study, the elder swordsman has been lying in a daze on the lawn. It can also be seen that she is bored at the end.


    and...


    Mr. beren, is it better to knock the wood?


    At the thought of her bold self that night, latil''s face was red again. She quickly shook her head to wake herself up, and then continued to cook.


    Just after all the dishes were served to the table, latil also greeted everyone, as well as latis and nit, who were still learning the magic of life.


    After a while, two figures came out of the dense forest. It was beren and antlina who had been fighting for most of the day. At the moment, the latter was smiling. It was obvious that she was in a much better mood. She was the type who started to relax her mood, while the former was embarrassed at the moment, and her white clothes were almost broken.


    After seeing beren''s embarrassed appearance, everyone was stunned. They were not surprised by the result. After all, the result was expected, but it was the first time to see beren beaten like this.


    Latil still couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Belen, are you all right?"


    "Ah, it''s okay." Beren waved his hand. He glanced at Angelina next to him and sighed. It''s really impolite for the woman to move her hand. His body is still aching.


    Nit also smiled and shouted, "Oh, Beilun, it seems that he is still very energetic!"


    For nit''s joke, Beilun shook his head with a bitter face, then looked at the kitten latis who was eating and asked curiously, "latis should be very obedient?"


    "Well, the little girl is smart. Although she has only taught one magic, she has come to the point of practice." Nit nodded. He smiled and said, "it''s a very talented child."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also smiled and forgot the pain for a time. Of course, he also knew that latis was very talented. After all, she had such magic power.


    All right, all right, change your clothes and have dinner.

 Chapter 675

    Buzz!


    The emerald green rippled on the lawn, the flowers and trees around were slightly rippling, and the magic resonated with it. Then the leaves and flowers became more and more vigorous, the plants and trees were derived, and a hundred flowers competed for beauty. The beauty was amazing.


    "Life magic ¡¤ everything growing."


    Latis closed her eyes and held her hands in front of her. A round of magic lines were running under her feet, and her whole body was emitting magic brilliance that made people feel very pure and warm.


    Seeing this scene, nit also nodded. He smiled and said, "rattis is really smart. She will use it so soon." The excellence of students will also make educators happy.


    "This magic."


    At this time, Belen also came over. He looked curiously at the slowly growing flowers and trees around him. He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that rattis had been able to use such magic.


    "I''m not a good teacher, but I have a good student." Nit said with a smile. He thought so. After all, latis''s talent is really excellent.


    At this time, latis also opened her eyes, and the kitten smiled and said, "brother nit taught very well! I understand everything! I can''t understand some teachers in the school park."


    "Well, that''s great." Nit also smiled with relief. Looking at the little girl in front of him, his eyes rippled slightly and gradually blurred. It seemed that he saw a girl in blue. He subconsciously murmured, "latis is as clever and clever as her."


    "Huh?"


    Rattis looked curiously at nit.


    "Nothing. I think of another student." Nit noticed rattis''s eyes and explained with a smile. He went up and rubbed the cat''s head, smiled and said, "she has the same magic as the two of us."


    Belen smiled and said, "latis, it''s time to practice sword this afternoon."


    "I know!" Rattish stuck her tongue out at Beilun, then smiled at nit, and then ran to the other end to play.


    In this regard, Beilun also reluctantly smiled and shook his head. He looked at nit and said with a sad face: "this child has been sticking to you recently. It was sticking to me before."


    "Ah, are you jealous?" Nit looked at him with a smile.


    "Well, a little."


    Belen stretched out, and he went to the second carriage. At this time, his eyes suddenly opened slightly, and his feet were weak. When he was about to fall, he immediately grabbed the wooden fence of the carriage and held himself.


    This sense of powerlessness


    Nit also saw Beilun holding the fence. He was stunned. At the moment, he asked suspiciously, "Beilun? What''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing nit''s question, Beilun said in the loudest voice he could at the moment: "it''s all right. I''ll take a break. I''ll leave it to you."


    Then, Belen helped herself to the second compartment, made great efforts to step on it, closed the door, and collapsed on the blanket.


    "Ha..."


    Belen breathed a sigh of relief. He slowly raised his right hand, which was emitting blue fluorescence, slowly drifting away and then disappearing.


    original... It''s almost time.


    When he understood the reason for his sudden weakness, beren was also silent. He looked at the slowly drifting blue fluorescence. Although it was not much, it could be seen clearly.


    I don''t think we''re leaving now.


    Belen slowly closed his eyes. He took a deep breath, then controlled the magic of his whole body, began to shrink, pulled all those magic back, and the blue magic light covered him and gradually returned to his body.


    Even a demigod cannot escape the law of life and death.


    After stabilizing the magic in his body, Belen was also tired and sweating. He kept panting. He was really tired. He opened his eyes and looked at the scattered sunshine. He sighed again.


    I hope you can give him some time.


    After the final showdown with the "natural disaster", beren realized that his body had changed. His current state was very similar to that of a witch. He had to rely on magic to maintain his vitality. If he lost magic, he would die.


    Hum.


    Just as beren relaxed, his brilliance came out again. He was surprised, but now he had no strength. He clenched his teeth and tried his best to compress the magic.


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened, and the man with emerald eyes stood there. It was nit. When he saw the situation of Beilun, he frowned. He stepped into the carriage and squatted next to Beilun. He raised his right hand. The Green Magic gathered into a circle of magic lines, and then pasted them on Beilun''s chest.


    "Absorption."


    After hearing what nit said, Beilun did the same. He concentrated on combining all the magic with the life magic into his body. Finally, the surface of his body was covered with green light lines. His magic finally calmed down at the moment.


    "Thank you."


    Beilun was also terrified. He sent sincere thanks to nit. He was shocked at the bottom of his heart. Unexpectedly, the life magic could reach this level. The Qi of death in his body was blocked and could not spread in a short time.


    This level has at least reached the field of "truth".


    Well, forget it, just live.


    Seeing Benitez''s happy smile, nit frowned and said, "your body may not last long." There were beads of sweat on his forehead, and it was obvious that the seal took him a lot of effort.


    "I know." Belen grinned. He shook his fist. He got up again and walked out of the car. He looked at the girls playing. His mood was a little complicated.


    "Brother?"


    A voice came from one side. The beautiful girl with silver hair was standing there, and Belen noticed him. She was stunned. Maybe the magic she had just distributed attracted Elia''s attention.


    "Elia, won''t you go and play with everyone?"


    In this regard, Elia just shook her head and looked at the white haired man with silver black eyes. She asked, "brother, what just happened?"


    "Ah? No!" Beilun''s heart jumped. He didn''t dare to admit it. When he pulled down, nit, who happened to get off the commercial car, smiled and said: "the magic wave just now, nit and I are studying some magic. Nothing special happened."


    However, Elia was puzzled by this explanation. She stared at beren. A moment later, she said, "my brother''s lies have always been bad."

 Chapter 676

    After nit helped Beilun stabilize his physical condition temporarily, he left here at noon that day. According to antlina, they are not far from the elves, so they''d better speed up the progress.


    In the evening.


    Beilun and nit lie on the lawn, enjoying the night wind and looking at the beautiful starry sky. This is not only the most unforgettable scenery in the journey, but also one of the most beautiful scenery.


    "Nit, is there any way to solve my problem?"


    Finally, Beilun asked this question. He hoped to find a way from nit. The era thousands of years ago was very different from them now, and the magic of that era was also very different from this era.


    "It should be... No, even the current seal is only temporary." Nit was also thoughtful. Then he said, "now you can''t use magic. If you use magic, the seal will be lifted naturally, so you should be careful. If you use the seal for the second time, the effect will not be very great."


    At the smell of the speech, Belen also responded. Although it is temporary, he can indeed ensure the extension of his time, but he can''t mobilize magic, which means he can''t use "increasing magic". In this way, he can only fight with his "Qi" and sword. If he meets a strong opponent, he can only abandon the seal.


    Forget it, that''s it for the time being.


    At this time, a cat eared girl jumped out of the commercial car. It was latil. She looked around and found two figures lying on the front lawn. She blinked and walked forward. She wanted to talk to beren, but at this time, she heard the voice and stopped immediately.


    "It seems that there is a way."


    When he heard nit''s words, Beilun was also shocked. He quickly sat up, which startled latil in the rear and quickly hid aside to eavesdrop.


    "What method?"


    Nit also sat up slowly. He said calmly, "this method is very bad. Maybe you won''t choose to use it, but I think it''s better to say it."


    In this regard, Beilun also looked at nit with some doubts.


    "At that time, there was a taboo magic called" life traction ", which needed people with life magic to use." Nit said this, then turned his head to Beilun, he said: "give you a part of the time of the man who has the magic of life, so that you can solve that problem."


    "What... What?"


    Beren was stunned, then frowned and shook his head. He said, "it''s really a bad way. Forget it. I won''t do it with other people''s lives."


    "I know." Nit shrugged. He knew it would be such an answer. Then he said, "but those little girls won''t want you to leave, so you might as well think about it."


    Hearing the speech, beren was silent. He refused this method from the bottom of his heart, so he would never consider it. The reason for his silence at the moment is because he thought that everyone would be sad.


    "My words, you probably know my situation, and it doesn''t work if I give it to you." Nit knew his situation very well, so he said again: "this magic can only cross life if he is willing, so ah, I think latis..."


    "Needless to say, I can''t think of latis." Rafael Benitez interrupted. He shook his head and said, "even if I die, I won''t let latis get hurt."


    How could he do such a thing as let latis give him vitality?


    Therefore, this method is invalid.


    "I think this method is feasible. The little girls won''t want you to leave, and you don''t want to leave everyone. Latis certainly wants you to stay, so..." Nit stopped when he said this. He knew his answer by looking at the calm side face, so he smiled and shook his head.


    "Well, forget it. I know you won''t use it."


    His method is better for both sides, but the things that will hurt the kitten also make him a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, beren is really a kind and gentle person.


    Beren lay down again, his arms folded into pillows. He looked at the stars and said with a smile, "death is not terrible at all, but at least I have to leave more memories for everyone before I leave."


    This is his obsession now, creating happy memories that belong to everyone. Only in this way can he leave the world without regret.


    "That''s what I said." Nit laughed.


    But nit was also very clear in his heart that only when he left would he feel unwilling and dissatisfied. He had only a little memory and wanted more, but he had no choice. This was his personal experience.


    "Then try your best to create more memories."


    "Ah! Of course."


    Behind the big stone, latil was sitting on her knees with tears on her cheeks. She held her hands tightly and forced herself not to make a sound, but she still made a slight choking sound.


    If only she didn''t know, it would be better to suffer a painful blow for a moment than to suppress it all the time. It was extremely painful for her to know that the most dependent was coming to the end of her life. Although she showed her smile every day and thought it was nothing to happen every day, that kind of pain still haunted her in the bottom of her heart.


    Mr. Belen


    The world is gentle and cruel, which is a very intuitive understanding for latier. When latis and I lived such a peaceful and peaceful life in our hometown, they encountered the blow of destruction and were painfully marked with the sign of slavery. Until they met beren, they would feel that the world was not so dark again.


    But now, why should the world plunge itself into darkness again?


    It''s not fair, but she knows that the world has never been fair. No one can be happy all the time, so she has gone through a long life again and again.


    However, latil knew that what Belen wanted most was that everyone could be happy, so he said "we should leave more memories for everyone". He couldn''t see them sad, and they didn''t want such gentle people to be sad.


    If you look at him with a bitter face and cry, he will be sad. Therefore, whether for himself or for him, you must be strong.

 Chapter 677

    After passing through large and small cities, beren and others entered the forest again. There were no fierce beasts in the forest. Recently, the Empire also carried out large-scale killing operations against those Warcraft, so the city did not see Warcraft again. Maybe it has been wiped out.


    Because of the problem of the seal, Belen won''t do it before she meets great danger. In addition, there may be no danger with Elia and antlina. Both of them are super strong.


    However, compared with these two, Benitez and nit, who also have great power, can''t fight at any time. They can be regarded as the disabled among the strong. Although Benitez doesn''t know what nit is, he can''t have any harm and sequelae after a thousand years of sleep.


    In addition, Belen has another thing he cares about very much. He looks at the cat eared girl holding her arm. Latyr doesn''t know why she sticks to herself these days.


    "So what... Latil, do you have anything you want to buy?"


    "No!"


    Belen blinked, completely puzzled by the situation, so he asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you recently? There seems to be something wrong."


    "Yes?" Latil also flashed her big eyes and said with a smile, "there''s nothing. I just want to be closer to Mr. beren."


    This


    Hearing this sentence, beren also blushed, but she was stunned when she looked at her innocent eyes. Maybe she misunderstood. It was just like an advertisement, not an advertisement!


    Latil also had a reddish cheek. She felt that her meaning was very clear, but it seemed that Mr. wood in front of her didn''t understand her meaning, so she was also a little angry.


    She also wants to leave happy memories with beren!


    Just then, the window suddenly opened, and the beautiful girl with silver hair was looking at latil through the window. She called to the latter, "sister latil."


    "Oh, I see."


    Hearing Elijah''s call, latil also understood her meaning. At the moment, she stood up with a muttering mouth, and then got into the room through the window.


    Seeing this scene, beren was also a little helpless. When the commercial car didn''t stop, these girls really trained a completely unnecessary skill.


    Then Elia came out and sat next to Belen, then naturally took the latter''s arm and looked calmly ahead.


    What as like as two peas were, he asked, "are you playing any games, Ilya?"


    Such a move has lasted for several days. If the order is correct, it should be lumia and rattis. Even Angelina came to join the fun, while hill did not participate in this activity, but often stared at himself with very ferocious eyes.


    "No, I just want to do it after watching sister latil do it." The silver haired girl shook her head and explained very calmly.


    Is it just fooling around?


    Belen also twitched in the corners of his mouth, and then sighed. However, since it was what everyone wanted to do, he would accompany him to the end. Anyway, he didn''t hinder him.


    "By the way, Elia." Beren suddenly remembered something.


    Hearing beren''s call, Elia looked at him suspiciously.


    "Do you want to go back... To the Arlo site?" Belen hesitated and asked. Although Elia was relieved now, he thought the Ailuo site was still a very important place for her.


    Hearing this, Elia''s eyes flickered slightly. She lowered her head and remained silent for a long time. Then she raised her head and looked at beren. She asked, "is it OK?"


    "Of course, I also want to see where Elia used to live." Beren said with a smile.


    Although the Ailuo site is a scar for Elia, Belen believes that Elia has accepted all her memories and can face the past.


    "Well, I see." Elia nodded, and her mood fluctuated.


    Seeing the silver haired girl with an unnatural look, beren could understand. He raised his hand and rubbed her head. He returned to his destroyed hometown. His mood must be very complicated.


    Sitting aside, nit looked at them. Although he could hear that Elia seemed to have some stories, he didn''t investigate other people''s past preferences.


    "Can you stop flirting in front of me? I''m very uncomfortable." Nit tilted his mouth. In fact, he cared more about it. It was clear that he was just alone, but he always had to look at the man around him. This feeling was really uncomfortable.


    "What flirting..." Beilun gave nit a white look.


    Nit snorted, and then said righteously, "there must be many people who say you have a good relationship with women. This kind of person is generally the most scolded, which has been the case since ancient times!"


    "Ha?"


    Hearing what he said, Belen was stunned, and then said silently, "did you think something wrong? Elia is my sister. Everyone is the same."


    "Bah!"


    Nit smacked his mouth, then disdained to spit out his tongue, put his arms around his chest and don''t turn his head. As an outsider, he saw very thoroughly. In that case, he would only say it from beren''s mouth. He didn''t think Elia and they thought so.


    Hearing what beren said, Elia also looked at beren, and then the sword arm hugged more tightly. Even if she met anything, she didn''t care.


    However, when he met the softness, Belen was startled. The whole person was an exciting spirit, and his whole body began to get hot. He looked unnatural immediately, and he couldn''t help shouting.


    "Elia!"


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Belen looked at the silver haired girl, but today Elia''s clothes can let people see the snow-white skin. His head immediately began to be confused. He tried his best to look away, and then swallowed his saliva. His mouth trembled.


    "Too, too close, no, no, I met!"


    In this regard, Elia looked as calm as ever. She said very calmly and seriously: "it doesn''t matter if it''s her brother."


    No, no, no, it matters!


    When beren resisted fiercely, Elia leaned the whole person on him. He was almost cooked.


    Nit glanced at the white haired man next to him, then closed his eyes, crossed his legs, leaned his hands behind his head for a pillow, and then turned his mouth.

 Chapter 678

    On the commercial car that didn''t travel fast, Belen was holding the reins with his left hand and his right hand could only be put aside, because there was a woman around him holding his arm and his head was still on his shoulder, but it was not a blessing for him, but it made him a little tired.


    "I said, how long will it take you?"


    The woman holding beren''s arm is antlina. She is sleeping with her eyes closed against beren''s shoulder. When she heard the former''s words, she opened her eyes, then sat up straight and looked at beren. Her beautiful face has a sad color, as if she was about to cry.


    "Why, can''t you rely on your mother? It''s clear that Elia and they can all rely on each other. Why can''t I? It''s really hard for me to raise such a white eyed wolf. Woo woo."


    Seeing this scene, beren was covered with goose bumps. He quickly shouted, "stop, stop! I''m wrong! Fuck you! As long as you want!"


    "Hey, hey."


    The pathetic expression disappeared in an instant, and Angelina smiled again, then took Belen''s arm again and leaned against his shoulder.


    The appearance of such a child in beren''s eyes also made him very helpless. He sighed and said, "what a big man, he is still so childish."


    "Don''t you like this? Maybe you''ll like me!" Angelina said with a smile.


    "Who will like you!" Belen also had a headache. She put her left hand on her forehead and sighed, "it''s said that it''s an adult mother.


    "Oh, oh, admit it?" Anterina looked at the side face with some surprise.


    In this regard, beren sipped her mouth and said noncommittally, "there''s nothing you can''t admit."


    Seeing such an outspoken disciple, antlina smiled and said in a very soft voice, "it really moved me." She pulled her arm a little tighter.


    "Yes, what can be moved." Beren scratched his cheek with his left index finger. His face was slightly red. He was always so frank in the face of Angelina, but he should express his meaning very clearly.


    "What a lovely disciple." Angelina said with a smile.


    Beilun didn''t want to say anything. He looked ahead. Fortunately, nit went to read in the back today. Otherwise, he would probably be laughed at for showing him such a child?


    "Ah! Bellen, do you want to do something interesting at night? I wear the underwear I wore to latil that day?" Angelina joked with a sly smile on her face.


    "Be a big head ghost! Dream for yourself! Old woman!"


    For this old and disrespectful guy, beren also scolded back impolitely. He was such a bold person. As a result, he was still single in his 380s, which is definitely for a reason!


    "Ah!?


    Hearing beren''s refusal, antlina also showed a pity expression.


    Beren had no sympathy for Angelina, who showed her pitiful expression again, but asked, "how long are we from the elves forest?"


    "Well... It''s not far. It should be here in a few days." Antrina thought for a while, and then gave such an answer, because she didn''t know the specific location of the Elven forest, but knew the general direction and distance according to the induction.


    "It''s almost here at last."


    After hearing the speech, beren also sighed. The excitement in her heart gradually emerged and became clearer. She hadn''t seen the child for a long time and didn''t know how she was.


    It''s almost here, Leia''s hometown.


    For a time, numerous pictures about Leia emerged in beren''s mind. From the first meeting to the last separation, he took a deep breath and calmed his restless mood


    Leia, wait for us.


    Antlina looked at her disciples. She was thoughtful and suddenly opened her eyes. She said with a surprised look: "don''t you say, Bellen, do you like Leia?"


    "What and what." Beren gave Angelina a white look, then glanced away and said, "obviously, even you are still single. How can you care about my affairs so hard?"


    "I don''t want to have grandchildren!" Angelina sat up straight and put her righteous hands on her hips.


    Hearing the speech, Bellen immediately yelled: "scold you a big head ghost! Go and have one yourself!"


    "Did you have sex with me?" Angelina flashed her beautiful eyes.


    In this regard, beren sighed: "there is a reason why we can''t find an object."


    At the moment, in the imperial capital of Florence, ailorana, countless officials are busy. After all, the casualties and losses caused by those Warcraft attacks are very huge. They have too many things to deal with.


    As long as the war is still going on, they won''t be free for a day.


    In the special Armament Department in the royal city of ailoranya, as one of the three major ministers of the military department, frotti has a lot to deal with in recent days. She has to deal with not only foreign affairs, but also internal affairs. Although Lianyi has strong working ability, she doesn''t want to let the young girl hurt herself too much, so let herself share some pressure.


    At the moment, flotti was frowning and looking at the documents on the table. She felt uneasy. So many Warcraft sneaked into the Empire and launched an attack. She must not just want to attack on both sides, but have other purposes.


    At this time, the female secretary standing aside suddenly said, "chief, those Warcraft sneaked in from the Black Canyon. Do you need to send troops to destroy them?"


    Flotti was silent for a moment. Instead of answering directly, she asked, "haven''t the other two empires encountered this situation?"


    The female secretary handed a piece of information to flotti and said, "for the time being, only we have been attacked by Warcraft, which has not happened to the other two empires."


    Flotti looked at the information in the document, then nodded slightly. She said, "give this information to general Morpheus of the military headquarters and ask him to take his troops to the Black Canyon."


    "I see."


    The female secretary nodded, then picked up the documents and put them in the folder. After a slight salute to flotti, she turned and left the office.


    Flotti, sitting in her office chair, turned her eyes to the right. There was the area map of Florence. She looked at it for a while, then took back her eyes, and then looked at a lot of unprocessed documents on the table. After sighing, her face returned to calm. She stretched out her lazy waist, stood up, turned and looked out into the night sky with deep eyes, Another cold light flashed away.

 Chapter 679

    On this day, beren and others came to a deserted city, which has been in a mess. Obviously, it has also experienced an unnatural disaster, but there is no trace of anyone here, and even the figure of Warcraft has not been seen.


    "Is this... Also destroyed by those Warcraft?"


    Latil sat beside beren, looked around, and nervously grabbed the corner of the latter''s clothes. She always had a sense of fear for those terrible Warcraft.


    The speed of the commercial car was very slow. Beren''s dark blue eyes were looking around. He really didn''t see any sign of the magic of creatures. He probably had left.


    But... There are still a lot of magic left here, not only those Warcraft, but also some other magic. Moreover, there are a lot of blood stains on the ground and walls. Maybe there was a big war here. Some strong people came to expel those Warcraft.


    "Maybe our elves did it."


    At the top of the house, anterina put away the wings of the wind. She stood there, her blue and white skirt rippling with the wind, and her eyes looked into the distance.


    "Spirit?" Belen was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he thought of something. He asked, "we should not be far from the forest of elves?"


    Angelina nodded and said, "it''s very close. We should be there today."


    "No wonder, maybe those elves expelled those Warcraft."


    Belen came to such a conclusion. After all, there are no other cities within dozens of miles of the city, and it is unlikely to get support. Since the forest of elves is not far from here, it is likely that they have expelled the Warcraft.


    "Then speed up."


    Since there are no creatures here, it''s meaningless to stay here. Compared with those Warcraft, Belen still cares about the forest of elves.


    After the two old guys work harder, the speed of the commercial car will be a little faster. As for those Warcraft, let''s give them a headache.


    When the merchant car came to the forest, Belen could vaguely see some hidden magic runes with his "half god''s eye".


    Elia''s eyes are also shining. She can also see it, because she also has a "demigod''s eye". Although she does not stand in the "demigod field", her eyes are no longer earthly eyes and have the ability to see the magic latitude.


    "That''s it."


    Antlina jumped out of the commercial car. She walked forward with a smile. It seemed that returning to her hometown also made her feel very good. Therefore, she raised her right hand, engraved a magic pattern with her finger, and then waved her palm to make it fly into the air.


    Hum.


    A faint ripple appeared in the space. Unexpectedly, a space door was opened in front. The scene was out of tune with the surroundings. The place where the space door led to was the forest of elves.


    "Let''s go!"


    Angelina turned around and greeted beren, and then took the lead in. Beren was also driving a commercial car, followed by her.


    After entering the space door, all the scenes are new, everyone''s eyes are bright, and an surging emotion emerges from the bottom of their heart.


    Such a beautiful place!


    Turquoise is the only color in the world. The air is very fresh. It can be relaxed and happy with a gentle smell.


    You can hear the sweet sound of birds and the wind. There are small animals everywhere. They seem to be more flexible and gentle than the outside world.


    There are many huge green trees around. They are as high as a hill. There has never been such a big tree outside.


    "Is this the forest of elves?"


    Belen also opened his eyes. Although he was a disciple of Angelina, he had never been to the forest of elves. His first arrival was the feeling of "fairyland outside the world", which was beautiful and unreal.


    "This is just the periphery, but there are no elves." Angelina explained to everyone, then looked at beren with a smile.


    "The girls of our elves are very beautiful. Don''t look silly?"


    "No!" Belen also immediately retorted, and he also felt several lines of sight behind him and couldn''t help shivering.


    What, what''s going on?


    At this time, latil came to beren. She said very seriously, "Mr. beren can''t keep staring at other girls. It''s very impolite!"


    But... Haven''t you seen it yet?


    Belen was helpless. Did he really look like a lecherous man? Besides, there are super beautiful girls like Elia and latil around them. Their immunity can''t be worse!


    Hill sighed as he walked, "Leia, she used to live in such a beautiful place. It''s really enviable."


    Lumia also nodded in agreement. There was a wolf cub growing up at her feet. It was also looking around curiously.


    Rafael Benitez is relatively calm beside him, but there is a nervous look in his eyes, because he doesn''t know whether that person still lives here, so he is a little nervous.


    "I want to see sister Leia!"


    Kitten rattis shouted excitedly, and then ran ahead. Obviously, she also missed Leia.


    Seeing this, Belen was also startled and quickly shouted, "slow down! Latis, don''t get lost alone!"


    However, the kitten has disappeared.


    Angelina patted Belem who was worried. She smiled and said, "go after it. The forest of elves is still big. If you lose it, you will regret it."


    At the smell of the speech, Belen nodded, and then immediately ran to chase rattis. After all, he was unfamiliar here. In case of an accident, he would be in trouble.


    On a residential street, countless elves are walking in the streets, and this street has not been set foot by any race other than elves for many years. On this day, it welcomes new guests.


    "The same person as Leia''s sister!"


    The pretty girl was standing in the street. The brown and yellow cat pupils were staring at the front. The long tailed bus behind him was shaking constantly. It seemed that he was very excited.


    Latis strode forward happily, and the elves around also noticed this cat Asian, showing curious eyes.


    "What is that?"


    Many elves noticed the happy cat ear girl here. They looked at the rare guest curiously. How could there be a sub race?


    "Oh? It''s really new. It''s amazing that a sub race will come to our fairy forest. It''s still such a lovely girl."


    At this time, several male elves came from one side. They smiled with surprise, and then walked to rattis with a deep smile.

 Chapter 680

    When the male elves came to latys and blocked her way, she also stopped, raised her head and looked at the male elves higher than herself. The next moment she showed surprise.


    "Hello!"


    Hearing that the kitten said hello to himself and others, the elf was stunned. Then he laughed and said, "Hello, where are you from?"


    Latis blinked her beautiful big eyes. She said with a smile, "I came with my brothers and sisters!"


    Sure enough, I followed someone in.


    The leading male elf was thoughtful, and then with a kind smile on his face, he asked, "can you tell me what your brother does?"


    "Brother? He''s a wandering businessman! And the food is delicious!" Rattis thought for a moment, and then gave such a reply, which was indeed the case in her impression.


    Wandering businessman?


    Although he was curious about why wandering merchants entered the spirit forest, he was not a powerful man, so there was no threat to him.


    Thinking of this, the fairy smiled even more. He said, "my name is zelette. Where''s my little sister?"


    "My name is latis!" The kitten blinked.


    The rest of the elves around frowned at zelette and others. Their eyes were disgusted. They seemed to hate zelette and the people around him.


    "This zelette must have thought of the little girl."


    "Asshole, you act recklessly with some power!"


    "Stop it! He''s looking!"


    At this moment, the elves who whispered noticed zelette''s cold sight, and immediately left here, afraid to stay here.


    Looking back, zelette smiled again. He put his hand on rattis''s shoulder and said, "go play with your brother for a while?"


    Looking at this smiling face, latis''s lovely eyebrow was a slight frown. She hesitated, then shook her head and said, "I''m not going. I''m going to find my brother and them."


    These smiles as like as two peas reminded her of some bad memories in the past. Their smiles are just like those who first saw themselves and their sisters.


    "No? Go! Just play for a while."


    Although it was an invitation, zelette took latis by the arm and began to forcibly pull her away, which immediately made the kitten resist.


    "I''m not going! Let go of me!"


    Latis cried. She was very resistant to break free, but how could her strength be compared with zelette, and she puffed up her cheeks and was very angry, and her whole body began to exude green magic.


    Buzz!


    The Green Magic suddenly shook and directly shocked zelette to control the release of the essence of magic, which she learned in the school park.


    After breaking free from the shackles, the kitten turned and ran without hesitation. She was a little afraid, so she wanted to go back to find Belen and latil.


    "Ha?"


    Zelette looked at his numb and trembling right hand, and then turned into anger. He shouted angrily: "don''t catch her for me!"


    The male elves who were in a daze immediately reacted under the roar, and then ran in the direction of latis. Compared with the speed, the kitten was not as fast as several adult elves, and soon caught up with her.


    Latis turned her head slightly. When she saw that the elves had caught up with her, she was also startled. When she was so scared, a white streamer suddenly shuttled back and forth, and she seemed to be still at the moment, and saw the white haired man standing beside her.


    Bang bang!


    Before anyone saw what had happened, they saw that the male elves all flew backwards and fell to the ground after flying more than ten meters, but they still slid a long distance on the ground. They didn''t stop until behind zelette and began to wail.


    "What...?"


    Countless people hiding at the edge of the street were stunned. They didn''t know what happened. Just vaguely saw a white light, and then saw the elves flying out.


    "Brother!"


    When they heard the clear cry, all the elves swept their eyes. They found that there was a white haired man standing next to the cat ear girl.


    Belen reluctantly looked at latis. He raised his hand and rubbed the girl''s head, and then sighed: "latis runs too fast, and his brother can''t catch up!"


    "Woo woo, brother..."


    However, latis directly hugged Belen and buried her face in the latter''s arms. Her small body was still trembling, which made Belen very distressed. He raised his hand and patted the girl''s back.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right. My brother is here. Latis will never be hurt." Beren calmed the girl''s mood, and at this time, a voice came from the rear.


    "Hey! Who are you! How dare you enter our spirit forest?"


    Hearing the voice, beren also turned his head and looked at the man. The dark blue pupils became cold at the moment, and a surge of anger surged into his heart.


    For him, Rattish is more like a daughter than a sister. She is his heart and flesh. He will never allow anyone to hurt her, but if she didn''t arrive by herself, Rattish might have an accident!


    I will never forgive you!


    "Latis, my brother will help you teach that man, but latis is going to find her sister. Do they know?" Belen pointed in a direction ahead, and latil and they were almost there.


    "Yes!"


    Latis answered, then turned and ran in the direction of beren. She muttered and looked very wronged.


    Then beren turned and faced the elf who made latis sad. He clenched his hands and stared at zelette with cold eyes.


    Feeling the cold sight, zelette also jumped in his heart. He swallowed his saliva. He didn''t know why he was afraid. Nevertheless, he still had his own confidence, so he shouted loudly.


    "My great grandfather is an elder! Those who are sensible will immediately take the girl back and apologize to me! Otherwise, you will feel better! This is the forest of elves!"


    Belen looked at him indifferently, then stepped up, clenched his hands, and his anger began to rise. His first impression of the residents in the spirit forest was terrible.

 Chapter 681

    In this street, a human is confronting the spirit, and there seems to be a flame burning in the dark blue pupils of the former, which is anger.


    Latil is the most lovely girl in the world. She is the flesh of his heart and a treasure that can never be hurt!


    Thinking of the cat ear girl who had just been scared to cry, Belen trembled. He slowly walked forward. He squeezed his fist and said indifferently: "it is said that your elf family has strong vitality. I want to see how strong it is."


    "You, what do you want to do!?"


    Seeing the white haired man full of murderous spirit coming up, zelette also inexplicably felt great pressure. He swallowed his saliva. Is it difficult that the other party really plans to do it to him?


    Hey, this is the forest of elves! How can you let a human be arbitrary!


    Zelette gritted his teeth. He raised his hands and pointed his palms at Belem coming in front of him. Then he took a deep breath, exuded green magic, and chanted a spell in his mouth.


    "Wind spirit, lend me your strength! Blow a noisy wind here to expel the filth and haze in front of you!"


    Boom!


    The strong wind gathered and then turned into a tornado and hit the front. Although zelette was a man of bad character, his magic was unexpectedly powerful. An ordinary mage could never have such power.


    Zelette roared, "die!"


    "Get away!"


    Among the elves watching, a male elf made such a cry. If he was hit by the magic, the white haired man would be seriously injured!


    Although most elves think so, what happens next moment makes all elves open their eyes.


    When the tornado arrived, beren''s body rippled with an amazing breath. Then he grabbed the tornado directly with his right hand, and then turned it half clockwise.


    Boom!


    The huge tornado was directly dispersed, but while zelette opened his eyes, he saw that the white haired man suddenly took a step forward, shuttling back and forth, and came to him in the blink of an eye.


    "You..."


    Before he finished, the man in front of him turned around, and then kicked him. He was directly kicked out of a distance of tens of meters. When he finally landed on the ground, the ground behind him was cracked like a spider''s web.


    "Cough!"


    Zelette vomited a mouthful of crimson blood, and the whole person curled up on the ground in pain. It took a long time to slow down, and then his eyes stared at the white haired man walking slowly.


    "Damn you!"


    For his words, beren didn''t reply, but said calmly: "the vitality of the elf family is really strong. It slowed down so quickly. Just in time, my fire hasn''t disappeared."


    "Give it all to me! Kill him!"


    However, all the elves did not respond to his call. Even his men stood trembling around and dared not come forward, because they found that once they released hostility to the white haired man, they would feel great pressure.


    That''s an invincible man!


    "What are you doing?! that''s human! Aren''t you afraid of punishment?! even watching foreigners bully their own people!?"


    Seeing that everyone didn''t move, zelette also howled angrily. At this time, if he didn''t let someone help him, he might really be killed!


    Everyone was shocked when they heard zelette''s words. Yes, if the elders knew that they didn''t help their people fight, they would be severely punished!


    Then, the people who had not joined the roadside stood by zelette. Although they didn''t want to, they had to help in the face of foreigners.


    Seeing so many elves standing at the other end, Belen still looked as calm as water. His eyes fell on the male elf with hatred in his eyes through the crowd.


    "Get out of the way."


    For Belen''s warning, all the elves did not flinch. Although zelet was very annoying, they were the same elves after all. They could not let humans kill their own kindred.


    A kind spirit couldn''t help shouting, "you can''t kill him. This is the forest of elves. If you kill him, you will die!"


    "I won''t kill him." Belen said like this. After all, this is the hometown of Angelina and Leia. He would never do such a thing to make them sad.


    Hearing the speech, the kind spirit asked curiously, "what do you want to do?"


    "He bullied my children. I''ll teach him a lesson. If you want to stop him, I won''t be polite." Beren calmly replied to each other''s questions.


    After all, he only targeted the culprit who bullied latis, and he would not have the slightest malice against other elves.


    "Just a lesson?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing his words, the elf also blinked, and then naturally walked out of zelette''s "team". He felt that as long as it was not too much, there was no problem.


    "You!?"


    Zelette also opened his eyes. The next moment, he found that the elves standing in front of him had left. In this way, no one could help him.


    Seeing that the elves had left, Belen also continued to walk away. He looked indifferent and came to zelette, then raised his right foot, kicked it in his chest and let it fly out.


    Zelette spit out saliva in the air, and beren appeared where he was going to fall like a ghost, then turned around and kicked it out with a whip leg.


    Those elves are looking at the zeret flying in the sky. They flash their eyes. It''s hard to imagine that the arrogant zeret is beaten in the sky by a human at the moment.


    An elf was very worried and said to himself, "this... This really won''t kill him?"


    The spirit beside him shook his head and said, "if the human wants to kill zelette, he doesn''t have to be so troublesome." Therefore, he could judge that the other party did not really want to kill zelet.


    Finally, beren grabbed zelette''s clothes with one hand, and then threw him away. He turned away indifferently. Just when he was going to leave, a faint brilliance flashed in his dark blue eyes. He clenched his right hand, then turned around and hit him out of thin air.


    Bang!


    The fist wind swept out and scattered the huge tornado. This tornado is not the same level as what zelet released before!

 Chapter 682

    Above the streets, a white robed elf fluttering with the wings of the wind is floating there. It seems to be an old elf, with snow-white beard around his mouth, a pair of very strict eyes on his wrinkled face, and now he is staring at the white haired man below.


    "Human, you crossed the line."


    When the old man appeared, all the elves below opened their eyes. Unexpectedly, this one came. Now things are big.


    "Elder gutley!"


    Someone was surprised to call out the name of the old elf. You know, the old elf is zelette''s elder. Although he is not directly related, he does have a relationship.


    Belen looked at the old man above. He was a little upset. If the male elf hadn''t been breathing, he wanted to continue. His anger wasn''t so easy to eliminate, but when he was going to leave to find latis and them, there was another troublesome family friend.


    "I don''t want to do it now."


    Hearing his words, Gullit snorted coldly. He said in a deep voice, "human, you are too presumptuous! This is the forest of elves! It is not your world!"


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''m leaving now. Do you want to stop me?" Belen said coldly that he didn''t want to waste time here. The feeling of sighing for beauty when he just came to the elves forest has been polished now.


    Hearing the speech, Gullit was also furious. He didn''t expect that the white haired man was so unscrupulous. He immediately shouted angrily: "human, you are too arrogant! I''ll see how you go today!"


    "Ha."


    Beilun''s eyes drooped, and his blue pupils burst out an amazing edge. Although there was a seal of NIT in his body, with his control over magic, he could also guide part of his magic to use magic, but the limit was only 40%.


    The magic just made his fist numb.


    If he wants to deal with the old man, he estimates that the level of 40 is not enough, but even so, if he really has to do it, he can only break the seal and do it.


    Seeing the white haired man''s unbridled appearance, Gullit was also angry. Obviously, he was just a short-lived human. It was unforgivable that he dared to be so rampant in their elf world!


    "Wind spirit..."


    Just as Gullit chanted the spell, Belen was ready to break the seal, but at this time, a dignified voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Stop it all!"


    When hearing this sound, Gullit also subconsciously stopped the magic singing. All the elves, including him, focused on the past. When they saw the beautiful woman in a blue and white dress, they all opened their eyes involuntarily.


    "That''s... Swordsman!"


    Countless people exclaimed in surprise. That beautiful figure is the most proud existence of their spirit forest. It is a big man with the name of "sword saint"!


    It was Angelina and latis who came. After hearing the situation here, the former realized that beren would certainly fight with the man who bullied latis, but now the situation seems to be worse.


    "Sword saint."


    Seeing this woman, Gullit, an elder, also gave him a title of honor, because this woman who was hundreds of years younger than himself brought them the glory of the spirit forest for hundreds of years, and made the development of their spirit family several times faster.


    This is the existence of an "ELF KING" who is even as famous as their elf family.


    "Elder Gullit, stop. They are the people I brought." Angelina nodded slightly to Gullit, then smiled and explained.


    "Did you bring it in?"


    Gullit also frowned slightly after hearing the speech. He was disgusted with the outside race, but since he was brought in by the "sword saint", he couldn''t say anything.


    "That''s right."


    Antrina nodded slightly. She didn''t want everyone to be treated as a foreigner. After all, beren is her dearest family, and since the girls are beren''s family, they are also her family. The so-called love house and Ukraine.


    "What happened before was that the man was too rude, so this farce happened now."


    Hearing what antrina said, Gullit narrowed his eyes. He fell from the air and came to zelette. He looked at the latter and naturally knew that the young elf was a member of his family.


    "So it is. Since my people were rude first, I apologize to you for his rudeness. Please forgive me and my sudden action before." Gullit stooped slightly and apologized politely.


    Seeing this, beren couldn''t refuse. After all, it was Angelina who made the other party apologize. He was silent for a moment, and then said, "it doesn''t matter. Forget it."


    After all, he almost beat up the elf.


    Seeing that beren also accepted the other party''s apology, antrina''s heart warmed slightly. She knew how important latis and everyone were to her disciples. They were bullied, but he would really be angry. Even so, he still chose to stop. The fundamental reason was that she knew very well that the spirit forest was the hometown of her and Leia.


    "Thank you."


    When she heard Angelina''s thanks, beren turned away with a grunt. "You can''t do something you hate," he muttered


    Sure enough!


    Thank you, baby son.


    Then, Angelina put away her smile. She glanced at the unconscious zelette. She knew that it was the elf who bullied rattis and deserved to be beaten!


    "Well, everyone is scattered!" Angelina smiled again, then looked at Gullit. She said, "please help me go to the Presbyterian to say hello. I haven''t come back for decades."


    "I see. Then, swordsman, I''ll take him to treatment first. After all, he''s from my line." Gullit said so, and then pulled zelet up with wind magic and flew away with him.


    After seeing Gullit leave, antlina also turned her head and looked at the biggest sky tree in the distance. She seemed to see someone. A moment later, she smiled and looked at beren and others.


    "Well, I''ll take you to my residence first. It''s not easy to come to my hometown. You can''t sleep in the commercial car all the time."

 Chapter 683

    After the trouble ended, beren and others came to antrina''s house, in the cave of a huge tree.


    In the cave, there are two circular stairs leading to the lower part. There are not many decorations. There is a big green bed below, and many vines are coiled around the walls. The whole room looks very fresh.


    "Wow! What a beautiful room!"


    Latil exclaimed. She couldn''t wait to run down and watch around.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    Even the eldest Miss Hill of bogia Coty was so amazed, because this is not a human society, and the residence of the elves should be closer to nature, which makes it particularly amazing.


    "Can we live here?" Lumia asked excitedly with her big eyes.


    "Of course! You can stay as long as you want!"


    For lumia''s question, antlina also smiled and nodded. Then she looked at her disciples next to her. This was the first time she took Belen to the elves'' forest, and she was also very concerned about the latter''s feelings.


    "Baby son, how''s it going? Mother''s room."


    When she heard what she called her, beren twitched slightly at the corners of her mouth, but he didn''t take it too seriously. He looked around and then exclaimed.


    "It''s a great room."


    "Hum!" Angelina looked up proudly. She said proudly, "and there is a magic array wrapped, and the voice will not be heard outside! You can do shameful things recklessly!"


    What


    Belen took another swipe at the corner of his mouth. He said very speechless, "what are you thinking all day? Who would have such a dirty idea about your family?"


    Hearing this sentence, Angelina also turned her mouth. She couldn''t help muttering, "how can I have such a stupid disciple?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Looking at the cheerful girls below, beren was distracted and didn''t hear what Angelina had just said for a while.


    "I call you a fool!"


    "You old woman!"


    So, Angelina grabbed beren''s ear and walked out of the room. She didn''t release her hand until she pulled it to the lookout. Beren quickly rubbed her ears in pain and felt that she was going to be torn off.


    "You stay here for the time being. I''m going to tell the man about your arrival. After all, I brought you here without permission." She said as she stood on the lookout and looked into the green distance.


    That


    Belen thought, maybe this "who" refers to the king of the elves, that is, the legendary "elves king", the leader of the elves, the king and all the elves.


    "Do we have to wait a while to find Leia?" Belen asked with a frown. Now he has reached the forest of elves. The yearning is on the verge of outbreak, but he still needs to restrain at the moment.


    In this regard, antelina also knew that beren was a little anxious. She understood the latter''s mood, so she turned and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him.


    "Don''t worry. If I meet Leia, I will bring her here."


    Belen had to nod when he heard the speech. He made such a thing when he first came. Maybe he would be hated by the elf people, so he''d better not make other things now, and be safe for the time being.


    "I see."


    Anterina nodded slightly. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something, then smiled and said, "the fairy forest at night will be more beautiful than you think."


    After saying this, Angelina patted beren on the shoulder again. Then the wings of the wind gathered behind her and flew towards the huge tree in the sky. Obviously, there was the palace of the "ELF KING".


    Seeing that Angelina gradually went away, beren also turned his eyes to other directions. It had to be said that the forest of elves was so beautiful. Recalling what Angelina just said, he couldn''t help looking forward to the coming of night.


    Anyway, I always feel like I''ve forgotten something


    Belen frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he suddenly remembered, but he was slightly stunned. He turned back and walked into the room and looked at the girls playing below. He blinked.


    "Have you seen nit?"


    Hearing the voice from beren, the girls also raised their heads. They thought for a while, but Hill was thoughtful. She seemed to think of something, and her eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Ah! He seemed to have gone in another direction!"


    Hearing the speech, beren was stunned for a moment, and then asked curiously, "did you say where he has gone?"


    Hill shook her head and said, "nit just said to leave. He didn''t say where he was going."


    In this regard, Belen is also a little helpless, but he probably knows what that guy is going to do. After all, his purpose of coming to the spirit forest can be so one.


    Where''s that guy nit?


    Maybe a man ran to find the man he was looking for?


    In the Fragrant Hills, the man with chestnut hair was walking among them. It was nit. After entering the spirit forest, he saw everyone rushing in the direction of Beilun, so he followed the route in his memory.


    He remembered that it was in this direction at the beginning, but because the terrain in the spirit forest has changed a lot over the past millennium, he is also a little uncertain, but his intuition tells him that it is right here.


    Walking into a remote path and taking a turn, nit came to a place with a small pond and a small waterfall hanging with water. The picture in his mind overlapped with the picture in front of him at the moment.


    Yes, here it is.


    Nit''s hands subconsciously clenched together. He remembered that there was a small garden, a swing and the blue haired girl.


    Then nit turned around. His eyes fell on the two girls on the swing for a moment. There were light ripples in the emerald eyes. He pursed his mouth, then took a heavy step, and he walked slowly past.


    On the swing, the blonde girl was chatting with a white haired woman. They were wearing a faint smile. It seemed that they were a very happy topic. It was Leia and Emily. At this time, Emily suddenly felt something. She slowly turned her head and looked. When she saw the figure, her blue eyes slowly opened.


    The heart that has been silent for thousands of years seems to have regained its vitality at this moment.


    Leia also looked along Emily''s eyes. When she saw the young man coming slowly, she was also slightly stunned. Then, she looked at the woman next to her, stood up and walked out, with a hurry.


    The white haired woman and the chestnut haired man stood face to face. The two pairs of eyes with almost no difference in color met at the moment. Only the person in front of each other''s eyes.


    Emily''s eyes shed crystal tears. She opened her mouth, but made a choking sound. Finally, she couldn''t help crying. She raised her hand and wiped the unstoppable tears with her right hand, making a weak and wronged sound.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. I can''t wait any longer."


    Nit also shed tears. He smiled and cried, took a step forward, then raised his hand and put it on Emily''s head, which was almost the same as himself. He made a hoarse voice.


    "I''ve come to keep the appointment."


    Just as that year, the boy comforted the girl who was only tall enough to reach his chest, he and she cried separately.

 Chapter 684

    "Mr. beren! The scenery here is great! Come and have a look!"


    Hearing latil''s startled voice, Belen also turned and walked into the tree hole. He found the girls around that end and didn''t know what they were doing.


    So beren walked down the stairs, and then came to the girls. He found that there was a balcony here, just as he felt in the lookout, overlooking a large area of the forest of elves.


    At the moment, the sky is getting dark, but a faint fluorescence begins to appear in the whole forest of elves, adding a mysterious black veil to this beautiful forest, which makes people look forward to what it will be like at night.


    Although very unpleasant things happened before, beren didn''t hold it too much. After all, it''s all over. Although latis is angry because she was bullied, it''s not easy to do things that annoy Angelina and Leia. After all, this is their hometown and that person is their people.


    Moreover, beren was not too surprised to have such a domineering spirit. After all, even elves must have a heart of good and evil. They can''t all be as kind as Angelina and Leia.


    "Mr. beren, when are we going to find Leia?"


    At this time, latil asked her most concerned question, which was also the biggest purpose of their trip. They came here for Leia.


    Hearing the speech, beren explained: "not yet. She can''t go out to find Leia until antlina comes back, but antlina said that if she met Leia, she would bring her here."


    In that case, there''s no way. Although they were brought in by antrina, the elves forest obviously has its rules, so they can''t move freely here temporarily.


    The night soon came. Neither Angelina nor nit had come back, but the scenery of the fairy forest had taken on a new look. Beren and the girls also came to the balcony again, and then opened their eyes.


    It''s beautiful


    The whole forest of elves is surrounded by green fluorescence. Are those fireflies? Probably not ordinary fireflies. Their light is particularly bright and the number is amazing. In this way, they fly in groups in an orderly way, like a patrol at night.


    The leaves of the sky trees also bloom their brilliance. There is a hazy sense of beauty in the night. The forest of elves at night is not as bright as that in the day, but the secluded beauty of the night is incisively and vividly expressed. This is the world of elves, a paradise far from comparable to the human world.


    "This is what Angelina said about beauty..." Belen also remembered what Angelina had said to him before and couldn''t help smiling.


    No wonder she wanted to introduce her hometown to him so much. It was so beautiful that she couldn''t be hated. Although it was unhappy at the beginning, the follow-up was enough to make up for the lack of happiness.


    "Hmm, how''s it going? Isn''t it beautiful?"


    At this time, Angelina also came back. She stood above and smiled at the people standing on the balcony. She was still very confident about the night scene of her hometown. It''s not too much to be called the first in the world.


    Hearing the voice of Angelina, beren and others turned around and looked up at the former. They looked at the empty back of Angelina. Obviously, she didn''t bring Leia back.


    Belen asked, "didn''t you meet Leia?"


    "No, that girl seems to have run out to play. She doesn''t know what to do." Angelina explained, then smiled and said, "but ah, you''re a legal visitor now."


    Hearing this, latil''s eyes lit up. She immediately asked, "can we walk around the forest at will? Can we find Leia?"


    "Of course, but you can''t go to some remote places. Be careful to get lost." Antrina nodded and then reminded her, "the biggest tree is where the royal family is located. Laiya is not in it. It should be somewhere else, so don''t go near the big tree where the royal family is located. There will always be some bad people."


    "I see!" Latil nodded, then turned and looked at everyone. She smiled and said, "let''s go to Leia now?"


    "Yes!"


    Lumia and hill spoke in unison, and latis and Elia followed them. They also miss Leia very much and can''t wait to see her now.


    "Then, let''s go!" Latil cheered.


    Beilun on one side also couldn''t help laughing and said, "you can''t easily disperse. It will be very troublesome to get lost." He''ll be worried.


    "I see!"


    The girls smiled and nodded, while Hill greeted and said, "let''s go!" Although it was night, the night of the spirit forest was different from the outside world, which also made the girls very excited at the moment.


    "Let''s go!"


    The five girls ran out of the tree hole happily, and Belen also came out of the tree hole. He looked at the girls'' backs and smiled.


    Angelina came to him and asked curiously, "won''t you go?"


    "Of course." Beren blinked, then looked at the woman beside him. He was silent for a moment, and then said, "won''t you go together?"


    "Why? Are you afraid that your mother will be lonely?" Antlina was stunned for a moment, then Jiao smiled, then winked her beautiful eyes and said in a charming way: "now everyone has gone out. Do you want to go into the room and do something shameful?"


    "What are you thinking, old woman?"


    "Smelly boy! You owe it again!"


    So beren turned around and ran away, because antrina behind her was angry. What she hated most was that others called her an old woman, although there seemed to be nothing wrong with that.


    After running a long distance, beren also slowed down. He looked back and found that Angelina was standing above and looking at him. Seeing this, he smiled and waved to her.


    "I''ll be back soon."


    With such a whisper, Belen turned and walked forward. Since latil and they went together, he would look in another direction.


    Anyway, did nit find the man he was looking for?

 Chapter 685

    On a small hillside, surrounded by trees, and at the front end, a girl with long blond hair was sitting there, her slender legs hanging outside. She was holding her back with her hands and looking up at the night sky.


    The blonde girl is Leia.


    Now this time point seems to be very late, but nevertheless, she doesn''t want to go back to her residence. It''s not as warm for her as before. Now she wants to escape there as much as possible.


    Today, she saw the other side of the elder Emily, who is the oldest elf in their elf family, but she would cry when she saw the man.


    What is the relationship between her and him?


    Leia doesn''t know this, but it''s obvious that Emily and the man have unimaginable fetters, and they can''t be erased by time.


    How long did elder Emily wait for the man?


    Although I don''t know, I can imagine that it must have been a long time. But then again, should that man be human? She looked like she was only in her twenties, and she couldn''t understand it.


    Because of the sad atmosphere between them at that time, Leia didn''t continue to stay. She understood that she should leave time for her and him now. She can''t be a light bulb.


    So Laiya, who had nowhere to go, came to this place now. She sat here for a long time and looked at the night sky. She didn''t know what to do or what to think, so she thought about it and passed the time.


    Elder Emily has waited for the person she is waiting for, and how long will she wait? Will it be as long as elder Emily? Or they don''t come back


    Thinking of this, Leia couldn''t help feeling that the night wind was a little cold. She sat on her knees and buried her head in her arms. She didn''t continue to think about it, because she knew that everyone would come to her. Although she couldn''t travel with you anymore, she still wanted to see you again.


    Everybody How are you?


    Mr. Belen should have come back?


    During her stay in the spirit forest, Leia didn''t know anything about the outside world, but she believed that beren would come back to everyone. This was her intuition and her confidence in him.


    Scenes of travel days came to mind. She sipped her thin cherry lips, trembled slightly, and a tear fell from her cheek. It was clear that this was her hometown. But after a series of things, she found that it was warmer around everyone. Even if she only slept in such a small room, she felt safer than that big bed.


    "Haven''t you come yet...?"


    The girl whispered softly in her mouth, and then closed her lips tightly. She couldn''t help choking. She was sad and complaining. She finally knew that elder Emily had been waiting for so long. It was clear that she had only been waiting for a year, but even so, she couldn''t wait.


    In the rustling night wind, a voice suddenly came from the rear, making the blonde sitting on her knees suddenly open her eyes and raise her head.


    "Here we are."


    The voice was so soft that it made people feel very familiar and warm. At this moment, the blonde girl suddenly looked back, and her eyes gradually widened. What came into view was a white haired man in snow white, just as in memory.


    "Bellen... Sir?"


    When this figure appeared in her sight, Leia''s eyes were confused. She couldn''t believe that she really realized it after shouting in her heart.


    After seeing the familiar face, Belen also had an unspeakable mood in his heart. Just now, he also heard the girl''s whisper. He knew that Leia must miss everyone very much.


    "Am I dreaming?" Leia said to herself, feeling unreal. How could she happen to appear here, but even if it was a dream, she also shed tears.


    "Fool."


    Beren shook his head and went forward. He squatted down in front of Leia, with a soft look on his face, and then entered the girl''s heart with a gentle voice.


    "It''s not a dream. I''m right here."


    Laiya''s patient mood was like a thread suddenly broken at the moment. She immediately hugged the man in front of her and cried loudly. The cry was distressing. The cold wind sent the cry away, making all the trees begin to shake up branches and leaves, as if she was moved by the yearning contained in the cry.


    Belen also allowed the girl to hold herself and cry. All he could do was let the girl rely on herself. He didn''t know why Leia had to return to the forest of elves, but obviously, she was not willing.


    During the period when the girl was crying, beren never said a word, but gently patted the girl on the back to make her feel that she really existed, not what she thought. It was a very real dream.


    I don''t know how long later, the girl''s tears seemed to run out, leaving only a choking sound, and Belen spoke at this time. He comforted the girl with a very soft voice.


    "Are you comfortable after crying?"


    "Yes."


    Leia choked. She put her hands down gently, then lowered her head and said nothing.


    Seeing the girl still choking, Belen also raised his hand and rubbed the girl''s head, which was his most habitual act of encouragement or comfort.


    "Although I don''t know what happened to you, now that we''re here, you don''t have to worry."


    Hearing Belen''s words, Leia also jumped in her heart. She couldn''t help raising her head and asked excitedly, "is everyone here?"


    "Yes, everyone has come to see you." Bellen smiled, nodded and then said, "everyone is looking for you. I didn''t expect to meet you. I''m really lucky."


    For the reunion with everyone, Leia''s confusion and disbelief have disappeared with the drying up of tears, and the rest is full of excitement and can''t wait.


    "Let''s go find everyone!" Leia couldn''t wait, but when she wanted to get up, she had no strength. Fortunately, beren pulled her.


    "Be careful." Belen reminded her, and then she couldn''t help teasing Leia, so she pretended to be sad and said, "I haven''t seen you for so long. Leia wanted to see latil and them more."


    "No... no! I miss Mr. beren, too!" Leia also panicked and hurriedly said, "Mr. Bellen is also my most important family. I''m just a little anxious to meet you! In fact, I miss Mr. Bellen very much!"


    Seeing that the girl was so frightened, Bellen also laughed, patted the girl on the shoulder and said with a smile: "I''m kidding. Let''s go find everyone!"


    Leia also knew that she had been fooled. She was stunned, and then shouted angrily to catch up with the white haired man who had walked out of a distance.

 Chapter 686

    On that hillside, beren is taking Leia down the mountain. They want to find the girls who are still looking for Leia. On the way, Leia no longer doubts whether what is happening now is true or false. She is full of joy and expectation.


    "Ah! By the way, Mr. beren!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How did you find me?" Leia realized this now. She didn''t know how Belen found her, so she cared very much.


    Hearing Leia''s question, beren was stunned, and then "ah", he smiled and stretched out his hand to point to his eyes.


    "The secret is here."


    "Ah?"


    Laiya was stunned, then blinked, followed up with a confused face. She looked thoughtfully at beren''s dark blue and shiny eyes, and her heart jumped slightly.


    What beautiful eyes!


    Although Mr. Belen didn''t know what had happened and turned blue, he was still very different from the current depth, and now he looks more magical and beautiful.


    These are special eyes.


    This is Leia''s second intuitive feeling, but even so, she still doesn''t know how Mr. Belen found her, but she knows it has something to do with these eyes.


    So Leia muttered and shouted, "Mr. Belen, just tell me what it is!"


    "Leia is so clever that she can guess." Belen said with a smile, but the next moment he was flustered and stopped quickly.


    Leia is stopping in place at the moment. She looks like "I''ll cry for you if you don''t tell me". Tears have begun to appear in her eyes. She stands in place with her mouth closed, pathetic.


    "Ah! All right, all right! I told you!"


    Belen was also shocked. Looking at Leia''s shelf, if he didn''t say it, he might really cry, and stabbed his weakness very accurately.


    "Hey, hey."


    Leia''s poor expression immediately turned into a smile. She stared at the helpless beren with cunning eyes. She knew that Mr. beren couldn''t see girls cry most.


    Seeing Laiya''s naughty and lovely appearance, Belen also sighed. He was really naughty as always. He reluctantly shook his head, and then explained with Laiya what was special about his "half god''s eye".


    It was beren who relied on his "half god''s eye" to find Laiya. He only passed through the mountain forest with a fluke. Unexpectedly, he really found Laiya. Only Laiya''s magic was the clearest in his sight.


    "Great..."


    After listening to beren''s explanation, Leia was also surprised. Unexpectedly, the former''s eyes can be called "half god''s eyes". As long as they are hooked with the word "God", they must not be ordinary things.


    For Leia''s exclamation, beren sighed secretly. The price to pay for such extraordinary power in human body is also extraordinary. He is an example.


    Leia held her hands in front of her, hesitated to look at beren, and then asked softly, "Mr. beren, why did you come to the spirit forest..."


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren''s eyes twinkled. He said in a guilty voice: "indeed, we have other purposes to come to the spirit forest."


    "This, this..." Leia pursed her lips and felt disappointed, but she was denying the disappointment. She told herself in her heart that she didn''t know whether everyone came to the forest of elves on the premise of her or something else.


    "What, are you serious?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing this, Leia was stunned. She looked at beren blankly. Even if she was as smart as her, her brain had been short circuited at the moment. She didn''t understand what was happening now.


    Bellen said with a smile, "I lied to you. We came all the way from ailorana to see you. There''s absolutely no other reason."


    When she saw the smiling face full of cunning, Leia''s face began to heat up rapidly. Finally, her head began to get angry. Her cheeks were red like apples. She knew her mind was seen through.


    Belen raised her hand, rubbed Leia''s head, smiled and said, "don''t think too much. You''re the only reason we''re here. If it wasn''t for this reason, we wouldn''t ask antrina to help us come here."


    "Sword saint?"


    When she heard the adult''s name, Leia was also stunned. She asked curiously, "can it be said that the sword saint has returned to the forest of elves?"


    "Well, she''s back, too." Belen nodded slightly. Although Leia knew that he had a "friend" relationship with antlina, she didn''t know that he had a closer relationship with antlina.


    Leia was also a little surprised. After all, the swordsman hasn''t returned to the spirit forest for decades. Unexpectedly, the swordsman has returned to the spirit forest now.


    "Well, there''s actually one more thing I want to tell you." Beren decided to confess his affair with Angelina, which is nothing to hide for him today.


    Hearing the speech, Leia asked curiously, "what''s up?"


    "Actually, I and Angelina..."


    So beren told Leia about her relationship with Angelina. The latter was stunned after hearing this fact. She was really hit one wave after another today.


    "Master... Master and apprentice?"


    "That''s right."


    Looking at beren, who showed no sign of lying, Leia also believed the relationship between them. She couldn''t help sighing: "Mr. beren really hid a lot of things, such as the" white haired sword saint "


    When she was still in ailoranya, Leia knew the true identity of the "white haired sword saint". Although it was only a guess, she also believed in her own judgment, and now she has confirmed this.


    "I''m sorry. I used to hide it to avoid trouble." Beren sincerely apologized. He didn''t lie. It was for this reason.


    Hearing the speech, Leia asked curiously, "why is it unnecessary now?"


    "This..." Belen was silent. It was really hard for him to say the real answer to this question, so he didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    "Leia!"


    Just as Leia looked curiously at beren and waited for the answer, a voice that made Leia tremble came from the downhill end. She subconsciously looked back. When she saw the familiar figures, her eyes turned red again.


    "Everybody..."

 Chapter 687

    "Leia!"


    When the girls saw the blonde girls around beren, they were stunned. Then the pent up emotions finally broke out, took steps faster and faster, and then a group of girls slowly surrounded Leia.


    "Miss you so much."


    Latil hugged Leia. She couldn''t help crying. Leia was the first friend she met except al during her trip, and she was also a very, very important family member.


    "Me too!"


    Leia also hugged the cat ear girl. Although her tears had dried up, she still squeezed out tears because she couldn''t leave to meet everyone. This yearning accumulated in her heart.


    "Elia, you''ve grown tall."


    Hearing Leia''s words, Elia also chuckled. She nodded and said, "Leia''s sister is more beautiful than before."


    This is the truth. Maybe the elves in the forest of Elves will be particularly charming.


    "Latis is the fastest growing one." Leia raised her hand and rubbed the cat''s head with a soft smile.


    At the hearing of the speech, the kitten latis also smiled. She answered "well", and then stroked her head under Leia''s hand.


    Then Leia saw hill. She was surprised and blurted out, "hill is coming too!"


    "Of course! We are friends!" Hill also smiled and said that in more than a year, she and Leia have become very, very good friends.


    After that, Leia noticed the short haired girl who didn''t join in the outer circle. She was stunned, then smiled and called, "lumia, long time no see."


    Although she has had her hair cut short, isn''t that lovely and beautiful face lumia?


    "Long time no see." Lumia also responded with a smile. Among the people, she became friends with Laiya as early as in the city of cuisine. She will never forget this friendship.


    Seeing the happy girls, beren couldn''t help smiling. He said, "well, it''s time to go back, otherwise antlina will be bored to death."


    "Yes!"


    The girls answered, and then left here with beren. They shouldn''t do anything to talk about the past in the mountain forest, so they went all the way back to the big tree where antlina was.


    When Belen and others walked into the tree and down the circular ladder, Belen was stunned when she saw the figure of Angelina, and then she scratched her hair reluctantly.


    "Oh, come back."


    At the moment, anterina was sitting in the chair alone, with a listless look on her face. She felt bored and almost fell asleep. Her eyes gradually regained their brilliance when she saw everyone coming back.


    Seeing this, Bellen also walked forward reluctantly, and then sighed: "if it''s boring, it''s better to go outside to see the scenery. It''s still for us to see before."


    Hearing what beren said, antelina said with a bitter face, "it seems that it has been hundreds of years. Although it''s not greasy, it doesn''t have any impact every day?"


    Belen grinned at his words. No wonder this woman likes to go to the outside world. The outside world is very big, there are many things to play and many scenery to see. For this woman who can''t stand loneliness, it must be much more interesting than the forest of elves in a limited range.


    "It''s hard for you to wait for us so long."


    When she heard beren''s words, anterina opened her mouth listlessly, and then noticed the blonde. She blinked her eyes, and then gradually regained her luster. She immediately stood up from her chair, then opened her heart to meet the blonde, and then hugged her in her arms.


    "Leia! Long time no see! They are so big!"


    Leia was embraced by anterina, and her face was directly buried in the majestic. She blushed, and then hurried to cry for help.


    "Let go of Leia, she''s suffocating!" Belen also immediately reacted and quickly pulled apart antrina and Leia, who was able to breathe.


    After Leia recovered, she also breathed a sigh of relief, then smiled and looked at Angelina. She said, "sword saint, long time no see."


    "Ah, yes, you were so old when we last met." Anterina made a gesture of height, probably below her chest.


    Leia also stroked her hair shyly. She thought for a while, and then said, "it''s probably more than 100 years. It''s been a long time."


    Everyone on one side could not help but be ashamed. I thought carefully that Laiya was almost 200 years old. She could be regarded as their ancestors in terms of age alone.


    Belen also smiled and looked at everyone sitting on the ground. Now he was short of Al, and the whole family had arrived. He couldn''t help thinking of his physical condition, lowered his eyes, pursed his mouth and remained silent.


    I don''t know if I can see the scene when the whole family gather together. Although there is a seal of NIT in his body, it is only temporary and will dissipate automatically sooner or later. At that time, he may be going to die in the sky.


    Time flies. I don''t know when to start. I hope time can become slower.


    Belen, who was still in a very happy mood, was depressed after thinking of this. He was silent for a while, and then held up a smile to look at everyone.


    "Then you can talk here for a while. I''ll go to the kitchen and help you cook something delicious."


    After receiving the consent of Angelina, Belen turned away under the puzzled eyes of Angelina. If he continued to stay, he might be noticed, so he''d better leave here for the time being.


    The girls were stunned when they saw beren leaving. They always felt that beren was in a bad mood. Although they didn''t know what changed their hair, lumia and latil showed subtle expressions.


    "The child..."


    Angelina also remembered something. She frowned slightly and stood up. She smiled and said, "I''ll help the boy. You can talk here. You should have a lot to say to each other?"


    "Yes."


    Lumia also answered softly. She knew that when she was in the northwest, beren had told antlina about her affairs.

 Chapter 688

    In the kitchen, Belen is slowly exploiting the ingredients. At the moment, he is not in the mood to cook. His mind is full of restless thoughts. Although he doesn''t want to do so, after what happened before, he has realized that his time is almost at the end.


    You can''t go on like this.


    Belen exhaled. He put down the ingredients and wanted to put down all the complex ideas in his mind, but it was really difficult to do.


    "Hey, smelly boy, what are you depressed?"


    At this time, the voice of Angelina came from the rear, and beren was stunned. When he turned around, he saw that Angelina was leaning against the door and looking at him.


    "I have nothing to be depressed about."


    "Is it because of your body?"


    Belen, who still wanted to deny, opened his mouth and retorted without words when he heard this sentence. He sighed. Unexpectedly, he showed antrina what was on his mind.


    "Sorry."


    When she heard her disciples'' apology, Angelina came over with a frown. She looked at the messy ingredients cut on the table, then sighed, picked up the kitchen knife, took another ingredient and began to help cut it. She didn''t forget to say it.


    "You don''t need to say sorry to your mother. You are my dear disciple and baby''s son."


    When Belen heard this sentence from Angelina, his heart was also moved. His eyes were a little wet. He hesitated for a moment, and then said, "if I go, I hope you can take care of them for me before they can stand on their own."


    "Did you give your last words so soon?" Instead of going to see beren, Angelina cut the vegetables and said calmly.


    In response, beren said, "well, I''ve explained it several times."


    "Well, then you don''t need me." Angelina looked up, then looked at the disciples beside her. She smiled and said, "do you need me to go with you?"


    "You, what did you say?"


    Beren was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t dare to understand what Angelina dared to say, while the latter turned back with a smile and continued to cut the ingredients on the chopping board.


    "Me, you''re the only family left."


    Antrina''s beautiful face showed a gentle color, and her soft words fell on someone''s heart like raindrops, making it warm enough to cry.


    "You guy, would you say such a thing?" Belen was also very ashamed. His cheeks were ruddy. He glanced at the elf woman beside him, and then hummed, "I don''t need you to be buried with me, old woman."


    "Oh, smelly boy."


    Angelina smiled back, and then was silent for a while. She opened her mouth again and said softly, "I''m very serious, so you should try to hold on longer."


    "I see."


    Finally, it ended with such a sentence, and beren''s mood recovered unconsciously. It turned out that he just needed a comfort.


    When you think about it, you really haven''t grown up.


    Although it was late, the girls didn''t want to sleep, as if they wanted to tell each other everything that happened these days.


    "Here comes the delicious food!"


    With the cheering of Angelina, she and beren came to the middle of the girls with the food. They put the food on the huge log table. There were more than a dozen dishes one after another. They had done so much unconsciously.


    "Mr. beren''s cooking!"


    When she saw the dishes on the table, Leia''s eyes lit up. She was excited and picked up chopsticks, and then couldn''t wait to taste the delicious dishes on the table.


    Seeing the satisfied girls on her face, antlina smiled and said, "although it''s Beilun''s cooking, I can also help!"


    After a while, Leia suddenly remembered something. She asked curiously, "Mr. Belen, what happened to you just now? It seems that you have something on your mind."


    "Well, there''s something on your mind, but it''s not a very important thing, so don''t care." Belen said so, cleverly answering Leia''s question.


    Lumia and latil looked at Belen and were relieved to see that the latter didn''t look strange. Maybe they were wrong.


    Bellen put down the finished dishes and chopsticks and told him, "well, eat quickly. Remember not to eat too much. It''s very late. It''s time to go to bed later."


    "Yes!"


    The girls answered, and then quickly swept away the dishes on the table, as if they had ignored what beren had just said, which also made beren a little helpless.


    "Can you sleep after eating so much?"


    Hearing the speech, Hill snorted and said, "you underestimate a girl''s stomach?"


    "This..."


    Belen grinned, and then looked at the other girls. They all nodded, so he looked at Elia.


    "Elia, can''t you hold your stomach?"


    When the silver haired girl saw beren looking at her, she said calmly, "don''t worry, brother. I didn''t eat."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen''s mouth was also slightly drawn. She had prepared so many dishes, but they were eaten up by everyone. This is really a little unexpected. Is there an essential difference between a girl''s stomach and a boy? But when you think about it, it seems to be true.


    "No wonder girls can have children."


    All the girls'' faces turned red when they heard Belem''s whisper. Even Elia''s cheeks were ruddy. She lowered her head and remained silent.


    Latil, too, blushed and shouted, "Mr. Belen, big hooligan!"


    "Ah!?"


    Although she didn''t understand why she was scolded, when Bellen was going to clean the table, the girls pushed herself away and said to let them clean up. Seeing their red faces, Bellen was also confused.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    So Belen scratched his hair and went to the balcony. He looked up at the sky. It was late at night, but the night of the spirit forest still had those glimmers, beautiful and peaceful.


    He sighed when he remembered what anterina had said to him. The woman didn''t seem to be joking with him. She was serious.


    But ah, it''s the first time to realize this. There''s only He''s gone.

 Chapter 689

    On the morning of the third day of coming to the spirit forest, when beren was just washing and stretching on the balcony, antlina also came over. She suddenly remembered something and said to the former.


    "General Assembly?"


    Beren looked curiously at the elf woman beside him.


    Antrina nodded slightly. She smiled and said, "because the forest of elves has not let other races come in for decades. Even if there is communication with the outside world, it is achieved by elves going out."


    "So, just let''s make an appearance?" Beren understands that.


    "That''s right, but many young people of the new generation haven''t been out of the forest of elves. Your arrival is also a new understanding for them. I''m also a nominal lecturer of the elves School Park, so they just ask me, OK?" Angelina looked at her lovely disciples with hopeful eyes.


    Beren blinked, then smiled and said, "well, let''s go today. It''s just that I want to know more about you and Leia''s hometown."


    After hearing these words, Angelina''s eyes opened slowly. After a moment of stagnation, she showed a moved look, turned and directly hugged beren in her arms. She was very happy.


    "Worthy of being my baby son! So moved!"


    "Oh!"


    Belen could only make such a voice. She couldn''t speak at all. After a lot of effort, she broke free from the shackles and turned her head to her lips.


    "What can be moved."


    In this regard, antelina said with a smile: "you stinky boy, you are so proud."


    Belen snorted and turned his head. He didn''t want to continue on this topic. Maybe he had to eat in front of antrina.


    "If you want to go, go early."


    "OK."


    After telling the girls about this, they were also a little surprised, but they immediately showed a smile. They all proposed to go with them. For this, beren and antlina didn''t refuse. After all, it doesn''t matter to go together. It''s better to say that the effect should be better.


    Therefore, Bellen and her party followed Angelina and walked towards the elf School Park. Although the forest of elves is large, almost all buildings are built around the huge trees in the center, so the distance is not far.


    There is only one school Park Institution in the forest of elves, that is the elves School Park. All young Elves will enter it for education, but some elves will leave the school park to find work after completing six years of study. Of course, most Elves will stay in it and continue to study.


    Compared with the inertia of most human beings, elves are much better in this regard. Although elves are not as special as witches in magic talent, they are also much better than human beings. Their unique talent is their strong reason.


    The fairy School Park is built at the foot of the huge tree. Its history is longer than Florence''s first school Park frozarno School Park, which has a history of thousands of years.


    Seeing the familiar school park not far away, Leia said proudly: "I also graduated from there."


    Angelina couldn''t help laughing and said, "maybe all the elves?"


    "Ah!"


    When she heard what Angelina said, Leia immediately reacted and her face turned red. Indeed, all the elves graduated from there. This is not something to show off.


    Seeing the red face of the blonde girl, Bellen couldn''t help laughing. The child is so cute. It''s worthy of having natural attributes. It''s really interesting.


    Even lumia couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t know it. After thinking of the Fairy school introduced by antelina, they just reacted. There is only one school here!


    "Does Leia get confused sometimes?" Latil laughed, too.


    Leia also lowered her head in shame. She whispered, "I''ve forgotten it for a while! I''ve been out for too long. I just remember a lot of school parks outside!"


    Soon, people came to the spirit college and saw many very young and young elves. Young girls also turned their curious eyes to beren and others. They were the seeds they had only seen in books, so they felt very curious.


    "That''s... Swordsman!"


    Some elves of the older generation also opened their eyes when they saw the blonde woman in front of beren and others. For their Elven forest, the "sword saint" is not only a public figure, but also the pride of their elves, so how can they not know it?


    "Hello." Angelina also smiled and waved her hand.


    Although she is a "sword saint", she has never had any airs, which also makes her very famous among the elves.


    "The sword saint is greeting us!"


    Those Elves were also very excited when they saw Angelina''s move. After all, for them, the "sword saint" was a very noble figure, so they felt very honored at the moment.


    Seeing the elves who were admiring around, Belen was also a little surprised and said, "you seem to be very popular."


    "Of course!" Antlina was very proud to stand her back. This action also made the great bank in front of her chest beat a few times, which made some male elves see their blood surging, and they were about to spit out nosebleed.


    It''s amazing. The sword saint is not only powerful, but also has a good temper. His figure is so good. It''s really enviable!


    Anyway, are those people?


    After entering the elves School Park, countless elves looked. The young elves looked curiously at the people behind Angelina. They were also very surprised.


    Although the white haired man doesn''t know who he is, he is very charming in the eyes of many girls. His beautiful face, pure snow hair, dark blue eyes and ethereal temperament are particularly popular, right?


    And those girls are very beautiful and lovely. This is the intuitive reaction of teenagers, especially the silver haired girl. Is it difficult that she is the sister of the white haired man? Not only the beauty makes the elves amazing, but also their temperament is so similar.


    Besides, they are all foreigners!


    For a moment, the whole college spread the story. Those in class and those not in class cast their eyes at this moment. Most elves saw the arrival of foreigners for the first time. Besides, even the "sword saint" came to the School Park in person. How can they not be interested?

 Chapter 690

    The spirit School Park has become very lively because of the arrival of "sword saint" Angelina and beren. Today, the school park is also going to hold magic and martial arts activities, so students of any grade stay in the school park.


    Belen followed Angelina and was very surprised at the active performance of the elves. Would the arrival of foreigners make the elves so excited?


    At this time, a beautiful girl with a beautiful face was suddenly pushed out of the crowd. She was wearing a black student dress and a single horsetail behind her. She was red and seemed very shy, but she still walked towards beren.


    Seeing a beautiful girl wizard coming, beren was also stunned. He stopped, looked at him curiously, and then said hello.


    "Hello?"


    Hearing the white haired man greeting her in front of her, the girl was also shocked, but she quickly responded. She hurriedly said, "you, Hello! Can you shake hands with you?"


    "Shake hands?" Belen was stunned, and then saw the blushing girl smiling, and he stretched out his hand.


    "It''s a great honor."


    Seeing that the white haired man in front of her was so polite, the girl''s tension dissipated a lot. She stretched out her hand and held it with beren''s hand. After a few seconds, she took it back. After bowing, she turned her head and ran into the crowd.


    Belen also heard the startling voice from the crowd where the girl ran into. He smiled dumbly. He''d better make the age of elves in proportion to human beings, otherwise he still doesn''t adapt to it.


    Lumia behind her also tilted her lips behind the scenes and muttered, "Belen is too gentle. I like and hate it."


    Latil beside him nodded in agreement.


    When those elves saw this behind the scenes, they were very surprised. After seeing that each other was so polite, the girls were eager to try, and the boys summoned up their courage and ran out one after another.


    "Hello! Can I shake hands with you?"


    "Hello!"


    "Hello! I think..."


    One by one, the boys ran out to greet latil and asked them not too much, and latil didn''t refuse these polite boys.


    "Hello! Yes, can I shake hands with you?"


    A boy who looked very shy came to Elia. His face was red and looked nervous, but the girl in front of him was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. He couldn''t even dream of comparable beauty.


    Elia looked at the boy who was a little taller than herself. She didn''t refuse, but stretched out her hand and held the boy''s hand. She blinked and found that the hand was so hot.


    Good ice!


    Holding the slender hand like jade, the boy''s head was like boiling water. His whole body was warming up rapidly. Unexpectedly, he really shook hands! Happy to faint!


    "Are you ready?"


    The ethereal voice fell into the boy''s heart like a clear spring. He woke up and stared at the beautiful silver haired girl in front of him.


    Elia glanced at beren and others who had gone far, and then looked at the boy. She said calmly, "brother, they have gone far."


    "Ah?" The boy was stunned. He looked back and suddenly woke up. He quickly released his hand and began to apologize in panic: "I''m sorry! I''m distracted! I''m very sorry!"


    Unexpectedly, he was floating because of shaking hands. He was dull for so long. He didn''t want to be hated by the girl in front of him anyway.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Elia whispered back. She didn''t care much about the boy''s impoliteness. Then she bypassed the boy and stepped up in the direction of beren and followed them.


    Looking at the departure of the figure, the boy also showed a smile. It was great to summon up the courage to come forward. He really held the girl''s hand!


    Because the students in the Fairy school are too enthusiastic, antlina has to escort everyone. After all, these little guys behind her don''t know how to refuse.


    "OK, OK! They will also come to the magic arena! So, don''t be too enthusiastic! They will also be tired!"


    After hearing the words of the sword saint, the elves who just came up stopped and were a little embarrassed. Indeed, they were too enthusiastic.


    Belen didn''t expect that he would be so tired just to show his face in the elf School Park. Shaking hands one by one could make people tired. He also sighed, but since he came, he couldn''t help it, and he couldn''t refuse others.


    "Magic arena, are we going too?" Beren suddenly remembered what Angelina had said to the students.


    Antlina smiled and said, "don''t you want to see the outstanding young people of our elves? I tell you, our elves School Park also has many very powerful students, which is no different from those students in frozarno School Park you graduated from."


    "Well, then go and have a look." Belen was also interested in hearing the speech. Compared with the students of the school he graduated from, what kind of amazing and gorgeous talents will there be in this fairy school with a history of thousands of years?


    Just as beren and antrina walked towards the magic arena, two figures came face to face, an old man in white robe with white hair and long white beard, and a beautiful woman in black uniform.


    Seeing the two, anterina smiled and said, "it''s been a long time since you''ve seen each other. It seems that you''ve had a good time."


    The wrinkled face of the white robed old man also showed a faint smile. He said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to come back with such a surprise. Won''t you introduce it to me?"


    Hearing the speech, antelina also nodded. She patted the white haired man around her, smiled and said, "ah, these are my disciples, and these girls are his family."


    Disciple.


    When he heard this, the white robed old man was also stunned. He looked at the white haired man curiously, looked up and down, and then looked at the dark blue eyes of the latter thoughtfully. He smiled.


    "It looks like a great young man."


    The beautiful woman on the side also looked at beren and said coldly, "so you are the disciple of the sword saint. You should be careful in the magic arena later."


    Hearing her words, beren was also stunned, and then looked at Angelina beside her, looking for answers. She didn''t understand what the woman was talking about.

 Chapter 691

    "Trouble me? Why?"


    After hearing what Angelina said, Belen was also stunned. He didn''t want to be made trouble. Besides, why should he be made trouble?


    The black beauty said calmly, "because you are a disciple of the sword saint."


    "So why..."


    "Because there are so many young people in our family who want to be disciples of the" sword saint ", but she chose you as a human." The beauty said so.


    Ah, is it actually the so-called unwilling and jealous?


    Beren scratched his hair. He didn''t understand this psychology. It''s better to say that he understood this mood. However, before that, he had another very important thing here, so he set his eyes on the black long straight body in front of him.


    "Well, wouldn''t it be nice if you didn''t expose my identity?"


    "I don''t like you."


    "What?" Beren was stunned.


    Black long straight beauty said indifferently, "as our elf people, we are really proud that Angelina has won the name of" sword saint ". However, she did not leave a legacy in the family, but chose you. This is the reason why I hate you."


    After hearing her words, beren was also stunned. He scratched his cheek with his fingers and said with some laughter: "it''s really straightforward enough, but I don''t hate you like this."


    Hearing the speech, the black long straight beauty also frowned slightly. She said coldly, "if you are my student, I will punish you for this sentence."


    "He is really a strict teacher." Beren smiled.


    At the same moment, Angelina stepped in with a smile. She introduced to beren: "this is the head of jedseff school in the elf school, and this black hearted guy is a lecturer xinyol."


    When hearing the introduction of anterina to herself, xinyol''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and then asked coldly, "who do you say is black hearted?"


    Angelina spat out her tongue at xinyol like a child. She was very cute, but she didn''t answer xinyol''s question.


    Jedseff, Dean?


    Belen looked curiously at the kind-hearted white robed old man in front of him. Maybe the school head is also very famous and qualified among the elves.


    "Although it has long been rumored that Angelina''s disciple is human, she just said it verbally and didn''t prove it. Now she can see her successor with her own eyes. It''s not as unbearable as expected. It might be better than expected."


    The old jedseff said so. He looked at beren with a smile and looked at the disciples of the "sword saint". He was different from sinyol. He treated both elves and humans equally. After all, he was the successor chosen by antrina herself.


    "You flatter me."


    Belen saluted the old man slightly. The old man in front of him had a respectable bearing, which was his feeling.


    "Then, let''s go to the magic arena." Jedseff said with a smile, stroking his long white beard with his hand.


    Therefore, the people went together. The magic arena is just north of the elf School Park, with a large area, which is not smaller than frozarno School Park, and has a long history.


    "Many powerful elves have come out of this magic arena." Jedseff looked at the full circular staircase square, smiled at antlina, and then looked at Belen.


    "Angelina also went out from here at the beginning, and won the champion at that time at the school martial arts festival."


    Hearing the speech, beren also looked at Angelina curiously. The latter seemed to be very brilliant in her youth.


    "What are you looking at? Isn''t it the same when you were in school?" Antelina gave beren a white look, then stretched out her hand, roughly pressed beren''s head and said with a smile: "our mother and son are the first, which is like a family!"


    Beren, whose hair was messed up, also looked sad. Then he saw the black long straight beside him depicting magic lines, and then opened his mouth to speak.


    "Today, the swordsman came to our elves School Park, which is probably known by everyone. Therefore, you must be eager to try today''s magic practice. Maybe the swordsman can look at it differently."


    WOW!


    Countless people''s eyes fell on jedseff and others above. Looking at the beautiful sword saint, all the young girls cheered.


    Seeing so many people, Leia also hid in the rear to avoid sight. She twinkled her eyes, looked at the people in front and pursed her mouth.


    "Many elves!"


    Latil looked at the countless elves and was shocked. It was a rare beauty to see so many elves at one time!


    Latys, the kitten, looked around with a look of excitement. Hill was also surprised to look at the square below, while lumia stood beside her with a smile. Although Elia''s look had not changed much, the luster of her eyes was a little more than usual.


    At this time, beren suddenly felt the sight swept by xinyol, and the uneasiness immediately rushed to her heart.


    "You should also know that in addition to the" swordsman ", there are other visitors in our school park today, and one of them must have heard of him."


    When hearing xinyol''s words, the field immediately became quiet. In addition to the confusion of all the students, there were also the smiles of Angelina and jedseff, and the bitterness on beren''s face.


    "The man around me is the disciple of the legendary" sword saint "and the only descendant so far!"


    When xinyol''s words rang through the whole magic arena, there was only the sound of the wind. Everyone was confused because of this heavy information.


    The disciples of the "sword saint" sent back the spirit forest several years ago. Indeed, Angelina came back once just to pass on the happy news to everyone, and then left in a hurry.


    All the elves are puzzled that the successor of the "sword saint" antrina is human. As the "sword saint" of the elf family, the successor is actually human. It is clear that the name of the "sword saint" is not easy to get from human hands.


    For a moment, everyone''s attention was focused on the white haired man next to sinyol. The first girl who shook hands with beren opened her eyes and was full of disbelief.


    "So, he is the disciple of the sword saint."


    When he felt countless strange sights, beren also had a headache. He sighed and looked at Angelina next to him.


    "Did you expect this?"


    Seeing Bellen ask, antelina smiled without saying anything, which made Bellen more convinced that the woman had expected it long ago.


    "Today! In order to welcome the" sword saint "disciple, no limit of times, anyone can challenge him! Of course, whether he accepts or not is another matter."

 Chapter 692

    WOW!


    The whole elf School Park was blown up by the huge noise in the magic arena. Countless young girls were eager to try. After all, the one above was the disciple of the "sword saint"!


    If we can beat him


    Except for those who want to see the excitement, most elves have such ideas. If they can defeat the disciples of the "sword saint", they may make the "sword saint" look at themselves differently.


    The atmosphere suddenly became hot, and many aggressive teenagers stood up to prepare for the next challenge, which also made Belen above feel a great headache.


    Although he was able to mobilize part of his magic to use the magic, his continued use might also loosen the seal, which was what he was most worried about. Therefore, he looked at Angelina beside him.


    "I have a seal in my body. I can''t use much power. If I remove it..."


    After hearing this sentence, Angelina''s original smile disappeared in an instant. She looked at her disciples with dignified eyes. She asked, "did that person make the seal?"


    "Well, if you continue to use magic, the seal will loosen."


    Hearing the speech, antlina also frowned and looked at xinyol. She said, "my disciple is ill and can''t play, so please cancel this activity."


    Xinyol frowned too. She looked at beren, remained silent for a moment, and then said, "if so, then..."


    "I''ll do it for beren."


    Behind him came the girl''s voice. They looked back and saw the girl with shoulder length short hair coming up with an eager expression.


    "Lumia?" Beren was slightly stunned.


    Xinyol blinked and said, "but this is an activity for the disciples of the" sword saint ". Isn''t it appropriate for you to play? Moreover, the strength of the students in our school park is very strong. Don''t you underestimate them."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll explain. Besides, I''m also very good." Lumia responded with a smile and then looked at beren. She asked, "is that ok?"


    Seeing lumia asking herself, Belen was stunned. If he had said it earlier, he wouldn''t have done so, but now that it''s over, there''s no way... So he smiled and nodded.


    "Go and play if you want."


    Although I don''t know the strength of the students in the Fairy school, lumia''s strength is not comparable to that of ordinary students in the school, and she is stronger than when she fought against the demon generals in the northwest.


    Seeing Belen''s answer, lumia nodded slightly, then nodded to sinyol, and then walked down the steps, her black eyes shining slightly like the stars in the night sky.


    When lumia came to the magic arena below, those who were going to challenge Belen were stunned, wasn''t it the white haired man? How did you become a human girl?


    Lumia stood in the field. Although she was a little shy because of too much sight, she summoned up her courage, took a deep breath, calmed her mood, and then incorporated the magic into her mouth to spread her voice.


    "Because I have also studied under the door of Lord beren, a disciple of the sword saint, I am also his student, and I can''t see anyone who can challenge Lord beren wantonly, so to challenge him, I need to pass my level first. Now, welcome any challenger to take over."


    Sword saint''s disciple?


    The Elves were stunned. Unexpectedly, even the disciples of the sword Saint had accepted disciples. They obviously looked so young.


    For the beautiful girl in the field, many teenagers who want to challenge hesitate. It really makes them hesitate to start with such a young girl.


    However, there are some people who don''t care about those things. One of them has naturally stepped off the stage and reached the center of the field.


    It was a tall male elf, but it was just like a teenager. It obviously developed too fast. The appearance of tiger back and bear waist could also give great pressure to others.


    "As long as you win, will the man above end?"


    Hearing the speech, lumia smiled and said, "who knows? There may be others, but ah, you can''t compete with Lord beren unless you beat me."


    "That''s right. Let''s win you first." The tall male elf also nodded slightly. Indeed, as the other party said, if he didn''t win, he couldn''t compete with the disciples of the sword saint.


    "Please." Lumia held out her hand.


    "You''re welcome."


    The tall male elf was also impolite. After nodding his head, he took the lead. He leaned out a hand, and the magic emerged from him. At once, it gathered in front of him into a round of red magic lines. The hot breath made the air dry and hot.


    "Flame spirit, lend me your power, purify the evil with the hot flame and make the dust disappear."


    Boom!


    The flame emerged from the magic pattern like a torrent, and then spewed towards the short haired girl in the distance. This magic was enough to see that the big man was serious.


    That girl, can you avoid this magic?


    Many Elves were worried about the short haired girl who looked weak. However, when the girl on the spot didn''t mean to retreat, the elves opened their eyes.


    What does she want to do?


    Facing the flame, lumia looked as usual. The fingers of her right hand opened, and a short sword appeared in her hand. When the flame was approaching, she stabbed out with a short sword pen.


    "A little broken."


    The magic of "breaking" is compressed in the point of the sword tip, forming a little dark mark. It has the power to destroy space. It also goes out of date when the flame sweeps through. It is extremely easy to squeeze the flame into two flames and scatter towards both sides.


    "This..."


    Seeing this behind the scenes, all the people outside the field saw it thoroughly, and the big elf in the field also opened his eyes. The next moment, his pupils suddenly narrowed, because he saw a black light shuttle back and forth like a ghost. Before he could react, the blade of the short sword stopped at the edge of his neck.


    "Thanks for your advice."


    The pretty girl showed a faint smile. After such courtesy, she took the short sword, saluted her opponent slightly, and then returned to her original position. She looked up at the elves on the audience around her.


    "Is there anyone else coming to compete?"


    The big elf took a long time to react. He even lost without a chance to play. Although he was a little unwilling, it was a game, and he knew it very well.


    At this time, one hand patted the big man on the back. He turned his head and looked that his eyes lit up when he saw the comer.


    It was a handsome boy with blue eyes, short hair and student clothes. He had a lazy temperament, but it was easy to be liked. He was a boy with great affinity. He smiled and looked at the girl in front of him.

 Chapter 693

    "Goodophen!"


    When I saw the young man playing, many people called out his name. Obviously, it was probably a very popular student in the elf School Park.


    It''s interesting now.


    Many people have such an idea in their mind. They have great confidence in the young man in the field. Although the short haired girl can''t be underestimated with her just shot, they don''t think she will be an opponent of guduofen.


    On the stage, sinyol, who had been watching quietly, said in surprise after seeing lumia''s skill: "your disciple, very powerful."


    "Lumia is really good." Belen smiled and nodded. He still had a bottom for lumia''s strength, especially when the latter showed his killer ability.


    Antlina also looked at lumia below curiously. It was the first time she saw lumia fighting with someone. She remembered the magic contained in the sword tip in her mind. Her eyebrow was slightly raised, as if she remembered something and muttered to herself.


    "Lumia has the same magic as that man."


    Hearing the murmur of Angelina, beren smiled and said, "I forgot to tell you. Although I told you about lumia, it''s not very detailed. She''s from the misnathan family."


    "Then she..." Angelina was stunned when she heard the speech. Although she knew that lumia had been a killer, she didn''t think it would be the younger generation of that person. Then she couldn''t help laughing.


    "I see."


    In the magic arena, lumia was looking at the elf boy in front of her at the moment. She said, "my next opponent is you? Then start quickly."


    Gu Duofen looked at the girl with short hair. He said with a smile, "let me remind you first. If you start fighting, I won''t let water out because you are a girl."


    Hearing the speech, lumia shook her head and said calmly, "I don''t need you to discharge water, but I''m very powerful." This is her self-confidence. Moreover, no one dared to underestimate her as a killer.


    "That''s good. Then, let''s start."


    Gutuofen took out his right hand inserted in his pocket, then turned his palm, a flashing arc intertwined, and began to ripple amazing lights around him, all over his body.


    The magic of lightning attribute?


    Generally, people with this kind of magic are very strong in strong attack and quick attack, and such an opponent is also very difficult for lumia, and the degree of difficulty depends on how strong the elf boy is.


    After feeling the magic of the other party, lumia''s show eyebrow also frowned slightly. A sword also appeared on her left hand. The one handed sword was converted into two handed sword. The momentum of the other party made her have to be serious.


    Although elves grow slowly, their talent is not bad. Their power will gradually take shape only when they are 160 or 70 years old, which is also equivalent to the age of 16 or 17 of human beings. In front of the elf boy, his magic seems to be very good, more than a little stronger than the previous big man.


    Zizizi.


    The harsh sound sounded. When guduofen stepped on his foot, a wisp of electric arc flew out and shot in the direction of lumia. The speed was very fast, but lumia''s reaction was not slow. She avoided it with her strange steps, and then approached guduofen quickly.


    Lightning flashes one after another, but you can''t touch lumia at all. The black figure shuttles through the lightning. The heroic posture of shoulder length short hair not only keeps many teenagers staring, but also makes countless girls palpitating.


    Not just cute Still so handsome?


    Seeing that lumia was close to the elf boy, Belen''s dark blue eyes locked at the foot of the elf boy, and clearly saw that the arcs had sunk into the ground.


    At this time, lumia has also come to the front of ancient Beethoven. She holds the sword and stabs out, and the latter''s action is not slow. Although it is mainly magic, because the physical quality of the elves themselves is much better than ordinary people, they also have inherent advantages in sports. As long as they have experienced exercise, they can become an excellent soldier.


    In this way, when lumia stabbed out with her sword, guduofen turned his foot and hid sideways. Then * electricity gathered, a circle of magic runes were engraved in the palm of his hand, and then patted lumia on the shoulder.


    Lumia calmly raised her left hand, the short sword rotated in the palm for half a circle, and then hit the palm of goodophen''s hand. Her strong strength directly shocked the latter out. After human experiment, she reached a very exaggerated level of pure flesh, and goodophen could not be compared with her.


    Gutuofen was shocked and flew out of a distance of more than ten meters. He stepped back several steps before he stopped. His right hand was numb at the moment, and he was still shaking violently. He always felt that his bones were about to crack.


    What great strength!


    After feeling the girl''s strength, Gu Duofen was also very surprised. Obviously, he looked so thin, but his strength was so great. It''s really unimaginable. Obviously, he also had a good exercise. Isn''t he better than himself in terms of racial physical quality?


    however...


    Gutuofen put down his right hand, and then looked at the short haired girl who was going to walk towards him. His left hand was raised, and his five fingers showed a slight grasping action out of thin air. There was amazing magic in the underground under lumia''s feet.


    Buzz!


    A purple magic array appeared under lumia''s feet, and the thunder arc began to flicker at the edge of the magic array. Just looking at it, there was an extremely dangerous feeling.


    After looking at the magic array, beren''s eyes narrowed slightly. He said, "this magic will hurt lumia." He didn''t find it himself, and his voice became a little cold.


    When hearing this voice, xinyoer said indifferently, "is this a very strange thing? It''s like a farce that both sides of the battle can be in full body."


    Belen also frowned when he heard the speech. Indeed, he was injured during the School Park competition. This is a normal thing, but his anger began to emerge when he thought that lumia would be injured.


    On one side, Angelina patted beren on the shoulder. She smiled and said, "have some confidence in lumia. If the child loses like this, she will not be reconciled."


    Hearing these words, Belen was also stunned. Then he looked at the figure below. Amazing brilliance gradually appeared in his dark blue eyes. He seemed to be surprised.

 Chapter 694

    "Well, let''s try my magic array."


    Gu Duofen looked at the girl trapped in his magic array with a smile. Although he didn''t know what the magic of the latter was, maybe he didn''t have a chance to do it now?


    Pop.


    When guduofen raised his hand and snapped his fingers, the magic array at lumia''s feet immediately started, and the surrounding lightning suddenly became violent and wrapped the girl in it.


    You can''t really hurt people.


    Gutuofen''s left hand controls a magic rune, in which lightning flashes. He should control his strength when the magic array is launched, otherwise he will really hurt others. It''s not good in either way.


    But at this time, there was an amazing magic wave in the magic array intertwined with lightning, which disturbed the lightning, and then a sound came out.


    "Boundary, release."


    At the next moment, the interwoven lightning was suddenly scattered by a huge magic, and the magic array below was fragmented under the magic containing the smell of destruction.


    Magic, broken.


    After opening the boundary in her body, lumia''s control over magic was several times stronger. She came out slowly from the dust, and her eyes were much brighter than before. She held the sword in both hands and exuded Destructive Magic all over. She stared at guduofen not far away.


    Lumia didn''t say anything. She stood there. After locking the target, she took a step slowly. When the foot was on the ground, the black shadow fleeted, leaving only a cyclone.


    So fast!


    After seeing this, Gu Duofen''s pupils also contracted suddenly. He didn''t know how the girl suddenly changed her strength. Although he had such doubts in his heart, he wouldn''t sit back and wait to die and react immediately.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Thunder and lightning flickered on guduofen''s body. His body suddenly turned into thunder and retreated rapidly backward. He used the magic of thunder and lightning to improve his speed to the extreme, and was able to reach a considerable level with lumia''s speed.


    Whew!


    The electric light and dark shadow flashed rapidly in the field, and the elves outside the field screamed. I didn''t expect that this war could be played so beautifully. This situation is also exciting.


    Goodophen and that girl are so strong!


    Although we all know that ancient Beethoven is very strong, most of the students have not seen all the strength of ancient Beethoven. This can be seen with their own eyes. It is worthy of being the elite student of their Fairy school. There is also the human girl. She has the upper hand in the battle with ancient Beethoven. She can reach this level!


    Bang bang!


    While avoiding lumia''s attack, guduofen also launched countless magic attacks on the former. At the moment, he did not dare to keep his hand. This human girl is stronger than he thought!


    Buzz!


    When countless lightning strikes, lumia doesn''t avoid them all. She uses her double swords to defeat them, and she relies on her own magic and broken power.


    "Good, great..."


    Some fairy girls who watched the dark shadow couldn''t help showing their crazy expressions. Their cheeks were ruddy. They were obviously fascinated by lumia''s heroic figure.


    Belen, who was standing on the stage and watching, couldn''t help laughing when he saw the fierce girl chasing others. It seemed that he was worried too much. He didn''t find that lumia was strong enough.


    When guduofen was forced to the limit by the pressure exerted by the short haired girl, he also turned around with his teeth, and a huge magic pattern formed in front of him. But at the moment he was about to launch, the dark shadow suddenly came to him, and his fist holding the short sword hit his magic pattern with invisible magic waves.


    Bang!


    Under that punch, the magic lines broke directly. Gu Duofen also stepped back several steps and coughed up saliva. At this time, a palm stopped in front of his chest. He opened his eyes and was stunned, because in front of him was the beautiful girl with short hair.


    The murderous spirit emanating from lumia made guduofen feel great pressure. The latter even thought that the girl in front of him was going to really kill him.


    "It''s over."


    Such a soft voice fell on the ear of Beethoven. He opened his eyes. He saw that the palm suddenly clapped on his body, and a great force blew it out directly. He bit his teeth, formed a handprint in front of his body in his hands in the air, and launched the last blow.


    "Thunder magic ¡¤ Wanjun thunder!"


    The moment before the ancient dove fell on the ground, all the magic lines were painted, and then it was launched in an instant. The terrible thunder was like the roar of wild animals, and the thunder light was thicker than the column supporting the main hall and bombarded the girl in the distance.


    WOW!


    Everyone thought that Beethoven was powerless to resist. Unexpectedly, he launched such amazing magic at the end. Can this blow really turn the situation around!?


    In the face of the impact of the thunder magic, lumia''s eyes narrowed slightly. At this speed, she already knew that she could not hide, so she had no intention to hide.


    Then lumia threw the dagger in her right hand into the space storage, and then photographed her right hand in an instant. In the blink of an eye, magic runes were constructed into a magic pattern.


    Buzz!


    The magic grain did not launch any magic, but there was amazing magic in it. It was lumia who compressed her magic into it.


    Boom!


    When the thunder light came, it directly bombarded the magic pattern. The picture that everyone imagined collapsed did not appear, so they gradually opened their eyes, because the huge electric light began to fade away, and returned to the original starting point at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the magic pattern of ancient Beethoven collapsed, The lightning struggled and disappeared.


    How What''s going on?


    Seeing this scene, Beethoven also opened his eyes. He stared at the magic pattern in front of the short haired girl. Although he didn''t know what happened, there was no doubt that his magic was destroyed because of the magic pattern.


    That magic


    Goodall finally sighed and shouted, "I lost!" He has no magic, and the outcome has been divided. He doesn''t feel unwilling. He has tried his best, and the girl is really powerful.


    After hearing that gutuofen conceded defeat, the audience outside the stadium was shocked. It was really unexpected that the two players had been defeated by the human girl. After all, even the elite like gutuofen lost.


    Lumia is also panting. Fighting with the elf boy also makes her tired. I have to say that the other party is really powerful. Obviously, she has opened the boundary, but she has been playing for so long. She is also a little tired now.

 Chapter 695

    Seeing the girl who won again below, xinyol was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the girl even won guduofen, which was really beyond her expectation.


    Belen smiled when he saw the boiling audience, and then said to himself curiously, "when did the child learn magic?" He still "dare to come down and fight?"


    "You are still good at stealing the limelight." Ovyin Xian glanced at them, made a mockery, and then looked up at the white haired man. She said in a high voice: "since you appear here, you should have the courage to accept the challenge! Or, if you admit that you are a timid person now, we don''t mention it."


    Hearing the Cavalier Ji''s rude sarcasm, many elves talked one after another, but more of them laughed like an echo, which was not too big.


    Seeing this, Belen also sighed. It seems that she can only go down. She can''t let lumia carry everything. She has done enough.


    But just as beren took a step, the silver brilliance flashed from the corner of her eyes. The girl with beautiful silver hair walked out slowly and finally stepped into the air. It was Elia. She looked cold at the moment, and there seemed to be a flame in her silver black eyes, which made the girl angry.

 Chapter 696

    "Those six..."


    All the elves focused their attention on the six elves of the same generation. These six elves have a very popular existence in their generation. Each of them is an extremely outstanding elf, and their strength is far higher than that of their peers.


    On an audience stage, a beautiful young man who is more beautiful than a woman is sitting in a separate seat. There is an obvious tear mole under his blue and yellow right eye. The handsome young man is holding a delicate chin with one hand and smiling at the bottom.


    "Oh, I''m really high spirited. Let me wait and see."


    At the moment, in the magic arena, lumia breathed out a long breath. Her strength had recovered a lot. She stared at the six figures not far away and spoke indifferently.


    "You really treat me as air."


    Hearing the voice from the girl, the six people swept their eyes, and then the air wave on their faces narrowed their eyes slightly. Does the girl still have enough strength to fight again?


    One of the blue haired men came out with a smile. He said, "even if you have spare strength, you won''t be our opponent in your current state."


    "Even so, you have to pass me." Lumia''s eyes were firm. She clenched her swords and put on a posture against the enemy. She didn''t intend to retreat like this.


    "Well, I''ll be your opponent." The blue haired man also knew the girl''s determination. He nodded slightly, took a step forward, then smiled and said, "my name is vicro."


    "Lumia."


    When she heard the other party''s name, lumia was also polite. She took a deep breath and ran her magic at top speed. The six people in front of her can''t be underestimated, let alone her current state is not the best, so she must be careful.


    "Then I''m coming."


    Vicero raised a finger, waved his hand, smiled and said, as if to remind lumia, and the next moment, his finger was gently tapped.


    When the finger fell out of thin air, lumia felt great pressure in her heart. She looked up and saw that the invisible void suddenly fell into darkness. She was shocked and immediately retreated towards the rear.


    Bang!


    Lumia''s original position had been cracked by the dark magic, and then the dark magic gradually turned into light spots and disappeared.


    "The magic is..." Lumia frowned slightly. There was sweat on her cheeks. If she was hit by that thing, she would always feel very bad. Even her physical quality might not be able to carry it.


    Vicero smiled and waved his fingers. He said, "my magic is space collapse. Unlike those space mages, all I can do is destroy."


    Space collapse!


    It is an expression of extreme destructive power, which can directly affect the structure of space. This magic is more direct and violent than elemental magic in the strong attack system.


    Lumia was also stunned when she heard the speech. She immediately smiled. She said, "what I can do is very similar to you." Although she can''t make the space collapse, she can break the space.


    "Your magic, is it broken?" Vicro also said it with a smile. He had already judged it when lumia fought with other students.


    Lumia was not surprised to see that the other party knew her magic attribute. After all, she had played many games and used magic frequently. If she didn''t notice it, would it be too stupid?


    "Stop talking nonsense! We have to fight the guy above!"


    At this time, a tall figure suddenly fell from the sky, howled angrily in his mouth, and then swung a war hammer and fell on lumia below.


    "Weapons increase, ten times!"


    When she saw a third party involved in the battle, lumia also narrowed her eyes. She flew back towards the rear and let the blow fall to the ground.


    Bang!


    The hammer fell on the ground, causing the ground to collapse. Come on, the dust storm swept away, and the ground was directly smashed into a huge pit by powerful forces.


    "Hey, Sebastian, what are you doing?"


    VERCRO frowned when he saw the third party involved in the battle. Although he also wanted to solve the battle quickly and fight with the disciples of the "sword saint", he didn''t want to bully an already tired girl with others.


    The dust dispersed and revealed a tall shirtless man. He was two meters tall, taller than the previous one. He picked up the Warhammer and carried it on his shoulder, and then grinned.


    "You''re grinding and chirping here. I can''t see it, so I did it."


    Vicero frowned. He opened his mouth to say something, but at this time, a refined young man in Green said, "little girl, just step down. You''ve helped your teacher a lot of trouble. Next, let your teacher be our opponent in person."


    Hearing the speech, lumia was also silent. Although she wanted to compete with the students in the spirit school, she wanted to help Belen more, because she always knew the physical condition of the latter.


    "No, I don''t have the habit of retreating halfway."


    Hearing the girl''s words, the elegant boy had to say, "well, next, we will work together to defeat you, because our goal is only the one above."


    The knight Ji aofu Yinxian stood in the rear and didn''t make a hand. She looked calmly at the five people in front. She didn''t seem to have the intention to start with them. At this time, she seemed to feel something. She slowly raised her head and looked, and her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.


    Buzz!


    Five different magic powers suddenly burst out from the five elves. Just looking at this magic power, it''s not like ordinary students can have, and their eyes are all locked on lumia. They don''t come to compete with the girl. Their goal is the white haired man above!


    "Boundary, release."


    Feeling this huge magic, lumia also felt great pressure. She clenched her teeth. Although she was very tired, she had to open the boundary at the moment. However, as soon as she opened, her whole body began to ache. She clenched her teeth and endured. She knew that this was the side effect of excessive use of strength.


    At this time, a silver light disappeared into lumia''s body. The gentle magic calmed the restless magic in her body, and the boundary was closed again. A calm and cold voice sounded in her ear.


    "Leave it to me next."


    A figure with silver radiance came into the air. The pure and sacred moving posture fell into the eyes of all the elves. All the Elves were moved by the extraordinary beauty.

 Chapter 697

    "By magic?"


    Sinyol on the stage also opened her eyes when she saw the silver haired girl stepping down. As a teacher of the Fairy school, how could she not know how much magic it needs to do.


    Even jedseff, the head of the elf school, who had been smiling and speechless, showed surprised eyes. He had previously noticed that the silver haired girl was unusual, but he didn''t expect to reach this point.


    "That girl..."


    The boy who shook hands with Elia on the audience also opened his eyes when he saw the silver haired girl who suddenly appeared in the magic arena.


    All the elves opened their eyes slightly when they saw the silver haired girl coming from heaven. What a beautiful girl it was. No one can match it in memory. Is it really this world? Isn''t this the super beautiful girl in the story?


    "Elia!"


    Seeing the arrival of the silver haired girl, lumia also showed a surprise smile. She called the former, and Elia nodded to her, and then looked at the five people who released great magic.


    "Leave it to me next."


    "OK."


    Lumia did not hesitate. She knew Elia''s power very well, so she was relieved to give it to her, although she had guessed that the latter would appear after herself.


    When the five people saw the new super beautiful girl, they were stunned, and the magic gradually came back, but soon they woke up. The elegant young man in blue frowned slightly, because the girl looked younger than the previous one.


    Did you change the guard?


    At this time, ovyin string also came forward with a riding gun. She stared at the silver haired girl floating in the air and said in a low voice: "be careful, this man is stronger than before!"


    The five people all nodded slightly when they heard the speech. When the strength reached a certain level, the feeling between the strong would be very clear. When they were facing the silver haired girl at the moment, they could feel extraordinary pressure.


    When the knight girl came out, Elia looked at her. Her delicate face was cold. She said coldly, "how dare you insult my brother."


    Brother?


    After hearing this sentence, the six people were stunned. Then they looked at the white haired man above and the silver haired girl in front of them. They immediately understood what the situation was. It turned out that these two people were brothers and sisters? Such a comparison is really like.


    ORF Yinxian understood what the other party was talking about. She still said strongly, "your brother is both a student and a sister. Is he such a lazy, no, or, as I said, a timid person?"


    "Obviously, he is a disciple of the sword saint, but he doesn''t dare to accept our challenge. Is it just empty?" The elegant youth in Tsing Yi also questioned.


    Sebastian was more direct, with a sneer on his big face and shouted in a loud voice: "it seems that the sword saint is really out of his sight. He actually accepted such a cowardly disciple. He probably doesn''t have any strength, so he can only let you out to block the knife. It''s really sad."


    A thin man who had never spoken suddenly smiled and said, "is that a little too much? You can''t blame him for being as timid as a mouse? Do you think so? Mody?"


    "Kata, you''re going too far." Having said that, mo de laughed, and obviously he thought so.


    Vicero was much better than them. He looked at the silver haired girl and said calmly, "let your brother come out to fight in person, otherwise there will be no fewer challenges."


    But vicero frowned as soon as he finished. He found that the silver haired girl actually clenched her hands. He felt a sense of uneasiness in his heart. He vaguely felt that the silver haired girl seemed angry?


    "My brother, can you insult me?"


    Elia lowered her head, with a flame burning in her silver black eyes. Her face was like cold ice. Her magic began to be released gradually, and the stones on the ground began to tremble.


    Feeling the increasing magic in the air, all the six of ovynxian frowned, and the knight Ji made a quick decision and shouted in a deep voice: "defeat her with speed!"


    Hum.


    Six majestic magic surged out of the six people. Although they didn''t know why they had a sense of uneasiness in their hearts, this sense of uneasiness made them subconsciously mobilize all their magic. At this time, great pressure suddenly came, as if the sky had collapsed, which was frightening.


    Boom!


    At the moment when the magic of the six people just appeared, there was a sudden outbreak of the seventh magic between the heaven and earth. It was born at an extremely amazing speed like the roar of a volcano and the surging of the sea, and then it directly dispersed the six magic with incomparably strong power.


    As soon as the magic filled with heaven and earth appeared, the six people on the side of the elf School Park were also shocked, and then they were blown out by the substantive magic. It was like being impacted by the tsunami. That power was simply irresistible by human power!


    Bang!


    The silver brilliance wrapped the silver haired girl like a ball. The ground was even squeezed out of a huge pit by this magic, and the silver black eyes stared at the six people in the distance at the moment.


    "Elia!"


    When he saw this behind the scenes, Belen was also shocked. He didn''t know what happened below, but when he saw that Elia had such amazing magic, he also realized that something bad was happening. The girl seemed angry!


    Angelina also frowned slightly. She didn''t expect that such a situation would happen. The wings of the wind gathered behind her. Just when she planned to go down to stop Elia, her feet stopped as soon as she took a step. She was surprised.


    Hum.


    The magic that shocked the whole elf School Park suddenly converged at the moment. The silver brilliance on the silver haired girl was also dimmed. She stood in the air in silence.


    "If I hurt them, my brother will be unhappy."


    After whispering to herself, Elia raised her head and looked at the six elves who had just got up in the distance. The five fingers of her right hand flicked slightly, and her silver hair began to extend. She said to herself calmly, "but if I don''t teach you a lesson, I won''t be reconciled."


    Ovyin string stood up holding the lance. She bit her teeth and stared at the silver haired girl in the distance. The lingering palpitations in her heart had not disappeared. Unexpectedly, the silver haired girl had such amazing magic power.


    This is not a level!


    At this moment, the five viceroes realized this fact. They slowly stood up and let them overestimate the silver haired girl. In the end, they knew that it was too underestimated. No one could imagine that such a young girl would have such shocking power.


    But even so, they have no intention of flinching.


    Therefore, the six people of ovyin string came together. They represent the elf School Park. They can''t shrink back in the face of foreigners. This is the dignity of their elf family!


    Now, their goals have changed.

 Chapter 698

    WOW!


    After a while, all the elves recovered from the shock of the amazing magic. After seeing the six figures that didn''t shrink back, they all cheered.


    The posture of not retreating and moving forward is what the elite of their elf school should be like!


    When she saw that Elia had restrained her magic, Belen was also relieved. Elia was still very mature and thought that the girl would lose her mind and make a big move. Although she knew she shouldn''t worry so much, it was her own child after all.


    "That child is amazing." Said Angelina in such a surprised comment.


    Even jedseff and sinyol, the head of the elf school, were surprised to look at the girl below. They thought they needed to stop themselves, but unexpectedly, the child suppressed his emotions.


    It is impossible to describe the girl with simple excellence. Such a young human girl has such amazing power.


    On a separate seat in the audience, the handsome young man also recovered, and then exclaimed with surprise: "Wow, what a wonderful girl."


    Even he was shocked by that power, and the other party was still such a young human girl. It was incredible that the title of genius was not worthy of her, right?


    Even the other super elites who have no end are looking at the silver figure with dignified eyes. Is that girl really only a teenager on the surface?


    The magic that filled the whole world before, even those elders in the Presbyterian court may not have it? How could it come from such a young human girl?


    At the moment, ovyin string is staring at the silver haired girl in the distance with a very dignified look. Different from the short haired girl before, the girl in front of me felt different face-to-face at that time. It was a very detached feeling. It was hardly like an ordinary human.


    Can human beings really have such temperament?


    Kata felt the magic filled in the air, swallowed his saliva, and then smacked his mouth. He said with a strong smile: "Hey, hey, oofoyin string, should we join hands this time? The girl''s strength is a little foul."


    Knight Ji looked at him, and then said solemnly, "join hands. Now is not the time to consider the guy above. The girl in front of us can''t be her opponent."


    jointly!


    Even the proud Knight Ji agreed to join hands, and the five viceros were surprised. They had fought with Knight Ji countless times and were very clear about her temper. Now they also understand that if they don''t join hands with the enemy and retreat like this, they will lose not only their face, but also the whole school!


    Hum.


    The six magic powers are not as aggressive as before, but cover their six people and solidify them to prevent them from being blown away again by the surging magic power before.


    Elia, standing in the air, swept her eyes over the six people and said indifferently, "come with you."


    "That''s what I mean!"


    The knight Ji aofu''s sound string sank and drank, and then rushed out first. The wings of the wind condensed behind him in an instant. The magic lines were engraved under his feet. In front of him, another round of magic runes appeared. Through them, his body turned into cyan light and shadow and shuttled away. In an instant, he completed three magic without even chanting spells, You already have your own rules for magic.


    "One ride is a thousand, and the wind is a lance!"


    He rode the spear stabbing with a violent dragon scroll. At the same time, countless silver silk threads gathered and finally built a silver shield in front of Elia. The spear stabbed at the center of the silver shield, but the grain silk did not move. Seeing this, the ORF sound string was also full of strength, and the sound of heavy drinking was issued in his mouth, and the magic of the wind around was more and more surging.


    Boom!


    The violent wind and waves left deep traces on the ground. Although the tornado did not break the silver shield, it forcefully connected the silver shield with Elia''s body and pushed back towards the rear.


    "How strong!"


    Many people made such exclamations. It is worthy of being a knight''s Ji aofu sound string. It can actually force back those who have that kind of magic!


    Although it didn''t break the defense, it also worked.


    At this time, the light in the sky was suddenly covered, and the dark thing appeared from the broken void. That was the collapse of VERCRO''s space, so it fell towards Elia.


    Elia raised her head and looked at it. Then her fingers hanging on her side moved slightly, and her silver hair ran through it. Like countless meteor and arrow showers, she pierced the dark thing in an instant and forcibly smashed the space debris.


    "Weapons increase, a hundred times!"


    After the darkness, there was a roar of anger. A strong man spirit, holding a huge war hammer in both hands and with unparalleled power, suddenly waved from the left. He would not regard the silver haired girl in front of him as a weak girl. If he didn''t do his best, he would definitely lose!


    Elia flicked her fingers, and the silver shield in front of her played the overtone string, and then gathered to her side. She chose to connect the hammer hard.


    Bang!


    The hammer hit the silver shield and caused an amazing air wave. Even the ground below burst, like a huge sound on a big clock. It was amazing that the hammer directly broke the silver shield made of silver hair!


    The huge anti earthquake force made Elia fly out. Her right hand was supported out of thin air, and the powerful magic shook to stabilize her body. Then without even looking at it, her right hand suddenly grasped it to the right, and the earth trembled violently. Finally, the mud and stones surged out and gathered into a huge palm, and grabbed it towards kata and mode over there.


    "Combined magic ¡¤ a bright bridge to the starry sky!"


    The dazzling light shone in the audience, and then the ice crystals quickly condensed in the air. The two were combined into one. They built a colorful bridge and extended towards the sky. When the giant hand fell, it forcibly destroyed it, but the bridge was not damaged at all, and then fell towards the silver haired girl.


    "They are all excellent students." Seeing the performance of the six people, beren also expressed such admiration.


    Xinyoer also looked at him and said proudly, "of course, it''s the super elite of our elf School Park, and it''s not all."


    "It''s great, but..." Beren''s eyes fixed on the silver haired figure.


    When the bridge of the starry sky hit Elia, their figures of ovyin string and vicero appeared in all directions, trying to defeat her with a double attack.


    Hum.


    Suddenly, a mysterious law quietly emerged, and all the earth elements between heaven and earth boiled, while the silver light on the silver haired girl was covered with a layer of pure earthy yellow.


    The truth of the earth.


    Elia looked at the front, looked calm and rippling with the magic that shook the earth. She whispered gently, and a surge of magic suddenly surged into the sky. An earthy yellow light and shadow appeared behind her, vaguely able to see clearly. It seemed to be a girl, and beren recognized it. The figure was Elia herself.


    "The truth of the earth, the will of the new Lord of the earth."


    When the light and shadow appeared behind Elia, a force that could not be borne by the space suddenly broke out and swept away in a circular trend. The magic of the six people of ovyin string didn''t even have the chance to touch her. When touching the magic, the magic was disintegrated, then blasted out and hit the wall on the edge.


    "That power... The law of truth?"


    Jedseff, the head of the Fairy school, opened his eyes. He stared at the silver haired girl below. Even he couldn''t imagine that the human girl would have such power.

 Chapter 699

    Everyone''s eyes fell on the divine girl below. The scene in front of them was really amazing. The six Super elites of the spirit college were all defeated by the human girl, and they still failed after working together.


    Although not as good as the witch, the elf family is also very sensitive to magic. At that moment, they felt that the magic of the earth elements between heaven and earth had been pulled, and all led to the silver haired girl.


    Is this really something humans can do?


    "Headmaster... Who is that?"


    At the moment, xinyol was stunned and asked. She was very knowledgeable. She vaguely guessed what had just happened, but she couldn''t believe it was true.


    For sinyol''s uncertainty, jedseff affirmed it. He nodded and said, "yes, that''s the law of truth. That girl holds the truth of the earth."


    "It''s really..."


    After being affirmed, xinyol was also shocked. Although it has been recorded in history that some races did master the truth rules, those are famous in history, but at present, how old are the girls who master the truth of the earth?


    Because mastering the truth of the earth means having the power comparable to the elemental spirit.


    Although their elves are also elves, they are two different races. According to legend, their ancestors derived their elves only after being protected by the element elves. Therefore, to be accurate, their elves have a certain relationship with the element elves.


    How do elemental elves exist? That is the most indispensable existence to build the world! Having the truth rule may not be able to really reach the level of the element spirit, but it does have the power that is not weaker than the element spirit.


    If the element elves create an element of the world, then the rule of truth means that being able to master this element perfectly is no less than the power of the element elves.


    Then, xinyol looked at the white haired man next to her. After seeing the latter''s smile, she frowned and asked, "your sister''s talent in magic is the most amazing I''ve ever seen."


    "At this point, I am the same." Beren responded with a smile.


    It''s true. In Belen''s opinion, in terms of magic attainments, except for sisya blessed by countless elements, only Joanna can compare with it. However, Elia is only 16 years old. At the age of 16, Joanna has not mastered the "truth of the wind".


    On the magic arena.


    Elia stood in the air, her eyes swept over the six elves who were struggling to stand up from the ground, but she didn''t do it, but floated there quietly.


    "Ha..."


    The knight Ji aofu Yinxian slowly stood up with her lance inserted into the ground. She clenched her teeth and forced herself to straighten her waist. She gasped. Just that blow scattered all the magic gathered by her, and the magic circuit in her body is still blocked.


    Vicero and the other four stood up with their teeth clenched. They were not exhausted, so their self-esteem would never allow themselves to fall to the ground.


    The six people looked at the silver haired girl floating in the air in the distance. Their eyes were full of dignified color. The power just was too grand. Can human beings have such terrible power?


    It''s so powerful!


    Now, even if they lose, all the students of the spirit college won''t think it''s ORF Yinxian and others who are too weak. It''s better to say that they are strong enough, but the silver haired girl is stronger, which is no longer the existence that their students can fight!


    In fact, Belen''s evaluation of ovynxian and others is very high. There is no doubt about the strength of the six of them. Even if they are placed in frozarno School Park, they are definitely the top students, but their opponent is Elia, who is a super strong person comparable to the earth elves.


    Just before the silver haired girl went down, xinyol heard her whisper. Looking back, she was silent for a moment and looked at the white haired man.


    "Since she''s yours, you


    Can it be said that as a brother, the white haired man also has such extraordinary power?


    Beren knew what she wanted to say and immediately shook his head. He said, "no, I can''t compare with Elia. I don''t have any attainments in magic, only the gadgets I''ve figured out."


    Hearing the speech, xinyol also had some doubts in his heart. Even if this man was right, he was a disciple of the sword saint after all. If he was not good at magic, what about Kendo?


    When the knight giovoynn''s string slowed down, she went up again with a lance in her hand. She raised her head slightly and looked at Elia. She asked, "is your brother as strong as you?"


    In this regard, Elia replied calmly: "my brother is better than me. I can''t win my brother anyway. My brother is the best."


    This sounds like unreasonable boasting, which makes ORF Yinxian very suspicious. After all, the strength of the silver haired girl has been amazing enough. If it is true as she said, how strong is her brother? This is unthinkable.


    That man is the disciple of the sword saint and the elder brother of the silver haired girl.


    She raised her head and looked at the white haired man above. Her eyes were as dazzling as a torch. Even if the man was amazing as the silver haired girl said, she still wanted to fight him. If she didn''t fight, she couldn''t convince her in any case.


    What a stubborn girl.


    Seeing that the girl looked at her again, Belen also sighed secretly, and then looked at antlina beside her. He asked, "will you be disappointed if I don''t go down?"


    Hearing these words, Angelina also turned her head and looked at her disciples. She smiled and said, "maybe a little, but after all, I brought you here and forgot your physical condition, so it''s my fault that makes you embarrassed."


    "I see."


    Belen also nodded slightly, and then walked to one side of the ladder and walked down. Although he was a little troublesome, antlina took a human as a disciple against the wishes of all her people. Then, knowing that she would encounter this situation, she brought him here, which also shows her wish, as a teacher.


    Antlina, who summoned up the courage to bring him here, must hope that her students can shine. Therefore, as a disciple, how can he disappoint antlina as a teacher? If she is bad enough, she will be judged even if she is the pride of the elf family?


    In that case, let''s show our hands.

 Chapter 700

    "That man..."


    All the elves looked at the white haired man walking down the stairs. Although they had not yet awakened from the shock after the silver haired girl showed her strength, the elves of the elves college opened their eyes when they saw the man walking to the scene.


    Sword saint''s disciple, come on!


    Elijah was also aware of beren''s arrival. She was stunned, and then fell to the ground from mid air. She came to beren with light steps.


    "Brother?"


    Beren raised his hand and patted the girl on the shoulder, then smiled and said, "I''d better show my hand. Hiding behind all the time can''t be a good example."


    "I see." Elia flashed her big eyes, then nodded her head and flew back towards latil and them.


    Then Belen went to the elite of the six elf colleges who were staring at him. He greeted them with a smile. Since they all came down, relax.


    He stopped ten meters away in front of the knight giovoynn string. Belen smiled and asked, "do you still have strength? I''m down now."


    Ovyin string asked calmly, "what made you change your mind?"


    "Well..." Belen thought deeply and said with a light smile, "because I think, if I don''t end up, maybe many people will talk about my teacher behind me?"


    "I see." The eyes of Orpheum string flickered slightly.


    "My name is Belen glien, the disciple of your respected sword saint." Belen''s eyes swept over the five young people who also came forward. After he smiled and reported his name, the blue light gathered in his right hand, and a long sword appeared in his hand. He shook the sword in his hand, and then opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Now, I''ll be your opponent."


    WOW!


    The audience exclaimed again. I thought that after the silver haired girl beat the six elites of their spirit college, he had no chance to see the white haired man fight, but unexpectedly, he took the initiative to end up fighting with the six again.


    On the stage, xinyol stared at the white haired figure below. She heard the conversation between the latter and antlina just now. Maybe it was a fight for her teacher?


    Seeing that the six people were stunned, Belen also remembered something. He smiled and said, "I know you consumed a lot because of the battle, so I gave three swords. I just fought with you and won''t win."


    "Well, you can do it."


    The knight Ji aofu Yinxian answered without hesitation, then lifted her cavalry gun, rolled up the fierce wind all over, and her long hair swayed with the wind. She took a deep breath, and her magic improved to a higher level again.


    Although there was a disciple who underestimated the so-called "sword saint" before, when he really came to the field, her contempt disappeared.


    Watching from a long distance, I didn''t notice the difference between this man. But when I face this man, I can feel a strange temperament. I can''t see what''s on the bottom of the sea than the deep sea. It''s more like I can clearly see the blue sky, but I can never see the end.


    Belen took a deep breath and used all the magic he could mobilize, increasing to "50%. His breath surged wildly, and a round of Qi spread around his feet.


    Seeing this scene, the beautiful eyes of ORF Yinxian also flickered with light brilliance. Sure enough, the disciples of the "sword saint" could not be weak.


    When they felt the surging breath of the white haired man, the five viceroes also stared. The breath released by each other alone can not be underestimated


    "Aren''t you four together?" Beren looked at the four viceros in the rear.


    "Don''t need them, please fight with me one-on-one." ORF Yinxian opened her mouth indifferently. She wanted to compete with the man in front of her. Therefore, she looked back at the five viceroes and said calmly, "please don''t interfere in my battle."


    VERCRO looked calm and nodded slightly, but the other four people snorted, but they didn''t refute ovyin string''s words. They also wanted to see the strength of the white haired man. After all, the silver haired girl before said those words so seriously, and they still cared very much.


    Then, ovyin string looked back at the white haired man. She took a step forward with her left foot, and the riding gun in her hand dissipated into blue light. Then a slender long gun appeared in her hand, and her whole body magic rippled and entered an extremely serious state.


    "Please." Beren nodded slightly.


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of Orff sound string suddenly disappeared from the original place and went away obliquely in the strong wind. The speed increased several grades on the way, as if it had become a wind, and launched a continuous attack on beren.


    Keng Keng!


    When countless stabs hit, beren''s look was still calm. His dark blue eyes swept several directions continuously, and the sword in his hand turned into a remnant at the moment. He accurately blocked those stabs. Without these "half god eyes", he might not be able to deal with them so easily.


    WOW!


    Seeing the white haired man standing in place so easily to deal with the attack of the knight Ji aofu Yin string, countless elves outside the field screamed. Is that the disciple of the "sword saint"?


    Boom!


    When a sword was accurately cut across the tip of the long gun, the figure of ovyin string was also shocked and flew out. She pointed her toes to the ground, jumped back a few meters, and then stabilized her body. She stood on her side and crossed the long gun behind her. The tip of the gun released the green magic, and a huge magic pattern was quickly printed and engraved at the tip.


    "The magic of the wind, shining and breaking, juexi gun."


    She read the name of the magic from her mouth. At the same time, the magic pattern shone with amazing brilliance, burning like a red flame. Then, the long gun across the waist gently moved forward.


    Boom!


    The shape of a spear was engraved on the magical grain, and then an amazing brilliance erupted. The wind full of disillusionment rushed away. The power contained in it was enough to explain how strong the knight Ji was, but she was unable to play in the face of Elia.


    Great magic.


    Belen appreciated in his heart, but he couldn''t really let the other party hit him. An empty scabbard appeared on his right waist. He inserted the snow lion into it, and his spirit reached the peak at the moment.


    Vientiane creates life and cuts the moment.


    "Elf sword dance ¡¤ second sound ¡¤ moment."


    The dark blue eyes twinkled slightly, and the body had the extreme sharpness. At the moment, the hand holding the sword hilt suddenly stretched out. Even if the edge flashed in the field, it ran through the whole audience, accompanied by the harsh sound of the sword.

 Chapter 701

    The blue radiance divided the breath of the wind with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying, and then hit the magic pattern heavily. The latter was smashed by stones like glass, and the ovyin string was hit hard and retreated back again and again, but it was not hurt, but the magic in the body was boiling with hot water and could not calm down.


    "That sword skill..."


    She gasped, then raised her head and looked at the white haired man in the distance. Her eyes coagulated slightly. She had to admit that the man was really strong, but far less than the silver haired girl before.


    In her heyday, she might be able to fight one.


    At the thought of this, ovyin string looked at the smiling white haired man silently, then shook her head, she stood up straight, and then took a long sigh of relief.


    No, the man didn''t seriously fight her.


    The sword skill just now should be that, right?


    When the edge ran through the audience, the eyes of all the elves felt a tingling and narrowed, but the next scene made all the elves open their eyes.


    Knight Ji, did you lose?


    Just now, the sword skill like pulling out the sword has been branded in the minds of all students. It is just such a simple action, but it has played such a sword skill. Even Knight Ji''s magic has been broken. It''s incredible!


    Is this the strength of the disciples of the sword saint?


    "Mr. Belen... Great."


    Latil made such a exclamation, and the girls on one side nodded. They rarely saw beren fighting with others.


    Even xinyol was staring at the white haired figure below. She had always been curious about the strength of the man, so she revealed his identity on the spot. She didn''t think the man was weak. Although she had always been expecting, she didn''t have too much surprise after seeing his performance at the moment.


    The disciple of "sword saint" should have such strength.


    In addition, she could see that the white haired man did not give full play to his real strength. Xinyol, who was very sure of this, was also very curious about where his strength limit was.


    "Angelina, you have a good disciple." Jedseff stroked his beard and said with a smile that the young man was very pleasing to his eyes in every way.


    At the moment, Angelina''s face showed a gentle smile. After hearing jedseff''s words, she smiled and replied, "of course, that smelly boy is my most proud disciple."


    Proud?


    Hearing what Angelina said, jedseff was stunned, and then burst into laughter. The "sword saint" was really confident in his disciples.


    Leia is also standing behind Angelina at the moment. Her golden blue eyes are shining. She is very surprised to look at the white haired figure below.


    "Mr. beren, he''s really good..."


    Also at this moment, Leia''s mind could not help but emerge the picture of the first meeting with beren and the unforgettable figure when she saved herself later.


    On the magic arena.


    She said, "you are very strong. I hope you will have a chance to compete again. Today I lost."


    After accepting the failure very calmly, ovyin string also saluted slightly, and then turned away. She didn''t go to see vicero and others.


    Seeing the knight Ji''s departure, Belen also looked at the five viceroes on the other side. He smiled and said, "if you don''t continue to challenge, I will be very grateful."


    Because he is also very tired. After all, he stole the sealed magic. He can''t concentrate on the battle, so he is still very tired.


    Vicero looked back at the leaving ovyin string, and then looked at the white haired man. He said, "fight again next time, and that''s all for today."


    He also consumed a lot because of the previous battle. Since ovyin string has conceded defeat, he can''t fight with him in his current state, so he''d better retreat temporarily.


    The three sebastians around vicero also gave up the challenge. It can be seen from the battle between the other party and ovyinxian that the other party is very strong, and is likely to be stronger than them. Now they are not in their heyday, and they have to admit that there is still a gap between themselves and Knight Ji. Even the latter has lost, There is no doubt about their results.


    Seeing that they didn''t continue to challenge, Belen was also relieved. If it weren''t for the excessive consumption of these six people after fighting with Elia, he must have a lot of trouble to face.


    So, is it over?


    Beren turned around, but he felt an extremely sharp line of sight just a few steps away. He raised his eyebrow slightly, and then looked over his head. There was no need to look for it. In a moment, he found the place of that line of sight.


    There is only one separate seat in the audience. There is a beautiful young man with short blond hair sitting there. Under the scattered flowing sea, there are a pair of cyan and yellow eyes, which are as bright as gemstones, that is, the eyes that look very beautiful. They are staring at the white haired man in the field. A shallow smile appears on their exquisite face at the moment, as if they are greeting.


    The boy?


    Belen took a look at the beautiful young elf, and then took back his eyes. He could feel that the young man was very unusual, perhaps stronger than the knight girl, but since the other party didn''t come down to challenge him, he didn''t care very much.


    After returning to the stage, the girls greeted his return with a smile. The kitten latis came to beren''s face and hugged him with open arms. The little face rubbed in his arms.


    "Brother is so powerful!"


    "Of course."


    Belen rubbed the cat''s head with a smile. Then he looked at Angelina and said with a grin, "haven''t you been ashamed?"


    "Well, it''s OK." Antlina replied with her hands on her hips and a smile. Then she seemed to think of something and asked, "is your body OK?"


    Beilun shook his head when he heard the speech. He said, "it''s only acceptable to this extent."


    "Don''t force yourself to go down and fight them." So said Angelina.


    In this regard, beren shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m a disciple of the sword saint."


    Angelina also puffed a smile, and then patted beren''s head, which also made the latter cast a resentful look.


    In the battle just now, his sword was already his current limit. Fortunately, the next five people didn''t continue to challenge, which made him look more relaxed and comfortable.


    "Sorry."


    Lumia''s apologetic voice came from one side. She was standing with her head down. Seeing the girl like this, Belen was helpless to reach out and pat her on the shoulder, and then smiled gently.


    "What can I apologize for? I should say thank you."


    Hearing the speech, lumia looked up at him, then pursed her lips. If she was strong enough, she didn''t need Elia''s hand. As a disciple, she had won the battle all the time, and then nothing would happen next.


    "Well, well, you''ve done well." Beren soothed the girl softly, then brightened her eyes and said with a smile, "if you don''t feel happy again, I''ll use the little wolf as food."


    Rumei make complaints about the cold, and then she says, "how cruel you are, Beilun!"


    "No, you see, it''s time to contribute to raising it for nothing?" Beren said with a righteous face. He was very serious.

 Chapter 702

    Magic and martial arts activities continue. It''s just a foreplay about challenging the disciples of the "sword saint", although this foreplay is more wonderful than the main play.


    While witnessing the performances of many excellent students, beren was also thoughtful. Although these young people are not bad at present, they are much worse than those before.


    "Do the students here need to accomplish anything outside?" Belen was a little concerned about this problem, and then looked curiously at antlina next to her, because the latter also came from this school park.


    However, for his question, Angelina shook her head and said, "the students here are much more comfortable than you, because generally speaking, they will not leave the forest of elves. Of course, there will be some exceptions."


    "Well."


    Belen also blinked after hearing the speech. No wonder he couldn''t feel the ruthlessness from these young elves. Even so, their strength was very excellent.


    At this time, xinyol also snorted and said, "of course, it also shows that the genius of the elves in magic is generally above human beings."


    At the smell of the speech, Belen also smiled but didn''t say anything. He didn''t admit or deny this. He didn''t bother to fight with this woman for this kind of thing. Talent is important, but it''s not all.


    After the magic show, Belen also got up from his seat and stretched. Although it was not very interesting for him, it was very interesting for latil and them.


    The head of the school, jedseff, stood up and said with a smile, "well, just see here. It''s boring to sit here all the time. It''s better to stroll around our school park. Maybe you can make friends."


    Then, sinyol followed jedseff to leave the seat. They saw the blonde girl standing on the side at the exit. Jedseff smiled and nodded slightly, while xinyol also saluted the girl, and then left here.


    Leia looked at their departure, then bowed slightly and saluted. Then she turned and walked towards beren and others. She smiled and opened her mouth.


    "So, are you going to have a look in the school park?"


    Hearing Leia''s words, Belen also looked at him with a smile. He nodded and said, "ah, of course, it''s our first time to come to the elf School Park."


    At this time, Angelina suddenly said, "then I''ll leave and visit some of my students'' teachers, Leia. Can you show us around?"


    "I see." Leia agreed to come down.


    After the end of the magic martial arts activity, countless students left the magic martial arts field and returned to the school park. Some passers-by focused their eyes on beren and others, while Elia''s eyes were the most, because her performance was too amazing, which was even more amazing than that of the disciples of the "sword Saint".


    Anyway, are those two brothers and sisters? The temperament is so dusty, the hair color is so similar, and the strength is incomparably strong. Should it be a family?


    Latil''s eyes looked at the sea of flowers on the right. Her eyes suddenly brightened. She took a step forward and pulled beren''s sleeve, and then asked excitedly, "Mr. beren! Can we go there and have a look?"


    "Huh?"


    Belen also looked in the direction latil looked at. His eyes brightened when he saw the sea of pink flowers. He smiled and said, "go, go, be careful, don''t fall."


    "Yes!"


    Latil showed a big smile, and then took latis and ran towards the sea of flowers, and hill and others followed. For girls, such a beautiful pink sea of flowers is just like in the story. Now it appears in front of us, like a scene in a dream.


    Seeing this, Belen also smiled and shook his head, and then walked slowly. He stood high and looked at the pink flower sea. He found that there were many elves in it. When he looked carefully, he blinked his eyes, and then scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    Are those lovers? What are you doing? Aren''t you afraid of being seen?


    Belen looked away shyly, and then looked in the direction of the girls. He prayed that the girls would not meet the couples who were doing something shameful, otherwise both sides would be embarrassed?


    "Hello."


    At this time, a clear voice came from one side. Belen also looked over her head subconsciously. She was stunned when she saw the comer.


    At the moment, in front of beren''s eyes, it turned out to be a super beautiful boy with beautiful appearance. The obvious Adam''s apple can judge his gender, but the exquisite face and the slender look are not like boys'' eyelashes. It''s hard to believe that it''s actually a boy. Moreover, the boy in front of him was the one beren had seen before.


    Beren also said hello after he recovered: "hello."


    "Isn''t the scenery good here?" The beautiful boy smiled and looked at the sea of flowers. He seemed to think of something. Then he narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Shengong yahuangzvos. You can call me Shengong."


    "My name is Belen greyan." Belen also reported his name, which was a courtesy. Then he asked curiously, "do you also come to see this sea of flowers?"


    Hearing this question, the beautiful children''s Shrine showed an ambiguous smile. He looked at the white haired man and said with a smile: "no, I came to see you."


    Belen, who got this answer, also trembled and his cheeks were slightly red. He said shyly, "what... I, sure enough, I still prefer girls, although you are also very beautiful..."


    Hearing the speech, the temple was also stunned. He blinked his beautiful big eyes, and then his face turned red. He shouted in great shame: "Hey, what are you thinking?! I didn''t mean that! And don''t say I''m beautiful!"


    Seeing the beautiful boy who suddenly became angry, beren also came back. He realized that he had misunderstood and immediately rubbed his nose with his fingers.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood."


    The temple hummed, and the ruddy face did not subside. It was obvious that he was still ashamed of the white haired man''s misunderstanding. Finally, he took a deep breath, and then opened his mouth again to say his intention.


    "I came to you mainly to compete with you."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. He asked in some doubt, "since you want to compete with me, why didn''t you play on the martial arts field before?"


    "I can''t do it because someone is present." There was a faint light shining in the temple''s eyes.


    At this time, beautiful long silver hair appeared in the corner of the temple''s eyes. He turned his head and saw a beautiful and beautiful girl coming slowly, and she obviously heard him and spoke slowly.

 Chapter 703

    When he saw the arrival of the silver haired girl, the temple boy also narrowed his blue and yellow eyes. His impression of the silver haired girl was as shocked as other students.


    "Elia?"


    Seeing Elia coming back, beren was also slightly stunned. At this time, the former came to the latter, and his silver black eyes stared at the holy palace boy.


    "Brother can''t fight. If you want to fight, I''ll fight you."


    The silver haired girl stood in front of beren. There was a strong color in her eyes. The magic on her began to surge. The silver brilliance covered her, and then she rushed towards the beautiful boy in front of her.


    Seeing this, the temple boy also had a flash of eyes and his whole body was shocked. The purple magic collided with the silver magic, stirring up waves and waves, and he also stepped back a few steps to stabilize his body.


    "All right, Elia!"


    Seeing that Elia attacked the holy palace boy, Belen was also shocked and immediately made a voice to stop her. After all, the holy palace boy just said that. They haven''t planned to fight yet. How can they fight?


    Hearing Belem''s words, Elia also restrained her magic. She looked at Belem behind her, and then lowered her head in silence.


    Belen sighed when he saw the girl''s wronged appearance. He raised his hand and rubbed the girl''s head, and then looked at the temple boy.


    "Sorry, holy palace. Let''s put the contest next time."


    Hearing the speech, the holy palace nodded, and then he looked at the silver haired girl, and then turned and left. Since the girl was blocked here and seemed unwilling to give in, he could only have a chance to compete with beren next time.


    "It''s really strong."


    The temple looked back at the silver haired figure in the distance, then sighed, and finally disappeared around a corner.


    After the beautiful boy left, Belen also looked at the girl in front of her, then walked around in front of her, sighed helplessly, and then said, "Elia, what''s the matter with you?"


    Elia didn''t speak, just lowered her head in silence.


    Seeing this, Belen also blinked. Although she knew that Elia would not be very angry, it was obvious that she felt a little wronged and annoyed because she stopped her, so she could only comfort her as much as she could at the moment.


    "It''s my brother. Can you forgive my brother?"


    Elia slowly raised her head. Her delicate face was very calm. She shook her head and said, "my brother is not wrong. I''m too willful."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen rubbed the girl''s head and said, "the boy just wants to compete with my brother. It''s not a big deal."


    Elia twinkled her big eyes. She said, "I don''t want my brother to do it. My brother is not in good health."


    When he heard the girl''s words, Belen was also stunned. He hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "is it because of what I said to anterina that worried you?"


    "Yes." Elia answered and immediately said, "my brother''s health has always been very bad. I still know that. Therefore, I want to help my brother."


    After hearing the girl''s words, beren was warm in his heart, even moved. He smiled, and then held the girl in his arms with open arms. He was very happy.


    "I''m so happy. My brother is so moved. Elia is so kind!"


    Elia, who was held in her arms, was also stunned, but she didn''t resist. She hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "brother, your health has been bad. I knew it a long time ago. If there is anything I can help, please don''t be polite."


    It turned out that she had already noticed it.


    Belen''s heart trembled slightly and hugged more tightly. At present, only latil and lumia know his physical condition except for Angelina. Although he felt that this matter could be confessed to everyone, he could not say it anyway. As for the reason, there was no need to think about it.


    "I know. If I need Elia''s help, I''ll never be polite." Beren loosened her arms, then stood in front of the girl and smiled. Then she seemed to think of something. She smiled and said, "aren''t we brothers and sisters? I won''t be polite!"


    "Brother and sister..."


    There were ripples in Elia''s eyes. She was silent for a moment, and then asked, "brother, can I ask you for a simple reward?"


    "Of course! You can get any reward you want." Belen also agreed to Elia''s request. How can he refuse his lovely and kind sister?


    "I want to..." Elia sipped her moist cherry lips and opened her mouth slightly. She raised her eyes and stared at her dark blue eyes. Then she said, "that''s the same reward when she was at sister Hill''s house."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also a little confused. He thought carefully and gradually recalled what had happened between bogia Coty and Elia. After a moment, his pupils gradually opened, and then he looked at the silver haired girl with a stiff look. He looked very unnatural and began to turn red.


    "You, are you saying... That, that?"


    Seeing some white haired men hesitating, Elia nodded with an extremely calm look. She raised her hand and nodded her forehead and lips.


    "Both sides are OK."


    Belen''s throat rolled slightly and looked at the position pointed by the girl. Finally, he looked at the attractive cherry lips. He just felt very soft. He shook his head at the bottom of his heart. Elia was too tempting for boys.


    "Why do you want this reward?" Beren cares about it.


    In this regard, Elia tilted her head in some doubt, blinked her eyes very cute, and then asked naively, "can my brother give me other rewards?"


    Other rewards


    Belen began to think seriously. After all, the reward Elia wanted was too exciting for him. At the beginning, there was nothing to do, but now, there are other options.


    However, beren looked at the silver haired girl in front of her and couldn''t think of any reward that could satisfy the latter. It seemed that the reward useful to latil and latis would not play any role in the girl in front of her.


    "Brother?" Elia couldn''t help calling when she saw some tangled beren.


    But it fell on Belen''s ear, but it was urging. He immediately vented his anger, and then quickly responded, "I know, just a minute!"


    So Belen put his hands on the girl''s shoulders. His eyes paused for a moment at the incomparably attractive place. Then he lifted the flowing sea in front of the girl''s forehead with his hands. He closed his eyes and his lips were like a dragonfly.


    "OK, OK!"


    Belen immediately stepped back, her cheeks were as red as fresh apples, her head seemed to be angry, her look was extremely unnatural, her eyes were moist, and she felt like she was ill.


    No, no, this is really exciting!


    After receiving the reward, Elia''s face was also a little red. The corners of her mouth slightly raised a subtle arc, and then her lips moved slightly. It seemed that she was really very satisfied.

 Chapter 704

    After the girls visited most of the elf School Park, the night came quietly, and with the help of Angelina, they were able to stay in the elf School Park for a few nights, which was a very happy thing for them. After all, there are many natural beauty and blessed places in this school park.


    So, after dinner, the girls went away together again, and today Elia''s interest was also very high, and her footsteps were very light when she left.


    As the only student in the elf school park except for the busy antrina, Leia naturally became a tour guide and took the people on a night trip.


    The evening of the spirit School Park is also holding the usual activities of the School Park, that is, the so-called summer festival. From time to time, you can see the fireworks flashing in the sky, which is so beautiful that you can''t turn your eyes.


    Belen came to a big tree. There was no one passing by here. He looked more relaxed. However, he didn''t feel lonely because of the sound of fireworks. He leaned against the tree and was a little bored.


    After a long time, Belen looked at the bright fireworks and wondered if the scenery would be better. On this thought, he planned to get up and leave here.


    But just as beren was about to stand up, his pupils suddenly shrank, his strength began to collapse, and the seal in his body began to loosen. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he began to concentrate on compressing the magic back.


    The blue light began to float from him, because he tried his best to compress, and the overflow speed of magic began to slow down, but the situation did not get any better, because he found that he could not put all the magic back.


    Ah, it''s really because I stole too much magic, isn''t it?


    Belen realized this. The magic he extracted and used today is the limit he thinks he can reach. It is precisely because of this limit that the seal is not so firm.


    no way! If this goes on


    He''ll die.


    Belen was panting, his look was very ugly, and his pale face made him look very weak. Because of the dispersion of magic, his body was gradually weak, and it was difficult to move his body.


    may not! You can''t leave here!


    He kept shouting in his heart, and his weak body seemed to shine back. He had strength again. He stood up holding his breath, biting his teeth and holding the trunk. Although he was a little afraid, he still wanted to see everyone.


    Anyway, he can''t do it. Leave without saying goodbye!


    However, beren, who had just taken a few steps, softened his feet again and fell directly on the lawn. His magic could no longer be suppressed and was blooming like countless fireflies.


    As the sight in front of him became blurred and his eyelids became heavy, his uneasiness turned into fear. He was afraid that he could no longer open his eyes and meet everyone.


    Don''t


    Just as beren was about to close his eyes, a startling cry suddenly came from the side and fell into his ear.


    "Belem!?"


    I saw a man with chestnut hair running over. It was nit who had disappeared for several days. He frowned when he saw the magic brilliance scattered all over the sky. His emerald eyes were blooming with amazing brilliance at the moment. A mysterious magic Rune was engraved in the void from the brilliance, and the brilliance wrapped the blue magic all over the sky, Then he folded it back.


    However, those blue magic powers stagnated on Belen and didn''t return to his body, as if they didn''t want to go back.


    "The dead Qi in his body has accumulated a lot. His magic is not enough to compete with it, so he is excluded."


    A voice came from behind. A white haired woman was walking slowly. It was Emily who had a millennium appointment with nit. She said something about the situation in Beilun''s body.


    After stepping into the "demigod field", Belen relies on the magic of the whole heaven and earth, but his own magic is not even as good as lumia. The dead gas in his body has increased since its birth and has swallowed up his anger. Therefore, he needs magic to maintain his function. But now, the dead gas is enough to devour his magic, so it will repel the magic.


    Nit''s eyes locked the blue magic that he had gathered back, then frowned and said to himself, "you guy, did you use magic?" He had noticed that the seal he had set was loose.


    "Let me help you."


    Emily stepped forward and stood beside nit. She raised her hands and a soft cyan magic was released. If Beilun was still awake, she would find that the magic possessed by the elf woman was also the magic of life!


    "Life magic - a gift from God."


    The magic of life was immense, but under the control of the elf woman, they all gathered in the white haired man on the ground.


    Although Belen fell into a coma, she still felt a heat flow, as if flowing in her body, all over her body, and her comfortable feeling could not be expressed in words.


    "Dead... Cutting?"


    Felt the obscure breath weaken, nit also looked at the woman next to him in surprise.


    After feeling his eyes, the white haired Emily also turned her head and looked at him, with a playful smile on her face. She said, "for more than a thousand years, even I, a fool, can become very powerful, master."


    Although her face is very mature and even some wrinkles are old, Emily is still the naughty and lovely little girl in NIT''s eyes.


    "Ah, it has really become very powerful."


    Nit also smiled and praised, and then his face became more and more serious.


    "In that case, as a master, I have to work harder."


    Buzz!


    When the voice fell, nit''s Taoist clothes were blowing with the wind. He took a deep breath, his magic was full, and the green brilliance became more and more dazzling.


    At this moment, all the blue magic gradually returned to beren''s body under the traction of the green brilliance. After completing this move, he raised his hand, squatted down and clapped his palm on beren''s back.


    The turquoise magic engraved a mysterious magic Rune on his back, which was a new seal imposed by NIT, and it made him much easier because of the reduction of death.


    After the return of magic power, after a long time, beren also gradually recovered his mind. He slowly opened his eyes, then sat up and looked at his palm. He found that he was not dead, and was stunned at the same time.


    In his memory, he seemed to hear someone calling his name the moment before he was unconscious, so he slowly raised his head. When he saw the two people standing in front of him, he was stunned.

 Chapter 705

    "Hello, my name is Emily."


    Seeing the white haired man waking up, Emily smiled and stretched out her hand. Although she didn''t know who it was, it seemed that it was someone nit knew.


    "Well... Hello, you can call me Belen."


    Beilun was stunned for a moment, then he also extended his hand and shook it, and then stood up slowly with the help of nit. He looked at them and smiled relieved.


    "Saved!"


    Just seeing the arrival of the two, he knew that they had saved themselves. It was very emotional.


    Nit sighed and said, "you guy, you''ve told you, but it''s still like this."


    "Sorry, I thought I could be measured. I was reckless." Beren felt a little guilty.


    Seeing this, nit shook his head and said, "forget it, maybe you''re in a dilemma."


    He knows more about beren''s temperament. If he didn''t encounter any trouble, he wouldn''t do anything dangerous.


    Then, Beilun looked at the white haired middle-aged woman. He looked at you, nit, and gradually realized that this was probably the one nit was looking for.


    Nit also fell short of Beilun''s sight. He smiled and said, "yes, as you think, this is the one I''m looking for."


    "Ah! So..."


    Bellen looked at Emily and was shocked. If it was the one that anterina said, since it was still the person that Nate was looking for, that was to say... The one in front of her was over a thousand years old.


    For more than a thousand years, the one in front of me actually witnessed an era. It''s really shocking. Even the elves are really amazing, isn''t it?


    Seeing beren''s shocked eyes, Emily also squeezed out a smile and said sadly, "sorry, I''m not even an old man."


    "Eh!? no, it''s not! It''s a terrible thing!"


    Seeing Emily''s lost appearance, beren also opened her eyes and quickly explained.


    "Really?" Emily''s eyes lit up and then said nervously, "but... Living so long is a frightening thing after all."


    "Some people may think so, but it will also be enviable." Bellen shook her head and said so. Then she fell down and said with a bitter face: "like me, but she is jealous. I want to live more years."


    "Well... How come you''re lost."


    Nit looked at the two people in front of him helplessly. Their emotions were really rich.


    After a while, Belen also recovered. He could feel that the seal in his body was no longer loose, rather, it was stronger, which made it difficult for him to mobilize his magic.


    However, it''s better not to use magic, otherwise he may have an accident again. It''s impossible to happen every time.


    Seeing that Benitez was meditating, nit also told him seriously: "no matter what happens, you must not mobilize a lot of magic. Next time, you will die, and I can''t save you."


    "Ah, I see." Beilun nodded seriously. Since even nit said so, that is to say, this is the last chance.


    Even if the magic can no longer be used, Belen is not so-called. In addition to hill, she doesn''t have much combat effectiveness. Even latil and latis have the ability to protect themselves. It''s needless to say that lumia, and Elia is among them. There should be no need to worry too much about security.


    Anyway


    Beilun looked at nit again and asked curiously, "have you been with Emily... Predecessors these days?"


    "Well, I''m sorry. I left without telling you." Rafael Benitez apologized to Rafa Benitez. After all, he left the team without authorization.


    "It''s not something to apologize for." Beren waved his hand, didn''t care much, and immediately looked at the two millennium people thoughtfully.


    "Aren''t you going to have a baby?"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the atmosphere suddenly changed. Nit and Emily''s faces turned red at the moment, and their heads began to be angry.


    "You, what are you talking about?!"


    "Eh? It''s been more than a thousand years. Isn''t it a pity not to have a child?" Belen looked at them suspiciously.


    Is it enough to prove each other''s intentions to complete the agreement across the millennium? Since they love each other, should they think about such things?


    Nit was speechless. He stood aside with a red face and trembled slightly. His eyes were distracted. He didn''t know where to look.


    "Did I misunderstand something? Aren''t you lovers?" Belen looked at them suspiciously. Could he be wrong?


    "No, no! We, we are teachers and disciples!" Emily responded quickly, looking a little flustered.


    Master and apprentice?


    Beilun blinked, but the back was red and looked a little embarrassed. No wonder the expressions of nit and Emily were so unnatural.


    "Hold, I''m sorry! I misunderstood your relationship."


    Emily looked at the dull nit beside her, then blushed, shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s not a big deal."


    Then Emily patted nit on the shoulder again. The latter woke up and looked at Emily blankly.


    "Why are you stunned! Fool!" Emily also smiled and scolded, as if she remembered something, and her mood unexpectedly improved a lot.


    "Ah, yes!"


    Nit also recovered, and then remembered something. He looked at Alan and asked curiously, "anyway, what are you doing here, beren?"


    Beren recovered, blinked, and said, "I''m here watching fireworks."


    "Look at the fireworks..." nit was stunned.


    Bang!


    The sound of fireworks rang through the night sky. Nit and Emily remembered that the spirit School Park was holding a summer festival tonight.


    Referring to this, beren also asked, "did you meet again in this quiet forest?"


    In this regard, nit shook his head and smiled: "no, it''s just a stroll here. After all, Emily is also the founder of this school Park, so I''m also interested."


    "Well." Belen can''t help sighing how lucky she is.


    Nit remembered something again and asked curiously, "where are the little girls?"


    "They... Are probably having a good time."

 Chapter 706

    "Elia! Come and see this!"


    Latil was looking at the rising paper lanterns, with amazing colors in her eyes. She had never seen anything like that.


    When Elia heard latil''s call, she also looked away from a doll and walked in the direction of the latter. She looked up at the paper lanterns that took off, and her eyes brightened.


    "How beautiful."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Lumia and hill were also amazed. How many paper lanterns were there? One hundred or five hundred? Or a thousand? In a word, there are many, many, all of them, which are more moving than the stars in the sky.


    At the moment, latis is eating in a snack street. She has been a greedy cat since she was young. Now it is even more so. Although summer festival is an activity of the elf School Park, it also needs compensation. How can she eat and drink at will? Therefore, the one who pays for the kitten is the elf girl behind him.


    "Rattis! Slow down!"


    Laiya called behind her, but with a smile. She has always spoiled the kitten. It can be said that she treated her as her own sister.


    At this time, latis bought two gourd candies and came to Laiya with a big smile on her face.


    "Sister Leia! Here you are!"


    Seeing the gourd candy handed by the kitten, Leia was stunned, then smiled and took it over. She said, "thank you." Although she gave the money.


    Then latis flashed her big eyes and said, "let''s go find our sisters?"


    "Yes."


    After Leia answered, latis strode forward like a little adult, while Leia looked back at the long food street and blinked.


    The kitten eats like this, won''t it become a little fat cat?


    Thinking of this, Leia''s mind showed the appearance of latis after she became fat. Unconsciously, she smiled again. Little fat cat, just little fat cat! After all, it''s still so cute!


    Loveliness is supreme!


    At the other end, latil and others also visited the beautiful scenery of paper lanterns. After thinking about it, she looked at the three girls behind her. She said, "go play first! I''ll find latis and Leia."


    Lumia nodded and then continued to walk towards the front. There are many interesting and good-looking things in the fairy School of summer festival.


    Therefore, latil went to find latis and Leia alone. However, she underestimated the summer festival in the elf School Park. There are many streets like this, which also complicate the terrain when connected, and for a time latil lost his way.


    "Seems lost?"


    Latil looked back at the street without any impression. She was a little helpless. She looked around and thought to walk like this first. Maybe she could meet everyone.


    Obviously, I came out to look for latis and Leia, but now I''m the one who''s lost? Sure enough, you shouldn''t leave the team alone.


    Latil, who was a little annoyed in her heart, walked forward with a sigh. At this suitable moment, she suddenly bumped into someone and herself was bounced back. She quickly apologized to the people in front of her.


    "Sorry! I didn''t see the way because I was thinking about something. I''m very sorry!"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    After hearing the other party''s forgiveness, latil also raised her head. What caught her eyes was a beautiful face, which could not even fall behind compared with Elia.


    however


    Latil was stunned. She looked at the dress of the person in front of her and the prominent Adam''s apple. Even if she was stunned, she said to herself in surprise, "is it a boy?"


    "It''s a boy."


    After hearing the whispering voice of the cat ear girl, the person in front also responded. There was some helplessness in the voice. The blue and yellow eyes like gemstones were looking at the cat ear girl in front of him.


    "Hug, sorry!"


    Seeing that the other party heard what he said, latil was also flustered. She quickly began to apologize. It''s always impolite to talk about other people''s gender!


    Standing in front of latil is the temple boy who wants to challenge Belen in the pink flower overseas today. At the moment, he is curious about the cat ear girl in front of him. He knows that the girl is also a guest who came to their fairy forest with the man.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it, too." The temple sighed. He grabbed his hair. He was always helpless about his face. It would be better if he could be more masculine. He was still very distressed to be misunderstood as a girl.


    So latil bent down again and apologized: "I''m very sorry!"


    "It''s all right. You don''t have to apologize." The temple said so. He suddenly noticed the gourd candy shop on one side. His eyes lit up. He said, "then, please invite me to eat a gourd candy?"


    Latil looked up at the gourd candy shop, and then took out her own pocket. She still had some change from Laiya. Should it be no problem to buy a gourd candy?


    "Well, I''ll buy you a gourd candy!"


    After agreeing to the request of the beautiful boy, latil hurried to the distance to find the gourd sugar shop, which also made the holy palace feel speechless. Isn''t the gourd sugar shop next to the girl?


    "Here it is."


    "Ah? Oh!"


    Latil also noticed the gourd candy store. She blushed with embarrassment. Then she went to the gourd candy store and bought a gourd candy with her last change. She returned to the beautiful boy and handed him the gourd candy.


    "Ah."


    "Thank you."


    After taking the gourd candy, the temple blinked its beautiful big eyes, then took one and chewed it in the mouth. Subconsciously, it showed a satisfied look.


    Seeing the satisfied smile of the beautiful boy, latil was fascinated. She was stunned, and then muttered to herself, "how beautiful."


    "Ha?" The temple made a surprised sound.


    "Eh!? no, it''s not! It''s just" latil also fiercely recovered, and then quickly waved his hand to explain, but he couldn''t find a reason, so he had to blush and say, "you''re just too good-looking, so you don''t consciously"


    Being praised as "beautiful" by a girl, the temple also felt very strange. He was a little ashamed, scratched his cheek with his index finger, and then coughed. What''s he shy about?


    "I''m a boy, you have to remember!"


    "Well, I must remember this time!"


    So, didn''t you just remember?


    The holy palace looked at the cat ear girl in front of him. His eyes fell on the shaking ears and blinked. In other words, it was the first time he had seen the Asian people.


    "Oh, my name is Shengong. What''s your name?"


    Latil also tilted her head. She replied, "my name is latil."

 Chapter 708

    "Latil, latil."


    The temple repeated the name of the cat eared girl several times in succession, as if it was deepening its memory, and then nodded, as if it had already been remembered.


    Latil looked curiously at the super beautiful girl in front of her, ah! No, it''s a super beautiful teenager. It''s the first time she''s seen someone who can compare with Elia''s face. Although she''s a boy, but anyway, Elia has also dressed in men''s clothes.


    "Did you forgive me?"


    "I didn''t blame you from the beginning, but you''ve been blaming yourself, so I put forward this plan." The temple put the gourd candy in its hand and said so.


    After hearing the speech, latil was also a little embarrassed. She thought for a moment, and then said cautiously, "well, I''m lost here. Could you please take me to the student dormitory?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, the temple looked at her. Just when he was going to point out the direction to latil, the crowd suddenly surged over and towards the other end of the street.


    "Ah!?"


    Latil was impacted by the crowd and suddenly lost her sense of direction. Just when her balance was almost lost, one hand suddenly grabbed her wrist and was pulled over.


    "Be careful."


    The temple pulled latil in front of her, then took her away from the crowded place, took her to the next store and stood down.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Latil was also very grateful to see that the super beautiful boy saved herself. The sudden arrival of the crowd also caught her a little unprepared. If she fell down at that time, she might be trampled to death!


    "Don''t thank me, just help." The temple looked at the fire in the distance and calmly responded to the cat ear girl. It seemed that it was really just easy.


    Latil shook her head. She bent over and said, "even so, thank you!"


    The temple didn''t say anything about it. He went out and stood in the street. At the moment, there was no crowd, so it seemed a lot empty.


    Latil also came out. She stood beside the temple and looked curiously at the figure in the distance. She asked, "what happened there?"


    "A bonfire party for the summer festival." The temple replied, and then walked towards the front, but just a few steps away, he remembered something, and then pointed to the direction of the student dormitory. He said, "just go in that direction."


    "Ah, thank you." Latil also thanked him when she heard the speech, but she didn''t hurry back. She thought that since it was a bonfire party, maybe everyone would pass. On such a thought, she gave up the idea of going back to the dormitory and hurried to keep up with the beautiful young man in front.


    "That!"


    Hearing the voice behind him, the holy palace also turned around. He looked at the cat ear girl and asked suspiciously, "what else? I''m going to see the bonfire party. I can''t take you back to the student dormitory."


    "No, no, I also want to go to the bonfire party, because maybe everyone is there." Latil explained, then asked cautiously, "but, can you?"


    He scratched his hair, then shrugged and said, "it''s just on the way. Let''s go together."


    "Thank you!"


    On the way, the temple also looked at the cat ear girl next to him from time to time. He thought deeply, and then asked, "anyway, is that man there?"


    "The man?" Latil was stunned when she heard the speech, and then seemed to think of something. She said, "do you mean Mr. beren? He didn''t come with us. What are you looking for him?"


    "Nothing, just ask." The temple calmly replied. The white haired man and the girls around him appeared in his mind. He couldn''t help frowning. He hesitated and asked.


    "Let me ask, what is your relationship with that man?"


    Hearing the speech, latil was stunned, then smiled and said, "it''s family, sister or daughter. In a word, it''s family."


    "Sister? Daughter?" After hearing this answer, the temple was a little confused, but when he saw the girl''s smile, he also dispelled his strange idea. He replied: "so it is, family."


    Then they came to the square of the bonfire party. Countless bonfires were burning, and many Elves were dancing hand in hand beside the bonfire. The atmosphere was very beautiful.


    "Bonfire party."


    Seeing the bonfire scene in the square, latil''s eyes lit up. Although she had never experienced a bonfire party, it was the first time to see such a large bonfire party. Countless bonfires were lit and the glow in the night sky was very beautiful.


    Seeing the cat ear girl''s surprise, the temple was also stunned. Although he also came to see the bonfire scenery, he also saw more, so he was not particularly surprised. Moreover, he thought the girl''s surprise expression was more interesting than this.


    "You''re funny."


    "Ah?"


    When she heard the words of the people around her, latil was stunned and looked at the beautiful young man beside her. She thought she had heard wrong.


    The temple shook his head, then looked at the bench. He said, "are you tired? Do you want to sit for a while?" Although he was asking the girl, he himself had gone and sat down.


    "Then sit down for a while." Latil also came to the bench and sat down. Although she thought it was time to find latis and them, she thought she would meet later, so she''d better sit here and have a rest. Her feet are a little sore after walking so long.


    Glancing at the girl next to him, the temple looked at the bonfire scenery, and then asked, "how do you feel when you came to the spirit forest for the first time? You are the first foreigners to come here in recent decades."


    "It''s really beautiful here. If it was in the past, I can only understand the story here in the book. I never dreamed that I could get here." Latil expressed such feelings. This is her true words. Even if her hometown has not been destroyed, she doesn''t think she has the opportunity to come to such a fairyland.


    Hearing the speech, the temple was also noncommittal. He said, "I haven''t been to the outside world. It''s the first time to see foreigners like you. Generally speaking, I''m still a little surprised."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen so many elves! Not only are they beautiful and handsome, but also their magic is very powerful." Latil said with a smile.


    Hearing the girl''s words, the temple also looked at her. He said, "in fact, it''s not as good as you think. None of our elves is as good as you think. There are also many elves with bad thoughts, but you haven''t seen them."


    Although the girl has a good impression of their race, the temple doesn''t think she should have such a good impression. After all, even the elves have good and bad.


    "That''s right, and I understand." Latil also understood the meaning of the boy. She turned her head, smiled at the boy and said, "but all I met are kind and gentle elves like you."


    Dong.


    Hearing this, the temple''s eyes opened slightly unconsciously. His eyes were a little dull. He looked at the smiling girl in front of him as if something had touched his heart. It took him a long time to return to his mind. He turned around and looked at the bonfire scenery. The corner of his mouth was lifted slightly, and an exciting smile appeared on his incomparably beautiful face.


    "Your luck is really good."

 Chapter 709

    "Can I call you a shrine?"


    "That''s what I asked."


    At the edge of the square of the campfire party, there was a teenager and a girl sitting on the director''s chair. It was the holy palace and latir. Although it was busy below, they seemed to have companions, so they simply sat here and watched the scenery.


    Latil glanced at the elves in the square, and then looked at the beautiful young man beside her. She asked curiously, "well, holy palace, won''t you go dancing with your partner?"


    Hearing the speech, the temple said calmly, "No."


    Hearing his answer, latil looked at the exquisite face curiously. After thinking deeply, she asked carefully, "do you say you have no friends in the temple?"


    In this regard, the temple just looked at her, then shrugged and said noncommittally, "is it very important to have friends?"


    "Of course it''s important!" Latil looked at the super beautiful boy in surprise. She asked suspiciously, "obviously, she is a very kind person. Why do you have no friends? And she is so handsome."


    "You just wanted to say beautiful, didn''t you?" The temple helplessly looked at the cat ear girl next to him, and then looked up at the fireworks. After thinking about it, he said, "I may also have so many friends, but I don''t know if that is a friend."


    Latil looked at the boy in front of him curiously and asked, "are you a very lonely person in the holy palace? Won''t you feel lonely?"


    "No." The temple naturally answered. He felt that he was very comfortable in his life. He was not lonely at all, or he didn''t know what loneliness was like.


    "Well." Latil was surprised, but then she smiled again. She held out a hand and said, "if you don''t mind, let''s be friends?"


    Seeing the girl''s outstretched hand, the temple was stunned. After hesitating for a while, he didn''t stretch out his hand, but didn''t turn his head and hum.


    "Why do I have to make friends?"


    "Ah?"


    The temple squinted at the girl on one side and said blandly, "I''ve had a good life so far. If something happens when I make friends, it will annoy me."


    "Well, that''s it." Latil looked a little lost. She withdrew her hand in embarrassment, and then turned around. She didn''t know what to say for a while. After all, being rejected is easy to lose.


    Seeing the girl''s lost appearance, the temple also pursed its mouth. There was something strange in his heart. He slowly held his hands, as if to cheer himself up, and finally opened his mouth slowly.


    "In fact, it''s not impossible."


    When she heard the boy''s voice, latil was also stunned. She looked at the temple boy next to her, her heart jumped slightly, and asked nervously, "what?"


    "I said, it''s not impossible to be friends." The temple was also in a complicated mood. He didn''t look at the cat''s pupils. Unexpectedly, he was a little shy. He whispered, "I said it''s not impossible to be friends."


    "Really, really?"


    Latil''s dark eyes suddenly brightened up at the moment. She was surprised to see the beautiful boy in front of her. She could make friends with such a kind child, but she wanted it!


    "Ah, if it''s you." The temple turned its head and didn''t see the girl. It felt the hot line of sight, and it was strange in my heart.


    Why did he do such a thing?


    The temple didn''t even realize that her cheeks were red. This was also a great surprise in latil''s eyes. She was really a very gentle person!


    After a while, the temple suddenly remembered something. He looked at the girl next to him and reminded him, "aren''t you looking for someone here?"


    "Ah! I almost forgot!" Latil also woke up with a start. She got up from the bench and said, "I should find everyone. It''s so late!"


    Just as latil stood up and prepared to take two steps, she suddenly stopped, then turned around and looked at the beautiful boy who was still sitting on the bench and bent down with great regret.


    "Sorry! Holy palace, I''m going to find my family. They''ll worry about me!"


    Hearing the speech, the temple waved his hand. He said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. Go. I''ll see the scenery here for a while and don''t leave for the time being."


    "Then I''ll go first! I''ll come and play with you!"


    As agreed, latil turned and ran in the other direction. At this time, the bonfire party is almost over, so go straight back to the students'' dormitory.


    After the girl left, the temple didn''t go to see the figure leaving. He frowned slightly and inexplicably had an uncomfortable feeling in his heart. It was clear that he was just a new acquaintance who left. Why would he feel a little uncomfortable?


    This feeling is not without, is this the feeling of loneliness?


    The temple was silent for a long time, and then stood up from the bench. He looked at the sky and thought, sure enough, he''d better go back and have a rest.


    Walking on the path with weak light, the temple put his hands in his pockets and walked calmly towards the front. At this time, he heard the voice of someone in front. His heart jumped, his pace accelerated and walked forward.


    Soon, a familiar girl came into sight, and there were four students in the elf School Park in front of her. However, it seems that the two sides are quarrelling? There are still some food scattered on the ground.


    The girl was latil who said goodbye to the holy palace. She was apologizing to the male students in front of her in a panic, and her body was trembling slightly.


    "Sorry!"


    The skinny elf sneered when he heard the apology. He shouted angrily, "is the apology over? You knocked all the things I just bought off!"


    Latil, who was so scolded, was also terrified. Her body trembled even more. After all, she was in the first place, so she had to bear it silently at this time.


    "Ha? The Asians?" On one side, another male elf found out that latil was a foreigner. He couldn''t help but say indifferently, "foreigners with a short life dare to offend us of higher races?"


    The leading male elf carefully looked at the cat ear girl in front of him. There was a evil light in his eyes. He said with a smile: "it looks pretty good. Well, if you accompany us all night, we''ll forgive you."


    "No, no, my family is still waiting for me."


    "Ha? Now you offended me!" The male elf drank with a cold face and looked very angry, but the evil light in his eyes showed his uneasiness and kindness.


    Latil was so frightened that tears came out of her eyes that she couldn''t help apologizing. She couldn''t help praying that Elia and them could appear, and in this suitable, unexpected but familiar voice came into her ears.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing?"


    In the dim light, an incomparably handsome young man was standing there, his exquisite picturesque face was half bright and half dark, and it seemed that there was a flame burning in his blue and yellow eyes.

 Chapter 710

    After seeing the boy, the students narrowed their eyes. The thin man in the head glanced at the holy palace, and then his eyes fell on the badge on the left chest of the student''s uniform.


    "Are you from the discipline team?"


    After hearing the speech, the temple said coldly, "since you know, go away? Are you waiting to be punished?"


    "Ha? Is the discipline team great?" The skinny man sneered and said disdainfully, "punished? Do you think we''ll be afraid of this?"


    The temple gave these guys a cold look, then stepped out, came to latil and looked at the latter calmly.


    "You go first."


    "Ah?" Latil was stunned. She glanced at several men on one side and the food loaded on the ground. She looked timid. It was obvious that she was embarrassed to leave like this.


    "For these guys, you don''t need to apologize." The temple reached out and grabbed latil''s wrist and walked to the other side. He didn''t bother to pay attention to those guys.


    At this time, the male elves blocked their way and stood on the road in the direction they were going.


    Seeing this, the temple looked at several people in front of him coldly. He said indifferently, "get out of the way. I can''t punish you."


    "Ha, so we don''t care about punishment. All we want is this Asian girl." With a sneer on his face, the thin male elf raised his finger and pointed to the girl behind the temple.


    Seeing the other party mention herself, latil is also a little nervous. She holds her hands tightly in front of her. She is a little afraid. She looks at her back in front of her, hesitates for a moment, and then slowly opens her mouth.


    "Well, why don''t you go first? After all, I caused it. Let me solve it."


    Hearing her words, the temple also looked at her helplessly. He sighed and asked, "do you know what you will face if I leave?"


    Latil was stunned. She looked at those guys who were simply calm and smiling after the exposure of the plot. Some pictures that were almost forgotten in the depths of her memory could not help but emerge in her mind.


    "You..."


    After realizing what, latil also lowered her head. Her left hand was clenched on her side, and her body was trembling slightly. Although good luck had never happened and had passed for so long, she still had lingering palpitations.


    Seeing what the girl seemed to realize, the temple was a little interested. He smiled and said, "so do you want me to leave?"


    At this time, the temple saw the girl raise her hand and grasp the corner of his clothes, and the girl''s trembling voice came to her ears.


    "No... no..."


    She''s... shaking? How could you be so scared?


    After noticing the girl''s slightly trembling hand, the temple also trembled. He frowned slightly, then stretched out his hand and patted the girl on the shoulder.


    "I won''t go. Don''t be afraid. Stand here and wait for me. I''ll solve them immediately."


    There was some guilt in the heart of the temple. If he had just stopped talking nonsense, he sighed secretly. Was he too sensitive to this girl?


    Then, the temple gently took the girl''s hand holding the corner of her clothes, comforted and patted her on the shoulder, and immediately turned to the people.


    When he saw the other side coming towards him, the thin male wizard, led by him, sneered and said, "Heroes save beauty? Ha ha, I think beauty saves beauty?"


    Just look at the dress, you know that the other party is a boy. Just having such a face value makes them jealous.


    At ordinary times, the shrine will feel helpless or angry for each other''s words, but at the moment, there are other emotions above the two.


    That''s guilt and anger.


    The holy palace walked forward indifferently. Purple magic appeared on him, like the calm before the roar of the sea.


    Seeing this, the four men also grinned and wanted to fight. They were not afraid. After all, there were four of them, but only one of them.


    Hum.


    The four magic powers emerged from them and fluttered towards the coming holy palace one after another. It seemed that they wanted to crush each other with their own magic powers.


    But the next moment shocked them all. At the moment when their magic swept in front of each other, a sharp edge flashed in the yellow eyes, and the calm purple magic surged up like a tsunami at the moment, scattering the magic of the other four with the potential of destroying the withering and decaying.


    Boom!


    The magnificent magic bombarded the four people, directly blew them out of a distance of more than ten meters and fell to the ground.


    The skinny elf struggled on the ground for a while, then sat up. He looked at the beautiful boy not far away with a shocked face.


    "This, how is this possible? That magic..."


    Their strength is pretty good. If they are ordinary discipline team students, they can''t be their opponents. However, the current situation is completely different. The other party just beat them with magic!


    The temple said coldly, "go away, or you will have the consciousness that you can''t get out of bed for three months."


    The four elves ran away without hesitation after they got up. They had realized that they and others were by no means their opponents.


    They have met many students of the discipline team, but they have never seen this one, but that badge is undoubtedly the badge of the discipline team.


    So, is there such a strong guy in the discipline team? But the magic is to make them realize that this super beautiful boy may be no worse than Knight Ji!


    Seeing that the guys had escaped, the temple also withdrew his eyes. He turned and looked at the girl standing in the light, pursed his mouth, and then walked up.


    In his opinion, the main reason for latil to become like this is not the four guys, but what he just said.


    No wonder, after all, it''s something that girls hate very much, and he reminds latil of those dirty things.


    The temple came to latil with guilt. After a moment of silence, he said, "they have been driven away by me. Don''t be afraid."


    "Yes."


    Latil raised her head slowly, and a very bad smile came out of her little colored face.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Seeing the girl like this, the temple felt inexplicable pain. His eyes dropped slightly and said softly, "don''t force it when you can''t laugh. It''s ugly."


    "Sorry." Latil murmured an apology.


    "I should apologize." The temple sighed, but for the girl''s confused eyes, he just shook his head and said, "where are you going? I''ll send you."


    Latil''s eyes brightened for a few minutes. She hesitated and said, "can you? You should still have a place to go? I want to go back to the student dormitory."


    "It doesn''t matter. I happen to be a little tired." The temple said so, and then walked out. After taking a few steps, he turned his head and looked at the girl with a side face. There was a faint brilliance in his blue and yellow eyes.

 Chapter 711

    On the way back to the student dormitory, latil''s mood gradually recovered. She couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. It''s been so long that she can''t get out of the shadow.


    Latil looked at the figure who had not spoken in front of her, but had been leading the way. She was very grateful. If it weren''t for the divine palace, she would be in great trouble.


    "That!" Latil couldn''t help but make a voice. She bent down very sincerely and said, "thank you for your help!"


    Hearing the girl who had been silent for a long time at noon, the big stone in the heart of the temple was also put down. His pace slowed down and didn''t stop, but he opened his mouth and said a word.


    "Aren''t we friends?"


    Latil was also stunned when she heard the speech, and then her eyes lit up. She gave a surprise "um", and then immediately followed up, with her hands on her body, with a brisk pace and a long tail shaking.


    "Sure enough, even the elves have good elves and bad elves."


    After this incident, latil also came to the conclusion that there is good and evil in this world, but fortunately, most of the people he meets are very kind.


    The temple heard the speech and said, "yes, don''t be separated from your family next time, if..." at this point, he stopped talking.


    "If what?" Latil looked curiously at the beautiful boy beside her.


    I saw the divine palace turning away, as if looking at the moon, but his cheeks were a little red. He said in a weak voice, "if there is no one to accompany you, you can come to me."


    Latil was also stunned when she heard this, and then her face burst into a bright smile. She should say, "that''s troublesome for you!"


    After returning to the student dormitory, the temple stopped at the flower bed and looked at the cat ear girl next to him.


    "Just leave here."


    The student dormitory of the spirit School Park is also divided into male and female areas, so it can only be separated here. It''s not easy for him to enter the girls'' dormitory building.


    "Well, thank you tonight!" Latil did not bend down this time, but once again sincerely thanked the temple.


    The temple nodded and said nothing. Then he turned and left. He raised his hand and waved, as if he were saying goodbye.


    After watching the temple leave, latil also turned away, but just as she stepped out with a smile, she suddenly noticed a man standing in front of her, and her snow-white hair came into her eyes.


    "Latil."


    Rafael is standing in front of Benitez. Nit has left with Emily. In his opinion, he may have gone on his honeymoon again. After all, he hasn''t seen it in a thousand years. He has only been together for a few days, which is obviously not enough.


    At the moment, Belen took a curious look at the far away purple haired boy. He recognized it at a glance. Isn''t that the boy named divine palace who was blocked by Elia today?


    "Mr. beren!" Latil also called. She smiled and said, "today, I met a very kind spirit and helped me a lot!"


    "Well, you should thank others." Belen also responded with a smile. He didn''t need to ask him to know that the temple boy helped. He had just seen the difference between the two.


    "Well, I really thank him!"


    "That''s good." Belen also smiled and nodded, then looked around and asked curiously, "haven''t everyone come back yet?"


    Hearing the speech, latil also explained, "I''m separated from you." So she told beren about tonight''s experience, but she only gently took the last encounter.


    "I see. Go back and see if everyone is back. If not, let me find it. You should also be tired." Beren said so.


    Then latil ran back to her bedroom. As soon as she opened the door, she saw lumia and others who were going out.


    "Latil! Where have you been?"


    The girls were relieved to see latil back. They thought they were lost. They were going out to find latil together.


    Seeing everyone worried, latil also apologized. She said, "I''m sorry... I''m lost. I can''t get back until someone helps me."


    Just when latil was going to explain to everyone,? She suddenly remembered something and said immediately, "I''ll report to Mr. beren first. He''s still waiting outside."


    So latil ran out again and came to the flower bed outside the dormitory. When she glanced over it, she noticed beren''s figure.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Sitting on the edge of the flower bed, Belen turned her head when she heard the girl''s call. The sad color on her face didn''t put away for a time, and all fell into the eyes of the cat ear girl.


    "Latil, is everyone back?"


    "Ah, it''s all back." Latil came to beren. She stared at the white haired man in front of her and asked suspiciously, "Mr. beren, what happened? I always feel that Mr. beren seems to have some trouble."


    Belen was also stunned when he heard the speech, and then showed a smile. He shook his head and said, "nothing happened. Go back and have a rest."


    Latil looked at the white haired man in front of her strangely. She hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Mr. Belen, if you have any trouble, I can help you share it. After all, I already know that."


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren was silent for a moment. Finally, he shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, nothing has happened."


    Then Belen stood up. He stretched himself, then smiled and said, "well, well, hurry back to accompany you. I''m a little sleepy, and it''s time to go back and rest now."


    "All right."


    Latil nodded. She watched the white haired figure leave. After a moment of silence, she muttered to herself: "if you have a rest, shouldn''t you go back to bed?"


    Obviously, the direction you go is not the bedroom.


    Beren, who left first, came to a small park, sat down on a bench, took a long sigh of relief, looked up at the night sky and found that it was very late.


    But although it was late at night, Belen was not sleepy at all. It was better to say that he didn''t need to sleep like ordinary people.


    But the reason why he didn''t rest was not because he didn''t need sleep, but because his mood was a little complicated. The reason was what happened today.


    If nit and Emily hadn''t just arrived, he might never see the stars in the world again.

 Chapter 712

    Because Belen is a disciple of the "sword saint", he has attracted much attention. He also experiences the feeling of being a public figure. From time to time, there are girls approaching him, but not many boys.


    On this day, beren spent most of the day in the Kendo Club of the elf School Park. As for the reason, it was because of a girl.


    "Mr. white hair, could you please give us some advice at our Kendo Club?"? The girl with the ball head bent down in front of beren and begged so.


    Seeing this scene, Belen was also stunned. He had no resistance to the girl''s request, so he grabbed his hair and agreed.


    "Thank you, grey haired!" The girl was very excited and thanked. She came with a try mentality.


    For the title of "white haired adult", beren doesn''t know how to spread it. In short, the students who recently contacted him call him that.


    At the moment, Belen is in the Kendo Club. He is a little nervous at the moment, because all the members of the Kendo Club are watching him, and he is not good at being watched by so many people.


    "Well, I was invited by your minister. Please give me more advice." In order to break the silence, beren took the lead in saying hello.


    At this time, a girl asked, "excuse me, white haired adult, are you... Here to teach us fencing?"


    For the girl''s question, beren said, "ah, well, it''s not advice, it''s just learning from each other."


    After receiving this answer, all members of the Kendo Club laughed. Most of the members were girls, so the laughter was very pleasant.


    For this white haired adult, everyone was very impressed. After all, he defeated the knight Ji with such a relaxed attitude.


    But now it seems that he is an easy to approach person. Even if he looks at his appearance, he doesn''t have a sense of oppression from the strong, and he is very modest.


    It was the president of Kendo Club who invited beren. Her name was sulisa. She was a beautiful girl, but she seemed to have great talent in fencing. In proportion, it was about an 18-year-old girl.


    "Grey haired adult, let''s start now." Su Lisa said so. After all, inviting people to come is to hone everyone''s swordsmanship. Can''t you waste time?


    "Ah, OK, just follow your rhythm." Belen answered. Now that he''s here, let''s solve everyone''s problems.


    The atmosphere of Kendo Club is very similar to that of Jianju club where beren once lived. However, there is no fixed practice and there are not so many members in Jianju club, but looking at everyone''s happy appearance also makes beren feel some emotion and can''t help recalling the past.


    After a long time, beren recovered. He looked at the two girls who were practicing with each other and thought deeply.


    The girl on the right is very good at attacking, and the successive attacks also make it difficult for the girl on the left to parry, but they are also reluctantly blocked down. Both of them are practicing with pure swordsmanship.


    Seeing this scene, Belen also felt a little strange. He looked curiously at Susha next to him, who also felt his eyes and some doubts.


    "What''s the matter, grey haired?"


    Hearing the speech, beren was silent for a moment, and then said, "can you practice with me?"


    After all, it''s just a competition in kendo. He doesn''t need to use magic. It''s enough to rely on his own Kendo and "Qi".


    After hearing beren''s words, Sulsa also opened her eyes, and then quickly answered.


    "Very honored!"


    Most of the Elves were dissatisfied with the fact that the "sword saint" accepted a human as a disciple. However, when the "sword saint" disciple came to their forest of elves and showed his strength in the magic arena, all his dissatisfaction turned into amazement.


    As long as you are an elf learning Kendo, you can see how strong each other''s Kendo is. It''s not at the same level.


    Why is it so strong? Because master is the "sword saint"?


    It''s impossible! Even the most powerful teacher, if the disciples are not good enough, they can''t.


    When other members of Kendo Club knew that the president was going to practice with white haired adults, everyone stopped their training and gathered at the central end.


    Su Lisa stood on the right side, took a deep breath, calmed her mood, then held the wooden sword in both hands and stared at the white haired man in front of her.


    Seeing that the girl was ready, Bellen also pulled out the wooden sword, held it in one hand and said calmly, "come on."


    He has something he wants to confirm.


    "Ha..."


    Sulsa gave a deep drink, then strode forward, holding a sword in both hands and cut at Belen. This sword is very common, but it can take countless combos.


    Bang.


    For that cut, Belen also took the sword to block it, and then turned his body and hit back with the same sword


    And go.


    As the president of the Kendo Club, Su Lisa is naturally not weak in fencing. She wants to step back and avoid the sword very accurately. She sends it away with her left hand and stabs it out with her right hand. Her movements are very smooth and follow her heart. She moves with the sword.


    Seeing this scene, beren''s eyes also lit up. His hand holding the sword suddenly tightened, and his whole body momentum suddenly changed. The sword turned in the front wheel of his body, and then touched it away. The center of his eyes flashed, and the sword momentum was natural, splitting from bottom to top.


    Bang!


    Even with this sword, Sulsa still responded quickly. Her heart trembled. She knew how reluctantly the sword resisted.


    "Don''t go away."


    A voice fell into Sulsa''s ear. At the same time, the voice of the broken wind came, her eyes coagulated, her body didn''t seem to be acting, and her right sword had been waved out.


    Bang.


    It was the sound of wooden sword collision again. Sulsa stepped back to the right, and then stabilized her figure. But at the next moment, she stepped out with a sword like a dragon.


    Everyone opened their eyes at this moment, because they found that the president had caught the attack of the white haired man.


    Because at the same time, Belen was also close to the front. When he saw the sword, he was clear in his heart. He took a step back, and then there was an amazing sharp momentum of palpitation, holding the sword in both hands and cutting it straight.


    Vientiane creation, no idea fit.


    The sword crossed like a white line, and Sulsa''s sword crossed from bottom to top, but the wooden sword was cut off.


    Seeing that her sword had been cut off, Sulsa was also stunned. She looked up at the white haired man in front of her, as if thinking about something. The latter murmured to herself.

 Chapter 713

    After the competition with Sulsa, Belen also understood one thing. His eyes turned to the members of Kendo society, and now all the members are watching him.


    "The white haired adult is really strong. I''ve done my best." Sulsa made such an exclamation.


    Beilun smiled and said, "you have done well. Although you haven''t mastered it completely, you can see the shadow of kendo."


    "Kendo..."


    Su Lisa looked at the broken sword in her hand, remained silent for a moment, and then said, "that must be a very important thing?"


    "Yes, very important." Beren nodded and glanced at the members of the Kendo Club who were confused.


    Although it is a Kendo Club, there is no qualified teacher. It is commendable that he has come to this day only by looking at his own love. But if there is no teacher to lead, it is doomed to go very slowly on this road.


    Then, beren became a teacher and explained Kendo to the members of Kendo Club in a deeper level, which is what a strong swordsman must have.


    Real Kendo is born according to personal character and habit. It can clearly show a person''s character. When it is developed, its own swordsmanship will change accordingly. Just like beren''s younger generation, she has mastered the peach of "no mind fit", but she is more fierce than others.


    "It can be called Jiandao or spiritual Dao, because it can also reflect a person''s character and change due to the fluctuation of personal emotion."


    Belen also explained his greatest understanding to the public, which he thought was the most important point and the most attractive point of kendo.


    The members of Kendo Club who listened to beren''s explanation also whispered in surprise. Unexpectedly, there was such a magical and mysterious realm in kendo.


    Sulisa thought deeply, then recalled her previous battle scenes. She suddenly said, "just now, the white haired adult gave me two different feelings, that is, the changes caused by emotional fluctuations?"


    Some members of Kendo Club all nodded, obviously they also noticed the change.


    For the two feelings mentioned by the girl, beren shook his head. He smiled and said, "it''s not because of my kendo. I just used two Kendo when I practiced with you. Let me show you."


    Beilun holds the wooden sword, and a faint brilliance flickers in his dark blue eyes. At this moment, he and the sword are inseparable from each other, his essence and spirit climb to the extreme, and then integrate into the surrounding environment.


    "Wow!"


    After feeling this obvious change, Su Lisa and other members of the Kendo Club all made a startling cry, and the next moment, they felt an awe inspiring and sharp breath.


    After Beilun entered the "divine combination", it was transformed into "mindless combination". The two gave people very different feelings, which obviously made people feel the gap.


    Then, after returning to normal, beren looked at a group of surprised Kendo Club members, he smiled and said, "if you can hone your own Kendo, you will become a very excellent swordsman."


    Therefore, beren taught her experience of practicing kendo. In fact, she explained to everyone how Angelina taught herself.


    I have to say that although Angelina is sometimes very playful, sometimes very lazy and disrespectful, her ability as a master is absolutely very good.


    In this way, beren stayed in Kendo Club for one day until dusk.


    "Thank you very much for your advice!"


    Seeing a group of Kendo Club members who bent down to thank them solemnly, beren was also stunned, and then smiled and said, "I have gained something from you. If you have any problems in kendo, you can come to me at any time."


    Although at the beginning, Belen didn''t know what to help them, but when he mentioned Kendo, he was very energetic. He shouldn''t have come in vain? It seems that everyone is very satisfied.


    In the welcome of a group of Kendo Club members, Belen left the Kendo Club and went back to his residence. He stretched his waist and was a little tired. Go back and have a rest!


    When Belen returned to the flower bed in front of the bedroom building, he suddenly noticed a familiar figure, turned his head and looked intently. In his sight was the cat ear girl.


    Latil?


    Beren blinked, then walked slowly to say hello, but at the next moment, he stopped, because a figure also came into sight.


    That man


    What caught his eyes was a beautiful boy with purple hair. It was the boy named the holy palace that day. When he saw the boy, Belen looked at latil and thought deeply. He remembered that the man latil said helped her that day should also be the holy palace boy.


    When the temple boy came to latil''s face, the latter showed a happy smile and looked like seeing a good friend, which made Belen wonder when the two had such a good relationship?


    Then Belen saw the two leave here together. He hesitated for a moment, and then quietly followed up. He still cared.


    When Belen bypassed the student dormitory and came to the back, he hid under a big tree and looked at the two people walking on the path. At this time, he suddenly saw several figures under the tree at the other end. When he saw those figures, he was stunned and then lost his smile.


    These girls also


    At the moment, under the tree on the upper left where beren is, a total of five girls are lurking there, and what they peep at is latil and the temple boy in front of them.


    At the moment, latis was looking at the two figures in front with a curious face and asked, "who is that person? What are your sister and him going to do?"


    "I don''t know, but I should know when I go with you." Lumia said so, looking at the two figures in front with great interest, gossip or something, it''s really very interesting.


    But then again, that boy is so beautiful? Oh, no, how can boys be called beautiful?


    Elia looked calmly at the back of the purple haired boy. She naturally had an impression of the boy. Isn''t it the guy who was driven away by herself that day?

 Chapter 714

    When he saw the girls sneaking after him again, Bellen followed up. He could think of what kind of mentality the girls were following. Naturally, he also wanted to see where latil and the boy called the holy palace were going.


    All the way to the east side of the spirit School Park, there is a market, where all the students'' needs are solved, and latil and the holy palace also came here.


    Latil looked at the boy beside him and asked curiously, "what does the temple want to buy?"


    "Some daily necessities are running out." The temple gave the answer after thinking about it. He looked at the shops around him and said, "by the way, buy some clothes. I don''t use much clothes when I go out. Almost all of them wear student clothes."


    "Then you must buy some! I want to see the holy palace and wear other clothes!" Latil''s eyes lit up. She likes to see beautiful and lovely things best. She usually chooses Elia''s clothes, but she has never dressed up boys!


    Hearing the girl''s words, the temple turned away in shame, and then scratched his cheek. He muttered, "in that case, buy some."


    "Yes!"


    So they walked into the clothing store on one side, and at the corner of the other end, five girls put their heads out and locked their eyes on the clothing store.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "It''s in there."


    "Buy clothes? Who buys them?"


    Leia thought for a while, then blinked her beautiful big eyes. She said seriously, "it must be bought for latil. That boy may like latil!"


    Like latil!?


    After hearing this sentence, the other four people''s eyes fell on Laiya, and Laiya also stared at the clothing store. She said: "generally speaking, separate boys and girls go shopping together, and they are still clothing stores. They must have a very close relationship to buy together."


    i see!


    Hearing these words, the four girls nodded secretly. There is no doubt that these words are very reasonable. If they don''t have a very good relationship, how can they buy clothes together? Besides, latil went out today but didn''t tell them about an appointment? If you just buy clothes, wouldn''t it be good to call them? Why come out with a boy?


    "But latil doesn''t like..." Lumia frowned slightly and didn''t go on at last, because everyone knew it.


    At this time, Hill suddenly smiled and said, "if the wood hasn''t noticed, even latil may fall in love with others. This is also a helpless thing. After all, it''s a girl."


    It seems so. That''s right.


    At another corner, beren glanced at the girls with their heads exposed over there, and then looked at the clothing store. He could vaguely see the two figures inside through the glass window. He seemed to be selecting clothes. Latil smiled and took the clothes, as if he was very happy.


    "Is that child... Difficult?"


    Belen was surprised. She was worried about whether she could see the day when latil got married. Now it seems that there are signs?


    Come on, latil!


    Time is getting more and more urgent. Maybe she can''t see latil get married, but it''s good to see her find the boy she wants. However, if you want to be latil''s other half, how can you pass him!


    Now in that clothing store.


    "This one is also good! Try it?" Latil held a dress in each hand, and the appearance of the divine palace wearing these clothes constantly came to her mind.


    Seeing the excited girl on his face, the temple was also a little helpless. He had changed no less than ten sets of clothes. Then he looked at the shaking cat''s ears, and his heart couldn''t help jumping.


    I really want to rub it.


    The temple''s cheeks were slightly red, and then turned his head. He tried to calm his restless mood, and his heart beat inexplicably faster. He didn''t understand himself. In front of the girl, he couldn''t keep calm, which was a feeling he had never felt before.


    Seeing the boy with a red face in a daze, latil asked suspiciously, "holy palace, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah? No, nothing!" The holy palace also woke up immediately. Some didn''t dare to look into the girl''s eyes. They always felt that it was very shameful to think of those things. It was incredible that he would have such an idea.


    Latil tilted her head and wondered, but she didn''t care much. She smiled and lifted the clothes in her hand. She said, "then try these two?"


    "Well, good."


    The temple answered, took the two clothes and went to the dressing room to change clothes. Because of those ideas, he was very embarrassed to refuse latil.


    During the time when she went to change clothes in the holy palace, latil walked aside and looked at those clothes with various styles. She was thinking about which clothes to change in the holy palace next, but looking at those clothes, she inexplicably thought of the white haired man.


    "Mr. beren''s words seem to be very suitable for such clothes."


    With such an idea, latil thought about buying a dress for beren, so she carefully selected it. However, in the end, she realized that she had no money on her, so she was depressed and wanted to bring a dress back for Mr. beren.


    "Oh, I changed it."


    At this time, the temple boy also came back after changing his clothes. He looked at the girl. When he saw the latter''s lost look, he was stunned and walked forward with some doubts. Did something happen when he changed his clothes? He looked around and was surprised that there was no one else.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah? Nothing." Latil also recovered after seeing the holy palace. She shook her head, then lowered her head and whispered, "I just want to buy a dress for Mr. beren, but I found that I have no money. I have received so much care from Mr. beren, but I have nothing to repay him."


    Seeing the cat eared girl who looked more and more lost, the temple also scratched his hair. He sighed and said, "which dress do you want?"


    Latil looked up at the dress she liked, then pointed it. She whispered, "that dress must be very suitable for Mr. beren."


    Seeing the white shirt, the temple nodded, then came forward and took it down. He said, "I''ll buy it for you. It''s like a thank-you gift to accompany me out shopping today."


    "Well, how can this be?" Latil was also stunned after hearing the speech. She quickly refused: "no, I just came out on the way. There''s no reason to accept your thank-you gift!


    "Take it as... My heart." The temple blushed slightly. He hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "aren''t we friends?"


    The beautiful boy''s lonely words made latil jump in her heart. She hurriedly said, "well, I''ll take it, thank you!"


    Seeing that the girl was willing to accept it, the temple also showed a faint smile. Such a moving smile appeared on the incomparably exquisite face, which was enough to make countless girls excited. He opened his mouth slightly.

 Chapter 715

    "Why hasn''t my sister come out yet?"


    In that corner, latis was looking at the clothing store with a puzzled face. They had a long time to buy clothes. Do they want to buy so many?


    At this time, Hill suddenly saw two people walking out of the clothing store. Her eyes lit up. She quickly said, "come out, come out!"


    Hearing the speech, the girls looked at the past. When they saw latil and the beautiful boy coming out, they walked towards the other end of the street.


    "My sister bought clothes." Latis noticed a handbag in her sister''s hand.


    Hill looked again at a handbag in the beautiful boy''s hand. She thought about it, and then said uncertainly, "maybe it''s a gift from the boy to latil."


    Hearing this sentence, the girls were thoughtful and felt that it was likely to be so. Although they didn''t know what the situation was, latil seemed to have a good feeling for the boy.


    "Follow up and have a look."


    Lumia waved her hand and took the lead in following up. After all, it''s a killer. She''s very good at tracking people. People who don''t have strong perception can''t notice her.


    So, the five girls lined up and followed up, hiding in several hidden positions one after another. They unconsciously followed the two behind, but they didn''t find that they were also following a person behind them.


    "Lumia, that girl..."


    Belen saw an orderly tracking route and immediately judged that lumia was commanding the team. After all, she was very good at such things.


    Latil and the temple went to several grocery stores and daily stores one after another, but nothing strange happened. They didn''t finish shopping until the evening. They came to a park and settled down.


    "I really bought a lot of things!" Latil sighed. She sat on the bench and began to rest. After walking for so long, she was tired.


    Seeing this, the temple also sat on the bench. He glanced at a lot of handbags on the ground, then nodded and said, "yes, I bought a lot."


    Latil raised her head and looked at the night sky. The bright moon was already hanging high in the sky. She blinked her eyes. Unconsciously, it was already evening.


    "Although I''m just shopping, I''m so happy."


    Hearing the girl''s words, the temple also looked at her, then smiled and said, "ah, it''s very happy." Not shopping but shopping with girls.


    At the moment, in the bushes behind the bench, the girls are hiding in it, but the position is a little crowded. The faces of the five girls are crowded together and can''t speak clearly.


    "Don''t squeeze! It will be exposed!" Hill couldn''t help reminding that she was on the verge of exposure.


    The girls settled down immediately after hearing the speech. If they were exposed at this time, they might annoy latil, so they stopped moving and quietly listened to their dialogue.


    The temple looked at the girl. He couldn''t help asking, "latil, don''t you go back?"


    Hearing this, latil said, "well, it doesn''t matter if it''s a little later. Are you going back to the temple?"


    "No, I can go back any time." The temple shook his head and responded in this way. His cheeks were slightly red. Subconsciously, he avoided the girl''s sight and didn''t dare to look at each other.


    This boy, do you like latil!?


    After hearing the words of the holy palace, the five girls hiding in the grass brightened their eyes. They were not sure at first, but now they can see that the boy obviously has a good feeling for latil!


    There''s a play!


    The girls had such an idea in their mind, because in their opinion, latil also had a good impression on the boy. After all, she accompanied the boy to buy clothes alone. It seemed a very simple thing, but it was enough to explain a lot of things.


    "It seems that latil has a lot of fun with the boy."


    At this time, there was a figure next to him, and hill agreed with him and said, "yes, I think so, too."


    But at the next moment, Hill''s face suddenly stiffened. She turned her head a little dull. A white haired man was lying beside her. When she looked at her, the latter also showed a cunning smile to her.


    "You..."


    Just when hill almost shouted out, one hand suddenly covered her mouth. Beren''s other hand put up a silent action in front of her, and then whispered, "keep your voice down, what can you do if it''s exposed?"


    "Belem?"


    Lumia and others also noticed Belen. They were stunned. Lumia asked curiously, "Belen, why are you here?"


    "Look, you''ve followed, and I''ve followed." Beren said so.


    In this regard, Leia smiled and said, "Mr. Belen should also care about latil and the boy, so he followed me?"


    "Well, it seems that everyone is the same." Beren said with a smile.


    As a result, there were six eavesdroppers. However, the content of latil''s conversation with the temple boy was different from what everyone expected. It was just some daily things. The boring content made the girls almost fall asleep. At this time, someone in the Bush was interested in the girl''s topic.


    Latil looked at the handbag in his hand and said with a smile, "holy palace, thank you for buying this dress for me. Mr. beren has few clothes. Occasionally I want to change him."


    Clothes? For me?


    Beren suddenly remembered that when latil walked out of the clothing store, she held a handbag in her hand. Did she buy the clothes for herself?


    Hearing the girl mention the man, the temple also asked with some concern, "has latil known him for a long time?"


    "Well, it''s been a long time. It''s been four years?" Latil thought and gave such an answer, and then suddenly remembered something. She smiled awkwardly and said, "ah, by the way, you are an elf family in the holy palace. Four years is not long."


    In this regard, the temple shook its head and said, "although our life is long, the feeling of spending time is no different from yours. Four years has been a long time."


    "Well." Latil blinked, then looked up at the bright stars. She said, "it''s time to go back. It''s so late."


    Hearing the speech, the temple also nodded slightly. He stood up and seemed to think of something. He was stunned for a while, and then said, "I still have some things to deal with for the discipline team. I''ll go to the school park first. Are you all right?"


    Latil nodded, stood up, smiled and said, "you go, I''ll be fine."

 Chapter 716

    After watching the figure of the temple boy gradually fade away and disappear at the end of the line of sight, latil also glanced at the handbag, then turned around with a smile. It''s time to go back, otherwise everyone will be worried.


    "Sister is leaving!"


    Rattish''s eyes were still confused and full of sleep. When she noticed that Rattish was going to leave, she suddenly woke up and subconsciously stood up, but she was tripped by lumia''s calf and fell forward.


    "Ah!"


    The cry of surprise rang out from the bushes. Even latil, who had walked a distance, heard it. She turned her head in doubt and saw several people standing in the bushes behind the bench. When she saw them, she was stunned.


    "Latis, are you okay?" Lumia helped latis up and looked up and down at the kitten with some worry.


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Latis stood up smiling, patted the weeds on her body, and then was stunned. She turned her head, looked at the cat ear girl over there, smiled and waved her hand.


    "Sister!"


    Seeing latis and them, latil also walked up with some doubts. She asked curiously, "Why are you here?" Obviously, she didn''t find latis and others following her.


    When latil asked, Leia and others also smiled awkwardly. Seeing them like this, latil also thought deeply, and then thought of a possibility and looked at the people strangely.


    "Do you mean... Are you following me?"


    Girls are like students who do something wrong. They lower their heads and dare not speak. Although they have no malice, it is really impolite to follow others.


    Seeing this, latil confirmed her thoughts with her, and at this time, she suddenly noticed another white figure in the Bush, and her heart jumped.


    "Mr. beren?"


    Hearing that latil called his name, Belen also sighed secretly. He got up from the bushes and looked embarrassed with many grass roots. He scratched his hair in embarrassment.


    "You..." Latil was also very helpless. She couldn''t help asking, "when did you start tracking? Is it difficult? From the beginning..."


    Everyone was silent, and latil knew the result. She lost her smile and then asked, "Why are you following me?"


    "Sister, because you went out with that big brother, everyone came to you!" Latis said with her big eyes flashing.


    "Big brother? Holy palace?" Latil was stunned and asked in some doubt, "why should you follow me when I go out with him?"


    After a moment of silence, lumia said with some embarrassment: "yes, just want to see... Latil, what will happen to you and the boy."


    "Ah? What can happen?" Latil looked at lumia very puzzled. She said, "I''m just going shopping with the temple."


    At this time, Hill suddenly said, "latil, you know, it''s very unreasonable for girls and boys to go shopping alone. They must have a very good relationship!"


    "Very good?" Latil thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "my relationship with the temple is very good. He is a good elf."


    "Sure enough, latil is very fond of the boy called the holy palace!" Hill finally came to such a conclusion that she said it with a smile.


    "Ah?"


    Latil was stunned. She suddenly realized something. She shook her head and said, "did you misunderstand something? It''s not what you think!"


    "No, there is no misunderstanding." Hill smiled cunningly, as if she had seen through latil, and she was sure of her idea.


    "No, no!" Latil quickly denied, looking a little flustered.


    Latis also asked, "sister, do you like that big brother?"


    "No one likes it!" Latil blushed and denied that she would be misunderstood to this extent. She was also very embarrassed and subconsciously glanced at the white haired man.


    When Belen saw the girl looking at her, she also gave a thumbs up and said seriously, "latil, come on! That boy is very good!"


    "Ah?"


    After hearing beren''s words, latil was stunned. The brilliance in her eyes gradually faded down, and then lowered her head. She held the handbag tightly, in a complex mood and even some grievances.


    "I don''t like it."


    The holy palace is her good friend. She naturally likes good friends, but it is not as excessive as everyone thinks. She can probably distinguish this. Moreover, even if everyone misunderstands, she doesn''t want Belen to misunderstand.


    Seeing the girl''s sudden loss, Belen was also stunned. He stepped out of the Bush and came to the girl. He didn''t understand what happened to latil.


    "Latil? What''s the matter with you?"


    When the person in front of her asked, latil bit her lower lip gently. She looked up at him with tears. She lifted her handbag and pressed it on his chest. Then she released her hand and ran out.


    "Ah?"


    Seeing that the girl left her handbag, beren quickly caught it with his hand. He looked at the figure running away and wondered, how did it happen all at once?


    "I may like that boy, but it''s far less than..." Hill suddenly stopped talking. She glanced at beren and said, "latil should go back to the dormitory. Let''s find him. Do whatever you want."


    "Ha? What do you mean, do whatever you want? What can I do?"


    When he heard Hill''s words, Belen also took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t care too much. He said, "please give it to latil."


    Although he didn''t know what happened to latil all of a sudden, Belen always felt it was because of himself. He frowned and began to think about it.


    Then, the girl chased in the direction latil left. After all, if they didn''t follow, such a thing wouldn''t happen. They are also responsible.


    Seeing that the girls had left, Belen also sighed. He glanced at the bench that latil had sat before the temple, then walked over and sat down. He looked at the handbag and hesitated. Latil bought it for him.


    So beren took out the clothes in his handbag. It was a white shirt. Since he became white hair, he liked to wear white clothes. Looking at this white shirt, he couldn''t help whispering.

 Chapter 717

    When latil returned to the dormitory, she didn''t even turn on the light. She threw herself directly into her quilt. She buried her head in the pillow and didn''t turn around until she had difficulty breathing. Her arms were across her eyes and her mouth whispered softly.


    "Mr. beren, you big fool."


    After that, latil fell into endless silence, and then gradually fell asleep. Even latis didn''t notice the movement after they came back.


    Seeing latil who has fallen asleep, Leia and others can''t wake her up, so they do their own things with light hands and feet. As for that matter, we can only wait until latil wakes up tomorrow.


    After the next day, latil also gradually woke up. She found that she was covered with a quilt and her clothes had been changed. After being stunned for a while, she slowly sat up from the bed, rubbed her eyes and turned her head. This turn was to see something very wonderful.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    At the moment, at the bedside of latil, five girls were sitting on the ground. After the current one looked at them, all five girls bent down.


    "Sorry!"


    The five girls apologized in unison, which stunned latil, but even if she remembered, she probably apologized for what happened yesterday?


    Latil couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m not angry with you. You don''t need to be so serious. Get up quickly. It''s cold on the ground."


    "So, latil, are you angry with Mr. Belen?" Leia asked this question. Although she thought so, it''s better to confirm it at this time. If it''s a misunderstanding, it''s great.


    At the smell of the speech, latil''s eyes fluctuated. She pursed her lips and said nothing. The reason why she was angry was indeed because of beren, because she clearly had such feelings for the latter, but the latter was completely unaware and said such words. Although she understood that beren didn''t know her mind, she still felt lost.


    Seeing the silent girl, Leia determined her mind. She looked at lumia and Leia around her, then nodded, and she looked at latil again.


    "Mr. Bellen, he is a big wood. If latil doesn''t make it clear, he won''t understand. Mr. Bellen, he must just hope you can find a good partner."


    When she heard Laiya''s words, latil was also stunned. She squeezed the quilt tightly and said, "I know it''s right, but..."


    When the crowd was silent, Elia suddenly said, "brother, he has been sitting on that bench and hasn''t left yesterday."


    "Elia? How do you know?" Hill asked with some doubt.


    Elia blinked. She said, "I went out last night. I saw my brother sitting there." Because when she left, she saw the confusion and loss in her blue eyes, so she couldn''t let go.


    "Brother, he is also very sad."


    After hearing this sentence, latil was stunned, and a strange emotion gradually appeared in her heart. She immediately got out of bed, put on her shoes, opened the door and ran out without hesitation.


    He ran away in anger and left Mr. beren completely unaware. What would he feel? Obviously, the man only said those words with good intentions, but he left him ungratefully.


    She left him confused because of anger. Obviously, he didn''t have much time, but she hurt him because of such a small thing.


    Seeing latil running out, Leia and others smiled at each other. Without thinking about it, they knew that she must have gone to Belen to apologize. They had no doubt that they could make up again.


    All the way out of the dormitory, latil ran towards the park. She had good physical strength, but she was too tired after running for several blocks. Her legs were like lead. However, she still moved her legs. She wanted to apologize to the man who had taken care of her for her childishness.


    On the park bench, beren folded the white shirt on his leg. He looked at the white sky and unknowingly it was daytime. He put the white shirt into his handbag, then stood up and walked forward.


    On the path scattered with leaves, beren''s footsteps suddenly stopped. He looked at the cat eared girl who was panting in front. He was stunned and couldn''t help calling out each other''s names.


    "Latil?"


    Hearing the familiar voice calling her name, latil also raised her head fiercely. Although the weather became cold, she was sweating and did not know how far she had run.


    Seeing the girl who seemed tired, Belen couldn''t help walking forward, but she stopped just a few steps, her eyes drooped and hesitated, because the girl was still angry with him last night.


    Latil saw Belen stop and tighten her head. She stepped forward with heavy steps and came to the latter with great effort. She bent down.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. beren! I shouldn''t be angry with you!"


    When he heard the girl''s apology, Belen was also stunned. He came back to his senses and said quickly, "no, I should apologize. I shouldn''t interfere in your private life."


    Private life? No, I can''t even have a normal life without you.


    Just as latil was brewing courage in her heart, beren suddenly smiled and said, "I''m sorry, because I don''t have much time, so I''m so eager."


    "Ah?"


    Latil was stunned.


    "I, in fact, have many things I want to witness, such as seeing that latis can grow up to be self reliant, seeing that lumia can have more friends, or seeing that you and Elia can find people to rely on..."


    Belen''s face showed emotion. He raised his hand, grabbed his hair, smiled and said, "I''m really worried. You should all have your own pace. It took me a night to understand this truth, and I have..."


    But the next moment, Bellen stopped. He stared at the girl who was crying in front of him. When he recovered, he said in some panic: "don''t cry! Did I say anything wrong? Yes, I''m sorry!"


    "No, it''s not Mr. Belen''s fault." Latil raised her hand and wiped away her tears. She whispered, "it''s clear that Mr. beren is thinking about us all the time, but I''m angry with Mr. beren for those childish reasons. It''s still too immature."


    "There is no such thing. You have done well enough." Beren shook his head and took a step forward. He raised his hand on the girl''s head, smiled and said, "if latil you are really so mature, I can leave at ease."


    Hearing this, latil also pursed her lips. She hugged the man in front of her with open arms and buried her head in his chest. Tears couldn''t help falling from the corners of her eyes and tried her best to restrain her choking.


    Sure enough, I was in a hurry.

 Chapter 718

    After making up with latil, beren''s mood was also suddenly enlightened. After carrying the clothes latil sent him back, she happily took a bath, then changed into that white shirt and went to bed.


    In the middle of the night, beren vaguely felt that his body was a little heavy. His magic had been sealed. For the sake of his life safety, he no longer mobilized his magic, which also weakened his perception. He didn''t care too much about the heavy source, so he didn''t wake up.


    In the early morning of the next day, beren''s consciousness gradually became clear, and the heaviness on his chest also made him frown. He slowly opened his eyes, and his face was still itchy. He had some doubts and grabbed the things on his face, which turned out to be golden hair.


    "Is this... Hair?"


    Beren looked up slightly, then noticed that a man''s head was leaning against his chest, and when he saw the familiar face, he sighed immediately.


    "Hey, hey, wake up."


    At the same time, beren also pinched the woman''s cheek with her hand, and pulled it a little hard to wake the latter from her sleep.


    The woman was antrina. She woke up after being pulled several times. She opened her eyes vaguely. Then she raised her head from beren''s chest. When she sat up, she made the latter blush.


    "You, where are your clothes?"


    At the moment, Angelina is only wearing a black lace underwear, and her snow-white skin is exposed to the air. This is her habit of sleeping. Sleeping in clothes will make her very uncomfortable.


    After seeing the flustered look of her disciples, antlina also glanced at her underwear. She yawned calmly and rubbed her eyes.


    "You guy, did you see little when you were a child? What''s so shy now."


    Hearing this, beren covered her eyes and shouted, "I''m already an adult! You''re an old disrespectful guy!"


    "Why don''t you respect me?" After hearing this word, a ray of dangerous edge flashed in antlina''s eyes. She leaned down against beren''s chest and said with a sly smile: "am I so old?"


    When Bellen took his hand away, he saw the exquisite face in front of him. He blushed and shouted, "get out of the way! Is it over?"


    In this regard, antlina felt something and said with a smile: "the grown-up children are really different. Will they react to the master?"


    "Ha!?"


    Beren opened his eyes wide, then snorted, pushed Angelina away and immediately rolled out of bed. He stood up and saw the bright skin. His heart was also hot. He put aside his eyes, pulled up the quilt and threw it on Angelina, covering her body.


    Seeing the quilt she was wearing, anterina turned her mouth. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "you guy, you must be a virgin in the end."


    "I want you to take care of it!"


    Belen snorted, then looked at the clothes scattered on the ground, and her face turned red again. This scene looks like


    For the old disrespectful guy!


    After a simple wash, beren planned to leave the room, and the moment he opened the door, two girls came into his eyes.


    One is Leia and the other is latil.


    When he saw the two girls, beren was frozen, because there was an antlina wearing only underwear in his room at the moment. If he was found


    Laiya, who was supposed to knock, was stunned when she saw that Bellen just opened the door, and then smiled and said, "Mr. Bellen, do you want to go to breakfast?"


    "Well, of course, let''s go, now!"


    Seeing some eager beren, latil and Leia were puzzled. At this suitable moment, they suddenly saw a blonde woman walking out of the room behind beren, bending over to pick up clothes.


    That man is


    At this time, antelina also felt the line of sight. She picked up her clothes, looked over her head, and smiled when she saw the two girls outside the door.


    "Oh, isn''t this Leia and latil? Come in and play?"


    Hearing the voice behind him, Belen was also shocked. His face was suddenly stiff, and then he felt two cold eyes. He looked at the two girls in front of him, and his look was suddenly bad.


    "You, you have to listen to me!"


    Then, there was no breakfast. Then, the two girls had come to Bellen''s room. Bellen and antlina both sat on the bed and looked at the two girls in front of them.


    When Belen hurriedly explained the matter, latil and Leia recovered a lot, but they still looked at the two people in front of them very seriously.


    Latil stared at the white haired man and said, "Mr. Belen, you are not a child now! In case... In case anything happens, you are responsible!"


    "Nothing will happen!" Belen replied quickly, a little ashamed.


    Leia looked at Angelina. She looked serious and said, "swordsman, you are the pride of our elves. If other elves find you naked in bed with a man, won''t you lose all your face?"


    "I''m not naked. There are still people in underwear!" Angelina was also shocked by the girl''s momentum, but she still explained with her mouth.


    Hearing the speech, Leia said angrily, "I don''t want to listen to the explanation! Is it much better to wear underwear than to be naked? I''m very angry at the way the sword Saint does!"


    "Ann, ANN, nothing happened. It''s teachers and students anyway." Antlina said reluctantly. She didn''t think about what would really happen. She just continued her original habit.


    "What if!?"


    Latil cried. She muttered and looked at the two people in front of her. She said, "don''t worry about Mr. antlina, but Mr. beren is a boy and an adult. You know, Mr. antlina is so beautiful. If Mr. beren can''t help it..."


    "I will resist!"


    "No, master antrina will obey!"


    When she heard latil''s words, anterina said helplessly, "Hey, why do you think so? I''m a single person for more than 380 years, and I still have this self-control."

 Chapter 719

    Unknowingly, they have stayed in the Fairy school for seven days. During these seven days, beren, Elia and lumia have almost become the stars of the school. From time to time, someone will come up to ask for a handshake, especially in the student dormitory.


    For the enthusiasm of the elves, Belen is also a little uncomfortable, but it''s better than being excluded. In the information he learned before, most of the elves are very arrogant, but now they don''t feel so.


    Probably, this is because the magical martial arts show their extraordinary strength?


    After that, Belen also had a conflict with latil. Although he reconciled later, he still paid close attention to the progress of latil''s relationship with the temple boy, but he wouldn''t say it too openly in case latil was angry again.


    At breakfast, beren looked at latil sitting in front of him. After thinking about it, he couldn''t help asking, "latil, haven''t you met the temple recently?"


    "Holy palace? He seems to be very busy recently." Latil blinked, then seemed to think of something. She said, "the temple seems to be a member of the discipline team."


    "Discipline team?" Belen was also stunned. He thought, probably with the strength of that teenager, he also has a high position in the discipline team?


    At this time, Angelina suddenly remembered something. She put down the dishes and chopsticks, looked at beren, and said, "beren, come with me later. I remember I have something to say to you."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. Then he realized something when he saw antrina''s calm look. He nodded and quickly finished his breakfast.


    "Don''t wait for me. Do what you want to do." Beren said so to the girls, and then followed Angelina, who had stood up, out.


    Seeing the two men leave, the girls are a little confused, but they don''t ask. It''s probably a very important thing. After all, antelina shows such a serious look.


    After leaving the student canteen, Belen followed Angelina to a garden bench and sat down. He looked curiously at the elf woman next to him.


    Angelina also looked at her disciples. She said, "actually, I went to your room last night to tell you about it. I just saw you fall asleep, so I didn''t wake you up."


    "What''s up?" Beren looked at Angelina curiously.


    Angelina sighed and said, "remember the boy I told you about, the one I taught for some time?"


    "Of course." Beren nodded.


    Then, Angelina said, "he also came to the spirit school recently. He probably came to trouble you, so you should be careful. You can''t use too much magic recently, can you?"


    "I see."


    Belen was also suddenly in his heart. He thought for a while, and then said, "that guy, is he strong?"


    For this problem, antelina said, "it doesn''t matter if it was you before. Now, it''s really possible, because I don''t know how much he has improved over the years."


    But the power shown at that time was not enough to defeat the spirit?


    Belen could not help frowning. He asked curiously, "isn''t he a student of the spirit school?"


    "He has graduated from here for a long time. If calculated in proportion, he is probably two years older than you." Angelina calculated and then said to beren, "if he finds you, you must be careful. Although I don''t think you will lose, the boy is also very strong."


    "I see." Beren nodded and thought, maybe that''s also a very talented elf. Even Angelina has such a high evaluation of him.


    "I see, but..."


    "But what?"


    Beren scratched her hair, then smiled awkwardly and said, "actually, I may not be able to use my magic recently. If I meet that guy, I''m probably doomed to lose."


    "What are you talking about?" Angelina was stunned. A moment later, she looked at her own disciples who didn''t seem to be joking and sighed: "so, what hasn''t been told me yet?"


    Beilun hesitated for a moment, and then told Angelina about his situation and what he had been saved by NIT and Emily. Anyway, Angelina already knew about his physical condition.


    After hearing this, Angelina also showed a dignified look. She looked at the white haired man in front of her, and then said in a deep voice: "in that case, don''t use magic. Even if the boy comes to the door, you can''t do it. This is the order of master and mother. Do you know?"


    Seeing such a solemn Angelina, beren was also stunned. His heart warmed up, and then smiled and said, "I know. Even if I just think about myself, I won''t mobilize magic."


    It''s not easy to live longer. You can''t kill yourself anyway.


    Seeing the smiling beren, antlina pursed her lips. She opened her arms and pulled the former into her arms. Then she whispered, "I''m sorry. If I were by your side at that time, there wouldn''t be so much trouble."


    Hearing her words, beren sighed. He gently pushed anterina away, then smiled and said, "when was it so pretentious? I''m not dead yet?"


    Seeing the cheerful white haired man, antlina also smiled. She reached out and rubbed the head of her disciples, just like when he was a child.


    "You''re right. You can''t be so pretentious."


    For such intimacy, beren did not stop him. He was silent. Although he usually fought with Angelina, they were the most important family members for both of them.


    Then, beren said silently, "well, can you stop touching? It''s a shame to be seen. I''m so old!"


    "Yes, listen to you." Angelina smiled and withdrew her hand.


    Belem thought for a moment and then asked, "what''s the name of the elf, anyway?"


    Hearing the speech, Angelina also remembered that she had not mentioned the young man''s name. She said, "the young man''s name is Mansell."


    "OK, I see." Beren nodded.


    At this time, Angelina remembered something again. Her eyes brightened and she immediately said, "ah! By the way, you can let Elia be your grass Guardian! That boy must not beat Elia!"

 Chapter 720

    When beren and Angelina left the garden, they separated. The latter had other things to do, while the former went to find the girls.


    Beren is also considering the proposal that anterina said before. He thinks it is a very good proposal. As long as he asks Elia, Elia will certainly agree. In this way, the guy who wants to trouble himself will have a solution.


    Although he didn''t really want to trouble Elia, now he has no other way. If he really wants to mobilize his magic to fight the guy named Mansell, he will risk his life!


    At this time, in a square, beren saw the silver haired girl. He blinked his eyes, then walked forward to the girl and stopped.


    "Elia, why are you here alone?"


    Elia turned her head and looked at beren. Then she pointed to the figures playing beach balls in the square. She said, "everyone wants to play that."


    Belen also looked in the direction she pointed out. When she saw the girls playing beach ball, she was stunned. In addition to latil, there were several elf girls who seemed to have a good time.


    So Belen asked curiously, "isn''t Elia going to play?"


    "Because there is one more person." Elia replied calmly. She looked at the figures over there and pursed her lips. Obviously, she also wanted to play, but for everyone, she withdrew.


    Seeing this, Belen also smiled, reached out and rubbed the girl''s head. He said, "it''s really hard for you, Elia." He naturally saw that girls wanted to play too.


    "It doesn''t matter." Elia said so. Then she turned her head and looked at beren and found that the latter was eager to speak and stopped. For Angko, she asked, "brother, is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Seeing that the girl saw it, Belen scratched the back of her head and nodded awkwardly. He said, "ah, there''s something I want to trouble Elia."


    "Say it, brother." Elijah said calmly, but the silver pupil was shining with light brilliance and full of interest.


    Belen hesitated and said, "actually, it seems that an elf wants to trouble me recently. I don''t really want to fight that guy, so can you ask Elia to help me drive him away?"


    "Trouble for my brother?"


    Hearing these words, Elijah''s white pupils flashed a cold light, her face gradually cooled down, and her body began to surge with magic.


    Seeing Elia''s appearance, beren was also flustered and hurriedly said, "no, no, no, because of some things, the elf probably just wanted to challenge me. He didn''t really want to make trouble, but it was a more troublesome thing for me."


    Hearing this explanation, Elia''s magic gradually calmed down. She looked at beren and said, "I see. I''ll help my brother get out of that trouble."


    "Please!"


    "Brother, don''t be so polite to me." Elia flashed her beautiful big eyes, then thought about what she thought, and immediately said, "if my brother is willing to give me a reward, I will be very happy."


    "Reward? Of course! What reward does Elia want?" Belen agreed without hesitation. After all, she wanted to trouble Elia.


    Hearing the speech, Elia blinked her eyes and pointed to her lips. Her eyes twinkled. She said, "I want this reward, can I? Brother."


    "Ah?" Beren was stunned, and then remembered the previous times. He blushed in an instant. He looked flustered and said, "Elia, this is not allowed!"


    "Why not?" Elia tilted her head and said curiously, "brother Mingming has kissed several times. Why not this time?"


    Mingming has kissed several times.


    Beren''s face was red and smoke began to smoke on his head, like a boiling kettle. He opened his mouth, but he was trembling and could not speak for a moment.


    Seeing beren''s appearance, Elia''s mouth slightly lifted a wonderful arc, and a soul stirring smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "I like the way my brother looks."


    Hearing this, beren blushed even more. When he saw the smiling silver haired girl, his heart jumped and subconsciously said, "Elia, you''ve become naughty, too."


    "Doesn''t my brother like it?" Elia smiled.


    Hearing the speech, beren grabbed her hair and said with a red face, "it''s not that I don''t like it."


    I have to say that when she grows up, Elia is really beautiful. She usually looks like a cold and gorgeous snow princess, but it''s too easy to move when she shows her little girl''s posture. Even Belen can''t resist this charm.


    "Just like my brother." Elia said with a smile, and at this time, her eyes suddenly looked at the back of beren, the smile gradually closed, and a faint brilliance appeared in her silver black eyes.


    Seeing the change of Elia, Belen was also stunned. Then he felt something. He immediately turned around and saw a handsome man with a sword scabbard coming slowly.


    The handsome man has long yellow hair hanging behind him. His valiant demeanor and romantic temperament are probably the type that girls prefer. In addition, the sword hanging around his waist is even more heroic.


    Although it was the first time to see this man, beren reacted for the first time. This man is probably the guy named Mansell that anterina said.


    The handsome yellow haired man came five meters away from beren. His sharp brown eyes stared at the white haired man. He looked calm and asked, "are you the disciple of the sword saint?"


    Sure enough, it''s him.


    Hearing the other party''s question, Belen immediately confirmed his guess. He nodded and said, "yes, I''m antrina''s disciple. Are you Manson?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Mansell didn''t care how beren learned his name. After admitting it, he said calmly, "in that case, draw the sword and I will defeat you here." He put his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned, and then frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, the other party was not polite. He was going to fight him when he came up. It was really direct.


    At this time, the silver haired figure suddenly came to beren''s face. The beautiful silver haired girl stared at Mansell indifferently and spoke slowly in a cold voice.

 Chapter 721

    Seeing the beautiful girl with silver hair standing in front of the white haired man, Manson''s brown eyes narrowed slightly, and his hand holding the handle of the sword did not loosen. He opened his mouth indifferently.


    "Get out of the way. He''s the only one I want to challenge."


    In this regard, Elia said calmly, "I will never allow others to hurt my brother." With that, the silver black eyes flickered with light brilliance.


    "Then I''ll kill you." Manson''s eyes became sharp, but Wen Si didn''t move his hand holding the sword.


    Elia looked at each other calmly and didn''t care whether the other party would make a move.


    Aware of the other party''s great procrastination, Belen couldn''t help but be stunned. He looked at the long haired man curiously and thought deeply. Can he say that this is a type that is not good for girls?


    "Do you want to move or not!"


    "No."


    Seeing the other party''s resolute appearance, Manson was also very distressed. He took a deep breath, and then said in a deep voice: "it''s up to you to do it first. After defeating you, I''ll find the man behind you."


    Hearing what he said, beren looked strange. Is this man really the type who can''t do things to girls as he thought? Thinking of this, he quickly looked at Elia. Since it was such a type, it was ok as long as Elia didn''t take the initiative!


    However, before beren could speak, Elia raised her hand calmly, and her silver hair shot at Manson to bound the latter''s actions. In her opinion, as long as she subdued the other party, she could solve the problem.


    A step slower!


    Seeing that Elijah started, Belen patted her forehead, then sighed. Forget it. Although he wanted to avoid the battle, it would be good if Elijah could suppress the other party now.


    "Elia, just hold it down."


    Elijah didn''t respond to beren''s words, but she remembered it in her heart. Her fingers flicked slightly, and countless silver filaments surrounded Mansell, and then contracted at a high speed to bind him.


    Seeing such a strange magic, Manson also frowned slightly, but just before the silver wrapped him, he suddenly pulled out his sword and burst out with extremely amazing power to cut off all the silver hair.


    Boom!


    When the sword was cut on the silver hair, it was bombed with great energy, which directly shook the silver hair out, and Manson also stepped back two steps. He looked at his sword in shock. Under such a sharp sword, the silver hair was not cut off, which was countless times harder than steel!


    Seeing the sword cut by the other party, beren also flashed his eyes and had a preliminary understanding of Mansell''s strength. He is indeed a strong swordsman. How high his combat power is still unknown, because he doesn''t even know what his magic is.


    Look down on her.


    This girl is a strong man with the same strength as her beautiful face.


    After putting a new label on the pair, Manson''s eyes changed when he looked at the silver haired girl again, which was only revealed when he looked at the strong ones worth fighting.


    "I will defeat you here, and then defeat the man behind you."


    In this regard, Elia''s exquisite face has a very serious expression. She said, "I won''t let you trouble your brother, because you can''t beat me."


    What an exciting speech.


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren also smiled secretly. He knew that although Elia was usually a silent and clever girl, she still had pride in her bones. After all, she was once the princess of a country.


    "Little girl, you are so confident." Mansell also shook his head after hearing the speech. He said calmly, "there is always a lack of strong people in the world. How can you think I can''t beat you?"


    Hearing this, Elia answered calmly, "there are many people in the world who I can''t beat, but you are definitely not included here."


    Very confident, very proud.


    "In that case, let''s try."


    After hearing the other party''s answer, Manson shrugged his shoulders. Although he did not deny that the silver haired girl did have unexpected strength, he did not think that dealing with her would be his opponent. After all, the girl was so young that she was only 15 or 16 years old in terms of human age.


    Although he grew up slowly as an elf family, he is over 250 years old after all. He is nearly 26 years old in terms of human age. He has honed his Kendo for so long in order to defeat the man known as the sword Saint disciple.


    He once accepted the advice of the sword saint and had already regarded himself as the descendant of the adult. However, he has not been recognized so far. Now there is a real descendant. He can''t accept it anyway. He wants to confirm how much weight the other party has!


    "Then, take it. I will defeat you with a serious attitude!"


    When he made such a declaration, Mansell held the sword in his right hand, with the sharp point of the sword, which was very similar to antlina.


    Seeing the other party''s posture, beren was also shocked. The other party''s posture was very similar to antlina''s initial posture. It seemed that she had learned some essence.


    Seeing this, Elia also said, "brother, please step back."


    "Ah, good." Belen also nodded slightly after hearing the speech, and then immediately ran away. In his current state, it would be very troublesome if he was involved.


    The movement on this side also attracted all the elves in the square. Even latil looked at her. When they saw that Elia was full of silver magic, they were stunned. They didn''t know what had happened.


    On the other side of the square, a beautiful woman in light armour came slowly. It was the knight Ji aofu Yinxian. She also noticed the movement there, frowned immediately, and then shouted immediately.


    "All students evacuate the square immediately! Quickly!"


    Because the name of Knight Ji is also very loud in the elf School Park. When they heard the words of ovyin string, all the students immediately ran out of the square. They also noticed the movement over there, as if something was going to happen.


    Outside the square, the silver hair fluttered, the holy radiance wrapped the silver haired girl, and the silver black eyes locked the long haired man in front.


    At this time, Manson suddenly moved at his feet, turned into a residual shadow, rushed towards the silver haired girl, and the long sword in his right hand was covered with light, wearing the latter like a meteor.


    Elia''s fingers flicked gently, and the endless silver hair poured down towards the streamer, but it was scattered. With a slow grip of her right hand, the scattered silver hair gathered again, and then wrapped the streamer and threw it out towards the square behind.


    Boom!

 Chapter 722

    When all the students were evacuated from the square, they did not leave directly, but stopped at the edge of the square and looked at the two figures in the distance. Among them, the silver haired figure floating in mid air shocked them.


    Isn''t that the silver haired girl who showed her extraordinary strength in the magic arena that day?


    When they saw the silver haired girl, some people who wanted to leave stopped. They wanted to see what the silver haired girl wanted to do. Neither the amazing beauty nor the transcendent power could restrain their curiosity.


    The knight Ji aofu Yinxian was also standing at the edge of the square. She was locking the two figures in the middle of the square. She looked at the silver haired girl, and then looked at the long haired man holding a long sword on the other side. Her eyes narrowed slightly at the moment.


    "Why is he here?"


    At the same time, latil and her family also fled the square and came to beren. They asked anxiously, "Mr. beren, Elia, she''s fighting with that man! What happened?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal." Belen comforted the girls, and then he focused on the man named Mansell. He was also curious about the strength of the man that Angelina had taught.


    The girls were relieved to hear what beren said. Since beren said so, it must not be a big deal. Otherwise, the latter would have stopped it long ago.


    Laiya also looked at the man with long hair. When she saw each other clearly, she was stunned, and then whispered, "what are you doing here?"


    Belen standing on the side also heard Laiya''s words. He looked curiously at the blonde ground woman beside him. Although he cared a little, he cared more about the battle in the field.


    Now in the square, one of the two figures is standing on the ground and the other is floating in mid air.


    Mansell lifted the sword in his hand, and then his body tilted slightly. He took a deep breath, then crushed the stone slab under his feet, and his body turned into yellow lightning.


    At the same time, Elia also raised her hand and pointed her palm at the oncoming yellow lightning, rippling the Yellow magic.


    Bang!


    The ground of the square was suddenly twisted, and countless mud and stones rolled up, like a tornado, surrounded Mansell, and then gathered at a high speed. There were still countless mud and stones rising and gathering on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, all the onlookers opened their eyes. This is the second time to see the power of the silver haired girl. The shock in their hearts has not decreased in the slightest, or even more shocking. The last time they felt that the dream was unreal, and this time they felt the reality after the dream.


    Boom!


    The flying figure was sealed into the huge stone sphere. After being imprisoned for several breaths, the huge stone sphere burst out amazing brilliance. In an instant, the sphere was divided into countless squares.


    Bang bang!


    Countless diamonds fell, and Mansell jumped up with a sudden step at the moment he landed, holding the sword, and the whole person''s spirit and spirit climbed to the top.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ meteor!"


    The direct light was very dazzling, and Elia''s look was still calm. She raised a hand, rolled her silver hair in front of her, and then covered the silver shield with khaki magic lines.


    Dong!


    When the sword was cut onto the silver shield, it sounded like a bell, but the sword only left a deep scar on the earthy yellow magic grain, and then the rolled silver hair flew out.


    Bang!


    Mansell''s figure marked a long mark on the ground. Everywhere he passed, he hit a big pit on the ground. He was in great pain, but he didn''t hurt the root. Therefore, he stood up again and looked at the silver figure in the air in the distance.


    The girl''s power is not only beyond his expectation, but also beyond his imagination. However, how can a teenage girl have such terrible power?


    Elia looked at Manson in the distance and didn''t continue to do it, but the silver hair floating around seemed ready to move. As long as the other party had any change, she would attack.


    Looking at Mansell in the field, beren also knew his magic, which was equivalent to lumia''s "fragmentation", but the former of the two was more unreasonable.


    The other side''s Kendo is a very strange "Shenhe", and Belen rarely sees anyone have such Kendo, but then again, there is a young man named "Casey" in frozarno School Park who also has "Shenhe" kendo.


    Casey''s Shenhe Kendo is the most interesting and charming that Bellen has seen so far. Even Bellen is a little inferior in charm. The young man''s sword is drawn out of its scabbard by his own artistic conception, which is different from his and Manson''s deliberate integration into the environment.


    However, this guy named Mansell does have an extraordinary talent in kendo. If Sulsa of Kendo Club also has the guidance of Angelina, she may also be able to reach a very powerful level. She already has the prototype of "natural" kendo.


    At the moment, the movement in the square has calmed down. Everyone is curious to watch the two people in the field. Why don''t they fight at once?


    Mansell stared at the silver haired girl for a long time, then gradually withdrew his eyes. He sighed and said, "forget it, that''s all for today." With that, he walked in the direction of beren.


    Elia calmly returned to beren. She looked at Mansell below and was very vigilant. If the latter had any change, she would fight back immediately.


    After glancing at the silver haired girl standing next to beren, Manson looked at the former coldly. He said, "in that case, you''d better hide beside her at any time, otherwise, you''ll be ready to meet my challenge. I''ll keep watching you in the dark."


    "Stalker?" Belen was also dumbfounded after hearing the speech. He grabbed his hair, then smiled and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to fight you, but I can''t do it for the time being because of my health. Antlina can testify for me."


    When he heard that the other party called the adult''s name directly, Mansell showed a strange look. He shouted in a deep voice: "can you call the adult''s name directly, too?"

 Chapter 723

    After beren left the square with the girls, Mansell also looked back at the center of the square that had been smashed by himself. He scratched his hair and left.


    After that, the knight Ji aofu Yinxian came to clean up the mess. With a black face, she began to ask someone to block the area, and then took a look at the direction Manson left. The knight Ji was also very angry and fought directly in this public place.


    After Beilun and others left the square, they came to a big tree on the lawn and sat down. Beilun explained Mansell with the girls, and the girls understood the cause and effect.


    Hill suddenly realized it. She said, "so, is that man also a disciple of elder antrina?"


    "No, he''s not."


    Hearing this, Leia also looked at beren. After thinking about it, she said, "but Manson, he has indeed received the instruction of the sword saint? Should he be regarded as the disciple of the sword saint?"


    "No, he''s not." Beren replied calmly.


    Seeing Beilun, the girls looked at him curiously, and Leia seemed to see something. Even when she covered her mouth and smiled, she had a cunning smile in her eyes.


    "Mr. Belen, do you care that you are the only disciple of the sword saint?"


    Hearing Leia''s words, beren turned his head with a red face. He stretched out his hand to scratch his cheek and said in a voice as light as a mosquito and fly: "I don''t want to have another martial brother for no reason."


    original...


    The girls'' eyes brightened, as if they had found a very surprising thing, and hill smiled and said, "you guy, are you possessive?"


    "No! What nonsense!" Belen quickly denied that he always felt that if he admitted it would damage his image.


    Possessive...


    After hearing the word for a long time, beren looked very unnatural. He thought it was unreasonable before, but he didn''t just hear it from a person, and he gradually realized that his possessiveness seemed to be strong. Although he always felt it was difficult to speak, it seemed to be true.


    Ladys, the kitten, was stunned. At this time, she couldn''t help asking, "what is possessiveness?" It was the first time she had heard such a thing.


    When the kitten asked, Leia smiled and explained, "for example, if Mr. Belen likes latis, he will be very unhappy if a boy approaches you."


    "Well... I seem to understand!" Latis''s big eyes twinkled with wisdom.


    Hearing the conversation between them, beren said helplessly, "Leia, don''t teach rattis these unnecessary things. She''s still young."


    "Brother! I''m not young!" Latis shouted angrily, then reached out and patted her chest. She shouted, "I''ve grown up! I''m almost like my sister!"


    "Latis!"


    When she heard the kitten''s words, latil was also startled. She quickly pulled the kitten over, pinched the kitten''s face with both hands and looked at her angrily.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, girl! How old you are! How can you be as old as me!"


    No, no, no, you don''t pay much attention, do you?


    Belen was also a burst of sweat when he heard the speech. He looked at latis, then latil, and then he was silent. He always felt that latis was right.


    "Mr. beren!"


    When she heard latil''s cry, beren also opened her eyes and looked at her. The girl with her mouth and face was angry.


    "What, what''s the matter, latil?"


    Latil looked at beren angrily. She muttered, "Mr. beren must have been full of dirty things just now. I hate it!"


    "No, absolutely, absolutely not!" Belen subconsciously lied.


    Latil snorted when she heard the speech. She puffed her red cheeks and shouted, "Mr. Belen, don''t lie if you can''t lie!"


    "Sorry!" Belen immediately apologized. He was used to being seen through as soon as he lied, although he didn''t understand what the principle was.


    After a while, after latil calmed down, Belen remembered something again. He looked at Leia curiously. He remembered what he had heard on the side of the square before.


    "Leia, do you know Mansell?"


    When hearing Belen''s words, Leia hesitated. Then she felt everyone''s eyes. After a moment of silence, she said, "that''s one of my cousins."


    "Cousin?"


    Hearing Leia''s answer, everyone looked at her curiously. Unexpectedly, the man who fought with Elia today would be Leia''s cousin?


    "Well, although I haven''t spoken to him much, he is indeed my cousin." Leia said this. After thinking about it, she said, "he has been practicing sword since childhood, and he has always been very serious, so I dare not approach him. Maybe he doesn''t remember me at all."


    "There is still this relationship." Beren looked at Leia thoughtfully.


    He has long been aware that Laiya''s identity should be the elf royal family, but so far he has not asked Laiya''s identity, because it is not a very important thing for him. He wants to wait for Laiya to say it in person. This may be a very meaningful thing for latil and them, and this is probably what will happen recently, After all, where they are now is Leia''s hometown, the forest of elves.


    Since Mansell is Leia''s cousin, it should also be the royal family of the elves. In retrospect, antlina said that he taught Mansell because the "elves king" asked her.


    Perhaps the "ELF KING" not only valued Manson, but also was unwilling to give her inheritance to a foreigner?


    Although it was Belen''s wishful thinking, he always felt that there was such a possibility. If so, the "ELF KING" might not be happy with him.


    Leia sat on the lawn. She looked at beren and others. She opened her mouth but closed it slowly. She pursed her thin cherry lips and said nothing. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but she hesitated at last.

 Chapter 724

    Four days have passed since she met Manson. In these four days, Bellen still met Manson many times, but for the sake of Elia, Manson also has no way to start. Every time she hates her teeth and then makes cruel words, but the other party''s provocation has no effect on Bellen.


    After driving Manson away again, Elia frowned and said, "brother, that guy is so annoying. Can I beat him? Keep him out of bed for a few months."


    Obviously, Elia was impatient with Manson''s entanglement. She even wanted to beat the man up. A few months later, they must have left the elves.


    "It''s better not."


    After hearing the girl''s words, Belen also pulled out the corners of his mouth. He raised his hand, put his hand on the girl''s head, and then said, "that man is not a bad man. It would be too much for Elia to do that."


    Hearing this, Elia stopped saying anything. She turned her head and looked at the white haired man next to her. She asked, "brother, are you better?"


    "Ah? Ah! OK, better." Belen was also stunned, and then responded to Elia. Then he smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    They walked along the path, while Elia bowed her head. She seemed to be hesitating. After a while, she suddenly stopped and stood in place.


    Seeing this, Belen also turned to the girl in doubt and asked curiously, "Elia, what''s the matter?"


    The silver haired girl''s silver black eyes are more beautiful than the stars under the starry sky. At the moment, she is staring at the white haired man in front of her, as if she wants to see through him.


    "Brother, can I have a good look at you?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, Belen asked suspiciously, "hasn''t Elia been looking at me?"


    Elia said calmly, "I want to see my brother in the magic dimension."


    Magic dimension


    After hearing the speech, Belen also trembled. He looked at the silver haired girl with calm look but serious eyes. For a time, he didn''t know how to respond.


    Because of the existence of "demigod", his body has long been different from human beings. Even if Elia also has "demigod''s eye", she can''t see through his magic dimension.


    Why would Elia want to see it?


    "Elia, why would you want to see..." Belen stopped when he said this. Although he had vaguely noticed something, he still had to confirm it.


    Elia said seriously, "because of my brother''s physical condition, I want to know."


    "In fact, there''s no big problem. Don''t worry too much." Beren said so.


    To reassure Elijah, if she opened her magic dimension, the girl could see his situation at a glance. Although it was not as desperate as before, it was still not optimistic. If it was not for the seal, he might die soon.


    However, Elia didn''t blindly believe Belen''s answer, but asked, "brother, how bad is your physical condition?"


    "Ah? So it''s not very bad." Beren was also very nervous.


    But Elia said calmly, "if it''s not very bad, it doesn''t matter if my brother let me have a look?"


    "I..."


    Belen was speechless. He looked at the beautiful silver haired girl in front of him. Even he felt the pressure on the latter.


    "Brother, is your body..." Elia''s eyes drooped, and a sad color appeared on her beautiful face. She whispered, "why doesn''t my brother want me to know? Is it serious?"


    "Elia..."


    Belen hesitated and said, "if my brother shows you, can you keep it a secret for my brother?" He had been prepared for Elia to notice such things.


    "I keep it a secret." Elia nodded.


    Up to now, we can''t continue to hide it from Elia, otherwise it will make her sad. This is not what a brother should do.


    Although he can''t use magic, his current state is mysterious, and the fog covered by his body has been removed. With the eyes of demigod, he can clearly see how far he has come under the magic dimension.


    When Elia''s silver black eyes shimmered, she saw the white haired man in the magic dimension. The magic in his body filled the whole person. Every inch of nerve was supported by a magic circuit. Even the blood flow needed magic to maintain, and in his body, she could see a seal constructed by the magic of life.


    "How could..."


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Elia also opened her eyes. She looked at the scene in front of her unbelievably. She needed magic to maintain her vitality. Isn''t it just needed by witches? But beren is just human!


    "After the first world war between frozarno School Park and sisya, I gradually mastered the" demigod realm ", but my body has been declining, and this seal was set by NIT and his friends to help me, otherwise I might..." Beren was silent for a moment, then whispered, "I won''t see you again."


    "Brother... Why don''t you say it?" Elia whispered. She came forward and stood in front of beren. She was now as tall as beren''s nose, with silver black eyes facing those dark blue eyes.


    Beren hid the magic dimension of his body again. He grabbed his hair with his hand, and then whispered, "how can I say it? Shouldn''t it be mentioned when everyone is happy or sad?"


    The girl had long understood his tenderness.


    Elia reached out and grabbed Belen''s hands. The silver and earthy magic was introduced into the latter''s body from her own body. With her demigod''s eyes, she could also see the hazy and obscure death. Although she didn''t know what it was, she could see that what was sealed by the magic of life must be bad for the latter.


    Feeling the magic coming in from his body, beren was also warm in his heart. He smiled and shook his head, then hugged the girl with both arms and hugged her in his arms.


    "Don''t waste your magic. It''s useless." Belen gently rubbed the girl''s head, and he looked down at the girl who seemed to be restraining something.


    "In fact, it''s not a big thing. As long as the seal is still there, brother, I can live healthily and nothing will happen." Belem whispered comfort.


    The girl raised her head and whispered, "brother, you''re really not suitable for lying."

 Chapter 725

    They sat on the bench under the light. Belen told Elia about her physical changes all the way. Now she can''t hide it.


    Elia is a mature girl, which also makes beren relax a lot.


    After listening to the process of physical changes, Elia was silent for a long time. Finally, she asked softly, "brother, how much time do you have?"


    For this problem, beren thought about it for a while, and then replied, "I really don''t know. If you don''t open the seal, you can probably last a long time."


    Therefore, Elia showed a serious look, which was very rare. She said seriously: "then, please don''t open the seal, under any circumstances!"


    "I know. Anyway, with you, I don''t think I need to use magic anymore." Beren smiled and sighed.


    "Who else knows my brother''s physical condition?"


    Hearing this, beren replied, "apart from you, there are only antlina, lumia and latil, who only knew a few days ago."


    "So I''m not the first."


    Elia lowered her head and finally her eyes twinkled. She looked up at beren and asked, "brother, I have to pay a price to keep it secret."


    Belen was also stunned, and then his heart jumped, and his cheeks were hot. Although Elia wouldn''t mention that kind of thing when she felt so serious, he couldn''t help thinking of it.


    "Elia... What do you want?"


    The girl raised her head and looked at beren, then raised her finger and pointed to her lips. There was a cunning color in her silver black eyes and a smile on her face. Such an expression was extremely rare in Elia, and beren had never seen such a small devil, inexplicably


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    The heart beat inexplicably accelerated, and beren blushed unceasingly. This is a last resort. After all, Elia is such a beautiful girl. Is it a normal man''s heart?


    However, he definitely looked at her with a very pure state of mind. No matter what he said, he was Elia''s brother. How could he have a dirty mind.


    Because she realized something was wrong, Belen also stepped back and didn''t dare to look at Elia''s eyes for a moment. She showed such a playful posture, which was really charming.


    "Brother?"


    Seeing Belen take a step back, Elia also called out with some doubts.


    Belen took a deep breath and began to calm his ups and downs. After adjusting his mind, he looked at the silver haired girl again.


    "Elia, there''s something I have to tell you."


    Hearing the speech, Elia also nodded her head, and then calmly looked at the white haired man in front of her, as if she already knew what the latter was going to say.


    "Cough, that''s it." Beren cleared his throat and said seriously, "it''s ok if it''s just his forehead and face, but not only his lips, because we''re brothers and sisters!"


    In this regard, Elia looked at the person in front of her gently. She said softly, "my brother really takes me as his sister."


    "Of course! I''m very, very serious. Elia has always been so mature, which reassures me." Beren nodded very seriously.


    Although I am very happy, if I am so serious, I will be very troubled.


    Elia opened her mouth slightly, sighed, shook her head slightly, and then looked up at beren. She said, "brother, if I don''t want to be my brother''s sister, can I?"


    "No... no..."


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren was hit hard. She couldn''t help but feel hurt. Then she asked stiffly, "Elia, where am I not good enough? I don''t quite understand what girls are thinking, so I can''t understand many places, but I will try to do well."


    I thought Elia thought her brother was incompetent, so she was a little tired.


    Seeing that the white haired man was so frightened, Elia couldn''t help smiling. She shook her head and softly explained, "brother, it''s not what you think."


    "That, that is?"


    Belen was also stunned and looked at the girl in front of her with some doubts.


    It''s the last minute.


    Elia took a deep breath. She seemed to be cheering for herself. Her hands clenched on her side, and her cheeks were slightly ruddy.


    "Actually, I..."


    "Elia."


    Hearing the call, Elia was also stunned. She raised her head and looked at beren, who also put her hands on her shoulders with a faint smile on her face.


    "In fact, I''m very stupid. Whether as your brother or as an elder of this family, I''ve always been very clumsy, but fortunately, you''re here. As long as you''re there, I believe I can do better."


    When these words fell into Elijah''s ears, she was silent. It was a very child''s speech, because for them, beren had done very well, even good enough to make them feel distressed. The person in front of her was very gentle to anyone, gentle enough to force herself to the present.


    "I still know that my brother is a fool."


    Hearing the speech, beren also scratched her hair awkwardly, but still smiled and said, "I''m so sorry, your brother is a fool."


    "But I like it because my brother is a fool." Elia''s beautiful face burst out a moving smile, which made all the flowers pale, brighter than the moon in the night sky.


    Dong.


    Belen''s heart jumped heavily, his face flushed slightly, and then shook his head secretly. He probably misunderstood that Elia''s "love" must be the kind of love between his family. He really thought too much.


    Seeing beren''s absence, Elia tilted her head with a smile, then tiptoed and gently clicked on the former''s cheek.


    The softness of that moment made Belen stay in place. For a time, he couldn''t even separate the left and right wind directions. He stood there and looked at the girl in front of him. For a moment, he even thought he was dreaming, but the wet and cold feeling on his face after being blown by the wind made him realize that this was not a dream.


    "Sure enough, my brother is better now." Elia stepped back, her hands behind her, and her silver black eyes looked softly at the person in front of her.

 Chapter 726

    After confessing to Elia, beren''s mood is also a little different. Now, it seems that there is no big problem even if she confesses her situation directly to everyone.


    After all, latil and Elia have accepted it, so everyone should be able to accept it, but latis alone doesn''t know what to do.


    Latis is now twelve years old. Belen can''t guess what kind of psychological state the children at this age are. If the kitten knew that she might not be able to accompany her, what kind of mood would she have?


    On such a thought, Belen didn''t intend to confess to everyone. She''d better keep it hidden until she can''t hide it any more.


    On this day, when Belen was walking along the path, there was a surprise sound, which also gave Belen a headache.


    "Hey! I finally caught you. Come on!"


    Belen turned his head and saw a handsome man with long yellow hair running over. His hand was already on the scabbard. It was Manson who wanted to challenge him every day these days.


    "Are you bored?" Beren''s head was too big by this guy. He''s really persistent enough to fight him.


    "Now fight with me, as long as you get the result, I will retreat immediately!" Mansell said so. He mainly wanted a result. He wanted to show the sword saint that he was no worse than the disciple she received in person!


    Belen was stunned at the speech, then waved his hand and said, "the result? Then I admit defeat. Can you stop bothering me?"


    "Hey! So perfunctory, are you still a disciple of the sword saint?" Manson also had wide eyes. Unexpectedly, this guy was so shameless and skinnless, so he stopped talking nonsense and wanted to draw a sword to force the other party to do it.


    At this time, a cat eared girl suddenly came to the field. It was latil. When she saw Manson''s sword pulling posture, she was also startled and immediately ran to Belen.


    "Latil?"


    Belen was stunned to see the visitor.


    Latil stared at Manson ahead and shouted nervously, "Mr. beren is not feeling well. Can you not trouble him?"


    "Not feeling well?" Manson was stunned when he heard the speech, and then sneered: "this is not an excuse for a swordsman to retreat from the battle. If he doesn''t do it, I''ll come!"


    Latil couldn''t help shouting when she heard the speech: "how unreasonable you are!"


    "Whatever you say, it''s not easy to wait until the girl is gone. I won''t miss this opportunity!" Mansell shook his head, too.


    At the thought of the silver haired girl, Manson had a headache. He had to admit that the girl was really strong enough to commit a foul. No matter what tricks and sword skills he used, they had no effect on the girl. He knew that the other party didn''t intend to hit him hard, but he couldn''t break the other party''s defense anyway, This also made him very depressed. How could there be such an evil girl?


    Beren also has some doubts about Elia''s absence today. He knows that Elia hasn''t come out in the room today, and he doesn''t know why. Is it because of yesterday''s


    "Well, if you don''t do it, I''ll do it!"


    Hearing Manson''s cry, Belen also frowned. He put his hand on latil''s shoulder and said, "latil, you''ll get hurt if you step back."


    "But, Mr. beren, you..." Latil looked at beren with great concern.


    At this time, a figure with purple hair suddenly passed by. It was a beautiful boy with incomparably beautiful face. It was the good friend latil made a few days ago, the holy palace boy.


    "Holy palace!"


    When she saw the beautiful boy, latil also called out in surprise. She knew that the temple was very powerful, and she was also a member of the discipline team of the spirit School Park. Maybe she could help herself solve the problem.


    Hearing the call, the temple boy also heard the reputation. When he saw the cat ear girl, his brown eyes brightened a bit, his feet turned, and then came over. His eyes fell on the white haired man with a slight frown.


    The holy palace came to them and asked suspiciously, "latyr, why are you... Here?"


    "Ah? Compared with this, the holy palace, I have a favor I need your help, can I?" Latil is very eager to ask for help from the young man in front of her.


    Seeing the girl''s eagerness, the temple was stunned, and then asked, "don''t worry. Speak slowly. If I can help you, I will help you."


    Hearing the boy''s words, beren''s eyes flickered slightly, with a little smile in his eyes. It seems that the boy is also very fond of latil.


    Latil pointed to Manson, who was looking at him curiously, and then said, "because Mr. beren is ill, he can''t do it, and that man has to struggle to the end, so can you help me drive this guy away?"


    Looking in the direction of latil, when he saw Manson, the temple also blinked. He was thoughtful and nodded.


    "Leave it to me."


    Then, the temple came forward. He looked at Manson. He looked calm on his handsome face. He said, "I don''t care who you are. Leave. I won''t let you do it to them."


    "You are..." Mansell''s eyes narrowed slightly. Then he shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to catch this opportunity. I won''t leave easily. If you want to stop me, take out your strength."


    In this regard, the temple was indifferent and said, "I''m too lazy to fight you."


    "Then you should step back." Mansell snorted.


    At this time, the temple took out a blue and golden feather in his hand and rubbed it in his hand. He said softly, "if you don''t leave, I''ll call the discipline brigade, and maybe it will attract the attention of the high-level. After all, you''re not a kindergarten student. If you do so, you should also have a headache for you?"


    "Do you know who I am?" Manson frowned.


    The temple didn''t answer this question directly, but said indifferently, "I don''t care who you are. I''m from the discipline team. If you dare to make trouble, even if it''s the royal family, I can''t catch it."


    This boy is really domineering.


    Bellen''s eyes also brightened, and her affection for the boy increased inexplicably. If the boy likes latil, he really wants to make up for it, but he promised not to interfere in latil''s personal affairs before, so he is also a little sorry.


    "Discipline team."


    Manson''s eyes rested on the turquoise and golden feathers for a moment, then looked at beren and said in a deep voice, "I''ll see how long you can hide."

 Chapter 727

    After Manson left, the temple also withdrew his eyes. He turned and looked at latil and the white haired man.


    "Thank you for your help." Belen thanked him. After all, he helped himself. Mansell''s endless entanglement also gave him a headache.


    "I don''t want to help you. You don''t need to say thank you to me." The temple shook his head, but he was still quite serious.


    Belen didn''t care much about this. Anyway, the temple boy did help him.


    Latil on one side also said, "holy palace, thank you, otherwise that guy must do it."


    "It doesn''t matter. We are friends." The temple also showed a faint smile.


    Seeing their smiles, beren was stunned. Her eyes drooped. She always felt a little uncomfortable. Ah, it''s time to admit that she has possessiveness. It''s really a bad character.


    Anyway, the temperature between the two is very high.


    Then the temple looked at latil and asked curiously, "how did you provoke that man?"


    Latil looked at Belen beside him. The latter nodded after he came back. Therefore, latil simply explained the matter of the sword saint''s successor.


    Hearing the speech, the temple also looked at beren and said, "since you are not well, let the girl follow you."


    Although the tone is ordinary and does not sound so friendly, there is no doubt that this is his opinion.


    Although Belen didn''t intend to hide around Elia all the time, he didn''t say a word to refuse the kindness of the temple boy, so he simply didn''t respond.


    "Latil, shall we go?" Beren looked at latil.


    Hearing the speech, the temple also said, "latil, can you accompany me to the business street? I want to help our discipline team collect some things. There are a lot of things."


    When she heard what they said, latil was stunned. Then she looked at beren and said, "Mr. beren, I want to help the temple, can I?"


    Hearing latier''s words, Belen was inexplicably stunned, then smiled and said, "go, I''m fine alone. That guy shouldn''t come again today."


    "Then I''ll go!" Latil smiled and looked at the temple. She said, "let''s go?"


    "Yes."


    The temple nodded. After following the girl out a few steps, he turned his head and glanced at the white haired man with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing their departure, Belen also stayed for a while. He grabbed his hair and was in a strange mood. He shook his head and turned away.


    This is a feeling of looking at a daughter or a close sister to get married. This kind of reluctant psychology is definitely not possessive.


    When he came to a lawn, beren thought about nothing he wanted to do, so he lay down on the lawn. He looked at the bright sky and began to think.


    In other words, they have come to the spirit forest for two weeks. Although the spirit forest is not very large, the scenery can''t be seen in only two weeks.


    At first, I just came to see Leia. I didn''t expect to stay here for so long. It''s really thanks to Angelina, but what is she doing now? She is very free, because she is only a "sword saint", not a member of the Presbyterian or other institutions. Maybe there are not many people more free than her in the world?


    At this time, the blue sky disappeared in beren''s eyes, and a beautiful face appeared in his sight. His Turquoise hair looked particularly bright and beautiful under the sunshine.


    "What are you doing here, little fellow?"


    "I''m already an adult."


    It was antlina that beren had just thought of. She was bending over, holding her left wrist with her right hand, behind her, smiling at the white haired man lying on the lawn.


    "So, what''s the little adult doing here?"


    In this regard, beren said angrily, "don''t you see I''m in the sun? You''re blocking me from the sun."


    Angelina also said without curiosity, "can''t you respect your mother and master?"


    "Then, master, can you give me a piece of sunshine?" Belen sighed.


    "OK."


    Angelina smiled and stepped aside to let the sun fall again, and she also adjusted her dress, then sat down next to beren, and then lay down with her hands as pillows.


    Looking at the woman lying next to him, beren raised her eyebrows slightly, and when he was silent, antlina took the lead in finding out the topic.


    "Did the boy come to you?"


    Hearing these words, beren was also stunned, and then sighed: "I''ve not only looked for it, but I have to touch him once a day. Fortunately, I''ve been blocked by others every time."


    "It''s persistent enough." After hearing the speech, Angelina couldn''t help laughing. It didn''t seem that she was surprised.


    Belen seemed to think of something and said, "why don''t you ask him not to challenge me? In your capacity, he shouldn''t refuse?"


    In this regard, Angelina turned her lips and said, "do you think I will use my own identity to make him give up?"


    "That''s what I said." Belen also sighed. He knows anterina''s character very well. She won''t oppress anyone with her own identity.


    Then, Angelina smiled and said, "you''re working hard. Maybe he''ll give up in a few more days."


    In this regard, beren shook his head secretly. He didn''t think that guy would give up. Every time even if Elia was around, the guy had to do it, which was enough to see how stubborn he was.


    After that, Belen remembered something again. He asked curiously, "by the way, where have you been these days? Have you done anything?"


    Angelina was stunned when she heard the speech, hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said, "it''s nothing. She just left the forest of elves and went out."


    "Went out? What did you do?" Beren was a little concerned about it.


    In this regard, Angelina said with a sly smile, "why? Are you afraid I''m going to steal a man? Don''t worry! It won''t, after all, you already have you!"


    "What and what?" Belen also twitched at the corners of her mouth. This woman who is old and disrespectful really loses the dignity of the strong!


    Antlina seemed to have changed her mood. She sat up and looked into the distance, with a faint brilliance in her eyes.

 Chapter 728

    On the big tree in the center of the spirit forest, the royal family and the Presbyterian live in it, and on the top floor, the owner of the spirit forest, that is, the leader of the spirit family, "the spirit king".


    Since the succession of the "ELF KING", a new "ELF KING" will succeed only when he dies.


    For all the elves, the "ELF KING" is supreme. Even the proud "sword saint" Angelina of the whole family is only second only to the "ELF KING" in their hearts.


    At the moment, at the top of the sky tree, a very thin figure is standing at the edge of the hall. Wearing a golden robe, he looks very young. He is only twenty-six or seven years old. His facial features are exquisite and his face is beautiful. His golden eyes stare into the distance. A touch of cyan light and shadow can be seen in his sight.


    The man in the golden robe stood there, and the cyan light and shadow also flew and scattered. A graceful figure fell in the middle of the hall. It was Angelina. She turned to look at the handsome man and said hello with a smile.


    "Oh, look at the scenery here?"


    Hearing the speech, the handsome man said in a voice with a sense of vicissitudes: "no matter how I look at the scenery of my hometown, I can''t get tired of it."


    "That''s what I said." Antlina smiled, then walked forward and came to the man. Her eyes looked into the distance. There was a faint light in her blue eyes. She said, "I cleaned up the Warcraft outside, but I may gather here recently."


    "Well, it''s hard." Said the man.


    Seeing that the people around her were so calm, anterina frowned slightly. She couldn''t help saying, "otherwise, take the forest of elves and move to another place, just in case."


    "No, we have just moved here, and the magic of the transmission array has not yet accumulated." The man shook his head and gave such an explanation.


    "All right."


    Angelina also sighed when she heard the speech. In that case, there was no other way. If the magic was not enough to start the transfer, there would be no way to leave. After all, the forest of elves was so big that their magic alone could not do that.


    "Those Warcraft animals gathered outside one after another, probably aware of the existence of our spirit forest. Those big guys have always been very sensitive to the abnormal magic. What do they want to do?" Angelina was still worried.


    The man was silent for a moment, and then said, "maybe he just wandered around because he sensed the abnormality of magic, and may leave in a few days."


    "I hope so." So said Angelina.


    At this time, the handsome man suddenly said, "anyway, don''t you want to bring your disciples to see me? Anyway, I''m also the master here. Why do I want to see someone if you bring someone in without permission?"


    "Ha?"


    Angelina grinned, then looked at the man strangely. She said, "I see, you want to teach him a lesson? After all, because of him, Leia has only one heart to the outside world."


    "You know very well." The man looked at her and said indifferently, "since you know what I want to do, bring him here."


    Angelina smiled and asked, "in what capacity are you saying that to me?"


    "Of course it''s a friend. It''s no use pressing you as the" ELF KING. " The man said so. He was very clear about the woman''s temper in front of him.


    In this regard, Angelina smiled and shook her head and said, "even if I take the identity of a friend, I won''t bring him. His health is not good. I don''t want him to have an accident."


    "Is he such a weak boy?" The man was surprised.


    Angelina shook her head and said, "a lot of things have happened, but even so, he is as famous as me and is still my disciple."


    "The same name? With you? The boy?" The man asked this question with some concern.


    "Yes, it''s a strong man with a title."


    The man asked curiously, "what''s his title?"


    In this regard, Angelina showed a mysterious smile. She said, "well, maybe you''ll know when you see him, but I won''t bring him to you."


    "You guy..."


    The man shook his head reluctantly. Although he was the leader of the elves, he could not instruct the woman to do anything. He had such an experience before, but the latter''s sword was really not kidding.


    "By the way, the mysterious human girl in the elf School Park, do you know her origin?" The man couldn''t help thinking of the amazing magic that came from the spirit School Park a few days ago. Later, someone reported the news to him. The silver haired girl was an existence that can''t be ignored.


    The spirit forest has not come for a long time, and one of these people has such magic. If this magic is out of control, it will cause great damage to their spirit forest. As a leader, he will never allow this kind of thing to happen.


    After hearing the speech, Angelina also reacted immediately and smiled immediately. She said, "don''t worry, that girl is the sister of my stupid disciple. You don''t need to worry too much. She can master that power freely."


    "Really?"


    The man''s golden eyes twinkled slightly. For him, it was a force beyond his control, so it was still threatening. But since antlina said so, there should be no problem.


    "Don''t do anything beneath your dignity. If my stupid disciple gets angry, I can''t stop him." Angelina also noticed the man''s hesitation.


    Hearing the speech, the man also shook his head silently. He said, "you underestimate the bearing of the" ELF KING ". Where can I do something special to a human child, as long as they don''t mess around."


    After a long time, Angelina said seriously, "I''ll keep an eye on those Warcraft outside, but you''d better prepare your back hand."


    "I know that I have been a leader for nearly 300 years." The man said so, as if he was unconvinced.


    Although he looks less than 30 years old, this seemingly young man is more than 400 years old. He is the current "ELF KING".

 Chapter 729

    In the evening of that day, Belen was reading a book in the house. At this time, the door was knocked. When he opened the door, he saw a completely unimaginable person.


    "You... Hello?"


    Outside the door, a woman in a long brown and yellow dress was standing there. Her beautiful eyes were staring at beren. There was a hairpin in the shape of a long gun on her hair.


    Knight Ji, ovyin string.


    It was the girl who made a few hands with Bellen in the magic arena that day, and she came to the men''s bedroom in the student dormitory, which attracted the attention of many boys for a time.


    "That''s Knight Ji!?"


    "How did Knight Ji come here?"


    "That room is..."


    It was gradually discovered that the room was the room of the disciple of the "sword saint". During this period, many people would run to visit. After all, it was the disciple of the sword saint. Moreover, the great strength displayed that day also awed countless students.


    "Hello."


    She didn''t wear that light armor today. If she looked like a beautiful female soldier before, she now looks like a noble princess.


    Seeing this girl, beren was also very puzzled. When he just wanted to ask about each other''s intentions, he suddenly noticed the boys gathered in the rear and on both sides. He was also a little speechless, and then looked at the girl in front of him.


    "If you don''t mind, come in first?"


    Ofe Yinxian didn''t refuse. She nodded and walked into the room, and Belen closed the door at the moment, blocking all the other boys'' eyes from the door.


    "Ah!?"


    "Why did Knight Ji go in?"


    Many people screamed, and some began to guess that the noble knight, Lord Ji, had been pocketed by the white haired man! Sure enough, strength is extremely important in this world!


    Countless people feel heartache at this moment.


    However, many rational people glanced at those guys who were full of wishful thinking. They really wanted to scold them as nerds, but it was not easy to speak.


    In the room.


    Belem poured a cup of hot tea and put it on the table in front of the girl. He said, "please, I have nothing else here."


    "Enough."


    In response, she took a sip of the tea cup with her hands, and then slowly put it on the table. She looked at the white haired man sitting down opposite the table.


    Seeing the girl looking at her, Bellen also asked, "what''s the matter with me?" He racked his brains and couldn''t think of what the girl wanted to do when she came to him.


    After blinking her eyes and lowering her head, she said, "it''s my fault to provoke and belittle your excellency many times that day. I apologize for that."


    "Well, I don''t really care." Belen scratched the back of his head with his hand. He didn''t really care. After all, he was provoked by those guys when he was in school. If he cared so much, he would be very tired.


    "Even so, I want to apologize for my behavior." Ofe Yin Xian still sincerely apologized.


    Hearing the speech, Belen also nodded. He said, "well, I''ll take your apology. Look up. You''re a knight."


    He has heard a lot about the title of girls in the spirit School Park these days. After all, he is the super elite of the spirit School Park. Naturally, he has an extraordinary popularity in the school park.


    Ovyin Xian raised his head and stared at the person in front of him, then said in a deep voice, "in fact, I have another thing to get rid of you today."


    "Maybe that''s why you''re here?" Beren grinned, too.


    The exposed ovyin string was also a little shy. Her cheeks were slightly red, but she didn''t say anything. She was a girl whose emotions were written on her face.


    When Belen realized this, he couldn''t help smiling. He said, "tell me, but I''m not feeling well recently. I may not be able to compete with you."


    After hearing this sentence, the color of loss also appeared in the eyes of ofeyin string, and there was an indisputable regret on his face. He really wrote everything on his face.


    Seeing this, Belen also realized what the girl wanted to do. He scratched his hair and was a little embarrassed. He said, "do you want to compete with me?"


    "Yes."


    After hesitating for a while, she said in a deep voice, "in that case, forget it. After all, you are ill. I can''t take advantage of others."


    "Taking advantage of the danger of others is a little too much." Belen was also stunned. He thought for a while, then his eyes brightened. He smiled and said, "although I can''t fight you, there may be someone who can be your opponent."


    When he heard his words, ofe Yin string also blinked, as if waiting for the other party''s next words.


    "The first one to play... My disciple." Belen finally came up with such a title. The person he said was lumia.


    Hearing the speech, the figure of the girl with short hair also appeared in the mind of ovyin string. She asked curiously, "will she be willing to compete with me?"


    "Although I''m not sure, I don''t think she will refuse. After that, she seems to have been stimulated." Belen remembered what lumia said at that time, and she was helpless.


    "Then I''ll visit her now." Ovyinxian stood up and immediately planned to find lumia. She knew very well where the latter lived now.


    For her, lumia is also a very suitable opponent. You know, at that time, the latter was already exhausted. After all, she had experienced so many battles, but there is no doubt that the short haired girl was really strong.


    Seeing the girl so eager, Belen was also stunned. Maybe after losing to Elia and herself that day, the knight Ji was also hit, so she urgently wanted to become stronger?


    "That''s right."


    At this time, ovyin string suddenly stopped. She turned to look at the white haired man, then bent down and said, "if you can, please take the time to give me advice."


    "Well, OK, I''ll be there often when you compete with lumia." Belen agreed. After all, Mansell has been entangled recently. If the knight Ji is present, the guy should not be too messy. You know, this is the Fairy school, and this girl is the vice president of the student union of the Fairy school.


    Although he was unwilling to be defeated at that time, he had to admit that the white haired man did have extraordinary strength.


    So, after hesitating for a while, the knight girl asked calmly, "did you not try your best at that time?" She is very concerned about the problem.


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. Under the serious eyes, he was stunned for a moment, and then said with a bitter smile: "because of his body, he can''t use his best."


    He is not good at lying.


    After hearing his words, ovyin Xian was silent for a while, nodded slightly, and then went to open the door. There were countless male students piled up outside the door. The proud Knight Ji glanced at them and then made a noise indifferently.


    "Get out of the way."


    Everyone hurriedly stepped back to make way for the beautiful Knight Ji, and ovyin string calmly left the boys'' dormitory.


    "It seems that... We misunderstood?"

 Chapter 730

    When Knight Ji came to the girls'' room, she made the same request to lumia, and lumia agreed after she was stunned.


    "OK, I promised."


    After hearing the girl''s promise, ORF Yinxian also showed a faint smile. She saluted again and said, "thank you very much."


    Lumia has long been used to competing with others and learning from them. Moreover, compared with those compulsory training in the past, this way is so gentle that people want to sigh.


    "So, when are you free?"


    "Anytime."


    Hearing the speech, ovyin Xian also nodded slightly, then took out a coin and handed it to lumia. She said, "at that time, I''ll use this to inform you that it will guide you to me."


    Lumia took the coin. She looked at the coin, then looked at the girl in front of her, and she nodded.


    "Well, I''ll leave first and visit late at night. Excuse me."


    After completing her goal, she stood up and left. Her mood looked very good, with a faint smile.


    After the knight Ji left, latil and they also looked at lumia with worry in their eyes.


    "Lumia, is this really good? What if you get hurt?" Latil is very concerned about this. She doesn''t want anyone to get hurt.


    In this regard, lumia smiled and shook her head. She said, "don''t worry. I''ve been used to injuries for a long time."


    Hearing lumia''s words, the girls trembled, then surrounded lumia with a very sad look, surrounded lumia, and then hugged her.


    "Eh? What are you doing?"


    Seeing that everyone hugged herself, lumia also showed a surprised look. She looked at the girls hugging her with a puzzled face and didn''t understand the situation at all.


    "Lumia, what a pity."


    "I won''t get hurt anymore."


    Hearing what they said, lumia was stunned for a while, then realized something, smiled bitterly, shook her head and said, "don''t worry, it''s all over, and she won''t feel pain anymore."


    However, as soon as these words came out, latil and them were more distressed. This night, everyone made a floor berth on the ground and slept together.


    In the early morning of the next day, latil ran to tell beren what happened last night. The latter was not surprised. After all, the knight girl came to him first last night.


    "Is it really all right, Mr. beren?" Latil is still worried about lumia.


    Hearing the speech, beren smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''ll be there when they want to practice. I won''t let them get too high."


    "Well, that''s good." Latil also breathed a sigh of relief, but then he was stunned and asked curiously, "in other words, has Mr. Belen been much better?"


    Seeing the girl''s surprised look, beren was stunned, then smiled, nodded and said, "ah, it''s really much better." He looks really good recently. After all, he hasn''t done anything tired.


    At noon, Belen didn''t go to dinner. He could keep alive by magic alone. He didn''t need much food. If latil and they didn''t come to eat together, he would rarely find something to eat alone.


    Because she didn''t know what to do, Bellen walked aimlessly in the School Park, but she didn''t go where she met Manson before. If she was met by that guy again, no one can help her solve the problem now.


    After a long time, Belen came to the pink flower sea. He sat on the ramp and looked at the flower sea blown by the wind. His eyes had bright brilliance. Such a beautiful scenery was really rare.


    Looking at the sea of flowers for a long time, Belen gradually walked into a girl with long blond hair. He was slightly stunned, and then called.


    "Leia!"


    When she heard the call, the blonde figure also stopped, turned her head and looked over. The blonde eyes immediately noticed the white haired figure on the lawn ramp. She was stunned for a moment, and then walked over.


    "Mr. beren, why are you here?"


    Bellen smiled and replied, "I came here for some reason, and then I sat here and looked at the scenery. What about you?"


    "Ah..."


    After hearing the speech, Leia was also stunned. Then she came to beren, adjusted her skirt, and sat down. Her golden and blue eyes looked at the beautiful sea of pink flowers and couldn''t help feeling.


    "This is probably the most beautiful place in the fairy School Park."


    "Yes." Belen also smiled. He noticed the couples laughing in the sea of flowers in the distance. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "if those couples can get married here, maybe they can get the blessing of the sea of flowers?"


    After hearing these words, Leia''s face stiffened, then gave a gentle "um", and then whispered, "but if one of the two sides is unwilling, will she still get the blessing of Huahai?"


    "What?"


    Belen was also stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at the girl beside him suspiciously. He didn''t quite understand what Leia said. Was it the plot?


    Leia was silent about his question. Finally, she shook her head and smiled. She said, "this is a story in a book. Where is Mr. beren''s answer?"


    "The answer..." Beren thought for a while, and then said seriously, "of course, you can''t get blessings. How can you get happiness without two people who love each other."


    "Yes... So is it."


    Leia also answered with her head down. She gently pursed her lips and remained silent. After a long time, she looked up slightly and said softly, "Mr. Belen, I''m very, very happy that you can come to me, but... I may not be able to travel with you again."


    When he heard the girl''s words, Belen was stunned. After seeing the sadness on that side of his face, he smiled and shook his head. He put his hand on the girl''s head, rubbed it, and comforted her with a soft voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been mentally prepared for this. After all, this is your home."


    Leia will eventually leave and return to her hometown.


    Beren had understood this kind of thing a long time ago, so when the girl said this, he was not surprised. Although he had some regrets, it was also a helpless thing. After all, the forest of elves is Leia''s home.


    "Sorry." There were tears in the corners of Leia''s eyes.

 Chapter 731

    In the forest of elves, confess your affairs to everyone.


    Looking at the waves of the pink sea of flowers, beren also made up his mind. Although his physical condition has stabilized temporarily, the seal is weakening day by day and will eventually disappear. At that time, no one can save him.


    He also didn''t know when the seal could last. Maybe he would suddenly disappear after a sleep. At that time, he might not even have a chance to say goodbye to everyone.


    Just confess to everyone? Long pain is better than short pain.


    Belen took a deep breath. The fresh air calmed his mood a lot, and then looked at the blonde beside him. He no longer hesitated, so he showed a faint smile.


    "Leia, I have something to tell you."


    While Laiya is alone now, let''s tell her about it first. After all, telling it one by one can also reduce his pressure.


    Hearing his words, Leia was also stunned and looked at the white haired man beside her. After seeing the smile, she also asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Me, actually..."


    The wind gently blew the sound into the air and floated to the distance. The wind blew the girl''s blond hair, and the beautiful face was dull at the moment. The golden eyes were trembling slightly, and the plain voice of a white haired man came from his ears.


    After a long time, beren finished, and the girl looked at him dully.


    "How could..."


    Although he had long been aware of what had happened to Mr. Belen''s body, and it was not a big deal as he said, he never thought it had been so serious.


    Belen looked at the sea of pink flowers. He whispered, "I don''t know when I will reach the end, so I''m going to tell you about it in the days of the spirit forest."


    At the moment, Leia is already in a state of confusion. She feels incredible about the sudden news. She usually looks good. Is she so close to death?


    The devastating news instantly broke Leia''s heart wall, tears fell from the corners of her eyes, and she whispered.


    "How can this... How can..."


    When he heard the girl''s whisper, Belen also looked over his head. When he saw the tears on Leia''s face, he was also distressed, so he didn''t dare to say it all the time.


    Belen reached out his hand, gently wiped the tears on the girl''s face, and then said softly, "it''s okay. It''s still a long time before that day."


    Everything will come, everything will pass.


    At the moment, Leia looked dull, but the tears in the corners of her eyes kept falling. She had fallen into endless confusion and was difficult to accept this fact.


    "It''s a lie..."


    "You know, I won''t lie."


    Yes, the white haired man in front of him is a liar who will be seen through. He is not joking. Although Leia knows this very well, she doesn''t want to believe this fact.


    The sadness that kept pouring up from the bottom of her heart made Laiya silent for a long, long time. Her tears had dried up. Her eyes were red. She endured the choking sound. She didn''t want to look so embarrassed until her mood gradually calmed down.


    Seeing the girl calming down gradually, beren rubbed her head painfully and said softly, "that''s what I''m most worried about, but I think this is the best choice. Only in this way can we keep some calm at my last moment."


    Hearing these words, Leia shook her head slightly. She lowered her head and whispered, "no, what can''t be done, absolutely can''t be done, calm..."


    In this regard, beren did not say anything, but looked at the sea of flowers, looked into the distance, seemed to see some scenes in the future, and had infinite feelings in her heart.


    "No matter whether you are still together in the future or have been around the world, I hope ah, if you are in trouble, you can help each other, because ah, you are each other''s closest family in the world."


    This is his greatest wish.


    "Yes."


    Leia answered softly. She choked, then turned her head and looked at beren. Her eyes dropped and whispered, "is there no way to save Mr. beren?"


    In this regard, beren shook his head and said, "maybe, but at present, there is probably no way." However, he was relieved. After all, he had touched death twice.


    Hearing the speech, Leia was also silent for a long time. At last, her eyes suddenly brightened. She hurriedly said, "Mr. beren, I know an elder. Maybe she has a way!"


    "Elder?" Beren looked at the girl curiously.


    Leia nodded again and again. She said, "that elder is the oldest person in our fairy forest. She is knowledgeable and must have a way to save Mr. beren!"


    "The oldest person..." Belen was stunned. The white haired woman appeared in his mind. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "are you talking about elder Emily?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, Leia was also stunned. Originally, the surprise of thinking of the method disappeared in an instant. She stared at the white haired man in front of her.


    "How could Mr. Belen know..."


    Beren scratched her hair, then smiled and said, "because the elder helped me a few days ago, I know that she is really powerful, and the dead spirit in my body has been reduced a lot by her, but that is the limit she can do."


    Stillness is a very special existence. It can even be said that it is the imprint of nature. There is no way to reverse the imprint of a dying person, because it is equivalent to reversing the whole nature. This is not what human beings can do. Even Belen, who can be called "demigod", can''t do it.


    The elder Emily, who is thousands of years old, has mastered the life magic to the point of transcending the law. If it is not such a state, it is impossible to erase part of the dead spirit in his body.


    "Why..."


    Leia was so anxious that she was about to cry. She didn''t expect that her biggest dependence had no way, which was equivalent to Beilun''s absolute death sentence.


    "Don''t cry." When Belen saw the girl crying again, he was also worried. He stretched out his hand and gently embraced the girl into his arms, and then said softly, "OK, OK, that''s enough. I''m already very satisfied."

 Chapter 732

    Although it is to confess to everyone, it also needs a right time, just like advertising. You can''t advertise as soon as you meet. You always have to find a suitable environment and time.


    On that day, after Leia knew about beren, it was very depressed these days, which also made latil and them feel very confused. Leia also knew latil and they knew about it. The only thing she didn''t know was hill and latis. Nevertheless, she didn''t make any suggestions to tell everyone.


    Seeing the girl lying in bed not ready to get up, latil was also very worried. She knew that Laiya''s recent state was very wrong. At present, she couldn''t help asking, "Laiya, are you okay?"


    "Well... It''s all right, but I''m still a little sleepy." Laiya lay on her side on the bed, facing inside. She calmly responded to latil. The complexity in her heart was still difficult to restore calm.


    Hearing this, latil had to nod her head. She told her, "well, if you have any discomfort, you must tell me."


    "Yes."


    After Leia answered, latil left the room. Everyone had gone out to play, and she was going to help the temple. The time was coming.


    When Laiya was alone in the room, she slowly closed her eyes, tears fell from the corners of her eyes, and her mouth was still whispering.


    "Mr. beren..."


    After a long time, Leia got up from the bed, her golden hair fell behind her, and there was a faint sad light in her eyes. After a while, she opened her bedding, got out of bed, walked to the windowsill, pulled the curtains open, and looked into the bright distance.


    After watching for a while, Leia raised her hand and patted her cheek, then took a deep breath. She calmed her mood and showed a serious look.


    "It can''t go on like this. Mr. beren will be sad!"


    On the ramp beside a stream in the spirit School Park, a white haired man in a white shirt was standing there enjoying the sun. He hid in this remote place where few people passed in order to avoid the troublesome guy.


    Belen stretched out, then sat down on the lawn and lay down lazily, which is his favorite way to enjoy all the time.


    There is warm sunshine and a breeze.


    "How comfortable."


    The white haired man on the lawn made such a sigh. He slowly closed his eyes. However, just when he was going to sleep, he suddenly felt something. He immediately opened it and sat up, staring at the figure standing at the other end of the stream.


    It was an elf man in a golden robe. His incomparably handsome face was even more moving and beautiful than a woman in the refinement of facial features. His golden eyes were as bright as gold, and his slender figure stood there, with great courage.


    Belen was also stunned when he saw the elf, because the other party was definitely looking at himself. This was his most direct feeling, not an illusion.


    Who is he?


    Just when beren was still wondering, the handsome man suddenly raised a hand, and the endless wind swept through, which directly wrapped beren who had no resistance.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Belen was also stunned. He couldn''t get rid of this bondage. His dark blue eyes stared at the man at the other end of the stream. He didn''t understand why the other party suddenly started on himself.


    "Are you the disciple of the sword saint?" The handsome man asked.


    Beren frowned and said, "ah, yes, so what?"


    "Teach you a lesson." The man said calmly. He grabbed the blue magic grain in his right hand, and then waved it violently to control the strong wind and throw beren out.


    On the way out of the sky, countless silver hairs suddenly flew, wrapped the Belem in the air, and then fell slowly. Then, a surge of magic suddenly filled the whole world, and you can even feel the anger spreading in the air.


    I saw a beautiful girl in a silver dress walking slowly down the path, covered with sacred silver brilliance. The bright brilliance was shining in her silver black eyes, which contained amazing anger. The girl was very angry.


    "Elia?"


    After seeing the silver hair, Belen was also stunned and immediately relieved. After he fell on the ground, he turned and looked at the man in the golden robe. There was a dignified color in his eyes. With the ability of half god''s eyes, he could not detect the hidden magic of the other party.


    That is an unfathomable strong man!


    Elia stood on the road above the ramp. Her silver black eyes locked the man opposite. Her magic was like the roaring sea, turning up and shaking the earth.


    "How dare you fight your brother."


    The man stared at the coming silver haired girl. Although he had long known the very powerful news of the girl, he could only feel how unfathomable the silver haired girl was when he faced it directly.


    "There really is a wonderful presence around you."


    Hearing what the other party said, Belen frowned and asked, "who on earth are you? Why are you attacking me?"


    "Yes, I just want to teach you a lesson." The man responded calmly.


    Elia didn''t care what they said. She raised her hand. The earthy magic wrapped around her arm, and the earth was shocked at the moment.


    The earth elements between heaven and earth are boiling at this moment, as if they were induced by something.


    "This magic..."


    Aware of the magic of the boiling earth element between heaven and earth, the man also frowned slightly. He looked up at the sky, and then his eyes fell on the silver haired girl.


    "You have mastered the law of elements."


    For his surprise, Elia looked indifferent, attacked as if she hadn''t heard it, waved her jade hand gently, and then shook it suddenly.


    Bang!


    At the man''s feet, the land collapsed, and all the mud and stones swept away, surrounded the man like a vortex, and then contracted rapidly to annihilate him.


    Seeing this impolite hand, beren beside Elia didn''t stop it, but his eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t think the other party would fall easily.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, a deafening voice suddenly rang through the sky.


    Boom!


    A blue and purple thunder light fell from the sky and directly broke the countless mud stones. In the air, the blue and purple magic quietly emerged like flashing electric flowers, and then gathered in the smoke, as if something floated out. The man''s figure stood in the middle of the sky, surrounded by thunder light, Even across the barriers of space, it is connected from left to right.


    "He even..."


    Belen was also aware of the magic of the thunder element gathered in the world. He was shocked and couldn''t help but guess the identity of the other party.

 Chapter 733

    At the moment, outside the girls'' dormitory, beren and Elia are standing in front, while the leader of the elf family, the "ELF KING", wraps himself tightly and stealthily, so that the students passing by can''t help pointing. Maybe they won''t think that this mysterious man who can only see golden eyes is the "ELF KING"?


    Belen also looked back at him reluctantly, and then asked, "aren''t you the" ELF KING "? Why do you have to be so sneaky to find someone in the elf School Park?"


    In this regard, the leader of the elves said, "I''m out to find someone. If I expose my identity, even finding someone will become very troublesome."


    "Really?"


    Belen also had some doubts. She could let Laiya see him at the next order. Although Laiya is a royal family, this man is the "ELF KING". Naturally, there is this power.


    Really like Leia?


    So Belen came up with such an answer. He couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, a beautiful girl as sunny as Leia was also super likable. Even the young "ELF KING" admired it.


    Beren looked at the silver haired girl beside him. He asked, "Elia, have you brought the key?"


    "Yes." Elia answered and took the lead in.


    The girls around looked at the three curiously. They had seen the white haired man and the silver haired girl for many times, but the latter What is it?


    After a while, Elia took them to the room. Sure enough, the girls haven''t come back, so there are only three of them in the room for the time being.


    "They haven''t come back yet."


    "Wait."


    He took down his black robe and rolled it up. The blonde looked calmly at the tea set, then poured himself a cup of tea, sat down on the ground, and then closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Belen also scratched her hair and didn''t know what to do for a moment. He turned his head and looked at Elia. He found that the latter also closed his eyes and sat there. They were like meditation.


    This


    Belen, who didn''t know what to do, simply closed his eyes. He also wanted to learn to meditate, but at this time, the blonde man in front of him suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Did Angelina give you all the elf sword dance?"


    Hearing his question, beren was stunned, and then said, "yes, I learned it all from one to seven."


    "It''s all taught. It seems that Angelina is serious about you." The blonde man didn''t open his eyes. Then he said, "your name is."


    Hearing what he said, beren was stunned, and then replied, "beren grean."


    "Soste Saint felia."


    The "ELF KING" reported his name and stunned Belen for a while. Unexpectedly, the "ELF KING" would tell himself his name.


    SOST opened his eyes at this moment. His golden eyes stared at the white haired man in front of him. He said, "if I guess right, you should be the" white haired sword saint "


    Seeing that the other party knew his identity, Belen was also a little surprised, but there was nothing to hide. He nodded and said, "that''s right."


    "Sure enough, it''s you." SOST was not surprised. He had this judgment when he saw each other. He was very clear about what had happened in the outside world in recent years. Naturally, he was also very clear about the rumors of the "white haired sword saint". After all, he was a man with the name of the "sword Saint".


    But I never thought that the "white haired sword saint" was actually a disciple of the "sword saint" antrina, which is probably something the world can''t think of.


    It is said that in the northwest campaign, the "white haired sword saint" killed dozens of demon generals and countless demon king armies on his own, as well as an ice and snow mourning mentioned in ancient books, and fought back an ancient creature black dragon. Later, he intercepted the "natural disaster" with some strong men in ailoranya and fought against the snow witch alone. All these deeds can be summed up to imagine how powerful the "white haired sword saint" is.


    Although it is said that the "white haired sword saint" is a young white haired man, it has never been confirmed. People interested in this strong man will make up their guessed image in their mind.


    SOST, the "ELF KING", has not left the forest of elves for decades. He also did not expect that the disciples of his good friend "sword saint" antlina had made such a reputation.


    Then, soster said again, "but your state seems very bad. As expected, there are injuries on your body as antrina said."


    "Well, the root cause of the disease burned before." Beren nodded slightly.


    "I see." Soster closed his eyes again. He said calmly, "then you should be careful. I will trouble you at any time."


    Another


    Belen pulled a little from the corner of his mouth. First, there was a Mansell. Now even the "ELF KING" wanted to join in. Now he has no strength to bind chickens for these two people.


    After hearing the words of the "ELF KING", the silver haired girl on one side also opened her silver black eyes and appeared in her eyes. She said in a deep voice, "if you dare to hurt my brother, I will kill you."


    "You really have a good sister." SOST said the same after hearing the speech, with no other indication.


    Beren also found out that Elia would change her title when she was angry. Although she thought it was dignified to say these words from Elia''s mouth, beren thought that the girl was inexplicably cute. At present, she also reached out and rubbed the girl''s head.


    "Elia is so cute."


    After hearing this, the frost on Elia''s face melted instantly and her cheeks were slightly ruddy. She looked at the white haired man next to her, then closed her eyes and lowered her head slightly. She always felt a little shy.


    Where is this and where?


    After that, the atmosphere in the room fell into silence again. Until the afternoon, the laughter of the girls came outside the door. Then the door was opened and several figures came in. At this time, the three people in the room also opened their eyes.


    "Elia, and..."


    Lumia saw Elia and beren, and then she looked at another blonde man. She was a little confused. At this time, Leia''s whisper came from her side.

 Chapter 734

    When hearing Leia''s whisper, everyone opened their eyes at the moment and thought they had heard wrong. Look at the blonde girl and the blonde man.


    Father and daughter?


    No, no, no, it looks more like brother and sister, doesn''t it?


    Even beren and Elia in the house were stunned at the moment. They also thought they had heard wrong, but they could see it after seeing Leia''s dull expression. The latter also didn''t expect the blonde man to appear here.


    is that true?


    Leia came out after a moment of silence. She came to the table and was sitting on the ground. She whispered, "father, why did you come here?"


    Is it really father and daughter!?


    Just when everyone was shocked and opened their eyes, "ELF KING" SOST looked at the girls, then looked at Belen, and said calmly, "I have something to say, so apart from you, can you ask your family to leave first?"


    "Shall I stay?" Beren frowned.


    Elia said indifferently, "I want to stay, too." She didn''t trust to leave beren here alone, because the "ELF KING" had touched like beren before.


    Hearing the speech, SOST nodded to the silver haired girl. He agreed to Elia''s request. He agreed to know what the latter was worried about. He didn''t want to explain it.


    Seeing this, Belen hesitated for a while, and then looked at lumia and hill. He didn''t see latil. He probably went to find the divine palace, so he said, "could you please find a latil? There are probably some important things to say here."


    Hearing what he said, lumia and hill looked at each other, then nodded. The former said, "let''s go find latil first."


    "Yes."


    Belen answered, and then watched the two women leave. Then he looked at soster and Leia, and his look gradually became strange.


    "Father and daughter?"


    SOST also nodded at Belen''s question and said, "my daughter has been taken care of by you all these years since she left her hometown."


    "No, we are friends. That''s what we should do." Belen responded in this way, and then looked curiously at SOST. He had something to ask, but he didn''t speak very funny.


    However, soster knew what he wanted to ask, so he took the lead in saying, "please don''t care about the appearance. As long as the magic reaches a certain level, the body will gradually age, but the appearance can not change."


    "I see." Belen also nodded. Maybe this is also a racial characteristic of the elf family, just like a witch.


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Belen was also a little helpless. If he looked carefully, he was indeed somewhat similar, not just the hair color. After a moment of meditation, he raised his head and looked at the girl with her head down.


    "Leia, is this true? Your father is..."


    Seeing Belen ask, Leia also answered gently, and then apologized with guilt.


    "Sorry, I haven''t told you."


    Seeing the girl with a guilty face, Belen was also stunned, then shook his head. He smiled and said, "don''t mind. Everyone will have their own secrets. Besides, we can become friends not because of anything else, but because Laiya is Laiya."


    Hearing these words, Leia was also relieved and put down a lot of stones in her heart. Although she also felt that it was not a big deal, she always felt guilty about concealing it so far.


    SOST sitting on the side also had a twinkle in his eyes after hearing beren''s words. He said blandly, "the previous thanks are sincere, but the next words are also serious."


    At the same time, he also noticed that the blonde girl on one side lowered her head again. Obviously, the latter already knew what soster was going to say.


    What exactly are you talking about?


    The next news fell on beren and Elia like a bolt from the blue, and both opened their eyes.


    "Leia, she''s getting married in a few days. If you can, please let her stop thinking about leaving."


    Get... Married?


    Belen and Elia looked at the blonde with her head down.


    "Leia? Are you getting married? With whom?" Belen was also a little surprised. He was very concerned about this problem.


    However, Leia didn''t respond to beren''s questions. She just lowered her head and grabbed the skirt with her hands on her thighs. There was something wrong with her look.


    On one side, SOST answered for Laiya, "Laiya''s husband is her cousin, also a royal family."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also asked very seriously, "what kind of person is it? Have you ever assessed and investigated yourself?"


    Knowing that the "ELF KING" was Leia''s father, Belen also respected SOST, not because of the identity of the "ELF KING", but because of Leia.


    "This is natural. After all, Leia is my daughter. I will help her choose a competent husband." SOST frowned slightly. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with beren''s problem.


    "I see." Belen was also relieved after hearing the speech, and then smiled at Leia. He said, "isn''t this very good? Has Leia seen that cousin? How do you feel?"


    Hearing his words, Leia''s heart trembled slightly. She slowly raised her head, pursed her lips, answered, and then replied softly.


    "Yes, cousin. He''s fine."


    Indeed, it is a very good spirit. From a normal point of view, it is better to say that it is a very kind and popular spirit.


    But


    "Well, Congratulations! You can find someone you are satisfied with!"


    Belen smiled happily. Although she was surprised that Leia had an engagement in more than a year, she might as well be surprised now.


    His physical condition has been clear to Laiya. Whether Laiya or latil, Belen wants their happiness in the future. He can''t witness and help, so he can only bless them.


    Hearing beren''s blessing, Leia''s eyes also opened slightly, and then gradually dimmed down, the light gradually gathered away, and her disappointment was unspeakable.


    "I, don''t..."


    Belen also heard Leia''s whisper. He was slightly stunned and didn''t hear it clearly.


    On one side, soster called in a calm voice, "Leia!"


    Hearing her father''s call, Leia trembled. She bit her lower lip, and then whispered, "I know, father."


    Seeing Leia''s despondent look, beren''s heart trembled. He frowned slightly and felt inexplicable pain in his heart.


    It doesn''t seem to be what he thought.

 Chapter 735

    After seeing Leia''s not happy look, Belen noticed something strange. He glanced at SOST and then looked at Leia.


    "Leia, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Belen asking, Leia looked up bleakly. She shook her head and said softly, "nothing, just a little tired."


    Hearing the speech, beren was also stunned, and then said, "tired? Then go and have a rest."


    However, Leia still sat where she was, while SOST said calmly: "Belen, the reason why I am dissatisfied is that the child is so attached to you that he doesn''t want to return to his hometown. Even the marriage has been delayed again and again, probably to wait for your arrival."


    Hearing SOST''s words, Belen was stunned. He looked at the blonde with her head down, and then asked softly, "Leia, is it like this?"


    Leia was silent for a moment, then answered.


    "That''s it." Belen also smiled. He smiled and said, "I''m really sorry. We came too late and kept you waiting."


    Hearing this, Leia also opened her eyes slightly. She quickly shook her head and said, "no, I won''t. It''s my own idea. How can I make Mr. beren apologize?"


    "Leia is really a kind child." Belen smiled after hearing the speech. Then he looked at soster and asked, "since we have come, can we also attend Leia''s wedding?"


    SOST nodded slightly after hearing the speech. He said, "if Leia doesn''t refuse, of course."


    So beren looked aside at his girl. He smiled and asked, "Leia, can we attend your wedding?"


    "I"


    Leia pursed her lips and couldn''t say anything. She was in a very low mood. She wanted to tell beren her true mood directly, but she already knew the latter''s biggest secret. She knew what the man expected in the end.


    If she says she doesn''t want to get married, she believes that Bellen and everyone will help her deny her father, but is she really willing to do so?


    Because of her own unwillingness, let the people around him worry about him and get involved. She doesn''t want to do this anyway. With her father''s stubbornness, she will conflict with everyone.


    Both sides are her family. She doesn''t want to be hurt.


    So the answer is clear.


    Laiya put away the complexity in her heart. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. She said, "of course, everyone must be present at my wedding!"


    "Great." Belen showed a happy smile and thought Leia was in a bad mood. Now it seems that he is worried too much.


    One side of SOST also turned his head and looked at his daughter. His golden eyes flickered slightly, and then nodded happily. He turned his head and looked at the people.


    "In that case, I''ve begun to prepare for the wedding in recent days. I''m waiting for you."


    Belen smiled and nodded. For him, the biggest hope is to see everyone grow up healthily and see everyone''s real growth before he died.


    Now Leia is getting married, which makes him super happy.


    After a long time.


    "I''m disturbing you today." Soster stood up, and then he looked at Leia. He said, "in that case, before the wedding, do what you want to do."


    When she heard her father''s words, Leia bowed her head and shook her hands slowly. Instead of seeing her father leave, she bowed her head and remained silent.


    Seeing this scene, Belen was also a little confused. He vaguely realized that the father and daughter might be a little different, but he still asked, "Leia, don''t you send him?"


    "Ah?"


    Leia was stunned, then stood up. She smiled and said, "well, I''ll send it." Then she ran out.


    There are only two people left in the house.


    Elia suddenly said, "sister Leia, she seems unhappy."


    "Yes." Belen answered softly, and he frowned slightly. He also noticed that Leia''s mood was different. She was usually so lively, but she was very silent today.


    Maybe it''s because of her father?


    Belen has accepted the fact that the "ELF KING" is Leia''s father. It still has a great impact on him. It''s unimaginable.


    The daughter of the ELF KING.


    Belen also lost his smile. He looked at Elia next to him, and then subconsciously stretched out his hand and rubbed her head. The latter also looked at him suspiciously, flashing beautiful big eyes.


    This is the princess of the kingdom of ello.


    "Elia is so cute."


    Hearing Belem''s words, Elia also blushed, but looked at Belem with a puzzled face. She asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, nothing. I just want to. Elia is also a princess." Bellen subconsciously replied with a smile on his face, but the next moment, he realized that it was wrong, because it would remind Elia of those sad past events, so he immediately panicked.


    "No, no, I''m not talking about the real princess, but"


    "It doesn''t matter, brother." Elia shook her head. She stretched out her hands to embrace beren, and then showed a soft look. She whispered, "I am the princess, and my brother is my knight. I only belong to my brother."


    Hearing this very ambiguous words, beren also blushed. He scratched his hair in a shy way. Maybe he was wrong. At the thought of this, he rubbed the girl''s head with a smile.


    "Well, that''s right."


    Hearing the speech, Elia held it tighter.


    On a path, soster was wearing a black robe. He walked slowly forward. At this time, he suddenly stopped, turned and looked. The blonde girl came to him.


    "Father."


    SOST looked at the girl in front of him, with a rare soft look on his face. He said, "you don''t want to trouble them because of your own business."


    In this regard, Leia was silent for a while, and then whispered, "they can come all the way to see me. I''m already very happy and can''t give them trouble."


    "In that case, let''s get married safely." SOST looked at the girl and said calmly, "women can''t inherit the power of the" ELF KING ", so after giving birth to a boy, you will be free."


    The forest of elves cannot be without the "ELF KING".


    After his death, the forest of elves must be succeeded by a new "Elven king".


    Leia lowered her head and whispered, "I understand."

 Chapter 736

    "Get married!?"


    In the house, the girls gathered here. When they heard what had happened, they all made a surprised cry. The news came so suddenly.


    Seeing everyone''s surprise, Leia pursed her lips and nodded. She said softly, "my wedding, I hope everyone can come. You are also my important family."


    "Of course!"


    Latil was the first to cry. She looked at Leia with envy and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect Leia to get married so suddenly. It''s really a little surprised, but anyway, it''s a blessing."


    "Thank you." Leia also showed a faint smile.


    Hill also sighed and said, "if Leia had told me earlier, I could have prepared a gift for you." She was a little upset. After all, it was a good friend''s wedding.


    "You''re welcome." Leia also shook her head. She pursed her lips and remained silent for a long time. Then she whispered, "I''m really sorry for hiding you for so long."


    In this regard, lumia took Leia''s hand and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter! It''s not too late to know now. It''s really late to tell us when you get married."


    Hearing the speech, Leia was also silent, and then said, "thank you."


    "Then again, Leia is really the" ELF KING... " Latil suddenly remembered this matter. Although it had a great impact on them to get married, it also had a great impact.


    Latil had some regrets. After all, she was not here at that time, so she didn''t see Leia''s father, the true face of the "ELF KING". Must be a very dignified elf?


    "ELF KING", that is the leader of the legendary elf family. It can be said that it is one of the most noble beings in the world. It can be comparable to the identity of the imperial monarch.


    Laiya also knew that there was no need to hide her identity. She nodded and said, "yes, I am indeed the daughter of the ELF KING."


    "That..." Latis also raised her hand. When Leia looked over, the kitten asked with surprise: "will sister Leia be the" ELF KING "in the future?"


    Hearing this question, everyone''s eyes lit up. It''s a great thing. After all, the position of the "ELF KING" is so noble.


    In this regard, Leia shook her head. She explained: "there are no girls in the" ELF KING "in the past dynasties. Only male elves have the qualification to become the" ELF KING ". I remember that."


    "Well... That''s a pity." Latis also has some regrets.


    Not only latis, but also the girls on one side were sorry. It turned out that only male elves could be the "ELF KING". They still thought.


    Seeing everyone''s regret, Leia was silent. She was also very sorry. If she could become the "ELF KING", she would have the right to choose.


    Lumia asked curiously, "are you the only child in Leia''s family? Do you have no brothers and sisters?"


    "Well, I''m the only one, because my mother soon after she gave birth to me..." Leia seemed to think of something. She just stopped talking and felt some heartache.


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" Lumia also panicked after hearing the speech and apologized quickly. After all, she reminded Laiya of some sad past events.


    Leia shook her head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s over."


    "Well, if Leia has only one child, isn''t even a girl an heir?" Latil also hurried out to change the subject.


    In this regard, Leia shook her head and said, "I am a girl, so I can''t inherit my father''s position as the" ELF KING ", but if my child is a boy, my father will try his best to cultivate him into the" ELF KING. "


    "How do you feel a little... Son preference?" Hill could not help muttering, and then was stunned. She quickly said, "I''m sorry, Leia, I didn''t mean to speak ill of your father!"


    After hearing the speech, Leia smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Although he doesn''t think my father is a man who values boys over girls, he is a very stubborn man. What he believes will not be changed easily, especially in the cultivation of the" ELF KING ", he can''t think that I can be succeeded by a girl."


    In the hearts of all elves, the "ELF KING" is the strongest and most authoritative person in the forest of elves, representing the will of this forest. Only male elves have inherited the name of "ELF KING", and there has never been an example of Female Elf king, so no one will put hope on Laiya. She has a talent for practicing magic, But it is much worse than those elites in the elf School Park.


    Latil smiled and said, "don''t say this. Laiya, how are you feeling with your cousin? Do you need us to help you activate?"


    Laiya was also stunned when latil mentioned her engagement. She recalled it, then smiled and said, "cousin, he has taken care of me since childhood. No matter what point it is, it seems to me that he is a very gentle person, just like Mr. beren."


    "Like Mr. beren?" Latil is also interested in Leia''s engagement. After all, even Leia said so, so she must be a very gentle spirit!


    At this time, latis, sitting on the ground, suddenly blinked curiously and asked, "but doesn''t sister Leia like her brother? Why do you want to marry others? Can''t marriage be done with the object you like?"


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned, and Leia was stunned. Soon she came back and said with a smile: "why does latis think I like Mr. beren?"


    "Eh? Isn''t it?" Latis was also stunned. She mumbled and said, "I always thought so. I thought everyone liked my brother! I like my brother too!"


    When she heard the kitten''s words, Leia also smiled and shook her head. She came to the kitten, squatted down and pinched the latter''s face.


    "No, I may rely on Mr. beren, or I may like him a little, but it''s a love for my family. It''s different."


    Latis didn''t quite understand this. She flashed her big bright eyes and asked curiously, "does sister Leia like that cousin?"


    For this problem, Leia was also stunned. Her eyes were slightly lowered, there was a trace of hesitation, and then a faint smile appeared on her face, some lonely.

 Chapter 737

    Hiss!


    A startling shadow shuttled through the vast forest, and the cyan glow flickered out. The sharp momentum just made people feel palpitating, and the cyan glow passed through the bodies of several giants.


    Bang!


    Several behemoths fell to the ground quietly after the last cry. At this time, the cyan light and shadow fell on the top of a tree and stood on it lightly, with a pair of illusory wind wings behind them.


    It was a beautiful woman who came out of the dust. She was wearing a beautiful blue dress. Her green eyes were like emeralds. She held a silver white sword in her hand. It was like an immortal approaching the dust. She had a moving aura.


    This woman is the "sword saint" Angelina.


    At the moment, Angelina was in the forest outside the spirit forest. Her eyes swept around, and then whispered, "clean up the bodies of these Warcraft animals."


    "Yes, swordsman."


    After receiving the order, some elves immediately ran to clean up the dozens of Warcraft. After seeing that so many Warcraft died under the hands of the beautiful woman, they were also amazed. That was the "sword saint"!


    However, compared with their ease and pleasure, Angelina standing at the top of the tree was serious, because this was not the second time she came out to solve these Warcraft, and there were dozens of them last time.


    After so many days, these Warcraft are still wandering around here. What do you want to do? A sense of unease began to emerge in Angelina''s heart.


    Then, Angelina shook her head. Even if there are more Warcraft, they can''t enter the forest of elves. It''s a lot of peace of mind. Even if so many Warcraft linger nearby, it will be more dangerous for the elves to go out, so she''d better come out often.


    After the elves solved all the bodies of Warcraft, they cleaned up the blood. After all, it was still troublesome if they were found by outsiders. Then they followed Angelina back to the elves'' forest.


    In the dense forest, a dark shadow appeared behind a tree. The shadow had a pair of scarlet circles, locked the direction where the elves disappeared like eyes, and then made a hoarse and strange voice.


    "I hid here."


    The forest of elves.


    After returning to the forest of elves, antlina flew to the top of the fairy tree. She saw the blonde man standing there looking at the scenery as usual, then folded up the wings of the wind and landed in the hall.


    "Those Warcraft have been wandering outside. Although it has been solved this time, I always think there will be another time."


    Hearing what Angelina said, SOST also slightly frowned his energetic eyebrows, and then said in a deep voice: "I''m going to hold a wedding for Leia this time. I don''t want to be disturbed by external things, so please give me the trouble outside."


    Recently, his mind has been focused on helping Leia hold a wedding. He has no spare time to worry about things outside, because it is his only daughter and he has to treat it seriously.


    "I see." Antlina was stunned when she saw the seriousness of the other party. She was silent for a while, then turned and left. She shook her head.


    She knew that SOST was very concerned about Leia. After all, she was his own daughter, especially after the death. He wanted to give Leia the best future, but he ignored many more important things. She also mentioned this point, but this guy''s temperament was too stubborn.


    As the "ELF KING", it is not wrong to put inheritance first. After all, it is for the elf family. However, in antlina''s view, although she is very dedicated to her daughter''s marriage, SOST is not a competent father.


    Because he didn''t know Laiya''s real feelings. He thought what he could give was what Laiya needed most. At the thought of this, antlina sighed.


    What a fool.


    Spirit School Park.


    During this period, there were many discussions. The Elven princess, who was the Elven son of the Elven, agreed to marry. The Elves were all starting to talk about it, but they were not too surprised.


    In the Fairy school, there are many elves who know Leia, and those who do not know them know these days. No matter for boys or girls, the royal highness of the princess is very beautiful. Again, think of this princess''s engagement, which is a very gentle and gentle royalty.


    It seems to be a very good match.


    Six months ago, Leah refused the marriage of the Elven king in the hall of the Elven God tree, and the people who saw it also spread the news. This also made many elves know that the royal highness of the princess actually refused the engagement, and now it is quite confusing. Perhaps it was because the royalty had touched the royal highness of the princess.


    It is also because of the spread of this incident that Leah attracted a lot of attention these days, not less than Beilun and Elia, or even more noticeable. This is unavoidable. After all, the princess''s wedding is now the top priority of the Elven Academy.


    At the moment, Leia, walking on the avenue, didn''t care about other people''s eyes. She lowered her eyes and looked at the ground. If there were pillars in front, maybe she would touch them.


    Aware of the abnormality of the girl beside her, latil also asked suspiciously, "Leia, you look absent-minded. What''s the matter?"


    "Ah?" Laiya also woke up suddenly when she heard the call. She looked at latil. After a moment of stupidity, she quickly smiled and said, "ah, it''s just a daze. It''s okay."


    "Well, that''s good." Latil also laughed. She said, "now you''re walking on the road, but you should pay attention to your feet. If you fall, it will hurt."


    Hearing the speech, Leia smiled and replied, "I know!"


    "Then again, why haven''t you seen Mr. beren these two days?" Latil also thought of the man who had disappeared for two days, frowning slightly and wondering.


    Leia was also stunned when she heard latil''s words. She smiled and said, "Mr. Belen has gone to find one of my elders. Maybe there is something to be solved."


    "Well." Latil was surprised.


    Then, Leia''s smile gradually disappeared. She pursed her lips and remained silent. She knew that Mr. Bellen was looking for elder Emily. After all, she guided Bellen.

 Chapter 740

    On this day, the fairies in the Fairy school became more heated, because ah, the princess''s fiance came to this school, and for a while, it was already overcrowded outside the lawn.


    It was a beautiful man with elegant temperament. His short blond hair was blown by the wind and looked very cool. He had a pair of cherry eyes that women admired. His eyes seemed to have streamer flashes. His high nose bridge and thin cherry lips. He was wearing an ordinary black casual clothes, white neck and clear collarbone. He smiled with his lips, Captured the hearts of many girls.


    Annette bandor lunt.


    This is the man''s name. At the moment, he is walking slowly towards the figure under the big tree in the distance. He has come to meet his future bride.


    "That''s Arendt!"


    "It is said that he has won many awards in the school park. He is also a super elite!"


    "It''s a perfect match for your royal highness."


    There were many discussions. All the people were curious about the man who was going to become a princess''s Royal husband. Some people had heard but never seen it. Now, it is unimaginable to see it.


    Under the big tree, hill and latil were sitting in the shade. When they saw the figure coming, Leia was stunned. She slowly stood up and looked at the man coming towards her.


    "Cousin"


    When they heard Leia''s whisper, latil was stunned. Then they stood up and looked at the black haired man coming up. It turned out that that was Leia''s fiance.


    Arendt came to the shade of the tree. His beautiful cherry eyes looked at the blonde girl. His handsome and gentle face showed a smile. He said softly, "Laiya, long time no see."


    "Well, long time no see."


    Leia also whispered a response. Since she rejected her father''s proposal six months ago, she has never seen Arendt again, not because she can''t see it, but because she doesn''t see it to avoid embarrassment.


    I just didn''t expect that he came to see himself today.


    After greeting, Arendt put his eyes on the girls. He smiled and said, "you are the friends that Leia thinks of. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Arendt. Hello."


    "Hello."


    Latil also said hello for everyone. She looked at the elegant and gentle man curiously. If the latter is similar to beren, she doesn''t disagree, but it''s obviously different. After all, beren usually feels so lazy.


    "Thank you for your care during Leia''s years outside." Annette also saluted slightly. As Leia''s fiance, he was indeed qualified to thank her.


    In this regard, latil shook her head. She smiled and said, "you''re welcome. Laiya is our good friend and very important family."


    "Sure enough, Leia''s friends are very kind people." Annette smiled and looked at the blonde, then whispered, "before the wedding, I want to ask you some questions."


    Hearing his words, Leia also looked at him in a daze. After a moment, she whispered, "ask."


    "Do you really want to marry me?" Asked Arendt, which was one of his biggest concerns.


    For him, Leia has always been the lovely little girl at the beginning. She is her brother''s Annette. She has always taken good care of her. He watched her grow up. How can he have no feelings? As for the plot of love, he is also willing to cultivate, because so far, he has only been so fond of the girl in front of him.


    "I" Leia''s eyes opened slightly. She didn''t think that Annette would ask this question. She gently pursed her lips and clenched her hands on her side.


    Sure enough, my cousin is a very good person.


    At this time, a figure in white came from the side. It was Ben Lun who came back from nit and Emily. When he saw the blonde man, he knew the identity of each other.


    "Mr. beren?"


    Latil on one side also saw a familiar figure in the corner of her eyes. She turned her head and called, with a sweet smile on her face, because the man was wearing the white clothes she bought.


    Beren nodded to the girls, and then came to Arendt. He stretched out a hand, smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Leia''s friend. You can call me beren."


    Seeing the white haired man, Annette''s eyes were also a little surprised. He smiled, held out his hand, and then said, "you are the disciple of the sword saint. Although you only met for the first time, you always think you are a very powerful person."


    "Really? Thank you for your compliment." Belen was also a little surprised. The man in front of him turned out to be such a kind spirit, as Leia said.


    If you really like each other, that''s great.


    After releasing his hand, Arendt looked at Leia again. He smiled and said, "Leia, have you got the answer? You know I won''t force you."


    As long as you say no, I won''t force you.


    Leia knew what he meant, and her heart warmed slightly. For her, Arendt was a very kind cousin and the closest friend among her peers in the forest of elves. Perhaps after a long time of contact, she might really like him, but now she can''t.


    "Actually, I"


    Laiya, who was about to answer, suddenly stopped. She noticed the white haired man beside her. Her heart trembled slightly. She pursed her lips and said, "I am willing."


    "Really?"


    Arendt, who got the answer, was also a little surprised. The cherry blossoms opened their eyes slightly and had a bright luster. If Laiya refused, he would be very sad, but after getting the answer, it is undeniable that he is really happy now, because Laiya is one of the few girls he likes.


    "Yes." Leia answered.


    Belen on one side frowned slightly. He looked at the blonde and wanted to ask her what she thought now, but he couldn''t speak because he didn''t want to destroy the relationship between arent and Leia, so he had to endure at the moment.


    "I see. I will prepare for the wedding with my heart. I look forward to the day when Leia puts on her wedding dress." Annette smiled and was satisfied. He smiled again and said, "then I''ll go back first."


    "Yes." Leia nodded and didn''t know what to say.


    As soon as Annette turned sideways, he stopped. He looked at the white haired man in front of him, then smiled and said, "it seems that I''m worried too much. I''m really sorry."


    "What?" Beren was a little confused.


    "Nothing."


    In response, Arendt shook his head, then turned away with a smile.

 Chapter 739

    In front of the courtyard, beren was sitting on the ground, and there was a mysterious green magic pattern around his body, on his head and on the ground.


    Beside Ben Lun, nit and Emily are chanting complex magic spells. There are even many languages that cannot be understood in this era. This is magic thousands of years ago.


    Buzz!


    The turquoise magic shrouded around beren, and then burst into amazing brilliance. All the magic lines were liquefied at the moment, like water flowing to beren''s head, turned into a rune, and then fell on him, turned into light and integrated into his body.


    "Ha."


    After feeling what was squeezed in his body, Belen gasped in his mouth, and then calmed down. He slowly opened his eyes. His dark blue eyes didn''t shine, but they looked very energetic.


    Nit put the magic away and asked with a smile, "how do you feel?"


    When nit asked, Beilun also felt it. He nodded and replied: "I can feel that the seal has become much stronger. If I didn''t take the initiative to transfer it, it''s difficult to overflow magic."


    "That''s good." Nit nodded.


    Emily on the side also breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at beren and told him seriously: "you should remember that you must not mobilize magic, otherwise the seal will gradually weaken."


    "I see." Beren nodded slightly, then remained silent for a moment, and immediately asked, "how long can this seal last?"


    Hearing this question, Emily also looked at nit, who nodded and motioned that she could say that in his opinion, Beilun could accept the answer.


    So Emily sighed and said, "a year at most, and it will disappear in a year."


    After getting this answer, beren was not disappointed. He smiled. It was a good result for him to live one more year. He could witness more things and spend more time with everyone.


    "Enough."


    Belen got up and stretched. In such a calm day, he didn''t need to use magic. As long as he didn''t use magic, he could live another year, which was a lot of money for him.


    Then Belen bowed to them. If it weren''t for them, he would have died long ago. That''s unthinkable.


    "Thank you!"


    Seeing the white haired man''s solemn thanks, nit was stunned, then looked at Emily with a smile, and immediately went forward to help the former up.


    "We are friends. How can we not help you?"


    Hearing the speech, Beilun also smiled. He looked at nit and then at Emily. He hesitated for a moment. He asked, "can I ask you something?"


    "You ask." Nit nodded.


    Beren was silent for a moment and then asked, "are you like me?"


    "Yes." Nit didn''t hide it, smiled and nodded. He said, "but I''m probably longer than you. I still want to see the beautiful things of this era."


    "I see."


    Belen had guessed this for a long time, but now it has been confirmed.


    Emily on the side also said frankly: "I waited so long to wait for him to come. Now it has been completed. I don''t think I can hold it for too long. I should be able to accompany him to finish the last road."


    It turned out that the three present were almost at the end.


    Beilun, who learned about it, was also dumbfounded, and then said with a smile: "then go through this last road well, and try not to leave regret anyway."


    "That''s right," nit said with a smile


    Then Belen looked at them again. He hesitated for a moment, then asked carefully, "otherwise, you two can leave a child? Maybe you can entrust it to my family."


    Hearing this, both of them blushed, and Emily shouted with a red face: "what are you talking about? They all said, just teachers and disciples!"


    Hearing the speech, Bellen looked at them intentionally or unintentionally, and then smiled and said, "really? That''s a pity."


    "You guy"


    Nit also turned red and put his hand on his forehead. He was a little helpless. He glanced at Emily obliquely, just touching with the latter''s eyes. They took back their eyes like an electric shock.


    What a wonderful thing!


    Seeing the two shy people, beren also smiled more. He said it on purpose to see how they would behave.


    Hidden in the depths of the little devil?


    After a while, the three came to the round table and sat down. Emily and nit also recovered. Emily looked at Beilun and remembered one thing.


    "Anyway, how''s the girl Leia?"


    She also knew that Leia was waiting for someone in those days, and what she was waiting for was the man and those girls in front of her, who must be very important to the girl.


    Referring to Leia, beren was also stunned, and then thought about it. He said, "how to say, the child seems to be absent-minded these days. I think it''s probably because the wedding time is coming."


    "The wedding is coming?" Emily was stunned. She didn''t know much about what happened in the spirit forest these days, so she didn''t know that Leia was about to get married.


    So beren told Emily about what happened these days and what happened when the "ELF KING" came to her.


    "That guy did it on purpose?" Emily also frowned slightly after hearing the speech, and then sighed again. She said, "what a pity for that girl."


    Hearing this, Belen was also puzzled. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it a happy thing for Leia?"


    Hearing the speech, Emily also looked at Bellen. She said calmly, "as her friend, don''t you notice something wrong with her?"


    Belen also frowned slightly when he heard the speech. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "it''s true that there''s something wrong with Leia from that day on, but after all, it''s the time of marriage. It''s probably quite normal to be distracted?"


    "That girl is not wrong because she is happy." Emily shook her head, sighed, and then said, "if that''s something to be happy about, with her temperament, how can she never tell you?"


    Beren was also stunned when she heard this. Indeed, with Laiya''s character, if it was something that made her very happy, she would definitely share it with them.


    But she didn''t.


    Emily looked at the white haired man in front of her, then opened her mouth slightly and told the latter what she knew, and Belen slowly opened her eyes at the moment, and her eyes gradually became dull.

 Chapter 741

    After the departure of ANN lant, the people on the lawn looked at it for a while, and after that, Beilun and others also dispersed. They could not help looking forward to the day when the princess was married.


    Because when they left Arendt, the elves saw the satisfied smile on his face.


    Under the big tree, Leia was standing in place and looking ahead. She looked at the bright sky from a distance. The taste in her heart was unspeakable and extremely complex. She always felt a little weak and weak. Because of this, as soon as she turned around, her feet were soft. When she was about to fall, she grabbed her waist and held her.


    "Leia!"


    Hearing the slightly flustered voice, Leia also slowly raised her head, and showed a very reluctant smile when she saw that it was beren.


    "Sorry, I didn''t stand firm."


    Belen helped the girl up. He asked suspiciously, "is it physical discomfort?"


    "No, it''s okay." Leia shook her head, then looked at the girls around. She said, "I want to go back and have a rest first. I''m sorry."


    Hearing the speech, lumia hurriedly said, "let''s take you back?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I can do it alone." Leia shook her head again, then stopped saying anything and walked towards the student dormitory.


    Seeing the figure of the blonde girl leaving, latil and they also looked at each other. They didn''t understand what had happened. They always felt that Leia was not in a good mood.


    Seeing this scene, beren also frowned slightly. He said, "I''m a little worried about Leia. I''ll accompany her. Just continue to play here."


    After seeing beren follow, latil and others also showed a confused look. Even if they continued to play, they couldn''t do it, but it always felt that Leia didn''t want anyone to follow.


    It was dusk. On the winding path, Leia walked ahead, her eyes dim. She clenched her hands and seemed to be holding back something.


    Behind the girl, Belen was trying to get close to her, but he always felt that the girl had a "no entry" aura. He frowned slightly, and finally couldn''t help calling each other.


    "Leia!"


    Hearing the familiar sound from the rear, Leia also stopped with a shiver. She clenched her hands, closed her lips, and then bowed her head.


    Belen frowned at the girl. He couldn''t help saying, "Leia, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Why come with me?" Leia lowered her hair and made a deep voice.


    Hearing her words, beren was also stunned. He subconsciously said, "because Leia''s state seems very bad, I''m a little worried, so"


    Leia suddenly raised her head and shouted, "I''m not bad!"


    "Leia"


    Hearing the loud voice, beren also opened his eyes. He stared at the blonde for the first time.


    "I''m not bad. Let me stay alone for a while." Leia lowered her head again. She closed her lips tightly, and then turned away. But when she took a step, the words from the back made her freeze.


    "Since you don''t want to marry, don''t marry."


    After a while, Leia turned around again and looked at the white haired man under the light over there. She whispered, "what?"


    Looking at the girl, beren repeated softly, "since you don''t want to marry, don''t marry."


    "Why? Clearly Mr. beren doesn''t know anything." Leia clenched her hands, she made a painful voice, and tears twinkled in her eyes.


    "I know."


    "Ah?"


    Beren looked at the girl gently. He whispered, "I know you are in pain. I know you don''t want to marry. I know you want freedom. Just knowing these is enough."


    "How could it be so light?" Leia''s voice gradually burst into tears, and tears flowed down her cheeks. She wanted to suppress the excitement, but she couldn''t do it anyway.


    In this regard, beren just said seriously: "as long as you don''t want to marry, even if it''s your father''s criticism, I''m willing to face it with you, because we are a family."


    "That''s it. I don''t want to. I don''t want Mr. Bellen and everyone because of my business." Leia didn''t go on. Her beautiful face was sad. She knew that if Mr. Bellen knew his business, he would say such a thing. She didn''t want to.


    Belen knew what he had said. He stepped up and came to the girl. He said softly, "it doesn''t matter. We won''t become enemies with Leia''s father. We will convince him."


    "Father won''t promise." Leia shook her head. She choked and said, "I''m my father''s only daughter. I can''t be the" ELF KING ", so I need to get married and have a child. My father will train the next" ELF KING. "


    This is a great pressure for the girl. She can''t go out and play as freely as she did at the beginning, because the forest of elves needs to continue the future road, and the pioneer of this road is the "ELF KING".


    For this matter, Bellen has also learned from Emily, so now she is not surprised, but feels distressed for the girl, because this is the key point of this matter.


    Belen himself didn''t care much about what would happen to the elf forest, but he had to care about it again because of Leia and antlina.


    "So, you see? I can''t choose." Leia raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. The glittering tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes.


    Beren was silent for a moment, then whispered, "the future of the Elven forest is saved by the" Elven king ", not by you."


    Hearing this, Leia also suddenly raised her head. There were disappointed eyes in her golden and blue eyes and shouted in a painful voice: "so, does Mr. Belen want me to give up my hometown?"


    In that case, she will be the sinner of the elves!


    In this regard, beren was also silent, while Leia said at this time: "it is clear that Mr. beren hopes to see us grow up before his death, and now I am about to get married. Shouldn''t I get a blessing at this time? Why persuade me now?"


    "I"


    "Clearly, Mr. beren is just a childish adult." Leia said such words. She looked at the man in front of her disappointed, and then turned and left.


    Belen looked at the figure leaving. Ripples appeared in his blue eyes. He covered his heart with one hand. It was silently painful. He pursed his lips and felt some regret.


    Knowing that the girl was so kind, he still said such cruel words.

 Chapter 742

    That night, the girl''s words vaguely echoed in his mind, and beren had not been so depressed for a long time. He had some remorse, some remorse and some loss.


    Mr. beren is just a childish adult.


    Thinking of this sentence, beren turned over again in bed. He lay flat on the bed, looked at the ceiling, and his loss was all reflected in his face.


    Indeed, as Laiya said, he is just a naive guy. He is always not so mature. It really gives him a headache.


    But ah, there is no time to make him mature.


    For what Leia thought in her heart, now he can roughly think of that girl. She doesn''t want them to be embarrassed with her father, and doesn''t want to leave. After all, this is her hometown.


    Compared with the former, the latter gives her the greatest pressure. The mission she carries on her shoulders is far more important than others think, which is an inevitable mission.


    "Ha."


    Finally, beren sighed deeply, and then got up from bed to wash. She couldn''t sleep. She couldn''t stay in bed all the time.


    After getting up early to wash, beren left the room. He found that it was still so early. The sky had just turned blue. After watching for a while, he walked to the front and sat down on the less crowded riverside lawn.


    Looking at the flowing water, beren was inexplicably better. He just lay down, his hands as pillows, and then looked at the sky. There were light ripples in his dark blue eyes,


    Now, that matter is really unsolvable.


    The last thought was this. When he closed his eyes, he went to sleep. He occasionally used sleep to ease his mood, although he didn''t need to sleep.


    It was not long before beren woke up. When he woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. He rubbed his eyes and stood up. He turned around. Before he took a step, a blond figure came into view, and his heart jumped suddenly.


    The blond figure was Laiya. She was walking by alone at the moment. She looked very calm, but she seemed a little absent-minded. At this time, she caught a glimpse of a familiar white figure in the corner of her eyes. She raised her head slightly and opened her pupils slightly.


    Just after their eyes touched in the air, Leia took back her eyes. She pursed her lips and continued to move forward, as if she didn''t see the man.


    Seeing this scene, beren was also stunned. He looked at the figure who didn''t turn back. His head was inexplicably sore and immediately showed a bitter smile.


    It seems that he is hated.


    No wonder, after all, what I said is very unreasonable and unreasonable for Laiya who deeply loves this forest. It''s normal to be hated.


    I''m so sorry.


    Belen finally didn''t call out the girl''s name. He wanted to apologize, but he always felt that Leia would never forgive him now, so he didn''t have the courage to apologize.


    Go back.


    When beren left with a lost look, the blonde also stopped. She looked back at the lonely and sad figure, pursed her lips and clenched her hands, and then turned back and continued to walk.


    At noon, when it was time to have dinner, latil and they didn''t know what happened that night, but they also noticed that Leia seemed to be in a bad mood.


    In the park, latil suddenly looked at the blonde in front of her. She smiled and asked, "Leia, let''s prepare a picnic tonight?"


    "Picnic? Well, good." Leia was stunned and nodded.


    Lumia said with a smile, "then call Mr. Belen here tonight. I haven''t seen him these days, and I don''t know what to do."


    Hearing this, Leia was also trembling. She subconsciously said, "No."


    The girls looked at Leia curiously. They wondered. They thought they heard wrong. What did Leia just say?


    "Leia? What''s the matter with you?" Latil looked at the girl beside her with some worry.


    Leia held her hands together. She hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "can you not call him?"


    "Leia, do you mean Mr. beren?" Latil was also stunned. She looked at the blonde with some disbelief and was puzzled at the same time.


    "Yes."


    Leia nodded, then bowed her head and said, "I don''t want to see him now."


    "Why? Did Leia quarrel with Mr. beren?" Latil also opened her eyes. No wonder she felt that Leia was in a bad mood recently. There was a reason!


    The girls on one side looked at Leia suspiciously. Obviously, they haven''t had much contact recently. How can they quarrel for no reason? At the thought of this, lumia and hill were stunned again. No, that night


    Is that what happened that night?


    "I don''t want to see him." Leia shook her head. She couldn''t help but recall what the man said that night. She was a little angry. She said again, "I hate him."


    When latil heard this, she was also stunned. She whispered in disbelief, "Leia, how can you say such a thing?"


    Seeing the girl''s dull appearance, Leia also opened her eyes. She remembered what the man meant to the girl in front of her.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, latil. I just" Leia pursed her lips and didn''t know how to apologize. She was silent for a moment, and then whispered, "but I can''t forgive him anyway."


    The girls looked at each other, and latil asked after a moment of silence, "what happened? Would Leia hate Mr. beren so much?"


    If something serious had not happened, the girl in front of me would never have hated the man. Not only she, but also they could not have thought that they would hate beren. After all, the feelings between us are so deep.


    Leia hesitated for a moment, then asked softly, "if he wants you to give up your hometown, will you agree? Although it''s good for you to do so."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned, and then fell into silence. Although the two sides had an exact dialogue, if it was such a question, their answer would not be tangled, that is, they would not give up anyway.


    At this time, latil''s eyes flickered slightly. She suddenly said, "Leia, is this really what Mr. Belen means?"


    "That''s what he meant!" Leia replied with great confidence.


    "Well." Latil nodded slightly, then took a long sigh of relief. She looked up at the sky as if she could see the man''s smiling face. She slowly opened her mouth and asked, "so, what''s the reason why Mr. beren said that?"


    "Ah?"


    Leia''s eyes grew dull.

 Chapter 743

    When she heard latil''s words, Leia was stunned. She sat there motionless, her mind became very complicated for a time, and her hands were also tight.


    "What kind of person Mr. Belen is? Leia is so smart. She should know very well." Latil looked at the girl. She couldn''t feel it all, but she didn''t want Leia to continue her annoying attitude towards beren.


    Why do you say that?


    All the thoughts in Leia''s mind were like being knocked to the ground. She fell into chaos, but no matter how chaotic, there was always an idea wandering in her heart.


    Latil calmly looked at the girl in front of her. She said, "Mr. Belen, he is such a gentle man, but even if he wanted to say something that hurt Laiya, he also said it. Why does Laiya not understand?"


    Leia looked dull and lowered her head. Her heart trembled slightly at the moment. In fact, she knew everything, but she couldn''t accept it.


    Even against her father, even to give up her cherished hometown.


    The reason for doing that is actually just for her.


    "Mr. Bellen is a fool. He may not be able to detect the mood of girls, but that must be his most direct idea and the idea that can best express his mind." Latil said softly. She already knew the tenderness of the man.


    Give up your hometown and fly away?


    Leia can''t do it. She knows, and he certainly knows, but the latter may just want her to be free and happy.


    In that man''s heart, she is far more important than this forest.


    Because, ah, his biggest hope is that his family can live happily. This is the man''s last and greatest wish.


    Laiya''s mind suddenly emerged the familiar face and lonely figure she saw this morning. For a time, endless remorse poured into her heart and heartache.


    However, she still has no choice. She can''t choose. For the future of the elf family, she has no choice anyway.


    After Leia spent a long time calming down her good mood, she bowed her head to the girls in front of her and apologized with guilt: "I''m sorry, I said something that annoyed you."


    In this regard, the girls looked at each other and smiled at each other. They were not angry about it. They wanted to help them restore their friendship.


    Latil also smiled and shook her head. She smiled happily and said, "it doesn''t matter, as long as Leia can make up with Mr. Belen."


    "Sorry to worry you." Leia did not respond to latil''s words, but said so.


    Although she was no longer angry, Leia still couldn''t go to Belen to apologize. She didn''t dare to do that, because only her current state could make her feel at ease to welcome the wedding.


    When the evening came, latil and they prepared many meals and came to the lawn, while Elia informed beren.


    The girls gathered on the lawn. They were waiting for the two to come.


    At the moment, Leia is a little nervous. Although she feels guilty about beren, she can''t reconcile with him now, so she is also a little afraid to meet the man.


    After a long time, the silver haired girl and the white haired man came from a distance. Their figures were particularly similar in the moonlight, just like brothers and sisters.


    When they came to the crowd, they sat down, and beren was a little nervous, because he didn''t know what happened between the girls today, so he thought Leia was still angry with her.


    Belen looked at the girl from time to time, but the latter didn''t look at him, but ate dessert. His sight was not with him, which made his look bitter.


    I really hate him.


    Although some distressed, Belen didn''t say anything. After all, she said that. Of course, it''s impossible to say that she doesn''t regret it. But if she was more gentle at that time, would the situation be better?


    Except for the two people involved, the girls noticed that the current atmosphere was strange. They looked at each other and seemed to have plans.


    "Mr. beren, can I change seats with you? I want to see the scenery over there." Latil laughed and pointed behind her.


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned, then nodded and said, "well, OK."


    So they changed their positions, and beren''s body stiffened at the moment, because it was Leia beside him?


    However, Belen squinted, and the girl beside him still looked as usual, which made him a little disappointed. How much he hated him, although it was expected, after all, Leia loved her hometown deeply.


    Then Belen took a deep breath. He didn''t intend to continue the rigid relationship between the two. Now was the opportunity to apologize, so he summoned up his courage. He said in a voice: "Leia, I said too much that night. I''m sorry."


    Hearing this, Leia''s body trembled slightly. She suddenly noticed latil''s hopeful eyes. She hesitated, warned herself in her heart, and then opened her mouth.


    "No, that''s it."


    Huh?


    After getting this answer, not only Belen, but also latil were stunned. No, how could it be such an answer? Don''t you already understand beren''s mind? Why do you still seem very angry?


    "Leia." Latil couldn''t help calling.


    Leia didn''t respond to her call. Her face was sad. She said in a deep voice, "I really can''t forgive him."


    "No, Leia, I''m not." Belen wanted to explain, but he was stunned, because his sentence had only one meaning, and there was no way to defend.


    However, his intention was not well conveyed to Leia, which led to the current situation. In the final analysis, it was his fault, which was beyond doubt.


    So Leia stood up without saying a word. She never looked into the faces and eyes of the people around her from beginning to end. Then she ran away to the distance and ran away.


    Beren did not see Leia leaving, but looked down at the lattice table mat. He looked lonely. He clenched his hands on his thighs. He wanted to put his hands in his heart.


    Because, that position now, very painful.

 Chapter 744

    After last night''s incident, the picnic was ruined. After Leia left, beren also left later. The girls had to give up the activity. Although they were worried about both sides, it was difficult to get close at the moment.


    Later, everyone found that Leia was gone. They thought, maybe they left the elf school and went back to themselves?


    Three days passed, high streets and back lanes. After all, the wedding of Princess Royal is coming soon. This is a joyous event for the elves.


    But although the Elves were very happy, Belen was very sad. He didn''t even have any energy in the past three days. He got up early and walked until the night and went to bed late. It can be said that he had nothing to do.


    Even for the three duels between lumia and ovyinxian in the past three days, beren didn''t show up, because ah, he''s really not in the mood at all.


    On this day, beren woke up in his sleep and found a woman lying next to him again. He didn''t need to think about who it was, even when he sighed.


    "Old woman, get up."


    When she heard the call, the woman beside her still didn''t respond. When Belen took a few shots, she gradually woke up. She was still wearing her thin underwear. She was really unprepared.


    Belen sat up and jumped over the woman to get out of bed and dress. He looked at the clothes on the floor and was very helpless. He had long been used to the fact that the woman was very sloppy.


    Pack up all the clothes and put them on the table. Belen also took photos of the guy who was still sleeping in. He said, "you guy, don''t run into my room without permission!"


    "Woom."


    Angelina sat up, made a strange noise, rubbed her eyes and said with a smile, "does it matter to enter her disciple''s room?"


    "It matters." Beren gave her a white look and said, "don''t you have a home? Go home and sleep!"


    In this regard, Angelina shrugged her bare shoulders. She smiled and said, "I''m tired. I''ll come first when I''m near here."


    "Tired? What did you do?" Beren looked at the woman in front of her speechless.


    Angelina shook her head, stretched out, and said, "nothing. I just went out on patrol and solved some small problems. I solved them easily."


    "If it''s easy, you won''t be tired." Belen also cares about the "little trouble" in each other''s mouth, but there are other things that make him care more at the moment.


    Then Belen sat on the ground. He poured himself a glass of water, and then gave a slight sigh, which was noticed by Angelina, who was confused by the bed.


    "What''s the matter with your boy?"


    Beren looked at Angelina. He was slightly stunned, and then his eyes brightened. He asked, "anyway, have you seen Leia these days?"


    "Leia?" Antrina was slightly stunned, then after thinking about it, she nodded and said, "yes, but I saw it once. In other words, shouldn''t she be with you?"


    Hearing the speech, beren was also silent.


    Seeing her silent disciples, antelina realized something, and then smiled and asked, "is it difficult, that girl is in conflict with you?"


    "Not with us, just with me." Beren shook his head. He didn''t want to let antrina misunderstand what happened between Leia and latil.


    Hearing the speech, Angelina was also surprised. She looked at her disciples curiously. She said with a smile, "it''s rare to be with you. What happened?"


    So, Bellen told antlina what she said to Laiya. The latter was also surprised when she heard the speech. She didn''t expect that the girl would be so decisive.


    "Anyway, I didn''t expect that the child would be so angry with you." Angelina also breathed out a long breath, supported the rear with her hands, her body was slightly straight and stretched, and her enchanting posture was very charming and moving.


    In this regard, beren sighed: "after all, I said so much."


    "Want to make up?" Asked Angelina with such a smile.


    "Of course!" Beren gave her a white look and immediately said with some distress: "however, she certainly doesn''t want to see me now. The previous apology has no effect. I can''t help it."


    In this regard, Angelina smiled and said, "then wait until after her wedding. At that time, she will forgive you."


    After the wedding?


    Belen was stunned and frowned slightly. He said such excessive words just to let Leia not get married, but when he got to this point in time, can''t he stop it?


    The girl was reluctant to get married, but as the only son of the "ELF KING" and a daughter, it was her inescapable mission to give birth to the successor of the "ELF KING".


    "She doesn''t want to get married, she doesn''t want to get married." Belem said with his head down.


    Serena said calmly, "I know, but it''s her mission."


    "The elves won''t accept her escape from marriage. What about you?" Belem asked, looking at the elf woman wearing only underwear by the bed.


    For this question, Angelina looked at her disciples with a faint smile on her face. She said, "which side do you want me to stand on?"


    Beren did not answer, but looked at her.


    Seeing this, Angelina also got out of bed, then came to her disciples, squatted down, stretched out a hand and rubbed the latter''s head, looking gentle and smiling.


    "Remember, although I am also an elf family, you are my only family. If I choose one from the other, I will only stand on the side of my family."


    Hearing this sentence, beren''s eyes were also slightly wide open, his heart that had been painful for a long time was gradually warmed up, his eyes were also a little wet, and then he realized something. He quickly didn''t turn his head.


    "Aren''t you ashamed to say these disgusting words all day?"


    "What does it matter to say shameful things to your family?" Angelina rubbed the disciple''s head with a smile, and then asked with a sly smile, "is it difficult, my lovely disciple shy?"


    "I won''t be shy!" Beren immediately retorted. He looked at the woman sideways. After a moment of silence, he whispered, "thank you."


    When she heard his thanks, antlina was stunned, and then laughed. She roughly kneaded her disciples'' faces, especially soft and elastic. Beren also allowed her to knead without resistance, and kept muttering to let her go.


    Although I am not shy, I am really moved.

 Chapter 745

    It was less than three days before Leia''s wedding, and during that time, beren and the girls never saw the girl again.


    In that room, beren was the only one. After staying for a day, Angelina left. She seemed to have something to do that annoyed her. On this day, beren was lying in bed, her right arm covered her eyes, and so she lay there quietly.


    It seems that you can''t see Leia until the wedding day.


    To watch Leia go on the road he didn''t want to go, beren felt uncomfortable at the thought of this. He couldn''t help but recall what Leia said at that time. He bit his teeth and was a little upset.


    What I hope to see is not such hypocritical happiness.


    That girl is really capricious.


    Then Belen jumped out of bed. He went out of the dormitory and walked towards the big tree. Anyway, he wanted to see Laiya again. No matter whether she forgives herself or not, he had to apologize again.


    It was not until night came that Belem came under the fairy tree. There were so many elves living on the tree that he couldn''t even find the way to the top.


    Laiya is the daughter of the "ELF KING". She should live at the top. The question now is how he should go up. After all, she is not a royal family and can''t walk in and out here at will. Just as beren was thinking, a ethereal and pleasant voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Brother."


    Hearing this call, Belen was also stunned. He turned and looked, and the silver light and shadow came into his eyes. He was stunned and surprised at the arrival of the latter.


    "Elia, why are you here?"


    Elia shook her head. Instead of answering the question, she raised her head and looked at the big tree that could not see the end from this angle.


    "Does my brother want to go up to see sister Leia?"


    Belen also looked up. He should say, "well, I want to apologize to her again, whether she is willing to forgive me or not."


    Hearing the speech, Elia nodded slightly and said, "I''ll take my brother up."


    Beren''s eyes lit up when he heard Elia''s words. He remembered that Elia could fly and could take him up, so he didn''t need to think about how to get up!


    What a direct and simple thing.


    "Then please Elia!"


    So Elia came to beren. The latter stretched out her hand, the former held it, and then the silver light shrouded the latter.


    After feeling that his body became light, beren floated up before he was familiar with it. He was also shocked. The hand holding Elia was also clenched for a minute. It was cool and soft. In a word, it was a very comfortable feeling, which also reassured beren.


    "Brother, your hands are so warm."


    Hearing Elia''s words, beren was stunned, then smiled and said, "that''s because Elia''s hands are very cold, so she feels warm."


    In this regard, Elia shook her head, then accelerated some speed and flew up with Belen. If she was found, it would be very troublesome.


    Belen also looked at the sky. With his dark blue eyes, he could see the prohibitions shrouded in the sky. He frowned slightly and thought that it was probably to prevent irrelevant people or elves from reaching the upper level.


    So beren couldn''t help calling, "Elia."


    Looking at the magic prohibition hidden in the void above, Elia''s silver black eyes bloomed a light brilliance, and her eyes opened slightly. In the void, a round of magic lines were reflected, and then they turned into a little fluorescence and drifted away, and a corner of the magic prohibition was broken at the moment.


    "Self magic?"


    Belen was also stunned when he saw this scene. He could see that the magic just now could be achieved with the help of the "half god''s eye", and it did touch the magic dimension. Although it was not complete, it was also because Elia was not in the half god''s territory now.


    For Elia''s magic talent, beren has felt many times, even a little numb. In his opinion, this talent is more foul than "brave" sisya.


    As a brother, he is also very proud to have such an excellent sister.


    "Elia is really good." Belen in mid air made such a sigh, because she had been amazed by the girl many times.


    Hearing this, Elia also gently pursed her lips and showed a sweet smile. She looked extremely holy and beautiful in the moonlight. It was exciting. She turned her head and looked at the sighing white haired man.


    "Brother is the most powerful."


    This is the most real feeling in her heart, because only her most powerful brother in the world can save her from the darkness.


    WOW!


    The silver radiance passed quietly in the green radiance of the forest at night. It crossed like a meteor at that high altitude and came to the upper layer of the fairy tree. There are not many doors here. The girl he wants to see should be here.


    It landed on the air corridor, and Belen stood there. He looked at the scenery below and in front curiously. It could be said that he had a panoramic view. It was really very high here.


    "Brother."


    "Well, let''s go." Beren looked back, nodded, and then began to look for Leia.


    Although Belen can''t use magic now, with the ability of "half god''s eye", he can also find Leia, just as when he first came to find the latter.


    However, beren wanted to avoid meeting the "ELF KING" as much as possible, because the "ELF KING" didn''t seem to be very kind to himself. He thought it was probably because of Laiya.


    "Brother, this way."


    While Belen was still looking for it, Leia''s voice came from his side. He looked in the direction of the latter. At the end of the corridor, he could see the familiar figure outlined by magic. It was absolutely the girl''s fault.


    Belen walked over there without saying a word, and his pace was a little faster. He was suppressing his nervous mood. He was a little nervous.


    I haven''t seen Leia for days. Is she okay? Is it calming down? Are you willing to forgive him?


    With a negative sense of uneasiness, beren came to the huge door. He took a deep breath, then slowly pushed open one side of the door, and then walked in resolutely. His eyes locked the beautiful shadow standing at the end of the hall in the distance for a moment.


    Blond hair floated in the wind, and the master of the figure felt something at the moment. She was stiff, and then turned around. Incredible eyes appeared in her golden blue eyes, tears filled her eyes. Subconsciously, she endured her tears and closed her lips without saying a word.


    Looking at the blonde girl, beren''s mood was also complicated. She was afraid and nervous. In the end, she didn''t say anything, but grabbed her hair and showed an embarrassing smile.

 Chapter 746

    At the top of the fairy tree, SOST, the "fairy king", is confronting the white haired man and the silver haired girl. He is tightening his eyes and staring at the white haired man in front of him.


    "Are you challenging the law of my Elven forest?"


    In this regard, beren said with a smile: "although I have no intention of doing so, if you want to think so, it''s up to you."


    Hearing these words, SOST also had a sullen look in his eyes, but he immediately remembered something and immediately hummed: "it seems that your persuasion is useless to Leia."


    When this sentence was said, the only smile on beren''s face, although it was a provocative smile, had all disappeared at the moment, because the other party mentioned the name he cared about most at the moment, and his face was as cold as ice.


    "So what."


    Hearing the other''s questions, Soest said plain: "Leya as my only daughter, as the princess of the Elven son, the only female king of the elves, has the absolute responsibility to carry out the wedding. Her offspring will be the next" ELF KING "and the hope and future of the entire elves.


    He knows all these things.


    Belen clenched his hands tightly, and then looked at the blonde man in front of him coldly. He said in a deep voice: "she is your daughter. You deprived her of the right to choose the future path. Don''t you regret it?"


    "The way forward?" SOST narrowed his eyes and sneered, "the future of our royal family has been doomed since its birth. What about choice?"


    Big fire!


    Belen even wanted to take his sword and cut it, but he finally endured it. He looked up and took a deep breath to calm the violent agitation in his heart.


    "Being bound is not a very painful thing, but being forced to be bound is really painful."


    He used to be unrestrained. Until now, he was really bound by his "family", but he obeyed the binding of fate and chose to be bound. This is not a painful thing for him, or even a happy thing.


    But Laiya is different. She is different from him. She is forced to obey and bound. She is too kind and gentle to break free.


    He couldn''t feel the pain, but he knew it must be bad.


    Hearing Belen''s words, soster frowned and didn''t answer. Then he said coldly, "don''t bother Laiya again. She has made up her mind. If she gets tangled up again, she will only hate you."


    Annoying? Ha, it''s already annoying.


    Beren smiled sadly again. He shook his head and looked coldly at SOST. He said indifferently, "even if she is hated, if she is a little unhappy at the wedding, I will make a big wedding."


    "You dare!"


    SOST''s golden eyes burst out amazing brilliance. The "ELF KING" also had anger burning in his heart. He said angrily in a deep voice: "if I really thought you were a disciple of antrina, I wouldn''t dare do anything to you!"


    In this regard, beren said coldly: "even if I don''t have the identity of" sword saint "disciple, I still have another identity, and there is my sister around me. What can you do to me?"


    Perhaps this is the time when he is most tough, and he will think so after that.


    Soster said coldly, "you know, this is the forest of elves, not the outside world. With the power of the forest of elves, do you think I will be afraid of you two?"


    The power of the forest of elves is really frightening, but now where is Belen in charge of so many things? He grinned and smiled.


    "You can have a try. I can stir you up."


    At the moment, he spoke without thinking, just like those bastards in the depths of the streets, but this was his way to vent his anger with words.


    The silver haired girl on one side has exuded silver brilliance. Her attitude is very clear. Even if she wants to be the enemy of the world, she will stand with the white haired man next to her.


    Seeing the two men''s resolute attitude, SOST, the "ELF KING", also showed his anger. He gradually flashed a thunder arc. When he was angry, he didn''t care to fight with the two people in front of him, but as the leader of the elf family, he had to ensure that his people were not hurt!


    The blue figure had come into the air. It was antlina. She looked at the three people in the corridor and felt the tense atmosphere. She frowned and wanted to fly over, and she suddenly noticed the figure coming quickly.


    "Enough!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the rear. When the voice sounded, the magic of Elia and SOST also converged back in an instant, while beren stood stiff in place. After hearing the footsteps behind him, he turned his head rigidly, but the next moment he turned his head, his face turned back hot.


    Pop!


    The crisp voice echoed in the corridor, and everyone was stunned at the moment, while beren opened his eyes and thought he was dreaming, but the burning pain on his cheeks made him understand that he was not dreaming.


    After being stiff for a while, Belen twisted half of his red face. He looked at the blonde girl in front of him. His golden eyes were staring at him coldly.


    "Leia?"


    Even Elia on one side was stunned at the moment. She could stop the slap just now, but the other party was Leia, which made her unable to fight.


    Leia looked at the white haired man in front of her coldly and asked in a very cold voice, "what do you want to do to my hometown and my family?"


    Hearing the girl''s question, Belen didn''t know how to respond. Even the careless words did hurt the girl in front of him. As before, he endured the pain from his cheek and bowed his head to apologize.


    "Sorry, I won''t do anything malicious to your hometown and family."


    In this regard, Leia clenched her teeth and shouted, "do you think I will believe what I just looked like?"


    "No, I won''t do it, because Laiya is my family, and Laiya''s family is also my family, so I just" Belen whispered like a child, looking a little lonely and helpless.


    Hearing this, Leia endured the complex emotions in her heart. She said in a low voice, "family? You are not my family! My real family is only my father!"


    Isn''t it family?


    Ah, he already knew. He knew very well that the girl in front of her was different from latil. She had a living hometown and a father who loved her. She had a real family, which was different from him and their lonely people.


    She is not alone, and she does not lack family.


    At this moment, the cracked heart was finally broken. Beren showed a sad smile. He whispered, "I know. I''m really sorry."


    "I"


    When Leia saw the sad color, she also felt a pain in her heart. She seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t say anything in the end.


    Belen didn''t say much anymore. He wanted to leave here, but he didn''t even have the strength to call Elia. Even the demigod was physically and mentally exhausted at the moment.


    At this time, antlina also fell beside beren. She was also distressed to see her disciples show such a sad color she had never seen before. So she looked at SOST on one side, and then at Leia. She didn''t say anything, but took Belen out, and the latter was unable to refuse.


    Beren can''t stay here now.

 Chapter 748

    Although such a big thing happened that night, only the parties at that time knew about it, so it was still calm outside.


    It has been two days since the night of the night, and the Royal Highness Princess''s wedding ceremony will be held tomorrow.


    However, someone is like a dull wood in these two days. He will go and sit under the big tree on the vast lawn all day. Once he sits, he will be a day.


    At the moment, under the tree, the white haired man was sitting there leaning against the trunk, staring at the sky. He was so calm that he didn''t think about anything, and his head was blank.


    You''re not my family!


    When this sentence suddenly appeared in his mind, beren''s heart trembled for it. In the final analysis, it was his fault. Why did he have to be angry with the "ELF KING"?


    His childlike anger deepened the blonde''s misunderstanding of him. Although the misunderstanding also made him understand that he was not equal to "family" in the girl''s heart.


    But ah, he really regarded Laiya as his family, otherwise he wouldn''t be so sad.


    Sure enough, forget it. Tomorrow is Leia''s wedding. When the wedding is over, latil and they probably don''t want to leave directly, so they can avoid it.


    Even if Leia hates herself, he doesn''t want her to have a rift with the girls. I''d better not go to the wedding. Maybe Leia will be unhappy when she sees herself.


    After making such a decision, beren stood up and walked back to the student dormitory. He didn''t intend to tell latil about the breakdown of his relationship with Laiya, because they would be worried and try to repair their relationship. In that case, it would be bad to cause trouble to Laiya. After all, there will be a wedding soon.


    However, I''ll tell you about not going to the wedding. After all, I''ll talk about it tomorrow.


    Student dormitory.


    "Mr. beren is not going to Leia''s wedding? Why?"


    When she heard what Belen said in person, latil also made a surprised cry. She stared at the white haired man in front of her.


    Even lumia couldn''t help asking, "is it because of the previous incident? Mr. Belen, in fact, Leia wasn''t really angry with you!"


    Hearing the speech, Belen couldn''t help thinking of the girl''s anger that night. His eyes were dim, then shook his head and said, "no, maybe he was really angry this time."


    "No! We are family! How could Leia be so angry that she wouldn''t let Mr. beren attend her wedding?" Latil couldn''t help saying so.


    "Family?" Belen smiled miserably, which really reminded him of a very bad picture. He shook his head and said with a smile: "no, I''m not Leiya''s family."


    "What? How could Mr. beren say such a thing?" latil said in a whisper. "We are a family. How could Mr. beren"


    Beren shook his head. He knew that the girl had misunderstood, so he explained: "maybe everyone is closer to the existence of family for Leia, but I am not. She has her own brother and father, and I am at best a friend who has traveled together."


    Even, you may not even be friends now.


    After seeing the man''s lost look, Hill also frowned slightly and keenly noticed something. She asked, "have you been looking for Leia again recently? What happened?"


    Hearing that hill guessed this, Belen was stunned. After he was stunned, he was silent. He shook his head and said, "no, nothing happened, but he didn''t want to see me."


    "Really?" Hill looked suspiciously at the man in front of him.


    Beren didn''t look into the girl''s eyes or answer her questions, because he knew that he would be seen through as soon as he lied, so he simply kept silent.


    After a long time, beren looked at the girls again. He said, "so, you can go for me at tomorrow''s wedding. If I want to go, I will watch in the dark."


    Hearing Belen''s words, the girls all lowered their heads and didn''t speak. They also felt very unfair about this decision. Obviously, for the former, it was a precious family wedding.


    "Well, that''s all. I''ll go back."


    At the end of the curtain, beren stood up, then turned and left. He walked out of the girls'' room and then returned to his own room.


    When he opened the door, he saw a woman sitting at the table eating snacks. When he saw him coming, the latter waved his hand and said hello.


    "Oh, come back."


    Seeing that it was Angelina, beren scratched her hair, closed the door, also came to the table and sat down. He looked at the woman in front of him.


    "Do you have nothing to do?"


    In this regard, antelina replied with a smile: "it''s just nothing to do for the time being."


    Beren was silent for a moment after hearing the speech, and then said, "what have you done recently? You are always contaminated with some other magic."


    "Oh, I almost forgot your eyes." Angelina was also a little surprised when she heard the speech. Then she rang back the "half god''s eye" of her disciples. She twisted her body, then smiled and said, "since you noticed it, why do you ask me?"


    "I just want to know the exact thing." Belen poured herself a glass of water, took a sip and looked at antlina. She said, "is there a Warcraft outside?"


    There is no doubt that the cruel magic tainted by Angelina is those of Warcraft. After all, she has been with Warcraft countless times.


    "Yes, there are Warcraft, and there are many, again and again. It''s really troublesome." Antrina spread her hands, looking very helpless. Although for her, those Warcraft are not powerful, it is endless to solve one wave after another, so the trouble is dead.


    Belen frowned slightly. He couldn''t help thinking of the remains of Warcraft he saw when he and others were just approaching the forest of elves, and his heart was shrouded in some fog.


    Then, Angelina sighed, waved her hand, and said, "don''t say this. Will you still go to Leia''s wedding tomorrow?"


    In this regard, beren lowered her head and remained silent for a while, then shook her head and said, "no, if I go, maybe she will feel unhappy."


    "Maybe that''s right. It''s the first time I''ve seen Laiya who is so angry." Angelina could not help thinking of the girl''s anger at that time.


    However, it is not incomprehensible that family and hometown are extremely important to anyone, but Angelina puts her family in the highest position.


    Because for her, the place with family is her hometown.


    "Even so, yes, but if you still care about it, go and see it. After all, as long as it''s not seen by the child, it''s no problem." Angelina said with a smile.


    Beren was also stunned, and then bowed his head in silence.

 Chapter 749

    At the top of the fairy tree, a mirror reflected the face of a beautiful girl. The long golden hair spread behind her, and the white ribbon hung two bundles of long hair on her ears. After taking care of it, her more exquisite face looked very dignified and beautiful at the moment, which was incomparably mature.


    The pure white wedding dress is so pure and sacred. The exposed delicate collarbone looks extremely sexy. The supple wedding dress is close to her reddish skin, as smooth and white as curd, and the beautiful figure is exposed. In front of her, there are golden flower ancient ornaments. There is a classical beauty. The elegant skirt is pure white, trailing behind her, and the front of the wedding dress is three or seven forks, The charming transparent yarn wrapped the slender and beautiful legs exposed, and a pair of blue and white fish mouth high heels were also worn on the jade feet.


    The figure in the mirror was so beautiful and moving, but there was no look of joy and joy on that beautiful face, but it was calm and outrageous, like the lake without a ripple when there was no wind.


    At this time, the rear door slowly opened, and two fairy maids came in. When they saw the picturesque woman, their eyes twinkled.


    This is the royal highness of their elves. The beautiful girl amazed the girls. It was so perfect that it was just like an angel in the story.


    "Princess, it''s time."


    This is the day when the royal highness of the princess is married, and the whole spirit of the elves is a joyous celebration.


    The beautiful angel like fairy girl, with golden and blue eyes, looked at herself in the mirror, looked calm and wave free, and then responded gently.


    "I see."


    At the same time, there has been a lot of noise in the outside world. The whole spirit forest is very lively. No one doesn''t want to witness the wedding. After all, it is related to the future of the spirit forest.


    Although the elves who were sorry for the girl before, they are also happy at the moment, because everyone is also very embarrassed. If the girl escapes, where will the future of the forest of elves go?


    In that case, everyone will be happy.


    At the moment, the matchmaker is on his way to the fairy tree. It is Laya''s cousin, a refined man named Annette bandor long. He is also very happy, because the person he marries is not the one he hates.


    The pure white suit worn by Arendt sat on the elf dragon, with the attitude of the real royal family. He greeted everyone of the elf family with a gentle smile. Even ordinary people treated him equally. He never cared about the difference of identity, so he was very respected.


    In the eyes of others, he and his royal highness are very well matched.


    The wedding procession was composed of knights led by the elf family Arendt. It was very powerful, which was also his most sincere expression of the wedding.


    Spirit School Park.


    At this moment, latil and her family also walked out of the dormitory together and walked in the direction of the fairy tree. They also stopped on the path and looked in another direction.


    "Mr. beren," latil said, a little worried.


    Hill also sighed. She said, "it''s okay. Let''s go first. He needs to be quiet."


    So they walked towards the fairy tree again. Elia also stopped and looked at it for a long time. She seemed to hesitate. Finally, she shook her head and followed everyone.


    Under a big tree on the lawn, a white haired man was lying on the lawn under the shade of the tree with his hands as pillows. His dark blue eyes were deeper than the blue sky, and there was almost no spiritual light in his eyes.


    At this time, has the wedding started?


    Until now, Belen is still in the process of whether to attend Leia''s wedding. If it is the wedding that the latter wants anyway, he can only send blessings in the end. He can''t do anything to destroy her wedding.


    But, Leia, does she really want to get married? To save the future of Elven forest?


    At the thought of this, beren couldn''t help but feel pain. Indeed, what she said to herself that night really broke his heart. Even now, even if she didn''t deliberately recall it, it would hurt faintly. Even his cheek could recall the burning pain.


    Is it necessary to do this?


    Belen questioned herself in her heart. After all, for the girl, she was not like a family to her, and now even as a friend, she had already died


    At this time, a helpless face appeared in beren''s sight, covering the blue sky, and she was sighing and saying, "smelly boy, you''re still here. Don''t you really want to see Laiya''s wedding? Today''s she is shining, but I''m surprised."


    Seeing that it was Angelina, beren was silent for a moment, and then replied, "compared with me, why are you here? Shouldn''t you stay there?"


    "I thought you were here." Angelina sighed, then stood up straight. She said, "what are you hesitating about? Go if you want!"


    Hearing the speech, beren looked helpless and said, "I have no reason to go. I can''t stop her and don''t want to watch her get married like this. I don''t want to bless such a wedding anyway."


    "So, what on earth do you think?" Asked Angelina, looking at the disciple who had sat up from the ground.


    Belen frowned and shook his head because he didn''t know what he thought. Thinking about this problem will only make him more headache.


    "Are you a fool?" Angelina covered her eyes with a heavy sigh, and then said, "is this the only consciousness you have as a family?"


    "I''m not family to Leia." Belen''s heart began to ache again.


    Pop!


    Angelina slapped her disciples on the head and said angrily, "even if the child says so, even if she really thinks so, do you think so?"


    This rebuke ordered Belen to open his eyes and shake his heart. He stared at antlina in a daze. A door in his heart seemed to be opened by the key. The whole person was frozen. After being stunned for a while, a bright smile finally appeared on the face that hadn''t shown a smile for several days.


    "Sure enough, the master is the master."


    After saying these words, beren quickly got up from the ground and showed her the happiest smile in recent days.


    "Then I''ll go."


    "Ah."


    Angelina smiled and nodded, then looked at the man in front of her and ran towards the fairy tree. Her hands were on her hips, and then smiled brightly. She spread the wings of the wind behind her. Just after she took off, she suddenly stagnated in the air, the cyan gem bracelet on her hand lit up, and a message composed of magic runes appeared in front of her. After seeing this message, Her face suddenly changed. She looked back and her face gradually became gloomy.


    "How can it be at this time?"

 Chapter 750

    WOW!


    There is a big hall under the fairy tree. It was originally a sacred place that the "fairy king" would use when announcing major events. Ordinary people and even royal families can''t go up easily. At this moment, it has become a wedding hall.


    All the elves gathered at the bottom, and in the sky, a refined man in white galloped by riding the elves dragon, and the White Knights of the wedding brigade also came with neat steps.


    "That''s the husband of your royal highness, Alent Bandarrant!"


    "How handsome!"


    Many girls showed their crazy eyes when they saw the elegant man in white. Although almost all the people had heard the name and rumors of the prince of the royal family, some elves had not seen what kind of person Arendt was.


    Will soon become a princess''s husband?


    At the moment, in the house on the right, latil and they are standing there. Because it is too crowded below, eliasso takes them to such a perfect position.


    "That man is Leia''s"


    Latil also blinked. She looked at the white figure jumping from the elf dragon. She had to say that it was really an excellent person. She had such a feeling since the first meeting.


    If Leia can marry that man, maybe she can live very well?


    Just as the girls were watching the wedding hall, Elia was looking around. She was looking for a person''s figure, but she didn''t find it. She pursed her cherry lips, but when she wanted to take back her eyes, she suddenly jumped in her heart and looked at a direction on the left. The figure with snow white hair fell into her eyes.


    "Brother"


    After seeing the shadow, the silver haired girl was stunned, called softly in her mouth, and then pursed gently at the corners of her mouth, revealing a sweet and moving smile.


    At the moment, beren was crowded among people. He looked at the hall from a distance, glanced at Arendt, and then swept to other directions, but he didn''t see the figure of the person he wanted to see.


    It seems that it hasn''t come out yet.


    At this time, a figure came out from the back of the somewhat dark wedding hall. When she appeared, countless noises were made, so consistent and shocking.


    The figure in the crystal high heel shoes slowly came out, and the beautiful posture concealed all the luxurious decorations in the wedding hall at the moment. She was the most dazzling beauty at the moment. The pure white wedding dress set off her beautiful posture and holy and light temperament. The woman was the Pearl of the Elven son, Princess of the elves.


    Leia Xilu!


    Looking at the figure, beren also opened his eyes. He opened his mouth. He wanted to call her name, but it was obviously impossible to convey it in the crowd.


    No, her name should be Leia Saint felia. That''s her real name as the king daughter of the elves.


    It''s really beautiful.


    Beren couldn''t help thinking of what she said to him at that time. Looking at the beautiful figure, he didn''t show any happy smile. It was really beautiful, more beautiful than usual. However, such a beautiful she didn''t have an expression that matched the beauty, just as beautiful as a doll.


    She''s unhappy. She''s patient.


    Looking at the familiar face, beren bit his teeth and clenched his hands tightly. He was holding the mood of wishing blessings, but now he can''t send blessings anyway.


    Let me see this. How can I bless you!?


    Not only Bellen, but also the girls on the roof at the moment noticed the difference. It was such a happy day. But the girl in front of the hall looked like that?


    Although the expression in front of people is just ordinary calm, in the eyes of those who are familiar with her, the expression is in pain!


    "Sister Leia, she doesn''t want to marry."


    Just when the girls were worried and confused, Elia behind them said the answer they vaguely guessed.


    The girl doesn''t want to get married.


    "If so, why would Leia promise to get married?" Latil said her question. She looked at the figure standing in the wedding hall.


    Elia was silent for a moment, and then told the girls what soster said in the place that day and what she knew. It''s now that she shouldn''t hide it.


    When the girls learned the truth from Elia''s mouth, they were stunned, and then looked at the blonde girl in the wedding dress. It turned out that Leia was only for the future of the elves


    At the thought of this, latil and them suddenly remembered what Leia said that day. Now they understand that it was not because she was willing, but because she had no choice.


    Hill also sighed. She said, "is it because of this that Belen said those words to Leia?"


    "Yes." Elia nodded.


    Everyone was silent, and then again focused their eyes on the girl in the wedding hall. It turned out that Laiya was carrying unimaginable pressure.


    No wonder when she left, she already knew her fate, so she was so lonely?


    Thanks to their smile after knowing that Leia was getting married, they didn''t realize that the girl was suffering because of it.


    "Sorry"


    Lumia uttered such a whisper. She clenched her hands, pursed her lips, and her face was unwilling. She blamed herself and was angry that she didn''t notice Laiya''s real mood.


    "Now, is there any way to solve this?" Latil''s face was also sad. She didn''t want Laiya to have a wedding she didn''t want anyway.


    When the girls were silent, Elia suddenly said calmly, "brother, he will have a way."


    For that man, she has the first confidence in the world.


    "Mr. beren?"


    The girls were stunned after hearing the speech. Did you say that the man also came here?


    The wedding is about to begin, and the "ELF KING" SOST st St. felia also came to the wedding hall at this moment. Before he looked at all the elf people, he showed the most happy smile, and his golden eyes stared at the Annette who had knelt on one knee.


    "As the king, I am very happy about the arrival of the people, because today, my only daughter will receive the blessing of all the people. I hope she can become the happiest bride in the world!"


    WOW!


    All the Elves were cheering at this moment. They did not hesitate to give their best wishes to their Royal Highness wedding.


    Outside the wedding hall, under the sun, the groom kneeling on one knee is smiling, and his mood is particularly bright. Standing in the wedding hall, the girl in the dark is silent, her eyes are dim, and her expression is numb like a doll.

 Chapter 751

    Wedding hall.


    "ELF KING" SOST is standing there facing all the elf people. His face is filled with a bright smile. At the moment, he is very happy as a father because his daughter is about to get married.


    He will do his best to let Laiya get the greatest happiness in the world.


    Then, SOST looked at the white man kneeling there on one knee. He smiled and said, "Annette, get up. It''s time for you to meet your bride."


    "Yes."


    Arendt stood up. He took a deep breath, calmed his restless mood, and looked at the beautiful figure in the hall. Even he was attracted by the figure like that day.


    beautiful.


    This is the first reaction of Arendt. He swallowed his saliva. At the moment, he is no longer happy just because the person he marries is not the person he hates. There is another reason for his happiness. Maybe it is a gift from God to marry such a beautiful girl?


    Arendt opened his long legs and walked to the wedding hall. He came to the blonde in a pure white wedding dress with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Leia."


    Hearing the man''s call, the girl didn''t respond. She just lowered her head and looked expressionless. Perhaps no one can know what her mood is at the moment.


    Although there was no response, Arendt didn''t care too much. He stretched out his hand and held the girl''s hand. The latter didn''t resist and let him hold it.


    At this time, a fairy female priest in black and white robes smiled and invited them: "well, two newcomers, come here."


    "Leia, let''s go up." Annette smiled and said to the girl beside her. Although the latter didn''t respond, he let the former pull her up.


    All the elves looked at the two newcomers on the high platform from a distance, clenched their hands together and sent their most sincere wishes to the two newcomers.


    Looking at the dull looking girl, the white haired man off the court bit his teeth. He clenched his hands. He couldn''t bear it. He was on the verge of outbreak. He had taken steps forward.


    Seeing the expressionless friend on the stage, lumia also showed a nervous look. She couldn''t help saying, "latil, do you really want to watch latil and her wedding?"


    Before latil responded, latis raised her hand and suggested, "otherwise, let''s rush up?" The cat''s pupils were burning with eager excitement.


    Rush up? How? There are so many guards there


    At this time, Elijah took a step forward and looked at the figure in the distance with her silver black eyes. She rarely echoed rattis''s words.


    "I can do it."


    Hearing the girl''s words, the girls'' eyes suddenly fell on the silver haired girl. Yes, they also have Elia''s super killer mace!


    However, even if Elia has that ability, they can''t let Elia fight, because this is the forest of elves, there are countless elves, and there is a "elves king". Even Elia will certainly encounter danger!


    What should I do?


    When the girls were tangled and couldn''t come to a conclusion, the wedding had gone to the next step. After the pleasant horn sounded around, the sacrifice also picked up the fairy flower symbolizing the meaning of "holiness".


    "Annette bandollante, are you willing to accept Leia Saint felia as your wife in this sacred wedding and live together under the guidance of the fairy tree? Are you willing to love her, respect her, protect her, love her and treat her faithfully in your lifetime?"


    In this regard, Annette was wearing a * color. He nodded his head very seriously. He swore: "I will!"


    Then, the high-profile sacrificial priest looked at the bride. She repeated her questions to the girl again.


    The girl looked numb and said, "I will."


    Then, the sacrifice looked at the groom Arendt, and she asked, "are you willing? From now on, whether the environment is good or bad, rich or poor, health or disease, you will love your wife, respect her and cherish her. Even if death comes, you can''t separate you."


    "I will!" Arendt swore loudly.


    After repeating it to the girl, the girl also mechanically answered "I do", and the wedding has reached the final stage at this moment.


    Then, all the elves listened quietly to their oath. At this time, the sacrificial priest took over the jade plate presented by the maid, which was filled with two gold and blue crystal rings, which were precious wedding rings made of precious Haixin crystals.


    "The two can pick up each other''s rings, ask each other if they agree, and then put on the rings for each other."


    Annette picked up one of the gold and blue crystal rings. He smiled and asked the girl in front of him, "Leia, will you marry me?"


    All elves hold their breath at this moment. They look forward to the bride''s response, which is of great significance to the whole elves forest and even the whole elves.


    However, the girl didn''t respond to Arendt''s inquiry. Many Elves were stunned and noticed the difference, while Arendt was stunned. He thought the girl didn''t hear it, and he looked at the sacrifice.


    The sacrifice was also stunned, and then said, "bride, do you agree that the man in front of you will wear this wedding ring for you?"


    Hearing the words of sacrifice, the girl finally opened her mouth, and at the moment when she was about to speak, a loud voice suddenly came from outside the hall.


    "I disagree!"


    The sight of all the creatures focused on the white haired man at the moment. When they saw the latter, all the elves opened their eyes at the moment.


    That man is a disciple of the sword saint!


    "Mr. beren, he..."


    Even the girls who were still tangled on the eaves stopped thinking and stared at the white haired figure. Elia, who had gathered her magic, also showed a happy smile at the moment. She called softly.


    "Brother."


    She knew he would do that because it was her brother.


    "What do you want to do?"


    When Belen entered the wedding hall, SOST, the "ELF KING", shouted, and the doctor came out. Immediately, he shouted angrily, "do you want to destroy Leia''s wedding!"


    For his words, beren did not give any response. His dark blue eyes stared at the girl who was also looking at himself, but his eyes were dull. His look was very serious, but also very gentle.

 Chapter 752

    When the man said those words, the dull eyes finally recovered a little luster. The girl pursed her lips and made a slight whisper.


    "Mr. beren..."


    At the moment, Arendt is also staring at the white haired man in front of him. Although he once doubted the relationship between the man and Leia, he found that there was no problem, and now it doesn''t seem to be a problem, but the feelings between the two people seem to be beyond his imagination.


    Today is his wedding!


    However, since the "ELF KING" is here, it''s not up to Arendt to say anything, because SOST, the "ELF KING", makes a sound at this moment, and his angry eyes stare at the white haired man in front of him.


    "Boy, don''t try to annoy me again, or even Angelina and your sister will not be able to save you!"


    Hearing the threat from the "ELF KING", beren looked calm and said, "if I can''t save my family, then I have reason to be saved by my family?"


    "Family?" Laiya made the loudest voice so far. She smiled sadly, and then stared at the white haired man. She said in a high voice, "haven''t I already said? My family, only my father! You''re not my family!"


    Hearing what Leia said, Belen was also hurt. He grinned and shouted, "ah! I know! So there''s no need to repeat it a second time!"


    "Then why did you..."


    "Because you are my family!" Belen gave out his cry, his eyes full of firmness, and looked at the girl with a gentle look. He smiled and said, "maybe for you, I''m not your family, but ah, you''re my family, that''s enough!"


    This is that''s enough?


    The fairy girl stood there blankly. At this moment, all the memories emerged from her mind. At the bottom of her heart, there was an unspeakable feeling surging out. It was sadness, regret, grievance and other emotions. Tears could not help falling down at this moment.


    "I''ve done so much to Mr. beren. Why..."


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren smiled gently and said, "so, because Laiya is my family, this is my consciousness as a family!"


    At this time, SOST, the "ELF KING", couldn''t help shouting angrily: "smelly boy, you''re too presumptuous!" From his body rippled out the majestic magic, which directly shocked the white haired man in front of him.


    After retreating several steps, Belen stopped. He looked at the blonde man in front of him with a dignified look. In front of him was the "ELF KING", which could not be ignored. However, he was Leia''s father!


    Soster shouted angrily, "boy, you dare to destroy the wedding. No one wants to protect you today!" The magic of his body suddenly broke out at this moment, and all of them rushed to Belen.


    Buzz!


    At this time, a majestic magic filled the whole space and forcibly dispersed the magic of the bombardment to beren. At the same time, the silver haired girl with silver brilliance floated in the air behind beren, and the bright figure like the moon was Elia.


    Belen didn''t need to see who it was. He skipped soster and turned his eyes to the girl in the rear. He was also very nervous. He had done so. He was very nervous about Leia''s answer.


    "Laiya, your future should not be decided by others!"


    Hearing this, Leia also trembled. She suddenly raised her head and said to Annette in front of her: "I''m sorry, I really can''t marry my cousin."


    When he heard the girl''s words, Arendt was stunned, and the loss in his heart was unspeakable, but he didn''t mean to force the girl, and immediately nodded his head.


    "I understand. I was prepared from the beginning."


    Leia also felt guilty about Arendt''s magnanimity, but she had to make this decision. Is this her craziest decision so far?


    "Sorry."


    After making a final apology, Leia turned around. She wanted to escape to beren. The smile on her face suddenly turned dull at the moment, because the man standing in front of her is her father.


    Soster stared at the girl in front of him. His voice was full of anger. He said, "Leia, do you know what it means to refuse this wedding?"


    Hearing these words, Leia also pursed her lips. She nodded and said, "I know, I know I shoulder the future of the elves, but still..."


    "Are you still going to do this?" Asked soster.


    Leia took a deep breath, then raised her head and looked at her father. The luster in her eyes was all condensed, which was completely different from the previous gloom. She responded to her father with the most firm voice so far and called out her greatest wish.


    "I don''t want to get married! I don''t want to get married! I want to travel with you again, want to see more beautiful scenery, want to eat, drink and have fun with my closest family, and do the simplest and happiest things!"


    After hearing these words, Belen also opened his mouth slightly. He was stunned for a long time. His heart was moved beyond words. Tears began to appear in his eyes. He gently pursed the corners of his mouth and showed a smile.


    "Leia, she... Great!"


    After hearing Laiya''s words, latil and her colleagues were stunned for a while, and then they jumped down from one side and ran towards the wedding hall. They were going to go to the important people!


    All the Elves were stunned at this moment. How did it suddenly evolve into such a result? All the Elves were at a loss and had to watch.


    Even the knight Ji maiden ovyin string and the holy palace youth who have been watching below were stunned. I didn''t expect that the man was so powerful that he dared to face the "ELF KING" and destroy the wedding.


    After hearing the girl''s words, SOST was stunned for a while. When he came back, he felt angry. He didn''t expect that the girl''s attitude would be so tough. As the leader of the elves, he had no face. But compared with this, he was more angry that his painstakingly planned wedding had been destroyed.


    "You!"


    Soster could only make such an angry voice. Subconsciously, he raised his right arm and slapped the girl. When Leia saw this behind the scenes, she closed her eyes and was ready to slap her, because she felt that she deserved it. However, she didn''t feel pain the next moment and heard a completely different voice, It''s more boring than crisp.


    Pop!


    A white haired man stood in front of Leia. He grabbed SOST''s wrist with his own hand, and his beautiful face showed a deep anger.

 Chapter 753

    WOW!


    What shocked all the elf people happened. The white haired man, the disciple of the "sword saint", dared to block their "ELF KING"!


    The current situation, however, is a major event!


    In the hall, SOST, the "ELF KING", glared at the white haired man in front of him. The man actually said such words to the face of Laiya''s real family, which made him feel very angry. It was like he didn''t deserve to be Laiya''s family!


    "Bastard!"


    SOST gave out a deep angry drink. His hand had become a fist, and his whole body shook with amazing magic. Thunder arcs appeared on his body. It was absolutely damaging magic, but it was completely useless to the people in front of him!


    At the moment, the white haired man clutching SOST''s wrist had emerged a blue fluorescence, like an upward flowing light spot, which began to accelerate. The blue brilliance made him look particularly sacred at the moment. His dark blue eyes glittered with detached streamer, so he stared at the man in front of him.


    When he noticed the changes in the person in front of him, soster was also shocked. He stared at his dark blue eyes and vaguely noticed something.


    "I told you not to use magic!"


    At this time, an anxious voice came, and an emerald light and shadow came to Beilun. It was nit. He raised one hand, mastered the soft magic of life, and then patted on the contact point of the two hands.


    Buzz!


    The soft magic separated their hands, and then each stepped back. SOST, the "ELF KING", also focused his eyes on the chestnut haired man who suddenly appeared, but didn''t say anything for the time being.


    Beilun also looked at the man beside him. He was a little stunned. However, before he said anything, nit came forward, stretched out his hands, and then pinched his cheek.


    "How many times have I told you! Don''t use magic! Don''t use magic! Why don''t you just listen! Do you want to die so much?"


    "Hold, sorry..."


    Beilun did not resist nit''s face. He also knew that it was dangerous to do so, but he had to do so. He could not see Leia hurt anyway.


    "You guy!" Nit also gave a deep sigh. He loosened his hands that pinched Beilun''s cheek, and then the palm of his right hand pressed against Beilun''s chest. The gentle magic of life poured into his body. He was exploring the seal in the latter''s body.


    After a while, nit took back his hand. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, it''s just a corner torn, not to the extent of collapse."


    Belen also nodded slightly, and then turned to face the elf girl. He showed a different gentle color from that when he faced SOST before. He extended a hand.


    "Do you want to travel with us? Although it may not be long."


    Looking at the white haired man in front of her, the fairy girl shed crystal tears from the corners of her eyes, but her beautiful face showed the most flexible and sweet smile these days. She stepped forward and answered with full joy.


    "Yes!"


    When the hand was put on beren''s hand, he held it tightly. In his heart, it was like a contract, a contract between family and family, which was concluded with his heart.


    At this time, SOST, the "ELF KING", also said indifferently, "Lord nit, do you want to help this man?" Obviously, he and nit have met.


    In this regard, nit smiled and said, "in my opinion, this wedding is actually very bad, even terrible. As a father, you let your daughter have a wedding she didn''t want to have. Why?"


    In this regard, soster said in a deep voice: "she, as my daughter, let her do anything, but she has no choice, because she is my only daughter. Only she can give birth to the successor of the" ELF KING ". This is the fate of the ELF KING family!"


    Hearing the speech, nit smiled and shook his head. He said, "in my opinion, fate doesn''t exist at all. No one is born to be doomed. Everyone has the right to choose the future path. Even as the child''s father, you don''t interfere with her choice."


    SOST frowned when he heard these words. He couldn''t agree with what nieter said. For him who is old-fashioned, inheritance is the most important thing!


    "Father."


    At this time, the elf girl standing next to beren suddenly opened her mouth, and her eyes regained their luster were as dazzling as stars.


    "Maybe I would like to marry for the elves in the future, but now, I don''t want to!"


    She said no to her most feared father for the second time. The first time was when she returned to the forest of elves. At that time, she was still waiting for everyone.


    "Leia..."


    Just when SOST was about to say something, suddenly a ripple appeared in the boundary of the sky, attracting the eyes of all creatures in the past, and the next moment, a broken voice rang through the forest of elves.


    Bang!


    When the broken voice sounded, all the elves fell into a state of confusion. They didn''t know what had happened, but there seemed to be a problem with the boundary?


    SOST, as the "ELF KING", immediately reacted. His eyes condensed, and then he shouted in a deep voice: "come on! Report the border situation to me quickly!"


    "Your Majesty..."


    The elder of the elves came, but he didn''t need to feed back any questions. Suddenly, a blue streamer came from the sky and fell into the forest on the right like a meteor.


    Bang!


    The loud noise came from that side, and the fall of the blue streamer opened the eyes of several people in the wedding hall. They recognized the real body of the blue streamer in an instant.


    "Angelina!"


    Belen also cried out subconsciously. He opened his eyes and was eager. At this time, Leia released her hand and pushed him.


    "Leia?" Beren looked back at the girl, and he was stunned.


    The fairy girl showed a serious look to him. She said, "go to find the sword saint! Mr. beren, you are her disciple!"


    Seeing the girl''s serious face, beren was stunned, and then seriously replied, "ah! I see!" Then he ran outside the temple. He looked at the silver haired girl and stretched out his hand.


    "Elia!"


    The silver haired girl immediately understood, stretched out a hand and just took Belen, then wrapped her whole body in silver light and flew at a high speed towards the falling direction of cyan streamer.


    The "ELF KING" in the hall went out after looking at Leia and immediately called all the elves in the Presbyterian court. As the "ELF KING", he has more important things to do at the moment!


    Nit also walked out of the hall, his eyes narrowed slightly, and emerald''s eyes stared into the distance. At this time, Emily with snow-white long hair also came to him and stared at that direction.

 Chapter 755

    "The king of killing?"


    When she heard what she said, a ray of edge flashed through her dark blue eyes. Her eyes narrowed slightly. He stared at the figure standing at the top of the tree.


    So, that''s the demon king.


    So far, beren has never seen the highest combat power of the demon family, that is, the demon family king. So far, his highest combat power is only those demon family generals. Of course, the mysterious woman who doesn''t know whether it is the demon family is not included.


    From the guy named "the king of killing" in front of him, beren also felt an extreme power. Even if there was no demigod realm, he also had the power comparable to the demigod!


    At the moment, the king of killing was looking at beren and Elia below with strange eyes. The black magic pattern on his body even had magic surging. Like the magic circuit, he opened his mouth coldly.


    "You two have such eyes."


    Hearing each other''s words, beren also frowned, and her dark blue pupils stared at her blood red eyes. Just looking at each other like this, she felt her body tingling.


    When she saw Belen staring at each other, antlina was also shocked and quickly pulled off her disciple''s sleeve. She warned: "don''t stare into his eyes, you''ll go crazy!"


    "Although it hurts a little, I should be fine." Belen shook his head. Even if he couldn''t use magic, he was also a real "demigod", but his body could accept it to this extent.


    The king of killing looked bland and said, "it''s interesting. Who are you?"


    For his question, beren replied calmly: "just an ordinary person who can cook."


    "Ordinary? It''s not ordinary to have such eyes." The eyes of the king of killing flickered slightly. He stared at the white haired man below. There was blood around his body. The corners of his mouth showed a bloody smile.


    "Unexpectedly, there are creatures other than elves in the forest of elves. It''s really strange. Although there are two more troubles, your majesty should be happy if it can be solved at one time."


    Hearing the speech, Angelina said coldly, "you are really arrogant. Even I can''t beat you. What are you going to do to the three of us?"


    "I didn''t say I was enough." The king of killing smiled even more, the blood red light twinkled in his eyes, and his magic began to shake, and then swept away like a blood storm.


    Seeing this scene, antlina also frowned. She raised a sword and crossed in front of her. She cut the blood vortex in front of her very easily, and then looked at Elia. She quickly said, "protect Bellen!"


    "No! Angelina, let me come with you!" Belen was also startled. He knew that Angelina wanted to meet each other alone.


    When she heard what he said, Angelina shook her head. She told her seriously, "Belen, with your current physical condition, you must not use magic, absolutely not!"


    "I..."


    Beren was stunned. He was stunned for a long time before he came back to consciousness under the pull of Elia. He bit his teeth, then looked at the figure with his back to himself, and then followed Elia to leave here and continue to stay. It was just a drag on antlina.


    Seeing the two humans leave, the king of killing also raised his eyebrows slightly. He looked at Angelina, who had shaken the wings of the wind and floated in the air.


    "Aren''t you going to attack me?"


    In this regard, antelina crossed the void with her sword. The sharp momentum seemed to cut the barriers of space. She said indifferently, "do you need someone else''s help to deal with you?"


    "Ha, interesting. You are the second woman who dares to talk to me." The king of killing also smiled after hearing the speech, but although he was smiling, there was a terrible blood light in his eyes. The cold voice came out with a smile: "it seems that the blow just didn''t let you know the pain."


    Boom!


    The blood color magic diffused from him like a sea of blood. The dark red man stretched out his long tongue and licked his upper lip, full of blood and playfulness.


    In this regard, antlina was not afraid at all. The blue light on her body was shining. She seemed to turn into a sharp sword. The sword gas rushed into the sky and opened a hole in the sky. The indifferent beautiful eyes contained the extreme sharpness.


    "Next, I will seriously display all my sword skills on you."


    He felt the sharpness of the other party at two levels compared with before, and the king of killing was stunned, but he immediately showed a surprised look, and he grinned.


    "It''s worthy of being a" sword saint "who can''t do anything even to annihilate that guy. He''s really a wonderful guy."


    But for his praise, antlina didn''t say anything. She was brewing all her energy and spirit. Her body and sword gradually merged into one, and the "Qi" was very destructive.


    Antrina has no great confidence in winning the king of killing in front of her, but she knows that as long as she supports herself for a long time, the "ELF KING" and Elia will come. When the three work together, she doesn''t think the king of killing can stand it.


    As for the demon king army, let''s give it to other soldiers of the spirit forest. There are many strong people in the spirit School Park. It''s certainly not a problem to gather against those demon family generals. Now the biggest trouble is only the demon family king in front of us, the king of killing!


    Seeing that antrina was ready, the king of killing didn''t rush to start, but showed a sly smile. He smiled and said, "in that case, let me tell you something."


    Bang!


    When she heard the words of the king of killing, antlina also frowned slightly. At this time, she heard a huge vibration. She looked over her head and could vaguely see the dark figure. She frowned slightly. She couldn''t see it carefully because it was too far away, but there was a sense of uneasiness in her heart.


    The smile of the king of killing looked more ferocious after the sound. His eyes were glowing with blood. It seemed that his brain had made up a scene that made him very excited. He said with a smile: "in fact, there are two people here, including me. In addition to the two of us, a big guy has also been sent."


    Two? Big guy?


    Antrina was stunned. At the next moment, she realized something. Her beautiful eyes gradually opened, full of disbelief, which How is that possible?


    Two demon kings, and a demon soldier?

 Chapter 754

    At the moment, all the Elves were in a panic, because the earth under their feet was shaking. With the vibration and their heartbeat, there was a faint depressing atmosphere enveloping everyone''s heart.


    What happened?


    I don''t know why, I always feel that something is coming from the end of the forest, and unspeakable fear is spreading from my body.


    "ELF KING" SOST also felt the worry and fear of the people. He frowned slightly and shouted, "don''t panic! Now all the people obey the orders! Follow the evacuees to the elf School Park!"


    The spirit School Park is not only an educational institution, but also an important combat power and main refuge of the spirit forest, because 70% of the strong people of the spirit forest gather there.


    Wow, wow.


    When the elves evacuated one after another, several figures also came to the wedding hall. It was latil who had come to the elves girl at the moment.


    "Everybody..."


    Leia was stunned when she saw latil and them coming. She pursed her lips. After a moment of silence, she bent down to everyone and sincerely apologized.


    "Sorry! I left without telling you."


    When she heard the girl''s words, latil and they also looked at each other. Then latil shook her head and said, "what''s the apology? Leia should tell Mr. beren. Mr. beren is so naive and sad."


    Hearing the speech, Leia also remembered that she had not been modest with beren. When she remembered what she had done, she couldn''t help but feel a pain. She nodded her head and showed a serious look.


    "I will apologize to Mr. Belen!"


    Latil also smiled. Then, she looked at the direction where beren and Elia had left with some worry. She always felt that something big was about to happen.


    "Mr. beren and Elia... Will they be all right?"


    The girls looked at the direction when they left, and then looked at the evacuation of the elves. It seemed that the elves forest was facing great danger.


    At this time, after explaining everything to his subordinates, SOST turned around. He looked at the girls and then at Arendt.


    "Arendt, take refuge first."


    Arendt nodded, "I see." He also took a look at the fairy girl, and then left with those maidens. He also felt uneasy. Now is not the time to be capricious.


    Then, soster looked at the elf girl. There was a complex color in her golden eyes, and the latter was looking back at her father''s eyes. If she didn''t realize it now, she would be sorry not only for herself but also for beren.


    Seeing the firmness and non retreat in the girl''s eyes, SOST''s mood became complex and finally turned into a long sigh. He said, "take refuge first, and we''ll talk about it later."


    "Yes, father."


    Hearing the speech, Leia was also relieved. She knew that this matter would not end like this. Later, she must explain to her father, but now is not the time. Therefore, she looked at latil and them again.


    "Latil, let''s take refuge in the elf School Park first. Let''s give it to my father and them."


    At this time, latis suddenly said, "what about my brother and Elia?"


    Leia smiled, reached out and rubbed the cat''s head, and then said, "don''t worry, Mr. beren is very powerful, and Elia is here. It''ll be fine."


    Although she was equally worried, she could only comfort the kitten at the moment.


    Bang!


    Far away in the west of the spirit forest, the space is incomparably peacekeeping, and the space barrier of the spirit forest is actually connected with the outside world, because there is a huge opening in the barrier protecting the spirit forest, and the fracture on the edge seems to be forcibly torn open.


    From that huge opening, figures walked into the forest of elves. Looking carefully, they turned out to be all the soldiers of the demon army. This is the invasion of the demon army!


    In front of the army, there is an incomparably huge figure, which is larger than Warcraft, and even comparable to the giant family. Its breath is unimaginable violence and evil, and it has a terrible smell of destruction.


    On the other side, where the blue light and shadow fell, there was a small pit at the moment, and the dust was blown away by the wind. A figure stood up from it. It was antlina, the "sword saint". She looked a little embarrassed and dirty. She held a silver white sword in her hand. Her eyes were full of sharp luster, like an eagle staring into the distance.


    At this time, the silver brilliance attracted the attention of Angelina. She turned her head and was stunned when she saw the arrival of Elia and beren.


    After Beilun landed, she also immediately looked at Angelina. When she saw the latter''s embarrassed appearance, she also frowned, and her eyes were full of doubt and worry.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing Belen ask, antlina was silent for a while. She knew that she could not hide it any more. The situation was much more serious than expected!


    "The demon army is coming."


    Hearing this answer, beren''s eyes opened suddenly. He opened his mouth. But just when he wanted to say something, he suddenly felt something. Subconsciously, he turned around and looked at it. His pupils suddenly shrunk. He saw a huge blood faucet open and bite himself down.


    At the same time, the blue sword light suddenly cut in front of him, cut the blood faucet in half with absolute sharpness, and then turned into countless blood light, which floated in the air. The next moment, the earth suddenly shook, and a giant hand made of mud and stone suddenly fell down towards the front. It was Elia''s magic.


    However, before the giant hand fell, countless blood cones pierced from the ground and turned into a huge vortex after penetrating the giant hand, breaking the mud and stones to the tiles.


    The blood red magic came all over the world. The blood gas was more evil than the blood witch seen by beren, and even it was unreasonable!


    Then, at that moment, the blood brilliance gathered on the tree, turned into a whirlpool, and then turned into a human shape. It was a man in blood red robes, with a pair of ox horns. It seemed that a sea of blood could be seen in the scarlet pupils, and countless mysterious and obscure magic patterns were printed on the dark skin. It was frightening to look at him alone.


    "That guy is..." Belen''s eyes narrowed slightly. He found that his demigod''s eyes could not see through the man. He felt a great threat from the dark red man. It can be judged that the other party is very powerful!


    Antlina stared at the man. Her beautiful face was extremely cold. She clenched the silver white sword in her hand. Magic and Qi circulated around her body. She opened her red lips and said the identity of the other party.

 Chapter 756

    Boom!


    The magic that erupted due to anger swept away with boundless sword Qi, and cut off countless trees with the power of destroying the withered and decadent. Even the king of killing who had been standing on the top of the tree also retreated in the air.


    Antlina''s hand holding the sword tightened again. The green veins on her white jade hand loomed. Her face was covered with cold frost and full of extreme killing intention. Her beautiful eyes condensed on the figure in the distance.


    Two demon kings, one demon god soldier and so many demon king armies, this is not the power that the spirit forest can compete with!


    Seeing the killing intention on the elf woman''s face, the king of killing was also a little excited. He smiled and shouted in a loud voice, "do you feel desperate?" sword saint! "


    despair?


    No, not necessarily desperate.


    Several figures appeared in antrina''s mind. She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. The anger in her heart slowed down. The sword dominated by anger could not exert her will.


    Aware of the emotional changes on Angelina, the king of killing also frowned slightly, and his smile gradually faded. He said indifferently, "it seems that you still have some confidence."


    In this regard, antelina responded blandly: "although it''s not a confidence, I think there''s not only one way. One of them is that as long as I beat you here, I can solve the two guys over there."


    "I''m so confident. I''m worthy of being the" sword saint. " The king of killing shook his head and raised his right hand. The dark blood magic surged up. The blood red eyes gradually turned into deep dark red. He said blandly: "it seems necessary to let you know one thing."


    "I''m stronger than annihilation!"


    The king of killing disappeared from the air, turned into a blood red light and shadow, and shuttled away towards the fairy woman in the distance. The latter also turned into a cyan streamer and came through with boundless sharp Qi.


    Boom!


    The forces of terror collided and set off an amazing energy storm. The real battle between the killing king, one of the demon king of heaven, and the "sword saint" began.


    At the same time, at the other end of the forest of elves, SOST, the "ELF KING", has led countless elf soldiers to meet the enemy from the air. All the elves focus on the giant slowly coming from the distance.


    "That''s..."


    Just when all the Elves were wondering, SOST''s golden pupils flashed a light, and his vision immediately looked into the distance. When he saw the true face of the giant, his eyes also showed a dignified color.


    "The demon soldiers are coming."


    When they heard the words of the "ELF KING", the pupils of several elders around them shrank. They naturally knew what the "magic soldier" was. It was a war weapon personally created by the demon king who suffered the most in the world. It was a powerful weapon that only knew destruction. They also saw it for the first time, but they also heard about the power of the magic soldier.


    But although there are war weapons like magic soldiers opposite, this is the forest of elves, their home, and the leader of the elves, the "elves king", so there is no need to be afraid!


    The elder of the elder''s courtyard also asked: "Wang, what do you do next?"


    "ELF KING" SOST immediately shouted, "give me the demon soldier, and the elders will lead the soldiers to annihilate the demon army!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers cheered loudly, and their eyes were full of war spirit. Although no foreign people have come in for a long time, this does not mean that the soldiers of the spirit forest have not participated in the battle outside!


    They are also powerful soldiers!


    In their own home, they have absolute confidence, which is different from the demon army who only knows to fight with death. Tactics are very important!


    "ELF KING" SOST watched as the elf soldiers below began to approach the enemy. He also flew in the direction of the giant. As a king, he had to face the strongest guy.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a vast magic and loud noise came from the horizon. SOST also looked over his head in an instant. There was an amazing blood light and a sharp momentum that he could feel even at the other end of his body.


    Angelina, who are you fighting?


    Soster also frowned. Sure enough, even the demon soldiers came to the spirit forest. Then there must be a leading soldier. Perhaps it was the leading soldier of the demon army who fought with antrina.


    It seems that we are in a hard struggle.


    Feeling the bloody magic full of killing breath, SOST also subconsciously frowned. The magic was very huge. Who came from?


    Then, soster took back his eyes. He shook his head and gave it to antrina. He also had trouble to solve.


    The war weapon the size of the giant family has a very abnormal body proportion and huge limbs, but the face has no eyes, but is wrapped by countless chains. The skin of the whole body is bronze, but there are countless black lines intertwined, like magic lines, emitting the smell of destruction, as if to end all things.


    When the "ELF KING" approached the demon soldier, a golden arc flickered in his golden eyes, rippling amazing magic all over his body, and then turned into golden lightning. His palm was aimed at the giant in the distance, and a huge magic pattern appeared in front of his hand, and the arc flickered constantly.


    "Thunder magic ¡¤ the collapse of nine days of thunder."


    Boom!


    The golden thunder burst out from it. With the deafening thunder, it bombarded the behemoth at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye. Sparks splashed everywhere and shocked an amazing magic storm.


    After a loud noise, the smoke of gunpowder filled the air, but SOST stood calmly in the air. He didn''t think that the demon soldiers called war weapons would be destroyed by such a tentative blow.


    Say something!


    The heavy voice resounded through the world, the wind and waves dispersed to disperse the smoke, and the huge figure of the demon soldier appeared in SOST''s sight again. At the moment, the monster has been covered with terrible magic, and gray is also contained in black, which is a magic that is easy to despair.


    "No damage."


    Seeing this scene, soster''s eyes were also slightly frozen. Although it was only a tentative blow, its power was absolutely not weak, but it couldn''t hurt the big guy at all.


    "Oh."


    Unexpectedly, the "ELF KING" smiled. He took a deep breath, and the magic of golden thunder surged all over. He squeezed his fist, and a hot sense of war appeared in his golden eyes.

 Chapter 757

    At the moment, at the other end of the forest, Elia is flying with beren towards the direction of the elf School Park. The latter''s current state can''t resist those demons.


    Boom!


    The blood light and sword Qi rose into the sky. Even Belen and Elia on this side felt the threat of terror. They both looked back and showed a dignified color. From their perspective, the world has been covered by their power.


    Angelina is serious!


    For beren, the flow of Qi can''t escape his perception. He can feel that the Qi between heaven and earth has poured over there. There is no doubt that antrina mobilized it.


    In the face of the king of killing, even Angelina can''t help but go all out, can she?


    At this time, beren looked up at Elia. He said with some worry: "Elia, put me down. Go and help antlina. I can go to the elf School Park alone!"


    In this regard, Elia calmly refused: "no, I must protect my brother."


    Compared with his own safety, Belen was more worried about antlina''s side. He hurriedly said, "I''m really OK alone. There are so many Elven warriors here..."


    "My brother''s current state may be able to deal with several demon army soldiers, but as soon as the number is large, my brother is dangerous. I can''t let go of my brother." Elia shook her head and said so.


    He''s still a burden


    Although she knew this and knew that Elia was worried about herself, Belen could not put down the situation of antlina anyway. After all, the opponent was the king of the demon family. The horror of the guy named the king of killing was still beyond her imagination. It was uncertain that antlina might not be the opponent of that guy.


    Finally, beren said in a low voice, almost imploring, "Elia, will you put me down at the wedding place? Please, go and help antlina."


    "Brother..."


    Seeing beren''s pleading look, Elia also opened her eyes. She pursed her lips, then nodded and said, "I see, brother, I''ll do what you say."


    Beren looked happy and said, "thank you."


    Elia shook her head and whispered, "anyway, I don''t want to see my brother sad. Besides, my brother doesn''t need to apologize to me."


    When Elia said the second half of the sentence, beren was also a burst of sweat. She always felt that Elia who said this sentence was particularly deterrent, but he also grinned.


    "Please, Elia."


    "Yes."


    Soon, we arrived at the palace where Leia and Annette had married. Now only the elves soldiers were left here. Elia put beren down. She floated in mid air and gave an order.


    "Brother, be careful."


    Beren nodded slightly and said, "I see."


    Thus, Elia went at a high speed towards the position where Angelina was, and she also understood how powerful the enemy she was dealing with.


    Looking at the silver light and shadow away, Belen also turned around and ran towards the direction of the elf School Park. He wanted to find latil and them. If he was in the elf School Park, there should be no danger.


    Spirit School Park.


    After learning the news of the invasion of the demon army, countless students fell into panic. It was a very sudden thing, but they soon settled down under the appeasement of the high level. Those students who had panicked were full of war spirit later. After all, this is not an external battlefield, but the forest of their elves, Can''t you beat the demon army at your home?


    At the moment, even the super elites such as the knight Ji aofu Yinxian are gathered. Although they are students, they are also soldiers of the elf family. They study and temper hard to fight in order to become soldiers of the elf family one day and defend their hometown when the demon army invades. It is also their wish!


    On the square of the elf School Park, latil and latis also gathered here, and many elf students gathered around.


    At the moment, latil was very worried about the situation of beren and Elia. She was silent for a long time and couldn''t help saying to herself, "how could the demon army invade the forest of elves without any omen?"


    Lumia shook her head and said, "maybe there is, but we don''t know."


    Just after saying this, lumia suddenly felt something. She subconsciously raised her head and looked at the past. She saw a dazzling light flashing in the sky, and her eyes narrowed slightly. Her heart jumped heavily at the moment. She immediately lost her voice and shouted.


    "Run!"


    When this startling cry sounded, the elves around were stunned. When the light was getting closer and closer, they looked up, and then opened their eyes, followed by screaming and running outside the square.


    "Run!"


    "Something fell down!"


    Although they didn''t know what had happened, latil and them reacted for the first time, believed lumia''s words, and immediately ran towards the square. At the next moment, the glow fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    It was like a meteor falling on the earth. The terrible impact shook the earth. The center of the square burst instantly, and the terrible air wave surged wantonly, lifting countless elves out. Even latil and they were shocked by the air wave, but compared with their luck, some elves were very unfortunate.


    "It hurts!"


    Latil also rubbed her arm. She stood up with her teeth clenched, and then looked towards the center of the square to find out for a time. However, when she looked, her pupils suddenly shrank.


    How How could


    The elves near the center of the square have fallen to the ground, and the scene is particularly terrible. Some people are even bloody, and some bodies have been separated. At a glance, there are at least hundreds of dead elves!


    "Ah, there are many elves here."


    At this time, a low voice came from the dust and fog in the center, and then a wind and wave rolled away, revealing the true face of the falling object.


    "That''s..."


    Latil stared at the figure in the distance.


    It was a tall and strong man with a single horn, with a copper upper body, dark and surrounded by magic patterns. He exuded incomparably powerful magic, but strangely, he had only one arm.


    The tall man''s dark eyes with white pupils swept around, then raised his head and looked at those figures who had ridden the elf dragon around the sky.

 Chapter 758

    In the mid air of the square of the spirit School Park, the super elite students such as ovyinxian and the teachers of the school park ride the spirit dragon. Their eyes are all staring at the figure below. When they see the blood and bodies everywhere, their anger can''t be contained.


    Xinyor''s cold face also showed a look of anger at the moment. She shouted angrily at the man below: "how dare you kill our people?"


    WOW!


    All the Elven dragons roared at this moment. They were natural partners with the Elven family. They were the creatures of a family. They were also angry when they saw that their people were slaughtered.


    "What a noise."


    The strong man like the iron tower also grabbed his board inch head with his right hand. His black eyes looked at all the elves above. He grinned wildly.


    "I''ll kill you all!"


    Hearing this sound very arrogant, xinyoer and others showed a cold color. Although they haven''t fought yet, they can also vaguely feel that the demon family man below is very powerful, but they can''t imagine how powerful he is.


    At this time, jedseff, the head of the Fairy school, stared at the man below. The kind color on his face had changed into dignified and fear. He vaguely guessed the identity of the other party, the magic pattern full of evil magic, the iron tower like posture, and the one arm that had become an old injury, all revealed the identity of the other party.


    "If my guess is right, you should be the king of King Kong, one of the demon kings."


    When hearing the words said by the head of the school, jedseff, ORF Yinxian and others gradually opened their eyes, and then looked at the dark man like the iron tower below.


    Demon king? King of King Kong?


    After being stunned for a while, everyone was aware of something. What they subconsciously looked at the man''s left arm. There was indeed a missing arm.


    It is said that in the eastern theater, the king of King Kong was cut off by the "brave", and it is said that it is also his left arm, which is completely consistent with the demon man below!


    That''s King Kong!?


    When they learned the real identity of the other party, all the elves riding the elf dragon opened their eyes. Although they only heard the name of the demon king, they also knew how powerful they were!


    "And the elves know me."


    The king of King Kong grinned, immediately raised his right foot, and then stepped down suddenly. The terrible force directly cracked the ground again, rippling with amazing magic.


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you."


    The spirit drove the elf dragon back, and jedseff realized that now was not the time to wait for death and immediately gave orders.


    "Go all out!"


    Hearing these simple words, everyone was aware of the seriousness of the matter. They did not hesitate to mobilize the magic of their whole body. You know, the one below is the king of the demon family. If they don''t go all out, they are likely to die here, and here is still in the spirit School Park, and countless students will be destroyed!


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    Countless magics were launched in an instant, and the colorful magic bombarded the king of King Kong below, while the man like the iron tower looked at the arrival of magic indifferently without any action. He seemed to intend to bear these countless magics with his own body.


    Bang bang!


    Countless magic bombarded the king of King Kong, and the magic storm made the already messy square more devastated and smoke everywhere.


    "Have you solved it?"


    All the elves stared at the fog, and jedseff looked down solemnly. When the fog dispersed and saw the figure still standing there, he also clenched the staff in his hand.


    "No pain, no itch."


    The king of King Kong stood there unharmed. He stretched his lower limbs, then looked up at the elves who were looking at him in shock. He opened his mouth coldly.


    "Well, then it''s my turn."


    As soon as the voice fell, the king of King Kong disappeared in place like a dark shadow. Just when everyone was looking for the enemy''s figure, the sound of breaking wind suddenly sounded in his ears. As soon as he turned his head and looked, he saw that vicro and the elf dragon he rode were punched and flew out, and his body fell to the ground and hit a huge pit.


    "Vicero!"


    When she saw the other party struggling on the ground and couldn''t get up, ofeyin string also opened her eyes. Before she thought about anything, her heart trembled. Her instinct to fight made her lower back, just avoided a dark fist, and her cheeks sweated instantly.


    "Oh?"


    King Kong''s fist fell to the other end. He looked at the elf girl in light armor with great interest, and then pinched his fingers. He said, "the reaction is fast, much better than the guy below."


    "You guy!"


    ORF Yin Xian also showed her angry eyes. Although the other party was the king of the demon family, she also had her own pride. She stood up on the elf dragon, the lancet turned into fluorescence, and then the brilliance condensed into a long gun, called the wind chime gun, which was her precious treasure.


    A magic pattern engraved with the mark of the gun tip was engraved in the air. Ovyin string held the long gun and touched the magic pattern. Countless magic was absorbed into the wind chime gun. His waist sank slightly. The palm of his left hand was aimed at the king of King Kong. He drank the cold sound in his cherry like mouth.


    "The magic of the wind ¡¤ shining through ¡¤ breaking through the sky!"


    That shot pierced out, and the ovoyin string rolled up the wind and went towards the king of King Kong at a thunderous speed. This gun has great power and is the magic she has figured out recently.


    When he saw that Orpheum string launched an attack on the king of King Kong alone, jedseff and others also opened their eyes, and then chanted the magic spell without hesitation.


    Boom!


    The gun swept in, but the king of King Kong looked flat in the face of such an amazing attack. When the gun was approaching, he suddenly raised his only hand, clenched it into a fist and hit it straight out.


    Click, click!


    At the moment when the fist collided with the gun tip, all the wind stopped suddenly, as if the time had been fixed. At the next moment, the wind chime gun collapsed and went away, and the air waves surged away. It directly blasted the ovyin string out of a distance of hundreds of meters, and its body fell to the other end of the square.


    Bang!


    After smashing a statue, she stopped. She lay in the stone ruins, and a bright red blood gushed out of her mouth. She clenched her teeth, endured the sharp pain on her body, and had fear and disbelief in her eyes. She could not imagine that the other party would seriously hurt her with such a simple punch.


    She can''t judge if she has broken a few bones. She can only try her best to restore her strength. If she can''t stand up and everyone is defeated, she will die!


    Is that the king of King Kong, one of the demon kings?

 Chapter 759

    Jedseff and others were shocked when they saw that the figure of ovyin string was blown out of such a long distance, but they can''t be distracted at this time. They must drag the king of King Kong!


    "Overtone string!"


    When she saw that the ovyin string was blown away, lumia, who was still hiding in the forest outside the square, also made a startling cry. She subconsciously stood up and ran in the direction of the ovyin string.


    "Lumia!"


    Latil was shocked to see lumia run out, and then stood up and chased her. They couldn''t let lumia stay there alone.


    Boom, boom!


    All the magic bombarded the king of King Kong, and he still looked calm. Those magic were just itching for him. At this time, he slowly raised his head and saw a huge magic sphere rotating in the air, and it was jedseff, the head of the elf school, who held it.


    Seeing this magic, the king of King Kong''s eyes twinkled. He said, "interesting, come." Immediately, I stood where I was and didn''t move on.


    When he saw that the other party was going to take his magic hard, jedseff didn''t say anything. He just looked at it solemnly and dropped the huge magic sphere in his hand.


    "Super concentrated magic world instrument!"


    Buzz!


    When the huge magic ball fell down, the terrible pressure made the ground sink for several points, and the king of King Kong was also under the pressure of this magic, and the soles of his feet sank into the ground for a few points, but even so, he was expressionless.


    Just as the sphere was about to fall on the top of King Kong''s head, he suddenly raised his right hand. A vast dark magic rushed up to his right arm, and the thick magic liquid turned into dark armor and covered his right hand.


    Magic, black bite King Kong.


    The king of King Kong withdrew his right foot, then sank his right fist to his waist, and the next moment was a sudden bombardment. He punched the huge magic ball.


    Boom!


    The magic contained in the fist was so hard, as if it were the strongest thing in the world, harder than diamonds. Waving a powerful force, it forcibly exploded the huge magic sphere. The broken magic sphere turned into countless magic brilliance, and then was absorbed by the right hand covered with black armor.


    Absorbed all the magic, the king of King Kong also showed an intoxicated look. He twisted his neck and looked up at jedseff with a shocked face.


    "Any more."


    Hearing his words, jedseff couldn''t help muttering, "what kind of magic is that?"


    It''s just that you have the magic that turns into real things, but the magic can turn into such strong armor and has the ability to swallow. It''s really a foul!


    In this case, can''t any attack break through his defense?


    No, not all attacks can''t be done. If it is strong enough to be as strong as the "brave", then the king of King Kong can''t defend.


    After all, he is not strong enough!


    Realizing this, jedseff also showed an ugly look. He didn''t want to compete with anyone, but if he lost here, all the students would suffer, which he absolutely didn''t want to see!


    "That elf is qualified to be my subordinate."


    The king of King Kong looked at jedseff with a sneer. He glanced coldly at the rest. He smiled and said, "I also want to have some heartfelt subordinates like annihilating that guy, but I prefer foreigners, such as your elves."


    Humiliation!


    Hearing the words of King Kong, all the elves clenched their weapons, clenched their teeth and stared at the bronze man. Although the other party was arrogant, the other party did have arrogant capital.


    "Well, solve it first, and then find the girl." King Kong also shook his right arm, his eyes closed and slowly opened, and the dark magic began to rise like a flame.


    WOW!


    When the king of King Kong attacked again, all the elves above, including jedseff and sinyol, suffered a terrible blow.


    In the ruins outside the square.


    At the moment, she still couldn''t stand up. She bit her teeth and supported the stone on one side with one hand, but she still stumbled and fell down. The pain made her take a breath.


    "Are you okay?"


    A beautiful young man with purple hair appeared in front of ovyinxian, which was the holy palace. When he saw the blood all over ovyinxian, he also frowned. He already knew about the invasion of the demon army.


    "Divine palace?"


    When she saw the arrival of the holy palace, the eyes of ORF Yinxian were also slightly wide open. She opened her mouth and finally closed it. She hummed not to turn her head.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing the angry girl, the temple also frowned and stared at her. After a moment of silence, he said, "well, I won''t quarrel with you today. Come with me."


    "I can go myself." Ovyin string was completely ungrateful, she replied coldly.


    "You" temple also had a headache and was a little upset. He took a deep breath and said, "when is it? Please pay attention to the situation, vice president."


    When she heard this, she turned around and smiled coldly. She said, "then, President, what are you doing these days? Do you go shopping with the cat eared girl to buy clothes?"


    "Sorry." The temple apologized without hesitation. He stretched out his hand. His action seemed tough, but his strength was very soft. He picked up the temple.


    When she saw that she was picked up, she also blushed. She immediately shouted, "what are you doing? Put me down!"


    In this regard, the temple just said calmly, "we are childhood sweethearts, just a princess. No problem."


    Just when she wanted to say something, she suddenly noticed something. She turned her head and looked at the figures of several girls in her sight. She was slightly stunned.


    "Princess highness,"


    When she saw that ovyin string was covered with blood, lumia was also worried. She hurriedly asked, "how are you?"


    "No, it''s all right. It''s probably not life-threatening." ORF Yinxian was also stunned, and then replied with a smile.


    During the period of mutual competition, lumia and ovynxian also became a pair of good friends. When she saw that the latter was covered with blood, lumia was also worried.


    Latil''s eyes also fell on the young man holding ovyin string. She was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly said, "holy palace! Take her out of here quickly!"


    "Yes."


    The temple nodded, and then frowned as soon as he took a step. He looked back and saw a man with dark magic floating towards himself and others.


    The king of Vajra floated on the statue with more than half of it broken. With a cruel smile on his face, he stared at the young people below.


    "Oh, haven''t you escaped yet?"

 Chapter 760

    When they saw the dark man standing in front of them, latil and they immediately showed a frightening look. When they noticed the tragic situation in the rear square, they became even more frightened.


    All out?


    The temple held the ovyin string and looked at the dark man in front of him. From the latter, he felt great pressure and threat, because the magic even affected the space.


    Amazing!


    "Who is he?" The temple asked in a deep voice. He had just arrived here and didn''t know the situation, but when he saw the tragedy in the square, he also realized that the dark man in front of him was the enemy!


    ORF Yin string said in a deep voice: "he is the king of King Kong among the demon family heavenly kings!"


    Hearing the speech, the look of the divine palace solidified, and then became unprecedented dignified. I didn''t expect that the first demon family I saw so far is the demon family heavenly king!


    Seeing the look of the beautiful boy, the king of King Kong also smiled. He said, "the eyes are very good. I appreciate it very much. Do you want to be my subordinate with the girl you hold?"


    "Let me see."


    "Do you want to delay time? Yes, I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it." The king of King Kong smiled and stretched himself, and then his eyes glittered with cold brilliance. He said indifferently, "ten seconds later, if you don''t answer, you''ll die."


    The atmosphere suddenly became very depressed. Latil, Leia and others were biting their teeth and very nervous, while the temple boy was silent under the ten countdown of King Kong, and sweat had slipped on his cheeks.


    Soon, ten seconds passed. The king of King Kong raised his one arm blandly, and then said indifferently, "it seems that you have made your own choice."


    Buzz!


    At the same time, the magic of purple is like a hundred flowers in full bloom. Within 50 meters around the holy palace, a huge circular magic array rises, and the condensed magic turns into a huge lotus floating in the air. The petals bloom, and a mysterious magic pattern is engraved in it, aiming at the king of King Kong below, and an amazing light beam bursts out.


    "Oh."


    Seeing this behind the scenes, King Kong could not help grinning, full of disdain, waved with one arm, and then waved his fist out like throwing something.


    Bang!


    The punch hit out of thin air, but it touched the barrier of space and smashed it with extremely terrible power. When the purple light beam was approaching, it was also invisibly smashed, and the magic array above was scattered with an amazing sound.


    The king of King Kong withdrew his arm, then looked back at the empty ruins. He grinned and focused on the figures who had escaped for a long distance.


    "You can''t escape."


    At the moment, young people who have escaped a distance.


    "Ha"


    At the moment, the holy palace is running desperately towards the front with the ovyin string in his arms. He is still breathing heavily in his mouth and looks very tired. In just ten seconds, he really arranged the magic at his fastest speed and started it in an instant, which gave them time to escape, but it also cost him a lot of magic and mental energy.


    Moreover, his physical quality is far from as strong as magic. After using that magic, he just ran away with ORF string, which is very laborious!


    "You are so heavy."


    Hearing the words of the holy palace, ORF Yinxian also opened her beautiful eyes. She couldn''t help shouting: "who''s heavy! You''re heavy! I''m not heavy at all!"


    At this time, lumia''s eyes looked over. She was stunned when she saw the sweating temple. She also realized something and immediately said, "I''ll carry her. My strength is very good."


    Hearing her words, the holy palace was also stunned, and then nodded. He quickly handed over the ovyin string to lumia, and he was suddenly relieved. At this time, his heart suddenly felt cold, and a demon whisper came in his ear.


    "Kid, you are very decisive."


    Bang!


    An angry voice rang through, and the figure of the divine palace took the lead in flying out. At this moment, latil and they were shocked and flew a long distance. Lumia carried the ORF sound string on her back, stabilized her body with strange steps, and then withdrew for a distance. She looked at the man like the iron tower.


    Bang bang!


    The figure of the temple broke countless trees and finally fell to the ground. He was in great pain. He bit his teeth and struggled to stand up. Blood on his head slipped from his left eye.


    "Holy palace!"


    When they saw that the holy palace was injured, ofe Yinxian and latil also couldn''t help shouting, and their eyes were full of worry. The former shook his head to them to indicate that he was okay. He came forward with pain and faced the tall man with evil magic.


    "Alone?"


    When the king of King Kong heard the boy''s words, he was stunned for a moment, then puffed and laughed, which was the funniest joke he had ever heard!


    The king of King Kong smiled, "what are you talking about? Do you want to compete with me?"


    The temple''s brown eyes were very calm. He calmly looked at the king of King Kong in front of him and said indifferently, "yes, I want to fight with you."


    "Hahaha, that''s true. Should you say you''re brave or stupid?" The king of King Kong smiled playfully and disdainfully. He said, "do you think you can beat me?"


    In this regard, the holy palace said indifferently, "how do you know if you don''t try."


    "Holy palace!"


    All the girls were shocked when they heard that the boy was going to compete with the terrible demon king. It was suicide!


    King Kong laughed and looked at the boy in front of him. When he saw the serious color in the brown and yellow pupils, his smile slowly closed. He could see that the boy was serious.


    "I accept your challenge."


    Hearing the other party''s challenge, the temple also didn''t respond. He glanced at the girls in the rear, and then calmly said, "you go first."


    "No! How can I leave you alone!" The Orpheum string also couldn''t help shouting. The light in her eyes was trembling. She looked at the very familiar back and was unbelievable.


    The king of King Kong didn''t care what the temple said to the girls, because he didn''t worry that the other party could escape his palm, and he was calmly looking at the boy in front of him and slowly opening his mouth.


    "Who are you?"


    The temple took a deep breath, and all the exposed skin was covered with purple patterns. The strange magic swayed from him, and the brown eyes glowed purple at the moment.


    "I''m the current incompetent student president and discipline team leader of the spirit School Park. I''m also a bad childhood sweetheart. My name is Shengong sihuangzivos."

 Chapter 761

    Temple of God ¡¤ lost glory zworth.


    The young man''s name was written down by the king of King Kong, which was a reward for the young man who dared to fight with himself. The iron tower like demon king showed a proud smile.


    "Come on."


    Looking at the demon family king in front of him, the divine palace is also unafraid. He has reached the last moment and wants them to leave here anyway.


    So, desperately.


    Every time he breathed in the temple, the purple lines on his body twinkled. He trembled slightly, and the purple magic solidified and turned into a magic flame.


    "Star pattern, open."


    Boom!


    The surging magic is like the surging river and sea. The sleeves of the holy palace and the flowers, plants and trees everywhere are swaying under the outbreak of this magic. He is wrapped in purple magic flame. His combat power has climbed to the highest peak in his history, and the burden on his body has reached an extremely terrible level.


    When they saw the magic burst out of the divine palace, latil and they also showed their surprise. It turned out that the beautiful boy had such amazing power. It was so gentle and plain in daily contact.


    "Holy palace!"


    Ovoyin string was also shocked. She knew how strong her childhood sweetheart was, and she had never seen the purple pattern. From the amount of magic that was incomparable with that at ordinary times, it must be a terrible magic, and it must have caused great harm to the holy palace!


    That fool!


    Looking at the childhood sweetheart with amazing magic, ovoyin string didn''t feel happy, but pursed his lips and worried, because the opponent is the king of the demon family, which they can''t compete with!


    Mingming usually let her finish everything. She should be the shopkeeper. Why do you have to fight such a powerful enemy alone now? Let''s go!


    The sharp pain all over made ovyin string unable to move at the moment. She let lumia carry her back and couldn''t do anything. She could only watch the figure fight alone, which made her very painful!


    When the magic reached its peak, the temple also endured the pain of the overflow of magic. He stared at the king of King Kong in front of him, then put his palms in front of him and chanted softly in his mouth.


    "Star magic ¡¤ all quiet stars."


    Buzz!


    The bright purple magic gathered in front of the body and gathered into a magic pattern with countless fluorescent silk threads, which bloomed the flowers of stars, containing the power of terrible destruction, as if people could see the scene of meteorite dust.


    "Interesting."


    The king of King Kong showed an interested expression. The dark magic on his body poured into his right arm and turned into an arm armor. He opened his five fingers to the magic.


    "Come on, I''ll take it all."


    This is the self-confidence of King Kong. He believes that the teenager can''t break his defense!


    Boom!


    At this moment, the magic grain suddenly burst into amazing brilliance, turned into a huge star ball and sprayed towards the king of King Kong. The ground was crushed and annihilated by the huge magic. Its power is very powerful and amazing.


    Looking at the Magic Gathering star, the king of King Kong''s eyes were frozen. His right arm suddenly looked forward and caught the huge star. With "black eating King Kong", he was crazy absorbing the power, but showed surprise. He found that his body retreated wildly at the moment. In a moment, he withdrew from a distance of tens of meters and didn''t stop, This is by far the most effective attack on the king of King Kong.


    "Ha"


    The mouth of the holy palace was gasping wildly. He thought of something and turned around quickly. He was tired and was about to soften. His purple starlit eyes looked at the stunned girls, and then opened his mouth and drank angrily.


    "Don''t go yet! Don''t let me fight for nothing!"


    After hearing his words, latil and they were also stunned. They couldn''t move their feet, because the boy was working hard for them. If they escaped, the sense of guilt would accompany them all their life!


    Seeing the girls motionless, the shrine also shouted, "go!"


    "How can I go!" Ovyin string also shouted out with all her strength. The proud Knight Ji showed her hopeful eyes at the moment. She stretched out her hand on lumia''s back in the direction of the boy, and almost begged, "let''s go together, OK?"


    "I"


    The temple was stunned for a moment. He just opened his mouth, but his heart was cold. He felt that the huge magic he released was swallowed up. He immediately turned his head and looked at it. He saw a dark shadow coming in front of him, and a huge fist bombarded him.


    "Star magic ¡¤ shelter of stars!"


    All the purple starlight condensed in front of the temple in an instant, like a group built a defensive shape like a tortoise shell, and then took the power of the fist, but it finally broke.


    Bang!


    The defense was smashed by a punch, and the rest of his strength fell on the holy palace. His body blasted backward, crashed into the ground in the distance, knocked out a huge pit and made a dull sound.


    "Poof!"


    The boy lying in the deep pit vomited a mouthful of blood. He bit his teeth, endured the sharp pain, and climbed up from the deep pit with all his strength. He looked ferocious with blood, and the purple starlight on his body became very dim. However, he didn''t want to fall down, because there were still people who needed him to protect him.


    "Ah!"


    An amazing roar broke out from the young man''s mouth, and the purple starlight all over shone again. The evening light of the sky also dispersed at this moment. The evening starlight seemed to respond to his roar and became more bright.


    "Come on, try to make me have fun." The king of King Kong laughed cruelly.


    Boom!


    Countless stars fell towards the king of Vajra like heavenly women scattered flowers, and finally bombed, but the king of Vajra still stood in it. Finally, he rushed out with a grin, came to the young man, waved his fist, and blasted it out again. All defenses were equal to nothing under his fist, and the king of Vajra did not stop, It''s chasing after the victory.


    "Holy palace!"


    The color of Peking opera appeared in her eyes. She exclaimed again. It was the first time she saw the boy fall like this. She was very distressed. She knew why the boy had to stand up.


    "Stop fighting"


    Seeing that the boy was spitting blood from continuous heavy wounds, the girls also showed a sad color. They were unable to resist the terrible existence.


    Bang!


    The holy palace boy was kicked out a few meters away again. He knelt on the ground with laughter and vomited blood. The blood couldn''t stop from everywhere on him. He bit his teeth and endured the pain he had never had before. He knew that the guy in front of him could not compete with him.


    The king of Vajra came forward, and then showed an expression of more than enough. He smiled and said, "well, let''s stop here, boy, you surprise me. Next, I will integrate my respect into my fist."


    The temple raised its head with all its strength and opened the uninjured eye. He clenched his teeth and wanted to stand up. At this time, a figure stood in front of him. The figure in a pure white wedding dress, with blond hair swaying in the air, was so beautiful and decisive at the moment.


    "Don''t hurt him again!"

 Chapter 762

    When he saw the figure standing in front of him, the eyes of the divine Palace also showed surprise. He stagnated for a long time, and then whispered.


    "Your Highness."


    At the moment, Laiya is standing in front of the temple. She is very determined to face the king of King Kong in front of her. She is very afraid, even her legs tremble. After all, the other party can kill herself by waving her hand. The gap in strength makes her afraid, but she has to face it!


    Because she is the princess of this Elven son.


    "Leia!"


    When latil saw that Leia was there, they also showed a frightened expression, and then approached there without hesitation. Even hill, the daughter of the grand duke, made this decision without hesitation. Even if they died, they could not leave Leia and the temple boy alone. This is their consciousness as family and friends!


    Looking at the blonde girl wearing the wedding dress in front of him, the king of King Kong said coldly, "it''s your turn later. It''s really anxious."


    "I, I won''t let you hurt him again! Unless, unless I die!" Leia''s voice was trembling, but nevertheless, her eyes were very firm. She would never step back!


    As the king daughter of the elves, she made such an absurd decision at today''s wedding. It''s like breaking all the people''s illusions about the future at that moment. She may not be able to make compensation, but she can''t do it anyway if she wants to watch her people die like this!


    "Young people nowadays are very brave." The king of King Kong looked at the girl in front of him, then grinned and showed a cruel smile, because there were several Petite figures in front of him.


    Latil and her family came to Laiya and faced the king of King Kong in front of them. Even lumia was a little nervous at the moment, let alone latil, but even so, their decision was very firm.


    When he saw everyone coming, the temple also struggled to get up on one knee. He shouted in his weak voice, "you, run!"


    "Don''t run." Latil spat out her tongue to the boy playfully. She turned around and reluctantly said with a smile, "although I''m afraid, the holy palace is my friend. I won''t leave my friend."


    Hearing latyr''s words, the temple was stunned for a while, and then a faint smile appeared on his bloodstained face. He shook his head.


    It''s strange that you''re not excited.


    "Everybody"


    Seeing everyone standing on their own reluctance, Leia also showed a dull expression.


    Hearing Leia''s whisper, Hill also turned around and showed her a big smile. She said, "we are family. How can we watch the family have an accident in front of us?"


    When Leia heard these words, tears twinkled in her eyes. She closed her lips tightly, but although she was patient, she could not restrain the fall of tears.


    "Sorry, everyone."


    Everyone was so worried about her departure. She came all the way here to reunite with her, but there was another contradiction because of her wedding. She wanted to be good with everyone and apologize to Mr. beren. She hasn''t done it yet. She also disappointed the people, and she has no strength to save the people in front of her.


    She''s really useless. No one''s expectations can be fulfilled. Now she has to face death with everyone. What qualifications do she have to stand with them?


    "Why are you crying?" Lumia couldn''t help saying that she was relieved. Although she had regrets, she smiled and looked at the elf girl next to her.


    "We are family. We just die together. I can do it easily."


    Listening to this witty remark, Leia couldn''t help laughing through tears. It''s no use to disappear her sorry for everyone, but if she said something frustrating at this moment, she would be disrespectful to everyone. Therefore, she responded with a loud voice.


    "Of course I am!"


    The elf girl''s eyes showed the most firm eyes so far. If she said she felt guilty about her people, her answer as a king''s daughter was to stand up for her people at the moment. If she said she felt guilty about her family, her answer as a family was to die with regret at the moment!


    If she feels guilty for her father, her answer is that she is standing here firmly facing the enemy and will not live up to her father''s painstaking teaching!


    "Good eyes."


    Looking at the young people in front of him, the king of King Kong gave this evaluation. A cruel smile appeared on his face, and then raised his one arm. The arm armor sprayed dark and evil magic. He was going to give the last blow to the people in front of him!


    In the face of such enemies, girls of course know that they will never win. What they can do is to accompany everyone to death. Although it is useless and the stupidest performance, they still choose to do so. This is their awareness of accompanying each other!


    Father, I want to have a good talk with you about what I have experienced over the years. I want to have a good talk with you about my daughter''s greatest wish in my life.


    Mr. Belen, I want to apologize and thank you, I want to apologize for my childish willfulness, and I want to say thank you for taking care of you all the way.


    There are so many things to do and so many words to say. Now there is no chance. With that precious regret, Leia shows a bitter smile. She takes a deep breath and looks at the king of King Kong with her arms raised.


    At the moment, the golden lines in the pupils of her eyes began to ripple slightly, gradually covering the blue pupils, and the golden radiance slowly emerged from her.


    "Your will has the posture of becoming a good king."


    The hazy voice rang out in Laiya''s mind. She was stunned for a moment, and then she felt the incomparable magic emerging in her body. The golden eyes flashed and rippled with amazing brilliance.


    Buzz!


    The majestic magic shook, but did not affect latil and them, but impacted on the king of King Kong. His eyes widened, and then he was shocked and flew out of a long distance. He stabilized his heels again, then frowned and stared at the golden figure in the distance.


    "Leia?"


    The golden radiance attracted everyone''s eyes, and latil also whispered. She stared at the figure whose feet had left the ground and floated in mid air.


    After a moment of distraction, he looked up into the night sky. He sensed the magic of the forest at this moment, because of his royal highness.


    That''s the magic of the spirit forest.

 Chapter 763

    Boom!


    The golden light beam rose into the sky and ran through the sky in an instant. The vast magic like the sea seemed to resonate with the whole forest of elves and spread golden ripples in the sky.


    At this moment, all the creatures in the forest of elves looked at the sky. The magic contained in the golden beam had absolute authority. As long as the elves in the forest of elves could feel that the will of the forest appeared, and they were shocked by the coronation ceremony!


    Bang!


    The golden lightning constantly bombarded the huge demon soldier and blew it out of a long distance. SOST standing in the air was also trembling. He turned his head and looked. When he saw the golden beam rising into the sky, his eyes widened. He opened his mouth and was a little incredible.


    "Is it... Leia?"


    WOW!


    The blood gas and sword gas are constantly intertwined. The forest has turned into a battlefield for the two. At the moment, it has been covered with gunpowder smoke, and the two figures also withdrew from the crazy fight.


    At the moment, there was blood on her head sliding down her right cheek. She raised her hand and wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth. She also looked at the direction of the golden beam, and her eyes showed surprise.


    The king of killing was also aware of the vast magic. His dark red eyes twinkled slightly, and then sneered: "it''s great magic. Is that where your confidence lies?"


    "I was a little surprised, but ah, I''m more confident now." Angelina also smiled. She didn''t expect such a situation.


    At the moment, the king of killing is not feeling well. There are many scars on his body. The sharp sword Qi can''t be resisted by his body, but despite so many injuries, he still has a confident smile on his face.


    "No matter where you are, how much strength do you have now? It''s time to announce the outcome."


    When she heard what he said, Angelina didn''t answer, but ignored it. She didn''t deny that she was in a bad state, but even so, it''s not easy for the other party to beat her.


    It is impossible to confirm the victory or defeat without exhausting the last effort.


    On the other side, the white haired figure was running in the direction of the elf School Park. When he saw the golden beam, he also opened his eyes. From the magic, he could feel the incredible power. Then he frowned slightly, and then ran out again.


    Don''t have an accident, everybody!


    Buzz!


    The amazing golden beam gradually faded down, and the long golden hair fluttered with the wind, and the beautiful posture floated in the air. When the girl slowly opened her eyes, it seemed that everything in the forest appeared in front of her.


    "Lai... Leia?"


    At the moment, latil and she are all staring at the girl floating in the air. Although they don''t know what happened, they always feel that Leia is very different now!


    "Use this power to fulfill your will, Wang."


    The voice of the vicissitudes sounded again in my mind. When I finished this sentence, it slowly disappeared again. At this moment, the girl finally took back all her senses.


    "I..."


    Leia stared at herself. She felt the golden magic. She could feel the special magic. It was not her magic, but she seemed to be able to control it freely.


    That voice, is it


    Thinking of this, Leia looked around with her golden eyes. There was no doubt that all the magic in this world was under these eyes. She had guessed that the voice should be the will of the spirit forest?


    So, now she


    "Hahaha! Interesting!"


    In the distance, the king of King Kong walked out of the forest again. His dark eyes stared at the golden figure at the moment. He grinned and was full of interest.


    "I didn''t expect such a killing move."


    As the king of the demon family, he also knows a lot about the forest of elves. Before he came, he already knew that the "ELF KING" was being stopped by their demon soldiers, and the girl in front of him


    "It''s very interesting that this fairy forest should have two" fairy kings! "


    After hearing the king of King Kong''s words, latil and others, as well as the severely injured ovyin string and the holy palace, were shocked and looked at the blonde girl in front of them.


    Yes, the blonde girl in front of us, Leia Saint felia, is the real "ELF KING"!


    Although there are many doubts in her heart, Leia''s heart is full of joy at the moment. With this power, she can protect everyone!


    Then Leia looked at the girls who were worried about her, smiled and shook her head. She said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "What''s going on...?" Lumia looked at Leia in shock. The magic of the latter was very soft, but it was huge and amazing, even bigger than Elia''s magic!


    "Maybe it''s the spirit forest who wants to help me." Leia said so.


    Just when the girls wanted to say something, a dark magic like a wave suddenly came from the direction of the king of King Kong. Then it opened its mouth like a beast and rushed down at the girls.


    Seeing this scene, Leia also raised her head. Her golden eyes stared at the darkness in front of her. Countless magic runes emerged in her mind. Before she opened her mouth, she just stretched out her right hand instinctively. Mysterious magic runes emerged, and then turned into golden magic lines.


    Buzz!


    From the magical lines, amazing brilliance suddenly broke out, which was incomparably bright, just like the dazzling golden light reflected from the mirror, and instantly penetrated the infinite darkness.


    "Mirror of light."


    Boom!


    The golden beam broke through the darkness and shot away in the direction of the king of King Kong, and he frowned, raised his right arm, clenched his fingers into a fist, and then hit away at the beam.


    Bang!


    The deafening voice rang through. The king of King Kong''s body was blown out a long distance, hundreds of meters. He looked at the cracked blood on his fist and frowned immediately.


    The magic broke his defense.


    When they saw Laiya beat back the king of King Kong, latil was also stunned. How did they feel that they had turned the situation around at once?


    At this time, the temple suddenly warned in a deep voice, "don''t be careless! That guy is very strong!"


    Hearing the speech, Leia also nodded. She floated to the front, and then looked back at everyone. She charged: "take them away first and give them to me first!"


    "But..." Hill also couldn''t help but make a sound. Although Leia was surprised by such a powerful power, their enemy was the king of the demon family!

 Chapter 764

    On the occasion of leaving, latil also couldn''t help shouting to the girl''s back: "Leia, don''t have anything!"


    "I know. I''ll come back to you safely." Leia didn''t turn around, but she gave such a reassuring answer.


    Hearing the footsteps of everyone leaving behind, Leia was also relieved. She stared at the tall figure in the distance, and then showed her dignified look again.


    Although she has the support of the spirit forest, Leia still has no confidence to defeat each other, but even if she can''t win, she will buy everyone time to escape. This is her idea now.


    "It''s even the power of the spirit forest. It''s interesting. It can break my defense."


    The king of King Kong spit out a low voice. The muscles that look very strong suddenly expand for a few minutes at this moment. The explosive muscles make his whole body more tall and close to the height of three meters.


    The dark magic shrouded him, making him look particularly terrible and evil. His dark eyes stared at the blonde figure in front, and the black fog circulated around.


    Buzz!


    An equally amazing magic burst from the king of King Kong, as terrible as the volcanic eruption, and the evil and cruel magic surged up, dispersing the power given to him by Leia.


    King Kong''s face full of magic patterns showed an extremely cruel smile. He grinned and said, "then I''ll play with you."


    Monster


    After feeling the evil magic of the other party, Leia also frowned and showed her eyebrows. There was sweat on her cheeks. Even now, she felt no less pressure in the face of the king of King Kong.


    However, there is no previous sense of powerlessness!


    Leia took a deep breath and slowly exhaled into golden magic. In this forest, she even had the power of purification. She opened her arms and took her as the center, blooming golden light, gradually turning into a golden magic array. She was the center of the magic array.


    "Brilliant magic ¡¤ indelible light protection."


    Later, Leia raised her hands and naturally formed a handprint in front of her. Now all her knowledge is given by the forest of elves. Although she can''t perfectly control this power, all her knowledge beats in her mind. Although the movement and magic are strange, they can be done naturally.


    "Come from the other side and go from here. In the name of the dawn spirit, turn the glory of heaven and earth into the sharpest arrow to penetrate the infinite darkness!"


    Buzz!


    The low hum sounded from heaven and earth. Countless brilliant magic condensed into streamer arrows in the sky. The next moment was to shoot away at the king of King Kong below, and thousands of flowing rain fell!


    Bang bang!


    Countless streamer arrows fell on the ground, burst out amazing energy, and then formed a magic storm, so that the streets were blown away, with extremely terrible power.


    Laiya has three kinds of magic. After having the protection of the spirit forest, her awareness of magic and control of magic are elevated to a point where it is difficult for her to adapt, but fortunately, the protection of the spirit forest has a regulating role, and she is gradually mastering this power.


    "Did it work?"


    Gazing at the smoke, Leia whispered so much, but then she clenched her hands. She could feel that the huge magic of the abnormal evil had not disappeared and was still there without moving a penny.


    Boom!


    At this time, the dark magic storm suddenly swept away, scattered all the smoke, and the tall figure came out.


    "That''s..." Leia looked at the dark armor on the king of King Kong, and her heart could not help trembling, because she found that her attack had not caused any harm to the latter.


    The reason? The armor?


    The king of King Kong is now covered with dark armor, and the gloomy dark magic flows around his body. When the magic comes, he will not hesitate to give full play to the "black eating King Kong". The final appearance is the armor on his body at the moment.


    This armor was his greatest support. If it had not been for this armor in the eastern battlefield, he would have been killed before the rescue of the king of annihilation.


    But at the moment, "brave" is not in the forest of elves. He has absolute confidence to sweep all the strong!


    "You are proud that I can give full play to my magic." The king of King Kong said so, and then said indifferently, "next, I''ll kill you."


    Kill


    Hearing the other party''s words, Leia was also involuntarily nervous. She clenched her teeth and stared at the other party. Although she became very strong with the protection of the spirit forest, after all, she had never experienced the battle of life and death, which was more than a realm worse than the king of King Kong.


    The strength of the other party is undoubtedly above her!


    however...


    Leia turned her head and looked into the distance. The corners of her mouth gently closed and showed a faint smile. Now, everyone should have run a long distance, so she can let go.


    The king of King Kong also saw Laiya''s mind. He said indifferently, "it''s useless for them to run any distance. As long as you die, I can easily catch up with them."


    "Then try and watch!"


    Laiya''s eyes were slightly closed, and there were countless magic in her mind, but no matter what kind of magic, she didn''t know when to use it. The fighting experience was not given to her by the spirit forest, but although she didn''t have any fighting experience, she also knew what kind of killer mace she had and how to use it!


    "Oh, are you ready to give it a shot?"


    The king of King Kong shook his head with a sneer after seeing this, and then stepped out. His body turned into a dark fog. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in place. The next moment, he appeared in front of the blonde girl at a hundred meters away. His only remaining arm was rolled with the dark magic of terror, containing the ultimate violence and phagocytosis!


    "Die!"


    With such a roar, the king of King Kong waved his arm armor and struck down, which was enough to sink the ground for miles around. But at the same time, the closed eyes suddenly opened, the golden brilliance was dazzling, and the magic array that had been circling around his body quickly turned around.


    Mirror magic ¡¤ Vientiane overlap.


    Brilliant Magic - breaking the dawn of darkness.


    "Combined magic, shining mirror, kaleidoscope of reincarnation!"

 Chapter 765

    Bang!


    The light and shadow fell to the ground, and an amazing air wave broke out, and a huge pit was left on the ground, in which a blonde girl was lying.


    "Cough!"


    The girl was Laiya. She coughed up a lot of blood in her mouth. She covered her abdomen and had lingering palpitations. If she hadn''t just left one hand, she might have died directly under that punch.


    However, although she did not die directly, she has been seriously injured and coughed up a lot of blood continuously, which makes her face extremely pale, but now is not the time to lie in the pit.


    Therefore, Leia stood up with all her strength. Her crystal high-heeled shoes had long been lost. At the moment, she was barefoot. Her feet had been cut by stones and spilled a lot of blood. Although the pain was unbearable, she insisted on coming down.


    Struggling to stand up from the deep, Leia laboriously walked out of the pit, and then stared at the huge light ball in the distance. Although she didn''t know whether the king of King Kong would die in it, she was undoubtedly trapped.


    She was quick witted and came up with this method. She thought about countless magic that could be combined and listed in her mind. Finally, she used such a special magic and fought hard with herself as bait. Fortunately, she won.


    In Laiya''s body, gentle magic is constantly growing, and healing her injury at a perceptible speed. She knows that this is the power of the spirit forest.


    She really Become the "ELF KING"?


    Laiya can''t believe this fact until now. It''s clear that she has never been expected by her father to become an "ELF KING", and there has never been a female "ELF KING" in the history of the elf forest, which makes her feel too dreamy, but the previous voice and the magic contained in herself make her have to believe this fact.


    She really became the "ELF KING"!


    The first female "ELF KING" in the history of the forest of elves!


    If so, should she be able to reconcile with her father? I have become the "ELF KING", so I don''t need to be so eager to bear offspring!


    Thinking of this, Leia showed a happy smile, and the excited mood also touched her injury. She immediately coughed again, and blood spilled from the corners of her mouth, but compared with this mood, the pain was nothing. She wiped the blood at the corners of her mouth with the back of her hand.


    Get out of here first!


    Leia took a look at the huge light ball. Although she didn''t know whether she had solved the king of King Kong, after calming down, she knew that she should leave here now to find everyone. It was the first task!


    The magic circuit in her body was also seriously injured by the previous magic and the punch. Although she wanted to find latyr and them by flying, it was faster, but the pain made her not want to do that.


    "I''d better walk over."


    Leia gritted her teeth, endured the pain and took steps in the direction of latil, but at this time, her heart trembled and a deafening sound sounded in her ears.


    Bang!


    The huge light ball burst at the moment, and the dark magic covered the sky like a dark cloud, and there was a terrible gesture of black air.


    "Ha..."


    The king of King Kong''s armor is cracked, and the evil flame is burning in his dark eyes. Now he is full of extreme anger and even wants to destroy the earth.


    "This... How is it possible?"


    Leia turned around and opened her eyes when she saw that her magic was broken. She looked at the figure under the black magic unbelievably. She had done her best for the magic just now!


    The next moment, the king of King Kong''s angry black eyes stared at the blonde girl in the distance. His grin showed the most terrible ferocious smile so far.


    "Awesome, it''s really awesome. It can make me so miserable."


    Boom!


    The roaring sound sounded, and the figure of King Kong suddenly disappeared in place. When he reappeared the next moment, he had come to a position ten meters away in front of Laiya. His armor fell into pieces, and the scars on his body penetrated dark red blood. He tilted his head, and his dark eyes with anger and killing intention were staring at the latter.


    "That magic, should have drained your magic? Now, do you still have the ability to resist?"


    Seeing the tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her, Leia also retreated one step in fear. She clenched her teeth tightly, endured great pressure, and her heartbeat seemed to be about to explode. Now she was unable to resist the enemy.


    Is it going to end here?


    There was fear in my heart, but more of them were unwilling. I thought that after having that magic, I could protect everyone and reconcile with my father, but now it seems that it is still useless.


    No, it''s not useless.


    Laiya shook her head, she showed a faint smile. She protected everyone. Maybe the ending is the same, but she did her best to buy time for everyone.


    Is this something to be proud of?


    "Leia, nothing can happen!"


    As Leia gradually closed her eyes to meet death, what latil said to her when she left suddenly rang back in her mind. Her eyes reopened at this moment, and the golden light became extremely dazzling.


    "No! I want to go back to everyone!"


    Boom!


    The surging golden magic is like wave after wave, pounding madly at the king of King Kong in front of her. The girl clenched her teeth. Even if the injury in her body is getting worse and worse, she doesn''t want to give up at this time!


    "Dying struggle?"


    The king of Vajra snorted coldly, then shouted angrily, and his right hand opened. His magic of "black eating Vajra" also broke out suddenly. In the face of the girl, his magic has been weakened countless times, and he doesn''t think he will lose!


    Boom!


    Their bodies flew into the sky. Leia also deliberately moved the battlefield outside the elf School Park. This was her last preparation. She was defeated after all.


    The confrontation between the two magic forces was finally won by the king of King Kong. The dark magic scattered the golden magic. The next moment was to impact on the girl, but at this time, a white figure suddenly rushed to hold the girl in his arms, and then flew for a long distance.


    They rolled on the ground for several times before they stopped, and the king of King Kong frowned. He looked at the unexpected guest who suddenly rushed out there.


    The white haired man lay on the ground. He said to the girl lying on his body, "I''m sorry, Leia, I''m late."


    Although the pain was terrible, Leia also opened her eyes when she heard the familiar voice. She struggled to open her unharmed eyes. When she saw the familiar face in front of her, she also opened her eyes.

 Chapter 766

    Looking at the white haired man in front of her, Leia was also stunned for a while. She sat up, opened her mouth and just spit out a syllable. The injury in her body broke out, and she was in severe pain and speechless.


    "Are you okay? Leia."


    Belen was also startled. He quickly got up and picked up the girl. He put the latter under the tree, and then frowned at the girl''s blood.


    "I''m really badly hurt."


    After a while, Leia also slowed down. After hearing beren''s words, she shook her head. She reluctantly smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s enough to meet everyone well."


    Hearing the speech, beren''s eyes also became very gentle. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked the girl''s head, and then said softly, "next, give it to me."


    Hearing this, Leia was also stunned. Then she remembered something. She was immediately startled and said, "no! Mr. Belen, your body..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Beren shook his head. He responded with a smile. Then he stood up slowly. He turned and looked at the tall man with terrible magic, and then walked slowly over.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Looking at the back of the determined enemy, Leia also wanted to say something, but the sharp pain surged up, and her head was too heavy. She bit her teeth and couldn''t speak again.


    Despite the protection of the spirit forest, her injury can not be cured in a short time.


    Belen came to the king of King Kong five meters away. His dark blue eyes stared at the tall guy. If there was no pressure, it was false, but above the pressure, there was his anger.


    At the moment, the king of King Kong was staring at the human man who was countless shorter than himself. His dark eyes locked those dark blue eyes, and he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Your eyes, interesting."


    For his words, beren didn''t respond at all. He just took a deep breath and slowly spit it out, calming the last regret. The dark blue pupils became much brighter at the moment, as if he had made up his mind.


    Sorry, nit, Emily.


    Hum.


    On beren''s body, green light lines appeared, a seal appeared on his back, and there were illusory chains on his body. After he saw it, he was shocked and broke those chains directly.


    Then, the blue magic emerged from the void, like little blue light particles began to flow upward, and a transcendent and sacred breath emerged from him.


    "The magic is..."


    When the king of King Kong felt the ethereal ethereal magic, he also frowned. He clenched his right hand into a fist, then stepped out and waved to the man in front of him.


    Transcendent realm, demigod realm.


    Looking at the fist with boundless magic, beren''s blue eyes flickered slightly, and then stepped out in the same step. His body leaned down, his hands held falsely on his left waist, and the blue brilliance condensed. The silver white long sword suddenly appeared in his hand, and then suddenly cut out.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ army breaking style!"


    The instant low posture made the fist fail, and the sword in both hands cut on the Dark Armor with terrible strength. Then there was an amazing air wave. In an instant, the king of King Kong flew out like a meteor across the sky and shot away in the distance.


    Belen took a look at the distant meteor, and then looked back at Leia. The latter was also suffering. He gently pursed his lips, then went forward and put a hand on Leia''s shoulder. The blue magic poured into the girl''s body and was constantly repairing those broken magic circuits.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Feeling the pain reduction in her body, Leia also couldn''t help raising her head and looking at the man in front of her, who looked at him with a gentle smile.


    "If Leia can walk around, go find everyone."


    Then beren took back his hand. He didn''t have much time. He needed to solve those troubles immediately, otherwise he would be very unwilling.


    When Bellen turned and left, Leia called "Mr. Bellen" again. Her golden eyes stared at the white haired figure leaving, and tears fell from the corners of her eyes. She knew Bellen''s physical condition. If she used magic, her feet stopped at the end would step out again.


    "Mr. Belen, don''t..."


    Finally, the girl shouted with her biggest voice, but the figure was far away and could not be heard.


    Bang!


    In the forest far away, a dark figure fell and set off terrible waves. Even the trees were broken, and that figure was the king of King Kong.


    "Damn..."


    The king of King Kong stood up. He bit his teeth. His chest was painful. He looked at the guilt in front of his chest, leaving such obvious sword marks. Then he raised his head and looked into the distance.


    I didn''t expect to be beaten and flew so far.


    That man


    At this time, the blue light and shadow came back and forth, and a sharp sword spirit pierced through faster than thunder. The king of King Kong grinned and then hit him head-on.


    Bang!


    The tip of the sword was resisted by the arm armor and shocked with amazing strength. The ground was cracked around two people, and the man holding the sword looked at the tall man in front of him indifferently.


    "You human, very strong?"


    King of King Kong sneered at the white haired man in front of him. Despite his amazing sword posture, he also had the confidence to defend.


    Seeing that his sword was resisted, Belen was not surprised. He took the sword back, turned his body and cut it out in a rough posture, as if he were hitting something with a stick.


    "Do you want to do it again?"


    When the king of King Kong saw each other''s action, he also snorted coldly. When he stepped on his right foot, the ground burst and split the distance between them. Then the dark magic surged out. A huge black King Kong condensed by magic stood up, and then two huge fists fell.


    Looking at the Black King Kong, beren held the sword in his right hand and pointed to the ground. The blue pupils locked the enemy in front of him. The blue light particles flowing on his body also quickly for a few minutes, and his breath began to calm down, even quieter than this world.


    Aware of this strange, the king of King Kong''s dark eyes also had an invisible disbelief. He shouted in a deep voice, "no, you are not human anymore."


    At the moment when the voice fell, the white haired figure had also cut off with a sword. The edge was more dazzling than the torch, and it was even sharper to the extreme. At that moment, everything became hazy and illusory. In the blink of an eye, the sword had cut through time and space.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ time rain."


    Belen''s figure has come to the back of the Black King Kong. He holds the sword in his right hand and points the ground again. In an instant, the Black King Kong is crushed by countless sword lights. At the same time, his blue eyes as deep as the sea stare at the king of King Kong, and he opens his mouth indifferently.

 Chapter 767

    Bang bang!


    At the moment, the figure wrapped by the blue radiance is constantly cutting off with a sword. Even the king of King Kong is suppressed to the extent that makes him angry.


    He had consumed a lot in order to break Leia''s magic!


    Just then, another sword fell, and the king of King Kong also raised his one arm and resisted it with his arm armor, splashing dazzling sparks.


    Bang.


    Because of the great pressure, the earth under the foot of King Kong sank for a few minutes. His ferocious face, and the dark magic suddenly broke out with his howl at the moment.


    "Go away!"


    Boom!


    The majestic magic forcibly shook beren out, and then landed gently. He held the sword in his hand tightly, and then rushed up again without stopping.


    He knows that the other party wants to repair his armor with the help of the gap. He has been repaired by the other party before. He won''t make it again. Moreover, he must make a quick decision!


    Looking at the white haired man rushing up again, the king of King Kong was gnashing his teeth. He took a look at his left arm. If his left arm was still there, it wouldn''t be such a situation!


    So the king of King Kong retreated without hesitation. He went quickly towards the bloody direction. He needed time to recover his injury and magic, so he''d better find that guy to carry it for himself.


    Seeing the direction of King Kong''s escape, beren''s eyes flashed across. He knew what the king of King Kong was thinking, but it was also his intention. He stepped out and turned into a blue shadow to catch up.


    Boom!


    At the moment, in the land filled with blood, it can no longer be seen that it is a forest, dark and withered flowers and trees, blood flowing in the mud puddles, like a scene of hell, lifeless.


    Bang!


    A figure fell on the ground, causing a huge impact. Like a spider''s web, the crack expanded rapidly, and then collapsed. The figure in the deep pit is an elf woman. At the moment, her body is full of scars and blood, which looks particularly terrible.


    "Oh, Lord Jiansheng, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say you wanted to solve me?"


    The sound of banter came from the air. The man with blood light floating there was the king of killing. Although he had a cruel banter smile on his face, he looked very embarrassed. His body was covered with sword marks and blood marks, which could not be healed for a time, because it contained the extreme sharp sword spirit of fighting.


    "Cough."


    Antlina in the deep pit slowly got up, her legs were trembling slightly. She inserted the sword in her hand into the ground in front of her. She held the sword tightly with both hands and supported herself. She gasped. Half of her face had been dyed red by blood. Only her blue eyes were particularly bright and stared at the king of killing above.


    The king of killing is stronger than the king of annihilation!


    "Well, it''s over," swordsman. " There was a bloody smile outside the killing, his hands were not stretched out, and there were magic lines around him, from which a terrible blood faucet was drilled, and then flew down towards the woman below.


    Seeing this scene, anterina also forced herself to stand up. She held her sword in both hands and gasped for breath, but she was not powerless to fight again.


    But at this time, countless mud and stones gushed out of the surrounding earth, and then turned into mud and stone vortices to roll up all the blood dragons. Then, a fist giant hand suddenly appeared, fell from the sky and directly scattered all the blood dragons.


    Bang!


    The wind and waves swept away, and a silver figure appeared in the sky. It was a beautiful girl, more beautiful and holy than the bright moon in the night sky.


    "Elia?"


    At the sight of the girl, Angelina also opened her eyes and showed a surprised look.


    Hearing the surprised voice of Angelina, Elia also looked down. She nodded slightly to the front and said, "I helped the elves solve some problems on the road, so I''m late."


    "No, just in time." Angelina shook her head and said with a smile.


    Elia nodded and then looked at the king of killing, who was also staring at the silver haired girl in front of her, with dangerous blood light in her dark red eyes.


    Then, the corner of the king''s mouth slowly lifted up, stretched out a long tongue and licked his upper lip. With a bloody smile on his face, he said, "it doesn''t matter if there''s one more. It''s just solved together."


    However, Elia didn''t respond to what the king of killing said. She just closed her eyes and slowly opened them. There were circles of silver and earthy yellow magic rings on her body. The cherry mouth opened slightly, which was particularly attractive, but seemed to tell earth shaking words.


    "The truth of the earth ¡¤ the earth seems like an ocean."


    At the other end of the forest, the earth tens of miles away also responded to the vibration. The severe earthquake seemed to affect the world. Then, the terrible mud and stone waves surged up, blocking out the sky and the sun, as if the end came.


    When he noticed this sudden change, the king of killing also frowned. He stared at the silver haired girl and couldn''t help but say in a deep voice: "there are aliens like you in ordinary human species!"


    That''s the truth of the earth!


    Such a young human girl has mastered the ultimate truth rule of elements?


    The king of killing has always regarded himself as a monster, which is a noble title for him. How arrogant he is, but now he has to admit that this human girl is also a monster!


    "What about the rule of truth?" The smile on the king of killing''s face had disappeared and replaced by incomparable dignity. He shouted angrily: "what your majesty has given us is the power above all things in the world!"


    Magic, dark blood of destruction.


    Amazing magic suddenly broke out from the king of killing. It is a power equivalent to Elijah''s truth of the earth. It is the great magic given by the supreme demon family and the "demon king"!


    "In the name of my Lord, let this sky tremble! Destroy, the abyss of blood of killing!"


    The endless blood dyed the sky red, and the evil magic could even shake people''s minds. Countless weak elves even collapsed and fainted to the ground. The terrible blood marsh seemed to be embodied from hell, and an amazing blood light erupted in the face of the vast ocean.


    Seeing this scene, Elia''s eyes also narrowed slightly. There was a terrible killing intention in her silver black eyes. She took a deep breath and exuded the dark light intertwined with silver and earthy yellow. The magic rings stirred up amazing magic, making the vast land more huge.


    Boom!


    When the two collide, it''s like the end of the world, destroying countless people, and the vast ocean of the earth is constantly impacting the terrible blood marsh below. They don''t give in to each other and want to swallow each other.

 Chapter 768

    The sea of mud and stone and the abyss of blood marsh have disappeared, and the huge roar has not had an impact on both sides, but Elia has been hurt more than the king of killing!


    At the moment, at the other end of the forest, the silver haired girl is sitting in the stone ruins. She covers her left arm. The bright red blood turns her left arm red. The magic on her body is a little lax, and it is difficult to condense for a time.


    Neither of the two sides got a good result in the collision of that blow just now, but she was shocked and suffered such an injury, which she didn''t expect. The power of the king of killing is still above her!


    Then, Elia vomited a mouthful of blood in her mouth. She used all her strength to deal with this unknown enemy, but she was attacked so violently that the magic circuit in her body was damaged.


    "Elia!"


    Antlina, who agitated the wings of the wind, came to Elia. Although she was hurt all over, she was the least impacted after the blow. Only the magician would be greatly bitten. Although she was not much better than Elia''s situation, she was extremely worried about the younger generation at the moment.


    "Are you okay?"


    Seeing that anterina was worried about herself, Elia said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "So what... Elia, you''re still spitting blood." Angelina also scratched her hair awkwardly. She was embarrassed not to poke the lie.


    In this regard, Elia also blinked her eyes and asked curiously, "why do you know to ask?"


    "This..."


    Antrina also made a ha ha to cover up her embarrassment. Then, her heart was awe inspiring and suddenly turned her head. The next moment, a tall man like an iron tower appeared in front of her, waving his fist with infinite dark magic.


    When Angelina''s pupils suddenly contracted, another blue light and shadow appeared in front of her, and her short white hair floated in her eyes.


    "Get out!"


    With a roar of anger, the blue streamer storm swept through. Along the edge of the snow lion, it became very bright for a moment. Holding the sword with both hands, it crossed from the right and cut on the Dark Armor with the most direct and violent attitude.


    Bang!


    The blue streamer passed through the barrier of space like a crescent moon. Under the sword, the huge trees in the sky were cut off and collapsed towards the rear. The iron tower like figure also turned into a shell and flew out. Dark red blood was sprayed from his mouth and floated in the air.


    "Belen...?"


    Looking at the white and blue figure in front of her, antlina''s eyes opened slowly. She opened her mouth and then clenched her teeth. Although she was seriously injured, she did not hinder her anger at the moment and looked at the person in front of her very angry.


    "Belem!"


    Hearing the angry reprimand behind him, the white haired figure trembled all over, and then slowly turned around. He showed a frightened smile.


    "Are you... Okay?"


    Elia was also staring at beren at the moment. She said in a low voice, almost like a command: "brother, please put away your magic."


    "I..."


    After hearing Elia''s words, Belen was subconsciously afraid. He pursed his lips, shook his head, and slowly said, "if my magic is relaxed now, maybe..."


    The seal that nit and Emily put on him has been broken free by him, and death has rippled in his body. If he hadn''t entered the "demigod field" in an instant, he would probably fall to the ground in an instant and meet death.


    But If he doesn''t maintain this peak state at any time, he may not be able to suppress the dead breath in his body.


    "You idiot!" Antrina stood up straight with pain, and Belen was afraid to see the angry master. He smiled awkwardly and wanted to make an excuse, but the next moment he opened his eyes.


    Pop!


    The crisp voice sounded from beren''s right cheek and instantly became red. He tilted his head, then pursed his lips and looked back at the panting woman in front of him.


    Antrina gasped. She had never been so angry. She stared at the man in front of her and shouted angrily, "why!? why use magic? What did I tell you before? Did you ignore my words!?"


    Belem wanted to explain, but he was silent again after opening his mouth. He looked at the elf woman in front of him. From small to large, he had never seen antrina so angry.


    "Sorry."


    In the end, he can only say such words.


    Hearing this apology, antelina pursed her lips and raised her head slightly. Her eyes contained crystal tears. She opened her arms and immediately embraced the man in front of her.


    "Don''t die! Do you know?"


    Although we already know the ending, we still can''t help saying such words.


    "Ah, I see." Belen gently patted his master on the back. He gently pushed antelina away. Looking at the woman with scars and blood in front of him, he felt a pain in his heart, and then an unknown flame appeared. He looked at the silver haired girl with blood in her mouth who had just stood up, and his anger and killing intention were even higher.


    Bang!


    Only heard a huge sound from the rear, a tall figure appeared there again, and the air was filled with a pungent and disgusting smell of blood. The king of killing also recovered a lot of strength.


    Beren patted antrina on the shoulder, and then slowly turned around. The flame emerging in his dark blue eyes was very hot. The blue light particles on his body began to accelerate and his breath became extremely calm. He had raised his strength to the peak, not only to deal with the enemies in front of him, but also to ensure that he would not be swallowed up by death.


    "Interesting, interesting, the three are together again." The king of killing also showed a sneer. He looked at the king of King Kong below, and then said in a deep voice: "solve them together. You seem to be hurt a lot."


    Hearing this, the king of King Kong glanced at him coldly and said indifferently, "I wanted to ask you for help. I didn''t expect you to be more hurt than me."


    "I also didn''t expect to meet such a harsh character." The eyes of the king of killing focused on Elia, and the killing intention on her face was not concealed.


    Although he seemed to be a little better, he was also badly hurt by the collision of that blow. Speaking of it, if he didn''t count the elves on the woman, he was attacked by the truth for the first time. It''s a great power.

 Chapter 769

    At the moment, the pressure of the three parties on both sides is not much reduced, because the king of killing may be the strongest in the field.


    But at the moment, the combat power is somewhat blurred. Whether it is the king of killing or the king of King Kong, they have been injured. Moreover, the former is more seriously injured than the latter, and the combat power cannot be reduced.


    But even so, the three of beren still have no sense of ease, because the combat power on their side is the same, because the power of the king of killing has seriously injured antlina and Elia, and their combat power is also falling sharply.


    Beren is the only one who has the peak combat power, but his situation is also very embarrassing. If he can''t maintain the peak state continuously, he will be eroded by the dead gas in his body, and he has to exert all his strength to fight the enemy. After all, the enemy is too powerful!


    What an embarrassing situation


    Belen also sighed secretly. He didn''t want to worry about his physical condition anymore. When he saw that Leia was in danger, he didn''t care about his life and death. Now he doesn''t need to study deeply, as long as he can ensure everyone''s safety!


    "Solve the latter two first."


    The king of killing opened his mouth indifferently, then raised his right arm and launched a huge magic pattern. He took the lead in launching an offensive to strike first.


    "You don''t have to say."


    As for what the king of killing said, the king of King Kong snorted coldly. His dark armor was also a little broken, but he was still recovering slowly. He took two steps. After the last step landed, he shocked the earth and his burly body rushed out.


    Seeing the actions of the two demon kings, beren also had sharp eyes. He clenched his sword and rushed towards the king of King Kong, fearless of each other''s attack.


    "Human!"


    When the king of King Kong saw the white haired man rushing up, he also roared angrily. He was just chased and beaten all the time!


    "Give me a punch!"


    That fist waved and rolled up the fierce air flow. This fist even had the power to collapse the mountain. If it fell on Belen, even his "half god body" might not be able to carry it!


    However, he did not intend to carry it.


    Facing this punch, beren''s eyes were very cold. He held the sword in his right hand. When the punch was waved, he suddenly stabbed upward. The blue light particles melted into the atmospheric void, and then his body was illusory. The next moment he disappeared in place.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ people on the other side!"


    Whew!


    Turning into blue, the streamer disappeared at one end of the space barrier and reached the other end. He came to the middle of the air, that is, in front of the magic killing king.


    "Oh, did you come to me?"


    Seeing the white haired man suddenly appeared in front of us, the king of killing grinned coldly. His magic has been completed at this moment. The dark red magic lines are blooming with extremely frightening blood light. The strange dark red magic rune is just a terror that can make people lose their intelligence!


    "Blood annihilation."


    WOW!


    Endless dark red blood bats rush out from the magical lines, as terrible as the blood wave. They rush towards beren. It''s crazy to be able to grind people''s mind with blood light, but the dark red bat has extremely amazing corrosiveness and destructive power!


    Facing the endless bloody bats, Belen didn''t panic. He held the sword high above his head with both hands, and then cut off the bloody wave in front of him!


    "Sword skill - one sword cut and make a decision!"


    The blue and white rainbow light cut through the sky and split the endless blood wave in half with the extreme sword Qi. Then, beren turned around and danced the open and close sword dance. The sword edge cut through the void and the endless sword Qi spread vertically and horizontally, just like dancing around his body, casting a sword thunder pool and harvesting countless dark blood bats.


    "Spirit sword dance, the fourth sound, dance!"


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    After penetrating the dark blood bat, countless sword Qi cut towards the king of killing, and he frowned at this moment. He immediately opened several huge magic lines around his body, and then drilled several blood wolf heads to resist those sword Qi with his body.


    With the ability to stay in the air, Belen stood in the middle of the air. He looked back and looked at the location of antrina and Elia. He found that the king of King Kong also rushed to the two at this moment. When he planned to turn back to support, he saw the calm look of the two.


    When the king of Vajra rushed forward with a howl, the large black Vajra shadow appeared behind him. He leaned out his hand, and Vajra grabbed the huge palm at the second daughter.


    Antrina calmly stepped forward and pulled out her sword. A flash of surprise flashed through the void. The huge palm was separated by a wisp of white line. After breaking the offensive, she attacked the king of King Kong again. Facing this extremely tall man, the "sword saint" was not afraid, but pulled out her sword and cut off!


    "Ha!"


    The king of King Kong also drank in a deep voice. The one arm rolled the dark magic grid to block it. He stubbornly resisted the sword edge, but he was cut into a penny by the sharp potential.


    When he realized this, the king of King Kong also flew into a rage. His defense, which he had always been proud of, was first broken in front of an elf girl, and then successively broken by two swordsmen. This made him angry, and he even felt insulted.


    This force But his Majesty gave it to him!


    Boom!


    All the dark magic burst out at the moment, directly shaking Angelina out. The magic of King Kong was like a flame but like a storm. The terrible Qi was suffocating. It was a force that wanted to devour everything. His dark eyes were burning a dark red flame.


    Bang!


    The ground at the foot of King Kong suddenly burst, and countless mud stones rolled up and turned into a vortex like a swamp, pulling the huge body into the ground and tearing the hard body with the power of the earth!


    But Elijah didn''t think that this would solve the other party. She looked at her indifferently. Her hands tied fingerprints in front of her body. A magic line was outlined in the void, and her soft voice came out slowly.


    "The truth of the earth ¡¤ the punishment of the earth."


    Boom!


    A dazzling beam of light burst out from the magical grain, instantly penetrated a distance of tens of meters, and bombarded the king of King Kong bound to the ground. If it was hit by this attack, even with the king of King Kong''s defense, it would never be hurt!

 Chapter 770

    When the dark magic rose into the sky, the earth also cracked at the moment. The burly man like an iron tower jumped out of the crack. Facing the huge light beam from the impact, he waved his right arm. The defects on the arm armor were made up of countless fragments at the moment. He didn''t Dodge, but hit up!


    "The mountains are falling apart!"


    The roaring king of King Kong waved his fist in a beating posture. The dark Arm Armor stirred an amazing black flame when it collided with the light beam, and instantly burned countless dry trees.


    "Broken!"


    With an angry howl, the king of King Kong''s fist was closer. He roared with all his strength. Under this fist, he directly blasted the huge light beam!


    Bang!


    The deafening sound rang through, the light beam turned into a little light particles and dispersed, and the release''s magic lines scattered in an instant, and Elia''s embroidered eyebrows frowned slightly. The next moment she felt a sharp pain, her body fell back, and she immediately ejected a mouthful of blood on one side of her body on the ground.


    "Elia!"


    Seeing this scene, Belen was also frightened. His heartbeat was even out of control. Without hesitation, he fell from the air and ran in the direction of Elia.


    But at this time, countless blood dragons came from the air, and then curled around beren to resist his way and surround it. They opened their big mouths towards beren and roared, with a bloody smell and disgusting.


    "Get out!"


    Belen shouted angrily, the sword crossed in front of him, and then suddenly cut out. The blue sword Qi turned into a crescent and cut off one of the blood dragons. The sharp momentum directly killed one of the blood dragons, and the other blood dragons suddenly launched an attack at this moment, which made him unable to get out of trouble for a time.


    "It seems that you attach great importance to those two women."


    Aware of the anxiety of the white haired man, the king of killing also gave a joking smile. At the moment, he is rapidly restoring his strength.


    WOW!


    Beheading the last blood dragon, beren also looked back at the king of killing. He had no idea of persuading the demon family king, because unless he retreated, he would not go no matter what others said, because his purpose was to destroy the forest of elves.


    The forest of elves is the most special place in the world. Although it is in Florence''s capital, it is not subordinate to Florence. It is the root of all elves in the world. Among them, countless strong people have been born, and the overall combat power is also very strong. There are also countless elves soldiers in the joint army against the demon king army. If it is the final battle, It will pose a great threat.


    For the demon king army, the great enemy of the spirit forest should be solved as soon as possible.


    Those Warcraft invaded the Empire, probably not to cause panic. Perhaps the ultimate goal of the Warcraft army is to find the place of the spirit forest by virtue of the excellent perception of Warcraft?


    Belen also realized this now. He looked coldly at the king of killing and could not let them succeed anyway. If the forest of elves was destroyed, it would be a great blow to the whole world.


    In order to destroy the forest of elves, the demon king army even sent two demon family heavenly kings, and there is an unknown existence on the side of the "demon king". It must be an extremely powerful combat power that can make the "demon king" fall into a hard battle, and the number of demon family generals is also a lot, which can be said to be an extremely terrible pressure.


    Even on the eastern battlefield, there may not be such a terrible existence of three statues at one time, because in that case, it will certainly let the "brave" and others fight.


    This time, the demon family is well prepared to destroy the spirit forest.


    You know, if Belen didn''t bring everyone to the spirit forest, antrina couldn''t get back in time in this war, which means that the result of the spirit forest is likely to be extinct.


    At the moment, the king of killing is also staring at the white haired man below. He is also very upset about this. He didn''t expect that there are foreigners in the spirit forest, and they are still so powerful. It was enough to deal with the "sword saint" and "spirit king", but now they are in a deadlock!


    It''s really too tired, but now the winning face is still very big!


    The king of killing looked at the king of King Kong who was fighting with two women. He knew that the latter had fallen into a state of rage. King Kong in this state gave him a headache.


    Bang!


    When there was another burst of explosion in the rear, Belen also clenched his teeth. He was very anxious. He turned around to help Elia and antlina.


    "There seems to be death in your body."


    When he heard the sound of banter behind him, beren''s steps stopped. His body was slightly stiff, then slowed down and turned around, staring at the killing King floating in the air.


    "Can you see?"


    Smelling the speech, the king of killing also said with a smile: "I often contact with a guy with death Qi. The death Qi in your body seems to be fatal enough. Is it because you have stepped into the field of demigod? In other words, it''s unheard of that human beings can step into that field."


    "How wordy." Belen frowned and made a sarcastic remark. Then he wanted to turn around and help the second daughter. He was just surprised by the king of killing. He shouldn''t care what he said at all.


    "Don''t hurry to go. What if I can help you out?" The king of killing said with a smile.


    When he heard this, beren''s eyes opened slowly. He stared at the king of killing in front of him. He couldn''t believe it. He asked in a deep voice, "my death, but even the guy better than you can''t solve it."


    "It has nothing to do with strength. I''m just good at this field." The king of killing shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "if you are willing to become a blood slave, I will help you get rid of this dead spirit. How about? I won''t interfere with your personal freedom."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Beren responded indifferently, then turned and left, turned into streamer and shot away at the king of King Kong. He was determined. Even if he would die, it doesn''t matter. He would never betray everyone.

 Chapter 771

    Belen didn''t pay attention to what the king of killing said earlier. He didn''t believe that the other party had the ability to solve the dead spirit. Even if he did, he couldn''t accept it.


    The reason is simple.


    His life is burning for his family!


    At the moment, the angry king of King Kong has completely suppressed Elia and antlina. The two daughters have already been seriously injured. In the face of the far abnormal king of King Kong in the state of rage, they have more heart than strength.


    "Ha..."


    Elia and Angelina are gasping and staring at the king of King Kong. They should concentrate on resisting each other, and then look for flaws to give a heavy blow!


    Bang!


    The ground was cracked, and the dark figure was approaching like a ghost. The inflated one arm smashed down, and the two women evacuated in an instant. The original position was directly smashed by the punch.


    That''s more terrible physical quality than superman. Maybe only the "brave" can hold him down?


    Just when she stopped, her eyes suddenly narrowed again, because a dark shadow had come in front of her, and her subconscious sword rose.


    This speed, too fast!


    After realizing this, the fist hit the sword that was just blocked, and the infinite black flame burst. Antrina''s body shot back, causing bursts of gas explosion. Her body hit a huge wood, and the terrible impact directly broke the huge wood!


    Bang!


    When she fell to the ground, anterina was also in great pain. She bit her teeth and got up, and then looked at the sword in her hand. Her eyes trembled slightly, because there were cracks all over the sword at the moment.


    The sword is a master of attack, but it will never be a master of defense.


    "Sorry to hurt you." Angelina stroked the sword gently with her hand, whispered so, then clenched her teeth and walked towards the other end with staggering steps.


    Bang!


    Countless agglomerated boulders were smashed by the king of King Kong. At the moment, he has fallen into madness, just like a mad dog that can only bark. It''s too scary and frightening!


    Elia is constantly using magic to resist the attack of the king of King Kong. The other party is so tight that she doesn''t even have a chance to breathe.


    Bang bang!


    After breaking through several lines of defense, the king of King Kong finally came to Elia. He was opening his mouth, blood and saliva splashed out. He was roaring. The magic of terror was released as if there was no limit. That fist contained infinite power of phagocytosis.


    There''s no time to defend!


    Seeing the punch coming straight, Elia''s eyes were also flashing a dangerous light. She crossed her arms in front of her and wanted to resist hard. Only by taking the punch could she get breathing time.


    But this punch, if you take it


    Thinking that she might lose her fighting ability, Elia also closed her bloodstained red lips. She must bear it, otherwise she can''t share the pressure for the two people!


    But in an instant, the blue light and shadow came with the wind like silk and satin. Just in the blink of an eye, they came to the girl. With the dazzling blue light, the sword also cut out horizontally and hit the fist.


    Vientiane creation!


    "One''s Kendo flow."


    That beautiful face showed a ferocious color, the whole body''s breath became extremely quiet, and the blue light particles stagnated in an instant, as if time was still.


    "Angelica sinensis!"


    With this deep cry, the sword cut hard on the fist wrapped by the armor. An unparalleled sharp momentum swept the whole forest in an instant. A blue arc instantly penetrated all the giant trees in front. Then, it collapsed and set off terrible waves, as if the land of the earth had been lifted.


    Boom!


    Under this sword, the crazy color of King Kong also showed some fear. Then he was blasted out under the power of terror. Dark red blood splashed on his body and hands. The sharp pain spread all over his body, and his body fell a full kilometer away. After landing, it cracked the great earthquake and set off a huge air wave!


    "Brother..."


    Elia stared at the figure in front of her, her eyes opened slightly, then slowly raised her right arm and stretched out her hand to catch the person in front of her.


    But at this moment, the white haired man in front of him turned into a blue light and shadow, disappeared in place, and went quickly towards the king of King Kong in the distance. There were huge storms everywhere. At this moment, he had to do his best!


    "Ah ah!"


    A roar sounded like the roar of an ancient fierce beast. Then, the iron tower man thousands of meters away stood up again. His dark eyes instantly locked the blue light and shadow approaching at a high speed in the distance. He roared and rushed past with a dark shadow turned into a ghost. When they collided with each other, they burst out amazing power.


    In the face of all the attacks of the king of King Kong, beren can take it and avoid it. If he can''t escape, he will bear it all with his flesh. There are more and more blood on his body and the blood in his throat is spit out. Nevertheless, he is still cutting out his sword.


    Sword to fist!


    Sword after sword, fist after fist!


    Boom, boom!


    The forest has been reduced to the ruins behind the battlefield. The terrible magic and air waves have formed a terrible storm, which continues to ravage the surrounding land. The two figures with different shapes are madly touching each other. This is simply a duel between tough men!


    Another sword cut him. The king of King Kong took a step back. He spewed out dark red blood, then roared with a ferocious smile: "human! You are the only guy who can make me so excited!"


    The voice fell, and the blue figure took another step forward, and then a sword slashed on the king of King Kong, shaking it out with the simplest sword technique.


    Those dark blue eyes stared at the king of King Kong not far away. Belen was breathing heavily at the moment. He clenched his teeth and then rushed forward to destroy it. As long as the king of King Kong was solved, the remaining king of killing who was seriously injured should not be afraid!


    "Finally finished."


    The king of killing stood in mid air. With a happy and cruel smile on his face, he licked his upper lip with a long tongue, which smelled of blood, and then laughed again.


    The laughter also instantly attracted Belen''s eyes. When he saw the huge dark red magic array hovering in the sky, he also opened his eyes. From there, he felt the threat of terror!


    At the moment of beren''s absence, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The armor on the big fist had been broken. The big fist full of blood bombarded beren without hesitation. After receiving the heavy blow, he instantly flew back hundreds of meters and began to spray blood in his mouth.


    But at this moment, the color in beren''s pupils suddenly solidified. He kept coughing and bleeding saliva with his mouth open. The blue light particles all over his body were loose and could not condense. He used all his strength to bite his teeth tightly, and then collapsed on the ground.


    Just at that moment of absence, he took the punch, which made the magic in his body lax. At that moment, he couldn''t condense again and let the dead spirit break through.


    Belen had no strength to clench his teeth. His eyes began to relax, so he collapsed on the ground, his sword fell off his hand, and his mouth made a sound as thin as a mosquito and a fly.


    "No... No."

 Chapter 772

    The huge dark red magic array shrouded the sky, the woods were covered by the dark red, and antrina and Elia also felt a great threat.


    However, compared with the huge threat, antelina and Elia are more concerned about the situation of the other side, because beren is in the "demigod field", which makes it difficult for them to know the current situation of the latter, but beren must be in a fierce battle with the demon king. Now, they should first pay attention to the huge magic array above their heads.


    "Elia, do you still have strength?"


    "Yes."


    After receiving the response, Angelina also took a deep breath. She said in a deep voice: "let''s work together to break it. Once it is launched, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    Hearing the speech, Elia also loosened her hand holding her left arm, and then nodded her head. The magic of silver and earthy yellow appeared. The silver black eyes became bright again, and the palm of her right hand turned to the sky. A earthy yellow magic pattern was built in the air, blooming with amazing brilliance.


    The mysterious silver magic runes are engraved around the magic lines, which contains the power of the truth of the earth. The magic of the earth elements is gathered in the magic array. Although the scope is small, it compresses the extremely terrible magic. Once released, it has the power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    This is all the magic Elia can play at the moment. For her, Belen can''t worry about it anyway, so she must bear the next attack!


    Angelina also raised the sword in her hand, her eyes closed slowly, and the endless magic gathered towards the sword in her hand, and the broken sword body also made the sound of the sword, and the cracks began to be gradually gathered by the slightest light, as if they had recovered.


    However, the huge magic cracked the barriers of space, and the sword body shook falsely, as if it did not exist in this space, but the bright brilliance was brighter than the bright moon!


    "Spirit sword dance ¡¤ seventh taboo sound ¡¤ residual sound."


    The name of this sword skill came out from antlina''s mouth. In the spirit forest, it has more power than expected, because the sword contains antlina''s will, and her will is wrapped by the spirit forest.


    She was also seriously injured like Elia. This sword is her last limit. If the magic array is not broken, the spirit forest will be destroyed. She is very clear about this.


    Now, this sword not only has the belief of magic and protection, but also contains her anger, which is dissatisfaction with someone and hatred for these enemies in front of her!


    Looking at the magic array below and the woman holding the sword, the eyes of the king of killing also narrowed slightly. He grinned: "do you want to make the last struggle?"


    Boom!


    At this time, the huge magic array below burst out amazing brilliance, and the whole earth shook. Countless earth element magic was integrated into the infinite brilliance at the moment, and finally turned into a startling Rune beam to bombard the dark red magic array above, as if to break it!


    When Elijah released the magic, her cheeks became extremely white, even almost morbid pale. All her magic was drained at this moment.


    This blow has the power to destroy the dark red magic array!


    When she felt the magic contained in the light beam, antlina also showed a surprise, but then her waist sank, and the sword edge gently crossed and fell on the left ground. She took a deep breath, her eyes were burning, and locked the man above. As soon as the magic array was broken, she would cut all the power contained in the sword on the king of killing!


    Seeing the light beam coming, the king of killing didn''t look nervous. With a sneer on his mouth, he took out a gray bead from the darkness and threw it out at the light beam below.


    "Feel the magic of my Lord."


    The gray bead, which was only the size of the nail cap, looked so small under the huge cylindrical beam, but at the moment when they touched, a frightening scene happened.


    At the moment when the light beam touched the gray bead, the bead was broken, but a gray dark cloud appeared in an instant. In an instant, the amazing light beam was wrapped in. The dazzling brilliance was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turned into nothingness, while countless withered grass and dry trees on the ground were turned into fly ash and dissipated, Everything is calm.


    After the magic array also disappeared, Elia also fell to the ground. She looked up at the sky dully. There was incredible in her silver black eyes, but then she gently clenched her teeth and was unwilling.


    "That magic..."


    Angelina held the sword and didn''t cut it out. She opened her eyes behind the scenes. Then she thought of something and showed a cruel color in her eyes.


    If she is right, the magic that can make everything die is the magic of the "demon king"!


    "Elia, leave it to me next."


    Antlina knew that the girl had lost her combat effectiveness at the moment. She took a deep breath, condensed the wings of the wind behind her, and then shot upward. Holding the sword in both hands, she cut out at the moment. The amazing brilliance even had a sharp feeling of unbearable flesh pain.


    Seeing the blue light and shadow flying, the king of killing also had his eyes flashing. He raised his right hand, his index finger and middle finger stood side by side, accompanied by the voice of chanting, and then suddenly nodded down!


    "All things will wither like Datura, and the end will come to the world at this moment!"


    At the moment when the finger points down, the huge dark red magic array is also launched in an instant. The dark red fog diffuses and puts a strange veil on the dark night sky, and the countless dark runes burst out dazzling scarlet brilliance, and the dark red brilliance poured out from the magic array and washed down like a waterfall.


    "Residual noise!"


    The shrill sound from the sword seemed to wake up the world, and then the cyan brilliance turned into a crescent across the sky, abruptly separated the dark red blood waterfall and hit the top, but the speed was visible to the naked eye, and the progress slowed down.


    This magic It''s too big!


    "Ha...!"


    Antlina has done her best. Her mouth sent out a deep roar. All the Qi and magic burst out at this moment. It was condensed by the sword and cut through the distance of tens of meters, and it has reached its limit and finally fragmented.


    Bang!

 Chapter 773

    When the dark red blood waterfall fell, the emerald luster flashed and appeared next to Angelina. It was a beautiful man with chestnut short hair and blue and white Taoist clothes.


    "It''s really a powerful magic array."


    It was nit who came. When he saw the falling dark blood waterfall above, he also made such an exclamation, but he was wearing a soft smile. His right hand waved like a dust brush, and then his right hand turned around and then waved back. The dark green light appeared on his palm, soft and peaceful.


    At the moment when the dark blood waterfall fell, nit raised his right hand and moved his right foot back, then slapped it out and engraved it in the void. The dark green runes had amazing magic.


    "Everything has a beginning, everything is empty."


    The soft magic of life looked very amazing in this palm. It contained magic completely different from vitality. Even the king of killing who watched this scene opened his eyes.


    At the end of the road of life magic, he not only peeped into the law, but also mastered the magic of destruction, and entered the road of destruction with the road of life.


    "After life is death, which will be destroyed and withered by time."


    Nit murmured in his mouth. The dark green magic solidified the dark blood waterfall as if it had frozen time. At this moment, he also stretched out his right hand, put his thumb against his middle finger, and then bounced on the dark blood waterfall. The latter immediately broke into countless dark red lights.


    Bang!


    The broken trace spread from the bottom to the magic array. The whole magic array plate broke in a moment, and the dark red magic drifted away. Nit, who was greatly bitten, vomited blood. He stumbled in mid air and almost fell down.


    "After destruction, there is a new life. Everything has not only a beginning and an end, but also a beginning." Nit said with a smile, holding the dark green light in his right hand, and then waving it out like a dust brush.


    Buzz!


    The incomparably holy magic of life spread out and integrated into the ground. All flowers, plants and trees grew rapidly at this moment, and were reborn after experiencing desolation.


    Even lying on the ground, Angelina felt a warm magic like a hot spring wrapped herself, and the magic in her body began to recover at an amazing speed. She opened her eyes and felt that the gradual reduction of pain was also a very novel feeling. She was stunned, and then looked at the man standing next to her.


    "Nit?"


    Hearing the call, nit also turned to look at Angelina. He smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for many days. How are you?"


    "If you don''t show up at this time, it must be bad." Antlina looked at the purity of the sky and the flowers and trees growing around her. She was also a little surprised. Her eyes twinkled and looked at the man next to her.


    "Nit, who the hell are you..."


    Although I know that the man in front of me came from a thousand years ago, a person with such terrible strength must have a famous name in the Millennium era, but because it has been too long, it is impossible to judge his identity according to his name.


    "Me..."


    Seeing antrina''s curious look, nit smiled and opened his mouth. He didn''t care much about his identity, because anyway, he was only a man a thousand years ago.


    But at the moment he spoke, a huge figure suddenly fell from the sky. The huge fist wrapped in the chain fell down with black and gray magic, and the target was the chestnut haired man below.


    Seeing this scene, nit also smiled unchanged. His right hand was slowly clenched, and his magic was not revealed. He said happily, "my fist is really big! Tell you one thing, my strength is also great."


    That huge figure is actually a demon soldier. It falls from the sky. The power of that fist can even easily collapse the mountain and crack the ground. At the moment, the target it attacks is the biggest threat it determines at the first time!


    The huge fist fell, and nit grinned, and then punched out. The plain fist was against the big fist that was hundreds of times bigger than himself, but an unexpected scene happened.


    Bang!


    With the dull noise, the earth cracked, and after nit''s fist was implemented, there was an amazing air wave. The terrible force blew the demon soldiers out, just like a meteor flying towards the sky, flying out of the height of more than 1000 meters before falling elsewhere.


    "How... Is this possible?"


    At this moment, the "ELF KING" SOST has also come to the air. He raised his hand and wiped the blood at the corners of his mouth. Then he saw this shocking scene. He stared at the huge figure flying to the sky.


    That''s the demon soldier who plunged him into a hard battle!


    At the other end, Elia, who had no power to fight again, also stood up slowly. She was still surrounded by dark green light and was treating her injury at an amazing speed. She was stunned when she saw that the huge figure was blown out by NIT, and then whispered


    "That''s great."


    Angelina, who stood up again from the ground, was stunned at the scene. She naturally saw that it was a demon soldier at a glance. She was shocked to see that the latter was blown so high, and even numb. First, she easily broke the magic that was difficult to break by herself with amazing magic, Then he defeated the demon soldiers with incredible power.


    This man is


    "Who the hell are you?"


    After seeing the demon soldiers being blown out, the king of killing also contracted his pupils. He stared at the man who didn''t look special below.


    After hearing the words of the king of killing, nit also looked up. Looking at the former, he could naturally feel how powerful the demon man was, but he still smiled.


    "Otherwise, guess?"


    On one side, Angelina looked at the man beside her. The sunny smile on the latter''s face made her feel very relieved. She could feel the infinite confidence contained in that smile.


    "I''ve read books for the time being. Let me give you a hint." Nit smiled and looked at the king of killing. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He took a look at the fragments of the sword scattered on the ground. The five fingers of his right hand opened. All the fragments gathered in an instant at this moment. He held the reunited sword in his hand.

 Chapter 774

    Demon chopping Taidao!?


    When they heard the man''s words, everyone was stunned, but then they gradually widened their eyes, full of disbelief.


    It is said that the magic cutting sword was the weapon of the "savior" thousands of years ago. Now, the magic cutting sword is in the hands of the "brave" and is famous for killing countless powerful demons. However, anyone who knows the story thousands of years ago knows that the magic cutting sword is the weapon of the "savior"!


    In other words, the man in front of me


    Is it the "savior" thousands of years ago?


    Angelina''s eyes were unbelievable, but then turned into shock. She believed that the man in front of her came from thousands of years ago, and her just performance had proved his strength, worthy of the name of "savior"!


    "Savior"? Hahaha! Don''t make me laugh! How could a guy thousands of years ago live to this day!? "


    However, the king of killing didn''t believe it. He laughed. When it was just a joke, he believed that his Lord had a thousand years of life, but he didn''t believe that a second person had such ability, even the "brave" couldn''t!


    "That''s not surprising." Nit shrugged, as if he had expected such an outcome.


    Just at this time, a white haired woman was flying here with a white haired man on her back. It was Emily and Bellen. At the moment, the latter was wrapped in dark green light.


    "Belem!"


    When she saw Belem with dull eyes, antlina also made a startling cry. She hurried forward, then picked up Belem and put it on the ground. A mist of water had come out of her eyes.


    "You fool disciple!"


    At this time, Elia also came slowly. When she saw the lifeless white haired man, she closed her lips tightly, then knelt on the ground and put her hands on the man.


    "Don''t worry, there is still anger in his body. The dead spirit has been sealed by me. It''s all right for the time being." Emily said when she saw the second daughter.


    Hearing her words, Angelina also raised her head and looked at the white haired woman. She was stunned, and then hurriedly asked, "elder Emily, please help him!"


    Hearing the speech, Emily was also silent, while nit smiled and said, "don''t worry, Beilun is my first friend after a thousand years. I won''t let him go anyway."


    If you want to go, I''ll go first.


    Hearing this, Emily also looked at nit. She gently pursed her lips and smiled. There was a color of memory in her eyes. For a moment, she thought of some past events.


    "Then next, let''s solve the immediate problem first." Nit said so, his emerald eyes staring at the king of killing above.


    At this time, a tall man like an iron tower also came into the air. It was the king of King Kong who had fought against beren. His dark eyes were staring at the beautiful man below.


    The king of killing looked at the comatose white haired man and said happily, "it seems that he still hasn''t suppressed the dead spirit. It has reached the point of outbreak."


    The king of King Kong shook his head and felt sorry that he couldn''t fight any more. The man''s attitude of fighting with his life really made him appreciate it. He has been longing for such a fight for a long time.


    At this time, the "ELF KING" SOST also came to the ground. At the moment, he was also dirty. He was also seriously injured in the battle with the demon soldiers. The demon soldiers had too high resistance to magic, which made him very passive.


    At the moment, SOST looked at the white haired man with dull eyes on the ground and frowned. He also felt the strong dead spirit.


    "Let me help you a little more."


    Nit smiled faintly at the dull eyed bayron, as if he had made some decision. He showed them a big smiling face, as bright and gentle as the sun.


    Seeing his posture, anterina opened her eyes and asked incredulously, "you, do you want to deal with those three guys alone?"


    "You save some strength and leave it to me for the time being." Nit nodded.


    At this time, soster also stood up. He said in a deep voice, "no, even if you are the" savior ", you can''t face those three guys at the same time..."


    "Don''t you underestimate the Savior? Now I''m at the peak." Nit interrupted soster, then said with a smile, "how can I be worthy of my friend if I don''t teach those guys a lesson?"


    Then, nit moved his lower limbs. The dark green magic surged around, and then stepped away. His body instantly disappeared on the ground, leaving a cyclone and deep footprints.


    The first real move of the "savior" after a thousand years is to leave an indelible memory of this era.


    When nit appeared again, he had come to the two demon kings. Dark green light particles appeared on his body, which was very similar to that when beren was in the demigod state, but more illusory.


    Seeing the man in front of him, the king of killing also had a frozen eye. He suddenly grabbed it with his right hand, and the dark blood rushed out wildly towards the former.


    "Very powerful magic, but not strong enough."


    Nit smiled and commented, and then the dark green light particles began to accelerate. He raised a finger and pointed out out out of thin air, and the dark blood tide exploded.


    WOW!


    At this moment, the figure of King Kong suddenly appeared in front of nit. The dark armor made by black phagocytic King Kong has been completely restored. The extreme phagocytic power is rolled on one arm, and then hammered down towards the latter.


    "It seems that you have strong defense. Take my punch."


    When nit saw the fist waving, he didn''t care and didn''t change his smile. He raised his left hand and easily patted it. At the moment when the king of King Kong opened his eyes, he clenched his right hand, then suddenly hit it and hit it on the hardest breastplate.


    Bang!


    Under this punch, the Dark Armor suddenly cracked, but it couldn''t bear the terrible force, and then an amazing gas explosion broke out. The figure of King Kong flew upside down, spewing dark red blood in mid air, and was hit hard in an instant.


    Instead of looking at the king of King Kong who was blown away, nit''s eyes glanced to the right again. The huge war weapon demon soldiers came again, and his mouth slightly raised a clever arc.


    "Interesting weapon, although I don''t know who made it, but if I destroy it, you should have a headache?"


    When the voice fell, nit didn''t turn around, but raised his right arm. The palm of his hand was aimed at the demon soldiers flying in the distance. A huge dark green magic array appeared immediately above the latter. Although it was full of vitality, it was extremely contradictory and full of the smell of destruction.


    "It''s a trouble to stay. Destroy it."


    At the same time, nit''s right hand suddenly fell, and the huge magic suddenly erupted amazing power, which was as destructive as the volcanic eruption, and instantly bombarded the huge demon soldiers on the ground.


    Bang!


    The body of the demon soldiers is so strong that even SOST, the "ELF KING" who has the truth of thunder, can''t make it suffer a heavy blow. However, at the moment, it gradually collapses. The land continues to sink under this terrible magic. Finally, the body of the demon soldiers is broken and annihilated, and the land leaves a huge pit with incomparable astonishment.


    "One hit..."


    When he saw this behind the scenes, the king of killing was also stunned. He couldn''t believe that this scene was caused by the man in front of him. His heart suddenly shook and gradually recalled what the other party had said before.

 Chapter 775

    One blow was to defeat the demon soldiers. Everyone who saw this scene opened their eyes, and the king of killing was incredulous, even a little hit.


    He now truly believes in the fact that the other party is the "savior" thousands of years ago.


    Even if he did his best, it was difficult to defeat the demon soldiers, because the latter was a war weapon made by the adult, strong enough to match their demon king.


    There are only two people in the heart of the king of killing who can easily defeat the existence of demon soldiers. One is the Lord "demon king" and the other is the "brave". That woman easily blasted the demon soldiers.


    But even if the king of killing had seen what the "brave" did, the scene in front of him was even more shocking. Compared with the "brave", there was a transcendent trend in the actions of the "savior", which seemed to be more handy than the "brave".


    "That is... The Savior who brought the first ray of dawn to the era thousands of years ago."


    When seeing that nit defeated the demon soldiers so easily, antrina and them were stunned. This scene was really shocking.


    Now I''m at my peak.


    Remembering what nit said before, antlina now knows that this is not a lie. If she is not in the strongest state, she may not be able to do so?


    Elia looked at the man above and said softly, "nit is so powerful."


    Emily on one side also smiled after hearing the speech. She nodded slightly, then looked up and stared at the figure in the sky, with a smile on her face.


    "He probably wants to bloom his own brilliance in this era at the end."


    Hearing what Emily said, antelina and others were stunned. Then they seemed to think of something. They raised their heads and looked at the shining figure.


    original...


    Above, nit was smiling and looking at the king of killing. The dark green light particles on him began to accelerate again. He stretched his waist and raised his hand.


    "Well, let''s see if we can get rid of you."


    Hearing his words, the eyes of the king of killing also suddenly solidified, the dark red magic surged out of his body, and he held a gray bead in his hand, which was the last one in his hand.


    Buzz!


    A magic line appeared on countless trees. At a glance, there were hundreds of magic lines. After nit waved, all the magic lines were shining, and countless vines shot out of the woods towards the king of killing.


    Seeing this, the king of killing also looked cold. He raised his hands and opened them to both sides. All the magic turned into a wave of dark blood and lined up in all directions. Dark blood also has terrible corrosion ability. He doesn''t think these vegetation can be protected from corrosion!


    But the next moment he knew that he was very wrong. The countless vines were covered with a layer of dark green light, containing powerful life magic. At the moment of touching the dark blood wave, there was not even the moment of being blocked and stagnant. Countless vines bound the king of killing in an instant.


    At this moment, a huge dark green magic array was formed on the head of the king of killing, to give him the final punishment, but at this time, a dark shadow suddenly shuttled back and forth, kicked and exploded the magic array with an endless black gas storm, and stopped in the air. It was the king of King Kong.


    At the moment, the Dark Armor of King Kong, which had been basically restored, was broken, leaving only his capable body. He looked at the chestnut haired man not far away.


    For killing and King Kong, this powerful "savior" is too reluctant at the moment, because they have already been seriously injured and their strength has not reached the peak. The "savior" in front of them is an existence comparable to the "brave" and a super existence that can never be underestimated!


    "It''s all here. Let''s solve it together."


    Seeing the arrival of King Kong, nit also smiled. However, at the moment he raised his hand, his whole body was slightly stiff. His smile gradually weakened and looked regretful. He shook his head and sighed.


    "Forget it, then leave it to that guy."


    Then nit flew to the ground, while the king of killing and King Kong frowned and dared not move. They didn''t know what the "savior" was doing.


    Seeing nit''s return, Angelina and them were stunned, while Emily smiled and said, "have you reached the limit?"


    "Well, it''s a pity." Nit nodded and responded with a smile. He looked at Beilun. His emerald eyes could see through the latter''s state at the moment. He whispered, "well, I''m going to start."


    Nit threw his sword to Angelina. He smiled and said, "now, I''m going to wake him up. Please don''t let them interfere with me."


    Hearing the speech, antelina took the sword and looked at the sword in her hand with a soft look. Elia nodded slightly, then immediately stood up and flew into the air, and SOST followed. Although nit didn''t say why he didn''t directly solve the two demon kings, according to their dialogue, nit probably reached the limit.


    Nit''s dark green light particles began to accelerate and float. He looked at Beilun on the ground and said with a smile: "Beilun, I''d like to see more scenery with you, but not now."


    Buzz!


    The lines of magic spells are sketched on Beilun''s body, with mysterious runes that are difficult to understand after thousands of years, and nit''s body is connected with Beilun with a dark green light.


    "I won''t wait for you this time."


    Emily smiled. There was a green light on her body, which was connected to beren. The dark green magic lines revolved in the air, engraved with a mature flower.


    "Emily..." Nit was also stunned. He looked at the smiling woman in front of him. Finally, he smiled and said, "it''s hard for you to wait so long. This time, let''s go together."


    "Yes!"


    Emily, who is more than a thousand years old, is as pure and flawless as she was a thousand years ago. After waiting for more than a thousand years, she doesn''t want to wait any longer.


    Nit and Emily looked at each other and smiled. The two eyes so similar burst into emerald brilliance. All the magic lines covered on Beilun were integrated into his body, and their bodies also burst into dazzling brilliance and assimilation.

 Chapter 776

    The king of killing and king of King Kong in the air do not know what the "savior" is doing, but they also feel the amazing magic of life. At this moment, they must first face the three powerful beings in front of them!


    The king of killing clung to the gray bead in his hand, which was his biggest card and his biggest reliance when he just fought against the "savior".


    As the king of the demon family, they are the power given by the great existence "demon king". Their recovery ability is much better than that of antlina and the three of them, but they are also in a hard struggle at the moment.


    Although Angelina and Elia have gradually recovered from the magic released by NIT, the trauma in their bodies is still there, and the consumption of magic has not recovered, but they do have the power to fight again, and there is a "ELF KING" SOST beside them, and his injury is the lightest!


    At the moment, relying on the strength of the three of them may not be able to win the two demon kings in front of them!


    Seeing that the three were ready to go, the king of killing also narrowed his eyes. After thinking deeply, he showed a cold color. He said in a deep voice: "King Kong, untie the prohibition."


    "OK."


    The king of King Kong also answered immediately after hearing the speech. There was cruelty in his black eyes. At the moment, he had to do so.


    "Prohibition and liberation."


    When the king of King Kong spits out these four words, time seems to have stopped for a moment. An extremely terrible and violent force gradually wakes up from the king of King Kong. The sound of heart vibration seems to ring through the void. Every agitation makes the space barrier crack one more point.


    I saw that there was a huge magic pattern behind the king of King Kong, which was engraved with a virtual shadow of King Kong. The yoke that originally bound the virtual shadow of King Kong suddenly broke at this moment. An amazing vast magic shook from him, and the storm caused by the magic cracked the surrounding space layer by layer.


    "The demon king''s prohibition is the last card given to us by our Lord. It was originally used by the four of us against the brave. Now let''s see it first."


    A cruel smile appeared on the king of killing''s face, and a magic line appeared behind him. It was engraved with a sea of blood, and the yoke that sealed it was broken at the moment. The vast magic shook from his body, and the blood color filled the whole night sky. Even Jiao Yue was stained with a touch of crimson.


    A smell of blood filled the whole forest of elves. Countless elves who took refuge in the elves School Park relied on protective barriers to avoid infringement. Fortunately, they were not too close to the battlefield, or even their minds would be affected.


    When they felt the magic released by the two demon kings, antlina looked dignified. Unexpectedly, the two demon kings still hid such cards, which was really a great card.


    When the demon king''s prohibition was untied, the magic patterns on the king of killing and king of King Kong released a black light. The body of the former was still so thin, but the magic on the body was terrible. The body of the latter became stronger and the single horn was more ferocious.


    The king of killing looked cold. He didn''t say any nonsense. Instead, he launched an attack without hesitation, waved his arms, and the boundless sea of blood spread from the sky and rolled away in the direction of the three people.


    "My main attack!"


    Seeing that the sea of blood surged in, antlina made a quick decision and drank. The wings of the wind vibrated behind her, and then turned into blue light and shadow.


    SOST''s eyes also locked on the blood sea above. There was golden lightning flashing in his golden eyes, and a magical pattern appeared on both sides of his body, from which an amazing golden thunder split towards the blood sea above.


    At the moment, antelina also came to the sea of blood. She held the sword with both hands, the tip of the sword was placed on the left, the purple magic was brewing on the blade, and her eyes became extremely fierce at the moment.


    "Sword skill. Don''t be intoxicated, don''t be a sword!"


    Her swordsmanship is natural. The sword that comes out of her heart is her best sword. The sword cut out at the moment symbolizes that she and the sword have been integrated into one.


    The unity of man and sword.


    That is a realm very similar to "Shenhe" kendo. Antlina, who has reached such a realm, already has the ability to become a sword skill when she comes out of the sword. It is also easy to have the ability to create life through one sword, Tao and everything.


    In kendo, she is Belen''s teacher!


    When the sword crossed the sky with purple light and drew a straight purple line in the sea of blood, the boundless sword Qi opened vertically and horizontally, tore away the sea of blood with the potential of destroying the withered and decadent, and then thundered to annihilate the sea of blood with the most violent magic.


    "Earth truth ¡¤ funeral."


    With an ethereal chant, the magic of all earth elements in the world is active at this moment. Countless mud and stones in this world are sweeping in and pouring in, swallowing the two figures.


    Ow!


    At this time, a roar that was not like a human voice came out from the mouth of the king of King Kong. The virtual shadow of King Kong appeared behind him. It was very tall and full of strength called "power". While he waved his fist, the virtual shadow of King Kong also moved with it, and hit the stone waves in the sky!


    Bang!


    When the two touched, it was as if the day had been opened by this fist. The stone waves crashed and the tiles were broken, and the king of King Kong also ran out in the air at the moment. At the moment, he has fallen into an extremely violent state!


    In the face of the attack of the king of King Kong, the three have made all the countermeasures. Antlina is not afraid of the arrival of the tall figure, holding a sword and diving from mid air. Elia and SOST also use the truth without hesitation.


    The battle between the two sides has climbed to a peak again.


    At the moment, the forest below is as undisturbed as pure land. The light on the two figures is getting darker and darker, while beren lying on the ground emits an extremely soft light. The blue magic gradually emerges from him, as if he had regained his life.


    Buzz!


    With a light sound, the brilliance of nit and Emily finally disappeared, and all the brilliance was integrated into Beilun''s body.

 Chapter 777

    "I..."


    When Belen regained consciousness, he was stunned for a while, and then woke up. He sat up from the ground and looked at his hands. The dark green light particles were still beating on the surface of his skin.


    This magic is


    Belen raised his head and looked at the two people in front of him. His dark blue eyes immediately saw the two people in the magic dimension. For a moment, he couldn''t even speak.


    For a moment, all the information poured into his mind. Beilun also took a little time to clarify his ideas, then slowly stood up, and nit''s slightly joking laughter came to his ears.


    "Didn''t you expect? I saved you again."


    Looking at the chestnut haired man in front of him, beren also clenched his teeth. He clenched his hands and asked in a deep voice, "why? Why do you..."


    "Because you are my first friend in this era." Nit answered Beilun''s question easily, then smiled and patted Emily on the shoulder. He smiled and said, "my baby apprentice is determined to follow me, and I can''t help it."


    "My stupid master, you have kept me waiting for more than a thousand years. I don''t have time to wait for you so long." Emily also showed a playful side. She smiled and said, "so let me accompany you, master, on this trip?"


    Hearing these words, nit raised his hand and touched Emily''s head gently. He said softly, "well, master, you won''t be left this time."


    Seeing the warm appearance of the two, Belen also pursed her lips and said, "don''t say so sad words. The people you saved will feel guilty all their life."


    "What''s to be ashamed of?" Nit smiled. He took a step forward and punched Beilun in the chest. He laughed and said, "your life-saving benefactor, now you should go on with hope and complete what you want to accomplish!"


    Hum.


    Nit and Emily''s body also gradually exuded a faint green glow, and their body shape gradually became illusory. Obviously, their time has come to an end.


    Seeing this scene, Bellen could not help gritting her teeth, and then shouted, "what?! don''t you still want to see beautiful scenery in this era? Don''t leave so early!"


    Who would want to lose such a good friend who has saved him so many times and has such similar interests? Seeing his friend leave to save himself, his mood is so complicated that he even wants to cry.


    "See." Nit smiled.


    Hearing this, Belen was stunned.


    Nit smiled and looked at the white haired man in front of him, and then looked at the figures fighting above. With a gentle smile, he said: "I''ve seen it. In this era, you can see the mood that someone is willing to give his life for his family. No matter which era, this is the most beautiful thing in the world."


    I''m satisfied to see this.


    "What is this, this kind of thing..."


    Hearing nit''s words, Beilun also trembled. There were tears in his eyes, but in the end he couldn''t help laughing. He was smiling at his two people in front of him, and he also opened his mouth with a smile.


    "I see. Let''s play together when I get there."


    Emily was dumbfounded when she heard the speech. She shook her head and said, "if you come so soon, it will make us very embarrassed. Come as late as possible."


    "That''s what I said..." Belen scratched her hair in embarrassment.


    Buzz!


    The radiance gradually drifted into the sky, and the figures of nit and Emily gradually blurred. They smiled at each other, then nodded to Beilun, then turned around and took steps towards the sky.


    They held their hands together as if they would never separate again.


    In the void of the bright star river, nit took Emily''s hand. He smiled and looked up at the sky and said, "Emily, are we about to see everyone?"


    "Everyone has been waiting for us." Emily clenched the hand and responded with a smile.


    The two figures gradually changed, as if they had returned to their youth. They were a blue haired girl who was a head shorter than the chestnut haired boy on one side. They held each other''s hands and walked along the path. On the opposite side, there were several familiar figures smiling to meet them. He and her ears heard everyone''s laughter.


    "It''s coming."


    Seeing those figures, nit and Emily couldn''t help laughing. Crystal tears fell from the corners of their eyes, strode away, and then hugged each other.


    "Sorry to have been waiting."


    Under the night sky.


    When the two figures disappeared, both sides who were fighting fiercely felt something. They raised their heads and looked at the past, and then were stunned.


    The king of killing was stunned for a moment and then showed a cruel smile. He sneered: "ah, the troublesome" savior "has gone. Who else can you stop us?"


    Seeing the scattered light and shadow, Elia was also aware of this. Her silver black eyes trembled slightly, and then whispered, "nit... Gone."


    "Well, elder Emily walked peacefully." Naturally, Angelina also noticed the disappearance of another magic, and she subconsciously smiled.


    The Millennium appointment has been completed. Those two people must be very happy and happy with each other. It''s good to end the curtain of the times in this way.


    Ow!


    At this time, the king of King Kong made a startling roar. He beat his hard chest madly, and then flew towards the three people there with a howl.


    "Coming!"


    SOST had no spare time to sigh. He also noticed the king of King Kong''s move. He immediately shouted and pulled back the two women''s attention. Now, they are still in the most dangerous situation!


    When Angelina and Elia recovered, they felt what the next moment. Subconsciously, they looked down, and a blue and white rainbow flashed from their sight, as beautiful and dazzling as a comet!


    Hiss!


    The sharp sword moved across the void and opened a hole in the virtual shadow of King Kong, and the sword Qi shocked the king of King Kong out. Then a white haired man with blue light patterns appeared in front of him, waved his right arm, and suddenly hit with his clenched fist, which was implemented on the hard chest!


    Bang!


    The terrible power poured out and blew the king of King Kong and the huge virtual shadow of King Kong out. In the middle of the air, the man held his sword finger together. The sword Qi was sent by his sword finger. His five fingers opened at the moment, and a white rainbow came from the forest below. In an instant, it fell into his hands. It was his sword snow lion, Those dark blue pupils locked the two demon kings in the distance and opened their mouth indifferently.

 Chapter 778

    In the Far East, a figure in a black robe was walking in the dark Ice Palace. At this time, the figure suddenly stopped, turned around and raised his head slightly. The eyes engraved with five pointed stars stared at the sky as if he saw something.


    After a moment, the figure dressed in black nodded slightly, as if saying goodbye to something. She stood in place and looked into the distance as if she were seeing off.


    "It seems that you are in trouble."


    The ethereal shadow suddenly emerged from one side. The two red lights were its eyes. It was floating quietly beside the black robed figure.


    "Annihilation, go and bring them back."


    "Yes."


    In the eastern military camp on the other side, the red haired girl wearing red and white light armor also stopped in the corridor. Her heart jumped slightly, her right hand raised, a red light appeared in her hand, and a slender sword appeared in her hand.


    Magic cutting sword.


    At the moment, in the red haired girl''s hand, the knife was trembling slightly, and then suddenly left her hand and floated into the air, suspended there, as if staring at something.


    Seeing this scene, the red haired girl was also stunned. She turned and looked at the magic cutting sword suspended in the air. Then she sensed something. The colorful magic quietly appeared around it. Her eyes opened slightly, and she whispered slightly.


    "Is it your master?"


    The red haired girl was sisya, the "brave" who swept the demon king army in the eastern battlefield. She also felt the emotion from the demon cutting sword, including missing, excitement and sadness.


    At the same time, sisya also felt that a strange magic disappeared. Its disappearance even caused fluctuations in the magic dimension, which made her feel it.


    The current owner of the beheading magic Taidao is her, and its former owner is the "savior" thousands of years ago.


    Sisya floated into the air. She came to the side of the demon cutting sword. Her clear eyes stared at a direction. She said to herself, "it seems that something has happened to the spirit forest."


    The forest of elves.


    When Belen came to the air, his dark blue eyes were extremely sharp. He clenched the sword in his hand and burned a hot anger in his heart.


    The two demons in front of him made him very angry. He was going to integrate his anger into his sword now.


    His Kendo is different from that of Angelina. The sword from the heart is his sword. Whether it is anger or melancholy, the sword will show it all. This is Vientiane creation!


    "Then, it will be the last moment."


    Since the white haired man made the final announcement in his mouth, the blue light particles began to accelerate on his body, but his breath was surprisingly calm. However, the calm contained a burning heat that ordinary people could not perceive!


    "White haired swordsman"? Hahaha, interesting. " After hearing the name of the other party, the king of killing was stunned for a long time, then returned to his mind, and then laughed. He sneered: "the" white haired sword saint "is you, annihilation, but those evil spirits who want to feed you to him."


    For the king of killing, beren looked indifferent. He said blandly, "you''d better think about your current situation. Have you found your escape route?"


    After hearing what he said, he burst into laughter. He said sarcastically, "ha ha, what if you recover? Do you think that you and the three guys who are seriously injured behind you can defeat us?"


    "If it''s nit, I can probably get rid of you all at once." Beren looked very calm, then showed a faint smile and said, "but since he gave me this last chance, I can''t live up to his expectations anyway."


    "Then try it! I''ll destroy you and this forest!"


    The king of killing roared, and then made a low voice in his mouth. The dark red magic was like a tsunami, which made the world tremble. The weak elves felt the threat of terror even in the barrier, so that they didn''t dare to move any more!


    "Belem!"


    "Brother!"


    Angelina and Elia also came to beren. They looked at the latter very worried about whether he would happen again because of the use of magic.


    Seeing the worried look of the second daughter, Bellen smiled, shook her head and said, "don''t worry, I can''t die for the time being."


    Hearing the speech, both women showed a look of joy.


    At this time, SOST, the "ELF KING", also came. He looked up and down at the white haired man in front of him, and then said in a deep voice, "although I don''t know what happened to you, it''s better to solve the current situation first."


    "Of course."


    Belen nodded slightly. At this time, he felt a huge magic coming on his face. He immediately turned his head and looked at it. The snow lion in his hand was sharp and fell with a sharp sword.


    Hiss!


    The ray of sword light cut the bloody wave with absolute power, and then turned into a white streamer, shuttling away, followed by a turquoise figure.


    "Beren, you have the king of King Kong!"


    Hearing the cry of Angelina, Belen didn''t respond, but she didn''t hesitate to turn to the tall and strong man like the iron tower, who has become more terrible than fighting with him before.


    Originally, this guy is the king of King Kong among the demon family heavenly kings.


    The blue meteor shuttled back and forth. In the blink of an eye, he came to the king of King Kong. Beren held the sword and crossed behind him. His action was extremely exaggerated. The next action was an extremely simple swing and extremely violent cut to the tall and strong man in front of him!


    "Get out!"


    Seeing the white haired man who cut off with his sword, the king of King Kong roared and stirred up his dark magic. He turned into a black tornado. The terrible swallowing force was crazy sucking everything around. At this moment, the huge King Kong Virtual shadow suddenly waved his fist and flew beren directly against the tip of the sword.


    However, the fist that withstood the sharp momentum also turned into black at this moment, and the magic drifted away. Beren, who was blown out of hundreds of meters, also stopped. He calmly looked at the king of King Kong in the distance, and then no longer stuck in the air and fell from the air. He stood on the ground and looked at the huge figure falling from the sky.

 Chapter 779

    Boom!


    A big mountain suddenly vibrated, and countless mud and stones shook off. The vibration was caused because a very tall figure hit the stone wall. At this time, a blue meteor came shuttle with a white rainbow, and a blue sword light flashed between the mountains.


    Bang!


    The sword left a huge scar between the mountains, and the king of King Kong carried it with his amazing defense!


    Standing at the top of a big tree, Belen stared at the king of King Kong who broke away from the stone wall in the distance. The dark blue pupils swept over the magic patterns on the latter, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    There is an extremely complex magic circuit in the magic pattern. Maybe this is also the masterpiece of the "demon king"?


    After releasing the magic pattern, the strength of both the king of King Kong and the king of killing who is fighting with antlina has been greatly improved, and the king of King Kong''s defense is stronger than before.


    But even so, he still believes that the sword in his hand can be invincible!


    "Ha ha! Come again!"


    The king of King Kong laughed like a wild beast roaring, and his face was full of crazy smiles. He was looking forward to such a hard fight with beren!


    Looking at the tall figure coming from the flying, beren''s look is still calm. He needs to calmly analyze each other''s actions. Stepping into the realm of demigod, he can be said to have the blessing of heaven and earth magic. Although his physical quality is also very strong, it is still much worse than the king of King Kong.


    However, the king of Vajra in front of him is seriously injured! Although the performance was very strong, the fact that he was seriously injured could not be hidden. After using the magic pattern again, he really became very strong, but the other party''s healing ability had not been improved.


    Probably, is that a mandatory means of load lifting?


    At this moment, the king of King Kong also came to beren and waved a huge fist. The virtual shadow of King Kong turned into black brilliance and integrated into his body. The dark crystal armor appeared on him again, which was harder than the previous armor, but it could not be recovered.


    Facing this punch, Belen''s waist sank slightly, and his eyes were as bright as a torch. In terms of skills, he was especially above the big fool in front of him.


    Buzz!


    The sound of the sword rang through, and then there was a sonorous and powerful collision sound. The two figures separated, and beren stepped through the void and shuttled to the top. His body spun and stood upside down in the air. Then he held the sword in his right hand and stabbed straight at the king of King Kong below. The blue light wrapped the sword.


    In those dark blue eyes, there was only the world of magic dimension. He seemed to be in this magical dimension, and the Sword Pierced out of this world and then fell into the present world. He had also used this sword for sisya at the beginning, but it was a match with each other''s eternal holy sword!


    "Sword skill ¡¤ sword to three rivers!"


    From the other side of the world, the nameless and unfamiliar magic gathered on the sword tip, and the sword edge easily cut through the void. The turbulent space changed the surrounding environment.


    When the king of King Kong landed, he immediately felt the terrible threat. He raised his head and stared into the air. His dark eyes suddenly opened, and then his ferocious face roared. There was black gas gushing out of his black eyes and swirling around. The magic of black eating King Kong broke out at the moment!


    When the sword fell, the fist of King Kong pounded up with boundless black gas. From beginning to end, he didn''t retreat. Even such a powerful sword, he had to fight hard. Next, this is the confidence of King Kong. He can carry it!


    Buzz!


    When the sword point stabbed the incomparably strong King Kong fist, a white rainbow flickered in the field for a moment. After the calm blink, there was a terrible storm. All the trees around were pulled out by the terrible rising weather wave, and the mountain began to collapse!


    The big fist of the Vajra virtual shadow was pierced by the sword, and the defense of the king of Vajra could not resist the power of the sword. As soon as the white haired man turned in the air, he chopped down with a sword in one hand.


    Hiss!


    The king of King Kong splashed blood on his body, and the armor on his chest was cut. Although it was not fatal, it did damage his flesh with a sword!


    "Poof!"


    The sharp momentum was vertical and horizontal in the king of King Kong''s body. A large mouthful of blood spat out of his mouth. He reacted quickly, clenched his teeth, waved his arm and bombarded the white haired man in front of him, shaking out a terrible force!


    Bang!


    He put the sword horizontally in front of him to stop the punch, but although he resisted it, the terrible strength led into his arms from the sword and then attacked into his body. Belen also felt a sharp pain. He bit his teeth and endured it, and the injury in his body was not healed. The strength of counterattack is really heavy.


    "If, if my arm is not missing, how can you be my opponent! Shame, shame!"


    The armor on the king of King Kong turned into black fog and dissipated. He looked at the extremely eye-catching scars on his body and roared angrily, which was a shame to him! Indelible shame!


    Hearing what he said, beren wiped the blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, then looked at the missing left arm of King Kong and said calmly, "your arm was cut off by the brave."


    When I was still in the northwest, I heard the news that the "brave" cut off the king of King Kong. It seems that it has greatly reduced the strength of the demon king. You know, the killing king on the other side is fighting with three super strong men, namely "sword saint", "witch" and "ELF KING".


    "Shut up! Shut up!"


    When the king of King Kong heard that the human in front of him mentioned the "brave", his face immediately became extremely ferocious. He suddenly fell into rage and even lost his mind. It was obvious that the "brave" had caused too much psychological shadow to him.


    "Die! Die! You and that woman!"


    At the moment, the king of King Kong is like a murderer roaring, his magic is out of control, the barriers of space are burst, and the virtual shadow of King Kong behind him is boiling up, shrinking rapidly, and then covering him. Amazing killing and anger burst out, shuttling towards the white haired man in front of him!


    Seeing the crazy king of King Kong in front of him, beren looked very calm. Familiar smiling faces appeared in his mind. He breathed out a long breath, and then the corners of his mouth slightly recalled.


    "I''ll give you up today."


    Buzz!


    The blue fluorescence twinkled instantly, and countless blue light particles began to flow rapidly. Those blue eyes seemed to see through the world truth. He slowly raised the sword in his hand. At the moment, all his thoughts were integrated into the sword.


    Vientiane creation.


    He doesn''t intend to die here. For everyone and to live up to the man''s expectations, he will use the rest of his time to complete what he wants to do.


    "One''s Kendo flow ¡¤ Angelica sinensis."

 Chapter 780

    When the extreme sword was cut, the king of King Kong''s progress stopped, and the violent breath dissipated in an instant. His eyes looked at the empty right side of his body. At the moment, only bright red blood flowed, and his arm fell to the ground.


    The collapse of magic and the passage of vitality made the king of King Kong unable to think about anything in his mind. He opened his mouth, issued inaudible syllables, and then fell forward.


    Pop!


    Seeing that the king of King Kong fell to the ground, Belen''s mouth was gasping. At the moment, he was a little weak, and holding the sword was the limit.


    It is impossible to cut the sword with all his strength. The same sword skill contains different artistic conception. It is precisely because of the picture in his mind that he can cut the sword. It can be said that it is an unexpected sword.


    Then Belen fell back. He lay on the ground panting. His whole body was soaked with sweat, and his heart was shocked.


    This is the king of King Kong who has lost one arm. If he is the king of King Kong in his heyday, although he doesn''t think he will lose, he will certainly pay more price.


    In other words, sisya is really powerful. She can cast such a big psychological shadow on the king of King Kong with both arms. She is worthy of being a "brave man".


    Will Cynthia notice such a big movement in the elf forest?


    At the thought of this, Belen was silent for a while, and then shook her head secretly. Although the boundary was opened a big hole, the boundary was still there, and most of the space was overlapped. It should be difficult to be noticed by the outside world, not to mention sisya who was far away from the border.


    Bang!


    There was a deafening explosion in the distance, and beren also gathered his mind. He stood up, took a look at the king of King Kong who had lost his vitality, and then walked towards another battlefield. Step by step, his injury was not light, but in spite of this, he had to help everyone!


    At this time, Belen also felt something. He turned his head and saw a golden figure fluttering with light wings. It was Laiya. She was wearing her daily green skirt and opened her eyes when she saw Belen''s appearance.


    "Leia?"


    The figure that suddenly came was Laiya. When she saw the white haired man with blood stains in front of her, she also flew over with her lips pursed. After landing, she came to the latter and looked at him with a worried face.


    "How are you, Mr. beren? Is there anything you want?"


    At the moment, Leia was very frightened, because he didn''t feel the magic and breath emanating from beren. She knew beren''s physical condition and was very worried about whether the latter had to


    Seeing the girl''s panic, beren smiled and wanted to reach out to touch the girl''s head, but she withdrew her hand when she realized that her hand was full of blood.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right."


    Hearing this, Leia also looked at beren with skepticism. However, this kind of thing must not trust the latter too much, because the men in front of them will always try their best to reassure them.


    "Really?"


    "Really!" Beren couldn''t help laughing.


    After staring at the man in front of her for a long time, Leia finally believed beren''s words. She immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didn''t know what had happened, it seemed that it was all right. Then, she noticed the king of King Kong who had fallen to one side. She was frightened and immediately hid next to the latter. She was still terrified about the demon family, You know, he almost killed her.


    "He..."


    Beren looked at the girl hiding beside him and couldn''t help laughing: "don''t be afraid. He can''t attack you anymore. You can try to bully him."


    "Is he... Dead?" Leia was also stunned when she heard beren''s words. She couldn''t help guessing and looked carefully at the big man who couldn''t stand up.


    "Yes."


    Belen glanced at the king of King Kong again, then took back his eyes. He looked at Leia and said, "I''m going to help Elia them now. Leia, you''d better go find everyone first and be with them."


    After that, beren turned and walked in the direction of Angelina and them. However, as soon as he walked out, he was in sharp pain. He bit his teeth and endured. Suddenly, his knee softened and knelt on one knee.


    "Ah? I..."


    As soon as Leia got back to her senses and wanted to say something, she was shocked when she saw beren''s strange appearance, and then ran up quickly. Her beautiful face was full of worry.


    "Mr. beren is lying to me!"


    "Ah?"


    When she heard the girl''s words, Bellen also turned her head and looked at her. When she saw the girl''s expression on her face that was sad enough to cry, she immediately reacted and explained immediately.


    "No, no, no! It''s not the reason you think! It''s because I suffered some injuries in order to defeat that big guy, so I can''t recover for a while."


    Hearing this, Leia also frowned. She immediately said, "in this case, Mr. Belen can''t help them even if he goes to Elia and them!"


    In this regard, beren sighed. He said in a deep voice: "although it may be true, I must go. The guy over there is more terrible than this!"


    "No! Mr. beren will be..." Leia couldn''t say the word. She pursed her lips, shook her head and said firmly, "Mr. Belen can''t go anyway! Mr. Belen without combat effectiveness will drag them down!"


    "Leia..."


    Seeing that the girl was so determined, Belen was also very helpless. At this time, another startling thunder and magnificent magic wave made him frown. He looked at the sky covered by dark clouds and blood. It seemed that there was a hard battle.


    Although he believed that the three could defeat each other, he did not believe that he could restrain his worry now.


    So beren stood up again with his teeth clenched. He looked at the girl in front of him and sighed: "I''m sorry, Leia, I''ll go there anyway. Even now I can help."


    "No, no!" Leia stopped in front of beren. She was also very determined. Finally, she bit her teeth and took a deep breath. It seemed that she had made some decision. Her golden eyes stared at her dark blue eyes.

 Chapter 781

    When hearing this sentence from the girl''s mouth, Belen was also stunned. His eyes were involuntarily attracted by the golden pupils.


    "Leia, you..."


    Seeing beren''s dull appearance, Leia also said very seriously: "I have the protection of the spirit forest, and now I am also very powerful!"


    Hearing the speech, Belen also suddenly realized that the magic of Laiya came from this forest. Then he quickly rejected it.


    "No, even if you have the protection of the spirit forest, you have consumed too much before."


    Leia shook her head and said with a smile, "Mr. Belen, I''ve recovered now! After all, I''m the" ELF KING "now!"


    Hearing her words, Belen also stared at the girl in front of him. He frowned slightly, because he couldn''t see through the magic dimension with his demigod eyes. Indeed, there was a powerful magic protecting her in the girl.


    Maybe Leia is very powerful now, but before that, she didn''t have this power, which makes Belen can''t rest assured that she can help Elia and them.


    "Mr. beren, if you''re really worried." Leia hesitated, then smiled and said, "well, I''ll stop you. If you can go, I''ll let you go."


    Belen was also stunned after hearing the speech. He stared at the girl in front of him. He always felt that there was an invisible pressure on the latter. Is this growth? In the end, he could only sigh.


    "Forget it, I lost."


    So, beren''s feet were soft again. He fell down again on the ground, then looked up at the girl. He smiled and said, "then, go and help quickly."


    "Good!"


    After receiving the answer, Leia also showed a happy smile. She fluttered the wings of light behind her, and then flew to the sky. She gradually put away her smile, because there was a serious battle next!


    Looking at the figure that turned into streamer and flew to the battlefield, beren was also a little worried. He was lying from his sitting position, and then looked up at the dark night. The time of the day was going to pass.


    Leia, it''s up to you.


    The light and shadow were shining in the sky, and the golden eyes had locked the figures in front. Endless magic knowledge emerged in my mind. Although I saw it for the first time, it was more familiar than I thought.


    Boom!


    Antrina was hit by the blood dragon again. A mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth and almost fell from the air. She covered her chest with one hand and her body trembled slightly.


    At the next moment, the golden thunder fell again, but it was annihilated by the blood storm on the way. A blood shadow appeared in front of SOST, the "ELF KING", and then roared and hit SOST on the chest, making him fall directly into the forest below, and the ground was overturned.


    "It''s really difficult!"


    The king of killing stood in the air, and the blood was not his magic, but his real injury. At this time, the dark red bloody eyes suddenly stared at the sky, and a golden aperture suddenly came down.


    "Another one!"


    After feeling this magic, the king of killing also couldn''t help but open his eyes, and then shouted angrily. The magic all over his body surged up, and the sea of blood surged, eroding all the golden aperture.


    Bang bang!


    But at this time, the earth suddenly shook, and two giant hands composed of mud and stone suddenly drilled out and directly grabbed the king of killing. He was shocked and looked at the silver haired girl in the distance. His silver black eyes were locking him. He clenched his teeth and wanted to get rid of these two giant hands, but the light circles had fallen on his head.


    "Brilliant magic ¡¤ light of the sky!"


    With a clear sound, a light beam suddenly came from the sky, like a miracle from heaven outside the night, and the divine light came!


    Boom!


    The amazing light beam directly bombarded the king of killing. Even the two giant hands were smashed by the light of the sky at the moment, and directly blasted the dark red figure into the ground, leaving a deep pit. It was dark and could not see the bottom.


    Both Angelina and Elia looked at the light and shadow falling from the sky. When they saw the girl''s posture revealed by the latter, they also opened their eyes. Although they guessed who it was, they were shocked to see it with their own eyes.


    "Leia, you really got the protection of the spirit forest." Anterina was very surprised and looked at the beautiful blonde in front of her.


    Since the birth of the "ELF KING" of the elf family, there has never been a rumor of a female "ELF KING". Now, there is a real birth, which can be said to create a new history of the elf family!


    Leia smiled and nodded, then looked at the second daughter in front of her. She said, "Mr. Belen has won the battle, and now she has no strength, so I came to help."


    "Did you win? Great." After hearing the speech, Angelina was also relieved. Although she was seriously injured and exhausted, she still showed a happy smile because of beren''s victory.


    Although Elia didn''t speak, her look eased a lot. It was obvious that she had been worried about beren, and felt happy after knowing that the latter was OK.


    At this time, a blonde man who looked particularly embarrassed flew up from the forest below. It was Leia''s father, SOST, the "ELF KING". After seeing the familiar figure, he also showed a dull expression and whispered from his mouth.


    "Leia..."


    Hearing the whisper behind her, Leia trembled. Then she turned slowly. She looked at the blonde man who was staring at her. After a moment of silence, she smiled.


    "Father."


    After hearing the call, SOST also gradually withdrew his mind. He looked at his daughter. Both pairs of golden pupils with charm met at the moment, and his heart was also slightly shocked.


    Sure enough


    Although he already knew the answer, SOST was still a little unbelievable. He wanted to get the answer spoken by Leia, so he asked, "have you been protected by the spirit forest? Leia."


    "Yes, I heard the will of the spirit forest." Leia nodded. She looked at her father with a little tension and guilt, but now she was more in a firm mood. She slowly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened it slowly.

 Chapter 782

    Since her only daughter was very young, she was obedient and noisy, and her lively temperament probably inherited from her mother. Although it sometimes gave SOST a headache, she never felt bored, because the woman he once loved was also like this.


    His temperament is probably a little old-fashioned, which is still a little self-knowledge. If he wants Laiya to marry Annette, he really wants Laiya to have a person worthy of being entrusted for life, but more for the future of the elves. He knows this very well and has to admit it, but he doesn''t dare to admit it to others.


    I don''t know why, after Leia was protected by the spirit forest, his heart couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Why? Did you admit that what you did was wrong?


    SOST''s heart was very complicated. He looked at the blonde girl in front of him, and his eyes brightened slightly. I don''t know when the girl has grown to this height.


    "You''ve grown up..."


    Subconsciously, this sentence from soster''s mouth made Leia''s eyes slightly open, her eyes were moist, and she showed a big smile.


    "Of course."


    Hearing Leia''s voice, soster also recovered. He was stunned, looked at his smiling daughter in front of him, and then gave a long sigh.


    Bang!


    Just when SOST wanted to answer Leia, a loud noise suddenly broke the warm atmosphere, a blood light rushed up, and countless blood dragons rushed up from below!


    "Let''s talk about it later. First solve the immediate trouble!"


    Soster and Leia said so, then folded their hands and aimed at the bottom. A golden thunder arc shone from it, and finally burst into amazing brilliance.


    Boom!


    Countless blood dragons were annihilated under this blow, but a touch of blood light shuttled from the lightning and crossed the barrier of space. A fist full of blood light fell on SOST''s abdomen and blew it thousands of meters away!


    "Father!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Leia also panicked for a moment, and then the next moment she felt a crazy rush of extreme killing breath. Her whole body trembled involuntarily, as if she had fallen into an ice cellar!


    Laiya looked at the figure covered with blood and light. Her sneak attack was very successful, but at the moment, she could feel the extreme terror after really facing the demon king. It was terrible that could crush people''s intelligence!


    Just then, the scarlet eyes stared over, and Leia clenched her teeth to force herself to persevere, while antlina put her hand on her shoulder, giving her the courage to break free from fear.


    Angelina smiled at the girl and said, "don''t be afraid, we''ll fight with you."


    "Ah, um..."


    Leia recovered from her fear, and then felt the encouraging eyes from Elia nearby. She reluctantly smiled and nodded.


    So, antrina and Elia rushed towards the king of killing. They looked very dignified. Unexpectedly, after using the magic pattern, the king of killing would be so strong!


    "You''re all going to die!"


    The king of killing fell into madness. Dark blood continued to flow out of his mouth, but he didn''t care. Because of the rage, his magic became more amazing.


    Boom!


    Another amazing battle started. From a distance, the golden lightning came back and forth. It was SOST. He was covered with blood and his cheeks were covered with blood. Nevertheless, he still wanted to join the battlefield!


    We must protect the forest of elves, which is his duty as the "ELF KING"!


    Seeing the three figures fighting with the terrible existence, Leia''s trembling also stopped gradually. She held her hands together and then took a deep breath to calm her restless fear.


    Even Elijah, who is younger than herself, is fighting with such serious injuries. How can she shrink back here? This is her hometown, and she is the king daughter of the forest of elves!


    "Brilliant magic ¡¤ crystal of shining diamond ring!"


    With a soft cry, a diamond crystal formed by the magic of light elements appeared in front of Laiya. Her hands extended to the front, a light ball condensed, and then slowly poured into the diamond vigilance. It became brighter. A magic pattern suddenly condensed in front of it, engraved with countless complex magic runes.


    When they felt the huge magic coming from the rear, antrina, Elia and SOST looked at each other and had a tacit understanding. They immediately fought back the king of killing with one blow, and then retreated towards the rear.


    Laiya, who wanted to remind everyone, was stunned when she saw this behind the scenes, and then showed a surprised smile. There was a serious color in her eyes, and then launched a magic.


    "Brilliant magic ¡¤ Shenyao dry light gun!"


    The crystal of the shining diamond ring absorbs the infinite magic of the light element, and then at this moment, the magic lines are superimposed, and amazing magic energy erupts. The light beam penetrates through it, with the power of easily exploding a mountain!


    Boom!


    The light beam came from the impact, and the king of killing also had wide pupils, but he would not wait to die. It was too reluctantly to prevent the blow with his current state. Even if he didn''t die, he would be seriously injured, and there were four people on the other side, which was too bad for him.


    So when the light cannon came, a gray bead was thrown out by the right hand of the king of killing, and the eyes of antlina and Elia who saw the bead were slightly frozen. Elia''s previous full blow was offset by the bead.


    Buzz!


    When the light cannon touched the bead, the bead turned into gray magic and swept away. The strange magic had the power to make everything disappear, and even all the light elements died silently. This scene also stunned Leia and SOST.


    So What is it?


    Leia reduced her hard recovered magic to the bottom of the valley because she exercised this magic. She stared blankly at the front, her face full of disbelief.


    "This magic is not his." SOST''s eyes narrowed slightly and immediately judged it. A possibility emerged in his mind, and then he was judged by subjective consciousness.


    Maybe that''s the magic of the demon king.


    Then, soster saw that the gray magic didn''t disappear, but spread towards Leia, opened his eyes immediately, and then turned into golden lightning to shuttle through.

 Chapter 783

    While SOST was worried about Leia, he turned into golden lightning and shuttled through. However, a silver figure came to Leia faster than him.


    The figure was Elia. She looked at the spreading gray magic indifferently. Her silver black eyes became bright, her right hand opened, and the silver and earthy yellow magic rushed over.


    Buzz!


    When the two magic forces touched each other, Elijah''s magic was rapidly disappearing. Seeing this scene, the delicate eyebrows and eyes also frowned slightly. The only remaining magic force swept away like the roar of the earth, forcibly covering and destroying the gray magic force.


    "What terrible magic."


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Angelina''s eyes were also frozen. She had never seen such overbearing magic. It was clear that the amount of magic was not large, but her own attributes were terrible and amazing. She could detect that the magic was not forced destruction, but natural destruction.


    That magic, which means "death", is the magic of the demon leader "demon king". It''s really chilling. With such a powerful magic, it''s no wonder that even the "brave" hasn''t won it!


    This is inevitable. If the "demon king" who is the old enemy of the "brave" is not strong enough, this game will not last so long.


    Angelina flew to Elia and asked in a deep voice, "Elia, are you okay?"


    Hearing her greeting, Elia shook her head, her face was a little pale, and it was obvious that the consumption was too great. She looked at the king of killing in the distance, and then looked at antlina. She spoke slowly.


    "My magic is running out again."


    Hearing the speech, antelina also nodded slightly. She had expected this. Elia had used many powerful magic to protect her and SOST many times in the battle, so it was too expensive.


    "Elia, take a break first. It''s enough to give a little support here. Give us the front." Angelina said this, then looked at Leia. She said seriously, "Leia, we need your strength."


    Although the other party has the help of the bead and magic pattern given by the "demon king", it really has to admit that the king of killing is really amazing. Even the three of them did their best to fight like this, but now they are very close to victory. The other party used the bead because they can''t take over Laiya''s magic, It shows that he is weak to a certain extent!


    "I see!"


    Laiya immediately answered. She clenched her hands and her face was full of firmness. Although her magic began to see the bottom, with the protection of the forest of elves, her magic recovered very quickly. As long as she was given a little time, she could save it again!


    "Leia, the sword master and I will create a gap for you. You just need to accumulate your strength." He looked at the blonde in front of him and said softly, "don''t be afraid. I won''t let that guy hurt you."


    Hearing her father''s words, Leia''s eyes lit up. She showed a big smiling face, then nodded and said, "I see. You must be careful!"


    "Then, go!"


    Angelina drank in a deep voice, and then rushed out again. Although she was seriously injured, as a swordsman, she must not shrink back before she fell to the ground!


    "Spirit sword dance ¡¤ sixth sound ¡¤ flare!"


    With colorful radiance, the sword dance of the fairy woman in the air is amazing, but the king of killing who watched this scene felt a strong threat. He was not interested in watching. He immediately killed the magic of his whole body and can''t drag on any longer!


    "The magic given by our Lord shows your most ferocious side at this moment. Let all creatures feel pain with the most terrible and evil side!"


    Buzz!


    Like the deep sound of the sea, the surging magic surged up, and the dark red magic turned into a boundless sea of blood, sweeping away, to drown and cover this world!


    Hiss!


    The dazzling white rainbow flashed away and cut the sea of blood in half. Then, SOST''s figure stood in the middle of the sky. The thunder magic array around him resonated with the dark clouds gathered in the sky. The mighty thunder from the sky came and annihilated the sea of blood with the most violent attitude!


    Boom!


    With the blood sea turned into a bloody smell of steam filled the sky, the corrosion rain made the forest below particularly miserable, while the king of killing spit blood at his mouth, with a ferocious bloodthirsty smile, which is particularly terrible.


    "How can I lose here?"


    The weakened magic surged again, which was the last struggle of the king of killing. Countless magic lines were engraved in the void, from which thousands of blood dragons emerged, one after another, frantically biting at SOST and antrina.


    Looking at the huge blood dragons coming one by one, Leia also couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, but she forced herself to calm down, and her body burst into amazing brilliance. Her golden eyes locked the terrible figure in the distance. She knew that if she didn''t solve each other, the whole spirit forest might be destroyed, and she would never see that scene!


    So, use that magic, the magic deeply imprinted in the bottom of my heart. Although I don''t know whether the other party still has that bead, the king of killing who is in a crazy state at the moment can be said to have revealed the biggest flaw. She will exhaust her last strength and seize this opportunity!


    "Elia, I''m going to do my best!"


    Hearing the cry of the girl beside her, Elia also answered gently. Then the cherry mouth opened slightly and took a breath, and then the silver hair began to fly. There was a static awn in the silver black eyes. Her hands slowly lifted up, and the earth gradually collapsed at the moment. Countless rocks rose rapidly, and she was going to do her last strength.


    "The truth of the earth ¡¤ the sky changes suddenly ¡¤ this earth and this world at this time!"


    Boom!


    All the mud and stones swept away like a storm, covering several kilometers of the earth. The tornado disrupted the world. Those huge blood dragons disappeared into blood in the raging storm, and the huge storm gathered quickly to annihilate the king of killing!


    At the moment, Angelina and SOST are exhausted, but they are still fighting those thousands of blood dragons desperately. At the same time, they also noticed Elia''s super magic and opened their eyes. They didn''t expect that the child was hiding such a hand.


    Buzz!


    In the covered mud and stone tornado, a palpitating blood light flashed. The next moment, amazing magic broke out. Unexpectedly, the huge mud and stone tornado was stopped in an instant. The king of killing stood in mid air, spewing blood from his mouth and gasping. He tried his best to break the magic, The dark red eyes locked the falling silver haired figure above, and his face was full of killing opportunities.


    Looking at Elia''s fall, antlina also opened her eyes, but when the silver haired girl fell in mid air, her eyes met the golden pupils. She opened her mouth slightly, and then finally lost her strength and closed her eyes.


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    As if hearing such a sentence, Laiya''s golden eyes also burst out amazing brilliance. At the moment, there is a colorful light ball on her right hand. It seems that the magic of the forest has been reduced a lot, but all of them have poured into it, containing endless power!


    "That''s..."


    SOST''s eyes widened slightly.


    "Thank you, Elia, for opening this flaw for me!"


    The golden huge light wing emerged, and then suddenly vibrated. The blonde girl rose into the sky, and then shuttled to the king of killing below. She threw down the colorful light ball in her hand, which became huge in the void and cracked the space barrier.

 Chapter 784

    Spirit magic is the magic engraved on the spirit tree, and few elves can learn it. Although Leia has not studied spirit magic, the protection of the spirit forest has given her extremely rich magic knowledge, and the magic used at the moment is the most powerful magic engraved in the protection.


    Moreover, it is a super magic that can only be used by the "spirit king" with the protection of the spirit forest!


    When the huge colorful light ball fell, the king of killing also felt the threat of death. His dark red bloody eyes suddenly tightened. In his current state, it is absolutely impossible to give this thing to the next!


    But even so, he had to stop at the moment, because he couldn''t avoid it! Moreover, he has lost the bead given by his Lord.


    WOW!


    With the last effort, all the magic was gathered together, and the dark blood swept through the ocean, wrapped it in the center, and the sea of blood turned into a huge barrier to make the final defense!


    "Stop it!"


    The king of killing roared, and all his magic came into the barrier. His eyes were full of unwilling and anger. It was a shame for him to be so embarrassed!


    Boom!


    The colorful huge light ball bombarded the huge barrier and burst out amazing magic waves. It pressed in another point and squashed the barrier, but it was stubbornly resisted!


    Leia clenched her teeth. She was vigorously encouraging the wings of light to keep her hand pressed down, but she was resisted by an extremely tenacious force.


    "No, you can''t lose!"


    The girl shouted out loudly. Even the magic reply given by the spirit forest couldn''t keep up with her consumption at the moment. She was crazy inputting her magic into the colorful light ball and burst out the greatest strength she had used so far!


    At this moment, Angelina has flown to the ground and picked up the silver haired girl who was unconscious due to the exhaustion of her magic. She coughed up a little blood in her mouth, and she has no strength. At present, she also raised her head and looked at the huge colorful light ball in the sky, and her eyes were full of hope.


    Leia, come on!


    "Ah!"


    Leia tried her best to press down the colorful light ball for a few points, and her whole body radiated amazing brilliance. The magic of the forest was gathering towards her!


    Bang bang!


    After being pressed down one after another, the colorful light ball finally reached the top of the king of killing. At the moment, he has reached a desperate situation. His ferocious face and magic patterns are constantly flashing. His magic surged up again and made a startling roar in his mouth.


    "Get out of here!"


    The king of killing broke out again and pushed back the colorful light ball, which shocked Laiya who was trying hard to input magic. She was bitten back, spitting out a bright red but golden blood in her mouth, and then her body subconsciously retreated for a few minutes.


    "Leia!"


    Seeing this scene, Angelina also opened her eyes. She bit her teeth and was about to stand up, but a sharp pain filled her with a sense of powerlessness. At this time, she saw a touch of golden lightning rush into the sky.


    When Leia was suffering from the pain she was not used to, she was unable to gather all her strength, so she retreated several times. She clenched her teeth and forced herself to bear it. Now, if she lost, everything would be over!


    At this time, a hand suddenly appeared beside her. The golden lightning curled around the palm and used the majestic magic to help Leia push the huge colorful light ball.


    When Leia saw this hand, she was also stunned. She turned her head and looked at the man next to her. She opened her eyes immediately. She murmured, "father..."


    It was SOST, the "ELF KING", who was gasping in his mouth and covered with blood. Obviously, his injury was very serious, but at the moment, except Laiya and the king of killing, only he had strength, so he had to help!


    "Concentrate!"


    Hearing his daughter''s call, soster shouted like this. He was tired to faint at the moment, but nevertheless, he had to help Leia bear the pressure.


    He may not be a good father, but it is his duty as a father to protect his daughter!


    Hearing the speech, Leia also focused. She looked down again. With the help of her father, she finally had the spare power to improve her magic again!


    Boom!


    The colorful light ball sank downward for a few minutes, and the king of killing felt pressure. He kept roaring and frantically forced himself to squeeze out magic to fight, but even doing so was a drop in the bucket. His magic had become less and less, which was incomparable with the father and daughter at home!


    SOST''s eyes glanced at the girl beside him, and his eyes were slightly wide at the moment. The familiar face had a firm color he had never seen before.


    His daughter has grown up to be independent.


    "Leia."


    Hearing the call in her ear, Leia has no response. She is seriously conveying magic into the colorful light ball. Now she can defeat the enemy just by consuming it like this!


    Seeing that the girl didn''t respond, soster didn''t care, but smiled long time ago. He shouted, "try your best to defeat the enemy!" ELF KING! "


    Hearing SOST''s cry, Leia''s golden eyes twinkled in an instant, and the corners of her mouth were slightly lifted, blooming a perfect smile that eclipsed the colorful brilliance, and then there was a deep cry in her mouth. All beliefs and theories gathered and bloomed immediately!


    "Ha!"


    The amazing colorful light shone on the whole forest of elves. All elves felt an extremely friendly but huge magic at this moment, and then their sight was obscured by the colorful glow, and the huge colorful light ball broke the barrier at this moment!


    "No!"


    Seeing that his barrier was blasted, the king of killing also roared with surprise and anger, but he was oppressed by the huge magic and couldn''t move. He could only watch the arrival of the colorful light ball.


    Boom!


    The magic storm swept away and shattered all the blood within a few miles. That force was particularly terrible. It was a blow that gathered the magic of the whole elf forest!


    "It''s over."


    On the other side, beren, who has been sitting and recovering his strength, also watched the coming of the colorful light ball. A smile appeared on his face, and then the tension and worry at the bottom of his heart disappeared. He also lay on his back. He looked up at the starry night and finally could rest.


    But at this time, the eyes that had been slowly closed suddenly opened, and he also stood up from the ground in an instant, looked back, and his pupils shrank suddenly.

 Chapter 785

    When beren turned around, he looked at the location of the body of King Kong. At the moment, there stood a figure in a spacious robe, whose skeleton was even wider than that of King Kong!


    However, this is not the point. What Bellen cares about most is the magic of the other party, which is like the deep evil of the abyss. He holds the sword in his hand, and the blue magic gradually appears on him. He has recovered a certain combat effectiveness.


    I''m afraid this guy in front of me is hardly a good kind.


    The evil smell alone is more terrible than the king of King Kong, even compared with the king of killing!


    "Who are you?"


    Belen took the lead in asking. His dark blue eyes locked the figure standing next to the body of King Kong. Although he couldn''t see what the other party was, he felt that the other party would never be human!


    "This familiar and disgusting magic..."


    The tall figure slowly turned around and showed his true face, which also narrowed Belen''s eyes. Sure enough, the other party was not human, or even ordinary creatures.


    That''s the undead.


    The whole body is made of a skeleton. There are two faint flames beating in the empty eyes of the skull. There is no doubt that it is its eyes. At the moment, it is staring at the white haired man in front of him.


    In the undead group of the demon family, who will have such an evil breath and such a powerful magic? The answer is almost imminent.


    Demon king, king of annihilation!


    Although the king of killing and the king of King Kong are equally well-known on the battlefield, they are a little weaker than the king of annihilation. Perhaps the strength is better than the king of killing, but the strange magic of the king of annihilation makes the coalition feel incomparable fear. The most troublesome thing is that it has the ability to turn the dead into undead and then become its own combat power.


    Beren has also heard a lot about the deeds of the king of annihilation. In the northwest theater, although he didn''t face this guy directly, according to antrina, this statue existed in the demon family base camp at that time!


    Beilun took a deep breath and made himself in the best state. It was unexpected that there were three demon kings and demon soldiers who were not weaker than the demon king, although the latter had been solved by NIT.


    There are only four demon kings in the demon family. Did three come to destroy the spirit forest this time?


    Belen was also shocked at this. Anyway, the demon king was also the highest combat power except the "demon king". Wouldn''t he be afraid of being discovered by sisya and then wiped out all three at once?


    "I remember. It was you."


    The king of annihilation seemed to be looking at Belem. He said so. An evil and majestic magic gradually emerged and shook in the void. He seemed to have a plan to fight with Belem.


    Hearing what the other party said, beren didn''t ask anything. Perhaps the other party was angered because he failed his plan in the northwest theater.


    Beren didn''t care about the problem, but said blandly, "your companions are dead. Do you think you can destroy the forest of elves by being the king of annihilation?"


    In this regard, the quiet fire in the eyes of the king of annihilation swept around, and then said in a very magnetic voice, "you don''t seem to have much power left. I really want to kill you all here."


    "Try it if you can."


    After hearing the speech, beren''s eyes also flashed. Perhaps he was not the opponent of the king of annihilation in his current state, but as long as he could hold on, he could support Laiya until the arrival of Laiya. Laiya, protected by the forest of elves, was shocked by his recovery ability.


    However, the king of annihilation is in full bloom, which is very bad.


    Sweat drops fell from his cheeks, and beren also felt the pressure. He didn''t fight with the king of annihilation. The strength of the latter can only be measured according to the king of King Kong and the king of killing. According to the situation of the previous magic pattern, if the king of annihilation also uses magic patterns, whether he can hold on is really a problem.


    At this moment, the king of annihilation is staring at the white haired man in front of him. The black magic around him is constantly sending out killing opportunities. I don''t know whether he is preparing or hesitating, but he hasn''t done it yet.


    Finally, when Belem was confused, the king of annihilation waved his robe, and black magic poured out to wrap the body of the king of King Kong. The next moment it disappeared, and it turned into black light and shuttled to another direction. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the forest.


    That direction


    Seeing the direction of the other party, beren frowned slightly, and then recalled the picture of the disappearance of the body of King Kong. He immediately realized that this guy came for the two demon kings!


    Leia is still there!


    Thinking of this, beren turned into a blue streamer and went in that direction. Before, Leia must have done her best to fight the king of killing. If she was caught by the king of annihilation, the danger would be great!


    At the moment, in the ruins, Leia and SOST are very weak. They stand there a little unstable, but they have a shallow smile on their faces, which can be regarded as solving the terrible existence.


    SOST glanced at the panting girl next to him, then looked ahead. He frowned again, and the next moment opened his eyes.


    "How is this... Possible?"


    He didn''t see anything, but he felt the weak magic. The king of killing didn''t die after he accepted the magic!?


    "Father!"


    Leia also felt the weak magic at this moment. Her perception is particularly sharp at this moment, so she can feel that the magic really comes from the king of killing!


    "Leave it to me. He is already very weak. As long as I give one last blow."


    SOST took a deep breath, then his right hand trembled and lifted it up. The golden lightning was beating in his eyes. Under his "thunder truth", the sky was filled with thunder. A golden thunder fell from the sky and bombarded the king of killing left in the pit!


    At that time, a dark figure stood in the mid air of the pit. Then, the dark storm swept away, which twisted and dissipated the thunder from the sky, and then turned into a black wave towards SOST and Leia, which opened their eyes.

 Chapter 786

    Originally, seeing the wave coming, Leia also closed her eyes, but after a moment, she didn''t feel anything, so she slowly opened her eyes. When she saw the familiar white hair figure in front of her, her eyes lit up and immediately showed a look of great joy.


    "Mr. beren!"


    When he heard the call, Belen also turned around and looked at the girl. He came forward, stretched out his hand and rubbed the girl''s head. He smiled and praised: "well done, it''s great to have Leia."


    "Uh huh!"


    Receiving touch and appreciation, Leia also showed a happy smile. Her golden eyes looked at the man in front of her with a smile. She was in a great mood.


    Seeing their intimacy, soster was stunned. He looked at them strangely, opened his mouth but closed it again. He wanted to talk and stopped. He shook his head and sighed.


    Then Belen took back his hand and felt the magic coming from behind him. He turned around again and looked at the king of annihilation in the distance. The king of killing was floating around him. He could feel the remaining magic. It seemed that he was seriously injured and unconscious and did not die.


    "Sorry, I didn''t get rid of that guy." Leia saw that the king of killing floating in the distance was also pursing her lips, and she clenched her hands.


    "Don''t apologize. Leia has done well enough." Beilun shook his head when he heard what the girl behind him said. He stared at the king of annihilation in the distance and said in a deep voice: "that guy is the king of annihilation, and he is also one of the four kings of the demon family."


    King of annihilation!?


    Leia and soster were also alert at this moment. Two pairs of incomparably similar golden eyes stared at the tall figure in the distance. Only then did they find that the other party was an immortal bone family.


    It took a lot of hard work to solve the two statues. At this time, there was another one. It''s really a headache


    Belem looked at the king of annihilation in the distance and asked in a deep voice, "what on earth do you want to do?"


    "My Lord asked me to take them back." The king of annihilation calmly answered this question. The quiet fire in his eyes locked beren, full of killing intention, and made no secret in the red light.


    Feeling the murderous spirit, beren didn''t care. He said blandly, "your master is really interesting. Did you get any benefits by letting them come and die? It''s stupid."


    Buzz!


    The dark magic hovered above the king of annihilation like a vortex, and the quiet fire became much stronger. Obviously, the demon family king was angry.


    "If you dare to insult my Lord, you should die."


    Seeing the other party''s posture, Belen also narrowed his eyes. He clenched the sword in his hand. He shouted in a deep voice: "do you really think we can''t leave you?"


    The king of annihilation who heard this sentence was also silent in place. Because it was the skeleton, he didn''t know what kind of expression it was, but it seemed to hesitate. After all, this is the forest of elves. However, it still seemed unable to tolerate the other party''s insult to his master.


    "Come back."


    When the skeleton hand of the king of annihilation was raised, a voice fell into its heart, the gray magic group floated on its shoulder, and it was also slightly stunned.


    "But my Lord, how dare that mole ant..."


    "Come back."


    The sound sounded again was full of indisputable flavor, and fell into the heart of the king of annihilation. It was also trembling. Then it put down the skeleton arm, and all the dark magic came back. It slightly lowered its head.


    "Yes."


    Soster and Leia looked at the king of annihilation suspiciously at the moment. It was clear that they just wanted to do it. Why did they suddenly change their mind?


    Belen''s dark blue eyes twinkled slightly, and instantly locked the gray magic group on the king of annihilation''s shoulder. The magic could not be seen through by him, but it was not the magic of the king of annihilation.


    Do you mean


    At this time, the gray magic group of the king of annihilation suddenly turned into a gray light and shadow, came to a distance of ten meters in front of beren, and then turned into a hazy figure. Looking at its concave and convex graceful posture, it was obviously a woman.


    Seeing this scene, beren frowned and subconsciously crossed the sword in front of him. If he guessed right, this figure should be the master of the demon family king.


    The leader of the demon clan, that is, the "demon king"!


    The illusory figure stood ten meters away, then raised the slender arm, turned the palm and hooked it, which meant provocation.


    "Come on."


    The voice was also hazy and illusory, and Leia and SOST were stunned when they heard what the other party said, while beren narrowed her eyes.


    "Are you the devil?"


    For his question, the illusory figure did not give any answer, but stood there motionless, as if just waiting for the hand of the person in front of him.


    Seeing this, Belen also took a deep breath. Although he didn''t know what this meant, if he didn''t do it himself, would the other party let the king of annihilation do it? And if you do it, will the other party kill him? Maybe the other party is not here, but he has just recovered a little, and his internal injury is still serious.


    However, I seem to have to do it.


    "You''re welcome."


    Belen said so, then exhaled, and then clenched his sword with one hand. At the moment, he can only fight to save the bad situation.


    Vientiane creation.


    Blue light particles appeared on his body. The sword body was shrouded in blue light. He couldn''t use the ultimate sword in his current state, but he had to do his best.


    "One''s Kendo flow ¡¤ Angelica sinensis!"


    This is not such a complicated sword skill, but this plain cut sword contains infinite power. That is the way of his artistic conception and mind. The blue light cuts through the space. In a moment, he came to the illusory figure ten meters away. At this time, the illusory figure raised his hand, Just stretched out a finger and pointed it out of thin air on the coming Blue Sword light.


    Buzz!


    Only a dull hum was heard, and the blue sword light suddenly dissipated, and the blue light particles floated into the void and disappeared.


    Is this the power of the demon king


    Seeing this scene, Belen was also shocked, but on the surface, he was only momentary dull. He frowned and was powerless, but he could never fall at this time.


    "A very powerful sword."


    After such a dull evaluation, the illusory figure turned away, then turned into a gray light and rushed to the sky, followed by the king of annihilation, but left a word in beren''s ear.

 Chapter 787

    The war between the Elven forest and the demon king army is over. Countless Elven soldiers died in the battle. This war can be described as a heavy loss. You know, they are the party who suffered the invasion.


    After the "demon king" left, the king of annihilation also left with the other two demon kings, and the soldiers of the demon army seemed to have received a signal to retreat.


    There were also countless soldiers outside the elf School Park relieved. Originally, the demon king army had hit the gate of the elf School Park. Although it retreated without knowing what happened, the war seemed to be over.


    SOST''s eyes looked at the sky. The boundary of the spirit forest could be broken, but the "demon king" could walk out like this. It''s really powerful.


    It must not be the original statue of the "demon king", but nevertheless, the other party can still take beren''s sword so easily, which shows that the other party''s virtual shadow still has incomparable power.


    If the "demon king" and the king of annihilation fight, can they really resist now? But fortunately, they seem to be afraid of this side, or care about the seriously injured king of killing and the dead king of King Kong, so they left.


    Although there is still some confusion, it is not the time to care about this.


    "So..."


    SOST looked at the blonde girl. He said, "I have something important to do now. Let''s talk about it later."


    Hearing her father''s words, Leia was also stunned. Then she opened her eyes after watching the former stagger. She suddenly realized something.


    Although he has the protection of the spirit forest, his father is still the "spirit king". He also has the ability to use the spirit forest. With the protection of the spirit forest, his recovery ability is amazing. Maybe it''s for her.


    Looking at the figure flying far away, Leia was also warm in her heart. Then she suddenly remembered something and immediately looked at the white haired man in front.


    "Mr. beren! Elia, she..."


    Hearing the voice behind him, Belen, who was still confused about the "demon king", suddenly woke up. He turned and looked at Leia with a look of panic.


    "Elia, what''s wrong with her?"


    Therefore, Leia immediately took Belen to the place where Elia fell. Because of the latter''s physical strength, it took a long time to arrive. When she saw antlina holding the unconscious girl, she was frightened. He almost fell to the ground. He hurried to antlina.


    "Elia, how is she?"


    Seeing the arrival of the two, antlina also showed a faint smile on her tired face. She said, "it''s just that the magic is consumed too much. There''s no big problem. Just have a sleep."


    Hearing these words, beren''s tight nerves finally eased. He breathed a long sigh of relief, his feet finally softened, and then knelt down on the ground. He moved forward, then looked at the unconscious silver haired girl, and gently stretched out his hand on the girl''s face.


    "It''s hard for you, Elia."


    This battle was too hard. If nit didn''t destroy a demon soldier and then hit the king of killing and king of King Kong, the pressure on their side would be countless times greater.


    The most important thing is that nit and Emily saved Beilun at the cost of their remaining time, so that he can stay in the world for some time.


    "Leia, take Angelina and Elia to rest." Beren got up after regaining some strength, he said, looking at the blonde.


    "Eh? What about you, Mr. beren?" Leia was stunned when she heard the speech.


    Beren looked at Elia again for a moment, then withdrew his eyes. He said, "I''m going to find latil and them now. They must be afraid." With that, he walked quickly in the direction of the elf School Park.


    Looking at the figure leaving, Leia was stunned, then shook her head and said with a smile: "Mr. Belen has really always regarded us as children."


    "Of course, just as I treat him, so does he treat you." Angelina responded with a smile, lowered her eyes, and finally said, "Leia, please come next. It''s too tired."


    When Angelina couldn''t bear the tiredness, she simply let go of her mind, went to sleep, forgot all the pain and troubles, and woke up with nothing.


    Seeing that antelina had fallen asleep, Leia could not help complaining: "really, sword saint!" She sighed, then wrapped them with wind magic and followed her to the fairy tree.


    Spirit School Park.


    At the moment, from the martial arts field of the spirit School Park, all the refugees had come here to take refuge, but now the alarm was lifted, they came out one after another.


    However, latil and her family are not here, but in a medical institution in the elf School Park. They are guarding the seriously injured and unconscious Temple boy and ovyin string.


    Ovyin string was attacked by the king of King Kong and broke more than a dozen bones. With this tenacious willpower, he persisted to the time of treatment. The temple boy was also seriously injured. It was not only the problem of bones, but also most of the magic circuit of his right arm had been broken. He was able to wake up. The facts he had to face were really worrying.


    You can''t do anything.


    Looking at the two people in the hospital bed, latil, latis and lumia are all very worried and stay aside. Moreover, they are also very concerned about the situation of Leia. The war is over, that is to say, has Leia won? Although they don''t know the result, they can only look forward to it.


    For the temple boy, latil felt very guilty. This was the second time he saved himself. This time, he almost paid the price of his life.


    Just then, the door was opened and a figure came in. He was panting and looked tired. When he saw the girls, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s great that everyone is okay!


    When they heard the voice behind them, latil also trembled. Then they immediately turned around and looked around. When they saw the white haired man standing at the door, they also showed a look of great joy.


    "Brother!"


    Latis couldn''t help calling.

 Chapter 788

    When she saw the kitten crying, beren felt a pain in her heart. It seemed that the child was really frightened. She must have seen something terrible.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. My brother is here. It''s all right."


    After Belen gently comforted the kitten, he noticed the two people lying on the hospital bed. He was slightly stunned, and then frowned. His eyes fell on the beautiful boy with purple hair. A faint faint light ripple appeared in the blue pupils. He saw the appearance of the boy with purple hair in the magic dimension.


    He could see how bad the situation of the temple boy was. The magic circuit in his right arm had been broken to the point of a broken tie. If he left it alone, it would certainly affect the future development of the boy''s magic path.


    "Mr. beren, the holy palace, he tried to save us..."


    Seeing that Belen''s eyes fell on the purple haired boy, latil also said the truth with her lips pursed. She looked at the unconscious temple and felt very guilty.


    "I wrote down this kindness."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also nodded slightly. Then he went to the bed in the holy palace. He stretched out his hand and put it on the latter''s right arm. The blue light gradually emerged, and then poured into the latter''s right arm.


    To repair the magic circuit, beren had already done it when he was trying to save al. He was born twice. In addition, although the magic circuit of the temple was seriously damaged, it was much better than Al at the beginning, so it was not too difficult for him to repair it.


    Now he has been able to enter the magic dimension freely. Therefore, with his control ability, he won''t have too many problems when he uses the magic of heaven and earth to repair the magic circuit of the temple boy. Although it is seriously damaged, the repair speed is not slow, but his mouth began to gasp, The strength and magic that had been restored were consumed quickly.


    If his physical strength and magic power are exhausted excessively, even if he has a strong will, it is difficult to stick to it, and there are serious injuries on his body. At the moment, his mind has reached the limit. When beren completed all the magic circuits, he began to feel dizzy, and the whole person fell down instantly, which frightened the three girls, He hurried forward to help beren up and immediately shouted for the medical staff.


    Three days later.


    In a ward, the white haired man lying on the hospital bed gradually woke up. His bright blue eyes looked so bright in the weak sun. After a long time, he sat up slowly and rubbed his head. He felt dizzy.


    "Brother."


    Hearing the sound from one side, Belen also looked over her head. On the bed by the window, a beautiful girl with silver hair was sitting there. The breeze outside the window blew away the beautiful and smooth silver hair, which was suffocating.


    Seeing the beautiful silver haired girl, beren was also absent-minded for a moment, but then he woke up and showed a surprise smile.


    "Elia, are you okay?"


    "Pain."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Bellen was also stunned, and then hurriedly asked, "does it hurt? Does it matter? If it hurts, don''t be patient. You can go to the doctor!"


    Seeing the man who looked a little flustered, Elia smiled lightly at the corners of her lips. She shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Seeing my brother like this, I don''t hurt anymore."


    "Ah? Why doesn''t it hurt when you see me..." Belen also looked puzzled after hearing the speech. He was silent for a moment, and then told him: "don''t bear it. If it hurts, you must say it!"


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt."


    Elia showed her beautiful smile. Even the sunrise light through the window was covered up by this smile, which made someone''s heart tremble.


    When he realized something, beren also woke up immediately. His cheeks gradually turned red and then hot. He raised his hand and put the back of his hand against his cheek to cool it. His eyes were like water. He bit his teeth and felt some shame inexplicably.


    Should it be all right? After all, Elia is a sister.


    Seeing the man with a red face on one side, Elia also had a subtle arc in the corners of her mouth. She asked softly, "brother, are you shy?"


    "Ha!?"


    Belen made a startled voice, then looked at the silver haired girl with a red face. He quickly denied, "what''s shy? Why am I shy? I''m not shy!"


    "Really?" Elia looked thoughtful, but seemed to be examining. The subtle tone and attitude was probably her little devil side, especially charming and lovely.


    Seeing the girl''s appearance, beren also jumped in his heart. He swallowed his saliva, and then hurriedly said, "when, of course! Why am I suddenly shy?"


    "I don''t know, but when my brother looked at me, he looked at me like this. Is it because of me?" Elia''s clear silver black eyes had a deep hidden playfulness.


    Belen opened his eyes and mouth for a moment, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he shook his head and shouted, "he won''t look at his sister shy!"


    Strongly denied it.


    Elia didn''t say anything when she saw beren, so she kept a faint smile, and her eyes locked the man in front of her.


    Beren felt very strange to be stared at all the time. A sense of inexplicable shame surged into his heart, but there was also a sense of guilt in his heart, because he really felt shy looking at Elia.


    Well, is there any way? This is understandable and forgivable! After all, Elia is too beautiful. It''s not strange for normal boys to react like this!


    "No, don''t keep staring at me."


    Hearing beren''s words, Elia said calmly, "but my brother has just been staring at me. I want to try. If I keep staring at my brother, will I be shy?"


    It''s so direct. Is this girl intentional?


    Belen was also very ashamed at the moment. He closed his lips tightly and remained silent. He didn''t expect that Elia would be so powerful once she attacked. He couldn''t carry it. He just kept silent to the end!


    At this time, a wisp of fine light flashed in Elia''s eyes. The corner of her mouth was hooked, and then she said, "sure enough, my brother needs to be raided."

 Chapter 789

    When Belen was in an extremely embarrassing situation, the door of the ward was opened, and three figures came in. It was latil and the three of them. When the three girls saw that they both woke up, they all showed a surprised look.


    "Elia, Mr. beren!"


    Latil came to the two beds. Tears flashed in her eyes. She choked and said, "I''m sorry to let you take risks every time, but I, but I can''t help..."


    Every time, she can only watch everyone take risks. Although she has made great progress in magic, she still looks very small in the face of these enemies. She can''t go forward because it will drag everyone down, but she doesn''t want to step back because it seems to be very unworthy of everyone!


    Hearing latier''s words, Belen was also stunned. Even knowing the bitterness and unwillingness in the girl''s heart, a gentle smile appeared on his face.


    "How can there be nothing to do? Latil has always done a lot to help everyone."


    In this regard, latil drooped her cat''s ears and looked depressed. Tears fell on the ground in her eyes. She whispered, "those are trivial things..."


    "It''s not a trivial thing!" Belen shouted out decisively. He stared at the cat ear girl in front of him and said seriously, "even cooking is a very meaningful thing for us as family!"


    Latil, who heard this, also raised her head slowly. She stared at the white haired man on the bed, then pursed her lips and asked, "really, really?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Beren nodded heavily, and the softest smile appeared on his face. He looked at the very kind girl in front of him.


    "Latil can never abandon her family at any time, which is the greatest help to everyone. What is washing clothes, cooking and chatting? Latil can simply contract all the things at home!"


    "Pooh."


    Latil couldn''t help laughing when she heard these words. The first half of the sentence really moved her, but the second half of the sentence couldn''t help laughing.


    "What and what? Isn''t this a housewife?"


    Belen was also stunned after hearing the speech. After thinking deeply, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that it''s the same thing. Latil is a housewife or something. It''s really like it!"


    At this time, latil suddenly realized something and her cheeks turned red. If she was a housewife, wouldn''t her husband be


    Belen also suddenly noticed something wrong with latil, so she asked suspiciously, "latil, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah!? no, nothing!" Latil woke up, shook her head and waved her hand. Her eyes wandered away from beren, and then she noticed the beautiful silver haired girl staring at her.


    Elia was looking at latyr in front of the bed. She suddenly said, "sister latyr, did you think of anything?"


    "Think, think of what? Just, no, how can I suddenly think of what?" A lot of illogical words suddenly appeared in latil''s mouth, his cheeks flushed and steam began to appear on his head.


    One side of lumia seemed to see through everything and sighed. She shook her head, and then reluctantly came forward. She looked at Belen who was still confused in bed.


    "Belen, I have something to tell you."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also looked at lumia curiously. The latter blinked and said, "it''s about anterina."


    "How is she?" Beren''s eyes widened slightly.


    Lumia looked at beren. She blinked, then showed hesitation. She sighed and said, "master antlina, she... Was hurt too badly in the battle that day, and she hasn''t woke up yet."


    "What, what!?"


    Beren''s eyes gradually widened. He recalled what happened that day. At the moment of the attack of the demon army, it was Angelina who stood on the front line for the first time to fight with the king of killing. In that war, she was really seriously injured and could be fatal


    "She, where is she?"


    After thinking of this, Belen immediately jumped out of bed and looked at lumia with worry and eagerness, regardless of the injury that had not yet healed in her body.


    "Right next door..."


    Lumia was also shocked to see Belen suddenly jumping out of bed. Of course, she knew that the former''s injury was not well.


    As a result, Belen immediately ran out of the ward, while the girls in the room blinked, and latil looked at lumia with a helpless face.


    "Lumia..."


    Hearing latil''s call, lumia smiled at her awkwardly, and then blinked playfully.


    The other side.


    Belen stood in front of the ward door. His heart also began to accelerate. He was a little heavy. He slowly turned the door handle and opened the door. The figure in a coma on the bed appeared in his mind. His eyes were a little sour. Just after he opened the door, a voice came out and fell into his ears.


    "Oh! Are you awake?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Belen was also stunned. He raised his head and looked at the fairy woman on the bed by the window in the single bed ward. He blinked his eyes. It took a long time to react and opened his eyes immediately.


    "You, are you okay?"


    Antlina, sitting on the hospital bed, was stunned when she heard the speech. She took a fruit with her hand and said thoughtfully: "how to say, it''s probably something at the micro level. After all, the injury hasn''t healed. At the macro level, it''s obviously nothing will happen."


    Hearing this, Belen was also stunned for a while, then took a deep breath and exhaled long. She turned her head speechless. She saw the short haired girl over there spitting her tongue and making faces at herself. It seemed that she was fooled by the girl.


    Then Belen shook his head reluctantly. He walked into the ward and sat on the chair beside the bed. He looked at the fairy woman on the bed. Because he was worried, he asked again. After all, the latter was seriously injured. It was not false.


    "Are you really okay?"


    Anterina blinked her beautiful eyes and took another bite of the fruit. Then she suddenly collapsed on the bed and shouted, "ah, it hurts!"


    "It''s too fake." Seeing this scene, beren immediately rolled his eyes.


    Hearing the speech, antelina also sat up again. With a smile, she bit the fruit again, chewed it a few times, swallowed it, and then put the fruit in her hand.


    "It''s delicious. Would you like a bite?"

 Chapter 790

    In Angelina''s ward, beren told her about defeating the queen of killing, and Angelina was stunned and surprised.


    "You say" demon king "


    "Well, it should be the" demon king ". Yes, she took my sword skill easily."


    Belen recalled the confrontation with the mysterious figure at that time. Although he was not in his strongest state, his strongest sword was easily taken by the guy.


    Rather than marveling at each other''s strength, beren cared more about her true face, and the mysterious woman in black came to his mind.


    Can I say that the woman is The demon king?


    On this point, beren has long speculated, and has been confirmed from many aspects. It is almost certain that the identity of the mysterious man is the "demon king".


    But why didn''t she do it to him many times? Even in the northwest war zone, she did fight against herself again and again, but she stopped halfway. Why?


    As the leader of the demon clan, why should the other party let himself go? Obviously he slaughtered so many demon families on the battlefield, isn''t it enough to make the other party angry?


    At this time, antlina also thought and said, "maybe the virtual shadow she came to is not an entity, so she doesn''t have the power to destroy the forest of elves."


    "Well, it should be." Belen nodded slightly, and he thought so too. Otherwise, the other party and the king of annihilation in their heyday could not be resisted by seriously injured people.


    I''ll kill you at the official meeting.


    When the man left, beren clearly heard this sentence. Although his strength was not weak, it was not enough compared with the "demon king". The other party was really capable of killing him. But having said that, he had no feeling that he would be killed.


    If you didn''t take the initiative to find the "demon king", you probably wouldn''t meet?


    Now he has plenty of time, because nit and Emily forcibly offset most of the dead Qi in him at the cost of their own lives. Although they can''t be eradicated, they can probably keep him for another two or three years?


    I have to say, it''s good to live


    Beilun''s eyes looked at the blue sky outside the window. It''s better not to hurry to find nit before the time comes, otherwise he will be too sorry for him and Emily.


    Seeing the disciple''s blurred vision from afar, antlina also knew who he was thinking. She turned her head and looked at the blue sky, silent for a long time, and then smiled.


    "Nit, he''s really good."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also answered with a smile: "yes, it''s really powerful."


    Although there was speculation about nit''s identity, antrina was shocked when he revealed his identity. After all, the "savior" is equivalent to today''s "brave" ah, and even more powerful to another extent, because the "savior" has completed his mission and saved the world.


    At this time, Angelina suddenly remembered something, immediately looked at beren and asked, "ah, by the way, Elia, how is she?"


    You should know that Elia was in a state of overdraft magic at that time. It is reasonable that she could not recover in these days. She might have caused some sequelae damage to her body. She was worried at the thought of this.


    Seeing Angelina''s worried look on her face, beren smiled and said, "don''t worry, Elia has woken up. Although she hasn''t recovered, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "Hoo, that''s good." Angelina was relieved.


    Seeing Angelina''s reassuring appearance, beren frowned slightly. He hesitated for a moment, and then said, "if you want to talk about your physical condition, isn''t your injury the most serious?"


    Angelina was stunned at the speech, then raised her hand and grabbed her hair. She said with a smile: "it''s okay, it''s okay, just rest in bed for a few days at most, and it will be fine soon."


    In this regard, beren turned his mouth and muttered, "how old are you? Can you stop fighting like this? If something happens..."


    "What will happen?"


    The softest smile bloomed on antlina''s beautiful face, just like the soft petals, and the melting warmth in her blue eyes.


    "Yes..." Beren''s cheeks turned red and his head turned a little shy. He glanced at the woman sitting on the bed, smiled and looked at his woman, and then whispered, "it''ll be worrying."


    Hearing this, Angelina also smiled and shook her head. She said, "since you know it will be like this, don''t spell it like that. I''ll worry too."


    Hearing this, beren immediately retorted, "this is not a matter of no choice. At that time, Leia was almost given by the king of King Kong..."


    "I understand that you wouldn''t have made such a firm decision if it hadn''t endangered your family." Angelina smiled, nodded her head, and then said with a smile, "it is because of your efforts that I, as a master, have to work harder!"


    In this regard, Belen could not say anything. He sighed and said helplessly, "I can''t say anything about you. It''s up to you!"


    That battle was really too dangerous. If it weren''t for nit and Emily and Leia who accepted the protection of the spirit forest and became the "spirit king", maybe the spirit forest would be destroyed that night?


    At the thought of this, beren suddenly remembered another thing. He was stunned. Then he looked at Angelina and immediately asked, "anyway, I haven''t seen Leia yet. Where has she gone?"


    Is it injured and still recuperating?


    Although everyone was seriously injured, Laiya with the protection of the spirit forest should be the one with the strongest recovery ability. That kind of injury should be recovered in one day. Is there any trouble?


    "That child." Angelina also remembered something when she heard the speech. She smiled and said, "maybe she is still talking about something with her father. After all, she is not only the king daughter of the forest of elves, but the real" king of elves. "


    Yes, Leia is now recognized as the "ELF KING" by the will of the elf forest. In terms of identity and status, she is even higher than antlina. She is the "ELF KING" who can be on an equal footing with SOST!


    "Ah, that''s what I said."


    Belen scratched his hair. He remembered the change of Leia. At present, he couldn''t help smiling. In this way, soster probably couldn''t force her anymore?

 Chapter 791

    Because the injury was not healed, after chatting with antelina for a long time, she felt the pain in her body again, so beren returned to the ward, and he also blamed lumia. He was surprised that this innocent and romantic girl also had a dark side.


    In the evening, after finishing cooking for the two, everyone left, and it was time to be alone in the ward.


    Belen sat silent on the hospital bed. He didn''t turn his head to look at the night outside, because he could look at his silver black eyes as soon as he turned his head, but he was uncomfortable to be stared at all the time, so he couldn''t help making a noise.


    "Then what, Elia, you..."


    I couldn''t help turning my head. What came into my eyes was the beautiful suffocating face, because it was still wrapped in bandages. It looked like a sick angel. It was lovable and had a different kind of beauty.


    The angel''s holy silver black eyes blinked. She was as light as LAN. She opened her thin cherry lips and called, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Belen was also absent-minded for a moment. He was a little annoyed that he couldn''t control it all the time, but fortunately, he still had resistance, and he sighed at the moment.


    "Elia, why are you staring at me all the time? Is your face dirty?"


    The beautiful silver haired girl shook her head and said, "it''s not dirty."


    "So...?"


    Elia''s star eyes closed slightly. She whispered, "because I want to ask my brother some questions."


    "Question? Then ask." Belen was also stunned. It was very uncomfortable to be stared at all the time. Even he suspected that he would be stared at all the time even if he lay down to sleep.


    Hearing the speech, Elia also nodded, and then said bluntly, "brother, do you like sister Leia?"


    "Ha!?"


    Belen screamed. He looked at the girl in front of him. After a while, he reacted and said strangely, "Elia, why do you ask this question?"


    "I want to know." Elia looked calm and replied.


    There was no way. Belen couldn''t resist the girls'' request. He sighed, rubbed his temples, and then answered the girl seriously.


    "Yes, if you don''t like it, you won''t become a family, will you?"


    Elia got the answer, but her eyebrows were slightly picked, her slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and there was a little displeasure in her glittering eyes. She spoke again.


    "My brother always likes to use these foul answers."


    Huh? Is the child serious about asking that question?


    When he heard her words, beren also reacted. He looked at his girl calmly, and then said strangely, "Elia, are you asking... Do you like that?"


    Elia nodded slightly. She added again, "it''s the kind of love between lovers."


    The child really grew up! Can you think about these things already?


    Beren immediately realized this. Elia may have been much more mature than her peers, but she didn''t have any ideas about that kind of thing.


    "Brother."


    "I know, I know, my answer is!"


    Belen sighed and began to think about it seriously. If he insisted, maybe he really liked Leia? After all, the feelings were so deep that even the wedding was destroyed.


    "I think I like it."


    Seeing the man who gave the answer thoughtfully, Elia''s eyes trembled and seemed to ripple. Then she asked, "what about sister latile?"


    Suddenly changed the object, Belen was also stunned, and subconsciously asked, "ah? How did you get to latil again..."


    "Brother."


    "Ah, I know!"


    Bellen dragged her chin with one hand, and then thought seriously again, but then she felt a little inexplicable shame. Why did she have to answer this question to her sister?


    "Should... Like it too?"


    When she got the same answer again, Elia trembled all over. It seemed that she was hit. She looked at the white haired man with an incredible face, and then said a name again.


    "Well, what about sister al?"


    Hearing the name, beren''s heart also trembled. In his mind, scenes occurred in the northwest, and his cheeks turned red unconsciously. However, under Elia''s gaze, he had to think carefully and finally came to the answer.


    "Well... Probably like it, too?"


    Pop.


    Elia suddenly put her hands on the bed as if she had been hit hard. She couldn''t get up for a moment. She was trembling all over and finally made a voice of resentment.


    "My brother is a big turnip."


    Bang!


    This sentence as like as two peas were struck by lightning, he was all stiff. According to his answer, it seems that it is exactly the same as "dandy".


    "No, no! Elia, look..." Beren''s thought immediately began to rotate rapidly. The whole person was flustered. There was sweat on his cheeks, but he couldn''t find an explanation.


    Elia slowly raised her head and saw the white haired man with a flustered face. She also showed a faint smile on her beautiful face. It was a little devil like smile, but it was soon hidden, and she spoke again.


    "So, does my brother like Elia?"


    Beren, who had explained the state of the beard, suddenly stopped after hearing the problem. He stared at the silver haired girl in front of him. After a while, she didn''t react. But Elia just waited quietly and looked at him calmly.


    "Yi... Elia?"


    "Doesn''t my brother like me?" Elia''s eyes trembled slightly, showing a distressing look, which also shocked the people in front of her.


    "No, it''s not!"


    Belen also saw the divine wound in Elia''s eyes, so he immediately denied Elia''s statement. He grabbed his hair. This question was really unprepared. After all, the object of the question was right in front of him. It was inexplicable and shameful to answer.


    Elia''s expression gradually recovered, and then asked, "so?"


    It seems that I have to answer. It''s okay. It''s okay. It''s my sister anyway!


    Belen breathed out, and then said in a shy voice, "Elia is the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen. She has a good character, thinks of her family, and is mature and steady. No matter what it is, she can be said to be perfect. Who doesn''t like such a girl?"


    "So?" Elia''s eyes brightened after she got the answer. She put her hands on the bed and subconsciously shook them. She looked forward to the answer inexplicably.


    Belen took a deep breath, then put down his hand holding his hair. He looked at his silver black eyes again, and then nodded.

 Chapter 792

    When Elia got the answer, her mood became strange. Her heart beat a little faster and her cheeks turned red. She lowered her head and didn''t know what to say for a moment. At this time, another word came in front of her.


    "I like it all! And latis, it''s really super cute! I like everyone best!"


    Because she was asked too many exciting questions, Belen fell into chaos for a time, and even latis, who was not asked, blurted out naturally.


    However, after hearing this "confession", Elia was petrified. After a moment, a vast magic came out of her, and the silver hair shuttled back and forth from beren''s side, but it directly pierced into the rear wall.


    "Ah..."


    Beren immediately recovered from the chaos, and then looked at the silver haired girl in front of her with a stiff expression. How did she get angry all of a sudden?


    "What, Elia... What''s the matter with you?"


    The pair of silver black eyes slowly lifted up and looked at each other with the pair of dark blue eyes, and a faint coldness appeared on the beautiful face.


    "Brother, you can''t always use the answer of foul."


    "Commit... A foul?" Belen swallowed his saliva. He suddenly woke up and said, "no, no, no! I really like everyone! It''s the kind of love between lovers!"


    For this answer, Elia said coldly, "even she has such a liking for latis. Is her brother Lori?"


    Belen panicked when she heard the speech. She finally forgot the thing "Lori control". Now it would be too bad if it was marked again!


    "No, no, it''s just a simple family love for latis! It''s different!" Belen quickly explained that he had to get out of this dilemma!


    The silver hair slowly came back, and Elia''s flying silver hair gradually calmed down. She looked at the white haired man in front of her, looked at him for a long time, and then drilled back into the quilt and lay down.


    "I''m going to bed."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also relieved. It was really amazing. Once Elia attacked so violently, he really couldn''t bear it. He was almost tired and collapsed.


    "Brother, turn off the lights."


    "Ah, yes!"


    After turning off the light, Belen also got back to bed, but because of the previous impact, he lost sleep for a long time before he finally went to sleep. What a tired night


    The night finally passed, and a week passed. During this time, Leia also came to see you. Today, Belen learned from the news and daily news brought by latil and them that this morning, soster announced that Leia had the real power of the "ELF KING", She also told all the Elven people that she had been protected by the Elven forest.


    After receiving the news, Belen was also very happy. It seems that the contradiction between soster and Leia has been solved. He will not affect Leia''s future.


    When Laiya was recognized by the will of the elves, all the Elves were stunned, and then burst into cheers of joy. Then, the soldiers who saw Laiya fighting with the king of King Kong spread what they saw and heard one after another. For a time, Laiya''s reputation climbed to the commanding height.


    All the elves are very happy about the emergence of the second "ELF KING" in their hometown, which means that the elf family will be more prosperous in the future!


    The war on that day made all the elves worried. Just because of the victory of the war, all the elves expressed their heartfelt thanks to the soldiers in that war.


    On that day, the king of King Kong first met with the head of the spirit school and many teachers, as well as the elite students of the spirit school. Many teachers were killed in the war, and the rest were seriously injured. Fortunately, these days have gradually recovered, and many students have visited the past one by one, It was not only their teachers and classmates, but also the people who saved them.


    Among the top fighters in the war with the demon king army, the "sword saint" antrina and the "ELF KING" SOST can be said to be more loved by the people, and so is Leia, the second "ELF KING". In addition, Elia is inexplicably listed as the "friendliest foreigner" by the Elf family.


    Elijah''s grace and strength in that war also made all the elves look forward to it. As a foreigner, they fought for them to such an extent, which made them grateful to the silver haired girl. Although Elijah herself didn''t feel anything, she just knew that she just listened to beren''s words.


    However, for the remaining one, only scattered news came from the elves, because too few people saw his deeds.


    The man was Belen. At that time, Leia dragged the king of King Kong to the outside of the elf School Park, and he took over here. Because the battle with the king of King Kong was too rapid, there were too few elf people who saw him, and there were no other elves in the last war. After all, they would be affected, so no one knew what he had done.


    Belen didn''t want to complain about this. He didn''t fight to be famous in the forest of elves. He fought to protect his precious talents.


    "I see. It seems that the spirit forest has regained its vitality." Beren smiled and sighed after reading the daily newspaper.


    Seeing the smiling man, latil asked curiously, "Mr. Belen, aren''t you a little discouraged? You''ve worked so hard."


    Hearing the speech, Beilun, sitting in the chair, also smiled at the girl. He said, "what''s so discouraged? Fighting for his family is not to be famous."


    "Yes!" Latil also smiled at the speech.


    At this time, Belen looked around again and noticed that someone was not there, so she asked curiously, "anyway, where''s lumia? Where has she gone?"


    Latil smiled and explained, "because the overtone string has just recovered, she is doing rehabilitation training, and lumia is accompanying her."


    "I see." Belen suddenly thought of something, and asked curiously, "then the temple should wake up, too? Won''t you go with him?"


    "I''ve just been there, and now I''m doing rehabilitation training there." Latil blinked, naively answered beren''s words, and then thought of something. She immediately said, "ah, yes! Mr. beren, let''s go to Laiya tonight?"


    Hearing her words, Belen was stunned, then smiled. He nodded slightly and said, "OK, let''s go together at that time. Elia has almost recovered."

 Chapter 793

    In the evening, after the last breath adjustment, beren got up and put on white clothes, while Elia was ready to sit there early.


    "Mr. beren! Are you ready?"


    At this time, a voice came in from the outside, and beren responded, "OK, come in." He straightened his wrinkled clothes.


    Then, latyr and her family opened the door and walked in, followed by Angelina behind them. Although her injury has not healed yet, she still has no problem with her normal action. Staying in the ward all the time is almost suffocating her, so she wants to go out for a walk together.


    Seeing that everyone was here, beren smiled and said, "then let''s go."


    Therefore, the group walked out of the hospital and attracted the attention of many people when they left. Some people shouted hello to antrina and Elia, because they were seriously injured in fighting with the enemy to protect the Elven forest. All elves are extremely grateful to them.


    Although the war was over, the elves had a lot of wounded people. Although they did not return to the lively atmosphere in the past for a while, Belen sighed silently after feeling the sadness in the air.


    Even if the war is won, many elves'' families have died. War will never make real profits, because the price of war is life.


    This time, the demon king army suddenly attacked the spirit forest, which really caught everyone off guard, and the reason why they want to eradicate the spirit family is also very simple, because the soldiers of the spirit family are also the elite of the imperial coalition army. If they can be eliminated at all, it will hurt the coalition army!


    Although it is hateful, this is the correct way of war. If sisya and her team are allowed to catch the opportunity of the demon army, they will not hesitate to do it.


    Soon, the people came to the huge fairy tree. When they came here, countless eyes looked at it.


    At this time, a little elf girl suddenly approached, blinked her big eyes and asked curiously, "sword saint! Have you recovered from your injury?"


    Angelina looked at the elf girl. She went forward and rubbed the little girl''s head. She smiled and replied, "it''s all right. Thank you for your concern."


    "Because you are the sword saint, we can continue to live safely!" The fairy girl looked at the woman in front of her with longing eyes.


    "It is because of you that I have the ability to protect this land." The latter responded by rubbing the girl''s head. Then she returned to the crowd. She turned back and said goodbye to the girl.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Sword saint, let''s go!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, many elves sighed secretly. The sword saint is not only beautiful and intelligent, but also has amazing strength. Even his tolerance towards others is amazing. They can''t help but sigh that they are so lucky to have such an elf in their own group!


    When Belen saw that antlina came back, he also took back his eyes. He smiled. Antlina could be longed for by her people, which also made him very happy. If she didn''t love the forest and people deeply, antlina might not be herself now?


    Although the spirit tree can only be entered by Royal elves, Belen and his party can enter without notification, because this is the order of the "spirit king". No, strictly speaking, it should be the order of Laiya, the "spirit king".


    After learning about it from Angelina, Belen was stunned, and then smiled and shook her head. The girl is very powerful now.


    But even though Leia is now the "ELF KING", in beren''s eyes, she is still the girl who yearns for freedom and true feelings.


    Because the fairy tree is very high, it is not realistic to go on foot, so they went to an open place under the guidance of Angelina, where there is a thick rattan hanging platform, which is a device that can rise and fall.


    Seeing this, Bellen couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s very similar to those tools of a painter."


    "It''s actually an enlarged version." Angelina responded with a smile.


    The girls on one side looked at the distance curiously. After taking a panoramic view of the countless scenery, they also made a surprised voice. Although most of them have become post-war ruins, they just looked at the direction of the elf School Park, which is still beautiful and amazing. The scenery from a high place is really amazing.


    After a while, they came to the upper layer of the fairy tree, entered it, and bypassed the corridors one after another. The party finally saw the door, and beren and Elia had not come for the first time. At that time, Leia was standing in the hall behind the door.


    "Go in."


    Anterina took the lead, and the two guards standing in front of the door saluted respectfully. Without informing, she pushed the door open and let the party in.


    As like as two peas in the golden hall, a familiar golden hair figure fell into the sight of Baron and others. The owner of the figure also turned around at the moment. The beautiful girl with a big smile and a lively and cheerful look were exactly the same as everyone''s memory.


    Belen also smiled and raised her hand to say hello: "Leia."


    Leia nodded, then asked with some worry, "how''s everyone''s injury?"


    When the girl asked, beren smiled and said, "my words are no longer a big deal." He is just a little weak now, and his injury in his body is better.


    "Me too." Said Elia.


    Angelina coughed and pretended to be weak. She said, "Leia, my injury is not good. You must send me a lot of tonic!"


    In this regard, Leia said with a smile: "sword saint, your acting skills are not good."


    "I''m serious!" Said Angelina with a bitter face.


    Seeing this, Leia was also dumbfounded. Then she nodded and said with a smile, "after that, I''ll send you a basket. You must not waste it!"


    "Absolutely no waste!" Antrina immediately changed into a smiling face. It''s better to take advantage of it. She knew that the supplements she got from Leia were very precious, so she always came to ask for some.


    "Well, let''s get down to business, Leia."

 Chapter 794

    At the moment, there are not only Belen and his party and the father and daughter of the "ELF KING", but also some people in the Presbyterian court and the Royal elves with high status. Among them is Arendt, who is staring at the white haired men in the party with a somewhat complicated look.


    SOST got up from his throne. He went down the steps and looked at the people in front of him. In the sight of everyone, the "ELF KING" bent down slowly.


    "This time, the spirit forest was invaded by the demon army. It''s thanks to you three."


    The elders and nobles on one side also bow down and salute at this moment. They are very solemn. They all know that the defense war. If it weren''t for the brothers and sisters and the "sword saint", the spirit forest might have been destroyed. They absolutely don''t want to see such a result.


    This kindness must be borne in mind.


    Seeing that the Elves were so serious, Belen was also stunned, and he said after being stunned for a while: "no, it''s not the credit of the three of us. If the elves don''t fight hard, we can''t win when we are attacked."


    "Even so, this kindness will be unforgettable to us forever," soster said, bending over


    On one side, Angelina smiled and said, "anyway, why do you count me in? Obviously I''m also an elf family."


    In this regard, SOST shook his head and said, "you''ve been used to traveling abroad. You''ve helped so much this time. I have to thank you."


    "I see. Well, I accept it!" After hearing the speech, Angelina also smiled. Whether as a friend of SOST or an elf family, she didn''t care much about this kind of thing. After all, as a "sword saint" of the elf family, the greater her ability, the greater her responsibility.


    Seeing that antrina was so relaxed, beren was also stunned. He glanced at Elia next to him, and the girl winked at him. He would immediately understand it, and then he opened his mouth to respond.


    "I see. I accept your thanks."


    Hearing these words, the elves straightened up. Although there were rumors about the battle outside about the new "ELF KING" Leia, the silver haired girl and the "sword saint", soster solemnly told them that not only the king of King Kong was defeated by beren, but also the virtual shadow of the king of annihilation and the "demon king" was blocked by him.


    After knowing this, all the senior Elves were stunned. They thought that although the disciples of the "sword saint" were powerful, they were not as strong as the "sword saint", but now it seems that they are better than the blue?


    "Well, let''s talk about another thing."


    After saying this, SOST''s eyes swept to the other elves. He said, "Arendt stays, and the others will step down first."


    "Yes."


    So the elf ministers withdrew from the hall one after another, while Annette stayed. His eyes stayed on Leia for a while, and then sighed.


    "Should have known."


    Hearing his words, Belen was also stunned. He looked at the handsome elf man suspiciously, and the latter also looked at him and spoke slowly.


    "I lost. Although I have been looking forward to marrying Leia, I can''t do it now. You are more suitable for her than me."


    After hearing this, everyone was stunned, and beren opened his eyes, and then said strangely, "what are you talking about?"


    Arendt sighed, "because Leia chose you."


    "Chose me? What?" Belen was stunned. He looked at the dull elf girl to get the answer from the latter.


    However, Leia was also confused. She shook her head. Obviously, she didn''t know it. She thought it was just her father and they wanted to thank everyone.


    "Let me tell you."


    Hearing SOST''s voice, everyone looked over. The "ELF KING" was looking helpless at the moment. He sighed and explained.


    "In the past, for the sake of the blood inheritance and ethnic group of the" ELF KING ", I wanted Laiya to marry Arendt, but now it is not necessary, because Laiya is now the" ELF KING. "


    Everyone was staring at SOST and continued to wait for his next words.


    Just listen to soster said: "in short, Leia has become a real" ELF KING ". Even if she marries and has children with foreigners, the children born must have the blood of the" ELF KING ". Therefore, I will not interfere in her future."


    "Really, really?"


    When Leia heard the second half of the sentence, she showed a look of great joy. She has always wanted to discuss this matter with her father these days, but she has been embarrassed to speak. Now she is also very relaxed when her father says it himself.


    Seeing the girl so happy, soster was also a little helpless. He said, "that''s all, but I hope you can have a baby as soon as possible."


    "Why?" Leia was curious.


    When the girl asked, SOST was also rare. His face turned red. He coughed and was a little embarrassed. He immediately shouted, "no matter how you say, I''m also your father. There''s also a feeling of wanting to hold grandchildren!"


    Original I see?


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing when they heard the speech, while Angelina laughed recklessly. Soster''s expression was really rare.


    Seeing Angelina laughing, soster couldn''t hold his face for a moment and immediately shouted, "Angelina! Dare you laugh at me? How old are you? Are you going to be alone all your life?"


    "Alone? No, no, no, I''m not alone!" Angelina smiled when she heard the speech. She raised her arm and put it around beren''s neck, Then he said happily, "this boy is not only my student, but also my baby son! For me, he is the most precious family! And my son''s family is also my family, so how can I be alone? Compared with family members, I seem to be happier than you?"


    When he heard the speech, soste turned his lips. He was too lazy to waste his words on this topic with this woman. If he continued to talk, he would only lose his image.


    Then, soster looked at the helpless white haired man. He said in a deep voice: "boy, since my daughter chose you, I will never allow you to fail her. Do you understand? Give me a child as soon as possible. I want two, no, three!"


    "Ha?!"


    Belen and Leia screamed with one voice. How could they be involved in them all at once, and this step jumped too fast. Did it reach the point of having a baby all at once?


    Just when beren looked strange and didn''t know how to respond, Leia glanced at the white haired man. She didn''t know what she thought, and her cheeks turned red in an instant.

 Chapter 795

    After a while, Belen also looked at the "ELF KING" helplessly. Suddenly, the topic was so amazing that he was confused for a long time. Now he came back to his senses.


    "Lord ELF KING, I think you misunderstood. Leia and I are not what you think. Let her look for that kind of thing slowly in the future."


    SOST was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he nodded thoughtfully. He said, "yes, this kind of thing is not urgent. You still need time to run in. Just two or three years is not enough, but you should remember that my grandchildren must give birth to one."


    Is the "ELF KING" confused?


    When he heard what he said, beren was also silly. The other party didn''t seem to understand what he said, and it seemed that the misunderstanding was deeper, so he looked at the blonde girl who asked for help.


    "Leia, explain to your father. He seems to have misunderstood something."


    "Ah?"


    Laiya was also stunned. She flashed her golden eyes, and then looked back at the white haired man in front of her. She smiled and said, "let''s just do it for the time being. My father also needs something to relieve the pressure."


    "Is that ok?" Beren was stunned.


    In response, Leia just smiled and said, "well, if Mr. Belen doesn''t mind."


    "I don''t mind..." Belen also felt embarrassed when he heard the speech. He scratched his hair, then shook his head. He should say, "well, let''s do it first."


    I''d better leave this matter to Laiya to explain later. I seem to have high hopes as a son-in-law.


    However, the pressure on SOST these days seems not small. After all, he must be very tired to deal with all kinds of big and small things. Perhaps it is because of this that he is a little confused, so he will look for some reasons in the bottom of his heart to relax himself.


    Beren nodded secretly. It should be so. That''s right.


    At the moment, latil and Elia on one side focused their eyes on Leia. The two eyes contained the same eyes, which made the latter also a burst of excitement. She didn''t turn her head to see the second daughter, and she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    Oh, I forgot the two of them next to me. It seems terrible


    Then, Leia casually found an excuse to take the people away from the hall, while Annette looked at the people who had left, and then looked at the "ELF KING" standing there giggling for no reason. He had no choice but to hide his face. It turned out that their ELF KING also had such a side?


    After leaving the main hall, they also returned to the ground by taking the lifting platform. They left the fairy tree, and many fairy people greeted everyone on the way.


    Laiya was walking in front of her. She couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed, because the two lines of sight behind her were so penetrating that she could feel it even if she didn''t look.


    The two girls are deeply in love with Mr. beren


    Then, Leia couldn''t help thinking of the previous dialogue in the hall. Her cheeks became red again. Although she knew that beren was a fool, she was still nervous and couldn''t help thinking. Did he think of anything? No, no, I should say, did you misunderstand anything?


    Is there something wrong with her?


    After realizing this, Leia felt that her cheeks seemed to be more hot. At this time, she suddenly saw something in the corner of her eyes. She immediately stopped and looked. She was stunned when she saw the person standing there.


    "Cousin Mansell?"


    At this time, Bellen and others also stopped to look. At the moment, under the lamppost on that side, there was a man with long yellow hair. The latter had a sword on his waist. It was Manson who came to Bellen every day a few days ago.


    It was night at this time. Manson under the lamppost was staring at beren. He was also wrapped with many bandages. It was obvious that he was also injured in the defense war.


    Seeing this man, Angelina also sighed. She looked at Mansell and said, "you and beren haven''t recovered yet, or we''ll fight later?"


    She already knew Mansell''s purpose.


    Hearing what Angelina said, Manson first bowed and then looked at beren again. He didn''t speak, but the meaning was very clear.


    Seeing this, Belen also scratched his hair. Seeing the firm color in Mansell''s eyes, he also slowly put down his hand and nodded his head.


    "Well, I''ll fight you."


    Seeing Bellen''s challenge, anterina was also stunned, but then smiled and shook her head. She said, "well, since you said so."


    Mansell nodded slightly and then said, "the martial arts arena of the elf Academy."


    All the way back to the elf School Park, the girls didn''t mean to stop Bellen, because it was Bellen''s choice. Moreover, although Bellen''s injury was not healed, the other party was the same. In fact, it was a very fair war.


    Fairy school, martial arts field.


    At the moment, in the center of the martial arts arena, beren and Mansell are fighting against each other. At the moment, there are antlina and girls in the audience. On the other side, there are some students from the spirit school, including the newly recovered ovyin string and the holy palace.


    Manson pulled out the sword from the scabbard, and then held the sword in front with one hand. A sharp momentum arose spontaneously. This is the posture of the "swordsman" holding the sword. He looked calm and spoke slowly.


    "Please advise."


    Belen nodded slightly, his right hand opened, the blue light flickered, and the snow lion held it in his hand. He knew Mansell''s mood of wanting to fight with her, so in order to respond to this mood, he would not release water.


    "Please."


    At the moment when Belen said the word, Manson moved. He stepped out, turned into a shadow, and shuttled out. He did his best to move his hand. He knew where the man''s injury came from. If he didn''t do his best, he wouldn''t have any chance!


    "Sword skill ¡¤ meteor!"


    Facing the other party''s sword, Belen slowly closed his eyes. His right hand turned over, and then his left hand also held the handle of the sword. At the moment when the light and shadow shuttled, he took two steps, and then in the moment when the light was approaching, he waved his sword and cut across.


    Pure Kendo does not attach any ability, but in the face of a very fast sword, beren chose to use his "heart" to see everything, but simply cut it with a sword.


    Click!


    The two figures staggered. Belen stood behind Mansell with a sword in his hand, and the clear voice rang through, while the man with long yellow hair raised his head and smiled.


    "Thanks for your advice."


    Manson''s long sword was cut off. He was not surprised by the victory or defeat. In his opinion, as the only disciple of the "sword saint", he should have such strength.


    WOW!


    All the elf students who were watching were exclaimed. The battle ended soon, but it gave people a wonderful feeling. That sword was really amazing.

 Chapter 796

    At the end of the contest between Mansell and beren, antlina took Mansell aside. She didn''t know what to say. Anyway, the latter was moved on her face.


    After this contest, Belen was also relaxed. He knew that Mansell was very dissatisfied with his being a disciple of the "sword saint". Even if he knew what strength he showed in the war with the demon king army, he was still dissatisfied, so he had this war.


    What he has to do is to defeat Mansell. Only in this way can he calm Mansell''s dissatisfaction.


    During the conversation between Angelina and Mansell, beren also greeted everyone to leave the martial arts arena, and there was still a lot of discussion outside.


    Walking along the path, Belen looked at the bright starry sky, his eyes were flowing, and he began to think that he had been in the spirit forest for long enough. Should he leave?


    If you want to leave, should Leia stay? After all, she is now the "ELF KING". There should be a lot of things for her to do?


    "Mr. beren!"


    When he heard the call, Belen also turned around. He looked at the blonde beside him, who was looking at him with a big smiling face.


    "What''s the matter, Leia?" Beren was a little confused.


    Leia jumped in front of the crowd, then suggested with a smile: "otherwise, do you sleep together today? We haven''t slept together for a long time!"


    Hearing the speech, latil also smiled and replied, "good!"


    "Yes, yes!" Latis also raised her hand, and her little face was filled with a happy smile.


    Elia also nodded.


    Belen also suddenly remembered something. He asked curiously, "anyway, is lumia still on the side of ovyin string and divine palace?"


    "Everybody!"


    At this time, a familiar voice came from the rear. They looked back and saw that lumia came over with ovyin string and the holy palace. She had been accompanying the latter two in rehabilitation training these days, so she didn''t follow beren and others.


    Latil''s eyes fell on the purple haired boy. She couldn''t help asking, "holy palace, how''s your injury? Is it better?"


    "It''s much better." The temple nodded, then looked at the white haired man. He hesitated and said, "I have something to say to you."


    Hearing what he said, beren was stunned, then nodded. He looked at the girls, smiled and said, "go back to antrina''s house."


    "Yes!"


    Although they didn''t know what they were going to say, they didn''t pay special attention, and latil smiled thoughtfully, then nodded and left with everyone.


    Therefore, there are only the holy palace and beren left here.


    Belen looked at the boy with some ink curiously, smiled and asked, "what do you want to say to me?"


    "Cough."


    The temple coughed, adjusted his mood, then raised his head, put his left hand on his right arm, and then said in a deep voice, "I''ve heard latil say, thank you."


    Seeing this, Bellen also shook his head. He smiled and said, "it''s nothing. You protected latil and them with your life. I just helped you recover from your injury."


    "One yard to one yard." The temple said so. Then he waved his hand and turned around. He turned his back to beren and said, "I won''t forget this kindness."


    Because I''m sorry to thank you in front of everyone? It turned out that he was a little proud young man.


    Seeing the principled purple haired young man, Bellen also smiled. Then he thought of something, and the smile around his mouth became a little playful.


    "After all, do you like latil?"


    Click.


    The holy palace that had left suddenly stopped at this moment. The whole person was petrified and stiff. There was no reaction for a while.


    Belen said to herself, "it''s really strange to see you go shopping together a few days ago. When did you like latil?"


    The beautiful boy with purple hair suddenly turned around and shouted with a red face: "who told you that I like latil? Don''t talk nonsense! What if latil hears it


    Ashamed?


    Seeing the boy like this, Belen also smiled secretly. It seems that the boy really likes latil. He is also happy about it. As a father, he always feels like seeing a qualified son-in-law.


    From any point of view, beren is very satisfied. Whether he is excellent or not, the young man''s willingness to fight with the king of King Kong for everyone that day is enough to impress him.


    If the temple could tie the knot with latil, he would have fulfilled a wish.


    Seeing the white haired man with a smiling face, the shrine was also ashamed and annoyed, and immediately shouted, "what are you laughing at?" He clenched his hands and couldn''t help wanting to do it.


    Bellen didn''t care much, but said with a smile, "aren''t you going to flatter me? I''m probably latil''s brother."


    "I... I didn''t say I liked her..."


    Hearing Belen''s words, the temple also became a little hesitant, but it looked more frank than just now. He did not deny his feelings for latil.


    Love at first sight? I don''t know.


    The temple doesn''t know when he fell in love with the cat ear girl, but his mood may be really linked to "like", or just like it.


    That innocent girl


    The scenes when he was with latil floated in the mind of the holy palace. The crimson on his face became more and more, and spread to the tip of his ears. After Beilun''s pick, his mood suddenly burst out.


    He likes latil?


    Seeing the boy''s appearance, Bellen couldn''t help laughing and said, "why don''t you be frank and confess to latil? She doesn''t have any male friends, but you have a good chance."


    Hearing this, the temple also brightened its eyes and asked subconsciously, "really, really?"


    "Of course! Don''t seize the opportunity?" Belen said happily.


    The heart beat of the temple began to accelerate. He looked at the white haired man in front of him and was slightly stunned. After hesitating for a long time, he took a deep breath and slowly spit it out. He calmed his mood and shook his head.


    "No, now, there must be no chance."


    Hearing his words, Belen was also stunned and asked suspiciously, "why do you think so?"


    In this regard, the temple just looked at the man in front of him. He opened his mouth, but stopped talking. He sighed, then turned around, waved his hand and left.

 Chapter 797

    Belen didn''t understand the last words of the temple boy. In his opinion, there was a good chance. Why did the former say so definitely that there was no chance?


    However, since the temple boy himself felt that the time had not come, he was not forced. It was just a pity that he thought he could see a good play.


    The night passed slowly.


    When Belen opened his eyes again, it was the next day, and when he opened his eyes, he saw that very familiar and beautiful face. He blinked, then slowly sat up and sorted out some confused brains.


    Ah, by the way, we agreed to sleep together.


    Looking to the left and right, the girls are lying on the big bed of Angelina, but Angelina is lying on the mesh hammock. It is obvious that she sleeps there because she has no place. She is really poor.


    Belen got up from the bed and looked at the quilt on Elia''s lower leg. He reluctantly shook his head, and then pulled the quilt up. Seeing the smooth and flat belly, he subconsciously stretched out his hand, but the next moment was stunned. He didn''t come back until he was stunned for a long time. Then he hurried to pull the quilt up, and his heart beat inexplicably faster.


    You just wanted to touch Elia''s abdomen? Isn''t this a sick animal!?


    "Brother."


    At this time, Elia''s voice came, and beren was stunned. He looked at the silver haired girl still lying in bed facing himself.


    "You, are you awake? Did I just move too much?"


    In this regard, Elia just slowly opened the quilt and exposed the smooth and flat belly. She whispered, "does your brother want to touch it?"


    Be, be seen!?


    Beren''s cheeks flushed instantly. He looked at the other girls still sleeping on the bed, and then at Angelina sleeping in the hammock. He was relieved. If he heard it, it would be over!


    Looking back, beren immediately stretched out her hand to pull the quilt back on Elia, and then carefully whispered, "I don''t want to touch it!"


    "But just..."


    Belen was inspired, and immediately whispered and explained, "there''s no just! Who wants to touch his sister''s stomach!?"


    Hearing this, Elia''s beautiful face showed disappointment. She murmured, "my brother hates my stomach so much."


    Huh?


    Hearing the speech, beren quickly waved his hand and shook his head and said, "I won''t hate it! It''s just..."


    "Just?" The corners of Elia''s mouth stirred slightly.


    Seeing the girl''s slightly joking appearance, Belen was also stunned. He grabbed the hair at the back of his head, then looked a little strange and said, "Elia, are you intentional?"


    Elia blinked innocently and said, "what''s intentional?"


    Seeing the girl''s appearance, beren also raised his hand and covered his eyes. He sighed. He said, "you should have known. After all, Elia, you are so old. It''s unreasonable not to know."


    Now Elijah is almost sixteen or seventeen years old. She is a very mature child and has studied in frozarno School Park for more than a year. It''s strange that she doesn''t understand these words.


    So, that''s Elia''s little devil side.


    Hearing beren''s words, Elia''s eyes twinkled. She whispered, "it doesn''t matter. My brother is willing to treat me as a former little girl, and I don''t care."


    "No, now Elia is now Elia. I won''t do that." Belen shook her head helplessly.


    "Mr. beren, Elia, what are you talking about?"


    On the other side of the bed, Leia also woke up. She sat up and rubbed her eyes. The right shoulder sling of the nightdress was also hung down, which had a pure but extremely charming beauty.


    Seeing Leia wake up, Bellen was also surprised and quickly replied, "nothing, nothing, just chatting with Elia. Nothing happened."


    As soon as she woke up, Leia was also a little confused and didn''t notice that beren was lying. She gave a slight "um", then yawned, and then got out of bed and began to change clothes.


    Too confused!? I''m still here!


    Seeing that Leia took off her nightdress, Belen was also startled. She hurried to the circular steps and went out. It took a long time to hear the girls get up. It took a long time for him to come back. He looked at the girls who had begun to comb and wash their hair and felt some emotion for a time.


    How long can such a beautiful day last?


    Then, antelina woke up. She fell out of the hammock and shouted "ouch" when she fell. Then she stood up and rubbed her eyes when she saw that everyone had finished grooming.


    "You got up so early."


    "Did you get up too late? The sun is drying your ass." What make complaints about this is that he did not know what he thought of. He asked curiously, "did you say anything to Mansell yesterday?"


    Hearing the speech, anterina also yawned, then smiled and said, "the child wanted my approval so much that I approved him yesterday, so I left contentedly."


    Just sent away?


    Belen was also stunned when he heard the speech. How much that guy worshipped Angelina. Although he was helpless, it was also good. He absolutely didn''t want to separate his identity as the only disciple of Angelina.


    "You seemed to be back late last night?" Belen asked curiously again. If she only said those words to Manson, it wouldn''t take too long. It seemed that Angelina came back late last night.


    Hearing Belen mention it, antlina also suddenly remembered something. She smiled and said, "this thing, I was called by soster at that time, so I came back later."


    "Lord ELF KING?" Beren was stunned.


    Even the girls looked at him when they heard this.


    Angelina nodded, then smiled and said, "I came back so late because some guests came yesterday and some things during the war with the demon army need me to explain."


    "Guest?"


    At the end of the war, who will be the guests?


    Anterina nodded and said, "those guests were led by the great sage. Maybe they noticed something during the war."


    "Great sage"?


    Belen could not help but think about the figure of the petite girl. He remembered that the girl was the "great sage".

 Chapter 798

    Since antrina said that the "great sage" led the team, it should be that the "brave" sisya didn''t come. Belen was a little sorry. After all, it was very meaningful to see her old friends in another country.


    But then again, are they too late? It''s been several days since the end of the war. Belen is really helpless about the speed of support.


    At this time, Leia''s golden pupils lit up slightly. She blinked and said with a smile, "otherwise, let''s go to see the" great sage "together?"


    Lumia immediately agreed: "OK! I also want to have a look at the legendary" great sage "


    Except that Elia had seen the "great sage", the girls showed very curious eyes. They were full of interest in seeing the legendary "great sage"!


    Seeing this, Bellen was also stunned, while Angelina smiled and said, "then go and see me. It might be more than you think."


    Latil''s eyes were bright and couldn''t help asking curiously, "is it true that the great sage is a very old grandfather?"


    "No, no, no, the great sage must be an old woman who looks very respected!" Lumia on one side could not help guessing.


    Seeing the answers that the girls guessed one after another, Angelina said happily, "so, it will be more than you think."


    Seeing this, beren shook his head with a smile. When you see the true face of the "great sage", you will probably be surprised? After all, it''s completely different from what they think.


    Then, the people immediately set out for the fairy tree. Anyway, with the order given by Laiya, they can freely enter and leave the fairy tree, so it is also very convenient. On the way, the girls kept wondering what kind of person the "great sage" is, full of curiosity.


    At the top of the fairy tree, the people were walking in the corridor. The girls thought that it was already this time. People like the "great sage" should be discussing important matters with the "fairy king", so just go to the hall.


    Seeing the girls in high spirits and looking forward, Belen couldn''t help laughing. He couldn''t help looking forward to it. It''s time for everyone to see the true face of the "great sage".


    But at this time, a room on the side of the corridor suddenly opened, and a petite figure came out. It was a girl with a lovely double ponytail. She looked beautiful and held a little bear doll in her arms. She looked like she had just woke up and yawned full of sleeping clothes. She looked very cute, just like a delicate doll.


    When Belen saw the girl, he was stunned, and then looked strange. He didn''t expect to meet her here. He hesitated for a moment, and then walked forward.


    The petite girl was Novell, the "great sage". She rubbed her sleeping eyes, and then noticed several figures coming along. Her big black eyes looked at the white haired man. She was slightly stunned, raised her hand, rubbed her eyes, and then opened her mouth.


    "White haired swordsman"? Is that you? "


    Beren nodded strangely and asked, "it''s all this time. Have you just got up?"


    "Sisya told me that if you sleep long, you grow fast!" Novell blinked and responded, then looked at the other figures.


    As soon as lumia''s eyes brightened, she immediately came up and picked up Novell. Her eyes glittered and said, "this child is so cute!"


    "Ah?"


    Suddenly picked up, Novell was stunned, and then hurriedly said, "put me down! What are you doing? Put me down!"


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I can''t help seeing lovely things... Hey, hey." Lumia was also surprised. She quickly put down Novell, then smiled and looked at the petite girl in front of her.


    Novell silently straightened the folds of her dress, and then looked at Angelina. She was stunned and said, "sword saint, why are you here?"


    When the girl asked, Angelina smiled and said, "because these children want to see the great sage, I''ll follow."


    Novell was stunned and asked curiously, "see me?"


    "Nah, Mr. beren, do you know this child? It''s so cute!" Latil is also looking curiously at the little girl with double horsetail in front of her.


    "This..."


    However, when Novell heard latil''s address, she immediately shouted angrily, "I''m not a child! I''m much older than you! I''m going to be nineteen! Now I''m eighteen!"


    what? Ten Eighteen years old?


    Hearing this sentence, the girls'' expressions suddenly froze, and all their eyes fell on the petite double ponytail girl. Is this a joke?


    "Belle, Mr. Bellen?" Latil looked at the white haired man with a stiff expression, as if he wanted to get the answer from the latter.


    Belen also scratched his cheek reluctantly. He nodded and said, "well, she''s right."


    what!?


    The girls'' eyes were full of shock. Leia couldn''t believe that the little girl in front of her was 18 years old, and lumia, latil and latis couldn''t believe that the girl in front of her was even older than herself!


    "And..." Beren was also dumbfounded when he saw the girls. He said, "the man in front of you is the" great sage "you want to see."


    The girls who are still in shock have their eyes wide open at the moment. Compared with the abnormal age information in front, the latter information is even more incredible.


    "How could it be!?" how could the great sage be a child? "


    "Shouldn''t the great sage be an old woman?"


    "How could she be a great sage?"


    Hearing what the girls said, Nowell''s face turned black immediately. She shouted with great shame: "why can''t I be a" great sage "? Also, I''m not a child! I''m an adult! Who said that the" great sage "must be an old man!?"


    Although this is full of countless miracles, in fact, it is true. The petite and lovely double horsetail little girl in front of us is the "great sage" with a prominent reputation, and the Terran ace military division that many demon military divisions fear on the battlefield!

 Chapter 799

    The child turned out to be a "great sage".


    At the moment, latil and lumia are in a state of confusion. All kinds of fantasies about the "great sage" in their minds are broken, and there is an extremely incredible feeling.


    Laiya on one side is OK, but she feels very fresh. She is also communicating with the lovely "great sage" with curiosity.


    "Sage, is it comfortable to stay this night?"


    Hearing this address, the little girl immediately showed a satisfied look, but then she said with an apology: "it''s a shame to be treated so friendly even when you can''t even provide support in your crisis."


    In this regard, Laiya shook her head with a smile and said, "it''s not your fault. It''s because we didn''t do a good job in our defense in advance, which made the demon army invade easily."


    Novell looked up at her golden eyes. Her pink eyes twinkled slightly. She said thoughtfully, "your eyes are like the" ELF KING. "


    Hearing the speech, Leia smiled and said, "that''s my father."


    "Are you the daughter of the ELF KING?" Novell was also a little surprised, and then suddenly thought of something and exclaimed, "so you are the first female" ELF KING "in the history of the forest of elves?"


    Hearing this, Leia also showed a shy smile. Her right index finger wrapped around her hair. She nodded and said, "if people call her so, she''s still a little shy."


    After all, the title of "ELF KING" has always been called her father. I didn''t expect that I was also "ELF KING" now. I didn''t get used to it for a while.


    "According to the proportion of human age, you are really young." Novell looked up and down at the blonde girl in front of her. In her memory, the forest of elves has not seen a female "Elven king" since ancient times, but now it has not only appeared, but it is still such a young girl.


    "Hey, hey, thanks for the compliment."


    Leia was also very happy to hear the girl boast about her youth. She smiled and thanked her. Then she thought of something and looked at the little girl again immediately.


    "Sage, where are you going?"


    "Just call me Novell." Novell blinked, because Leia gave Novell a good impression. She smiled and said, "I''m going to find my friends now and help repair the boundary of the spirit forest."


    Hearing the speech, Leia also suggested, "well, let''s go with you?" She also wants to know more about the "great sage".


    "Won''t it bother you?" Novell was stunned when she heard the speech, and then looked at the people behind Leia.


    Leia also looked at beren, who smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s go together. These children in my family come to see you."


    In this regard, Novell looked at the two girls who had not sobered up. She reluctantly said, "although I am very happy to be loved, I will be very troubled if misunderstood."


    Hearing this, latil and lumia woke up immediately, then quickly bowed to Novell, and then apologized without hesitation.


    "Sorry! Please forgive our self righteousness!"


    "Sorry, we didn''t mean to look down on you!"


    Novell was stunned to see the two girls apologize so solemnly. She quickly blushed and said, "don''t be so serious, you''re kidding! Get up quickly!"


    "Well, have you forgiven us?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, latil and lumia also looked up at the girl carefully, and their eyes showed the color of expectation.


    "Well, I forgive you. Get up quickly!"


    Seeing this, latil and lumia immediately straightened up, showing a happy look, and then hugged the "great sage" Novell in an instant.


    "What a lovely sage!"


    "Mm-hmm!"


    "Woom, you are so sticky!"


    Seeing the three girls entangled together, beren, who stood aside, couldn''t help laughing. It seems that they can become good friends.


    After that, the people followed Novell to a square, which is located in the middle area of the fairy tree. Countless elves walked among them, selling all kinds of things, like a market.


    They also followed Novell to find her partner, and Belen noticed a handsome young man with short green hair and a sword in his arms. It was the "sword maniac" who had competed with Belen in ailorana. His name seemed to be bulfis.


    At this time, the green haired young man also looked over. When he wanted to say hello to Novell, he saw the white haired man behind him and opened his eyes immediately.


    "White hair!? why are you here?"


    Seeing that the other party was so surprised, beren also looked strange and said, "can''t I be here?" The guy in front of me seems to have a big opinion on himself?


    "No, just a little surprised."


    Bulfis immediately calmed down. He also looked at the white haired man in front of him curiously. He blinked and said strangely, "you look much better than at that time."


    "Really?"


    Hearing this sentence, Belen was also stunned. Then his eyebrows were slightly raised, and his eyes fell on a blindfolded woman, whose waist was also equipped with a sword. In his perception, the other party had an invisible natural potential.


    At this time, the blindfolded woman turned her head and looked at Belen. Although her eyes were covered by a white cloth, the latter did feel that she was being watched. He knew what this ability was in a moment, because he had used this ability when competing with Mansell before.


    Mind!


    Novell brought a total of four partners. Including herself, there were five people who came to the spirit forest. In addition to Novell, bulfis and the blindfolded woman, one of the other two was a beautiful young woman and the other was a simple and honest man, but beren didn''t know any of them.


    When Belen''s eyes fell on the blindfolded woman, bulfis also noticed his eyes and immediately said with a smile: "blind female teacher, this is the" white haired sword saint "


    As soon as bulfis said this, another woman and the strong man also looked at the white haired man in front of them with a look of surprise.


    The blindfolded woman turned her head to antrina. She bent slightly, then straightened up and said, "sword saint, long time no see."

 Chapter 800

    When the two women greeted each other, everyone was stunned. Except for the blind girl who went to rest in advance, the other four people met the sword Saint yesterday, but they didn''t know that the two people knew each other.


    "Blind girl?"


    Beren looked curiously at Angelina beside her.


    Aware of the sight of her disciples, antlina also looked at him with a smile, and then explained: "the blind girl is my old friend. I knew her many years ago."


    "Well." Beren blinked.


    Then, Angelina smiled and said, "in terms of Kendo perception, maybe you and I are more powerful, but if you only talk about fencing, blind women are above me."


    Hearing this sentence, Bellen''s eyes widened. They stared at the blindfolded woman, and she also bowed slightly to everyone. She was very modest, which made people feel good.


    People whose swordsmanship is still above the "sword saint"?


    Belen looked at the person in front of him with some surprise. In terms of swordsmanship alone, he might be difficult to win antlina, but antlina said frankly that she was inferior to the blind girl in this respect.


    For the appreciation of Angelina, the blind girl shook her head and said, "the sword saint is joking. If I hadn''t been instructed by the sword saint, I wouldn''t have grown up here."


    "No, no, no, no, that''s not guidance. It''s just competition." Angelina shook her head and smiled.


    Antrina has never been arrogant, but after her first duel with the blind girl, she was surprised by such a person in the world, because even at the beginning, the blind girl''s swordsmanship was still above herself.


    At this time, Angelina smiled and hugged beren''s shoulder. She smiled at the blind girl and said, "blind girl, this guy is my student. You can compete with him when you have a chance. He is my favorite student."


    what?


    The atmosphere became extremely calm. Everyone on the "great sage" side was stunned. For a time, they were confused by the news. Their heads couldn''t turn around. After a long time, the stuck head circuit began to work.


    Is "swordsman" the teacher of "white haired swordsman"?


    Is "white haired swordsman" a student of "swordsman"?


    Bulfis gradually widened his eyes. He pointed to Belen in front of him and exclaimed, "you, you are a disciple of the sword saint!"


    Beren took Angelina''s hand off and said calmly, "yes, can''t you?"


    "This..."


    Even the "great sage" Novell was stunned for a while, and then showed a helpless smile. She said: "the name of the" sword saint "has been won by the elf antlina for a long time. It is really big news that a" white haired sword saint "who can rival the name of the" sword saint "could be a disciple of the" sword saint "


    You should know that the "sword saint" symbolizes the highest point in the field of kendo, and the "white haired sword saint" is to distinguish from the other highest point of the "sword saint". Unexpectedly, there will be a teacher-student relationship between the two people. If the world knows this, it will be stunned.


    Then, Novell broke the strange atmosphere. She immediately shouted, "well, well, stop talking, it''s time to work!"


    Knowing that Novell and others were going to help SOST, the "ELF KING" and many elders of the elf family repair the border, beren and his party also accompanied her with the help of the decision of antlina and Leia.


    At the top of the fairy tree, the root of the enchantment is located above the fairy temple, which is wrapped by endless branches and leaves. In the center, there is a circular magic array floating there, but now it is broken. Because of the war that day, the enchantment wave collided between the highest combat power destroyed the enchantment of the fairy forest.


    SOST was stunned when he saw the arrival of Belen and others, but then he returned to normal. This was a forbidden area. Only the highest level of the elf family and the people allowed by the "ELF KING" can enter here, but since it was brought by the "sword saint" and the "ELF KING", it''s another matter.


    Although SOST is very old-fashioned, after seeing Leia''s growth, his old-fashioned style has melted a lot. Since he is a person trusted by Leia and antlina, he will treat him equally.


    Soster looked back. He said, "now that we''re all here, let''s start."


    "OK."


    Novell nodded slightly and then came forward. Her eyes fell on the incomplete magic array above. The pink pupils burst out a light brilliance and swept through all the imperfections of the boundary magic array.


    Seeing that the people around didn''t move, but Novell was looking at the magic array above, latil also asked curiously, "what is she doing?"


    Antlina smiled and said, "she is checking the lines of the broken enchantment array. Because the enchantment of our spirit forest is very large, we must accurately locate the damaged lines when repairing it, and the" great sage "is more harmful than all of us present."


    "So powerful?" Latil looked at the petite figure in surprise. Although she knew that the girl was indeed a "great sage", she couldn''t notice her strength from the appearance alone.


    At this time, bulfis on the side also said with a smile: "of course! Novell''s magic attribute is" insight ". She can see clearly with her own eyes whether it''s people or things. Because of this, she can plan strategies in the battle with the demon army many times."


    Magic, insight.


    Beilun on the side was also a little surprised after hearing the speech, because he also knew the magic of the "great sage" for the first time. He didn''t expect it to be such a magical magic. Although Novell didn''t like to be regarded as a child, even at the age of 18, she was really just a child, but although she was such a young girl, she also had the ability to frighten the demon army.


    It is worthy of being the right arm of the brave.


    After a while, Novell took her eyes back, and then took out a roll of parchment from the storage. She spread it out, and then her fingers made a pen. The magic overflowed from her fingers. She began to depict on the parchment, which was the magic coordinates of all the damaged lines.


    After the depiction, Novell looked at the elves. She smiled and said, "OK, next, start repairing according to the above."


    "OK... So fast."


    The elders of the Elves were shocked. You should know that every time they repair or modify the enchantment, they need to gather all the people who are good at repairing the magic array, and then spend a few days checking the whole enchantment before they can implement it.


    However, the extremely young little girl in front of her found all the damaged lines in such a short time.

 Chapter 801

    Seeing that the elves began to repair, Novell also found a damaged grain and began to help, and Angelina also went up to repair the border as soon as possible, which is also a guarantee for the forest of elves.


    This enchantment is different from ordinary enchantments. It also has the ability of space transmission, although in the war, the magic stored by the spirit forest was almost used by Leia.


    Nevertheless, SOST has long planned to launch space transmission to leave here. After all, the location of the spirit forest has been exposed. In case the demon family has any ideas about here, it''s better to leave early. It''s really lucky to survive this time.


    Buerfis and others also found damaged lines one by one and began to help repair them. The blind girl did not come forward, but stood still at the highest point. She had the task of protecting the law.


    When people began to repair the damaged lines one by one, beren and others looked curiously at the enchanted magic array, which probably has a long history.


    On one side, the cat eared girl latil came up and asked carefully, "Mr. Belen, won''t we get in the way here?"


    Hearing the speech, Bellen couldn''t help laughing and said, "what''s the matter? Do you feel a little bored?"


    Latil, who was said to be right, also had a red cheek, lowered her head somewhat shyly, and then nodded her head. She whispered, "it''s boring to watch all the time."


    "Well."


    Beren nodded. Naturally, he knew how boring it was to watch others repair the magic array, so he looked at the girls, smiled and asked, "otherwise, go out and play?"


    Hearing this, the kitten latis immediately brightened her eyes and asked aloud, "is it OK?"


    "Of course." Beren nodded.


    Laiya on one side also said apologetically, "go and play. I''m sorry. I forced me to come here and forgot to consider your feelings."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Lumia shook her head, then smiled and said, "let''s play first. We''ve been watching here. It can''t help. Instead, we''re about to fall asleep."


    "Uh huh." Leia smiled and nodded her head, and then went to the sheepskin scroll. Because of the protection of the spirit forest, she could also understand the magic coordinates above, so she also joined the ranks of helping to repair the border.


    So Belen left here with everyone. Although he can help repair the border, he is not a hard-working person. The party returned to the ground on the lifting platform.


    After walking out of the fairy tree, beren looked at the girls, smiled and said, "you can play alone."


    Hearing this, latil asked curiously, "won''t Mr. Belen come with us?"


    "I have a place I want to see, so I won''t go with you." Beren said so, looking at the mountains and forests in the distance, and his look gradually became soft.


    "Mr. Belen, are you going..." Latil seemed to think of something. She pursed her lips and fell into silence.


    The girls already know about nit, so after seeing the look of Beilun, they also realize that the place he is going to now is probably the place where nit and the elder Emily live?


    Beren turned back, smiled and said, "well, go play. I''ll be back before dinner."


    "All right."


    So the girls left here together. They knew that beren needed to be there alone. In order not to hinder him, they now had to find the holy palace and ovyin string. These days, they have become very good friends, and they don''t know how their bodies have recovered.


    After watching the girls go away, Bellen also turned and walked towards the mountain forest. She looked calm. There was a faint flow of light in the dark blue pupils. Because she had not been there, she needed to borrow some of her own eye ability.


    After walking for a long time, until noon, Belen finally came to the rugged path, which he learned from Leia.


    At the beginning of the day when he came to the forest of elves, did the man run here for a tryst?


    Around the path, Belen entered the wide land. In front of her line of sight was a small waterfall and pond, while on the side was a small courtyard, quiet and serene.


    Is this where elder Emily has been for thousands of years?


    Belen went to the courtyard and her eyes fell on the motionless swing. Maybe this swing is a very meaningful thing for elder Emily.


    Sitting down at the stone table, beren looked at the pond, his eyes gradually blurred, as if he could see two people standing there.


    "The grace of saving lives can only be counted as my reward if I live hard to the last minute." Beren whispered so softly that a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "I''m really curious. What kind of story did you have thousands of years ago? But think it''s full of all kinds of bitterness? But judging from your appearance, it must be a very wonderful time."


    Although he was talking to himself, beren seemed to be talking to someone.


    The story of thousands of years ago can''t be found in this era, but beren is glad to have the opportunity to talk and laugh with people thousands of years ago and go on a journey together.


    It''s really curious. The world a thousand years ago, the things a thousand years ago, and them a thousand years ago.


    It''s probably a beautiful place for those two to end the curtain, isn''t it? She waited for him, he came as promised, and then went back hand in hand with satisfaction.


    What I saw that day was really a dreamlike scene.


    "Even if you want to leave, you should always leave something for me. Let me remember it." Beren began to complain. He muttered, "listen to me, how nice it is to have a child?"


    All the things that should be done in the spirit forest have been done, and the unexpected things have been experienced. Repairing the border is probably the last thing. It''s really inexplicable.


    Belen breathed out a long breath, then raised his head and looked at the blue sky. With the help of the two people, he had the strength to go on. Then use this last time to witness more things. In any case, he can''t live up to their spirits in heaven.


    Then Belen got up. He looked back at the house. Because Leia had asked SOST, it would probably disappear with time.


    When he entered the room, beren''s eyes fell on the wooden table. When he saw the jade pendant on the table, his eyes opened slowly. After being stunned for a while, his eyes became sour and gradually wet. He walked up with a helpless smile, picked up the jade pendant and looked at it.


    "Ah, have you planned? You guy."


    Crystal tears fell from his cheeks. Beren had a smile on his face. He stuck the jade pendant on his chest. He choked for a while, and then sighed.


    "Then the last trip, let''s go and see it."

 Chapter 802

    "Eh? Are you leaving?"


    When they learned that beren had planned to leave, the girls were stunned. They all looked at the white haired man holding tea. The latter was also a little uncomfortable.


    Belen coughed, then smiled and said, "it''s been so long since I came to the forest of elves. I thought, since everything is finished, it''s time to leave. I can''t live here all the time?"


    Hearing the speech, latil was also stunned. Then he thought carefully and nodded his head and said, "what you said is the same. Calculate carefully. It has been two months?"


    "So long? I didn''t notice." Lumia was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect that she and others had stayed in the forest of elves for so long.


    "Oh, are you leaving? What about sister Leia?"


    At this time, rattis suddenly opened her mouth and said one thing that everyone cared about most. Although they came to the spirit forest for Leia, they also wanted to leave with Leia when they left, but they didn''t know whether the latter was willing or not.


    At this time, Leia and antlina are not here, because the boundary has not been repaired, and they are still helping at the top of the fairy tree, but it''s already late at night. I think they''ll come back soon.


    If you can, everyone hopes that Leia can travel with them again. Although it may be difficult for them now, because Leia is now the "ELF KING", she may also have her own important things to complete.


    Then latil remembered something. She got up from bed, looked at beren, and said, "Mr. beren, I''m going out."


    "Well, you go."


    Belen knew that latil was going to see the purple haired boy, but then again, it was a pity. He had intended to set latil up with the divine palace, but now he was leaving the forest of elves. Will he meet again in the future?


    At the thought of this, he is a little tangled. What can he do now? Because in his opinion, the atmosphere between latil and the temple is very good, but it still needs time to run in.


    Just then, lumia also stood up and said, "Belen, I''m going out too!"


    "I''ll go with you, lumia." Hill also stood up.


    Lumia smiled and nodded.


    "Ah, go, go."


    Belen nodded. Needless to think, lumia and hill are going to find the knight Ji girl ovyin string. Now they are very close friends. If they want to separate, they will really have some regrets and sadness.


    So, after latil, lumia and hill left, there were only Elia, latis and beren in the room. The kitten was lying on her back in the big bed bored at the moment, staring at the light and dark beads above. As for Elia, she leaned quietly at the head of the bed and looked at the book.


    Looking at the beautiful girl reading the book quietly, beren was also absent-minded, but the reason for his absence was not Elia''s quiet beauty, but thought of the place where he and others were going next.


    She mentioned this matter to Elia long before she came to the spirit forest. She must want to go back to sigma again. That is to say, the route has been decided long ago.


    "Elia."


    Hearing beren''s call, Elia also raised her head, her exquisite and beautiful face showed a look of doubt, and her silver black star eyes looked at the former.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at the curious girl on her face, Bellen smiled and said, "next, go to your hometown and have a look. It must be a very beautiful place?"


    This is not the same words as uncovering scars, because for Elia, it has become the past and the place containing the best time in her first life. Even now, she can''t give up her feelings and feelings.


    When Elia heard these words, she was stunned. Her eyes glittered, as if she remembered something. The corners of her mouth slightly raised a clever arc, and she showed a smile that was enough to make anyone''s heart beat.


    "Yes!"


    After hearing their conversation, the kitten lying in a daze on the bed suddenly sat up and said with a surprised look, "where are you going next? Elia''s hometown?"


    "Yes."


    Belen nodded, and then noticed something. He said curiously, "anyway, latis, you are younger than Elia. Is it too impolite to call your name directly?"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this, latis also blinked her big eyes. She muttered, then nodded her head and whispered, "I''m sorry, brother, I know."


    At this time, Elia shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter what latis wants to call me. After all, we are a family."


    Hearing her words, the kitten''s eyes brightened. She immediately turned and rushed into Elia''s arms, rubbing her head against the girl''s chin. It was very intimate.


    "Mm-hmm! Elia is so good!"


    Seeing this, Bellen smiled and said, "Elia is so mature. It really worries me. My dignity as an elder is almost gone."


    Elia pinched latis''s face and said curiously after hearing beren''s words: "what does that brother need me to be?"


    "Ah?" Belen was also stunned, and then shook his head again and again. He scratched his hair, smiled and said, "you don''t need to be like anything. Elia is Elia, and you don''t need to be like anything other than yourself."


    Hearing the speech, Elia also tilted her head and didn''t seem to understand. She whispered, "my brother will say something that people can''t understand."


    "Ha ha, isn''t it?" Belen couldn''t help laughing.


    Then, at the entrance above, two figures came in. It was Leia and antlina who were busy. The current one was also confused when he saw that there were only three people in the house.


    "You''re back."


    After walking down the steps, Leia looked around curiously, and beren knew what she was looking for, so she smiled and replied, "because they are leaving soon, so they went to say goodbye to their friends."


    "What!? ready to leave?"


    Leia opened her eyes wide, then raised her finger to herself and said, "well, what about me?"


    Seeing the girl so surprised, Belen was also stunned. He lowered his head, then blinked and said, "I don''t know what you think, Leia, so I also want to tell you about it. Although I hope you can go with us, after all, your identity is different now, so..."


    "Then, please give me more advice next!"


    Hearing the girl''s words, Bellen also raised his head and looked at the smiling girl in front of him, and then a faint brilliance flashed in his dark blue eyes, and a happy smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 803

    After learning that Leia was going to travel together, the kitten immediately jumped up and hugged her. She looked very happy. For her, Leia was also a very important family.


    "Sister Leia!"


    When the kitten rubbed her face, Leia giggled and said, "well, well, latis is really."


    Seeing everyone happy, Angelina sighed and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t leave with you."


    "Why?"


    Latis came out of Leia''s arms. Her delicate little face was sad. She muttered, "no, aunt Ann wants to go with us!"


    At the kitten''s words, anterina walked forward with a smile, put one hand on rattis''s head and stroked it gently.


    "The plight of the elf forest has just passed. I need to stay here. I''m sorry, latis."


    Belen also came over. He put his hand on latis''s shoulder, looked at Angelina, and said, "I see. That''s all we have to do."


    When she heard what he said, Angelina turned her lips and said with a dissatisfied face, "you smelly boy, it seems that you have no idea that I can''t leave together."


    "What do you think I think?" Beren rolled her eyes.


    Angelina showed her wronged look again. She muttered, "it''s so wronged. Master wants to stay here alone, but her beloved disciples are not disappointed at all. People are dying of loneliness."


    "All right, all right! If you are lonely, hurry to find a man!" Beren immediately interrupted her, replied very speechless, and he sighed.


    "Looking for a man?" Angelina''s look became even more lost. She looked like she wanted to cry. She sighed, "do you want your beloved master to do that under the same roof and in the same bed with other men..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    When she heard what Angelina said, beren interrupted her with a blush. What''s the matter with this woman? How dare you say such shameless words in front of so many people!


    "So, you want to see me with other men..."


    "Ah! I''m wrong. In fact, I''m so disappointed!"


    Hearing that the woman wanted to go on, Belen was frightened and immediately surrendered and admitted his mistake. He helplessly looked at the woman with a joking smile in front of him. Then he turned his head with a red face.


    "How can you not be disappointed."


    For beren, Angelina is not just a master. He will be disappointed if he can''t leave together, but after all, she is no longer a child. She can''t always show the appearance of a child in front of her.


    After hearing the speech, Angelina said with a smile, "say it again."


    "An inch! Old woman!" Beren blew up immediately.


    Seeing that they were so close, the girls also showed a faint smile, while Leia looked at Angelina thoughtfully, then smiled and shook her head.


    These mentors are really


    The "quarrel" still ended with beren''s defeat. He sighed and looked at Laiya. He asked curiously, "Laiya, if you leave with us, won''t your father have a problem?"


    Leia nodded, then Yingying said with a smile, "I have already told my father that if everyone wants to leave, I will leave together, and my father has agreed."


    Although Leia is now the "ELF KING", soster does not intend to let Leia take over his position now, because Leia is still too young for him. Now that he has seen her growth and future road, he will no longer limit it. Let her do what she wants to do.


    It is precisely because she talked about it that Leia can easily tell everyone her will. She wants to travel with everyone, as before.


    "I really envy you young people." Then she remembered something and looked at beren immediately. She said, "beren, come with me. I have something to ask you."


    Hearing the speech, Belen nodded knowingly. He knew what anterina wanted to ask. Even if the latter didn''t ask, he would tell her about it.


    Following Angelina out of the room, they came to the high platform and looked up at the stars. They were about to separate again, and they didn''t know how long it would take to meet again.


    Angelina turned around. She looked at her disciples and asked, "Belen, how''s your body?"


    Although Beilun didn''t die after the first World War because of nit and elder Emily, anterina has never had a bottom line about his physical condition. Since it''s time to separate, she also wants to get the answer to this question from Beilun, otherwise she will always be worried.


    Beren smiled and said, "it''s all right for the time being. Magic can be used freely."


    "Temporarily? How much time do you have?" Asked Angelina, frowning. It was one of her biggest concerns.


    For this problem, beren also thought about it, and then replied: "it should take two or three years for the dead gas in my body to accumulate to a fatal level."


    Two or three years?


    Angelina frowned and was silent. Although it was a blessing in misfortune, she didn''t think that even the Savior and elder Emily could only do so.


    Probably, this is the point of no solution.


    Seeing the silent elf woman, beren was also warm in his heart. He walked forward with a smile and stood in front of antlina. He said softly, "that''s enough. It''s a very happy thing to live so long."


    Hearing the speech, antelina also raised her head. She looked at the smiling disciple in front of her, then shook her head with a smile and said, "you idiot, are you satisfied?"


    "Of course." Beren responded with a smile.


    Antlina shook her head and said with a smile, "obviously, you haven''t kissed a girl''s mouth. As a man, how can you be so satisfied?"


    Hearing this, Belen was also stunned, and then the thin cherry lips appeared in his mind. His cheeks immediately turned red. He subconsciously didn''t turn his head. It was very hot.


    Seeing him like this, Angelina was stunned, and then showed an unbelievable look. She showed an expression of great surprise, and then asked, "kissed?"


    "No."


    "Who is it? Is it al''s?"

 Chapter 804

    Three days later, the enchantment of the spirit forest has finally been repaired, and beren and others will be ready to leave the spirit forest today.


    Returning to the familiar commercial car again, beren looked at Leia holding a lot of salutes, and suddenly felt a little ashamed. At that time, she had to put these into the storage, otherwise her sleeping area would become smaller again.


    Leia drilled her head out of the window, smiled and shouted, "let''s go!"


    "Yes."


    Belen also smiled, then pulled the reins. The two old guys who had been cultivating for two months immediately raised their feet and moved forward. They really have enough to eat and drink these days.


    In the sky, two figures floated in the air. It was SOST, the "ELF KING" and antlina, the "sword saint". They looked at the fading commercial car with some emotion.


    If it weren''t for the people in the commercial car, the spirit forest would be destroyed on that day.


    Soster looked at the distant commercial car, then bent down slightly and expressed his gratitude again. Then he thought of something and smiled.


    One side of Angelina was stunned when she saw him smile. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that you''re in a good mood."


    "Of course, after all, you may have grandchildren soon." Soster said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, antelina was stunned, Xiumei picked slightly, and then seemed to think of something. Some silently shook her head, and then looked into the distance, with a touch of expectation hidden in it.


    When will we meet next time?


    At the other end of the forest, Belem drove a commercial car to the edge of the border. At this time, it was Leia''s turn to appear. She stood beside Belem and raised her hand. The magic radiated from her hand. It also needs a certain ability to open the border. Now Leia is the "ELF KING".


    Buzz!


    After Leia''s magic resonated with the boundary, the boundary opened a hole, and the front became hazy and illusory. Belen also drove out in a commercial car at this time.


    At the moment when the commercial car came out of the forest of elves, Leia suddenly felt soft under her feet and almost fell down. Belen also hurriedly pulled it into her arms.


    "Lai, Leia? What''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing this worried voice, the girls also poked their heads out of the window and looked suspiciously at the white haired man holding Leia.


    Leia reached out and rubbed her dizzy head. She just felt as if she had been evacuated at that moment. She coughed a few times and sat up again.


    "No, it''s okay, it''s just..." Leia shook her head, then looked at her hands. She smiled awkwardly and said, "it seems that the protection of the spirit forest on me seems to be gone."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. He looked at the golden pupils, and then smiled and said, "maybe you can have that power only when you are in the forest of elves."


    "Well, what a pity." Laiya also has some regrets. If she can use that power outside, she can help in case of danger.


    Aware of some loss of Leia, beren also stretched out his hand and put it on Leia''s head. He smiled and said, "give me and Elia the power. Leia just needs to give advice and take care of everyone in the back."


    "Yes."


    Leia nodded, but still a little depressed.


    Then latil smiled and said, "Laiya, come in and play together? I brought a lot of cards from the divine palace!"


    "Well, good!"


    Leia smiled again.


    Seeing the girl who had recovered, beren smiled and said, "come in quickly. It''s a little cold outside."


    Spirit forest, spirit School Park.


    At the moment, in the student union office of the spirit School Park, a beautiful young man with purple hair is sitting in the office chair, looking at a lot of documents in front of him speechless. Unexpectedly, he has not handled them for a period of time, and has piled up like this.


    On one side, a beautiful woman with long hair is holding a folder and wearing a pair of glasses. She has an intellectual beauty, which is completely different from that of Ji yingzishuang, a knight.


    "These are the documents you need to review, Mr. President."


    Hearing the slightly joking words, the holy palace sighed and said, "don''t be kidding. How can I review so many documents."


    "You know?" Ofe Yin Xian glanced at her, then hummed: "hum, when you shake hands with the shopkeeper, who do you think helped to deal with the documents?"


    Hearing the speech, the temple was also a little helpless, but he really didn''t want to be the student president, but he knew he was wrong, and he didn''t refute anything. At present, he had to apologize.


    "I know it''s wrong, Mr. vice president. Can you help solve it together?"


    That somewhat arrogant and charming temperament will not come out only in front of childhood friends.


    Ovyin Xian squinted at the beautiful purple haired boy, and then hummed, "I''ll help you solve some. You can do the rest yourself and don''t accept refutation."


    "Yes, yes, yes." The temple looked bitter, but it was better to help than not. He thought so.


    Then she went to the back of the holy palace. Her eyes looked out of the window. She whispered, "lumia, they should have left the forest of elves."


    For the first foreign friend she knew, she was still a little reluctant, but she also knew that lumia and they would not stay in the spirit forest all the time.


    "Latil..."


    Hearing the words of ovyin string, the holy palace also turned around. The name of the cat eared girl was whispered in his subconscious mouth, and his expression gradually became soft.


    However, after hearing this whisper, the ORF sound string was stiff, then turned around and stared at the beautiful purple haired boy in front of him, looking at him coldly.


    "Why, what''s the matter?" The temple was also stared at. I felt uncomfortable. My heart jumped slightly. I always felt more nervous in the face of childhood sweethearts at the moment than in the face of the king of King Kong at that time?


    Ovyin string said coldly, "whose name were you calling just now?"


    "No, no..." The temple began to sweat all over and didn''t know why he was lying, but I always felt that it was better to answer like this at this time.


    "Oh?" Ofe Yin Xian snorted, then put the documents in his hand on the table, went straight out of the office, and left a very angry word.


    "Solve the file yourself!"


    Seeing the figure who left angrily, the temple was also a little confused. How could she be so angry when she said her name? Did latil have any contradiction with her? Didn''t you see it the other day?


    Forget it. Apologize next time.

 Chapter 805

    It has been a week since we left the spirit forest. The next thing we want to go to Sigma has also been told, and the route has been determined. However, sigma is located in the western region outside China, so it is far away, and we can''t get there in a short time.


    At dinner that day, beren''s eyes fell on the girls while chewing, and then he looked at the girl with long brown curly hair. He was stunned slightly, and then opened his mouth slowly.


    "Then, hill, is it really no problem for you to follow us abroad?"


    Hearing his words, hill was also stunned. She swallowed the food she had chewed in her mouth. She blinked and said, "no problem, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah, no, nothing." Beren shook his head and immediately lowered his head to continue eating.


    In his heart, hill is the only heir of the bogia Coty family, and his status is very noble. Moreover, hill and her father have taken care of everyone for more than a year, which is a great kindness to him. It always feels too casual to take hill out of the country in this way.


    Hill frowned slightly when she saw beren. She hesitated, then lowered her head and continued to eat, but it seemed that her mood was indeed affected and she didn''t know what she thought.


    The girls on one side looked at them curiously.


    Soon after the meal, Bellen began to clean up the table. The girls came to help, and hill also helped to take the plate to Bellen who was cleaning the plate. She squinted at the people around her, and then slowly opened her mouth.


    "What does that mean?"


    Hearing the girl''s inquiry, Belen was also stunned. He turned his head and looked at the girl next to him. He hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I think it would be dangerous to go abroad. After all, there are still wars outside. Otherwise, let''s send you back to ailorana. Your parents may worry about you."


    "What?"


    After hearing these words, hill was also stunned. She looked at the man in front of her with incredible eyes, and then gradually turned into disappointment and anger.


    Belen thought Hill didn''t hear what he said clearly. Although he always felt that the atmosphere was wrong, he planned to explain it again, but when he opened his mouth, a crisp slap sounded on his face, which was hot in an instant.


    Huh?


    Just after beren was stunned by this slap, the girls who were doing other work subconsciously turned around. Although it was night, they could still see the red half of the white haired man''s face under the light.


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun!?"


    "Hill!?"


    The girls just wanted to come over, but they were blocked by the strange atmosphere. Subconsciously, they felt that they shouldn''t enter it at this time.


    Belen slowly turned her head and looked at the girl in front of her. At the moment, the girl was ready to cry. She raised her hands to erase the tears from her eyes, and then glared at the man in front of her.


    "You bastard! Is that how you want me to go?"


    Hearing the girl''s angry and wronged words, beren also trembled. He quickly opened his mouth and explained: "I don''t mean that, just feel..."


    "Just feel what?" Hill angrily interrupted beren. She said coldly, "if it''s because of danger, don''t you want to go with everyone?"


    Belen was stunned. He said subconsciously, "but your father will worry about you."


    Although he always felt that he shouldn''t say these words, he didn''t know why he had the "shouldn''t" mood, which made him very tangled.


    Why?


    "Yes, my father will worry about me, but I will also worry about everyone!" Hill''s voice was choking, and tears fell in her eyes. She said with great pain: "everyone is also a family for me! Why drive me away?"


    Rush Go?


    After hearing this sentence, beren''s heart seemed to ache. He opened his eyes. He didn''t mean that, but now he couldn''t even say "no", because he realized that that''s what he said?


    "I..."


    At the moment when beren spoke, Hill ran out crying. Instead of going back to the commercial car, she ran to the other end of the grassland.


    "Hill!"


    Seeing this, Belen also called out loudly, but the girl''s figure didn''t stop. He also stood there for a time and didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, lumia chased after her with great worry. Elia also turned into a silver streamer to keep up, and a girl''s complaining voice came from one side. Latil came to beren with a look of anger.


    "Ah! Mr. beren, are you a fool?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen was stunned, and then asked, "latil, hill, she..."


    Seeing Belen still with a confused face, latil was also depressed. At this time, Leia came over and said, "hill, she takes everyone as her family!"


    "Ah? Me, me too!" Beren''s eyes widened.


    Hearing this, latil shook her head and said, "no, Mr. Belen didn''t regard hill as a real family, otherwise he wouldn''t say what he just said."


    Ding!


    Belen was awakened by this sentence. He finally knew why he was tangled and "shouldn''t" in his heart. It was precisely because the girl regarded herself and others as family, so he would hurt him when he said those words, but what he should have realized was ignored?


    "Mr. Belen probably regards hill more as a friend than his family?" Leia has seen through beren''s mind, she said.


    Latil nodded, and she thought so, but for her, hill was not only her friend, but also her very important family!


    "Ah, so it is..." Belem muttered to himself.


    Just because the girl regarded everyone as her family, when she said that, she knew that she didn''t regard her as her family, so she broke her heart.


    He''s such a fool. How can he say that


    For a long time, Belen didn''t regard hill as a real family. He didn''t realize this until now. However, the girl had already regarded them as her important family.


    Realizing this, beren immediately turned and ran in the direction of Hill''s escape. He raised his arm, waved his hand and shouted.

 Chapter 806

    Seeing the figure running away, latil and Leia looked at each other and smiled. In fact, they had long thought that such a thing might happen one day, but they didn''t expect it to happen so soon.


    Then Leia said with a smile, "but fortunately, he''s a fool. Otherwise, latil, your mind would have been exposed long ago?"


    However, this time latil didn''t show a shy look. After hearing this, she looked at the elf girl next to her, and the cat pupil stared at the golden eyes.


    "Speaking of it, Leia, are you right about Mr. beren..."


    "Sister, can I have sugar?"


    At this time, the voice of latis came from the rear and immediately interrupted latil''s words. She immediately turned her head and opened her eyes when she saw latil holding a colorful candy in her hand.


    "Don''t eat! Latis, you''re getting fat, you know!? don''t eat sugar these days, and you have to exercise!"


    "Ah!?"


    The kitten immediately drooped down her cat''s ears and looked pitiful.


    Seeing latil walking towards latil, Leia was flushed at the moment. She covered her chest with one hand and inexplicably accelerated her heart. Although she didn''t finish that sentence, she seemed to know what latil was going to say.


    The girl''s mind could not help but picture scenes on the fairy tree. She took a deep breath and calmed her mood. Her cheeks were a little ruddy. She pressed the back of her cold hand against her cheek to cool it down. There was a sense of shame on her face.


    Luckily that guy is a fool.


    Now on the grassland.


    Elia and lumia have stopped hill. No matter how the latter makes trouble, the two women won''t let her pass. The grassland at night is also very dangerous.


    Lumia took Hill''s hand. She said with some pain: "hill, don''t cry. Belen is just a little stunned and doesn''t realize your intention."


    "I really, really regard you as my family, really!" Hill choked and wept like a child. It was true that she really treated everyone like a family. However, her wholehearted efforts were not recognized, which made her very sad.


    Elia also stepped forward. She whispered, "brother, he''s on his way now." She could feel the rushing breath.


    Hearing her words, Hill also lowered his head and said, "I don''t want to see him, don''t see him!"


    Lumia held Hill''s hand and said softly, "come on, hill, Belen must have known she was wrong and came to apologize to you. Why don''t you have a good talk with him?"


    Hill choked. Her tears had stopped, but she was still very sad. She stood there with her head down and didn''t respond, but silence was her best answer.


    Seeing this, lumia also understood. She looked at Elia, then smiled and nodded. The latter also blinked and immediately looked at the white figure that had come.


    When Belen came here, he could vaguely see the swollen eyes, and his heart couldn''t help pulling up. What he couldn''t see most was the girls crying, especially the girls he knew.


    Seeing his arrival, lumia and Elia also made room for them. When lumia passed beren, she said seriously, "hill, she''s sad."


    "Well, I see." Beren nodded, then took a deep breath and walked forward. He must be responsible for his mistakes.


    Hearing the footsteps beside her, Hill could not help shaking her hand. She pursed her lips, and then couldn''t help shouting, "don''t get close, just stand there, and then go back quickly!"


    "OK, I''ll stand here."


    At this time, Belen took another big step and stood in front of hill, and the girl was startled. She subconsciously stepped back, but she stepped on a stone and almost fell to the ground. At this time, a powerful arm stopped her waist and helped her.


    "Be careful."


    When she was stunned, there was such a sentence in her ear, and hill also recovered. She looked at her face close in front of her, closed her lips tightly, and then stood up to push the person in front of her, showing her anger.


    "That''s right there!"


    Belen said awkwardly, "it''s already evening. I can''t see your face clearly by moonlight."


    With that, Belen raised another hand, and the crystal blue magic came out. The light illuminated the dark place and made both sides see each other''s faces.


    "Sorry."


    This is the first sentence that beren began. He came to apologize. It''s not just because he said "I''m sorry" because he was wrong, or because of his guilt and the feeling that he wanted to treat the girl as a real family.


    Hearing his apology, Hill bowed her head and remained silent. Although she often quarreled with beren, she didn''t even want to refute when she was really hurt.


    "You don''t need to apologize. I''m too self righteous." Hill''s voice was a little hoarse because she cried. She mocked herself and said, "I just think so unilaterally."


    Think of you as family.


    In this case, even now hill can''t speak frankly, and although it''s not clear, beren knows it.


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren also clenched his hands. He whispered, "no, it''s me who caused this scene. Although I always thought I took hill as your family, in fact, it didn''t. If latil and Leia didn''t tell me your intentions, I would probably be so wrong all the time."


    Hill didn''t answer, but stood there with her head down and didn''t look at Bellen. Her hands tightly clung to the corners of her clothes. Her mood was very complex, but at the next moment, she slowly opened her eyes. She saw the figure step forward again and came to her face. Words that shook her heart came from her ears.


    "I don''t hate hill, or I can say I like hill. I like hill''s sometimes clumsy but arrogant temperament." Belen put his hand on the girl''s head and said seriously, "hill, I won''t be half hanging anymore. I want to be your family."


    He would rather say such a thing than apologize.


    However, hearing these words, hill was stunned. After a moment, her little face was immediately covered with crimson. She immediately reached out and pushed away the person in front of her, and then shouted, "what are you talking about?"


    Isn''t that like an advertisement?


    "I said, I want to be Hill''s family!" Beren repeated this sentence very firmly.


    Although the focus is on this sentence, it is not this sentence that makes Hill care very much. She blushed and gnawed her teeth. Her previous anger suddenly disappeared, and there is only shame left. The guy in front of her is really a hopeless fool. Do you know what she is talking about?


    However, thanks to him, I feel much better.


    "I don''t want to be your family." Hill snorted, then turned his head and ran in the direction of the commercial car, as if he didn''t want to talk to Belen again.


    Seeing the figure of the girl leaving, Belen was stunned, and then raised his hand and grabbed his hair. He didn''t find out for a moment. Did Hill forgive himself or not?

 Chapter 807

    After more than a month, beren and others finally arrived at the western border of Florence. As long as they crossed this side, they went abroad, not far from Sigmar.


    However, in this month''s time, the war broke out again. It is said that the "brave" led the coalition forces into the demon army camp in the eastern theater and won a great victory. With the victory of that battlefield, the horn of the war sounded again, and the war was hot in the theater of all parties.


    Of course, the same is true in the Western Theater.


    Florence''s West is also a huge war zone, and has invested a lot of combat power here. Therefore, a large number of residents on the western border have fled here and moved to other places.


    The news of the war is not good news for beren and his party, because they are going abroad to sigma. Maybe it has become a battlefield.


    It''s a headache.


    But even so, they must leave the country. They don''t know how long it will take until the war is over. He doesn''t have so much time to wait.


    The silver haired girl sitting next to beren glanced at the soldiers walking around, then looked at the man next to her. She gently opened her red lips and asked, "brother, are you still going?"


    Beren was stunned, then looked at the girl. He smiled and said, "of course, I can''t wait to see Elia''s hometown."


    Hearing the speech, Elia''s eyes trembled slightly. She whispered, "but now we are fighting and may encounter a lot of trouble."


    "Elia is such a good boy." Belen smiled and rubbed the girl''s head. He knew that Elia didn''t want everyone to get into trouble, so he wanted to change her mind.


    "But don''t worry. We haven''t experienced any trouble. It''s just a war. We can avoid it. If we can''t avoid it, we''ll knock it all down and go over again!"


    For beren, although time is no longer so urgent, he should cherish time more than ever, do more things he wants to do and see more scenery he wants to see, which is the most important thing. Now, accompanying Elia back to her hometown is the most important thing. How can he be defeated by a little trouble?


    Without hesitation, he drove the commercial car out of the city and headed towards the West.


    Sitting aside, Elia looked at the white haired man next to her. A sweet smile appeared on her exciting face. She looked back at the distance with satisfaction. Her eyes drifted away, as if she could see the familiar sea.


    Belen turned his head and saw the young girl smiling. He tried his best to make the girls look like this.


    abroad.


    After leaving the Empire, the land looked extremely desolate and uninhabited. The cold wind at the end of the invisible road was colder and more bitter than the wind felt in the Empire, and even felt a sense of awe.


    "It''s cold."


    At the moment, latil is sitting next to beren instead of Elia. Although it is autumn, she doesn''t feel too cold in the Empire, so she is also thin. She has only one long sleeve and ordinary trousers. She is also cold and trembling at the moment.


    Seeing the girl shivering, Belen also said, "latil, go back to the room. You don''t have to come out with me."


    "No, Mr. Belen has been driving a commercial car alone these days. I want to accompany you!" Latil shook her head and refused. Her arms were around her chest and her body was still shaking.


    Seeing this, Belen was also stunned. Then he turned his head and opened the window a little. He said, "Leia, help latil get a thicker dress."


    "OK!"


    Leia in the room answered, and then quickly took out a brown coat from the room. Belen took it and handed it to latil.


    "Put it on. You''ll catch a cold and have a fever when you''re cold."


    Latil nodded, then took the coat and put it on. The shaking of her body gradually eased. She breathed out. Because the temperature was very low, she could see the gasping fog.


    Then, latil looked at the man beside her. She asked with some concern, "Mr. Belen, how long can we get to sigma?"


    "About another month." Belen estimated and gave such an answer.


    Because beren doesn''t know the terrain outside, let alone leading to places he has never been to. Even if there is a map, it can''t confirm a shortcut. Besides, now, during the war, he may encounter the army.


    Sigma, Elia''s hometown.


    Latil also looked forward to the day when she arrived at Sigmar. After all, it was Elia''s hometown. However, she was still worried about Elia, because she had already known Elia''s past. Would the child be sad if she returned to her hometown where things have changed?


    Then latil stood up. She suddenly wanted to talk to Elia, and she suddenly stood up, which startled Belen.


    "Latil, what''s the matter?"


    The cat eared girl looked at beren and said with a smile, "I suddenly want to chat with Elia, so Mr. beren, I''ll go first."


    "Ah, then go in." Belen was stunned and smiled. Although she didn''t know what latil thought, she seemed to be worried about Elia''s child.


    So latil opened the window and went straight in. Her movements were very smooth. After all, she had experienced countless times. When she returned to the room, she was a little surprised and exclaimed.


    "It''s so warm!"


    Leia looked at rattel, smiled and said, "because Elia used magic to isolate most of the air outside, it became warm inside."


    Hearing the startling voice inside, Belen shook his head helplessly. Then he noticed something. He immediately raised his head and vaguely saw the falling white objects. He was stunned and smiled.


    "Oh, oh, it''s winter again."


    It snowed in the sky. The weather outside seemed to change faster than in the Empire. It seemed that it had entered winter, so it had begun to snow.


    It''s not the first time beren has seen snow outside, but this time he doesn''t feel as cold as before, because the laughter from the house behind him is warm all over him now.

 Chapter 808

    On this day, the weather was very dark and cold, with dark clouds everywhere. From time to time, I could hear thunder. There was not only rain but also snow in the sky.


    Beside the window of the commercial car, the kitten latis was lying on the window, looking at the running water on the outer wall of the window, flashing her big eyes.


    "It''s raining outside!"


    Seeing the wagging tail, Leia smiled and said, "to be exact, it''s raining and snowing outside, but don''t go out. It''s windy outside."


    Latil stood up when she heard the speech. She looked at the figure outside the window in front of her and said with some worry: "Mr. Belen, why don''t I come for you? Come in and have a rest."


    Hearing the sound from the back room, although it was blurred due to the sound insulation problem, Belen was also stunned. He turned his head, looked at the cat ear girl in the window, smiled and shook his head.


    It''s so windy and cold outside, and it''s raining and snowing. How can latil drive on his behalf?


    At this time, beren suddenly jumped in his heart. He looked to the right. There was a faint brilliance in the dark blue pupils. He could see that there was a lot of magic there.


    Someone is fighting there and is approaching at top speed.


    After a while, two figures appeared in beren''s sight. One figure was shot out, but the man who came after had wolf like claws. Unexpectedly, the path in front of the path directly penetrated the chest of the figure.


    Demon clan?


    Belem noticed the creature that was pierced through his chest. There was a strange magic pattern on his body. There was no doubt that it was a warrior of the demon army. Then the man who killed him was


    "That''s the strength of the soldiers of the demon army, bah."


    It was a tall man with short black hair and ferocious eyes. His clothes were soaked by the rain. As soon as he shook his long arm, he threw the body away. He sneered with disdain. Then he noticed something. He raised his head and looked at the commercial car driving down the path.


    "Aha? There are still people coming to such a place." The tall man''s eyes fell on the white haired man driving the commercial car, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Because the other party was blocking the path, Belen had to stop the commercial car first. He whispered, "Elia, don''t let everyone out, just stay inside."


    Although there was no response, Belen knew that Elia had heard it. Then he looked at the man covered with blood.


    He could see that the blood on the other party was not only from the demon clan, but also from others.


    At this time, many figures came out of the mountain forest, not only men, but also several women in hot clothes, and they all have the same characteristics and blood stains.


    Just finished killing.


    The tall man hung the wolf''s claw beside him, and his other hand returned to normal. He put it in his waist. He stared at the white haired man in the car, smiled and said, "there are people in such a remote place? Where are you from?"


    Belen calmly replied, "Erot."


    Erote is the border city when he finally came out, and it has been half a month since he arrived abroad. It is a long distance from erote.


    "From the Florentine Empire?" The man looked at beren, then looked at the commercial car behind the latter, and his eyes fell on the window. He could see a cat ear girl with her head sticking out.


    Belem also noticed that latis was peeping, but he didn''t turn his head to look at her now, but calmly looked at the guys standing in a row in front of him.


    Then the man took back his eyes. He laughed and said, "my name is Keji. These are my companions. We are adventurers from the andiliga empire. We happened to meet the bastards of the demon family, so we solved it by the way."


    So, what about the human blood on you?


    Belen looked very calm and didn''t ask this sentence. He probably knew what kind of people these guys were, but he didn''t care much because he didn''t want to get into any trouble.


    Then the tall man named Ke Ji smiled and said, "this young friend, look at the rain and snow. We don''t have an umbrella. Can you give us a ride and leave the mountain forest?"


    In this regard, beren replied blandly: "I''m sorry, my business car can''t accommodate people."


    There are a dozen people on the other side, all of whom don''t look like good stubble. How can beren allow these guys to enter his commercial car.


    For his refusal, koji didn''t give up. He still said with a smile: "don''t be so ruthless. Now we are fighting against the demon army, but the coalition forces of our countries. The people under us should unite as one, shouldn''t we? Just give a way."


    "Yes, yes."


    A hot woman on one side echoed. The beautiful Danfeng eyes fell on the window next to beren and said with a smile: "I happen to be good at communicating with children. The weather is so bad, she must be very scared. I can talk to them about my heart."


    However, beren disapproved indifferently: "thank you for your kindness, but I''m sorry. There are several children in my family. They can chat and relieve themselves."


    After being rejected again, those people except corky narrowed their eyes. Although they did not show magic, there was a dull flow of murderous gas, which was even more terrible in the gloomy weather and rain.


    Feeling the murderous spirit, beren was still expressionless. He said blandly, "if it''s okay, please get out of the way. We''re going to pass."


    "You..."


    When the woman was about to say something, corky raised his hand and stopped her. He smiled and shook his head. There was a shade in his eyes, and then looked back at the white haired man in the car.


    "That''s a pity. Goodbye."


    With that said, corky retreated, while the others frowned slightly, and then retreated to make way for a spacious road.


    Seeing this scene, beren didn''t have any expression. He just drove away in a commercial car at a slow speed, passing between the people on both sides.

 Chapter 809

    As the merchant car gradually went away, lejit''s eyes also had a cold cold. He held his hands tightly and flashed the idea of trying to catch up, but finally released his hand.


    A man with a scar on his face asked in a deep voice, "head, why don''t you do it directly?"


    Another thin man with a knife also showed an evil smile. He said, "yes, but it''s just a businessman, and there seem to be several women in the house."


    The hot and beautiful woman was also full of murderous intent. She said coldly, "let me break him up next time I see him!"


    However, lejit was staring at the drifting commercial car. He said in a deep voice: "this is not in the territory of any country, but outside the territory. Now the coalition army is at war with the demon army again. If it''s just an ordinary businessman, how dare he take his family out of the country?"


    The beautiful woman frowned and asked, "do you mean that the white haired man is a very powerful guy?" She really can''t believe it.


    "I''m not sure."


    Lejit looked at his right hand. He didn''t know when his animal shape had changed back. He frowned slightly, and his dark blue eyes appeared in his mind. He was afraid of the white haired man. It was just his intuition. Did he think too much?


    "Head, it''s not a problem to be in the rain all the time. Let''s go quickly."


    So, lejit put away his complicated thoughts and thought he was flat. He nodded, and then he quickly left here with everyone. The blood on his body could not be washed even in the pouring rain.


    A commercial car that has gone far.


    Belen looked at the increasingly heavy rain in the sky, but he was also a little helpless. Although he was wearing a raincoat, his face could not be covered. Now he has washed his face with rain.


    Echoing those people just now, beren''s eyes twinkled. Maybe they were really adventurers, but what they did was no different from robbers, and even killed themselves.


    When passing through the road, beren clearly felt the sudden strong murderous spirit, but it seemed that because the leader didn''t do it in the end, others didn''t do it, so nothing happened.


    Although those are not good people, and he doesn''t need to fear them, he can still have one less trouble. Even now, he doesn''t want to kill in front of latil and them.


    Although a strange thing happened, it didn''t affect beren''s mood. Even if it rained, someone needed to direct the two old guys forward, so they couldn''t go into the house to take shelter from the rain.


    Click.


    One side of the window was opened. Latil looked at the white haired man outside the window and asked softly, "Mr. Belen, who were those just now?"


    "Probably robbed." Beren said with a smile.


    Robbery?!


    Latil also opened her eyes when she heard the speech. She was a little worried, so she quickly asked, "well, should they be gone now?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Belen can''t help but feel a little funny. It''s clear that he and Elia are around. Why is the child still so worried.


    Seeing the man laughing, latil was also stunned. She was very puzzled and asked, "Mr. beren, what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing. I just think latil is so cute." Beren replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, latil''s cheeks immediately turned red and her eyes became moist. She said angrily, "Bei, what is Mr. Belen talking about!" Then he closed the window with a red face, closed the curtain and disappeared into beren''s sight.


    On the bed in the house, latil had buried her face in the pillow, and the blushing side was not exposed at all, but the scene just fell into the eyes of other girls.


    Hill looked at the girl with her legs fluttering on the bed. She blinked. She couldn''t help thinking of what beren said to her that day. Her cheeks gradually turned red. Although she knew that it didn''t mean that, she still felt very ashamed. So she also turned around and sat and began to stare at a Book absentmindedly.


    Latis was lying on the ground looking at the book and holding a half licked colorful candy in her hand. She didn''t notice her sister''s current state at all.


    Laiya coughed. She looked up at the curtains. Although she wanted to go out, it was cold outside, so she gave up the idea. She thought about it and laughed.


    "Do you want to tell ghost stories? Today''s weather and atmosphere are very suitable for ghost stories!"


    Hearing Laiya''s words, everyone came back and nodded one after another. It''s just boring to be idle. Moreover, it''s still cloudy outside today. It''s windy and rainy. Isn''t it a good time to tell ghost stories?


    So Leia put out the lamp and used a magic as a candle. Then they sat on the bed and began to tell ghost stories.


    After he noticed that the light had disappeared, Belen was also stunned. He looked back and smiled helplessly. It was estimated that the girls were telling ghost stories again.


    Hum.


    The silver light fell, and a figure fell beside Belen. The magic scattered the water stains on the seat. Then the girl sat down and wrapped the magic around her. The raindrops couldn''t touch her at all.


    Although beren can do this, he prefers to let nature take its course, so he won''t deliberately cover himself with magic to avoid the rain.


    Seeing the visitor, Belen also asked with some doubts, "won''t Elia listen to ghost stories with everyone?"


    Elia shook her head and raised her head slightly. Her silver black eyes looked at the cloudy sky. She said, "my brother will be lonely alone."


    Hearing these words, Belen was also stunned. He looked at the beautiful side face and didn''t come back until a moment later. He smiled and shook his head and said, "that''s what he said."


    He was really seen through. If he didn''t want to hurry, he also wanted to tell ghost stories with everyone.


    So beren looked at the girl next to him again. He asked, "Elia, isn''t it cold?"


    Hearing the speech, Elia shook her head and said, "it''s not cold."


    "Then sit here with me for a while."


    "Yes."


    A ghost story was being told in the house, and at this time, there was a flash of lightning and white rainbow in the sky. Even then, the dull thunder sounded, and the girl''s scream came out of the room behind him. For this, beren sitting outside smelled the sound and laughed. It''s no wonder. After all, the current weather is also very strange.


    "Where''s Elia?"


    "Haunted!"


    "Beibei, Mr. Beilun! Elia is gone!"

 Chapter 810

    After another half month, Belen and others became closer and closer to sigma. On this day, they came to a small town very close to sigma.


    Now it is dusk, and there is a dense forest in front of the town. For safety, Belen decided to rest in the town for a night.


    "Let''s have a rest here. We''ll be there tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    The girls all answered.


    Because it is on the edge of the town, commercial vehicles will not hinder passers-by, and this has become the best place to rest.


    After dinner, beren sat in a commercial car and looked into the distance. He would arrive at sigma tomorrow. I don''t know what kind of place it would be. It was only a few years since the collapse of the kingdom of Arlo. Maybe it was still a mess or a ruin. I haven''t heard of other countries occupying this land in recent years, but I think so, After all, we are at war with the demon army. There is no time to do these things.


    "Brother."


    There was a soft voice in his ear, and Belen turned his head. He smiled and asked, "what''s the matter, Elia? Aren''t you full?"


    For beren''s teasing, Elia just shook her head. She lowered her head slightly. There seemed to be ripples in her silver black eyes. She didn''t speak, but stood there quietly.


    Seeing this, Belen was also stunned. He jumped down from the commercial car, and then looked at the girl with her head down and silent. He seemed to think of something, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "Elia, are you nervous?"


    After hearing this, Elijah''s beautiful eyelashes trembled slightly. She didn''t seem to know how she felt, but now she was pointed out.


    Aware of the girl''s strange, beren was also suddenly in her heart, because she would arrive at the girl''s hometown tomorrow. Even if she was relieved about the past, she would still be in a mood when she came back to her hometown. This is an inevitable thing. What she is nervous about is not only that things are right and people are wrong, but that thing may also be changed.


    So, Belen stretched out his hand and took the girl into his arms. He gently put his hand on the girl''s head and said gently: "don''t be nervous. It''s all over. Even if everything is different, everyone will accompany you and bear these changes together."


    Hearing these words, Elia also calmed down. She leaned her head against beren''s chest and answered gently. The tension in her heart had disappeared a lot.


    In the back of the commercial car, the little heads of several girls poked out. They were listening to beren''s words. When they saw the girl snuggling up to the white haired man, they didn''t have any special emotion, but smiled.


    In the early morning of the next day, beren and his party set off again. Before noon, they crossed the forest and came to a plain. They looked far ahead, where they could vaguely see the ruins.


    Is that the ruins of the kingdom of Arlo?


    Beren looked at the ruins and drove the commercial car. It took more than a month to leave Florence and reach sigma. It was a long journey.


    The silver radiance was scattered. The silver haired girl stood at the top of the commercial car. Her silver black eyes looked ahead, and the familiar scene recalled endless memories.


    It rained heavily that day, but it couldn''t quench the smoke of war. The girl in white who came out of the castle turned into a red dress when she finally left.


    Escape, die, and finally the country has become empty.


    The girl didn''t cry, but looked at the distance calmly. Her long silver hair swayed behind her with the oncoming wind. The originally complex emotion in her heart gradually became simple, only a touch of melancholy.


    When Belen drove his commercial car close to the ruins, he was stunned and felt strange, because he could see many magic in the ruins under the magic dimension.


    There are many creatures in it.


    Although there were ruins all around, there was a spacious Avenue in front of him. Belen entered it along the road. When he saw the coming and going crowd, he was stunned.


    At this time, Elijah also fell beside beren. She looked at the people around her curiously and was puzzled, because the scene in front of her was completely different from what she imagined.


    "Here..."


    Belen was stunned. He looked at the crowd and shops around him curiously. It was not so much the ruins of Ailuo kingdom as a rich small town.


    It has been several years since the collapse of the kingdom of Ailuo. It is not strange that it will evolve into this. It is just a conflict with Belen''s imagination, but he soon recognized the reality.


    "Elia."


    "Yes."


    Bellen looked at the people coming and going, smiled and said, "it should be very good now?"


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Elia''s mind came up with the busy market. At the moment, a satisfied smile appeared on that beautiful face.


    "Yes!"


    On the slow-moving commercial car, the beautiful girl showed such a beautiful smile. For a time, many pedestrians were stunned. They just stood in place and didn''t react for a time.


    Who is that super beautiful girl?


    Countless people have such a problem in their minds. If they have seen it, they will not be strange. Obviously, the other party comes from other places.


    Seeing the smile on Elia''s face, Belen was also relieved. He smiled and looked ahead. It would not be disappointing if it evolved into what it is now.


    At this time, the heads of latil and lumia came out of the rear window. The former said in surprise, "is this Elia''s hometown? It looks so lively!"


    Leia also gathered together and asked with some expectation, "Mr. Belen, can we look around later?"


    "Well, of course, but you should go together. It''s very big here. Don''t lose it." Belen nodded and told.


    After all, this is the site of Ailuo kingdom. Although it is impossible to have the same scale as before, he knows that it is still quite large under his induction.


    Lumia muttered with some dissatisfaction, "how old are we? Where can we get lost?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen also turned his head to her and said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily."


    "Hum!" Lumia snorted and then retracted her head.


    Then, beren began to talk about the matters needing attention, while the girls shrunk their heads and didn''t want to listen. On the side, Elia looked at the surrounding scenery with a soft look.

 Chapter 811

    On the second day, Bellen thought, so Bellen also planned to cook a big meal for everyone. After coming, everyone would have to go around, so it''s no good not to eat enough.


    "Ah, the fruit is gone."


    Belen searched for a long time before he got the answer. He couldn''t help regretting that he didn''t bring some fruit out of the spirit forest? You know, the fruit of the spirit forest is more plump, fresh and delicious than that of the outside world.


    "Hey, forget it. Wait and buy some."


    Just after Belem jumped out of the second car, he saw rattis standing there, the cat''s tail shaking behind him, looking at him with a smile.


    "Brother, I want green fruit!"


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also smiled and said, "my brother will buy it right away."


    "Eh? Have you finished? There are still a lot of them." Latis flashed her big eyes and looked surprised. She liked green fruits very much, sour and sweet.


    Seeing the girl''s confused appearance, Belen reluctantly smiled and said, "haven''t you eaten up for latis? You greedy cat, are you going to eat your brother poor."


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Latis immediately became shy. She smiled awkwardly, then came up to Belen, took his hand, smiled and said, "I know my brother loves me most!"


    Seeing the coquettish kitten, Belen also felt a little funny. He reached out his hand and rubbed the girl''s head. He said, "yes, so it doesn''t matter if she is poor."


    "I won''t eat my poor brother!"


    "I''m not sure."


    Just as beren was teasing rattis, Leia came over and saw the shy kitten shaking her head helplessly.


    "Mr. beren, you''re teasing latis again."


    At her words, Belem held the kitten''s face in both hands, then turned his head. He smiled and said, "who makes latis so cute."


    "All right, all right, let latis go!" Leia came to help immediately.


    When Belem let go of latis, the kitten ran to one side, then turned to the front, made a face, and ran away to play with her tongue.


    Seeing this strange little guy, Belen felt very funny. Then he looked at Leia next to him. He said, "by the way, I''m going to buy fruit in that town now. Please."


    "To town?"


    Hearing the speech, Leia''s golden eyes also turned, and then her eyes brightened. She smiled and said, "I''ll go with Mr. beren!"


    "Are you going too?" Beren was stunned.


    "Yes!" Elia nodded in response


    Seeing this, Bellen didn''t have any opinion. He nodded and said, "well, let''s go together."


    So they went to the town together. If it was night, they would have closed the stall long ago. Fortunately, it was still morning, and beren was just interested in this new town.


    This is a town that emerged after the collapse of the Ailuo kingdom. It is not large enough to be called a country. It probably has a short history. Maybe it has evolved gradually in the past two years.


    When she came to a fruit stall, Bellen chose some fresh fruits and didn''t plan to take them away in large quantities, because it''s really troublesome to keep them. Since she will stay here these days, it''s good to buy some occasionally.


    "Ah! What a beautiful girl!"


    The young woman selling fruit also brightened her eyes when she saw Leia standing next to beren. It was the first time she had seen such a beautiful girl, so she was so surprised.


    Laiya herself is a very beautiful girl, and after becoming the "ELF KING", her temperament has become more ethereal, and her golden eyes are rare in the world, dazzling and beautiful like the sun.


    Hearing the other party''s exclamation, Leia was also stunned. She immediately showed a sweet smile. She bent down slightly, then smiled and said, "thank you for your compliment."


    The young female boss shook her hands and said happily, "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful girl like you."


    "You are also very beautiful!" Leia smiled sweetly.


    "Ah, ah, what a sweet girl." The young female boss was also in a good mood. Then she looked at the white haired man. She smiled and said, "is this your boyfriend?"


    "Ah?" Laiya was stunned and her cheeks turned red. She quickly shook her head and waved her hand and said, "no, no!"


    Seeing this, the young female boss was also stunned. Then she thought of something. She patted her hands and said with a smile: "ah, it''s a husband and wife! It''s really young! I''m not married yet!"


    "I, I..."


    Leia blushed and began to steam on her head. If others really make fun of this kind of thing, she didn''t know what to do.


    On one side, Belen also selected the fruit. After hearing the two people''s dialogue, he was stunned. He immediately smiled and said, "there is a misunderstanding. We are just brothers and sisters."


    "Brother and sister?"


    The young female boss was stunned, and then looked curiously at their hair color and pupil color. She was a little surprised. She didn''t look like her own brother and sister, and she looked at the girl


    "Ah! I see!" The female boss immediately understood. She seemed to think of something and looked at Leia with a smile. Although she didn''t say anything, Leia felt shy when she was stared at by the eyes that seemed to see through.


    Beren took the bag from the female boss and said with a smile, "we''ve just come here. I heard that it used to be the territory of a country. How has it become like this now?"


    Hearing what he said, The female boss smiled and said: "Yes, it used to be the territory of the kingdom of Ailuo, but it was destroyed after some things happened. The reasons are quite complex. I just heard. It is said that the princess of the kingdom of Ailuo destroyed all the rebels on her own with powerful magic, but then it seems to have disappeared. She may have died or lived in another country."


    After hearing this, Leia''s mood gradually calmed down. Her eyes drooped. Naturally, she knew who the female boss said the princess was.


    "The people of our town came here only two years ago, and gradually formed the current town. Because it was originally the site of Ailuo Kingdom, our town was named Ailuo town." The female boss didn''t notice their slightly changed look, but smiled and said, "although there is a war, the terrain here is too close to the sea. Instead, the war will not spread here, so it has always been very peaceful."

 Chapter 812

    On their way back, the passers-by could not help but be attracted by their dusty temperament, and there was more sight on Laiya. Such a beautiful girl had never seen before.


    "That girl is so beautiful!"


    "Is it from somewhere else? Is that man her boyfriend?"


    The sound of communication and discussion around is very noisy, and Belen and Leia don''t pay attention to what they are talking about, because they have their own thoughts now.


    Walking in the street, Leia lowered her head slightly. Because of the words she had heard before, she couldn''t help thinking of what she knew about Elia.


    "Mr. beren."


    "Huh?" Beren looked at the girl beside him.


    "Elia, won''t she be sad?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen also turned her head and looked at the girl with her head down. He smiled and said, "it''s all over. Elia just wants to go home."


    "Yes." Leia nodded.


    Then Belen suddenly remembered something. He was a little stunned, and then asked curiously, "anyway, did you see Elia today?"


    "Elia?"


    Leia was stunned when she heard the speech. She raised her head slightly. After thinking about it for a while, she suddenly remembered something and immediately said, "ah, by the way, Elia said she would go out for a walk this morning. Now she doesn''t know whether she has gone back."


    "Well."


    Hearing the speech, beren was also thoughtful. Maybe the child is still looking at the scenery somewhere. Then he smiled and said, "well, let''s go back and prepare a big meal. When Elia comes back, she will come back for dinner on time."


    "Yes!"


    The town is not big, but it is not small. In the middle of the town, there are many large buildings surrounded by a tall clock tower. This is the only building left after the collapse of the Ailuo kingdom. It was already dilapidated. It has been repaired by skilled craftsmen in the town in recent years. It is also a kind of memorial.


    At the moment, a girl with a beautiful face is standing at the top of the clock tower, light as a feather, white as snow, like a snow-white orchid at the bottom of the secluded valley. The wind at the top of the tower was very strong, blowing the soft and beautiful long silver hair, and the Silver Black Star eyes looked into the distance.


    Once, there were buildings at a glance, but now we can see the grassland and dense forest in front at a glance.


    On the top of the tower, the silver haired girl turned and her eyes fell on the blue sea in the distance. Once she looked at the sea like this, but now she has less joy and more melancholy.


    The kingdom of Ailuo is close to the sea and located on a cliff. It is a country located in a very remote place. However, it will maintain long-term stability because of this, but it will eventually disappear into the civil war.


    The girl''s mood is very complex now. Although she has long lost her original pain, her heart is still mixed. She stood at the top of the tower for three hours.


    At this time, a touch of sunshine fell on the dark silver black eyes and lit them up. The silver haired girl also gradually regained her consciousness. She slightly raised her head and looked at the sky. Even the dazzling sun, she didn''t give way. She opened her mouth slightly and whispered to herself.


    "I''m going back to dinner."


    It''s time for lunch.


    The silver haired girl stepped into the air, turned into silver and flew towards the edge of the town. She didn''t want to miss the time to eat with her family.


    Next to the commercial car.


    "Latil, come and help take down the plate."


    "Yes, Mr. beren."


    Bellen is seriously cooking. Except that latis, the greedy cat, is ready for dinner, the girls are helping to cook. Because Bellen has said to let them hone their cooking skills, she often does it by herself. Even hill is the same. She also wants to have good cooking skills and will no longer rely on someone''s cooking.


    The silver light scattered, and Elia also fell on the ground, and then looked at the busy people. She didn''t choose to help, but sat next to rattis.


    Latis looked curiously at the girl beside her. She asked, "Elia, where have you been?"


    "I went to the clock tower." Elia raised her finger to the tall clock tower.


    Looking in the direction the girl pointed out, latis was also stunned. She couldn''t help saying, "that''s so high. Won''t Elia be afraid to go up?" As she spoke, her body trembled slightly. She was so tall that she was a little afraid to think about it.


    Elia shook her head and said, "not afraid. Does latis want to go up and have a look?"


    "No, no, no, I''d better not!" Rattish immediately shook her head when she heard the speech. She was a little afraid when she looked at the height. She swallowed her saliva. It seemed that she was very afraid.


    At this time, latil also came with a dish. When she saw the silver haired girl sitting next to latis, she smiled and asked, "Elia, you''re back. Where did you go alone?"


    So Elia pointed to the tall clock tower and said, "there."


    Latil looked up, then blinked her eyes, and her expression gradually became bitter. The place where the child went was really not flattering. Standing at such a high place, she was afraid to think about it. If she fell down, it would be terrible.


    Sure enough, the two sisters are the same.


    Hill also put down her cooking. She filled two bowls of rice and said with a smile, "now that you''re back, you''re ready to eat."


    After all the dishes were served, Belen made a big platter with the fruit he bought in the morning and put it in the middle. He didn''t serve dinner for himself. He still didn''t eat so many dishes.


    Beren looked at Elia, who was eating slowly, and then looked at everyone. He smiled and said, "so, where are we going to play today?"


    The girls thought while eating. Although it was a new place, they didn''t find the place to play. Then, they looked at the silver haired girl. Is Elia familiar here?


    Feeling everyone''s eyes, Elia also slowly raised her head. There was a faint glimmer in her silver black eyes. Obviously, she already had the answer.


    Beren smiled and asked, "Elia, is there anything good to recommend to us?"


    Elia nodded and said, "look at the sea."


    sea?


    Hearing this, except that hill and lumia only think of the sea, Belen and others can''t help but ring back the sea they took Elia to see. From Elia''s mouth, looking at the sea is more meaningful than looking at the ordinary sea,


    So beren nodded and said with a smile, "then go and see the sea."

 Chapter 813

    Soon it was night, because it was some distance from what Elia said, so Belen drove the commercial car to take the girls.


    Under the bright moon, the party reached a high slope below, and below was a beach. At the moment, no one else was here, because it was very cold on the beach.


    When people''s eyes looked at the dark sea ahead, they could not help but slowly open their eyes at the moment, with a glimmer of luster in their eyes.


    There was not a cloud in the sky, but a cool wind brushed the girls'' faces. When they recovered, they immediately ran down the high slope and ran towards the beach, leaving only Belen and Elia on the high slope.


    The so-called sea sky color is such a scene. The cloudless sky has the same color as the rippling sea, and the horizon of the sea can be seen at a glance.


    The sea under the night is different from the sea under the day. At this moment, the sea is more profound and quiet, more dreamy and beautiful. Overlooking the boundless sea, you can''t tell the ends of the earth from the Shanghai corner, which is completely covered by moonlight.


    The sea breeze blew in bursts, and the waves swung from the sea level layer by layer from the distance. The waves were hit on the reef and splashed white water. It surged to the shore and gently stroked the soft beach.


    Standing on the high slope, beren''s mood fluctuated with the waves. He whispered, "Elia, the sea you think of is it."


    "Yes."


    Elia answered softly.


    Looking at the sound of the waves from the sea, beren smiled and stretched out his hand to the girl beside him. He said, "let''s go down and see the sea together."


    Elia looked at the hand and put her hand on it. She nodded.


    Holding the silver haired girl''s hand, they walked down the high slope. Belen''s eyes fell on the sparkling sea, and she was inexplicably happy.


    The ripples on the sea mixed with the sparkling light, just like the stars in the night sky, may be the only thing that can describe the incomparably beautiful picture in front of us.


    "Meow!"


    Rattis gave a strange cry, then immediately kicked off her shoes, then rolled up her trouser legs and ran towards the sea.


    The girls were stunned at latis''s move, then laughed happily, took off their shoes, and ran barefoot to the sea on the beach.


    When Bellen saw the girls running into the sea, she was also worried and shouted, "be careful! Don''t go too deep, it''s dangerous!"


    "I see!"


    When the girls responded with one voice, Belen shook his head reluctantly. He took Elia''s hand and came to the beach as close as possible to everyone in case of any accident.


    "Brother."


    Hearing the call from the girl next to him, Belen also turned his head. When he saw the girl looking at his hand, he was stunned, and then quickly released his hand.


    "Sorry, sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. If your brother likes it, take it." Elijah shook her head when she saw it. She stretched out her hand to hold the hand larger than herself.


    The weak boneless hand made Belen''s heart itch. He nodded and looked at the sea. He hesitated for a while before slowly opening his mouth.


    "Will you feel lonely?"


    He thought that losing his close relatives and his original home might be a very sad and lonely thing for girls.


    "I''m not lonely now." Elia calmly answered the question. Her silver black eyes looked at the shining sea, and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, revealing a smile more beautiful than the bright moon.


    "Because I have family around me, I don''t feel lonely."


    Hearing this sentence, Belen was stunned for a while, and then an inexplicable feeling came up. He clenched his hand and took the girl into his arms.


    "Elia has grown up. My brother is so happy!"


    The girl was also surprised by the sudden move. After hearing the man''s words, she whispered, "my brother imagined that I would be more mature."


    In this regard, Belen was also deeply convinced and said, "yes, yes, maybe latis was still a naughty ghost when she was your age."


    At this time, Elia looked up and could just see that she looked at her face and said in a somewhat ambiguous voice, "not only her heart, but also..."


    "What else..."


    Seeing the beautiful and flawless face in front of him, beren was stunned as soon as he opened his mouth and said three words. The words Elia said came to his mind.


    Not just mind?


    What else is mature?


    Looking at the watery cherry mouth, the crimson lips instantly attracted Belen''s attention, and his heartbeat inexplicably began to accelerate. In addition to the roaring sound of the sea wind, he could only hear the pounding heartbeat.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Elia looked at the man in front of her calmly, but even in the dark, the blush on her face was still faintly visible.


    It seemed that there was an attraction between them, which made their faces closer and closer, and beren''s breathing became faster and faster. At this time, his heart was excited and immediately separated from the girl. He immediately stepped back, his cheeks flushed, his eyes became very moist, and he was panting, Use all your heart to calm down your strange mood.


    "Yi, Elia, yes, I''m sorry!"


    Belen bowed down without hesitation and apologized. He gasped with lingering fear and panic. If he had just done something, his image as a brother would be destroyed!


    In front of the apologist, Elia was also breathing with her mouth open. Her chest fluctuated, her face flushed, as if she was about to bleed. She gently bit her lower lip, and then took a deep breath. She looked at the man who bent down in front of her and dared not get up. After a moment of silence, she showed the little devil''s smile.


    "Brother, what did you just want to do?"


    "No, no, I don''t want to do anything!"


    Seeing such a frightened beren, Elia took a step forward, slightly bent down and attached her small mouth to the former''s ear. She said softly, "brother, just now, do you want to kiss me?"


    Little devil Elia!


    Belen immediately realized this. He immediately straightened up, took a step back, blushed and shook his head and said, "it''s not Elia''s fault!"


    "I didn''t do anything." Elia blinked innocently.


    Seeing the innocent girl, Belen didn''t know what to say. He looked very unnatural, or didn''t know what expression to show. Just like that Is it too easy to misunderstand?


    "Sure enough, my brother is the immature one." Elia said with a faint smile, then turned around, put out a hand on her chest and breathed out quietly.

 Chapter 814

    The sea is too beautiful, and the girls are having a good time. Elia has joined it, and beren has calmed down now. She sits on the beach and looks at the figures, and the corners of her mouth gradually show a smile.


    Wow.


    When the sea breeze blew on his face, Belen also woke up. He looked up at the sky, and then shouted to the girls, "we''ll go after a while!"


    "I see!"


    Seeing the girls who still enjoy it, Bellen is also a little helpless. These girls are playing. They don''t notice how cold it is.


    After a long time, the girls gradually took heart and followed beren back to the edge of the town. The first thing beren did was fetch water and hot water for them. Because of the water splashing game, their clothes had been soaked. If they didn''t take a hot bath, they would catch a cold.


    "The water is hot. Go take a bath!"


    "Yes, Mr. beren!"


    Because there are six girls in her family, in case they want to take a bath together, Belen has bought an oversized bucket long ago. The bucket usually used is only enough for two people to use together.


    The curtain has Elijah''s magic, so unless it is broken, even if there is a storm outside, it will not be affected inside.


    Then, beren went to rest. As for clothes, of course, it was left to the girls themselves. He was a big man and it was really hard to take over.


    On the second day near noon, the girls woke up one after another. It was too late last night. They slept directly until the sun shone on their hips.


    Although Belen woke up early, he didn''t wake everyone up. Since he didn''t wake up in the morning, he could make less breakfast. It''s good to be lazy occasionally, and he''s happy to be free.


    It was time to prepare lunch, and just as beren started cooking, the door of one side of the room opened and the girls came out one after another.


    Seeing this, Bellen smiled and said, "finally wake up."


    "Mr. beren, are you making breakfast?" Latil asked, rubbing her eyes.


    Hearing the speech, beren shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s noon. It''s noon meal. Hurry to wash. Don''t you have to go out to play in the afternoon?"


    "Is it noon? I slept so long."


    Latil rubbed her eyes and walked to the washstand. She didn''t expect to sleep so long. It seems that she was too tired and slept too late last night.


    After using Chinese food, the girls made a decision. Latil took the girls to Belen and applied for going out.


    "Mr. beren, we want to go to town!"


    After hearing the speech, Bellen smiled and replied: "then go, don''t come back too late, don''t do anything dangerous, let alone get separated, and..."


    "I know, I know!"


    Seeing that the man would start to list safety matters again, the girls immediately got big heads. Latis turned her head and led the team to escape, which also made Belen standing in place helpless shake her head.


    Forget it, they are not ordinary children anyway. Shouldn''t they worry too much?


    Although he thinks so, Belen is more or less worried, but he can''t be too strict, otherwise the rebellious period will come soon, right?


    By the way, I pray in my heart that it''s best not to patronize in the rebellious period!


    In ELO town.


    The girls walking on the street are particularly eye-catching, because no matter which one is a rare beautiful girl, especially the blonde and silver haired girl. Many men are gaping and drooling on the street.


    Too, too beautiful!? And six!


    There are many people from other places in this town, but most people live in Ailuo town for a long time. None of the six girls is impressed, so it can be judged that they are guests from other places.


    Laiya told everyone the name of the town, and when they heard the name, they all thought of the original Ailuo kingdom here. I think it''s to commemorate the name of the country?


    When Elia heard the speech, she was also stunned. After blinking her eyes, she asked again, "this is... ELO town?"


    "Well, yes, it''s to commemorate..." Leia nodded, but stopped at last. She looked at the girl in front of her with some worry. Would her words arouse some bad doubts of the latter?


    However, Leia was stunned at the next moment, because the silver haired girl in front of her showed a faint smile, which was a happy smile after relaxation.


    "So it is."


    It''s great that someone remembers it.


    In a shop on one side, a tall man just turned his eyes to the street. When he saw the beautiful figures passing by, he was stunned, and then he just noticed a petite cat ear girl.


    "The cat eared girl..."


    There were some people beside him. When they noticed his sight, they also swept their eyes out, and their eyes fell on the six girls who were walking slowly.


    A fat man also brightened his eyes when he saw the girls. He immediately said with joy, "Aha! I didn''t expect to meet such a beautiful girl here!"


    This group of people met Belen''s adventurer lejit from the kingdom of antiliga and others on the way.


    "Boss, what do you say?" The fat man licked his lower lip, and then stared at the blonde figure with evil eyes. He said with a sly smile: "I didn''t expect there was an elf family, boss. I want that."


    The charming woman on the side was also thoughtful. When she saw the cat ear girl, her narrow eyes narrowed slightly. She said, "the smaller cat ear girl is not the one in the white haired man''s business car that day?"


    Hearing her words, everyone was stunned. Then they couldn''t help thinking of the white haired man that day and what he said. Their look gradually became strange.


    "Those are his children? Not only ordinary humans, but also elves and Asians? And each one is so beautiful?"


    At the thought of this, this group of people began to think in their heads, while lejit grinned and said, "don''t you like those girls? It''s just that I haven''t touched meat for many days."


    Hearing the words of their boss, this group of people suddenly brightened their eyes. When they looked at the six figures, their eyes were extremely sinister, like a big gray wolf staring at the sheep.

 Chapter 815

    The girls walked along the street. Although there were many delicious foods, they didn''t feel an appetite because they had just eaten, but the kitten latis fixed her eyes on a candy stand.


    "Sister, I want sugar."


    "Eh? Still want to eat sugar!" Latil was also very helpless after hearing the speech. She stretched out her hand, pinched the kitten''s cheek and pulled it out. She said silently, "latis, you''re really getting fat!"


    Latis''s little face was full of discontent. She muttered, "fat is fat! No matter how fat, my brother will like me!"


    This little guy


    At the words of latis, latil''s mouth also twitched slightly. Mr. Belen and everyone have been so used to this little guy these years. What should we do when we grow up?


    So latil put her hands around her chest and said firmly, "I won''t buy it anyway!"


    "Woo!"


    Latil tooted her mouth in a puffy manner.


    Seeing the conflict between the two sisters, the girls looked at each other and smiled. This is not something worth dissuading, because it will not affect the feelings of both sides.


    Elia blinked her eyes, and then Xiumei trembled slightly. She turned her head and found a beautiful woman smiling at this side, who was stunned by the look of the silver haired girl.


    The girl?


    Just watching for a while, Elia took back her eyes and strode to keep up with latil and others who continued to move forward. She didn''t care much about the woman she saw before.


    The charming woman narrowed her eyes. She locked the silver haired figure. Her tongue licked her red lips and showed her charming posture. She smiled and whispered, "it''s so beautiful that it''s jealous. I really want to break you."


    "Wow!"


    At the moment, in front of a doll shop in an alley, latil saw a plush bear doll of the same size. Her eyes immediately glittered. She immediately wanted to pay for it, but after she took out her pocket, she found that she had no money, so she turned to other girls for help.


    Lumia shook her head and said, "sorry, I don''t have any money."


    Leia also said, "I have no money."


    Hill smiled bitterly and said, "I still didn''t take it out of the clothes I changed yesterday."


    So latil looked at Elia, but she thought the latter had no money, so she showed a very distressed expression. Would it be too willful to ask Mr. Belen to give her money to buy this?


    But at this time, latis on the side showed a cunning smile after blinking her eyes. She smiled and took out a small wallet, and then said with a smile: "eh? Didn''t my sister bring any money?"


    Ah!?


    Latil opened her eyes wide, she coughed, then smiled and came up to her sister, hammered her shoulder and said, "latis, my sister wants to buy that doll. Will you buy it for everyone to play with?"


    "Eh? But my sister doesn''t let people buy candy." Latis pretended to be surprised and looked at her sister. The kitten also had a dark belly.


    "Here, I''ll buy it for you later!" Latil flashed her big eyes.


    Latis shook her head and said, "but I don''t want to eat now!"


    "Woo..." When she heard this, latil also puffed up her cheeks angrily. She was very angry. Don''t turn her head. She said very firmly, "if you don''t buy it, don''t buy it! I won''t give latis sugar!"


    "Hum!"


    Rattish was also angry. She looked like she didn''t want to talk to her sister again.


    Laiya on one side came up with a smile and said, "well, don''t quarrel. Latis will start exercising with us tomorrow. In this way, even if you eat sugar, you won''t get fat, but be careful of tooth decay!"


    "Woo... Meow!"


    Latis answered after a moment of silence.


    Latil also looked at the kitten. She opened her mouth to apologize, but at this time, her heart suddenly jumped, and she felt the fluctuation of magic.


    In addition to Hill''s low magic power, latil and others felt the magic wave. The next moment, they found that the shop in front of them had disappeared, but it was still the alley.


    Latil asked with a confused face, "what''s going on?"


    "It''s border." Lumia frowned and replied. She suddenly felt something. She immediately turned around and looked. She saw several figures coming slowly at the exit of the alley, and even someone squatting in the side room.


    We''re in trouble!


    The girls are immediately aware of the bad. Now the situation and atmosphere are not good at all, but they won''t panic after experiencing many big, small and small things.


    Among the people who came, a thin man with a knife smiled and said, "little girls, why did you run into such an alley? Are you waiting for us?"


    Elia looked calm and stood there without saying a word, while lumia focused on the people coming in front at the moment, and her voice was cold.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    The skinny man said happily, "we are just an adventure group. I see some lovely girls and want to play with you. Are you free in the evening?"


    "Ha ha ha."


    Everyone laughed, and the laughter was full of obscenity.


    The girls who heard the laughter frowned, and Hill said coldly: "do a group of dirty and dirty guys think they can act recklessly abroad? This town also has soldiers and guards, so they are not afraid of being caught?"


    "Dirty? Ha ha, thank you very much." The fat man smiled and touched his head, then raised the stick in his hand and sneered: "today, I''m going to decide you. The blonde and the short haired will be left to me first!"


    Hearing the other party''s dirty words so undisguised, the girls'' faces suddenly cooled down. If it was before, they might be mostly afraid, but now they are full of anger.


    Lumia''s face was covered with frost. She said coldly, "you bastards are really looking for death."


    The fat man standing in the front was the winner, and said with a smile: "hahaha, give up! There is a boundary set by our magic tutor Zina. If you can''t get out and catch it, maybe..."


    But at the next moment, everyone was stunned, and the fat man''s voice stopped suddenly, because the silver haired girl popped her index finger at the moment.


    Bang!


    With a slight sound of breaking, the border covering tens of meters suddenly broke. The doll stall reappeared in front of everyone''s sight, and the boss was looking at the two people in front of him with a confused face

 Chapter 816

    "The border... Is broken?"


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden scene, and after the shock, everyone looked at the hot and beautiful woman.


    "Sister Zina, is your border so unstable?"


    Hearing their words, Zina said coldly, "are you questioning my strength?"


    "So this...?" The fat man was stunned.


    Lejit, who had never spoken, also narrowed his eyes. His eyes fell on the girls in front of him, and then stayed on the blonde and silver haired girls for a moment.


    "Run!"


    With latil''s first action, the girls immediately turned and ran to the depths of the alley. When they saw this scene, lejit and others immediately recovered and chased up with fierce eyes. How can the prey be released?


    Lumia followed everyone. She couldn''t help shouting and asking, "why do you run?"


    Hearing the speech, latil was also stunned, but subconsciously replied, "because they have a lot of people!"


    At this time, the fat man''s voice came from behind the girls: "ha ha, you can''t run away! Make my plate of Chinese food today! Little sheep!"


    "Ah! I won''t run away! I''ll clean them up!"


    Once again, she was insulted by words. Lumia couldn''t help it anymore. She stopped, then turned around and looked at the group of people running. Her face became cold and her eyes were awe inspiring.


    "Ah!?"


    After seeing lumia stop, latil and they also stopped. They turned back and looked at the short haired girl walking towards those people. Then they remembered that lumia was once a super killer!


    Seeing the short haired girl coming towards him, the fat man also stopped. He was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "hmm? Don''t run? Are you going to catch it?"


    "Damn pig head!"


    Lumia scolded coldly, then leaned slightly, turned into a dark shadow and shuttled away, like a ghost.


    "What..."


    When he saw this behind the scenes, the fat man opened his eyes. However, before he said a word, the short haired girl appeared in front of him. A dark shadow swept in front of him, and he flew out.


    Bang!


    The fat body hit the wall on one side and made a big pit. Although it was not unconscious, it curled up in pain after falling on the ground, and the people on the other side were stunned.


    Well, what''s going on?


    The script should be that they catch these girls, knock them unconscious and take them away, and then the night is the time of devastation. Is that right!?


    What happened in front of them is completely different from what they imagined! The pretty girl with short hair kicked the fat man to the wall at once!?


    Lejit also locked his eyes on the short haired girl in front of him, facing the girl in front of him. The speed and power that the girl just showed can not be underestimated, but because of this, he was more interested, and he showed a joking smile.


    "It''s interesting to conquer a powerful girl like you."


    After hearing this sentence, lumia''s anger became heavier. She said coldly, "if you have the ability, try it!"


    "Interesting." Lejit twisted his neck and smiled with interest. He looked at the people behind him and said with a smile, "go and catch those. Give me this."


    As long as the girl is suppressed, those behind will have no resistance, right?


    "Hum."


    Lumia naturally knows what the other party''s idea is, but she still snorts coldly. She doesn''t worry about latil and them behind her, because there is a girl who is countless times stronger than herself.


    Whew, whew, whew.


    Except charlegit, everyone rushed to the rear latil them, and lumia didn''t stop them. She just wanted to find a fight resistant to get angry, and the fat man didn''t seem to meet her requirements.


    "Then beat you!"


    Lumia is usually a very gentle girl, but only when someone insults herself and her family, she will turn from a docile sheep into a fried lion!


    Buzz!


    Turned into a shadow and trampled on the steps learned from the family. Lumia didn''t even take out her own double swords or daggers. She wouldn''t calm her anger if she didn''t hit each other with her fist!


    "Come on, come on."


    When he saw that the girl took the lead, lejit also sneered. His body changed into a werewolf state, and his hands changed into wolf claws. His magic was "werewolf". With his improved dynamic vision, he was able to capture lumia''s body shape and immediately rushed up to fight with it.


    However, after a few rounds of fighting, lejit felt great pressure and began to work hard, afraid of any slack.


    As the leader of the group, lejit''s strength is naturally very strong, but he was shocked that he could not suppress the girl in front of him.


    Buzz!


    At this time, a magic array covered latyr above them, trying to imprison them. At this time, Elia''s eyes looked into the air, and there seemed to be a white light in her black eyes.


    Bang!


    The magic array was broken in an instant, and Qi Na and the others who released the magic array opened their eyes and didn''t know what the situation was.


    "Let''s catch it!"


    Several laughter sounded, and several figures appeared in front of the girls, but they did not show fear, because the silver haired girl had come to her body and raised her slender jade arm.


    Buzz!


    A vast force of magic surged out like a wave and bombarded those people in an instant. The force majeure terrible magic made them fly out directly, and the newly painted magic lines also broke away.


    Boom!


    After the magic materialized, it rolled the wind. Everyone retreated several steps under the wind, and then looked at the silver haired girl who was holding her hands in shock.


    The long silver hair fluttered in the wind. The girl''s silver black eyes did not contain any emotion, but opened indifferently: "now, leave here."


    Boom!


    With the sound falling, a very terrible magic emerged from the girl, and the frightening magic gradually turned into a flame. Under the cover of that pressure, all the people present knelt down except their own side, as if they were pressed with a huge stone!


    Bang.


    Lejit, who was knocked out by a punch, also felt the amazing magic. He subconsciously turned around and looked. He was stunned when he saw his companions fall to the ground, but when he felt the source of the magic, his face became frightened.

 Chapter 817

    That vast magic was enough to cover the whole town, but at the moment it only covered the street. Except latil and them, all the enemy felt like they were trapped in the ocean and suppressed by terrible pressure.


    This magic


    As a mage, Zina is more shocked than others. She can''t imagine that this magic power will come from the beautiful girl in front of her. This is a terrible magic power she has never felt. Even the elder known as the great mage in the kingdom may not reach this level.


    How could this silver haired girl have such magic!?


    Bang!


    Behind him, the sound of wall cracking sounded again. At the moment when lejit was distracted, he was thrown on the wall by the short haired girl and vomited blood at his mouth.


    "Dare you come out for trouble with this strength?"


    Lumia patted her hands and snorted coldly. She stared at the tall man who slowly stood up in front of her, with a cold color in her eyes.


    However, lejit was unconvinced. He clenched his teeth and looked ferocious. If he hadn''t been attracted by the sudden magic over there, he wouldn''t have been distracted and succeeded in being raided by the short haired girl in front of him.


    and...


    Lejit turned his head, his eyes fell on the silver haired girl, and his pupils were trembling. He couldn''t imagine that he and others would encounter such a terrible existence.


    "Monster..."


    The fat man sat on the ground and looked at the silver haired girl in front of him in horror. He spit out such two words. He was trembling all over. He felt an unparalleled pressure when he was so close to the latter, and all his defenses collapsed in an instant.


    It can''t be the opponent''s, can''t resist


    The silver haired girl in front of us is a monster


    When she heard what the fat man said, latil and she all frowned, and she stood up and shouted, "can you shameless guys still have the cheek to swear?"


    Her family is not a monster!


    Girls have anger in their hearts. How can they tolerate outsiders abusing their families?


    Elia''s look was still very calm. She didn''t seem to care what the other party said, but after feeling the girls'' emotions, she was also slightly stunned, and her look gradually became soft. Then, she looked at the guys who were paralyzed on the ground and couldn''t move in front of her.


    However, just as Elia had just opened her mouth to say something, her eyes suddenly coagulated, and the next moment, a noisy voice came out of the street and spread to the side of the deep lane.


    What happened?


    Just when the girls were confused, the long silver hair suddenly extended out, wrapped around the bodies of those people, and then flew out into the distance.


    "Wow!"


    The scream sounded, and finally it was lejit''s turn. He was also startled. He could have tried to avoid, but now it seems wise to be thrown away.


    "Ah!"


    So lejit was thrown out.


    After dealing with these guys, Elia turned and looked at Leia. She said, "sister Leia, take everyone back to your brother."


    Leia was stunned when she heard the speech. She asked suspiciously, "what about Elia?"


    The silver light rippled and Elia floated into the air. She said, "something seems to have happened. I''m going to have a look." When the voice fell, she flew into the air.


    Although she didn''t explain the situation, Leia felt a little uneasy, because Elia looked worried, as if something had happened that worried her.


    Lumia also came over. She asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with Elia?"


    Leia shook her head and then said in a deep voice, "no matter how much, let''s go back to Mr. beren first. Something may happen."


    Just as the girls trotted back, in the sky, the silver haired girl had flown to the top of the clock tower in the center of the town. She stood there, looking into the distance with silver black eyes. When she saw the dark one, the girl''s eyes coagulated slightly and her hands clenched.


    On the other side of the mountain forest is a prairie, but the original green has turned into black clouds. It is the army of the demon family!


    The arrival of the demon army.


    At the moment, the town has been in chaos. Obviously, such a thing hasn''t happened in the past. Why did the demon army suddenly come? It is precisely because such a thing has not happened that there will be no reconnaissance soldiers and guards several miles away. Therefore, only when you can see the demon army in the distance, can the people in the town react.


    "Run!"


    "The demon army is coming!"


    Some people don''t even have time to pack up the salute. They just take a little into their arms and escape in the opposite direction. They are just a town, but they don''t have the capital to fight the demon king army!


    Latil was also shocked to see the people fleeing around, and Leia captured important information. When she heard the words "demon army", she couldn''t help but picture the picture of being attacked by the demon army in the spirit forest. She clenched her teeth. She didn''t expect to encounter the demon army in such a remote place near the sea?


    Now that the two armies are engaged, they do not put their combat power into the most important theater, but distribute their combat power from the side. They do not hesitate to detour the road and spend time, which puts the combat power in the main battlefield under great pressure. Should they all try this flanking strategy?


    On the way, Leia''s mind began to think and analyze the current situation. Although she didn''t know the number of the devil''s army here, she knew why Elia was worried before. Obviously, the number was so large that Elia''s mood fluctuated.


    No, get back to Mr. Belen!


    At that moment, on the top of the clock tower, Elia appeared a faint brilliance. She looked coldly at the demon army rapidly pressing in the distance. Her body floated up, and then flew a kilometer away from Ailuo town. She stood in the air where the demon army was going to pass.


    Joo!


    There are countless birds in the sky. After noticing the silver haired girl, the Warcraft flew away at a high speed and launched an attack on the latter.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Countless silver hairs shot out and whirled in the air at a high speed, allowing those Warcraft to dodge, and finally they were punctured. Then they fell one after another from the air, and dozens of them died at once.


    The silver hair danced behind the girl. There was an amazing killing intention in her silver black eyes. The girl''s heart was full of anger. She raised her right hand. The Khaki magic covered her palm. She opened her mouth indifferently.

 Chapter 818

    At the moment, at the edge of Ailuo Town, Belen leaned against the Earth Dragon and looked at the books, and he suddenly felt something. As soon as his eyes coagulated, he immediately stood up and looked into the distance. His dark blue eyes twinkled with a faint brilliance. He saw the huge magic belonging to Elia.


    What happened?


    At this time, several familiar figures were running in a hurry, and Belen also looked at the panting girls except lumia.


    Leia panted and said, "Bei, Mr. Belen! Outside..."


    Seeing this, Bellen also stepped forward and put his hand on her shoulder. He whispered, "don''t worry, talk slowly first."


    "Hoo..."


    After adjusting her breath, Leia continued, "it seems that the demon army has come here. Elia has passed before. Maybe she is fighting with the demon army!"


    "I see." Beren nodded slightly. He understood the seriousness of the matter and immediately said, "you go to the commercial car, lumia drives, and then hide in the secret place on the beach before us."


    "OK."


    Lumia nodded, then urged everyone to get on the bus, and she looked at beren and asked, "are you going to help Elia?"


    "Ah, that''s right." Beren nodded, smiled and said, "she needs my help, lumia. You have to protect everyone."


    Lumia nodded seriously when she heard the speech, and then said, "I know!"


    Immediately after that, beren rushed towards Elia''s position without hesitation. The blue light gradually emerged from him. Finally, he was wrapped by blue light particles, and his body immediately turned into a blue meteor.


    Although this Ailuo town is not Ailuo Kingdom, he knows that the girl must have seen the shadow of Ailuo kingdom in this town.


    She has the obsession to protect this town!


    Boom!


    At the moment, amazing fighting has broken out thousands of kilometers away from Ailuo Town, but the number of the two sides is shocking. Probably no one can believe this scene.


    At a glance, there were at least tens of thousands of the demon army. On the other hand, as the enemy of the demon army, there was only a beautiful young girl with silver hair.


    "Earth magic - upside down."


    The voice from the silver haired girl''s mouth contains an incomparably mysterious magical texture. The earth has changed under her voice.


    Bang!


    One side of the earth directly collapsed and overturned, annihilating countless demon army soldiers, but there are also countless elites among the demon army soldiers, who broke free with amazing physical quality and experience.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    At the same time, countless huge magic lines were engraved in the void and gradually connected into a huge magic array, which was arranged by thousands of mages of the demon army.


    "Kill her!"


    Countless demon armies are roaring. Although it is impossible to predict that there will be such a terrible presence here, what they have to do will still not change!


    "Magic star Yuan ¡¤ 36 stars map!"


    With the chorus of those mages, the magic array suddenly shrank inward, and then suddenly burst into amazing light, like a shining star, which finally connected and shrouded the silver haired girl below, and the terrible magic storm burst out!


    Being attacked by this terrible magic array, Elia was also full of pressure. She was surrounded by silver and earthy yellow magic as a protective cover. She was shaking under the amazing impact.


    The average attainments of the creatures of the demon family in the magic array are far higher than those of all other races. Because of the existence of the "demon king", their magic level is even much stronger than that of witches. In terms of ordinary individuals, the demon family is probably the strongest except the ancient dragon family.


    Elia stretched out her arms to support her protective shield. Blood spilled from her mouth, but her face was still calm. Her mouth opened slightly, as if she took a breath, and then her eyes coagulated, and the magic came out again.


    Boom!


    The vast magic burst out suddenly scattered the infinite starlight, and Elia began to breathe. Then she saw those demon army soldiers rush to the town, and she immediately flew down.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    Countless magic launches and shoots at Elijah. She raises her hand and smashes them all with magic, and then falls in front of those demon army soldiers.


    Bang.


    The incomparably tall figure came out. It was the demon warrior, with a pair of dark wings behind him. He came quickly, waved his huge fist and blasted at the silver haired girl.


    Elijah just beat back a group of demon army soldiers at the moment. When she felt the sneak attack, she also turned around fiercely. A magic grain appeared in front of her and took the heavy blow.


    Boom!


    The magic lines were broken, and Elia''s figure also flew upside down, but on the way, she raised her right hand, palm up, and then shook it suddenly.


    Say something!


    At the foot of the demon warrior, the land suddenly broke away, and countless mud stones wrapped it. With Elia''s pop-up fingers, countless earth thorns penetrated it.


    But at the next moment, the demon warrior broke through. There were many punctured wounds on his body, overflowing with blood. He roared in his mouth, and then rushed up again.


    At this moment, there were several demon family generals. A round of magic array disc covered Elia''s top, which was dozens of heavy, and other instruments flew around.


    Seeing this scene, Elia''s beautiful face was also dignified, and her whole body was wrapped by magic. Just when she planned to launch the truth of the earth, a voice came into her ears.


    "Head!"


    The girl immediately looked up, and the silver black eyes burst into amazing brilliance. A magic pattern was engraved in the void, and an amazing light beam broke the countless magic discs.


    At the same time, a blue light and shadow suddenly came in front of her. At the same time, the silver white long sword cut across, and the blue crescent moon set off a huge storm, which lifted countless demon king armies out, and even those demon family generals were shocked out of a very long distance.


    Buzz!


    A white haired man stood in front of Elia. It was beren from Ailuo town. He looked at the endless demon army in front of him. He didn''t expect that there would be such a number.

 Chapter 819

    "Brother."


    Seeing the white haired figure in front of her, Elia''s eyes were also much brighter, but then she lowered her head and clenched her hands. She looked a little depressed.


    Beren turned around. He looked down at the silent girl, then stretched out his hand and rubbed it on the girl''s head. He smiled and said, "since it''s the place you want to protect, do your best to protect it. Brother will accompany you."


    Hearing these words, Elia also slowly raised her head. Her silver black eyes became bright. She nodded and answered.


    "Yes!"


    Then, Belen felt the infinite killing intention behind him, but he was not in a hurry. Instead, he said to the girl, "Elia, the mage and the ones in heaven will be given to you, and the rest to his brother."


    "OK."


    After answering, Elia flew into the sky. The battle on the ground was taken over by beren. Her pressure was also reduced by more than half. At the moment, she was more comfortable to deal with.


    Beilun turned around and faced the leading demon family generals, and then looked at the countless demon king army. It was a headache.


    This number is really dangerous


    Under Beilun''s perception, the number is too large to be accurate, but it can also be estimated that the number of the demon king army here is probably less than 30000, but the more than 20000 demon families really make him feel great pressure.


    These are not ordinary minions in front of us. Even the most ordinary demon king Army soldiers have far more physical qualities than ordinary soldiers. In terms of combat effectiveness, one plus one is definitely not two.


    But even so, now we can only harden our scalp.


    Belen raised her spirits. This is the first time Elia has shown her will to protect her family. He will help her achieve it anyway!


    He''s Elia''s brother!


    So, come on!


    Beilun rushed to the front and approached the first demon general at a very fast speed. When the latter waved his fist, he didn''t retreat at all. He crossed his sword and then hit it with both hands.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ army breaking style!"


    Bang!


    At the moment of fist sword contact, the sword that lost its sharpness but contained extreme violence cut off the arm of the demon warrior, blew it out, and then met other enemies.


    Buzz!


    In the sky, Elia leaned over and flew to the demon family mages who used magic in the rear. With strong magic, she scattered them all, making them unable to maintain their formation.


    For the army, the military array is extremely important. It is a battle formation that facilitates coordination and command and maximizes the combat effectiveness of the army. As long as the military array of the demon king army is broken, it can also reduce a lot of pressure for beren.


    However, the number of the devil''s army is too large. Even beren and Elia can''t bear it. To deal with so many devil''s armies, they have to make it impossible for them to go to Ailuo town. The power they need to use must be a wide range of attack means. Although this is effective, it consumes a lot of energy for them. Therefore, This is a completely unequal war of consumption!


    Even if she stepped into the "demigod field", Belen felt great pressure, even Elia in the sky. Although she had a lot of magic, the magic needed for magic was also very huge.


    Because of their best efforts, the number of the demon king army is also rapidly decreasing. Fortunately, there is no strong demon soldier or the demon family king on their side. Otherwise, it is difficult to do this only by Belen and Elia.


    ELO town.


    At the moment, everyone in the town is running away. In a tavern, a beautiful woman with long purple hair and ponytail is drinking wine. There are more than a dozen bottles on the table, but it seems that she is not drunk according to her normal face.


    The purple haired woman glanced at the fleeing people outside, then slowly stood up. She walked slowly outside the city with her hand on the wine pot at her waist.


    At the other end, lumia is driving a commercial car outside the city. She believes that beren and Elia will be fine. After all, they are so powerful. What she has to do now is to take everyone to a safe place.


    But at this time, a dozen figures suddenly jumped down from one side of the house and stood on the route of commercial vehicles, seemingly deliberately blocking their way.


    Seeing these people, lumia also pulled the reins, and the commercial car immediately stopped. She patted Leia''s shoulder, who was worried, and then jumped out of the commercial car with a cold look.


    "I finally found you."


    Lejit twisted his neck with a deep anger on his face. He sneered: "it seems that the silver haired girl is not here. You alone can''t stop all of us." He saw the silver haired figure flying to other places before, so he was so sure.


    "You really don''t change your mind." Lumia said coldly.


    At this time, latil and hill also got out of the commercial car. They also saw the movement outside through the window. Although they knew that lumia was very powerful, the other party was not a simple role. Now Elia and beren are not here. They need to work together!


    Lejit shouted angrily, "I must taste you today!" He had never been so insulted that he was beaten by such a young girl.


    "Do it!"


    At the command of lejit, all the people rushed up, and lumia was awe inspiring when she saw it. She knew that she could not deal with so many people in each other under normal circumstances. After all, it was not a simple role, so she planned to open the boundaries to make a quick decision.


    But at this time, a beautiful woman with long purple hair slowly walked out of the commercial car, and then walked towards the people. She took out the stopper of the wine pot, poured it into her mouth, took out the sword edge, and poured the wine on it.


    "That''s..."


    Seeing this figure, Leia and latil were stunned. The next moment, they turned out their memories from their minds and immediately showed a happy smile.


    "Wine sword ¡¤ drunk sword."


    The purple haired woman sang softly in her mouth, then pulled out her sword. The wine on it evaporated into heat, and then her body turned into a shadow, passed smartly in the blink of an eye, and then slowly retracted her sword.


    Click.


    At the moment when the sword returned to the scabbard, lejit opened his eyes, because except that he didn''t do it, everyone else sputtered blood arrows and fell face to face. His feet were shaking at the moment, because he felt an amazing heat, which was a burning killing intention!


    However, the purple haired woman just looked at him and took back her eyes. She turned and looked at the blonde girl and the cat ear girl, then showed a faint smile and waved.

 Chapter 820

    "Are you... Miss Xingnai!?"


    When they saw the purple haired beauty who greeted them, latil and Leia were also surprised and exclaimed. They didn''t expect to meet this one here. It''s been a long time!


    The purple haired woman is Veronica''s friend. She helped beren and her party save Elia''s star nyamira zethars.


    Then, Xingnai turned his head and looked at lejit who fled in panic. His fingers knocked on the handle of the sword, but he didn''t do it in the end.


    Looking back, Xingnai walked towards the girls. She smiled and introduced herself to the two strange girls: "Hello, two new faces. My name is Xingnai."


    Lumia and hill were stunned, and then nodded blankly. They didn''t know Xingnai, but it seemed that latil and Leia were old acquaintances.


    Latil was also very surprised and asked, "miss Xingnai, why are you here?"


    Hearing the speech, Xingnai also has bright black eyes. She said, "I''ve been practicing outside for a long time. Because I think of some past events, I came here."


    "Well." Leia also flashed her big eyes, then smiled and said, "then miss Xingnai is going to leave here with us? There seems to be a demon army outside."


    "Good."


    Xingnai nodded slightly, and then she thought of something. She asked curiously, "since you are here, that is to say, is Mr. Bellen here?"


    Leia nodded slightly. She said with some worry: "Mr. beren, he should be fighting with Elia outside the city with the demon army, but it shouldn''t matter."


    "Elia? The witch?" Xingnai was also slightly stunned when she heard the speech. She vaguely remembered that when she left Florence, she heard about the deeds of the "witch" in ailorana.


    In that case.


    Xingnai also made a decision after understanding the situation. She showed a faint smile. She said, "in that case, I''ll help them both. You leave here first."


    "Eh? Is that ok?" Latil was also stunned.


    Hearing the speech, Xingnai also nodded her head. She smiled and said, "I''m also very powerful." After that, she ran out of the city, and a shadow passed behind her.


    Seeing the purple haired beauty''s departure, lumia asked curiously, "who is that? You seem to know each other very well?"


    Hill also looked confused.


    "Ah, miss Xingnai." Leia also remembered that lumia and hill didn''t know Xingnai, and immediately explained that the latter helped save Elia.


    Now, outside ello.


    The white haired figure on the land looked very embarrassed. His clothes were ragged, and there were some scars on his body, flowing with bright red blood.


    "Ha..."


    Belen gave a deep cry. He took his sword and cut it on a demon general, directly made him break his arm, and then kicked him out.


    Buzz!


    But at this time, there was a sharp wind behind him, and beren turned around with his teeth. Before he had time to fight back, he crossed his arms in front of him and suffered the heavy fist from the demon warrior containing magic.


    Bang!


    The punch hit beren''s block, and the ground burst away. The terrible fist style set off a huge air wave, and his body also moved back a point, forcibly took it down, then clenched his teeth and pushed it open, clenched his left hand, his body suddenly moved forward, and a top hook boxing hit the demon warrior''s chest.


    Bang!


    There was a strong spirit behind the demon general, and the next moment it flew out. This was a punch from Belen, who was a demigod. Even the powerful flesh of the demon general could not bear it without being hurt.


    Then Belen felt the threat from all around. He held his sword and waved it. Then he took a meal at his feet and swung around with his sword.


    "Spirit sword dance, the fourth sound, dance!"


    Centered at the foot of beren, a sword storm rolled up by the blue sword Qi opened vertically and horizontally, like a thunder pool turned into sword Qi, tearing away all the demon warriors around.


    Click.


    The sword edge went deep into the ground, and Belen knelt on one knee. He was panting and sweating all over. He was really tired, but it should be much easier next.


    There are 30 demon family generals in the demon king army, and only 20 against him. At the moment, he has killed 11. If there are only nine left, his pressure will be greatly reduced. Although he has to deal with a large number, Elia, who is facing the enemy in the sky, is also under great pressure.


    Belen''s eyes looked at the magic lines emerging in the sky, and she also clenched her teeth. There are too many magic tutors of the demon family. They are united and protected by the demon family generals. The threat to Elia is still very great. Even if they master the earth truth, they can''t wipe it out at once, And he is also due to rapid consumption, which has led to the rigidity of the current situation.


    No, he has to deal with these guys in front of him quickly and help Elia!


    Belen bit his teeth and stood up. He took a deep breath and wanted to rush up again. But at this time, he suddenly jumped in his heart and looked back. A purple figure suddenly came to him. When he saw the visitor, he also opened his eyes.


    "Mr. Belen, I haven''t seen you for a long time. No, I call you the sword Saint now."


    Hearing her words, beren coughed and said, "although I''d like to ask why you''re here, please give me a hand now."


    "That''s why I''m here." Xingnai nodded.


    Bang bang!


    The huge mud and Stone Ocean rolled up in the distance, which was the truth of the earth launched by Elia again. If she hadn''t fallen into hard struggle, she wouldn''t use such exaggerated power one after another, because it also had a lot of consumption for her.


    Boom!


    When the mud and stone fell, countless demon armies were buried, and Xingnai was stunned when she saw this scene. She looked surprised, stared at the beautiful silver haired girl in the sky, and then sighed.


    "How beautiful."


    Hearing her words, beren was also a little helpless. Unexpectedly, Xingnai first lamented that it was not Elia''s strength, but her beauty.


    At this time, there was a dangerous smell behind him. Belen knew it was from the warlord of the demon family. His eyes were cold and he turned away with the sword, but the purple hair shadow was one step ahead of him.


    "Wine swordsmanship ¡¤ Riptide breaking waves!"


    With the hot breath, the sword shadow shuttled back and forth, leaving countless sword marks on the demon warrior, blood splashed away, and then fell to the ground.


    Xingnai stood on the demon family general, then looked back at the white haired man who was stunned in place. She waved her sword, and then the corners of her mouth stirred up slightly, showing a proud smile.

 Chapter 821

    Seeing the purple haired figure shuttling through the demon army, beren shrugged. I think so. After all, it has been several years. How can he not grow up?


    With the help of Xingnai, his pressure is also much less, so beren joined the battle again, and he has recovered a lot of strength.


    Boom, boom!


    The sound of blasting constantly rang through the air, and the countless connected magic arrays surrounded the silver haired girl in the middle, and then burst out at the same time.


    Elia wrapped herself with magic and suffered the great damage. She looked a little pale, but she was still trying her best to resist the countless impact.


    Bang bang!


    The countless sounds also attracted Belen''s eyes. He looked up. After seeing the wounded silver haired girl, his eyes were full of worry. He bit his teeth, and then his body turned into a blue light and shadow rushed into the demon king army, trying to enter the hinterland to solve the mages.


    However, because the number of the demon army was too many, Belen was also stubbornly resisted. Although the cost of life paid by the demon army, he was not afraid, just like a Death Squadron.


    "Go away!"


    After seeing Elijah''s injured figure, his anger surged to his heart, Belen''s sword became more fierce, and his look became a little ferocious.


    Boom!


    The sword Qi wielded by the sword in beren''s hand was swept out like an avalanche of mountains and seas, killing countless demon kings. His way is the way of mind "Vientiane creation". Kendo will change with the change of mood, and after falling into anger, his attack will be more than several times stronger!


    Xingnai on the other side was also aware of beren''s attack. She was shocked. Although she heard that the "white haired swordsman" was beren''s business from the new one sent by Verny, she didn''t expect to be so strong that she was incomparable in the first competition!


    However, she is not what she used to be. In these years, she has been moving abroad in order to become stronger.


    Wine fencing, natural kendo.


    Magic, wine.


    There was a flush on Xingnai''s face and a hiccup full of wine in her mouth. She took out the wine gourd at her waist and poured it into her mouth. The spilled wine flowed down the swan like snow-white neck, which was a particularly charming beauty.


    "Ha..."


    Then, Xingnai raised her hand to wipe the wine at the corner of her mouth. A drunken smile appeared on her face, and then she walked out with a sword in her right hand. The steps under her feet were very vain, just like intoxicating, but her whole body was full of hot gas and full of wine.


    Bang.


    The incomparably tall demon warrior stepped forward. A big knife was covered with black magic. He roared in his mouth, and then fell towards the human woman in front of him.


    However, facing this scene, the drunken woman looked up and drank another mouthful of wine, made a sound full of intoxication, then sang softly in her mouth and danced with a sword.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ wine song."


    Bang!


    At the moment when the knife fell, the drunk purple haired woman suddenly swung her body as if she were going to be drunk. Then she took a few steps to make the knife fall. Then she lifted the sword and swung her arms in her right hand. Her body turned into a shadow and turned around in the demon family war.


    Hiss, hiss!


    The harsh buzzing sound came one after another. The sword light and shadow staggered in the bright red. Countless blood stains splashed from the demon warrior. He also howled angrily, and then turned to fight back. But facing the extremely amazing sword skill, he had no way. Finally, a sword penetrated his chest.


    After solving this demon warrior, Xingnai didn''t stop, but stepped on the drunken pace and killed her in the demon king army. She was in a completely drunk state, but she could perfectly play the wine sword skill of natural Kendo!


    Boom!


    There were beams of light crisscrossing in the sky, and Elia was also hit hard. A mouthful of silvery blood came out of her mouth. She had no time to wipe the blood around her mouth, but waved her arm to start magic.


    "Earth truth ¡¤ Gaia''s change."


    Boom!


    The magic of the earth elements in heaven and earth was boiling, and the earth trembled violently for it, and then suddenly cracked, like a collapsing disc, into which countless demon armies fell.


    At this time, Elia''s silver black eyes were engraved with a magic line. She opened her arms and waved them inward slowly. The collapsed earth was also twisted and began to roll inward like a vortex.


    "Earth truth ¡¤ earth burial!"


    Countless demon warriors wanted to jump out with hard stones as pedals, but now they were like falling into a swamp. They couldn''t struggle out anyway. Finally, they were buried in the earth and died.


    At the moment, Elia was panting in the air. She was already sweating. Her snow-white skin was looming under her clothes, and the magic in her body was almost consumed.


    It''s almost the limit.


    In order to make the brother below easier, she attracted almost all the mages'' attention and suffered countless magic attacks alone. Even because of her resistance to magic, she was seriously injured.


    Elijah was trembling all over. Her eyes swept all the demon armies below. She was so tired that her eyes narrowed slightly, and her body trembled slightly. When she relaxed for a moment, she fell from the air.


    And Belen also felt something. He suddenly raised his head and looked. When he saw the falling figure, he also opened his eyes, and then turned into blue lightning. He quickly shuttled away, crushed the ground and flew away.


    "Elia!"


    Belen, who flew into the air, caught Elia. He stopped in the air and looked at the silver haired girl who had not fainted in his arms. His face was full of worry and tension.


    "How are you? What''s up?"


    Looking at the worried face, Elia replied in a very slight voice, "I''m fine, brother, I''m ok."


    Although she said so, her magic consumption was about the same as that in the spirit forest. It was too reluctantly to do her best.


    Seeing that the girl was so weak, beren was also distressed. He wanted to persuade the girl to give up, but he knew that Elia would never give up. He took another look at Xingnai, who was still fighting below. When he saw that the latter was surrounded, he was also worried.


    But when he was in a hurry, he suddenly felt something. He immediately raised his head and looked at the sky. The countless fiery red fell down, like a meteor.

 Chapter 822

    Under Belen''s sight, countless fire meteors falling from the dome fell to the ground that day, and suddenly hit countless demon armies. At the same time, a fiery red figure slowly floated. It was a beautiful woman wearing a long red dress. Belen was even more shocked than seeing Xingnai.


    "It''s you!"


    The red skirt woman smiled, then waved and said, "Yo, white haired swordsman, long time no see, and little sister, you look very tired."


    Seeing this woman, Elia''s eyes flickered slightly, but she didn''t speak. Now she needs to calm down and restore her magic and strength.


    "Scourge", flame witch!


    Seeing this woman, beren was also stunned for a while. Although he did not hate the Witches of the "natural disaster", it did not mean that the latter would not be hostile to him, so he was thinking about how to speak for a moment.


    However, YanLian Temple smiled and said, "I don''t seem to have introduced myself to you. Let me introduce myself. My name is YanLian Temple Leticia."


    "Ah, hello." Beren blinked and nodded slightly.


    Seeing his inexplicable appearance, Yanlian temple also said noncommittally: "although it''s normal for you to be so alert to me, I don''t intend to be hostile to you. After all, the elders are so peaceful."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also relieved, and then asked curiously, "then why are you here?"


    In this regard, YanLian Temple shrugged and said, "of course, I was traveling outside. I just came here, and then I saw you here."


    "Then why did you help us?" Belen was confused about this. He hesitated for a moment and said, "if it weren''t for us, your" natural disaster "wouldn''t..."


    "I only care about them, not for the ideals of elder gaiola, and they don''t die in your hands. I can accept the result." YanLian Temple explained this, and then her eyes fell on the demon army below. Her expression gradually cooled down, and she opened her mouth indifferently.


    "Moreover, if it weren''t for the devil family''s guys behind, they wouldn''t leave so early."


    Hearing her words, beren also watched her for a while, and then after confirming the other party''s intention, he finally put down his heart. I think it''s also true that if he was still hostile to them, those firemeteors just hit them.


    Beilun was also a little concerned after listening to Yanlian temple. He knew that the "natural disaster" had colluded with the demon army, so he subconsciously thought of the mysterious woman, and his eyes flickered slightly at the moment.


    The ultimate goal of the demon family to fuel the flames may be the heavenly elephant tower of the Holy See, and now, the demon family has already succeeded.


    "Well, let''s deal with these guys first." On Yanlian temple, the magic began to ripple. She looked coldly at the demons below and made no secret of her face.


    Flame truth!


    The magic of the fire element in the sky is boiling at this moment, and the whole heaven and earth becomes more and more hot. Endless flames emerge out of thin air, and then burn on the grassland.


    With the help of the flame witch, Belen finally put down her heart. Because Elia had done her best before, although there were many demon armies left at the moment, she may not be able to deal with them.


    Just as beren was about to send Elia out, he suddenly felt a shock in his heart, and his uneasiness surged up in an instant. He immediately turned around in the air and looked at it. When he saw the dark shadow pouring out of the mountain forest, he also looked dull.


    "Isn''t it..."


    "Brother."


    At the call of Elia, Belen also came back to his senses. The anger in his heart appeared again. It was really endless. The demon army here had not been solved, but it came again?


    What can I do?


    When the group of demon king army joined, the combat power of this piece was overwhelmed again. Even Yanlian temple and Xingnai showed their dignified color behind the scenes. At present, the number of demon king army has exceeded 100000 again.


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Yanlian temple also raised her head and looked at Belem above. She shouted, "Hey, white haired, can''t you choose to evacuate? Do you have to fight them?"


    Hearing her inquiry, Belen also opened her mouth, but she wanted to stop talking and looked at the silver haired girl in her arms. The latter was also looking at him. Before he could speak, the girl was the first to speak.


    "Brother, leave."


    After hearing the girl''s words, beren''s eyes opened slightly. He saw that the girl''s eyes gradually became moist, and his heart trembled.


    Once Elia was not fighting for Arlo Kingdom, but for her family. But how could she not be in the mood to protect the hometown that her family wanted to protect? Have seen a burst, do you want to reappear it again?


    So, Belen''s face showed a very firm color. He said in a deep voice: "no, what Elia wants to protect, I will protect it anyway!"


    "Brother..."


    Elia whispered so, and then broke free from beren''s arms. She stood in the air, shaking her body slightly, and then returned to normal.


    "Yanlian temple, you leave. It''s our business and shouldn''t bother you." Belen and the red skirt woman said so, and then looked at Xingnai below. He amplified his voice with magic, and then shouted, "Xingnai, leave! We''ll give it here!"


    After hearing his words, Xingnai also raised his head and looked at the white haired man in the sky, then took back his sight and continued to kill in the demon army.


    If you retreat here, how can you surpass your goals?


    YanLian Temple looked at Xingnai at the bottom and then looked up at beren and Elia. She said with a smile, "I''ll run when I''m going to die, but before that, I''ll help you."


    When the voice fell, YanLian Temple flew out and used the "flame truth" again. It didn''t care about the consumption of magic. A move of hand was a large magic.


    Seeing the answers made by the two with actions, Belen was also stunned for a while. He shook his head helplessly. He didn''t want to implicate the two, but in that case, he could only do his best to respond.


    "Belen, can I help you?"


    Just as beren was about to return to the ground, another sound came into his ears. The familiar sound stunned him, and then he felt the emergence of countless magic. He suddenly looked up and saw countless lights and shadows falling from the sky and falling to the ground in an instant. He opened his eyes immediately.

 Chapter 823

    When the countless lights and shadows came from the sky, everyone present could not help looking at the sky, and the next moment, those lights and shadows came to the ground, like meteorite impact.


    Bang bang!


    The dull sound of countless collisions sounded. From the countless smoke and dust, figures came out slowly. They were women wearing armor. They mentioned their weapons and joined the battle.


    The color of armor is divided into red, white and black.


    Seeing these women in armor, beren also opened his eyes. He whispered, "they are..." He already had the answer, and another voice spoke the answer faster than he did.


    "Yes, they are all my superman legions."


    A gorgeous figure with red hair appeared in the air, wearing red and white light armor and slender ponytail. The combination of valiant posture and beautiful face has enough exciting charm.


    This woman is sisya the brave.


    Seeing the arrival of this, Belen also showed a surprised look. He couldn''t help asking, "how did you appear here? And he also brought the Superman Legion."


    Sisya smiled and said, "thanks to Novell, she had expected that the demon family would come up with such a flanking strategy, so she let us come."


    "Worthy of being a great sage!"


    After hearing the speech, Bellen also couldn''t help sighing. She couldn''t help but want to thank the little girl in person. If she didn''t expect things like God, it would be really bad this time.


    Only with the strength of the four of them may be able to solve the demon army below, but the rear Ailuo town can''t be defended. They can''t resist all the demon armies while protecting Ailuo town. This is a quantitative advantage.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    At this time, a slender woman also came floating, with wind wings behind her. Obviously, she was good at wind magic, but it was strange that the beautiful woman actually had a cigarette in her mouth.


    However, after seeing this one, beren was also stunned. The memory in her mind turned out, then opened her eyes and looked at the beautiful woman in front of her.


    "Yes, it''s you!"


    Isn''t the beautiful woman in front of her the hostess of the hotel where latil and her colleagues worked in the city of cuisine? Why are you still wearing armor here!?


    "Hoo."


    Spit out a smoke ring, and the woman said happily, "I didn''t expect you to remember me. It''s a pleasure."


    At this time, sisya smiled and said, "it seems that you have met. Introduce yourself. This is the head of the superhuman Fire Corps, Alice."


    Fire Corps, commander?


    Hearing her introduction, Bellen was also shocked. He suddenly remembered that when he first met this woman in the tavern, the latter gave himself a big fist. Sure enough, it was unusual for him to exert such strength with such a slender figure.


    I just didn''t expect that it would be Superman and the head of one of the three legions.


    At this time, Alice looked at the silver haired girl on the side. She was slightly stunned, and then her eyes narrowed. She always felt very familiar. At the next moment, she suddenly opened her eyes and showed her extremely surprised eyes.


    "Ah! Isn''t this Elia?"


    Seeing that the other party recognized herself, Elia also nodded her head. She slowly said, "long time no see." Say hello.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Elia was very wonderful when she was a child. I didn''t expect to grow so dusty now." Alice was also full of exclamation, and then looked strangely at the white haired man. She tilted her lips and said, "it''s really cheap for you."


    In this regard, beren said helplessly, "I think you must have misunderstood something."


    "Well, well, it''s time to solve the current thing." Sisya interrupted them, and then noticed something. Her eyes fell on the red skirt woman in the distance, and there was a faint brilliance in her eyes.


    "Why is she here?"


    She naturally knew the information about the flame witch for a long time. Since the collapse of the "natural disaster", she has never received the news of the remaining three core members of the "natural disaster". Unexpectedly, one of the flame witches would appear here.


    Seeing this, Bellen also hurriedly said, "please don''t give her a hand. She''s here to help me. She doesn''t mean any harm. Now she probably doesn''t want to do bad things."


    "Really?"


    Sisya calmly gazed at the figure in the distance. Even now, she was murderous to the members of the "natural disaster" who had committed many evils, but after hearing some things, she was not as strong as before.


    "Let her go for the time being."


    So sisya rushed down to the devil army below, and Alice was not idle, leaving only Belen and Elia in the air.


    Belen looked at the silver haired girl beside him. He smiled and said, "don''t force yourself too hard. ELO town can keep it. Don''t be tired."


    Elia nodded and said, "I see, brother."


    After receiving the response, beren also stopped staying in the air and fell from the air, making Xingnai fight hard below, but he rested above. He was really sorry for others.


    How powerful is the Superman army?


    Superman beyond ordinary human species is superman.


    For this point, I just heard that there must be no intuitive feeling to shock. Even beren has never seen so many Superman species gathered together, and these Superman species in front of him are not ordinary Superman species, but super elites who can stand in the Superman army!


    If the ordinary demon clan war will require the cooperation of several Superman species, for these elite Superman species, they can be an enemy of ten. Even if it is only a number, the number of members in the Superman Legion is countless less than that of the demon clan war!


    All the Superman legions here have been in place. There are seventy-two except sisya, and the addition of these seventy-two will change the situation of the battlefield in an instant,


    Boom!


    Just when beren was shocked by the strength of 72 soldiers, a huge magic came from a distance. The mountains and forests connected to the earth collapsed, and countless demon king armies fell into a desperate situation at this moment.


    That is the power of sisya the brave.

 Chapter 824

    Boom!


    After the Superman Legion and the "brave" sisya joined, the situation on the battlefield immediately changed, and even showed a one-sided advantage.


    WOW!


    The red radiance of the sky impacted and fell. It was the power of the "flame truth". After impacting on the ground, it turned into a sea of fire and burned countless demon armies.


    "Hoo..."


    After finishing this blow, Yanlian temple also raised her hand and wiped the sweat from her cheeks. She grinned and looked at the countless Superman species who had joined the battlefield.


    "It''s really powerful. Should it be the Superman Legion?"


    At this time, another red haired figure appeared behind Yanlian temple. The latter was also shocked. He immediately turned around and swallowed his saliva when he saw the red haired girl in front of him. This was not their first meeting. The last time they met, they sealed it together.


    Sisya stood in front of her and said calmly, "it''s been a long time, flame witch."


    Yanlian temple also said with some nervousness, "ah ha ha, this is not a brave adult. Why, why do you suddenly appear here? You see, I''m helping to fight the demon king army!"


    Although the "natural disaster" is no longer, Yanlian temple was also the core member of the "natural disaster" after all. She still knows what she has done, and for the "brave", perhaps this is absolutely unforgivable.


    Therefore, Yanlian temple is ready to run away. If the girl in front of him catches him, he will probably spend his life in prison.


    Seeing the red skirt woman so nervous, sisya also looked at it for a while, and then said calmly, "you''d better be quiet in your life."


    After saying this similar threat, sisya flew down again, and the magic cutting sword was replaced by an eternal holy sword. At the moment of landing, a sword fell down and forcibly split the earth in two.


    Boom


    In the sky, Yanlian temple also blinked. For a moment, she felt some reaction. She stretched out her fingers and wrapped her hair. After winding twice, she woke up. She looked at the sunset sky thoughtfully.


    "Well, am I acquitted?"


    Whew!


    After Beilun''s sword swept, he killed several demon warriors. At this time, there was a sound of looting in his ears. The red figure appeared beside him, leaving a smile.


    "Is this the only strength of the white haired swordsman?"


    The red light and shadow didn''t stop, and continued to rush towards the front. Belen also reluctantly shook his head, but * shook hands with the snow lion. He grinned.


    "Then let you meet the powerful."


    Anyway, the two of them used to be opponents. In terms of the results, Belen won in the end. He doesn''t want to be looked down upon by his defeated generals.


    "So..."


    Belen walked out slowly step by step, his eyes closed slowly, but there was blue magic overflowing from his eyelids. He held the sword in his right hand, and the sword tip was on the ground. The blue magic rippled on his body, and the blue light particles began to accelerate. The breath was extremely calm, but it was amazing!


    Vientiane creation, one of the Kendo flow.


    He was in a state of mind that wanted to surprise someone with his sword skills,


    When surrounded by countless demon armies, Belen also opened his eyes, which had all changed into dark blue, like a deep ocean without an end. At this moment, he waved his sword in front of him.


    "Angelica sinensis."


    Even time seemed to stand still for a moment, and then a blue sword light whirled in a circular trend and swept the whole audience in an instant. Even the barriers of space were cut. Countless demon king armies were killed under this sword. Even the wounds could not be seen, as if they were annihilated into the void.


    Buzz!


    The blue sword light was shining, which attracted everyone''s attention in an instant, and they also felt the power. They looked in that direction at the same time, with incredible eyes.


    This power is extraordinary and holy!


    Sisya on the other side was also surprised by the sword. After noticing the meaning of the sword, she also smiled. She held the eternal holy sword in her hand and flew into the air.


    "I don''t want to lose."


    She whispered like this, and then her body was full of colorful magic. The virtual shadow of an element spirit appeared beside her, and the eternal holy sword also glittered with amazing brilliance. The vast and infinite magic shook the world, and the sacred posture was like a god!


    "Wow, the general commander should be serious! Retreat quickly!"


    A petite and sweet looking girl also opened her eyes behind the scenes, then shouted and ran towards the rear, how fast and how fast she ran out of a few miles away.


    "Eternal sword ¡¤ judgment of God!"


    There was an awe inspiring color in the eyes full of colorful brilliance. The red haired girl held the huge sword high on the top. The endless colorful magic revolved on the eternal holy sword like a storm, and then the waist and legs made a force and suddenly cut it down.


    Boom!


    This blow is particularly terrible. If beren''s sword has amazing power in the world, then this sword has the power to destroy heaven and earth!


    When the colorful light fell on the ground, it was as dazzling as the beginning of the world. Everyone''s vision was submerged by this light, and then a roar sounded. Everyone''s ears fell into tinnitus and recovered after a long time.


    However, at the moment, the demon king army almost disappeared more than half, and the demon family''s military heart was immediately lax. After receiving the order to retreat, the remaining demon family did not hesitate to turn around and escape and did not dare to move forward.


    "That is the power of the brave."


    Belen sighed so much that his eyes fell on the huge crater in the distance. Even countless meteorites may not form such a scene.


    It''s Dusk now.


    The army of the demon king army also began to retreat at this moment, and sisya did not give the order to pursue, annihilated so many demon king armies, and none of them died, which was a great victory.


    Looking at the retreat of the demon king army, beren was also relieved. At this time, Elia, Xingnai and Yanlian temple also returned here. They were all shocked and looked at the Tiankeng in the distance.

 Chapter 825

    The war is finally over.


    In Belen''s heart, he sighed so much that his fatigue surged up in an instant. He immediately fell to the ground and immediately worried the silver haired girl beside him.


    Elijah also came to beren''s face. Her beautiful face was full of worry. She hurriedly asked, "brother, how are you?"


    "Nothing, just a little tired." Beren comforted the girl and said, "how''s your injury?"


    In terms of injury and magic consumption, Elia must be above him. She had used her magic to the point where it was about to dry up before. Later, after recovering a little, she continued to participate in the battle, which made Belen very worried. The child always worked too hard.


    Elia said, "I want to sleep."


    "Ah, that''s what I said. I also want to sleep." Belen also couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and rubbed the girl''s head. The latter closed his eyes like a small animal.


    Yanlian temple on one side couldn''t help laughing when she saw this behind the scenes. She covered her mouth and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the" witch "who can resist the prohibition of war magic by herself would be as clever as a kitten in front of you. It''s really cute."


    Hearing the words of Yanlian temple, Beilun didn''t respond to it, but looked up at her and said with sincere thanks, "thank you this time."


    "You''re welcome. I''m just unhappy with those demon clan guys." YanLian Temple waved her hand carelessly. She added: "and I said before that if I see the situation is wrong, I will leave directly."


    "Even so, be sure to accept my thanks."


    Seeing that he was so firm, YanLian Temple blinked, then nodded and said, "well, I''ll accept your kindness, although I''m not really trying to help you."


    So, Belen looked at Xingnai. The latter also had countless wounds, and his clothes and skirts were damaged. Although it looked a little embarrassed, it was also an exciting scene.


    "Xingnai, thank you."


    In this regard, Xingnai also shook his head and said, "I just don''t go because I want to become stronger. I''ll give you a hand."


    "I understand." Beren nodded.


    At this time, dozens of figures came in front of them. They were 72 women of the Superman Corps. They all looked at the four Berens curiously.


    "You are really good."


    "You solved so many demon army corpses before?"


    Hearing the girls'' questions, Belen was also stunned. Then he stood up with Elia''s help, and then said solemnly, "thank you for your help."


    Hearing the speech, Alice also stood up and said with a smile: "your gratitude is unreasonable. It is reasonable that the demon army should be the goal we want to solve. Therefore, your help needs our gratitude."


    The girls of the Superman Corps nodded. They also thought so. Because they got the information, they knew that there would be a large number of demon armies here. Before they arrived, the four in front of them fought tenaciously here and guarded the town behind. Therefore, they should thank them anyway.


    Yanlian temple on one side was embarrassed to speak because her identity was a little sensitive. Although the "brave" didn''t seem to want to investigate what she had done, these Superman species in front of her might not think so.


    "Forget it. For some reason, I need to guard the town. Your presence has helped us, so offset it." Beren said with a smile.


    At this time, sisya also came back. There was a little sweat on her beautiful face. It seemed that it would take a lot of magic to use the powerful magic just now.


    "I won!"


    Hearing her words, Belen grinned, then nodded helplessly and said, "yes, yes, you won." I have to admit that he lost the competition just now.


    Hearing the speech, sisya also said with a smile: "then it''s a one-to-one draw now!"


    One to one?


    All the women of the Superman Corps looked over, looked at sisya, then looked at the helpless white haired man, and then gradually showed their shock.


    This man has won the General Commander!?


    How is that possible?


    Then, sisya turned and looked at the girls who were shocked at beren. She was stunned, then looked at beren and said, "introduce yourself. They are not only my subordinates, but also my friends."


    Superman Legion is a "brave" to be friends.


    Belen was also a little ashamed after hearing the speech, and then introduced several girls around her to the Superman Corps. They were surprised to learn that the white haired man and silver haired girl in front of them were the legendary "white haired sword saint" and "witch".


    After hearing the speech, Alice was also stunned. She looked at beren and Elia, and then reluctantly said, "although I thought you were different, I didn''t expect you to be so different."


    "No, I was not a" white haired sword saint "at the beginning." Beren responded.


    After that, Belen looked at the woman in red skirt. He looked strange. Should he introduce this one?


    "Cough."


    After perceiving beren''s eyes, Yanlian temple also coughed a little, alleviated the embarrassment, and then smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Yan. I''m a tramp."


    Flame?


    Belen and sisya also looked strange. It seems that the flame witch is also afraid of the Superman army. Maybe she is afraid of being beaten by the crowd? But neither of them intended to expose her lies.


    At this time, Elia looked at Yanlian temple and said coldly, "the big sister is really not frank enough. She burned my hair without hesitation."


    "Cough!"


    Yanlian temple and Beilun both coughed. The former remembered that he had burned the girl''s hair at the beginning, and the latter was also very ashamed. Unexpectedly, the girl still remembered what happened at that time.


    "Big sister, you..."


    Just as Elia was about to speak, YanLian Temple immediately put out his hand to cover her mouth, and then looked at the girls who were puzzled and looking at her Superman army, with HA HA on his face.


    "Nothing, nothing. I had some contradictions with the child at the beginning. It''s really a revenge, ha ha, ha ha."


    Elia was covered with her mouth and didn''t fight back. She didn''t have any strength and magic, but she looked coldly at the woman who covered her mouth and lied.

 Chapter 826

    The war is over, and the townspeople have come back one after another. Maybe they have already known the situation here and want to come back in two days. After all, they ran away empty handed.


    After everyone returned to Ailuo Town, some of the girls in the Superman Corps went around to investigate, while others followed Belen to the place where the commercial car was parked before. Then, he took the lead in finding latil and them back, and everyone was surprised to see sisya again.


    "Cynthia?"


    Seeing these familiar faces, sisya also smiled. She waved and said, "ah, haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you?"


    After the greeting, sisya looked at Leia again, and blinked in surprise when she saw the latter''s golden eyes.


    "Laiya, congratulations on becoming the first female" ELF KING "in the history of the elf forest."


    As for what happened in the spirit forest, Cynthia had heard from Novell for a long time, but she was extremely shocked that Leia really became the "spirit king".


    In this regard, Leia just smiled awkwardly and said, "if I come outside, I can''t have the protection of the spirit forest, so I shouldn''t be regarded as the" spirit king. "


    "No, even without the protection of the spirit forest, you are also the" spirit king. " Sisya shook her head and gave such an answer.


    At the moment, latis is treating Elia''s injury. Although she hasn''t used magic in ordinary times, in fact, the kitten''s attainments in life magic are not ordinary. She still has to learn well. She has to consolidate what she learned from flozarno School Park or nit.


    At this time, sisya also came to Elia. She looked at the silver haired girl in front of her, and a small sapling jumped out of her shoulder. It was the spirit of wood, and sisya joined hands with the spirit of wood to use life magic to treat Elia''s injury.


    Soon, Elia''s injury has improved. If the life magic from the three parties is superimposed together, ordinary people can''t bear it, but she can do it. However, although the injury has improved, the problem of magic consumption has not been solved, but it''s not a big problem. It just takes time to recuperate.


    Later, they helped beren and Xingnai heal their wounds. They were relieved. Although they were not fatally injured, they were still seriously injured. Sure enough, it was very difficult to do it with three enemies of 100000 demon king army. Even if they did it in the end, they would have to pay a high price.


    Then, the wood spirit floated in front of Belen. It had no eyes, but it was really looking at the man in front of him, and then made a sound.


    "You have a strong seal on your body, and contains the magic of life that even I feel shocked."


    Beilun was not surprised by the life magic that could shock the wood elves, because it was nit, the "savior", who was probably the closest to God. It was not surprising to surpass the element elves in a field, just like the "brave" and "demon king" now


    Seeing that it noticed, beren also smiled and nodded, "yes, that''s the seal imposed on me by two predecessors, otherwise I might have an accident." As he spoke, he glanced at the girls who were concerned about Elia.


    Sisya was also shocked. She immediately said, "one of those two should be the Savior?"


    "Yes, it''s him." Beren nodded, his eyes shining. He smiled and said, "the other is an elder of the elf family, his student in the same era as the Savior."


    Hearing these words, sisya was also surprised. She said, "it''s unexpected that there is such an old elder among the elves."


    Before that, even she had never thought that there was a "savior" alive, or that there was an existence thousands of years ago that has survived to this day, and now it has been confirmed.


    "Ah, yes."


    Beren suddenly remembered something. He immediately looked at the red haired girl in front of him, and then said in a deep voice, "can you show me that magic cutting sword?"


    In this regard, sisya was also stunned. She saw the sad color in the man''s eyes, and then nodded her head: "of course." After saying that, he took out the demon cutting sword and handed it to Belen.


    "Be careful, it''s very murderous."


    "Yes."


    Looking at the magic cutting sword in front of him, beren was also in a complex mood. He stretched out his hand to hold it, and the spiritual magic cutting sword did not hurt him, but resonated with the life magic in the seal in his body.


    Beren''s body exuded a faint dark green glow. He took out the green jade pendant with his left hand, then smiled and said, "this is the thing of your last master. Do you still know it?"


    Hum.


    The demon chopping Taidao emits a faint red light, which makes the green jade pendant also emit a faint brilliance. Obviously, it knows that this is nit''s thing. After all, it has been with him thousands of years ago.


    Seeing this, sisya smiled and said, "he still knows this jade pendant."


    "Yes." Beren nodded slightly.


    Then, the red light emitted by the demon cutting sword was somewhat dimmed. It was sad and sad for the departure of its master.


    Seeing this scene, Belen also reached out his hand and touched the demon chopping sword. He smiled and said, "don''t be too sad. He was smiling when he left."


    Buzzing.


    The red light on the demon chopping sword is getting brighter and darker, as if in response to beren''s words.


    After a while, Belen released her hand holding the magic cutting sword, turned it into red light and returned to sisya''s body. She was about to go back and be sad for a long time.


    Sisya raised her hand and put it on her chest. She could feel the sadness of the demon cutting sword. She shook her head and sighed: "it''s a pity that I didn''t see the Savior."


    Now she has the name of "brave", and the one has the name of "savior". They both do the same thing in different times.


    That''s saving the world!


    It was also a great pity for sisya not to see the elder who had saved an era, so she sighed for this.


    In this regard, beren looked up at the sky. He looked up and smiled: "although you haven''t seen him, he should look at you well."

 Chapter 827

    At night, Bellen planned to prepare a big dinner for everyone. If it weren''t for everyone''s help, ELO town would not be able to keep it. In that case, Elia would be very sad, which is a very thankful thing for him.


    Because of the large number of Superman legions, there were not enough ingredients, so beren also had everyone to help bring some ingredients. The girls who wanted to refuse kindness also brightened their eyes when they learned that beren was the "Kitchen God" and ran out to find ingredients without hesitation.


    But there are good people who leave money. After all, they are good children.


    The cooking this time is still done by everyone. After all, there are so many people, and there can''t be less cooking. After preparing the cooking, beren noticed a figure standing outside the circle.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t seem to plan to come over for dinner, Belen also blinked, and then seemed to think of something, so he came over and came to the woman in red dress.


    "Don''t you have dinner together? I still have confidence in my craft."


    YanLian Temple took a look at the white haired man next to him, and then hummed: "I won''t eat. I want to eat you. I want to be cool here."


    Hearing her words, Bellen couldn''t help laughing and said, "aren''t you afraid of being exposed and beaten up by those girls? Are you so timid?"


    "Bah! How could I be afraid!" YanLian Temple immediately retorted and went back. She snorted, then didn''t turn her head and muttered, "it''s just that a good woman doesn''t suffer at present. I can''t beat so many people."


    "Aren''t you still afraid?" Beren grinned.


    Hearing the speech, Yanlian temple also turned around and stared at Belen. Her face was full of unhappiness. She said, "whatever you think, I''m not afraid anyway!"


    "All right." Belen shrugged and didn''t intend to tease the woman anymore. Then she smiled and said, "don''t worry. We won''t expose you. Let''s have dinner together? It''s your thanks for helping me today."


    Hearing these words, Yanlian temple also looked back at the countless delicious food on the big table. Her throat rolled slightly and swallowed saliva. Obviously, she was also a little excited.


    Although witches can provide physical functions by virtue of magic, it does not mean that they have no taste. Like normal humans, they also have a desire for food.


    At the moment, the taste of the delicious food floated over, and Yanlian temple also inexplicably felt a little hungry. He immediately blushed and said, "well, let''s accept your thanks and eat a little."


    Seeing the "compromised" girl, Bellen also smiled, and then turned to everyone. She still didn''t give her pressure, otherwise she would be angry.


    Although beren and others have advised Elia to have a rest, after all, even after treatment, her magic has not recovered. If she doesn''t have a good rest, it will have an impact on herself. However, for Elia, eating with everyone is something she doesn''t want to miss.


    At this point, she was surprisingly stubborn, so beren and others didn''t force Elia to have a rest.


    Superman itself needs huge calories, so the girls of Superman corps have a great appetite, but it''s strange that they can eat so much, but most girls are slim and eat very elegant. Maybe this is the reserved of girls?


    In addition to the Superman legion, the most surprising thing is Yanlian temple. The flame witch is surprisingly a eater. She eats no less than those Superman species, which also makes Belen laugh.


    He still knows that most girls eat goods.


    At the thought of what Yanlian temple had just said, Belen couldn''t even eat. She kept smiling there, and the former swept her eyes in an instant, with a flame burning in her eyes.


    "Cough."


    Bellen immediately straightened her face, then ate the food in the bowl, and estimated that if she laughed again, the woman would throw herself with a fireball.


    Because there were too many things to prepare this time, there were too many dishes and chopsticks. Fortunately, sisya helped clean them with magic, otherwise she would probably break her hands if she washed them by hand.


    The girls were very tired from the experience of this day, so they went to bed with Elia, and Yan didn''t even see the temple. Maybe she left or stayed somewhere in the town. After all, staying with sisya and Superman Corps was also a great pressure for her.


    Belen sat on the haystack beside him. He was in a floating mood at the moment. In a word, it was great to protect the town. He was inexplicably afraid when he thought of Elia''s sad look. Maybe he had been there before.


    "Don''t you go to rest? Your injury hasn''t healed yet."


    When she heard the voice coming from her side, Belen also looked over her head. When she saw the red haired girl, she smiled and said, "that injury doesn''t matter. Anyway, when will you go back?"


    Sisya sat next to beren, then looked at him and said with a slight smile, "why do you suddenly want to fuck us? Are you afraid that we will be poor?"


    "That''s not true." Belen also smiled, shook his head, and then said, "are you still fighting now? Is it okay if you don''t go back to those important war zones?"


    In this regard, sisya smiled and said, "we also need to rest. Besides, I have a very reliable partner. Nothing will happen because I''m not in the position for a moment."


    "Well." Beren looked up at the stars. He suddenly remembered something. He said, "but it seems that even if the king of King Kong is dead, your pressure has not decreased."


    Hearing the speech, sisya''s eyes also flickered slightly. She smiled and said, "thanks to you, I didn''t expect you to solve the turtle shell."


    "If he hadn''t been cut off by you, I might not be able to get rid of him." Belen shook his head after hearing the speech. He also knew the strength of the king of King Kong.


    Then sisya sighed, "but he may not really die like this."


    "What do you mean?" Beren was stunned. He looked at the red haired girl beside him.


    Sisya also looked up at the darkness in the night sky. She said calmly: "in the final analysis, the magic of the four heavenly kings of the demon family is given by that guy. Therefore, even if there is another king of King Kong, it may not be impossible."


    Belen also narrowed his eyes after hearing the speech. Naturally, he knew who the "that guy" said by sisya meant. When referring to this existence, he couldn''t help thinking of what the virtual shadow said to him in the spirit forest,

 Chapter 828

    "Have you met that guy?"


    After sisya asked Belen about the fairy forest, Belen told her about the virtual shadow, and so did her last words, and sisya was stunned.


    Beren said helplessly, "it''s really a terrible guy."


    "You are really understating." After hearing Belen''s words, sisya couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "since that guy has the power to take over your sword skill, why don''t you kill you?"


    In this regard, beren also shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Do you know each other?" Cynthia laughed.


    Beilun said reluctantly when he heard the speech: "why do I know the demon family, and it''s still the" demon king ". It''s strange that he doesn''t kill me. After all, I''ve killed so many demon families."


    "I''m kidding. How could I know you?" Cynthia shook her head, too.


    It''s not like what the "demon king" would do. After all, beren has made such a great event in the northwest. As the leader of the demon family, how can he not bear a grudge?


    "Ah, by the way, I want to ask you something."


    At this time, beren suddenly remembered one thing, because he couldn''t help taking out the question at the bottom of his heart.


    Sisya looked at him and asked, "what''s up?"


    "What kind of existence is that" demon king "? Is it a woman, a man, or..." Belen looked at sisya seriously. He wanted to determine the answer to this question very much.


    Hearing this question, sisya was also stunned, then blinked, smiled and said: "the devil is a woman. Aside from my personal disgust, if I don''t say anything, from the perspective of outsiders, her appearance will be a more popular type. In general, she is very beautiful."


    Women


    Hearing this answer, Belen''s mind came up with the mysterious woman in black. He was stunned. Although he had been confirmed as early as elolanya, he was more convinced when he got the answer from sisya face to face.


    The mysterious woman in black is the "demon king". That''s right!


    "Demon king?"


    Belen''s mouth was so whispered that he could not help frowning. Indeed, this was the problem he cared most about. When this problem was solved, other questions surfaced.


    If the woman is not a "demon king", there may be other reasons why she doesn''t do it by herself. But since the other party is really a "demon king", why doesn''t she do it by herself? There are so many opportunities.


    In the spirit forest, the last words said by the other party probably had made a decision to kill him. What was the reason why the "demon king" delayed this decision for so long? Is there anything in him she wants to use?


    This is really a headache and puzzling question.


    "What''s the matter with you? You look sad." Sisya also noticed Belen''s look, and then thought of something. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''re not worried that guy will kill you?"


    In this regard, beren shook his head and said, "I don''t think the" demon king "will come all the way to kill me. No matter what, you will be eyeing her demon army behind."


    "I speak as if I were a bad man." Sisya also drew slightly from the corner of her mouth, and a faint brilliance flowed in her beautiful black eyes, and then fell into silence.


    "How long can the seal in your body support you?"


    Seeing that she suddenly asked about it, beren was stunned, and then truthfully replied, "a year, two years, or three years, I guess it can last so long."


    "Well." After hearing the speech, sisya also lowered her eyes and slowly held her hands on her thighs. She could never forget what she had done to the man beside her.


    After perceiving the abnormal mood of the girl next to her, beren also knew what she was thinking, so she said, "I never said I accepted the wayward compensation."


    Sisya sat there in silence. She didn''t say anything. The more the man next to her said that, the deeper her guilt will be. She is such a girl.


    And beren naturally knew this kind of thing, so he said, "but since you want to compensate me, I will ask you for something."


    Hearing this, sisya looked up at him.


    Seeing the girl looking at her, Bellen didn''t intend to say it now, so she smiled and said, "it''s no use telling you now, but it''s more important to me than my life. I hope you can abide by the agreement at that time."


    "If it is really comparable to it in my opinion, I will promise." Sisya gave such a reply after silence, but she was very stubborn.


    "Of course." Belem nodded. He knew sisya would understand him.


    As a result, sisya fell into silence again. After mentioning this topic, her mood became a little depressed, which can be easily perceived by the nearby beren.


    However, even if she is a "brave man", for beren, sisya is only a younger generation. After all, she is her own schoolsister. He can''t let her feel guilty all the time. He has long been relieved of that matter.


    So beren looked at the girl next to him. He looked serious and said, "sisya, you are a brave man. Can you cheer up?"


    Cynthia looked at him, but said nothing.


    "Now the" demon king "has not been defeated. Your mission as a" brave "has not come to an end. You are the hope of the world." Belen said what he thought in his heart. He smiled and said, "I never hate you. After all, it''s my own choice to stop you."


    "Even if you say so..." Sisya lowered her head and still didn''t think it had anything to do with herself.


    Pop!


    "It hurts!"


    Belen slapped a hand knife on sisya''s head. The latter also cried, and then covered her head with both hands. Sisya like this was inexplicably cute, but he wouldn''t say it even though he thought so.


    "It''s a" brave man ", but it''s just a stubborn girl." Beren shook his head, then raised his hand and knocked again.


    "No, don''t knock! It hurts!" Cynthia covered her head and begged for mercy.


    Beren shook his head and refused without hesitation: "no, I''ll knock until you wake up today."


    "I''m a brave man!"


    "It''s just a defeated general."


    "We are one to one!"

 Chapter 829

    On this day, among the girls of the Superman legion, there was a story about beren staying with sisya last night, and they also had all kinds of reveries about it.


    A girl in red armor said with a smile: "in other words, does our General Commander have anything to do with the" white haired sword saint "? It looks very close, which is different from bulfis and them."


    The girl beside me nodded and said, "it''s different! I was staring at it last night! It feels like a boyfriend and girlfriend!"


    Boyfriend and girlfriend!?


    The girls around here all showed a surprise smile. For them, sisya is not only the General Commander, but also their good friend. In the eyes of outsiders, the "brave" is sacred and inviolable. Perhaps even if men feel excited about the beauty of the "brave", it is really difficult to approach. After all, their identity, status and strength are there, Like a high wall that is difficult to cross.


    Even the men in the "brave" team are definitely not closer to the "white haired sword saint", which makes the girls more curious about the things between them.


    If you can really become a couple, it will be very interesting!


    Because of the end of the war, countless residents of Ailuo town have returned, and sisya has explained their confusion as a "brave". There is no doubt that all residents of Ailuo town are grateful to her and the Superman legion, and will sisya take the credit for herself, So he explained the fact that there were four people fighting alone before them.


    However, beren and others didn''t show up. Among the four, only Elia purely wanted to protect Ailuo town. Since she didn''t intend to accept thanks, the other three were even more impossible. After all, they all had their own reasons.


    At the moment in the room, beren is sitting by the bed and looking at the silver haired girl on the bed. Although the latter is awake, he doesn''t seem to have any spirit. Just like the forest of elves, after all, he has consumed all his magic, which can''t be recovered in a day or two.


    "Brother, I want to get up."


    "No, you have to rest."


    It was immediately rejected, and the silver haired girl on the bed also tooted her mouth. Although she showed such a lovely and pathetic appearance, she couldn''t make beren change her mind.


    Beren shook his head and sighed, "you have exhausted your magic. If you don''t have a good rest, you may burn the root of the disease."


    Hearing the speech, Elia also whispered, "no, I''m all right. I want to go out with my sisters."


    "I''ll ask them to come back and play with you." Belen said so. His attitude is very firm. After all, it''s for the sake of his sister''s health.


    Elia''s silver black eyes became watery. She called with a soft, sweet voice: "brother."


    Hearing this call, Belen was also excited. His whole body was much hot. He looked at the people on the bed, swallowed saliva, and then recovered after a dry cough. Could he let go because of this.


    "No, I won''t let you go out until you''re fully recovered."


    So Elia was silent for a long time, then moved to the inside of the bed to make a space. She stared at the man beside the bed and said, "that brother wants to sleep with me. I can''t sleep alone during the day."


    Accompany


    Belen also opened his eyes wide and his cheeks were inexplicably hot. He scratched his cheeks with his fingers and said awkwardly, "Elia, you know you can''t do this."


    "Why not?" Elia looked puzzled, and then changed into a depressed expression. She whispered, "my brother is tired of me."


    The child Do you understand?


    Belen was also stunned by the change of expression. She knew that Elia actually understood those things, but now it seems that she is really sad and disappointed.


    "No, no! I won''t get tired of Elia!"


    "Does that brother like me?"


    Ah!?


    Belen also had a heavy jump in his heart. For a moment, he was a little panic. Subconsciously, he thought that what Elia said "like" meant another meaning, but he quickly reacted. How could this be possible?


    So beren replied firmly, "yes, of course!"


    After receiving this reply, the lost look of the silver haired girl immediately recovered, and a faint smile was aroused in the corners of her mouth. She said, "there must be no problem for the brothers and sisters who like each other, even if they sleep together?"


    In this regard, beren also reluctantly grabbed her hair and said with some hesitation: "even if it''s right, Elia has grown up and is a very mature girl, which is a little too..."


    "Brother, color."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Bellen was stunned, and then turned a little blushing. Maybe she thought too much. Obviously Elia didn''t think that way. This can''t work. As a brother, I have to set an example. How can I think of something all day.


    "Sorry."


    Belen, who had nothing to do, could only apologize. He was also worried. In this case, doesn''t it mean that his feelings for Elia are impure?


    Looking at the apologetic man, Elia also sat up from the bed. She pursed her lips and clenched the bedding tightly with her hands. She seemed to be hesitating, but then the hesitation color in her silver black eyes was firm. She immediately turned her head and looked at the man next to her.


    "Brother, I have something to tell you."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also looked up and asked curiously, "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    A touch of crimson and moist eyes quietly appeared on the delicate face of the silver haired girl, giving people a feeling of looking nervous, and her breathing inadvertently became a little hasty.


    "Brother, actually I..."


    Pop!


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened roughly, and Elia''s words were immediately interrupted. At the door was a red skirt woman holding her arms, which was the flame witch Yanlian temple.


    "Hey, white haired man, come and say hello to you. I''m leaving!"


    Belen also looked at Yanlian temple. He was stunned and asked, "are you leaving now? Don''t you stay a few more days?"


    "I''m going back, or the two elders will scold me." YanLian Temple sighed. She also wanted to play outside for a while, but she was late. She didn''t want to see those two put their dirty faces.


    Belen also nodded slightly after hearing the speech. Did he remember the two witches at the mouth of Yanlian temple? It seems that he has lived in seclusion.


    Just when YanLian Temple wanted to say something, she suddenly trembled and felt a cold. She looked over her eyes subconsciously. After seeing that her silver black eyes locked her silver haired girl, she was also an inspiration in her heart. She turned and ran without hesitation.


    Seeing YanLian Temple running so hurriedly, Belen was also stunned, and then, the low voice of the girl beside him came from his ear.


    "I''ll kill you..."

 Chapter 830

    Although she cared about what Elia wanted to say before, she seemed to be in a very bad mood after Yanlian temple came, so Belen didn''t continue to ask, and Elia didn''t seem to want to continue to say, but got into bed and went to bed.


    On the contrary, beren thanked Yanlian temple a little, and finally let the child have a rest.


    Just after beren left the commercial car, he came to the haystack and sat down. Then he looked into the distance. He was thinking about where he should go next?


    This time, we will guard Arlo, and then there will be coalition forces to help guard it, so we don''t need to worry too much about here. Although Elia is attached to here, they won''t stay here all the time, which is inevitable.


    So where will you go next?


    Overseas is still in war, so you should return to Florence. You may also go to andiliga, the nearest country to Florence. Even beren has never been to it.


    However, is it a pity to come overseas and leave like this? There are many overseas scenery, as beautiful as here in Ailuo town.


    It''s a tangled choice, but for Belen, choosing the route to travel with everyone is a tangled but very happy choice for him.


    We''ll discuss it when we get back in the evening.


    At this time, a red haired figure came to beren. It was sisya. She put her hands on her hips, smiled and said, "are you in a daze here alone?"


    Beren said, "there''s probably nothing else to do."


    So, with a smile, sisya suggested, "then, practice with me?"


    "No, forget it!"


    Belen refused without hesitation. First, although he had a seal in his body, he didn''t want to use his strength if he didn''t have to. Second, he was a happy man. He practiced with a guy who couldn''t win no matter how he fought, he would be beaten!


    So he refused!


    "Ah?"


    Seeing that he refused so decisively, sisya also made a disappointed voice, and then said, "isn''t it still a tie? I don''t want it."


    For this competitive guy, beren rolled his eyes, then raised his hand and waved it like disgust. He said, "even if you win, I lose, I lose, go and play."


    "Do you treat me like a child?" After hearing the speech, sisya also showed an angry look. She glanced and said, "you guy, if it''s not because you''re a patient, I''ll catch you and beat you now."


    Grab me and fight


    In this regard, Bellen also grinned. He felt a little funny and said, "you are so angry, where will any man dare to marry you in the future?"


    "Marry me?"


    Sisya was stunned when she heard the speech, and then hummed, "hum, no one wants to marry me unless she is better than me."


    "Then I don''t think you can get married." Belen couldn''t help laughing. He said so. In his opinion, "brave" is the strongest in the world.


    Hearing the speech, sisya also glared at him, and then spit out her tongue playfully. She looked like "I want you to control". It was really very cute.


    "Commander in chief!"


    At this time, several Superman girls came. Because there was no battle, they changed into casual clothes, giving people a feeling of youth and beauty.


    Hearing someone calling her, sisya also turned her head and asked curiously, "what''s the matter, Sarina? Is there any information?"


    The girl who was called Sarina shook her head and said, "no, I just came to say hello to you!"


    Then, several superhuman girls, including sharina, all set their eyes on the white haired man on the haystack, and then looked at sisya. Their faces showed a cunning smile.


    "Two, are you chatting here?"


    Belen is also a little uncomfortable being stared at by the hot eyes of the girls. He also feels very strange. How can he feel strange?


    Sisya blinked, then smiled and said, "I was looking for beren to compete, but this guy refused, so I chat here."


    "Duel!? I also..."


    When hearing sisya''s words, a short girl immediately opened her eyes and wanted to join, but she was stared back by other girls, and then smiled awkwardly.


    Just when beren and sisya were confused, sharina said with a smile, "what were you talking about just now? We want to join!"


    "Ah? Ah! I didn''t talk about anything. I just said something casually."


    When hearing Sarina''s words, sisya''s face suddenly changed. She responded with some panic. She didn''t want to tell Sarina what they had just talked about.


    Seeing this sudden change of look, the girls'' smiles became even more. Obviously, there must be something fishy here, and it must be a topic that the general head was very embarrassed to talk about.


    Beren suddenly smiled and said, "yes, yes, I didn''t say anything. That is to say, if sisya is so violent and the standard of mate selection is still so high, there must be no man to marry her."


    Is it such a high-end topic!?


    When hearing this, the girls'' eyes suddenly flashed, and then they swept their eyes to the red haired girl.


    Sisya, who was directly exposed, was also blushing, and then shouted to beren, "who, who has a high standard of mate selection?! don''t tell yourself!"


    "What is the mate selection standard? What is the mate selection standard of the General Commander?" Sarina smiled at beren. She didn''t think that if she asked sisya, the latter would tell her.


    Seeing this, sisya was going to block Belen''s mouth, but he also responded quickly and said, "she said, no one wants to marry her unless she is better than her!"


    "Belem!"


    "I''m wrong!"


    Sisya grabbed beren''s collar and shouted with a red face, "is it useful to apologize now?"


    The girls of Superman corps also looked at this scene with a smile, while sharina was a flash of inspiration. She stretched out a finger and seemed to think of something.


    "In other words, if you want to be better than the general head, hasn''t the white haired sword Saint also won the general head? Is it better than the general head?"

 Chapter 831

    After hearing sharina''s words, the girls were laughing, while beren and sisya were stunned for a long time before they ended their battle.


    Sisya stood up and looked at Sarina, then waved her hand and said, "that doesn''t count at all. I didn''t give full play at that time. If I gave full play, how could he be my opponent?"


    In fact, it was true, and Belen had no objection. At that time, sisya could not fight with her own consciousness, so it limited her real strength. In that case, he still played like that, which was enough to show that he was not sisya''s opponent.


    But for sisya''s answer, Sarina smiled with a cigarette holder and a sly smile in her narrow eyes. She asked, "lost?"


    "I..."


    "Did you really lose? Otherwise, how could the General Commander say a one-to-one victory or defeat before?"


    Hearing the speech, sisya was speechless for a moment. She clenched her hands, blushed and bit her lips. Because of the question of principle, she really couldn''t oppose the answer to this question, but it was difficult to answer because of her arrogant nature.


    Seeing this, Sarina also covered her mouth and smiled: "it seems that she lost!"


    "Woo..."


    Sisya closed her lips tightly, and her beautiful face was already red. After all, she was teased, so she felt very ashamed and angry.


    Sharina continued: "that is to say, the sword saint who won the first battle is really better than the General Commander. There is no objection to this!"


    "Yes, yes."


    "That should be it!"


    The girls on one side also agreed, which made sisya''s shame and anger more serious, but she couldn''t refute it. She had to swallow it.


    Then, Sarina said in a loud voice, "then, the chief commander can rest assured!"


    Hearing the speech, sisya was also stunned. She asked subconsciously, "what can you rest assured?"


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry about not getting married, so you can rest assured!" Sharina raised her big smiling face. She pointed to the white haired man who was staring at the play, and then said with a smile: "you see, there is a person who agrees with the general head''s mate selection standard!"


    Huh?


    At the same moment, both Belen and sisya showed dull expressions, which could be said to be exactly the same copy of men and women. They stared at the girls laughing in front of them.


    "No, no, no, what are you thinking?" Sisya immediately shook her head. She hurriedly said, "did you make a mistake? It''s a big misunderstanding to hear you talk about me and beren recently!"


    "Misunderstanding?" Shalina smiled. She shook her head and said, "how? In our eyes, the sword saint is probably the man closest to the General Commander!"


    "Ha!? so why do you think so?" Sisya also opened her eyes. She didn''t want to be misunderstood about her relationship with Belen.


    "Isn''t it?" Sha Lina asked back, and then said with a smile: "General Commander, just recognize it! I think the sword saint is quite in line with the General Commander''s mate selection standard in any aspect!"


    "I... I won''t..."


    Sisya''s face became more and more red, and even her snow-white neck was covered with crimson. After her head began to get angry, she gradually became indifferent from shame.


    Then Belen came to his senses, and he realized that these girls wanted to tease sisya like this? Just after he understood the situation, he suddenly felt the momentum burning on the red haired girl on one side. He was surprised. It was terrible.


    Sisya walked slowly towards Sarina and they seemed to have a red light in their eyes. She looked indifferent and said, "Sarina, and you... It seems that you haven''t worked hard in recent training?"


    "Ah..."


    Several girls instantly felt covered with cold ice. They swallowed their saliva, and then they realized that the event was bad. It seemed that they had teased too much. I didn''t expect the General Commander to go away directly because of this!


    "Well, come with me. I''ll train you myself." Sisya left such a sentence, then turned and walked to the grassland, her hands had been clenched into fists, as if she was going to make good use of these guys who teased her.


    Sharina''s original smile has disappeared. At the moment, she has a bitter face. She raised her hand and said, "that... General Commander, can I refuse?"


    So, the red haired figure walking towards the grassland suddenly stopped. She turned her head and looked at Sarina, and then said indifferently, "this is an order."


    This Oppress people with power!?


    So, sharina and others immediately followed up with a bitter face. It''s impossible not to be beaten. The white haired man on one side is not a subordinate of the general head, so they can''t command, but they are different.


    However, since they are going to be beaten, sharina and others do not intend to take out the battle armor, because they will certainly be broken by the General Commander!


    After a while, the screams of the girls came from the distance, and Belen, sitting on the haystack, was helpless. He leaned his arms against the pillow and sighed.


    If it wasn''t good enough, it probably wouldn''t be like this.


    As a "brave person", sisya is really omnipotent. There seems to be nothing she is not good at, whether in knowledge, combat power or human and worldly sophistication.


    Oh, no, she can''t cook.


    Beren suddenly remembered this. Yesterday, sisya confessed that she couldn''t cook. When she thought about it, there was no perfect person.


    Although there was a big war on the grassland, beren didn''t care too much, but he really felt a little noisy, so he sighed and got up.


    Let''s go back and see how Elia is.


    After returning to the commercial car, Belen also noticed that there was still some noise outside and worried about whether it would affect Elia''s rest, so she covered the room with her magic and isolated the sound outside.


    Then Belen found that there was no movement on the bed. He walked up quietly and smiled when he saw the sleeping silver haired girl.


    It looks like I''m fast asleep.


    Belen came to the bed and looked at the beautiful girl who was asleep. After watching for a while, his heart beat inexplicably faster. He immediately shook his head and lowered his head. No, he always felt that it would be strange to stare for a long time. Sure enough, he still didn''t look.


    But Elia is a sister. What''s the matter with her sister? Besides, why does it seem like a mistake to keep your head down? He didn''t do anything wrong!


    Thinking so, Belen slowly raised her head after hesitating. However, this rise was to her silver black eyes, and the girl with open eyes on the bed slowly opened her mouth.


    "My brother is lecherous."

 Chapter 832

    On this day, it was time for them to leave. After all, the war was still going on, and they couldn''t rest like this all the time. The girls of the Superman Legion who wanted to go to the battlefield didn''t give up much, because they knew that their mission would not be completed until the war was over.


    On the grassland, the girls of the Superman corps have gathered back and are doing their own things. Although they seem a little lazy and not like soldiers, they are indeed waiting for orders.


    At this time, latil and she were saying goodbye to two familiar women. It was Alice and Bethany who had worked together. They went to open a tavern together because of their long vacation.


    Bethany smiled and said, "when the war is over, we will go back to the" Aegean house "and let dolino take care of them all the time. It''s really a little sorry."


    "At that time, we will certainly go to work again!" Latil responded with a smile. She missed her working days.


    Alice also smiled and looked at the girls in front of her. She sighed, "it''s been so long before you know it. Now in retrospect, it''s like yesterday."


    Soon it was time to say goodbye.


    After finishing the team, sisya also came to beren. She was silent for a moment, and then said, "in fact, I always have the idea of asking you to help us. Even Novell advised me when she first saw you."


    Hearing these words, Belen was also stunned. He asked curiously, "but you didn''t tell me about it."


    "Well, because I don''t think I should bother you. After all, I''ve done things that hurt you. I''m sorry if I have the cheek to make such a plea." Sissy confessed the reason, hesitated for a moment, and then spoke again.


    "And..."


    "And?"


    Sisya nodded. She looked at the girls who were still saying goodbye to her friends. She smiled and said, "you rejected me at the beginning, so even if you ask me a second time, the answer will not be different."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also looked at the girl over there. He smiled and said, "yes, my answer will not change, but ah, if you are in danger, I will help you."


    "Because are we friends?" Asked sisya with some expectation.


    In this regard, beren also smiled. He nodded and said, "ah, of course! It''s a great honor for me to be friends with brave adults."


    "Thank you." Sisya also smiled. This smile has a unique style. Even if she is a female soldier wearing armor, she also has enough exciting and infatuated beauty.


    Seeing this smile, beren was stunned, and then couldn''t help recalling sisya in a skirt in frozarno School Park, so he smiled and opened his mouth.


    "It''s more beautiful in a skirt."


    Hearing the speech, sisya also blushed. She snorted, then wrapped her arms around the front, and said disdainfully, "I don''t like wearing skirts!"


    "Really?" Beren showed a meaningful smile.


    "Yes!" Sisya responded with a loud word, then turned and walked towards the Superman Legion. Halfway through, she stopped and looked back at Belen.


    "If I have trouble that I can''t solve, I''ll ask you for help."


    After saying these words, sisya raised her hand again, a seven color brilliance condensed, and then floated to Belen''s body, integrated into his body, and then turned to the Superman army.


    "Set out!"


    "Yes!"


    It has to be said that the strength of Superman species is really strong, jumping to a hundred meters away, and their figure gradually disappeared at the other end of the grassland ramp.


    Belen stood there. He recalled what sisya had said, and then said with a helpless smile, "don''t you have no intention of asking me to help?"


    Besides the "demon king", what else could she not solve? With so many reliable partners, don''t you need him at all?


    Well, forget it, he''s happy.


    Then, Belen looked at Xingnai coming to one side. It seemed that the latter had just sobered up. She didn''t know how much wine she drank last night.


    "Xingnai, do you have any plans next?"


    Hearing Belen''s question, Xingnai also thought for a while, and then said, "I don''t know. I don''t have any plans for the time being. My experience this time is not enough, so I don''t want to go back."


    "Well, I see." Beren was also thoughtful, then smiled and said, "don''t force yourself too hard. It''s effective to temper yourself on the battlefield, but sometimes you need to relax properly."


    In this regard, Xingnai also asked curiously, "really?"


    "Of course, I''ve always been very relaxed." Bellen smiled back. Although he said so, in fact, he hasn''t honed himself for a long time. It doesn''t seem necessary. He doesn''t have any ideas about getting stronger.


    "Taught." Xingnai nodded slightly.


    So beren said, "just in time, we may go to andiliga next. Along the way, we will pass by places close to the Western battlefield. Why don''t you come with us?"


    "Please, thank you." Xingnai also has a bright eye.


    "You''re welcome."


    Beren shook his head, then looked at the girls coming towards him. His eyes fell on Elia, then smiled and asked, "Elia, have you made up your mind?"


    This morning, he discussed with Elia when to leave, and Elia was obviously reluctant to give up for ELO Town, so she didn''t give a reply for a while, so she decided to give a reply when sisya and others left.


    Elia hesitated after hearing the speech, then raised her head and replied, "I want to go to the clock tower again to see the scenery here, and then leave."


    Bellen also nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    For the Ailuo town born after the collapse of the Ailuo Kingdom, beren knew very well that Elia had very complex feelings here. If not, she would never take such a firm attitude against the 100000 demon king army. Perhaps Elia saw some shadows of the Ailuo kingdom in this town.


    Then Belen looked at the other girls again. He smiled and said, "well, latil, take everyone to prepare. Elia and I will go to town."


    "Don''t come back too late." Latil told me so.

 Chapter 833

    They came to the town. Because their hair colors were very similar, many people regarded the man and woman as brothers and sisters, although there was nothing wrong with that.


    With long silver hair as bright as the moon hanging behind her, the beautiful girl seemed to have brilliant starlight in her silver black eyes. There was no expression on her beautiful face, but it gave people a kind of temperament like being an immortal.


    Many people are amazed by the beautiful girl at this moment. Although they are itchy, they can''t talk to her forward. It''s not only because the girl is too beautiful, but also because there is a sense of distance around the beautiful girl, but also because there is a man with ethereal temperament walking side by side like a flower escort, This also put an end to the inexplicable thoughts of countless people.


    Elijah didn''t pay attention to the eyes around him, even beren. At the moment, he was more concerned about the thoughts of the girls around him. He didn''t know what kind of mood Elijah was now.


    When people were talking all around, Elia and beren walked into an alley, and then followed the former, and the latter followed with the help of jumping and stagnation.


    The top of the clock tower.


    Elia stood at the top of the hill, graceful and graceful. She was as light as a feather. Her long silver hair was blown by the wind, and she was looking at the scenery of the town.


    Belen was standing in the air. Instead of looking at the scenery of the town, he looked at the girl next to him. When he saw the faint smile on the girl''s face, he was stunned. Immediately, he smiled again, so he looked at the scenery of the town.


    It seemed that they had been satisfied. They stood at the highest place and looked at the scenery of the town. After a while, the girl''s voice came to the man''s ear.


    "Brother, let''s go."


    "Well, let''s go."


    After noon, the two returned to the ground from the top of the clock tower. With a soft look on their faces, they walked home, and on the way, they passed a fruit shop.


    The young woman boss of the fruit shop also noticed Belen. She blinked, and then she set her eyes on the silver haired girl. Her eyes lit up. She always does when she sees beautiful girls.


    At this time, an old man with white hair came out of the store. When he saw the woman in a daze, he couldn''t help saying, "peach, what are you doing?"


    Hearing this voice, the young female boss quickly pointed in a direction, and then smiled, "ah, grandpa! That girl over there is so beautiful!"


    After hearing the speech, the old man also looked curiously at the silver haired girl who had just passed by. He was slightly stunned. Then there seemed to be a flash of light in his old and turbid eyes, and a faint smile appeared on his wrinkled face.


    "Silver hair, what a coincidence."


    Peach asked curiously, "Grandpa, have you seen other girls with silver hair?"


    "Ah, this was many years ago." The old man smiled and nodded, then stroked his long beard. He said with some nostalgia: "in the past, there was a man with silver hair here..."


    At this point, the old man suddenly stopped, his eyes slowly opened, and then quickly walked out of the shop. He stared into the distance, but he didn''t see the silver figure.


    "Grandpa? What''s the matter with you?" Xiaotao chased out, and she looked at the old man curiously.


    The old man stood in the street, his eyes were confused and unbelievable, and he didn''t know whether he was undertaking what he had just said or calling something. He just looked dull and whispered gently in his mouth.


    "Princess..."


    The sun had begun to set in the west, and latil and her family had packed up everything they needed to pack. On the commercial car, latis was shaking her feet. Because of the cold weather, she wore a big brown cotton padded jacket and finally changed from a kitten to a little fat cat.


    At this time, the little fat cat suddenly noticed the returning two people and immediately raised a big smile. She jumped up from the commercial car and ran towards them.


    "Brother, Elia!"


    Seeing the kitten running over, Belen habitually bent down and picked it up, but soon he put it down and gave a dry cough.


    "Latis has grown up, too."


    If she was a kitten in the past, Bellen could let her sit on her neck, but she can''t now. Latis is now 13 years old. Sure enough, the child grows very fast. Latis is almost as tall as latil now.


    Although she was put down, latis didn''t say anything, but smiled and hugged Belen''s waist, and then rubbed her little face.


    "My brother smells good!"


    "Even if you say so, I won''t give you sugar, otherwise I''ll tell latil."


    Hearing this, the kitten immediately released her hand, and then spit out her tongue at beren. Careful thinking was seen through, and her little face turned red.


    Belen reached out and rubbed rattis''s head, then took out a sugar, smiled and said, "Oh, just this one, and I can''t let your sister find out. I''ll be told."


    "I see!" Latis took the candy and showed a sweet smile.


    But at this time, latil and they also came out, and latil also happened to see this scene. She immediately went up with her mouth and put her hand on the kitten''s shoulder. The latter trembled and then froze. She looked at the hand on her shoulder and knew who it was without thinking.


    Latil looked at beren and sighed, "Mr. beren, you can''t continue to be used to latis like this. You''re really spoiled! Ah, no, you''re spoiled!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Latis will be good, won''t she? Latis." Beren didn''t think so. He smiled and looked at the nervous kitten.


    "Yes!"


    Latis answered immediately, her head burning like a chicken pecking rice.


    Seeing this, latil was also a little helpless. She looked at latis and said helplessly, "I really want to become a little fat cat. Where will boys like you in the future?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I keep it!" Beren said with a smile.


    "So, Mr. beren is so used to latis!"


    Looking at the picture in front of her, Elia''s look on one side also became very soft. She turned her head and looked at the clock tower in the distance, with gentle warmth in her eyes.


    Father, mother.

 Chapter 834

    It has been a week since she left Ailuo town. During this journey, Belen also saw many troops heading towards Ailuo town. I think it was sent by sisya after she returned. In this way, Ailuo town can be protected.


    The subsequent trip was also discussed with the girls, but in the end there was no answer. After all, it was overseas, and they didn''t know where to go, so they decided to send Xingnai to the station first. After all, she wanted to go to the Western battlefield to temper herself, but beren wouldn''t go. After all, she had to take the girls to travel.


    But I''ll probably go to andiliga, Belen thought in the commercial car, and next to him was a purple haired woman drinking wine.


    Belen looked at the purple haired woman beside him and thought it was embarrassing not to chat, so he thought about it and said, "so, Verny, is she okay?"


    He still cares about the situation of this old friend. He also looks forward to abiding by the agreement with flotti and going back to the school park to see the big banyan tree with everyone.


    Xingnai wiped the wine from the corners of her mouth and said, "I went back to get together with Verny half a year ago. She, ah, is now in charge of Andy INZ and is busy doing business, but judging from the way she enjoys it, it should be no problem."


    "Well, that''s great." Belen also smiled after hearing the speech.


    In the past, Verny wanted to be a magic tutor who studied magic. She was probably helpless to inherit her family business, but now it seems that she also found business fun other than magic, which is good.


    At this time, Xingnai suddenly asked, "Bellen, it will probably take several days before reaching the destination?"


    "Well, it will take some time to arrive." Beren recalled the route on the map and estimated the time needed.


    Hearing the speech, Xingnai nodded. She asked, "during this period, can you compete with me in kendo? I want to know where the gap between me and you is."


    In this regard, beren was also stunned. He glanced at the woman next to him, then smiled and said, "of course, it''s no problem, but I won''t release water."


    "I can''t wait."


    Xingnai also smiled. Then she pulled out the sword around her waist. It was a long black sword with sharp teeth. She gently stroked the back of the sword with her fingers.


    Belen also focused on the sword. He recognized the sword as early as the first time he met. After all, it is a famous sword.


    "Famous sword night, it is said that hundreds of years ago, there was a" swordsman "who could compete with the" sword saint "at that time with this sword. Since then, his sword and school have been carried forward, and then countless people want to worship him, but he stubbornly accepted only one younger brother. In order to respect his decision, this school has been handed down alone for hundreds of years."


    He sketched out the origin of the sword. Although the school of "swordsman" is very famous, the people who will meet from beginning to end are only contemporary teachers and disciples.


    This school is wine sword.


    The star nyamira zetars is the contemporary successor of wine swordsmanship.


    Hearing Belen''s words, Xingnai was not surprised. She stroked the back of the sword, smiled and said, "I was an orphan. When I met the master as a child, she adopted me. But when I was 17, the master died of serious illness. The master entrusted me with the" night "before leaving, so I thought I could not live up to her old man''s expectations, Although I have probably surpassed the master, I think I can''t stop because of this, so I''ve been exercising myself outside. "


    Hearing the speech, beren was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, "your master will be proud of you."


    "Well, I think so, too." Xingnai showed a bright smile.


    So after dinner that night, Belen began to compete with Xingnai on the grassland, while the girls watched. Although they only saw the light and sword, they still felt inexplicably interesting.


    Latil also flashed his eyes and exclaimed, "Mr. Belen is so powerful!"


    Leia also smiled and said, "she has always been hiding."


    Among the group, she was the first to realize that Bellen was not ordinary. At that time, although she thought the latter was a little mysterious, she didn''t ask specifically in order to respect Bellen''s privacy.


    Seeing the white figure competing with Xingnai, Hill turned her mouth and didn''t say anything after humming. She picked up a fruit from one basket and took a big bite, completely like a melon eater watching a play.


    Soon, the two were divided, and finally ended in beren''s victory.


    He has set foot in the "demigod field", but he is in a very perfect state in all fields. Considering the character of Xingnai, beren doesn''t intend to release water. She replied so before. Beating her seriously is what she needs.


    Click.


    Put the sword away. Xingnai also breathed a sigh of relief. There was sweat on her exquisite face, but she smiled with satisfaction. She knew the result long ago, but what she cared about was not the victory or defeat, but experience.


    "Thanks for your advice."


    "You''re welcome. I''m still happy to help." Beren responded with a smile.


    However, soon beren regretted what he said at that time, because that sentence, before reaching the destination, Xingnai invited him to have a duel every night. Although he was willing to help her grow, he felt very depressed about doing so every day.


    Can you take that back?


    Another week later, beren and his party finally came to a small town, which is the nearest town to the Western battlefield, and this is the terminal of Xingnai.


    The city gate.


    Xingnai smiled and looked at the people in front of him. Then he bent down and said solemnly, "thank you for your care these days. If you need help in the future, please think of me and I will help."


    "Miss Xingnai is very polite."


    "Yes, we are friends! It''s right to help each other!"


    After a burst of thanks, Xingnai looked at the white haired man. She showed a smiling face with a cunning smile. It was rare to show such a playful look. She blinked her eyes and opened her mouth.


    "Thank you for your advice these days."


    Did this guy do it on purpose?


    Belen also noticed the smile in each other''s eyes. However, he had nothing to say. After all, he opened his mouth, so he could only wave his hand.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    The party watched the purple haired woman leave. After the figure disappeared in the crowd, beren also returned to the commercial car, and then smiled at the girls.


    "Well, we should go, too. Find a post station before dark!"

 Chapter 835

    "Brother, I want sugar!"


    "Mr. Bellen! You can''t give it to her!"


    At the moment, a cat eared girl stood on both sides of Bellen, buzzing in his ears, and the topic was about candy, which was no big deal. However, Bellen was also very helpless.


    "Brother!"


    Latis called out with tears and tooted her mouth in a pitiful way.


    It has to be said that the grown-up latis has become a beautiful girl. Her bright cat pupils are like two gemstones, her cheeks are pink, lovely and charming, her smooth skin seems to be broken, and the childishness on her little face reflects her pure and moving temperament.


    However, latis has always been a coquettish kitten in beren''s eyes, and he has always been unable to resist the coquettish and pitiful attack of kittens.


    "Well... Latil, why don''t you give latis a sugar? Just one."


    After hearing Belem''s words, latil was also very dissatisfied and said, "Mr. Belem, you are too used to latis! Give her sugar again, and she will really become a fat cat!"


    "Fat?"


    Belen looked aside, pitifully looking at her kitten, and then asked curiously, "rattis, how much do you weigh now?"


    When she heard this question, latis also swallowed her saliva. The details were very obvious. She was silent for a moment, and then replied, "forty-four kilograms."


    "Forty four kilograms!?"


    "Woo..." Latis immediately lowered her head.


    But then, Belen shouted in surprise, "isn''t it light?"


    "Ah?"


    Latis also raised her head and looked at Belen blankly. She thought she would be said, but she didn''t expect the latter to say so.


    Latil was also stunned. She couldn''t help reminding: "well... Mr. Belen, latis is only 14 years old. Most girls are about 40kg. She has exceeded the line."


    "What!?"


    After hearing her explanation, beren also opened his eyes and looked unbelievable, as if he had heard something that broke his inner common sense.


    "No, isn''t it! Isn''t it too light?" Beren couldn''t believe the fact.


    When she saw beren''s very real look, latil also flashed her big eyes, and then showed a helpless look. She didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the girls were aware of the movement here, so they came over with curiosity, and Leia asked curiously.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen also looked at Laiya. He asked curiously, "Laiya, what''s your weight?"


    Hearing this question, Leia''s face immediately turned red. She couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Bellen! As a gentleman, how can you ask a girl such a question?"


    "Ah?"


    Beren was stunned.


    Laiya swallowed her saliva and then looked at her stomach. She shook her head secretly. No, this is absolutely impossible to say. Recently, she has become heavier!


    Seeing Leia''s face full of rejection, Belen couldn''t continue to ask her, so she looked at lumia and other girls.


    Lumia smiled and said, "I seem to be very heavy. It''s estimated that it''s fifty kilograms. Isn''t it not very like a girl?"


    Hey, hey!


    Hearing lumia''s words, Laiya also looked at the girl next to her. She flashed her big golden eyes. She was unbelievable. Did lumia have fifty kilograms? Then she


    "Lumia exercises every day and eats a lot. Naturally, she will be heavier, but lumia is in good shape! This is very popular with boys." Hill said with a smile.


    Belen also nodded slightly. Indeed, from the appearance point of view, lumia''s figure is really very good, and 50kg is also within the normal range in his impression.


    Hill put her hand on her chest. She smiled and said, "I also have 46 kilograms. I don''t care about my weight. I can accept it as long as I''m not too fat."


    Latil on the side also said, "I''m almost the same. I''ve measured it before, and it''s only 45 kilograms."


    After that, the girls focused on Elia. I don''t know why. They were also very curious about Elia''s weight. After all, she was such a beautiful girl, and her figure was equal to that of lumia.


    Elia''s silver black eyes blinked. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know my weight. I haven''t measured it." After all, she doesn''t care much about such things.


    Then, Leia''s look collapsed. Now she is very distressed. She didn''t expect that she is the heaviest among girls. No, this matter can''t be exposed. She''s going to start losing weight!


    Yes, she weighs a kilogram more than lumia, who often exercises!


    At this time, latil looked at the kitten again. She sighed, "don''t you know, Mr. Belen, latis had only forty kilograms before. She has been used to giving her sugar these days. She has become a sugar slave all of a sudden. In these days, it has grown to forty-four thousand grams."


    Hearing her sister''s words, latis also hung her head and muttered, "it doesn''t matter. I just want to get fat, can''t I?"


    After latyr heard these words, she also sighed. Unexpectedly, latys was still sulking. Was she too strict?


    Belen also looked at the second daughter, then smiled, stretched out his hand and rubbed the cat''s head. He smiled and said, "there''s nothing wrong with eating sugar, but latis should promise her brother that she should often exercise with sister lumia, so that she won''t get fat and can always eat happy candy."


    "Woo..." Latis nodded her head, then raised her head and looked at the white haired man in front of her. She asked with some concern, "brother, if I get fat, will my brother hate me?"


    Hearing the kitten''s words, Belen was stunned, then smiled, shook her head and said, "no, even if latis gets fat, her brother will like latis as much as he is now."


    "Meow!"


    After receiving this answer, latis also made a happy voice, and then came to her sister. She whispered, "I''ll exercise!"


    When she heard the speech, latil was also a little helpless. She looked at Belen on one side, and then at the girls, so she smiled and nodded and said, "well, if you are willing to exercise."

 Chapter 836

    On that night, Belen leaned against the Earth Dragon and pretended to sleep. He was inexplicably concerned about their weight after he learned from the girls today.


    Is there really only that little weight?


    It seems that latis has a weight of 44kg, which seems to be a very excessive thing for latis. After all, it has increased in a short time, although it should be because latis is still growing.


    Forty four kilograms?


    Belen opened his eyes. He looked at the Earth Dragon. You know, the old man has a weight of nearly a ton, which is equivalent to hundreds of latices?


    WOW! I can''t even think about it.


    If only I could hold them.


    Belen inexplicably had such an idea. Except Elijah, he hardly held latil and them. Even latis did this when she was young. Such behavior really has a sense of pride as an elder.


    Well, try it!


    With an incomparably pure mind, Belen came to latil who just finished cleaning up the tableware. The latter also noticed his arrival and looked at him curiously.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. beren?"


    Belen looked at latil and said seriously, "latil, can I hold you?"


    "Ah?"


    Latil was stunned, and the next moment she recovered. Her face immediately turned red. She stammered: "why, why, suddenly..."


    "Because I''m very curious about your weight. I didn''t care too much before, so can I hold you? I''m a little curious about your girl''s weight."


    The answer is from the heart. Beren really cares about this. After all, he is not interested in many things. Once he is interested in something, he wants to explore it.


    "This... This?"


    Latil also understood the situation, but the crimson color of her cheeks still didn''t recede. She didn''t know where to put her hands, so she grabbed the corner of her clothes and nodded with her red lips.


    "Well, you, you hold it."


    So beren came forward. He looked at the cat ear girl with a head lower than himself, then stretched out his hands and picked up the girl in the form of a princess. Then he showed a surprised expression.


    "It''s really light!"


    This is the first time he carefully felt the weight he felt when holding the girl. It''s really inexplicably light and feels very good. It''s like holding his daughter!


    Okay, what a shame!


    Latil covered her face with her hands. She guessed that she had blushed to the point of bleeding soon. Although she was a cat''s ear, she also felt hot.


    "OK."


    Belen put latil down, then smiled at the girl with her head down in front of her. He said, "I see. Latil is really light!"


    "Well, of course, Mr. Belen won''t like it if it''s too heavy?" Latil lowered her head, subconsciously said this sentence, and then suddenly realized something. She quickly raised her red face and said, "no, no! Please forget what I just said!"


    "No!" Belen didn''t care about the words behind latil. He firmly replied to the first sentence. He seriously said: "weight is not a annoying factor! Whatever latil''s words become, I will always like them!"


    This is my love for my family and will never change!


    However, latil, who heard this sentence, opened her mouth and looked flustered. She was so ashamed that she even wanted to bury her head in the ground, but she was very happy in her heart.


    Although I know it doesn''t mean that, I''m still very happy.


    Then beren nodded and said, "then next, go find Leia!" Then he turned and walked towards the blonde who was looking at the scenery.


    At his words, latil was stunned, then opened her eyes and exclaimed, "wait, wait a minute! Mr. beren, what are you going to find Leia for?"


    "Huh?" Beren stopped, then turned and looked at the cat ear girl. He said naturally, "of course, go and hold her!"


    Latil was also stunned, and then blushed and said, "isn''t it enough to have me?"


    Although she didn''t quite understand this meaning, beren replied, "ah! Yes, because Laiya didn''t say her weight today, she cares a little."


    "Well, well, I didn''t just want to hold me." Latil lowered her head, turned a little lost and walked to the room.


    This also makes Belen a little confused. She feels that latil has no spirit at once. Is it too tired today? I think so. After all, she has done everything she can to stop latis from eating sugar.


    "What are you doing here, Mr. beren?" Leia also came behind beren. She looked curiously at the lost figure who came into the house.


    Hearing Leia''s voice, beren turned around, smiled and said, "I''m looking for you. Leia, can I hold you?"


    "Ah!?"


    Leia screamed. She swallowed her saliva and her cheeks were ruddy. She whispered, "Mr. beren, this, this is not very good..."


    If latil and they see it No, no! Even if she won''t be seen, she won''t be easily held! It''s only because it''s Mr. beren that it won''t be so resistant No other meaning!


    However, at the time of Leia''s various psychological hints, beren sighed and said with some pity: "sorry, I''m too sudden..."


    "No, it''s not! I didn''t refuse, if Mr. beren wanted..." Leia quickly shook her head. Her red face deviated from her sight and dared not look directly at her blue eyes.


    Only because I saw Mr. beren''s pity! I don''t have other meaning? Sorry, everyone!


    "Is that ok?"


    Leia blushed, nodded her head and said in a voice, "um..."


    Therefore, Belen also took a step forward and picked up Leia in the form of a princess hug. He weighed it, then frowned slightly, thought deeply, and then put her down.


    Laiya''s face was red and steam began to appear on her head. She couldn''t speak for a moment. Her delicate body was trembling slightly. She just felt that the whole person was bad.


    "Leia seems heavier than latil."


    When she heard this, Leia''s trembling stopped immediately. She looked up with a red face. She looked at the white haired man in front of her with shame and shouted, "Mr. beren, you fool!"


    Then Leia ran away in shame, which made Belen stunned. She just said a result. How did she get angry at once?

 Chapter 837

    On this day, beren and others came to a town, which is the nearest town to andiliga. It won''t take long to reach the kingdom of andiliga, which makes the girls look forward to. After all, it is a kingdom comparable to Florence.


    Compared with the girls'' expectation of arriving in andiliga, Belen has a headache. After all, he somehow made latil and Leia angry that night. Up to now, they are willful to cook by themselves and don''t let him do it. Even their eyes will be immediately avoided.


    Maybe I really did something too much? He also thought about it. It is estimated that his request to hold them is too sudden, so he is hated.


    That''s terrible. His curiosity is really annoying!


    It''s noon when I came to this town, and beren plans to rest in this town for a night before going on the road. If I''m on the road all the time, it will make everyone feel bored. I''ll take a walk in the town occasionally.


    Belen parked the cart on the grass on the edge of the town. Then he got off the cart. He shouted to the house, "well, let''s spend the night in this town today."


    So the girls got out of the commercial car one by one. They looked at the surrounding scenery curiously. At this moment, Laiya and latil both looked into their dark blue eyes and subconsciously turned their heads to avoid the line of sight.


    Seeing this scene, beren also looked bitter, then sighed and walked towards the warehouse. After all, he came to a town after a few days. He wanted to check whether there was anything missing.


    "Well... Go and buy some fruit."


    Belen checked it and came to the conclusion that he didn''t lack anything here. Only fruit is the most lacking. What girls like to eat most is these fruits.


    Then Belen left the warehouse. He looked at the two figures, hesitated for a moment, and thought about how difficult it was to apologize to the two at one time. Let''s come one by one.


    So beren went to the cat eared girl. He whispered, "latil, can you accompany me to buy some fruit in the town?"


    "Me?" Latil turned and looked at beren, but the next moment she didn''t open her eyes. She said in a moment of silence, "let Leia go with Mr. beren. I''ll forget it."


    Ah, it''s really annoying!


    Belen was also a little depressed. He thought for a moment and then said, "Leia, I''m afraid she''ll go somewhere else when she buys fruit."


    Hearing the speech, latil also looked back again. She hesitated for a moment, and then said, "well, that means, does Mr. Belen think I''m more reliable?"


    "Well, that''s right." Beren nodded.


    After getting this answer, latil''s dissatisfaction was finally relieved. After feeling a little happy, she also responded: "well, I''ll accompany Mr. beren to buy fruit in the town."


    "It''s a great help. It''s really lonely to go alone." Belen also smiled. In fact, he just wanted to find a suitable time to apologize. Isn''t it common to buy things alone?


    So, after explaining some things to lumia and hill, Belen went to town with latil. He was inexplicably nervous.


    Walking in the streets of the town, the atmosphere between them was extremely silent. There had been no dialogue, which was a kind of torture for beren. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t dare to speak, because the girls around him also kept a silent look, and looked at the front calmly. It didn''t look like he wanted to talk to him?


    "What, the weather is good today!"


    "Yes."


    "There are so many people in this town. It''s very lively."


    "Yes."


    No! You can''t go on like this!


    After getting the same response from latil again and again, Belen was also a little crazy in the bottom of her heart. There was no way to carry on the topic!


    Soon, beren came to a fruit stall. He listlessly bought a lot of fruits, threw them into the storage container, and then began to walk back with latis.


    If you go on like this, you will go back without any success!


    Belen also knew this. He clenched his teeth secretly and then made up his mind. Although he always felt it was not the time, he must apologize now. He didn''t want to continue this embarrassing atmosphere! So he stopped at once.


    "Latil!"


    Hearing this serious call, latil was also stunned. She looked at the man beside her and asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. beren."


    "In fact, I brought you out this time to apologize to you! I don''t want you to sulk anymore."


    Hearing the speech, latil also opened her mouth, and then fell into silence. She had to admit that these days she was indeed in a low mood and indifferent to beren, but she was not angry. She knew it very well, but she seemed to be misunderstood and angry.


    "I solemnly apologize to you. I shouldn''t make such a request to you so suddenly. I''m sorry!" Belen bowed her head slightly and made a solemn apology.


    Seeing this scene, latil''s heart jumped. She quickly said, "no, no, Mr. beren, I''m not angry, but I''m a little depressed. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    "Really, really?"


    Hearing this sentence, Belen also raised her head in surprise and looked at the girl in front of her, and latil also blushed after feeling the hot sight, and she gently answered.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good, that''s good. I''m scared to death. I feel that latil is always avoiding me these days."


    Belen scratched his cheek with his fingers and smiled shyly. At this time, he suddenly noticed a gray black figure in the corner of his eyes. His smiling face immediately froze, and his eyes gradually widened with disbelief.


    "This... How is this possible?"


    Seeing the man whose face suddenly changed, latil was also stunned. She quickly asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. beren? Is he not feeling well?"


    "She..."


    Beren looked a little dull. Subconsciously, he stepped away and ran towards the very familiar figure, even engraved into his heart.


    Lilith!

 Chapter 838

    That gray black figure!


    Beren''s eyes locked the figure in front that made him feel very familiar. There seemed to be no sound around. Only the sound of accelerated heartbeat echoed in his heart.


    "Lilith, wait a minute!"


    He couldn''t recognize it and shouted out, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. However, in the sight of those people, they could only see a white shadow shuttling through. The speed was too fast to capture his figure.


    But strangely, even such a speed can''t shorten the distance from the figure.


    At this time, the figure in a gray black robe turned into one side of the alley, and the white figure also came to the entrance of the alley at the next moment. He stopped there and stood in place.


    The alley was empty.


    The man stood there for a long time, and his eyes gradually changed from numbness to loss and sadness. The sadness came from his heart, and even his heart was in pain.


    It can''t be wrong. That figure is the girl. Why doesn''t she want to see him? Does she know she''s coming? Why? Why?


    The heartbreaking pain made beren become decadent. Her feet were soft. She sat down directly on the ground, staring at the alley with dark blue eyes.


    Why?


    At this time, latil also came to beren panting. The latter ran too fast, so she arrived so late. When she saw beren''s look, she opened her eyes. She hadn''t seen him look so sad for a long time.


    "Bei, Mr. Beilun, what''s the matter with you?"


    This is something that can be seen at a glance without keen observation. At the moment, the white haired man has expressed all his emotions in his face.


    Hearing the girl''s call, beren''s consciousness gradually pulled back a little. Tears fell from the corners of his eyes, the helpless look on his face faced the girl, and his mouth was shaking.


    "La, latil..."


    Latil was also frightened by this scene. She hurried to Beilun and said nervously and worried, "Mr. Beilun, let''s go home first?"


    "Well..."


    On the way back, latil still looked at the man next to her from time to time. She heard the name just shouted by the latter and remembered it deeply in her heart.


    Lilith.


    Is that the girl Mr. Belen mentioned? How did she show up here? Why didn''t she stop to meet Mr. beren?


    There are also many doubts in her heart, and the last two doubts are exactly what beren is confused about. However, at the moment, he is unable to think about these problems.


    After latil brought Belen home, the girls looked at her and opened their eyes when they saw the extremely lost and sad Belen.


    What''s the matter? Why did you go out and come back like this?


    Belen sat in the commercial car, staring at the ground with dull eyes. For a time, she fell into a puppet like state, her head was blank, and she obviously suffered a great blow. At the moment, she looked as if she was old and decadent.


    The girls pulled latil aside, and Leia couldn''t help asking, "latil, what happened? How did Mr. Belen become like this?"


    Latil also sighed after hearing the speech. She glanced at the white haired figure sitting in a daze on the commercial car, and then told everyone what had just happened in the street.


    When the girls heard the name and things of "Lilith", their eyes were full of surprise. It turned out that beren had lived with a girl before.


    How did it show up here?


    The girls have the same doubt in their hearts. You know, it''s not in Florence, nor in the territory of andiliga. It''s overseas. Why did the girl appear here?


    There is no way to know the answer to this question, and the girls know that maybe even Belen can''t give the answer, otherwise it wouldn''t be so numb at the moment.


    Then lumia said, "no, we need to cheer up Belen."


    "Is there any way?" Latil is also very worried about beren, but she can''t think of any way to help the latter.


    Leia said thoughtfully, "otherwise, take Mr. beren to bed tonight? He may feel lonely alone."


    Elia said, "my brother needs time to calm down."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, the girls stopped and nodded in agreement. Indeed, they didn''t know how to help beren from this matter, so they could only let him recover from the pain.


    At night, the dinner was also cooked by the girls, while beren sat in the commercial car all afternoon, motionless like a sculpture.


    The girls were not in a good mood all afternoon, because they were worried about beren, so the atmosphere became a little heavy.


    Latil came to Beilun''s side. Seeing the latter, she was also distressed, so she whispered, "Mr. Beilun, it''s time to eat. We made a lot of delicious food, and latis also made a dish."


    Hearing her voice, the man in the car also trembled slightly, and then slowly leaned over his head. His empty dark blue eyes seemed to be staring at latil, but he responded.


    "Yes."


    So, Belen slowly got out of the commercial car. He looked at the cat ear girl walking in front of him and slowly pursed his lips. Some brilliance gradually recovered in his empty eyes, but it was still very dark. Now he can''t be interested.


    When he came to the table, beren wanted to get some rice, but Leia filled the rice for him first and put it on the table in front of him. He stared at the bowl of steaming rice, and then looked up at the girl.


    "Lai... Ya."


    When she heard beren speak, the girls on one side brightened their eyes, and Leia smiled in surprise. She quickly asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. beren?"


    "Sorry."


    Hearing this, Leia was also stunned. She blinked in confusion, and then asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter, Mr. beren? Why apologize to me?"


    Beren''s eyes drooped and said listlessly, "I want to apologize to you for making you unhappy because of such a sudden request yesterday."


    After hearing the speech, Leia also understood that she did care about it, but she subconsciously avoided beren because of her shyness. Unexpectedly, she was misunderstood. However, at the moment, it''s better to say some words of forgiveness than explanation.

 Chapter 839

    After being forgiven by Leia, beren was in a better mood, but compared with the loss in his heart, the degree of being better was irrelevant. He was still listless.


    But this is a dish made by the girls together. Even if he no longer has an appetite and doesn''t want to eat, he also picked up chopsticks at the moment.


    While Belen was slowly eating and chewing, the girls also looked at him from time to time. Now Belen is the object they care about most and should be taken care of like a child.


    However, beren was also clearly aware of their eyes and naturally understood their concerns. He was a little bitter in his heart. So after swallowing the food in his mouth, he raised his head and looked at the girls, who subconsciously took back their eyes and continued to invest in the food.


    Seeing this scene, beren was silent for a moment, and then said, "you don''t have to care about me so much. I''ll get better soon."


    After saying these words, Belen continued to eat, while the girls fell into silence. Latil stopped eating. She gently put down her chopsticks, then gently bit Bei''s teeth and turned her head to the former.


    "Mr. beren, if I can, I want to share your sadness and sadness. Please don''t go on like this."


    So far, latil has only heard Belen mention the girl named "Lilith" on that day, and she has not heard Belen mention it again in recent years. Even she is about to forget that there is such an existence. She once thought that Mr. Belen had been relieved of the girl''s departure and gradually forgotten the memory.


    But today, just a quick glance at the figure made him recognize it so easily that he couldn''t imagine how much Mr. beren cared about the girl. He didn''t forget, never forgot, and still cared about the girl.


    His current mood has proved how much he misses her.


    When she heard latil''s words, the girls stopped, even latis. She looked at her sister and brother with great concern.


    Belen also looked at latil. He looked at the latter in silence, then lowered his head and said, "sorry, I''ll recover soon. Don''t worry about me so much. It''s not a big deal."


    "It''s not a big deal?" Latil''s eyes were trembling. She stood up, opened her mouth, made a choking voice, and then endured it. She pursed her lips and shouted in a low voice: "how can you make me believe that it''s not a big deal?"


    What he looks like now


    Although there was no mirror to look at, beren could also vaguely perceive that his look was probably very bad. It was precisely because of this that the atmosphere became so depressed.


    "Sorry."


    Finally, I can only apologize. It is his reason that makes the current atmosphere so bad. He knows this and knows that he should recover as soon as possible, but this may not be something that can be done in a short time, because the figure is still floating in his heart at the moment.


    But after receiving this apology, latil''s expression became more distorted. She clenched her teeth tightly, and the water mist in her eyes was about to burst into tears. She turned and ran towards the commercial car.


    She doesn''t want an apology!


    Lumia also stood up. She looked at beren with worry, and then went after latil. She thought that the former would teach everyone.


    After seeing latil run away, Belen was stunned and confused for a time. At this time, Hill''s voice came from one side.


    "Bellen, how stupid are you?" Hill stood up, sighed, and then ran to comfort latil, and latis followed.


    Leia looked at beren and said, "Mr. beren, latil, she doesn''t want to hear your apology, but wants you to say your depression and let her bear it together."


    Beren was silent for a moment, and then said, "I understand."


    At this moment, after hearing what Leia said, Belen finally understood latier''s mind. He was annoyed by what he had just said.


    "When latil''s anger is over, tell her about Mr. beren''s annoyance?" Leia stood up and began to clean up the table. After all, no one is in the mood to eat now.


    And beren also made a decision. It''s not good to be confused. He said, "sorry, I''ve been hiding this from you all the time. I''ll tell you all."


    While beren was talking with Leia, Elia''s figure had already disappeared at the table. She came to a small alley, with a faint light in her silver black eyes, and then looked out of the wall.


    Hum.


    Elia came outside the town. She went into the forest and showed a silver light very similar to the moonlight in the dark, and her eyes deeper than the starry sky stared into the darkness ahead.


    "He didn''t find me, but you found me."


    A hoarse voice came out faintly, and there was no difference between men and women, and a figure appeared in the darkness. The figure in black could not see any flaws in the darkness.


    Elia''s eyes were also slightly frozen. She agreed that she could not see through each other''s appearance. Even these demigod eyes could not see through the existence, which made her have to be vigilant.


    "Who are you?"


    For the girl''s question, the dark shadow said plainly, "it doesn''t matter who I am. I''m curious. How did you find me?"


    In this regard, Elia just said indifferently, "you are too close. This land tells me."


    "I see. Is the earth true?" The shadow saw through the girl.


    Then, the shadow heard a voice again: "I advise you, the farther away from the battlefield, the better, and the farther away from the three powers, the better. Go to the corner of the world and never come out, otherwise you will regret it."


    Inexplicable words.


    Elia said coldly to the shadow who pretended to play tricks: "if you don''t come out, I''ll invite you out." Then her right finger bounced out.


    The silver hair stretched out from behind like thunder in the dark and shot towards the dark shadow. Countless silver wires wanted to bind the dark shadow like a tornado, but it was strange that they emitted such bright silver hair, and all the brilliance disappeared quickly when they were close to the dark shadow.

 Chapter 840

    When the countless silver filaments quickly surrounded the shadow, a gray magic covered the shadow, like a sphere expanding rapidly, surrounded by one cannot see clearly runes.


    Buzz!


    When those gray magic touched the brilliance of the silver, the brilliance faded away, and Elia, who saw this scene, also had a frozen eye and quickly took back countless silver wires, which was not touched by the gray magic.


    This magic


    devour? Corrosion? destruction?


    Even Elia could not see through the essence of the gray magic, but could feel that the magic covering her hair had been fundamentally erased.


    "I''m also eager to have your hair color. If it''s gone, it''ll be a pity." The shadow sighed, and the gray magic still flowed around her.


    Looking at the gray magic of the other party, even Elijah felt the threat, but even so, she didn''t have any fear. Although she didn''t know the other party''s intention, she didn''t want the other party to get close to everyone.


    If the movement is too big, my brother will notice it.


    Elia frowned and looked at the shadow not far away. There was a surge of earthy yellow magic on her right hand. Because she had scruples, she couldn''t use all her strength. But if she wanted to fight the shadow, she felt that she had to show all her strength.


    The shadow also obviously noticed the girl''s behavior and immediately said, "don''t worry, this is not the time to solve you. As long as you don''t intervene in the war, I won''t do it to you. This sentence will bring it to that person."


    After saying this, the shadow turned into a shadow and was hidden by the gray magic. Then the cyclone turned into gray disappeared in place, and the darkness enveloping the forest also disappeared. The moonlight scattered into the place where the shadow was before.


    Elia''s eyes swept around. After confirming that the other party was indeed gone, she stood in place silently. After stopping for a while, she turned and left.


    When the other party said "that person", she naturally knew who she meant.


    At the moment, in the room of the commercial car, the girls gathered here, and Belen came later. He looked at the cat ear girl sitting on the bed with her knees and her head buried in her arms.


    "Latil."


    After hearing this voice, latil also trembled. She slowly raised her head and looked at the white haired man standing at the door with red crying eyes.


    Belen was also distressed to see the girls with red eyes. He came in and sat alone in a chair, while the girls sat on the big bed.


    Belen found a figure missing and asked, "where''s Elia?"


    "I don''t know where I''ve been." Leia also shook her head. She also noticed that Elia was not here. Although she didn''t know where she was, she should be fine.


    At the smell of the speech, beren also nodded. What to say next, and then repeat it with Elia. He has made a decision to tell everyone about the girl and himself.


    "That girl''s name is Lilith. She was a girl who lived with me before you. She is a very important friend and family. Although she has only been together for one year, she is the first important person who gave me direction and light in my confused years."


    Taking this as the beginning, Bellen told his past. This is a story that girls have never heard of him. Although they have known many things about Bellen during the trip, it is not all. This time, it is probably a relatively complete thing.


    Because beren is an orphan, he has no parents, and his friends are only the childhood sweetheart Al, whom he knew when he was a child. It can be said that his friends are very young.


    When he was a child and then a teenager, he was very introverted. In order to avoid being too introverted, he often became a businessman under the advice of antlina, which can help him improve his ability to communicate with others. Later, antlina recommended him to enter frozarno school, where he was strong enough to be called important friends, His temper gradually turned around.


    In the second semester of the third grade of frozarno School Park, the graduates who are about to graduate have a new direction. At that time, Al had entered the Holy See, and antrina didn''t know where to go because of her temperament, and he could live a dull life again.


    More than two years passed, and just when he felt that life was boring, he met a girl seriously injured and unconscious at the border, and this girl was Lilith.


    Beren never asked about Lilith''s identity, but he also noticed that her magic fluctuation was almost the same as that of witches. He thought that maybe he wanted to hide his identity as a witch, so he never mentioned it. Later, he found that the girl had lost her memory, which was probably the sequelae of her serious injury.


    After that, Bellen naturally saved her and healed her, so she naturally lived and lived together, and the girl''s character gradually became sunny, not afraid of strangers as at the beginning.


    From then on, their hearts were close.


    Even Belen, who felt that everything was good and indifferent at the previous moment, gradually changed during that time. He seemed to have another reason to love life.


    Maybe the girl didn''t do anything, but even if she just sat down to eat and chat together, Belen felt that the world was so gentle that he no longer felt lonely and lonely.


    She said she would never leave anyway.


    However, the happy years didn''t last that long, and beren didn''t consider how long they could be together. One day, the girl''s character became a little silent. Beren easily noticed the sudden change, but no matter what she asked, the girl just smiled and shook her head without explaining anything.


    Although beren wanted to tell himself that it was not a big deal, he couldn''t think so anyway. The change of the girl''s character made him a little uneasy, even a little afraid. Things never considered in a happy time float in my mind from that moment on.


    Until one day, the girl disappeared, and the day she left without saying goodbye, beren''s uneasiness finally broke out, the world returned to the darkness, and the expression on his face became few. In the years when the girl left, even after half a year, the scar in his heart still didn''t heal.


    Mingming once said that he would never leave.


    After revealing the scars in his heart, beren felt a little heartache, but relaxed. He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly to calm his mood.

 Chapter 841

    Listening to the past things told by the white haired man in front of them, the girls listened quietly. Although the voice was very calm, it contained countless emotions, which was the tie between him and the girl.


    He had experienced wonderful and interesting things with that girl. Happiness and satisfaction were the only theme of those days, but such days were over after all.


    Why did Lilith leave?


    Perhaps her memory has been restored, and she has also changed significantly, which can be heard from the words described by beren.


    However, just because of the recovery of memory, did you cut off the connection between yourself and beren?


    This possibility is not low, or it can be said to be very high.


    But if that''s the case, Belen is too poor. During that period, he put all his feelings into it.


    However, the girl''s parting without saying goodbye was like burning all his feelings.


    At the end of all the stories after meeting latil and latis, Belen told the girls all her past.


    "I''ve told you all about my past and what I''ve experienced with Lilith."


    After listening to beren''s story, the girls also fell into silence, while latil sitting at the head of the bed looked at the white haired man with a wry smile.


    How happy Mr. Belen was in those years. Although it was impossible to witness such things, we can hear from his words that he was so happy that his heart left an indelible scar after the other party left.


    How did he endure the blank time?


    Latil couldn''t help recalling the time when she and latis first met beren. At that time, the latter could understand how lonely he was just looking at him.


    So at that time, when he decided to stay at hirna and refused Belen, what was the pain in the latter''s heart? Did he also think of the pain?


    "Mr. Belen, I''m sorry..."


    Latil apologized with guilt, not only for the original thing, but also for making Belen have to say it now.


    Hearing the girl''s apology, Bellen was also stunned. She immediately shook her head and said, "I should apologize. Let everyone worry about me so much."


    He knew that his mental state was very poor, which made the girls very worried about themselves, but they obviously had no way to help themselves, which made them feel the pressure.


    In the final analysis, it was his reason that led to all this.


    Although he had been freeing himself from the shackles formed by the figure during that silent time, he couldn''t do it anyway. He didn''t feel relaxed until he said everything at the moment.


    Belen stood up and bent down to the girls. With a very guilty and solemn mood, he said, "I''m very sorry! Everyone!"


    Seeing the bent man, the girls woke up, while Leia said, "Mr. Belen, you don''t need to be like this. We also know that you are very sad because we are a family, so we worry about you. We should have the mood to share for you."


    Hill also sighed and said, "if you are unhappy, just tell us, share it for you more or less. I also, I can''t help you share it."


    "Belen, don''t always think about carrying it alone!" So said lumia, her eyes very firm. She once said to beren that even if she died in front of her, she would have the determination to bear it.


    Latis nodded her head heavily, and latil said, "maybe Lilis is very important to Mr. Belen, but Mr. Belen is also very important to us. Please don''t bother yourself. I can''t see Mr. Belen suffering any more!"


    Your body has finally stabilized. Please don''t suffer any more in your mind. Anyway, I don''t want to see you hurt again.


    Latil stared at the man in front of her with those hot eyes. There is no need to explain how important he is to her. It is not only the person she likes, but also the person who redeemed her whole world. Like these girls around her, she is the most important family in her world!


    Being watched by that line of sight, Belen also slowly raised his head. After hearing the girls'' words, his heart that fell into the ice cellar warmed up again, and the expression on his face gradually became soft.


    Beren said gratefully, "thank you."


    In this regard, the girls blinked and then focused on latil. Because of the latter''s sad performance, everyone decided to let her make a choice.


    Latil also felt her eyes. She looked at the white haired man and said, "Mr. Belen, I don''t want to hear your thanks and apology."


    Huh?


    Belen was also stunned when he heard latil''s words. He was stunned for a while, then his face was slightly red. He scratched his cheek with his fingers and opened his mouth, but he was embarrassed to say it.


    The words of thanks and thanks are not what the girls want to hear, which he knows very well, so he naturally knows what to say.


    "Cough."


    Beren straightened his throat, then turned away with a red face. He whispered, "no matter what difficulties happen, please, please be sure to... Help me."


    He is not alone. There is no need to carry everything by himself.


    That''s what the girls want to tell beren.


    It''s a shame for beren to say such words, so he blushed like this at the moment. He even wanted to bury his head in the quilt.


    Seeing the white haired men with red faces and persistent patience, the girls have bright eyes. I don''t know why, Bellen like this is more attractive. Is this the contrast cute?


    Leia even subconsciously whispered, "so... So cute..."


    Woo!?


    Beren looked at the blonde and his face became redder. He opened his mouth, began to breathe hot air on his head, and then closed his eyes. He stood up and walked out of the commercial car stiff.


    "OK, OK, have a rest quickly!"

 Chapter 842

    After leaving the commercial car, beren heard the laughter from the room. He blushed, sighed, and then showed a faint smile.


    That''s good. Even his mood has changed.


    "Well, let''s go to bed tonight."


    Belen stretched out. Because he was in a better mood, he was relaxed now. As he walked towards the carriage, he suddenly noticed a silver figure coming slowly. He turned around and was stunned.


    "Elia?"


    I haven''t seen the girl before, and I don''t know what to do. I''m curious to ask after seeing Elia coming back.


    The silver figure was Elia. After seeing beren, her eyes twinkled, and then came slowly. When she saw the crimson on the latter''s face, she also showed a confused look.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that the girl asked one step ahead of him, Bellen was stunned, and then quickly replied: "ah, nothing, nothing, just chatted with everyone about some happy things."


    Hearing the speech, Elia also flashed her big eyes and said, "my brother looks much happier."


    "Yes, yes, there is no unhappiness." Beren nodded, then looked at the girl with a smile and asked, "anyway, where did Elia just go?"


    Elia was silent for a long time, and then whispered, "brother, I have something to tell you."


    "Huh?"


    Belen also had some doubts.


    Then Elia took a look at the room where the girls were still laughing, then stretched out her hand to hold Belen''s hand and led the latter to the back of another commercial car.


    "Elia, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing the girl so mysterious, beren was also a little confused. He looked at the girl in front of him curiously and always felt that Elia wanted to say something important to him.


    "Brother, I just..."


    So Elia told beren everything that had happened in the forest before. After all, the shadow also said she wanted to tell the latter.


    After hearing what Elijah said, Belen also showed a surprised expression. He knew why Elijah suddenly disappeared. It turned out that she felt a strong existence relying on the truth of the earth.


    As long as we don''t intervene in the war, we won''t fight them?


    Who is that shadow? Why warn yourself?


    Beilun had more doubts. The other party warned himself that he obviously knew something about fighting with the demon clan. Since he knew this, why not directly express his hostile position, but warn him?


    Are you afraid of the strength of him and Elia? Indeed, a demigod and a strong man equivalent to a demigod can definitely reverse the situation on a battlefield.


    But since the other party threatened him like that, it means that the other party also has a certain understanding of his own strength and has no sense of fear. Then, it is bold to guess that the shadow must be a strong man comparable to the demigod, and may even reach a high level in this field. It can be judged from Elia''s description of the shadow, The strength of the shadow is completely bottomless. Even the magic attribute can''t be touched clearly. It''s clear that it''s rough.


    Elia''s eyes are "half god''s eyes", which can see through the essence of thousands of magic. As long as she can touch the magic of others, she can judge it. However, she can''t give a clear answer.


    Is that magic an attribute of such a vague concept as "time"?


    Belen was lost in thought, and the other party''s attitude was also very vague. Although he seemed to be biased towards the demon family, he did not directly express his position. After all, if it was the demon family, he would never negotiate with them?


    Seeing beren lost in thought, Elia blinked and asked curiously, "brother, do you have any clue about that man?"


    When the girl asked, Belen also recovered. He shook his head and said, "I don''t have a clue. It''s the first time I''ve met this..."


    This mysterious existence?


    Belen frowned slightly. Isn''t it the first time? Before the shadow appeared, there was a mysterious existence. He didn''t dare to determine each other''s identity until now.


    Isn''t that mysterious woman in black also such a mysterious figure? Although it has been speculated that she may be the "demon king" and confirmed to some extent, she should not be the same person as the shadow Elia met.


    If it was the "demon king", how could he say these words to him?


    Ah, too much doubt.


    Beren, who had been relaxed, became bored again. He scratched his hair and sighed, "it''s a wave that hasn''t been leveled yet, and a wave rises again."


    With the appearance of Lilith, his mood began to be impetuous. With the help of the girls, he just calmed down. As a result, there was such a new problem. His heart and strength were insufficient.


    Then Belen remembered something. He looked at the silver haired girl in front of him and asked, "Elia, are you hurt?"


    He realized that Elia had fought with the mysterious shadow. If she was injured, it would not be a minor injury!


    "No." Elia shook her head.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Belen was relieved immediately when he raised his breath. He took a long sigh of relief, then reached out and rubbed the girl''s head, smiled and said, "don''t care so much. Since the shadow said so, we shouldn''t have any more trouble."


    After all, they and others are going to andiliga now, so they won''t get involved in the war. In addition, do you want them to hide in the corner of the world? He has no reason to listen to each other. If the other party really has the ability to destroy them, he won''t talk like this.


    "Yes."


    Elia nodded, and she naturally understood that.


    So beren stood up, patted the girl on the shoulder, smiled and said, "Oh, I told you some stories before. If you want to hear it, you can let everyone tell you."


    After all, we all know about him, but we can''t exclude Elia.


    Hearing these words, Elia''s eyes twinkled, opened her small mouth and whispered, "brother, I want you to tell me, can you?"


    After hearing the soft sound, beren''s little heart seemed to be hammered. The whole person was electrocuted. He swallowed saliva and then coughed.

 Chapter 843

    After the next day came, beren''s mood was not too impetuous. Although the mysterious shadow needed to be on guard, it was not a big problem in his opinion. The only thing he cared about was Lilith. However, with the help of the girls, his mood was not as bad as yesterday.


    After a pleasant breakfast, beren sat on the bus and looked up at the sky. He whispered, "Lilith, why are you here?"


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, it may be an illusion, but he doesn''t think so. It must be Lilith. If someone deliberately pretends in front of him, it would be too powerful. It''s an existence that even his half god eye can''t see through.


    "Mr. beren, are you thinking about Miss Lilith again?"


    At this time, latil''s voice came from one side, which also made Belen take back his mind. He looked at the cat ear girl and nodded frankly.


    "Yes, I can''t help but care. I''m really sorry."


    After all, after many years, seeing the woman again, how could he forget it after a depressed day? It''s impossible anyway.


    In this regard, latil also smiled, nodded and said, "I understand that if Mr. Belen is not such a person, I won''t like..."


    At this point, she stopped. Latil''s face froze and turned red. It was like a ripe apple. She turned her head a little shy.


    "Wash thin?"


    Belen looked at the cat ear girl suspiciously and felt very puzzled and curious about the girl''s sudden stop. What was this to say?


    Seeing this, latil was also panicked and shouted, "no, nothing! Nothing! I don''t know what I want to say!"


    Seeing the girl with a flustered face, Bellen also blinked. Although she had long known that the girl''s mind was very complex, she couldn''t get used to this kind of thing, but she had to restrain her doubts, because even if he asked, latil probably wouldn''t answer him.


    "Well, latil... Yesterday..."


    Seeing that he had something to say, latil looked at him calmly and called, "Mr. beren."


    "Ah, I see, all right." Belen was also frightened by this look, and subconsciously withdrew. He reluctantly scratched his hair and habitually wanted to apologize.


    At the sight of his embarrassment, latil sighed and smiled again. She said, "Mr. Belen, do you want to go to town again? Maybe you can meet that Miss Lilith."


    Hearing this, beren''s eyes lit up too. He suddenly raised his head and looked at latil. He hurriedly asked, "is that ok?" Obviously, he is also very excited.


    If he could see Lilith''s figure in, he would definitely try his best to catch up with her this time, and then grab her hand and meet her every few years.


    Seeing the man who smiled like a child when she heard the good news, latil also jumped in her heart. She was stunned for a while, her cheeks flushed, and then nodded.


    "Yes."


    So Belen and latil came to the street again, but this time they searched for several streets and didn''t find the figure again. The former is also a little sorry.


    If you can''t find her this time, you may never see her again. Maybe you still have two or three years to spend, but in these two or three years, what are the chances of meeting her in such a big world?


    Latil was also worried when she heard the sigh of the people around her. She looked around, but she couldn''t find the relevant figure, so she comforted the people around her.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. beren. There are still several streets left."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Belen reluctantly smiled. He nodded and said, "yes, maybe she''s still in this city."


    Maybe she has left the city. He actually thinks so now, but he still has a glimmer of hope.


    Seeing this very obvious forced smile, latil was also silent. That day, Mr. beren shouted so loudly that she could hear it clearly even when she was chasing so far behind. It can be said that Miss Lilith didn''t hear it?


    Although latil had considered that beren had hallucinated, did the hallucination come too suddenly? In addition, she has not seen the strength of beren. How can a person with such strong strength be confused by illusion and have no doubt that it is Miss Lilith?


    So, can you think that Miss Lilith didn''t want to see Mr. beren?


    Although the idea echoed in latil''s heart for a long time, she didn''t say it because she knew how important the girl named Lilith was to beren.


    However, it does not rule out the possibility that Miss Lilith had something urgent at that time and did not hear Mr. beren''s call. Although the possibility is very low, she is willing to believe it. If not, Mr. beren, who was deliberately avoided, would be too poor?


    Aware of the silence of the girl next to her, beren was also worried and asked, "latil, what''s the matter with you?" He was afraid that it was his own reason that affected the girl again.


    "Ah?"


    Latil recovered, then blinked and smiled immediately. She said, "no, I''m just thinking about what''s missing at home. It seems that we''re going to run out of daily necessities. Let''s buy some?"


    "Well, good." Beren nodded.


    They came to a daily necessities store and searched for the missing items, which was done by latil. Belen stood by the window and looked out of the window. She was worried about whether she would miss Lilith passing by. After all, such things always happen in the story.


    Ah, why does he have to be so tangled?


    Belen looked out of the window in confusion. She was too persistent in finding Lilith. If she went on like this, it would definitely affect her daily life.


    Since they didn''t meet again that day, it may mean that it''s not time for him to meet her. Since fate has made such a decision, he has no way to resist.


    Maybe one day, he and she will meet again?

 Chapter 844

    When he saw the figure, his heart seemed to stop suddenly, and in an instant, beren clenched his teeth, and then the figure changed into a blue light and shadow through the glass window.


    At that moment, the air flow rolled up by the magic made countless items in the store fly out, and latil was shocked. She suddenly looked back, but she could only catch a touch of blue light and shadow.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Latil immediately put back the things in her hand, then ran out of the door without hesitation, and didn''t forget to apologize.


    "Sorry!"


    Seeing the girl who pushed the door out, the shop assistants were also stunned. They didn''t know what had happened. They didn''t even clean up the items that had been lifted out, but in addition to being shocked, someone said a word.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    At the moment, the blue light and shadow have flashed through the street, and the dark blue eyes have locked the figure in front.


    This time, I will definitely catch you!


    He tried his best when he moved. He naturally noticed the strangeness of the last time, but even so, he didn''t care, as long as he could meet the figure!


    Buzz!


    Looking down from a high altitude, the light and shadow drew a clearly visible blue line on the street and approached the figure at an astonishing speed.


    "Lilith!"


    Belen couldn''t help shouting. Her eyes were as deep and mysterious as the blue sea, but at the moment, it seemed as if there was a touch of sun shining on the bottom of the sea!


    He stretched out his hand, immediately grabbed the girl''s wrist, held it tightly, and would not let go anyway!


    "I got you!"


    Beren stopped, gasping, but his face had an unprecedented relaxed smile.


    At the moment, in front of him, it was the woman in a big gray and black robe. I thought I would never see her again in this city.


    Is this the so-called fate? Although I had a headache about this fate a moment ago, I really want to say thank you now.


    Naughty children are not always unsatisfactory.


    The man who was caught by the wrist stood there motionless, while beren added some strength to his hand after calming his breathing, fearing that he would loosen it inadvertently.


    Belen looked at the figure. Although he didn''t see her true face, he could never recognize her wrong.


    "Oh, Lilith..."


    Before beren could say the second half, the figure slowly turned around, pulled down her hat with one hand and showed her true face.


    That is a very beautiful woman. She is very thin, but her facial features are very exquisite, and the eyes and the high bridge of the nose are the most prominent. There seems to be a little starlight in her black eyes, which is so deep that it seems to sink people''s mind.


    "Long time no see, beren."


    The woman showed a smile, which was not too moving, but it made beren''s mind ripple. He inexplicably tightened his face and his eyes were a little sour. He bit his lips. If he didn''t hold back, maybe tears would come out.


    Over the years, his temperament has changed too much, and most of his emotions will be shown on his face.


    "Ah, long time no see." Belen finally said the same. He was naturally very excited when he looked at the girl branded at the bottom of his heart.


    But there''s one thing he cares too much.


    The woman smiled and looked at the man in front of her. She seemed to be waiting for the latter to speak.


    Beren pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment. Finally, he made up his mind. He said, "that day, you heard me call your name, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, Lilith nodded with a smile and said, "I heard it, but I didn''t stop."


    Belen was stunned when he got the answer. He hoped Lilith didn''t hear it.


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t see you."


    Beren''s face froze. He stared at the smiling woman in front of him. His heart was beating, but every jump was accompanied by pain.


    This answer was not very unexpected, because after the woman in front of her recovered her memory, she would say such words to hurt him from time to time.


    be accustomed to? This is wrong, because he cares about her, and she doesn''t seem to be so.


    Are those happy years unimportant to her?


    Although he wanted to ask her this question, beren asked what he cared about most and what made him melancholy in the blank years.


    "Why don''t you say goodbye?"


    For this problem, the woman''s smile slowly disappeared. Her black eyes stared at the man in front of her and spoke slowly after a moment.


    "Because I have something to do."


    Beren could not easily accept this answer. He asked in a deep voice, "what must be done? Can''t even say goodbye?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want you involved."


    This answer calmed beren''s mood. He looked at the woman in front of him and probably wouldn''t answer even if he asked her about it, but


    "Can I think you''re worried about me?"


    In this regard, Lilith also looked at him and said, "you are my friend, so it''s not surprising to worry about you."


    Ah, that''s enough.


    Beren''s mood improved again. He took a long sigh of relief and said, "Lilith, no matter what dangerous things you have to face, I will stand by your side. I''m very powerful."


    "I know you hide a lot from me, and so do I." Lilith looked at the man in front of her and continued, "but when you know what I''m facing, you''ll regret what you''re saying."


    "Absolutely not!" Beren said decisively.


    Looking at the firm color in the man''s eyes, Lilith looked at him calmly, and then opened her mouth calmly.


    "If you know nothing, you can say such a thing."


    After hearing this, beren''s heart also lit up an unknown fire, and he clenched his hands.


    "How much do you know about me?"


    How could she know his determination.


    Two pairs of eyes looked at each other like this. The silent atmosphere made the pedestrians around feel uncomfortable, so they accelerated the script and left.


    At this time, a figure ran over, and her arrival made Lilith''s eyes move away from her eyes.


    "Ha... Bei, Mr. Beilun!"


    The person who suddenly came was latil, who was chased from the commodity store. At the moment, her feet were numb. She looked up and noticed the strange woman at the first time.

 Chapter 845

    After seeing the strange woman, latil also showed surprised eyes. According to the analysis of the current situation, this woman is probably the person beren thinks of.


    Lilith looked at the cat eared girl and asked, "this girl, is it yours...?"


    Hearing the other party''s question, beren calmly replied, "her name is latil. She''s my family."


    "Family?"


    After getting the answer, Lilith smiled faintly. She said, "family? It seems that she is really important to you."


    "Yes, it''s the most important family." Belen nodded.


    Latil is still recovering her strength and adjusting her breathing as soon as possible. She is a little tired even to say a word. After all, she has chased a street with all her strength, but her eyes have locked on the strange woman.


    "What about me?" There was a sly smile on the corner of Lilith''s mouth.


    Hearing the speech, beren frowned and said in a deep voice, "you are also my family. This has not changed since the past." He didn''t know what Lilith was testing again.


    "Family? Hehe." Lilith smiled and shook her head. It seemed that she felt a little ridiculous. She said, "but ah, as a family, I easily betrayed you."


    "Betrayal? What are you talking about?" Beren frowned.


    "It''s nothing. That is to say, I, who you think is my family, easily slipped away from you." Lilith said such a simple word in her mouth, her tone was very relaxed, her eyes fell on the cat ear girl, smiled and said, "so she, who you think is her family, may leave you like me one day."


    For these words, beren did not say anything, but calmly looked at the woman in front of him. Even if she said such words, his mind would not change.


    "No!"


    At this moment, latil suddenly spoke. Her chest was still undulating. It seemed that she didn''t slow down, but at the moment, there was a hot flame in her eyes. It was anger. She couldn''t stand the woman saying such words.


    "I will never leave Mr. beren!"


    Seeing the girl''s firm look, Lilith smiled and said, "really? I want to ask, how long have you lived with beren?"


    "Four years!"


    "Ah, ah, indeed, it''s only a year. I really can''t say such a thing." Lilith also smiled, shook her head, and then spoke slowly.


    "It''s true. I don''t know you at all, and I don''t know what you''ve experienced with beren. It''s good to leave or not to leave, but if you''ve left, or have such an idea, you won''t make such a choice in the future."


    Once left


    Latil''s heart trembled. If she thought about it carefully, she not only had such an idea, but also left beren. That was when she refused him for hill. It was because of that that that she was separated from him for more than a year.


    She left


    Seeing the dull girl, Lilith''s mouth also lifted slightly. Although she is a very beautiful woman, it is inevitable that she will not be hated by people to say such words and show such an expression.


    But at this time, latil looked up at the woman in front of her. There was a flame burning in her eyes. It was very bright. She spoke again.


    "Please don''t take me as you. Maybe I once had that idea and did something sorry for Mr. beren, but after that, I will carry out my will and accompany him to the last moment!"


    This is something you can''t do!


    As if she understood the meaning of the girl''s words, Lilith also picked her eyebrows slightly, and then smiled and said, "maybe, but the answer is unknown at present."


    Then beren spoke at this time. He said in a deep voice, "Lilith, stop teasing latil. I don''t know why you want to do this, but you don''t like to do this."


    "Really?"


    Lilith looked at beren again. She looked very calm, and then said, "as you said, maybe you have a lot of things I don''t know, but how much do you know about me?"


    Take his words against him?


    Belen also frowned at her words. He didn''t know why Lilith''s attitude was so firm, so he asked again.


    "What on earth are you facing? If you can tell me, I will try my best to help you."


    In this regard, Lilith also looked at him. The smile on her face had long disappeared. She calmly stared at the man in front of her, wondering whether she was thinking or hesitating, or something else.


    "Well, I''ll ask you a question. If you can give me a satisfactory answer, I''ll tell you everything exactly."


    Hearing these words, Belen nodded without hesitation. He looked at more and more people peeping around. Then he noticed Lilith walking to one side of the deep lane. He followed up, and latil followed.


    It''s much quieter in the deep lane.


    Beren asked, "what''s the problem?"


    So Lilith turned around. She looked at the white haired man in front of her and said, "if you were to choose between the world and me, who would you choose?"


    what?


    Belen was also stunned when he heard this question. He never thought Lilith would ask such a ridiculous question. Does the essence of this question want him to show his determination? No, no, she''s serious about it!


    World and family, which to choose?


    Taking it as two opposite answers means that if you choose your family, you will destroy the world? Such a choice really needs to be considered. It may vary from person to person. At this time, Lilith added a question that Belen couldn''t answer for a time.


    "Let me remind you that everyone else is on the other side of the world except me." Lilith said this calmly. She didn''t smile. It seemed that it was a serious problem.


    "What do you want Mr. Belen to choose?"


    Latil couldn''t help shouting after hearing this supplement. She was very angry and looked at the woman in front of her. She didn''t expect that the person Bellen was thinking of would be such a person. She was very disappointed!


    However, Lilith didn''t even look at her. She just looked at the white haired man in front of her.

 Chapter 846

    The answer to this question?


    Belen fell into silence. He couldn''t choose between the two answers. How could he choose such an absurd question?


    Choosing Lilith is equivalent to giving up the world and girls?


    This may seem unfair to others, but it is fair to beren. Whether latil or Leia stand at the other end of the scale, the scale will always keep balance.


    They have no weight. No matter who they are, they are irreplaceable in beren''s heart. He has no answer to this question, so he can''t give a reply.


    Seeing the man who had been silent for so long, Lilith blinked her eyes and said calmly, "it seems that you can''t get the answer. No, this is your answer."


    Can''t get the answer, that is to say, she can only continue to walk in this way, which means that she is the party who has been abandoned.


    Beren, who had no answer, asked, "why do you ask such a question? Is it meaningful?"


    "Yes, if you can''t give the answer, I can''t tell you all about me." Lilith answered beren''s question without hesitation.


    So determined? Is what she is facing a problem that can measure the world and her family on the balance?


    Then Lilith said again, "in that case, from now on, we won''t have anything to do with each other."


    Belem couldn''t understand what happened to Lilith, but ah, in his heart, Lilith would always be that Lilith, whether her character had changed or not, she was her.


    and...


    "Since then, you have always had such a painful expression. Why?"


    When Lilith turned and was about to leave, she heard this sentence, and she stopped turning. She looked at the white haired man in front of her and frowned slightly.


    "What do you mean? Where do I look like pain?"


    In this regard, beren said: "compared with those years before, have you ever showed such a happy smile in these years? Although I don''t know, your expression now is different from what you used to be."


    This, in his view, was an expression of pain.


    Hearing this, Lilith just looked straight at the man in front of her. For a moment, she didn''t reply. She just looked at the latter quietly.


    After hearing these words, latil also looked at them. She knew very well that she could not interrupt at this time. Now only Mr. beren can solve the problem between him and her.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Belen asked.


    Lilith said, "I''m surprised at your growth."


    "You''re just one year older than me." Belen curled her lips.


    In this regard, Lilith smiled and said, "maybe I lied to you. You know I''m a witch. I live a long life. It''s not difficult to keep my face unchanged."


    "But you are my daughter. You admitted it."


    "How dare you say such a thing."


    After saying this, Lilith shook her head. She took a deep look at the white haired man and the cat eared girl, and then turned to the depths of the alley. Her body gradually blurred. Even beren could not perceive how she did it. She could only feel the subtle fluctuation of magic power, but she left a word.


    "If there''s still a chance to meet, you''ll know everything."


    This sentence made beren''s eyes twinkle slightly. He watched the disappearance of the woman, but he didn''t stop it. He knew he couldn''t keep her, because he didn''t give the answer she might want.


    Latil looked back, then looked at beren. She whispered, "she''s gone."


    "Yes." Belen answered.


    They stopped in the alley for a long time, and Belen finally took back her eyes. Naturally, there was some reluctance in her heart. But since Lilith finally said that sentence, he had a hunch that he would meet again, and everything would come out at that time.


    This meeting is like doing an important multiple-choice question.


    On the way back with latil, Belen was also silent, but different from the loss and depression that day, his heart was relaxed a lot, because he got the answer to the thing he cared about most.


    The reason why she left without saying goodbye was that she didn''t want to get involved in her trouble.


    Just that''s enough.


    For the answer to the question asked by Lilith, he knew what it meant if he didn''t make a choice. It was also an answer, and Lilith probably knew she couldn''t make a choice.


    She used to be lively, cheerful and considerate. Although she has changed now, she may not have changed from beginning to end. She is such a person.


    Latil glanced at the man from time to time. She hesitated for a while before she said, "Mr. Belen, there''s something I want to ask you."


    Beren looked back and said, "ask."


    "Mr. beren, when you lived with Miss Lilith, did you have such white hair? And these blue eyes." Latil asked the question in her heart. It was clear that when she and latis met Belen, the latter had healthy black hair.


    When he heard latil''s words, beren''s steps were also a meal. His eyes twinkled slightly, and then he continued to walk forward. He actually missed this point.


    "Isn''t she surprised at Mr. beren''s white hair?" Latil frowned slightly.


    Beren was silent, but he was thinking quietly.


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t see Lilith mention her hair color and eye color, and didn''t show any surprise. She wasn''t surprised, which means she knew that her hair color and eye color had changed?


    What does that mean? She had seen herself for a long time, so she was not surprised, but he didn''t know whether she had doubts and wanted to ask about such things.


    Lilith, did you come to me long ago? So, is it a coincidence that you''re here? Or did you come to see yourself and me?


    The woman had left, so she couldn''t ask her for an answer, but Belen also sighed deeply in her heart, with countless guesses in her heart.

 Chapter 847

    Walking in the street, although Belen didn''t say anything all the way and didn''t think about it in her mind, she was inexplicably calm, which worried latil. She was worried that the former would be like yesterday.


    "Mr. beren, are you all right?"


    Hearing the girl''s worried greetings, Bellen also looked at her, then smiled and shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine. I can even say that my mood has become much better."


    "Well."


    Latil also breathed a sigh of relief at the bottom of her heart. She recalled the woman named Lilith. She had other emotions inexplicably in her heart. She squinted at the man next to her, and then opened her mouth tentatively.


    "Well, Mr. beren, do you say you''re right about that Miss Lilith..."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you like her?"


    When she heard this, beren immediately stopped, or the whole person was frozen in place, and her smile solidified in the air.


    "I..."


    Seeing him like this, latil''s eyes narrowed slightly. She stared at the man in front of her, and then asked again, "do you like her?"


    "No, no!"


    Seeing his denial, the more dangerous the light in latil''s eyes became. She said strangely, "Mr. Belen, do you like such a strong type?"


    Belen was also a spirit after hearing the speech. He shouted, "ah! Why do you think so!?"


    Because, if the object is us, your answer must be "yes", because you just treat us as children.


    Latil pursed her lips and remained silent. She wouldn''t say such words, but she still knew very well that the man in front of her was simpler than latis to some extent.


    After leaving Lilith for so many years, does he still have such feelings?


    Belen didn''t know that latil had such an idea without authorization, but after calming down, she explained: "frankly, as long as it''s a girl close to me, I probably like it. After all, no matter what, I''m also a man."


    "Ah?"


    After the unexpected answer fell into latil''s ears, she was stunned, and then subconsciously asked, "Mr. Belen actually told me...?"


    Seeing that latil asked so plainly, Belen also blushed and said in some panic: "no, no, it''s still the feelings of the family that are more supreme than that mood!"


    Admit it!?


    Latil also jumped in her heart and didn''t take the second half of the sentence seriously. She was numb all over and her face was ruddy.


    Ah, even so, she still feels a little shy.


    Then, latil looked at the man with a red face on one side. She sighed secretly, but then again, the difficulty of changing from family affection to love between lovers is really a headache.


    But fortunately, Mr. Belen doesn''t completely regard her as his sister, does he?


    Thinking of this, latil''s mood improved again. Yingying smiled and said, "Oh, Mr. beren, let''s buy some daily necessities?"


    Ah, by the way, I left in a hurry to chase Lilith. I haven''t bought it yet.


    Belen remembered this and said, "well, good."


    At the end of the evening, Belen and latil went home. They came out today just to take a chance. Unexpectedly, the lucky woman was really on their side and actually met Lilith.


    Although the result was not satisfactory, it was a satisfying result for beren. After many years, he finally saw the woman again.


    When the two returned to the commercial car, latil looked at the man next to her again. She hesitated and asked, "Mr. Belen, do you want to tell everyone about this?"


    Hearing the speech, beren also nodded and said, "come on, they worry too much about me." Moreover, this is not something worth hiding.


    "I see."


    Then Belen went to the second carriage with a lot of things she had bought. She was going to prepare dinner. Let''s deal with the trivial things first.


    At night, beren prepared dinner, and he also called everyone out for dinner. After they all sat down, the girls'' eyes fell on him from time to time. He noticed that he was helpless, and immediately raised his head and looked at everyone, revealing an embarrassing smile.


    "Then what? I''m fine. Don''t worry so much. I''ll eat quickly."


    After seeing beren''s smile, the girls blinked, and then relieved at the bottom of their hearts. The former can''t hide their mood. Now it seems that they haven''t destroyed their mood because of what happened today.


    "Mr. beren, if there''s something disturbing, you must..."


    "I know, I will be with you!"


    "Yes."


    Yesterday''s dinner ended without a few bites. Tonight, all the prepared dishes were swept away, which made Belen sigh. I''m really sorry last night.


    After cleaning up the tableware, the girls went to do their own things. When Belen was sitting in the commercial car looking at the scenery, a silver figure also fell beside him. It was Elia.


    Seeing the girl''s arrival, beren asked curiously, "Elia, don''t you go in and have a rest?"


    "Brother, you haven''t told me about Lilith." Elia said so. Obviously, she cared about the woman''s affairs.


    "Ah, yes, I want to talk to you." After hearing the speech, Belen suddenly remembered what she had promised Elijah before, so she scratched her hair awkwardly. She just met Lilith today. If she wants to mention her things now, her mood is also a little subtle.


    However, since she has promised Elijah, she can''t lift her appetite. Seeing that she cares so much, I''d better tell her now.


    So beren repeated to Elijah what she told everyone that day, but her feelings at that time could no longer be reflected, which made him feel embarrassed. Fortunately, Elijah didn''t seem to mind it, but quietly listened to the story of beren and the girl named Lilith.


    After a long time, finally finished the story, and Belen was relieved. It was finally finished. It was not new to tell the same experience twice.

 Chapter 848

    When Belem heard Elijah''s whisper in his ear, he was also stunned. Although he didn''t hear it clearly, it seemed to be about Lilith, so he still asked.


    "Elia, what did you just say?"


    Seeing him ask, Elia also turned her head and looked at him. There was no expression on her beautiful face, but there was a faint glimmer in her eyes.


    "Brother, Lilith, is she human?"


    Hearing this question, beren was also stunned. Although he didn''t know what the girl thought, he still shook his head and replied, "no, Lilith, she''s a witch. What''s the matter?"


    "Witch..."


    After getting the answer, Elia also showed thoughtful eyes, flashed the dark shadow in her mind, and then said, "brother, don''t you think it''s a coincidence?"


    "What a coincidence?" Beren was stunned, then remembered something, then smiled and said, "yes, it''s a coincidence. I thought she had left, but I didn''t expect to stay in the city."


    Elia didn''t respond to his answer, but said blandly, "since Lilith asked her brother such a question, she wanted her brother to make a stand, otherwise she wouldn''t tell her brother the truth."


    "Well, I know what she means." Beren nodded slightly, too. He naturally understood this, and he was very concerned about the trouble Lilith faced.


    Elia continued, "when her brother lived with Lilith, her character suddenly changed one day, which may be because her memory was restored."


    "Although I haven''t asked her, it should be so. That''s right." Belen answered and looked at the silver haired girl in front of her suspiciously. She didn''t quite understand what she was going to say.


    Elia''s eyes flashed dangerously. She said, "she was saved by her brother because of her serious injury. The reason for the injury is that a * annoyance she met before the injury already exists. So far, this * annoyance has not been solved."


    "Elia, it''s rare for you to say so many words at one time." Instead of being surprised, he make complaints about subconsciousness.


    What did he make complaints about the Tucao, she did not say anything, but looked at him and asked, "brother brother, she is advising you not to interfere in her affairs."


    Belen knew this, so she nodded after a moment of silence and said, "I understand, but I want to help her anyway."


    "Let this go for the time being." Elia shook her head and then said, "brother, do you remember the dark shadow I said that day?"


    Suddenly mentioned the mysterious shadow, Belen was stunned, then nodded and said, "of course, why? Suddenly mentioned that guy." But the girl''s next sentence in front of him made him jump in his heart.


    "Brother, the shadow advised us not to intervene in the war." Elia said so.


    She advised him not to intervene in her affairs, and the mysterious shadow advised him not to intervene in the war.


    Both Connected?


    Belen''s heart was shocked by Elia''s words, because he understood Elia''s meaning, who thought that the shadow had all the connections with Lilith.


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence?"


    Elia said again, "she and the shadow happened to appear at the right time, and the shadow knew about us and that you were the dominant player in our group, so let me bring you the news."


    Indeed, the mysterious shadow appeared on the night of seeing Lilith. If you don''t think deeply and care, you probably won''t connect the two. But even if you connect them, you may think it''s a coincidence. However, this coincidence makes beren care a little.


    Seeing the silent beren, Elia said her judgment again. She looked calm and said, "that shadow may be the demon clan."


    For the time being, no matter why the shadow admonished them, since they were told not to intervene in the war, it is obvious that some of the things they have done, no matter what, are unfavorable to the demon family. The admonishment of the mysterious shadow is to prevent them from attacking the demon family again. Therefore, even if the mysterious shadow is not the demon family, It is definitely biased towards the demon clan.


    "Yes."


    Beren nodded, and he naturally understood it.


    Then Elijah was silent for a moment. She seemed to be hesitating, but she finally said it. She said: "Lilith once encountered * trouble, so she was seriously injured by the temporary loss of memory. So far, she still hasn''t got rid of that * trouble."


    That * annoying


    "The trouble that hasn''t ended after many years..."


    Elia paused here and didn''t go on, and her meaning was very clear. There was only one thing she knew that lasted for several years and didn''t end.


    That is the world war, the war between the demon clan and the coalition forces.


    Belen fell into silence again. Just listening to what Elia said, he already knew what she wanted to express, and he was shocked. Although they had no direct evidence, there might be some connection between the two.


    After a long time, beren also recovered. He said, "it''s unlikely that it''s the same person? The dark shadow is so strong that even Elijah has to take it seriously, and Lilith she..."


    Lilith, she can''t do magic?


    No, how could she not do magic? She''s a witch!


    Belen suddenly realized a very important thing. His eyes widened slightly. In that year, he had never seen Lilith use any magic. Although he knew she was a witch, he had never seen her use magic. Therefore, if you don''t mention her identity, He could not think of how witches could not do magic.


    She can do magic. If not, how could she disappear out of thin air today?


    "No, no, it must be a coincidence. How could Lilith be the shadow?" Belem shook his head. He could not believe that the woman was the mysterious shadow that threatened them.


    How is this possible? Lilith, how could she be that Where''s the shadow?


    If you were to choose between the world and me, who would you choose?


    Belen''s mind couldn''t help but ring back to the question that the woman asked him at that time. He opened his eyes and stood still. Now he seems to understand the problem.

 Chapter 849

    On the premise that this was not a coincidence, Belen guessed what shocked him. He looked at the darkness ahead and couldn''t wake up for a moment.


    If Lilith is the shadow, or if she is on the side of the demon family, the meaning of the question to herself is very clear.


    Will he still stand beside her when he knows about her?


    Beren was stunned. The connection between them, the annoyance Lilith faced, and the questions she asked herself seemed to understand everything.


    If Lilith is on the side of the demon family, it means to be an enemy to the whole world, and how can he make a choice in this problem?


    Even if he has never met latil and them, he can''t go to Lilith without hesitation in this choice, because in this world, there are Angelina and Al, and many good friends.


    So he will still give the default answer in silence like today. He who has no choice is no different from the one who has made a choice.


    That woman has understood the result, so she firmly believes that she won''t stand on her side? That''s why I chose not to tell him?


    Wait, wait! No, I can''t go on.


    Maybe he thought too much. It was just a coincidence. The shadow just had direct and indirect contact with him on the same day as Lilith, and it just happened that they all warned him.


    If it''s just a coincidence, everything can be explained!


    Belen shook his head and threw all the noise out of his head. Then he looked at Elia and said with a smile, "sure enough, these are just coincidences."


    Hearing the speech, Elia didn''t speak, but looked at him calmly.


    Then beren said, "you see, if Lilith is the shadow, she shouldn''t be necessary to appear again after asking you to convey our warning. If she shows up again today, such speculation will inevitably happen. It''s not good for her at all?"


    "That''s right." Elia nodded, and she did not deny the possibility.


    "Lilith is not a fool." Beren shook his head with a smile on his face, as if his mood suddenly brightened. He raised his hand, rubbed the girl''s head, smiled and said, "well, well, we think too much. It''s just a coincidence. Go and play with everyone."


    Hearing the speech, Elia also took a deep look at the man in front of her, and then turned to the room. When she was halfway there, she suddenly stopped, and then looked back at Belen. She opened her mouth calmly.


    "Brother, you may have forgotten a little."


    Just as beren wanted to go to groom, he heard what Elia said, so he turned in doubt and looked at the silver haired girl who was looking at him.


    "What?"


    Elia looked at the white haired man in front of her. She was silent for a long time. Finally she shook her head, so she turned and walked to the room. She left a word in the bottom of her heart.


    The reason that prompted the woman named Lilith to appear again and meet you, why not consider that she wanted to see you? Just as you want to see her.


    After seeing Elijah enter the room, beren also took back his eyes. He drew a basin of water for himself and put it on the table. He looked at himself reflected in the basin with water waves, and his action stopped here for a moment.


    If only it were a coincidence.


    Belen pursed his mouth, then put the towel into the basin and began to groom. He didn''t deny that it was more likely according to Elia, but he didn''t want to think any more. The truth of everything will be discussed when we meet next time.


    Lying in bed at night, beren''s dark blue eyes looked at the bright starry sky through one side of the window. Although it was beautiful, it was also deep. It was so deep that people couldn''t see the end. It was easy to be afraid like darkness.


    The secret that people want to hide is just like the stars in the starry sky. If you don''t say it, let it hide in the dark night that can''t be found. Only you can see it.


    Inexplicably tired, he closed his eyes and really fell into sleep.


    Since then, three days later, beren didn''t see the woman again, and all the doubts and conjectures on that day were buried in his heart. His face was filled with a gentle smile, and he continued to go to andiliga with his family.


    The cat ear girl sitting next to Bellen looked at the surrounding scenery and asked with a smile, "Mr. Bellen, can we go to andiliga today?"


    "Well, I can." Beren smiled and nodded. If he hadn''t been a little lazy these days, he would have arrived in andiliga yesterday.


    Looking at the man with a smiling face in the wind, latil also had a heartbeat. Her cheeks were slightly red, she opened her mouth and stopped. She seemed to think of something, so she spoke slowly after a moment of silence.


    "Mr. beren."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you still miss Lilith?"


    Hearing this question, beren was stunned, and then smiled and said, "I don''t deny that I still think of her, because there are too many things to confirm. I really look forward to meeting her next time."


    After years of meeting, he had to wait for the next meeting, which was very time-consuming for beren. After all, the time he had left was not very long, but nevertheless, he still firmly believed that he could meet that woman again before the last moment came!


    Latil pursed her lips and asked softly, "so what does Mr. Belen think of life now compared with the days when he lived with Miss Lilith that year?"


    "Latil, you really like to ask me some difficult questions." Belen couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. He exhaled. The breeze blew his white hair. He smiled and said, "well, it''s not difficult, because my answer is very simple."


    Hearing the speech, latil also looked at the man beside him.


    So, regardless of his shame, beren shouted in the galloping commercial car: "whether now or that year, it is the most important memory and experience in my life. In my heart, everyone is my closest and most precious family."


    After saying that, Belen also looked at the girl beside him with a red face. He scratched his cheek and said shyly, "is this an answer?"


    Hearing the speech, latil also recovered from his stupidity, and a happy smile appeared on his beautiful face. He answered happily.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 850

    Andy Liga.


    After a few days'' journey, beren and others finally came to the kingdom of antiliga, one of the three countries as famous as Florence. In terms of territory, it is even larger than Florence.


    The commercial car is galloping on the grassland. Belen sits on the commercial car and looks into the distance. This is not Florence, so he can''t determine the next route. Therefore, when he arrives at the first town of andiliga, he spends money to buy a geographical distribution map of andiliga.


    Because it was a very fine map, it was also very expensive. After seeing this clearly distributed map, Belen couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s so big."


    At the moment, beside beren, there is a cat ear girl, latil. For her, it is like another world in the new country, so she is also in high spirits these days.


    At this time, latil suddenly thought of something. The cat''s ears moved, and then looked curiously at the white haired man. She called.


    "Mr. beren."


    Belen looked at the girl beside her suspiciously.


    Latil flashed his big cat''s pupils and said, "I heard that the kingdom of antiliga had a bad relationship with our Florentine Empire?"


    "Well... Yes, it was really bad in the past. At that time, conflicts often broke out between the two countries." After hearing the speech, beren also recalled some old things.


    When he was still young, Andy Liga and Florence also had wars all year round. As for the reason, they probably fought for land resources. After all, even the largest and richest countries would do some drastic actions for more resources.


    In this regard, latil also asked curiously, "it''s clear that the demon clan is eyeing outside. Why should there be conflict inside us? Aren''t you afraid of being taken advantage of?"


    "Because at that time, the demon clan had not broken out a war with us." Bellen replied with a smile.


    Latil was stunned at the speech, and then asked again, "hasn''t war broken out yet?"


    Beren nodded and said, "well, when the demon family declared war on the world, it was probably ten years ago. It was probably because of the existence of the" demon king "among them that they had the confidence to declare war."


    Although the demon family is very powerful, their number is far less than that of human species and sub races. Although conflicts often broke out before, they have not evolved into what they are now. One day, the mysterious and powerful existence of the "demon king" appeared.


    It is said that a few years ago, the country of aupulo was an elite force composed of countless strong men who broke into the Demon King City in the hinterland of the demon family. The victory was in sight, but after that day, only one person in the elite force came back, but he also died the next day, but it also brought a message.


    In the Demon King City in the hinterland of the demon family, there is a supreme existence.


    That was the leader of the demon family, the "demon king", and that was the first time that the "demon king" announced its existence to all creatures under the blue sky.


    "So it is!"


    Latil suddenly realized that ten years ago, she was only a few years old and lived in the fields and mountains. Naturally, she could get much less knowledge, so it was normal not to know.


    Although Belen didn''t think about these things at that time, after all, in frozarno School Park, there were naturally more things to know in that environment.


    Belen also looked at the girl curiously. He asked, "what''s the matter, latil? Why do you care about such a thing?"


    "No, just suddenly remembered, so I asked curiously." Latil smiled and shook her head. She looked back at the scenery ahead.


    At a glance, it is really a beautiful scenery. The blue sky and white clouds are floating in groups. The breeze makes this green grassland look more alive. It is quiet and serene. The fresh beauty is really intoxicating.


    There is a long memory hidden in the bottom of her heart, which also surges into latil''s heart at this moment. There are two colors of memory and sadness in her eyes. Memory is a very important thing. It may be false or bad, but it is also a part of her life. It is born from her own heart.


    Suddenly I really want to go back and have a look.


    Belen, who was on one side, also vaguely noticed that the girl beside him had a strange mood. He also turned his head and looked, and his eyes slowly widened.


    Latil?


    The girl beside her is smiling and looking into the distance, but there are clear tears on her cheeks and tears in her eyes, which seems to think of a beautiful but sad memory.


    "Latil, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah? No, nothing..." Latil regained her consciousness. She also realized that she was crying. She quickly raised her hand and wiped her tears. She whispered, "I just miss my hometown."


    hometown...


    Belen naturally knew that latil thought of her and latis'' ruined hometown, so she showed such a sad and nostalgic look.


    "Do you want to go back and have a look?"


    When she heard what the man beside her said, latil also showed a surprised look. She stared at the white haired man around her and didn''t know how to respond for a moment.


    Bellen smiled and said, "since you miss it so much, why don''t you go back and have a look?"


    He did not worry that latil would be devastated when he saw the destroyed hometown, because he knew that the girl had already accepted the fact and would not be knocked down by it.


    "But, can you?"


    Beren nodded seriously: "of course, even if it doesn''t exist, but after all, it was once the place where you lived with latis, with your important memories."


    Hearing the speech, latil''s eyes also gradually brightened up. She raised her hand to erase the water mist from her eyes, and then showed a bright smile.


    "Well, I want to go back and have a look!"


    "So, are you leaving now?"


    Latil shook her head. She smiled and said, "it''s not easy to come to andiliga. I can''t spoil everyone''s interest. Moreover, I''m also very interested in this country. I''ll go back and see it later. It doesn''t matter when we can go back together as long as we can."


    "Well, all right." Belen also showed a gentle smile after hearing the speech. He subconsciously stretched out his hand and touched the girl''s head. He said: "latil is also very mature."


    Latil did not resist this move, but enjoyed it from the bottom of her heart, but said with a mouthful: "but Mr. Belen still treats me as a child, doesn''t he?"


    "Ha ha, of course, latil is just a child in my eyes at any time."


    "I don''t want it, hum!"

 Chapter 851

    After arriving at a town called mostro, it was already late at night. Compared with the previous towns, this is by far the largest city in andiliga.


    When latil heard beren''s plan, she was also stunned. She asked curiously, "Mr. beren, are we going to stay in a hotel tonight?"


    Beren nodded. He scratched his cheek awkwardly and said, "well, after all, I''m sorry to always let you sleep in the same bed."


    Hearing the speech, latil also said, "we don''t care!"


    I care!


    Beren didn''t say it, but smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. We sometimes change places to sleep. Even if you don''t care, I''m uncomfortable sleeping in that cold carriage all the time!"


    Just then, the window on one side suddenly opened, and a kitten leaned out of his head. The cat''s ears swung gently on his head. It was latis, with a big smile on his little face.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice for my brother to sleep with us?"


    In this regard, Bellen also reached out and pinched the kitten''s face. She said reluctantly, "this can''t work. Who can let latis talk well and let her understand the situation?"


    "It''s just that boys and girls can''t sleep together!" Latis puffed up her cheeks unhappily. She wrinkled her nose and hummed lovingly, "I still know that!"


    Ah, ah, the kitten has grown up, too.


    Belen was also gratified, and then said, "now that you know, don''t tease your brother."


    "It''s not! Although it''s right, my brother is my brother, so it doesn''t matter!" The kitten took it for granted and said what she thought.


    It''s not a brother''s problem


    Belen also raised his hand to cover his forehead, and then looked at the cat ear girl. He asked for help: "latil, help, this child is still not mature enough!"


    "Eh? I don''t want it!" Latil smiled and shook her head and refused. She jokingly said, "in that case, Mr. Belen, as a brother, should explain to latis himself."


    This, this can''t be done!


    As a result, Belen could only sigh. He said, "let''s go to the hotel first. It''s so late. There should be no one."


    So beren took out a candy and sent the kitten away. Then she looked around for a hotel and found it in a short time.


    After checking in, beren handed the keys to the girls, which were two large rooms together, and he first parked the business car in the empty yard behind the hotel.


    After returning to the room, beren heard the happy laughter of the girls behind the sliding door. He was slightly stunned, and then went forward. When he opened the sliding door, he was hit in the face by a white thing.


    Huh?


    Belen took down the thing that hit her face and found it was a pillow. Then she looked at the girls who were smiling at her. Only then did she understand the situation.


    So you''re playing a pillow fight?


    "Don''t break things. You''ll be scolded." Belen reminded the girls, and then closed the sliding door slowly. If he took part in the "battle", he would probably be cleaned up badly.


    At this time, the sliding door opened again. The girls were smiling at the white haired man in front of them. Latis also shouted, "brother, come and play together!"


    Belen heard the speech reluctantly and made a "ah" voice. He wanted to read quietly here. It was so late. He couldn''t understand why girls were so energetic.


    In fact, he has never had any motivation in his daily life.


    However, he could not refuse such a unanimous request from the girls, so he could only sigh and harden his head to pick up the pillow to join the battle.


    After a long time, Leia suddenly remembered something. She said, "are you hungry? Otherwise, let''s go to the restaurant of the hotel and have something to eat?"


    "Good!" Lumia''s eyes lit up, too.


    "Well, I''m a little hungry." So said Hill.


    The girls agreed with the proposal except that Elia just blinked,


    In this regard, beren was stunned, and then asked in some doubt, "but haven''t you eaten dinner?"


    After hearing the speech, Leia said with a smile: "is a girl''s appetite so easy to meet?"


    Hearing this sentence, Belen also realized that it was bad. It was bad. Even as a "Kitchen God", he couldn''t satisfy the girls'' appetite? really So terrible!


    After arriving at the hotel''s own restaurant, I found that there were quite a lot of people here at night. It was probably normal for everyone to eat supper.


    Belen found that there were still some empty seats, so he looked at the girls and told them, "well, everyone eat less. It''s hard to digest at night."


    "I see!"


    After the girls answered, they ran together to find things. The hotel is still very high-end. The prepared dishes are very fresh and self-help, which is very convenient.


    Belen first found a seat to sit down. He wasn''t very hungry, so he didn''t plan to get anything. Just watch them finish eating here, but at this time, some noisy voices from around made him care.


    "Those girls are so beautiful!"


    "I don''t know if I have a boyfriend."


    "If you don''t bring a man out so late, maybe you''re traveling."


    Whispers and some strange conversations fell into beren''s ears. His eyes first looked at the table with the loudest voice. There were several tall men sitting there, and he was looking at the girls with food with a very shameless smile.


    Although his children are very popular, this kind of thing is very gratifying to him. They are very bright. This kind of thing was known a long time ago, ah, the girls have been stared at by these guys with strange eyes. He is inexplicably unhappy.


    Click.


    So beren stood up, set his chair, and went to the table in front of the men who were looking at the girls. For the first time, he showed a very arrogant, domineering and annoying expression.


    "Hey, you guys."


    The men were also stunned, and then looked at the white haired man at the table. They looked up at the latter. After seeing the arrogant expression of the latter with his chin raised high, they also showed a very normal look of anger.


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing his question, beren said coldly, "even if you stare at other girls, can you turn down your cheap conversation voice? It''s really annoying."


    After hearing this sentence, one of the bald men with bare arms was also angry. He stood up and glared at the white haired man in front of him, grinning and sneering: "idiot, can you manage my business? Are those your girls?"


    Belen looked at the brain a head higher than himself. Although she looked up at the tall man, her dark blue eyes were cold.

 Chapter 852

    Those dark blue eyes were as deep as the sea. When they reached the depths, there was only endless darkness, and the bald man staring at them was trembling all over.


    This, this pair of eyes, what''s going on?


    Obviously, I look down on the white haired man, but why do I always feel that the person in front of me is inexplicably tall? This inexplicable feeling made the bald man have a very deep sense of crisis in his heart.


    No enemy!


    The bald man who licked blood on the tip of the knife a long time ago is also very sensitive to his intuition. At the moment, he has a strong sense of fear for the white haired man in front of him.


    Belen glanced at the girls who were carrying food, then looked at the bald man in front of her again, and spoke again indifferently.


    "Can you turn it down?"


    Those men who shared the table with the bald man were stunned at the moment. It was the first time they saw the bald man show such a creepy appearance, and they didn''t dare to say anything at the moment.


    "Can... Can..."


    After hearing the other party''s answer twice in a row, Belen took back the eyes of the bald man, and he looked around again. All the people who met his eyes were subconsciously frightened, and he calmly turned back to his seat as if nothing had happened.


    After beren left, the bald man was relieved at the bottom of his heart. At the moment, he found that he was surprised with sweat, his body was trembling slightly, his whole body was relaxed, and then he sat down in his position, looking like a lingering fear.


    Seeing him like this, the man beside him also asked, "old, boss? What''s the matter with you?"


    "That, that man..." The bald man lowered his head with fear and fear in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "you can''t provoke him, you will die!"


    This is a sense of crisis that he never had in the face of Warcraft. No, it''s not at a level at all. When he was just facing the man, he felt a sense of fear of being swallowed by the sea.


    The man opposite said softly, "it seems that he doesn''t mean any harm. Those girls should also be his people. Let''s say something else?"


    "Ah, that''s what I said." The bald man took another look at the back of the white hair, and then closed his eyes. It seems that as long as he and others don''t deliberately provoke him, there will be no trouble.


    That''s good, that''s good. Now I don''t even have the strength to get up and leave.


    At the moment, Belen sitting in his position also noticed that the topics discussed around him had changed. He suddenly regretted that he had done something too much?


    After all, girls are so beautiful that it is inevitable to be discussed, which also shows their glorious charm. If you do so, you may hurt them one day?


    Belen began to reflect. He sighed deeply in the bottom of his heart. His "desire to protect" seemed to be too much. He couldn''t do it. He needed to change it.


    After a while, Belen suddenly became a little concerned about the topics around him. It seemed that he talked about the same topic strangely, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly at the moment.


    "Have you heard about the black dragon that appeared abroad a few days ago?"


    "How can such a big thing not be heard? It is said that when the black dragon left, it seemed to fly towards our Andy Liga!"


    "What!? will you come to us?"


    "A few days ago in cabulet, it seems that some witnesses saw a huge dark shadow passing in the sky. Maybe it was the black dragon!"


    Listening to the topics discussed around, Belen also frowned. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened. It''s not the first time for the ancient dragon family.


    Black dragon.


    At the end of the battle with the demon army outside the northwest, beren met the black dragon and fought with it. Although it was only a rough fight, he could understand its strength.


    Black dragon, dragon of the dead.


    The reason for going abroad can be known without much thought. The black dragon naturally absorbs the dead on the battlefield. However, it also has very high wisdom. It should avoid meeting the "brave" them. After all, even for the ancient dragon people, the "brave" and her partners are a fatal threat. If they meet, The black dragon probably only has a chance to run.


    Unfortunately, even if the "brave" has the idea to deal with it, he has no time to do it. After all, there is still the great enemy of the "demon king" in front of him.


    Beren has always been very disgusted with the absorption of undead. Although it is a metaphysical thing, there is no doubt that it does exist. If there are no undead, is there an afterlife? He didn''t know this, but he was certainly not the only one who was angry about what the black dragon did.


    "Speaking of this, the second king''s daughter in the Kingdom has left the capital with a large number of elite a few days ago. She may have gone to attack the black dragon?"


    "That means those people in the capital already know the location of the black dragon? Don''t come to us! We can''t fight that creature."


    "It shouldn''t be so unlucky. If we meet here, we will die!"


    Crusade?


    Beilun shook his head secretly after hearing the speech. If it was an object that could be easily attacked and would not exist, it would not have been eliminated. Perhaps it is more appropriate to reduce losses than crusading.


    According to anterina, the black dragon is a dragon family that existed in ancient times. It has existed for so long. It has absorbed the dead everywhere since a long time ago. Countless strong people once joined forces to fight against it, but they all came back in vain. As a dragon family that dominated the ancient times, it has both attack power, defense power and magic, To a frightening degree.


    It''s really hard to solve such a terrible creature without paying a huge price.


    After hearing such things, he is inexplicably unhappy. Now he is still traveling with everyone, so it''s better to avoid these troublesome things.


    There was a cold brilliance in beren''s eyes. The killing intention contained in it could not be concealed. Fortunately, no one saw it, and his right hand was slowly held up.


    However, he must get back the sins of the black dragon against latil and latis. Although he doesn''t want to meet in this country, if he meets him

 Chapter 853

    "Well, Mr. Belen, do you want me to get you something to eat?"


    At this time, the girls also came back with a lot of things, and latil noticed that beren''s table was empty, so she kindly asked.


    Beren shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not hungry. You eat."


    "Well, all right." Latil also nodded, and then sat down with everyone. She looked around curiously.


    Those girls, sure enough, were with him!


    After noticing that the girls were sitting with the white haired man, everyone here swallowed their saliva. It''s better not to look over there. The bald man is a famous bully in this street, but he doesn''t even have the meaning to resist each other. Don''t provoke such a role.


    Latil blinked her eyes, then took back her eyes. She couldn''t help saying, "it''s strange. It was very lively just now. Why is it a little quiet now?"


    Although the people around were discussing some things before the girls sat down, they were attracted by them after they sat down. After considering beren, those people didn''t know what to say.


    Although she felt a little strange, latil didn''t care very much. Then she ate the dishes happily, and kept making a sound of satisfaction.


    Seeing the full table of food brought by the girls, Bellen also blinked and sighed at the bottom of her heart. She clearly said not to take too much. Did she underestimate them?


    Isn''t it a skill to eat like this?


    Looking at the cat ear girl who is satisfied with eating delicious food in front of her, beren''s mind is also slightly heavy. If she hadn''t heard the news of the black dragon just now, she''s a little too concerned now.


    It seemed that she was aware of her sight. Latil also looked up curiously at the white haired man in front of her and asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. beren? Is there something on my face?"


    "Ah? It''s all right. I''m just distracted." Beren recovered, then smiled and shook his head, followed by a reminder: "don''t eat too full, you can''t sleep too full."


    The girls said in unison, "I see!"


    However, in the end, except that Elia still looked calm, the other girls either burped or touched their stomachs. Even if they didn''t eat, they should be no worse.


    forget it... Let them go.


    After that, Belen took the girls back to the room, and the girls felt uncomfortable because they were too full. They couldn''t sleep for a time, so they began their night game time again.


    Seeing this, Bellen had to say reluctantly, "keep your voice down. I''ll have a rest first, and you''ll go to bed early."


    "Yes, Mr. beren!" Leia answered with a smile.


    So beren closed the sliding door, turned off the light, got into bed, closed his eyes, listened to the whisper from the next room and didn''t care too much, which didn''t affect his rest.


    After closing his eyes, beren recalled what he had heard in the restaurant before. After thinking for a while, he decided to leave tomorrow. He always felt uncomfortable staying here.


    Will you meet the black dragon? Although he thought it was unlikely, he still thought it better to leave.


    The night passed.


    The dark blue eyes slowly opened, emitting a faint brilliance in the darkness. The man with these eyes sat up and stood up after pressing his temples. He went to open the curtains, and the golden sunshine scattered into the dark room.


    Bellen stood up and walked to the sliding door. When she opened it, she saw the girls who had not woken up. When she saw their sleeping position, she was very helpless. She felt like a rope for robbery. Did she have such a good time last night?


    Well, let them sleep a little longer.


    So beren began to tidy up his things. He didn''t forget the decision he made last night and was leaving for the next city today.


    After a long time, there was a slight sound in the girls'' room, and then woke up one by one. Lumia also stood up and stretched, and then went to pull the curtains open to let the sun disperse the darkness.


    Aware of the movement inside, beren didn''t hurry in and continued to look at the book in his hand, because he knew that the girls had to freshen up and change their clothes.


    After the girls had finished sorting out, Belen took everyone to the restaurant for breakfast, and the people around him naturally moved their eyes, including those last night, who also consciously withdrew their eyes after seeing the white haired man headed by him.


    During the meal, Bellen told everyone about leaving today, and the girls were stunned after hearing the speech. Did they have to leave after only one night?


    Leia was also a little confused and said, "eh? Mr. Belen, we''ve only been here one night. What happened when we left in such a hurry?"


    "Well, I''ve heard some bad news, so let''s get out of here as soon as possible." Beren said so.


    It''s better not to say about the black dragon. After all, for latil and latis, it destroys the existence of their hometown.


    Seeing that beren didn''t seem to want to tell the reason, Leia didn''t continue to ask. She nodded and said, "well, let''s go back and clean up after eating?"


    "Yes."


    Although the girls don''t understand what happened, it''s always right to listen to beren at this time.


    Soon, the commercial car drove out of the hotel and went out of the city. Belen sitting on the commercial car also looked at the sky, and a faint wave light appeared in her dark blue eyes.


    That inexplicable mood appeared again.


    Although he soon disappeared, Belen really felt it. He was silent for a moment, then shook his head and continued to drive the commercial car.


    Let''s leave the city.


    After beren and his party left, the city was still very lively at night, but at this time, the magic boundary of the city suddenly responded, and the huge barrier covered the whole city.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    The manager of the city also realized that something was wrong. He questioned his subordinates, but he didn''t get a response. He also frowned and ran to the balcony. He looked at the four directions from the height of the city. Finally, he suddenly felt something, looked at the sky, and his pupils tightened slowly.

 Chapter 854

    After a week''s drive, beren and his party came to a city, which is also large, even much larger than the previous city. The crowd comes and goes, and it may be very lively at night.


    It was already noon when she came to the city. After driving so far all of a sudden, beren also wanted to relax, so she specially found a high-grade hotel with hot springs.


    Under the leadership of the staff, Belen also parked the commercial car in the rear. He found that the hotel was inexplicably large and the structure was a little familiar. When he entered the hotel hall, the voice of the staff came from one side.


    "Welcome to the andinz hotel."


    Belen, who heard this sentence, also stopped, and after he suddenly stopped, the girls behind him bumped up one by one.


    After separation, latil looked at the man in front of her suspiciously. She asked suspiciously, "ah, Mr. beren, why did you stop?"


    Beren didn''t answer her, but looked at the woman who worked here. He asked in surprise, "is this hotel the property of andienz?"


    The woman was also stunned, then nodded and said, "yes, our owner came here a few days ago, spent a lot of money to buy this land, and then built this hotel with a lot of human and material resources. Now he has monopolized the top of the hotel industry in this city."


    Andy INZ


    Belen couldn''t help smiling. He hurriedly asked, "so, is your owner still here?"


    "Ah? This... Should be, right?" The woman is also confused about why the white haired man asked, and she can''t give a definite answer to this question.


    Bellen naturally saw that the woman didn''t know, but she smiled and said, "well, can you help me arrange a meeting with your owner?"


    "Ah, just a moment, please."


    The woman was also unable to make a decision. She immediately ran to the front desk to explain it to a woman in the same uniform, who was also stunned, then replaced her position and came to beren.


    "Hello, sir, can you tell me your name so that I can report to the owner."


    "Belen glien."


    "I see." The woman nodded, then looked at the girls. She smiled and said, "I think Mr. Lai is also here to stay? How about I handle it for you?"


    Belen also nodded slightly and said, "thank you, please."


    So, after checking in, Belen took everyone with the woman to their room, or the same two rooms.


    "Later, I will convey what Mr. wants to see the owner of the museum. Then I will reply."


    Belen also thanked, "thank you."


    So the woman left after a slight salute. She had a good eye. The white haired man in front of her was certainly not an ordinary role, and it seemed that she knew their owner. If she hadn''t judged this, she wouldn''t agree to the request.


    After closing the door, latil couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Belen, is this hotel the property of miss Verny?"


    Not only she, but also Leia and latis on the side remembered the hotel they had stayed in when they were at Yale Sal, and that hotel was also the andeinz hotel. Its owner was Vernie, an old classmate of beren.


    "Well, I guess she''s right." Beren nodded.


    However, this is not necessarily. Although I heard from Xingnai that Verny has officially inherited her family business, it is likely that Verny''s men did this kind of thing to open a hotel in andiliga. Although it does not rule out that she came here herself, after all, she likes to do most things by herself. Besides, if she doesn''t come by herself in another country, She''ll probably feel uncomfortable, too?


    Therefore, it is more likely to see the latter in Belem.


    Although latil was also looking forward to seeing the owner of the hotel, she had something she cared more about at the moment, so she smiled and said, "Oh, is Mr. Belen going to take a hot spring now?"


    Hearing the speech, beren said, "go first. Maybe people will reply to me soon."


    "All right." Latil also understood, so she looked at the girls next to her. She smiled and said, "let''s go to the hot spring first?"


    "Oh!"


    The girls cheered, and even Elia raised her fist. Although she looked very dull, this was probably her way to show her excitement.


    They haven''t taken a hot spring for a long time since they left the spirit forest. For girls, taking a hot spring is a very happy thing.


    After seeing the girls running out, Belen also began to pack up everyone''s luggage. This time, he will probably live here for many days. After all, there is a hot spring. He hasn''t soaked such a good thing for a long time!


    After cleaning up, someone knocked at the door, and beren also stood up and went to open the door. It was the woman she had asked before.


    "Owner, please."


    Is it really Verny?


    Bellen''s eyes lit up, and then followed the woman out of the room. After passing through the corridors, he also saw a lot of scenery. He couldn''t help but sigh that the hotel scenery decorated by Verny was really beautiful.


    However, it seemed that the girl was really taking her career very seriously. He smiled when he thought that she had the enthusiasm to study magic again.


    When she came to a gate, the woman stopped. She stepped aside and said, "just go in alone, sir. I''ll leave here."


    Belen also responded, "ah, it''s hard for you."


    After receiving the thanks, the woman also saluted slightly with great courtesy, and then turned around and went inside.


    Beren looked at the door in front of him, then raised his hands and slowly pushed it away. His eyes instantly locked on the petite girl sitting in the chair. It was Verny, beren''s old classmate, but the girl was not a double ponytail today, which made him care.


    "Why aren''t you a double ponytail?"

 Chapter 855

    Why aren''t you a double ponytail?


    Ah ah, I said this sentence subconsciously. Belen scratched her cheek in embarrassment and always felt a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry, I found this change, so..."


    When she heard what he said, Vernie snorted. She put her ponytail on her hand and hung it in front of her. She glanced at the white haired man still standing in front of the door, and then opened her mouth unhappily.


    "Why are you standing there? I don''t know. I thought I told you to stop. Come in and sit down."


    "Yes, yes."


    Belen answered twice, then closed the door and went to an empty seat. He looked around curiously and found that the decoration of the room here was almost the same as that of Jerusal.


    "Don''t I look good with a ponytail?"


    Hearing this question, beren also looked back at the girl who was rubbing her hair. He flashed his eyes and didn''t seem to react for a moment.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Verny rolled her eyes, sighed and repeated, "I said, isn''t my single horsetail good-looking?"


    "Ah? It''s pretty good-looking. It''s very suitable for you." Beren blinked, and he replied with a smile. It''s not polite, but from the bottom of his heart.


    Although Verny is the same age as herself, she is really twenty Cough, I''m in my twenties, but my figure is as Petite as ever. People really doubt whether she has grown up. However, her loveliness has never changed. It''s natural to say that she is a beautiful girl. Therefore, whether it''s a double horsetail or a single horsetail, she is very beautiful.


    "Really?" Verny looked suspiciously at Bellen, but the latter didn''t seem to take back her eyes after perfunctory herself. She released her hand rubbing her hair.


    "Actually, I also know that I may not grow up, but now that I have passed the age of a child, the double horsetail is a little... Childish, so..."


    After speaking of this, Verny''s voice softened. She blushed and muttered that beren couldn''t hear clearly. She was probably ashamed. Finally, she cleared her throat.


    "Cough, that''s it."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen was also stunned, and then smiled. He said: "even if she grows old, Verny is so beautiful, so it''s no problem. As long as it''s your favorite hairstyle, it''s very suitable for you."


    Verny, who heard this, was also slightly stunned. Then she blushed and put her hands around her chest. She hummed: "hum, I, I just want to see what you will say. I''m not disappointed!"


    "Well? That''s great." Belen said with a smile.


    After that, Verny talked with beren about her experiences over the years, but most of them were about Andy INZ''s family business. She really devoted herself to her work. Although she was worried about her body, beren didn''t say anything after seeing her proud smile, and he smiled, which was enough.


    After Verny finished, it was Belen''s turn. He smiled and said, "by the way, I met Xingnai before coming to andiliga."


    Verny said, "I know. She mentioned it to me."


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. He asked with a puzzled look: "has she been here?" How did he remember that Xingnai was going to the Western battlefield?


    So, Verny took out a crystal and put it in her hand, She smiled and said, "this long-distance communication crystal was made by Puding when I went to see him before. There are only two. One is at Xingnai, but it hasn''t been used several times, because Xingnai always forgets such a thing. It''s hard to remember that Juran is talking about you with me."


    "Well." Belen suddenly realized.


    "But after listening to her, I was also surprised that you stopped more than 100000 demon king armies?" Verny looked back with surprise.


    In this regard, beren shook his head reluctantly and said, "it won''t be so easy only if I, Xingnai and Elia. Fortunately, help comes one after another."


    Verny also remembered something and asked curiously, "speaking of this, the flame witch will help you. It''s really confusing."


    "She''s not an evil person, is she? She''s just... A little playful?" Belen also thought of Yanlian temple, for which he also had such a judgment.


    "It''s really hard to say. After all, she killed many innocent people." After all, the flame witch was a member of the "natural disaster" that brought great crisis to the Empire. Naturally, she won''t have any favor, but it can''t be said to be annoying. It can only be objectively speaking.


    There was nothing to say on this topic, so Verny thought of another thing. She stood up and sat down in front of beren.


    "By the way, do you know what happened the other day?"


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech, then shook his head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you know?" Verny was also stunned. She thought it was well known now, so she asked curiously, "didn''t you hear it when you passed the city?"


    "Well... We''ve been wandering outside for a long time since we came out of mostro. This is the first city in a week." Belen also smiled awkwardly. It''s really a little ignorant.


    "Mostrow!?"


    After hearing the name of the city, Verny also opened her eyes and made a cry of surprise. She flashed her big eyes and looked at the white haired man in front of her.


    "Eh? Why are you so surprised? Is that city special?" Beren was also startled by the reaction.


    "Ah, it''s really special now, because it has been destroyed..." Verny also rubbed her temples. She didn''t expect such a coincidence.


    Ruin!?


    Belen also opened his eyes in horror. He quickly asked, "what destruction? What''s the matter? We were fine when we came out!"


    He doesn''t think he heard wrong!


    Verny sorted out her thoughts and said, "it''s estimated that your departure time is staggered with what happened, so there''s nothing wrong."


    Belem looked at Verny suspiciously.


    "A week ago, a powerful creature came over mostrow, and mostrow was destroyed that night. It was too late for reinforcements!" Verny''s eyes coagulated slightly.


    Powerful creatures?


    Belen was slightly stunned, and then his eyes slowly opened. He suddenly recalled what he heard in the hotel restaurant that day. He subconsciously whispered, "is it..."

 Chapter 856

    "That''s a black dragon."


    After hearing what Verny said, beren''s eyes were also slightly frozen. Unexpectedly, after they left, the black dragon actually came to the city.


    Overnight, the city was destroyed


    Isn''t that black dragon the dragon of the dead? Why not go to the battlefield and come to andiliga to destroy it? Is it also to absorb the dead?


    Beren frowned and said, "do you know the whereabouts of the black dragon?"


    In this regard, Verny shook her head and said, "I don''t know. The black dragon flies too fast. It may fly high in the blink of an eye, and in that case, how can someone capture its movements."


    The emergence of the black dragon was so sudden that the people of mostro had no time to deal with it. It was just futile to rush to defend. After all, it was an ancient dragon family. If there was no large combat power, it would be impossible to resist, and the city''s border might not be able to resist.


    Belen suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked, "didn''t the second king''s daughter bring her troops to attack the black dragon? Didn''t they arrive at last?"


    Verny also replied, "the action of the black dragon is unpredictable, so the second king''s daughter with a large number of troops can''t catch up with it anyway."


    "That''s what I said..."


    Belen frowned. He also remembered something, so he raised his hand and put it on his chest. He was so uneasy that he wanted to leave. Maybe it was because of the omen of the coming black dragon?


    Can he predict the future? No, it''s not the same. Maybe he feels like an intuition, but his intuition is probably clearer than the prediction of animals.


    Beren didn''t hide it. He said: "I had a bad feeling when I was in mostro, so I took everyone out of there the next morning."


    "Oh? Do you foresee danger?" Verny also showed a curious look. She looked at beren thoughtfully and said, "what''s the reason why she can have a dangerous intuition every other day?"


    "I don''t know, eh... What are you doing?" Beren looked at the girl who suddenly came to his eyes. For a moment, she also opened her eyes and wondered what the latter was going to do.


    Verny stared at the dark blue eyes in front of her. She seemed to see that there was a strange flow of light inside. She was surprised and said, "is this the eye of demigod?"


    "Well... What''s the matter?"


    "Maybe it''s the relationship between your eyes that allows you to feel the danger in advance." Verny looked at the eyes that were more beautiful than gemstones. She liked them inexplicably. She smiled and said, "can I touch it?"


    "No! It will hurt!" Bellen immediately refused. He put his hands on Verny''s shoulder and pushed it away a little. That sentence was really inexplicably dangerous. Then he said, "if it''s my eyes, why haven''t I felt it before?"


    "Maybe your demigod''s eyes have become more powerful." Verny also said something casually, then sat back in her position, smiled and said, "but I''m not sure it''s the ability of your eyes. Maybe it''s your own reason. After all, you can''t be regarded as a person now?"


    After hearing this sentence, Bellen''s mouth also twitched slightly. He said a little depressed: "your words are really hurtful..."


    Doesn''t that mean he''s not human?


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean that." Verny also put her hands together, apologized, and then stretched out a finger. She smiled and said, "do you remember the" magic dimension "I once told you?"


    "Well, of course." Beren nodded. This was what Verny said when she was at frozarno school. At that time, she had not mastered the ability of the magic dimension. Now she has matured a lot and can enter the mysterious magic dimension at will.


    Verny asked, "now you can freely enter the magic dimension?"


    "Well, it can be done." Beren nodded slightly. As early as in the northwest, he had completely mastered the strange feeling.


    "Then you are no longer a human being, and there is nothing wrong with you." Verny also looked at beren with some surprise. She said, "it''s amazing. You''re probably the first human to reach this level. Anyway, I haven''t heard of ordinary human species who can easily step into this field. Ah, no, I''ve never even seen anyone in this field."


    "Always feel... A little shy." Belen felt a little shy when he heard this. He scratched his cheek with his finger. He said, "it''s not that bad."


    He didn''t know whether there were human species who set foot in the field of demigod in the past, but he was not the only one, because Elia had set foot in such a field when she was in elolana, otherwise she wouldn''t have the eye of demigod.


    Seeing the shy Bellen, Verny also said without hesitation: "it''s not so powerful, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this."


    "This..."


    Beren''s expression immediately collapsed. He sighed and said, "come on, don''t hurt me. Now I''m more worried about whether the black dragon will come here."


    In this regard, Verny also said thoughtfully: "maybe. As far as I know, the cities that the black dragon goes to are cities with a large number of people."


    "So it is." Belen nodded, too, and he guessed it.


    In this way, the possibility of the black dragon attacking the city is not small. After all, it is a richer city than mostro. If the black dragon will come to the city, he can''t take everyone away this time, because Verny is still here. He doesn''t think the latter will give up the hotel and leave, and he can''t leave without Verny.


    Belen hesitated for a moment, then looked at Verny. He still cared and asked, "let''s ask, if the black dragon comes, will you go?"


    Hearing the speech, Verny shook her head decisively and said, "no! This hotel has cost me a lot of money. It''s not easy to build it, and with results, I won''t just give it up and leave."


    "I knew you would say that." Belen also rubbed his temples, and then he thought of something. He immediately looked at the girl next to him and said strangely, "you can''t say that because I''m here?"

 Chapter 857

    "Ah, is that true?"


    Belen also covered his eyes with his hands. He sighed deeply and said, "in that case, get ready early. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll lose a lot when the black dragon comes."


    Verny snorted, "I''m Verny andienz! This kind of thing is ready when I get the news at the first time."


    After all, he is the current owner of andienz''s house. If everything is done in advance, it will be done in advance. Since it has been predicted that it may happen, it''s better to prepare early. After all, he is a mature adult. Everything should be prepared for a rainy day.


    "All right." After hearing the speech, Belen nodded and immediately stood up. He said, "then we''ll talk here these days. If you need my help, just let someone tell me."


    "I won''t be polite."


    "Ah, by the way, latile, they also want to see you. Can you bring them to see you next time?" Beren suddenly remembered it, even when she asked Verny.


    "Of course, a warm welcome." Verny''s eyes lit up after hearing the speech, and then she showed a distressed expression. She said: "it''s really boring to be alone. It would be better if someone could chat with me."


    "I see." Belen nodded with a smile.


    Then beren left here and returned to his room. He quickly took out his clothes and went to the hot spring museum in a comfortable mood. Finally, it''s time to soak in the hot spring.


    Although both Bellen and Verne thought that the black dragon might attack the city, so far, Bellen''s sense of danger has not been triggered, and he doesn''t know whether it is failure or no crisis.


    However, after Beilun and others lived in the city for four days, the black dragon didn''t come, but it surprised the whole city.


    That is the arrival of the second daughter of antiliga, lisana Baker Ponto, and a large number of troops came with her. Almost the whole country knows the reason why she left the capital with her troops. Therefore, people in this city are panic because of her arrival.


    The second king''s daughter came to their city with her army. Is it because the black dragon that destroyed mostro will also come? This incident is a huge impact on everyone and an important cause of panic.


    However, fortunately, the second king''s daughter is not an ordinary role. She obviously knew that such a thing would happen, so she asked the city''s managers to convey the message of "just passing through the city", which calmed the panic of the masses.


    Although the tense atmosphere has not disappeared, it has been controlled to the greatest extent.


    "The second king''s daughter is coming?"


    "Well, I just arrived this morning."


    After receiving the news from Verny, Belen was also a little surprised. He couldn''t help thinking that the second king''s daughter came because the black dragon might come, but at the same time, he also had a question.


    "Can the second king''s daughter know the whereabouts of the black dragon?"


    Obviously, the black dragon has been hidden in the sky, and the speed is so fast. Generally speaking, it should be unable to capture its whereabouts. How can the second king''s daughter


    In this regard, wilnie didn''t know the situation. She spread her hands and said, "I don''t know, but there should be some powerful people around the second king''s daughter."


    Belen also nodded, and then said curiously, "anyway, if you are willing to come out to fight against the black dragon, is the second king''s daughter a very responsible person?"


    Although the threat of the black dragon is a national event, generally speaking, the throne should pay attention to the succession in order. The first king''s daughter has nothing to say, and the second king''s daughter has led troops to the war?


    "The kingdom of antiliga, the second daughter of the baker Ponto royal family, lisana Baker Ponto." Vernie took a cup and took a sip of coffee. She continued: "it is said that the second king''s daughter is a very honest person and loved by the people. If the emperor was not alive, probably many people would voice their support for her as the new emperor."


    "Is he such a wonderful person?" Belen was also a little surprised, and then asked curiously, "is the first king''s daughter the exact opposite of her?"


    Verny shook her head, She said: "It doesn''t seem to be. As far as I know, the first king''s daughter is also a very kind person, but her character seems to be a little cowardly, and her talent is also that the second king''s daughter should be better. In this way, the second king''s daughter should be more on the table. However, their sister relationship seems to be very good and there is no need to worry about civil strife, although this is not something we need to worry about Love. "


    Is the second king''s daughter more suitable to be an Emperor than the first king''s daughter?


    Bellen thinks so, but he doesn''t think it''s strange. Even his sister may not be better than her sister. However, according to Verny, the two king women have a good relationship. Perhaps even if they lead troops to fight against the black dragon, they should not cause contradictions between them?


    Click, click.


    Hearing the sound of someone knocking at the door, Verny also shouted, "come in."


    At this time, a beautiful secretary with glasses came in. Although it was not the original one, in beren''s eyes, the appearance of this and that one seemed somewhat similar. Could it be said that they were sisters?


    Verny asked curiously, "what happened?"


    The Secretary nodded and said, "master, please see the second queen."


    The second king''s daughter?


    Verny and Bellen were stunned, and the former immediately recovered and said, "let her in."


    To their surprise, the second king''s daughter chose not to summon but to meet here. This is really surprising. After all, their identities are very different. Does the king''s daughter have such a bearing?


    Then, from the door, a beautiful woman in white light armor came in. She looked beautiful and moving. Her supple black hair was hung in the rear, with an elegant demeanor without losing the demeanor of soldiers. Behind her, there were two women, a woman with a sword at the same waist, probably the same person as the attendant, Another is a girl in a hat who looks a little quiet.


    In order not to lose etiquette, Verny also stood up. She bowed down solemnly and made etiquette. She said, "Your Royal Highness can call me Verny for the first time."


    "You''re welcome. My name is Lisa." The second king''s daughter''s voice was very clear, but she did not lose her composure. Her long, narrow and bright black eyes also noticed the white haired man on the side at this moment. Her eyes twinkled slightly and asked, "who is your excellency?"

 Chapter 858

    After the polite words were over, Verny also invited the second king''s daughter to sit down, and then sat in the chair opposite to beren, so it was easier to communicate.


    "Why did your highness come to my hotel?"


    Lisana said calmly: "as far as I know, Vernie came down from Florence, and she is the current owner of the tourism giant family, andienz, and was a top student who graduated from frozarno school, the highest magic school."


    Belen was also thoughtful after hearing the speech, which was obviously something she could only know after investigation. Obviously, the second king''s daughter came only after something.


    "It''s a great honor to be known by your royal highness." Wilnie didn''t feel any unhappiness about it. After all, she came from another country to do business, so she didn''t have any complaints, so she continued to ask, "but I''m still very busy, so please explain your intention directly."


    "Don''t be rude!"


    At the side of the second king''s daughter, the chambermaid immediately stood up after hearing the plain words and stared seriously at the little girl sitting in her seat.


    "Sit down, dorant."


    The woman called duoante also sat down after hearing lisana''s words, but she was very serious and stared at wilnie, who still looked calm.


    So, lisana sighed, "sorry, my servant has never been calm enough. Please bear with me if you offend."


    It''s very polite.


    Belen also praised in his heart. The latter gave him a feeling of consistency between the outside and the inside, which made him feel good. As expected, as Verny said, he was a very honest man.


    Verny nodded understandably, and then said, "well, tell me about the origin. If I guess well, it''s probably related to the black dragon?"


    Hearing the speech, lisana nodded and said, "yes, it''s related to the black dragon. I''d like to ask your excellency Verny to join us in crusading against the black dragon."


    For the highest Magic School in Florence, even Andy Liga is thunderous. After all, many students who came out of the school showed their heads on the battlefield, and many of them have great prestige. The girl in front of me also graduated from there and must have high attainments in magic.


    "I see. I promise." Wilnie also understood the other party''s intention, so she readily agreed. After all, she also has the determination to protect her hotel.


    Seeing that she agreed so easily, lisana also showed a surprised look. She immediately said, "really? Thank you very much."


    Verny smiled and said, "you''re welcome. It''s mutual help. I haven''t built this hotel long ago. I don''t want it to be destroyed like this."


    "It seems that your excellency is already ready." Lisa also heard something, she said.


    Then, Verny raised her arm and patted beren. She smiled at lisana and said, "however, to deal with the black dragon, your royal highness should not ask me, but this guy."


    "Huh?"


    Lisa Na also looked curiously at the white haired man sitting next to Verny. When she looked at her dark blue eyes, she also trembled, as if she had almost been sucked in.


    "This, this is?"


    Verny smiled and said, "this is the most powerful guy in my class."


    The best?


    Lisa Na also looked at the white haired man with some surprise. When she recalled the name in the newspaper, she was also confused. She had never heard of the name.


    Verny looked at beren next to her and asked with a smile, "doesn''t it matter?"


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s agreed to help you. Working with them can also make us much easier."


    After hearing these words, the woman named duoante also frowned slightly. She felt that such words were a little arrogant. Did the two people in front of her think that they could resist the black dragon only by their own strength?


    The girl in the hat who had not spoken also looked curiously at the white haired man, and lisana on the side was also very concerned and asked, "forgive me for being ignorant, I haven''t heard your name."


    Verny shook her head with a smile and said, "Your Highness, you''re welcome. Although this guy''s name is insignificant, it has a very popular title. Maybe your Highness has been thunderous for a long time."


    "You guy, just say it. Why do you belittle my name?" Beren grinned.


    The three women sitting opposite looked at this side curiously.


    "Ann Ann Ann." Wilnie waved her hand carelessly, then pointed to beren and said to the third daughter, "this is the" white haired sword saint "who defeated the demon army in the extremely cold northwest region."


    Good guy, flatter yourself so that you can relax?


    Belen also glanced at Wayne, who also cast a sly look. Her meaning has been completely seen through, inexplicably reminding the former of the old spirit of this guy in the school period.


    "White haired swordsman"!


    When hearing this, the three women opposite showed "is this a joke?" With such a surprised expression, I looked at the white haired man sitting in front of me.


    The first one to recover was lisana. As a king''s daughter, her psychological quality was very high. She stared at the white haired man in front of her and still couldn''t believe it.


    "Sir, is it really the" white haired sword saint "


    Beren scratched his hair and looked a little strange. He was still ashamed to be mentioned by others, but he wouldn''t show it on the surface. He nodded.


    "If there''s no second place, it''s probably me."


    Is it really the "white haired swordsman"!?


    Lisa Na''s eyes opened slightly, then coughed and sorted out her thoughts. She said in a deep voice: "sword saint, please help us fight against the black dragon!"


    If the white haired man in front of us is really a "white haired sword saint", then this combat power must be won!


    Like Verny, beren easily accepted Lisa''s request. He nodded and said, "I see. I''ll help. After all, I decided to help Verny guard here before you came."

 Chapter 859

    Vaguely heard what the girl said, Belen also looked at the past, and the girl wearing the hat blushed and lowered her head because her eyes were right, which made Belen a little confused.


    Lisa Na also noticed the red faced girl. She seemed to think of something, so she smiled and said, "the child''s name is Caijia. Only she can know the whereabouts of the black dragon."


    Hearing this, Bellen and Verny''s curious eyes focused on the girl with a hat and a low head. They were curious about what was special about the child.


    Lisa explained, "her magic is tracking. As long as there is anything related, she can connect each other with her magic."


    track?


    Bellen and Verny''s eyes were surprised. Unexpectedly, the girl''s magic was so special. If the girl became a detective, she would be invincible?


    "Ah, yes!" Lisa Na looked at the red faced girl and her eyes lit up again. She smiled and said, "sword saint, this child has worshipped you for a long time."


    "Ah?"


    Belen was also stunned after hearing the speech. He looked at the girl named Caijia suspiciously. After seeing the shy but shining eyes floating at that time, his heart jumped.


    He seems to Haven''t you been in touch with this girl?


    "Sword... Sword Saint..."


    Hearing the girl''s soft call, Belen was also stunned. Seeing that the former was a little nervous, she also asked in a soft voice, "what''s the matter? What can I do for you?"


    "I, can I shake hands with the sword saint?"


    After saying this, Caijia''s face became redder, like a ripe red apple. Although she was wearing a hat, she seemed to be angry.


    handshake?


    Beren blinked, then nodded with a smile and said, "OK." Then he stood up, walked to Caijia, and stretched out his hand.


    Seeing the hand in front of her, Caijia also slowly raised her head. Her hands were shaking, but she seemed to have summoned up the courage to hold it.


    Cold hands.


    Just a simple handshake, beren was the first to take it back. She always felt that the girl was too shy to let go.


    Lisa Na also smiled, raised her hand, put it on Caijia''s head and touched it. She said: "after hearing about the sword saint, the child has been looking forward to meeting you. She is very looking forward to you. She didn''t expect to meet here. She may be very happy now, so she is so nervous."


    Visionary


    After hearing this, beren''s heart jumped. He was the first time to have a visionary. This is really a very happy thing. Looking at the girl in front of him is also full of good feelings.


    "Thank you."


    Caijia, who was thanked, also showed a puzzled look. She pursed her lips and remained silent for a moment, and then summoned up the courage to ask, "why should the sword Saint thank me?"


    Hearing the speech, beren was also a little shy and grabbed his hair with his hand. He smiled softly: "I know for the first time that I have such a thing as a visionary, so I''m a little... Happy."


    Caijia''s eyes brightened after hearing this, but she was still very shy and lowered her head. She was angry from her hat. Her mature appearance also made lisa smile.


    Veronica, sitting opposite, crossed her legs, put her arms on the table and dragged her face with her palms. She said blandly, "Belen, if you are flirting outside, you will make latil and them unhappy."


    "Eh? Flirting or something... Are you really talking about me?" Belen also looked at Verny strangely, and he wouldn''t agree with the latter.


    Duo ante, who had scolded Verny before, looked at the white haired man in front of her in silence. Up to now, she can''t imagine that the man in front of her is the legendary "white haired sword saint".


    Finally, dorant couldn''t help but ask, "are you really a white haired swordsman?"


    The others looked at dorant, and Belen looked at her. He smiled and asked, "don''t you think I''m very similar? You see, I have white hair, too."


    "Indeed, there are few young people with white hair, but I don''t feel the momentum of the strong from you." Dorant said his opinion, and then said, "I have seen many strong people, and I can clearly feel a sense of oppression from them."


    Belen also smiled and said, "it seems that you have a strong sense of directness."


    Even if the general strong do not show their breath, some people can feel the oppression hidden in the depths with their excellent directness.


    Hearing the speech, Dorante also nodded slightly. She said, "that''s right, but I don''t feel that feeling from you, so I have this question. After all, the" white haired sword saint "is a super strong man who can kill dozens of demon clan generals alone."


    Beren can see that this woman is not deliberately making trouble for herself, but only when she really has this question. She is a very serious character.


    "I also have great talent in magic and breath control." Belen explained that although this is not the whole reason, the main reason is that he is already in the field of non mortals.


    "Really?" Dorant is still a little suspicious.


    Beren nodded without explaining anything.


    Finally, dorant also said with apology: "sorry, I''m not questioning you, but want to confirm. Please forgive my ignorance."


    "It doesn''t matter. If the black dragon comes, it will be confirmed naturally." Beren said with a smile.


    After seeing that the white haired man in front of him was so confident, dorant''s doubts were dispelled, but his heart was more curious about the power of the "white haired sword saint".


    At this time, Verny asked, "the little girl named Caijia, can you track the whereabouts of the black dragon now?"


    The little girl...


    Bellen, lisana and Dorante smiled at the bottom of their hearts. They always felt that this title was very strange from Verny''s mouth, because the latter looked more like a little girl.


    Verny also noticed the three people''s eyes. She glanced at them, but didn''t say anything. Her eyes focused on Caijia again.


    "Ah, OK, OK, I''ll have a look at it right away." Caijia also answered quickly, and then stood up from her position. She went to the center, and then took out a bottle from the storage container, in which there was a dark red liquid.

 Chapter 860

    When Caijia took out the bottle, beren and Verny also showed a dignified color. The dark red liquid is probably the blood of the black dragon?


    "That''s the blood of the black dragon. In fact, it''s not the first time that the black dragon has come to andiliga, and it was one of my uncles who fought with it last time." Lisana explained and sighed, "although the black dragon was injured that time, it seems that it was an insignificant injury. On the contrary, the army led by my uncle ended up with heavy casualties. Finally, she just brought back the blood of the black dragon. Now it has worked."


    Hearing the speech, beren and Verny suddenly realized that the former looked at the dark red blood in the bottle. Although they looked across the bottle, they could still feel the strange feeling from there. That feeling was very vague, but they could still feel it with his perception.


    Unknown undead power? It''s probably more appropriate to use such a title.


    When Caijia was about to open the bottle, beren suddenly said, "wait a minute, don''t open it first, let me come." Although the power of the dead doesn''t seem to be much, it can definitely affect Caijia.


    "Ah?"


    Everyone looked at Belen suspiciously, and he also looked at Lisa. He asked, "has anyone of you opened this bottle before?"


    Lisa Na was also stunned when she heard the speech. She thought for a moment, and then said, "except that Caijia opened it once, this bottle has not been opened for a long time, and it will not leak out if it is forbidden."


    Hearing her words, Bellen also nodded. He came to Caijia and said softly, "don''t be nervous. Let me check it for you."


    "Well..." Caijia blushed and gently answered.


    So beren raised his hand and put it on Caijia''s head. The dark blue magic came out of his hand. Countless blue light particles poured into Caijia''s body. He frowned slightly and could feel a strange thing flowing slowly in the latter''s body.


    After feeling the undead power in Caijia''s body, beren also said: "there is the undead power of the black dragon in this blood. Caijia who has been tracked with it has also been infringed. Although I don''t know what symptoms will occur, I think it will make you feel unwell."


    what!?


    After hearing this sentence, Lisa Na and dorant both opened their eyes. They were scared and immediately stood up. Lisa Na looked at Caijia with great worry.


    "Caijia, what''s wrong with you?"


    When lisana asked, Caijia was stunned. She was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "I felt a little uncomfortable after opening the bottle that day, but I can''t tell what''s wrong. I didn''t care much about it, but now..."


    Indeed, after opening the jar on the first day, Caijia felt that there was something wrong with her physical condition, but because the impact was not particularly great, she didn''t care too much. She didn''t feel uneasy until she heard what beren said.


    "What can I do?" Lisa Na also showed her worry. She said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, Caijia, it''s my lack of preciseness that hurt you."


    "No, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little problem." Caijia also said quickly after hearing Lisa''s apology. She didn''t think it was a big problem.


    Bellen smiled and said, "Caijia, let me help you clear away the power of the dead."


    "But, can you?" Caijia also has bright eyes. If she can solve this hidden danger, she certainly wants to solve it. After all, it doesn''t sound like a good thing. She will feel uneasy if she stays in her body all the time.


    Beren nodded, smiled and said, "well, you don''t have to be nervous."


    Seeing the man''s gentle smile in front of her, Caijia was also relieved at the bottom of her heart. She nodded, and then subconsciously closed her eyes. It seemed that she was still a little nervous.


    Belen put her hand on Caijia''s head again, input her magic into her body, and wrapped the dead force flowing in the girl with a very accurate and rapid speed.


    Indeed, now Caijia will only feel some discomfort in his body, but he can feel that the power of the dead spirit is sucking Caijia''s anger. Once the time is too long, there will be a very bad situation. Even like him, the death will become more and more full, and finally swallow all the anger.


    Buzz!


    Caijia''s body radiated a dark blue light, and Lisa and dorant who saw this scene also showed surprised eyes. Now all their hopes are on the white haired man. Caijia is their very important friend. They don''t want anything to happen to her.


    The blue magic that radiates gives people a very calm and peaceful feeling, but it all reveals the mystery that it can''t understand. Compared with the sacred feeling that makes people feel small, it has a vague and dreamy sense of fairies that are ethereal and untouchable.


    After feeling the magic, Verny also looked at beren with some surprise. As a classmate and friend of the latter for many years, she naturally knew the magic he had, but the magic she felt at the moment was completely different from what she had ever felt.


    He has no magic attribute, but on this basis, he has stepped into the field of "demigod", so will his magic change like this?


    Those dark blue eyes are more profound and unfathomable than the sea. At the moment, he is in the dimension of magic, controls his magic, wraps the power of the dead, traps it in this dimension in the most direct and tough way, and then forcibly annihilates it.


    Once again, he inquired into Caijia''s body. After confirming that there was no power of the dead, beren took back the magic, and the glory dissipated. He also took back his hand, and then looked at the girl with his eyes closed, but his face was nervous. He smiled.


    "Well, you can open your eyes."


    Hearing this gentle voice, Caijia slowly opened her eyes. She asked nervously, "is it... Ready?"


    "Well, you can feel it. There''s nothing uncomfortable yet?" Beren nodded and said with a smile.


    Therefore, Caijia also blinked, then closed her eyes and began to feel quietly. Then she realized that the weakness and slight pain in her body had disappeared. She opened her eyes in surprise.


    "It''s all right! Thank you, sword saint!"


    Seeing the girl''s smile, Belen was stunned and inexplicably thought of latil and them, so he smiled and stretched out his hand and habitually touched his head.

 Chapter 861

    After Lisa and dorant thanked beren for Caijia, he helped Caijia hold the bottle containing the black dragon''s blood. Then Caijia sensed the whereabouts of the black dragon with her tracking magic.


    "In the sky." Caijia closed her eyes and saw the black dragon flying in the sky.


    Beren and others quietly listened to several key words spoken by Caijia, but it was not beren''s turn to judge the geographical location. He didn''t know Andy Liga at all. However, the second king''s daughter was familiar with the terrain.


    After hearing what Caijia said, Lisa also frowned. Her voice seemed a little low and said, "it seems that the black dragon has passed the ganatlov mountains."


    "Do you really want to come here?" Dorant also could not help shaking her hands. Obviously, she also felt pressure. She raised her head and looked at beren and Verny, and then explained: "the black dragon is not far from the city. I judge that if its direction is right here, it may arrive here in these two days."


    Hearing the speech, the eyes of Bellen and Verny were also slightly frozen. Unexpectedly, time was so urgent. They thought they would have some time to buffer.


    "Well, we have to get ready quickly."


    Lisa, who said so, also stood up from her seat, and her expression was a little dignified. Despite the participation of "white haired sword saint" and Verny, she still felt that the situation was very serious.


    After lisana got up, dorant also got up and stood on her side. The former looked at beren and Verny, and then said, "please get ready, we are about to meet the black dragon."


    "I see." Verny also nodded slightly.


    Then, lisana was ready to leave with dorant and Caijia. She had a lot to do now. After all, she knew that the black dragon was very likely to come here, and it was very urgent.


    Caijia suddenly stopped when she was about to go out of the door. She turned and looked at Belen, then blushed, bent down and said, "thank you, sword saint."


    Beren was stunned, then smiled and said, "you''re welcome."


    Seeing the white haired man''s smile, Caijia also ran away with a red face.


    After the three left, beren was silent for a moment, then turned to Verny and said, "I''ll go back and tell you about it. They don''t know yet."


    "Don''t know yet?" Verny was also very surprised. It was such a big thing, but she didn''t intend to ask, so she nodded and said, "then go quickly. I''m going to set up a magic array today."


    Immediately after that, Belen rushed back to his room. He wanted to hide the black dragon from latil and latis as much as possible, but he knew it couldn''t be hidden after seeing Verny. Therefore, he should make it clear to her today.


    "Latil, I have something..."


    After returning to the room, beren suddenly stopped. He found that the room was empty. After a while, he sighed. It is estimated that the children ran out to play again.


    It''s hard to find such a big city. Forget it. Let them play outside for a while. They should be back in the evening.


    Belem sighed and sat down in his room. He picked up a book and opened the page held by the bookmark.


    However, just as beren had just finished the first line, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. He raised his hand in silence and put it on his chest. The uneasiness in his heart appeared again, but this time it was clearer than when he was in mostro.


    Do you mean


    Beren''s heart sank. He immediately stood up and left the book without a Book tag. He immediately ran out of the door, and his worry and impatience even appeared on his face.


    When Belen was about to run out of the hotel, he suddenly thought of something and immediately grabbed a staff member. He said, "go and report to your owner. Get ready immediately. The black dragon is coming."


    "Ah?"


    The woman was stunned. Then she saw the white haired man running out of the hotel like the wind. She blinked and muttered subconsciously.


    "It''s better to report..."


    WOW!


    Dark clouds are all over the sky at the moment, and the night is gradually coming. There is a continuous light rain in the sky, and the rain is getting bigger and bigger over time, even reaching the point of pouring rain.


    At the moment, in this weather, a white figure flew through the street. The white haired man was looking around with an eager expression on his face.


    "Where the hell have you been?"


    Boom!


    There was a thunder in the sky, and those shops began to clean up and close. After all, no one should care about this bad weather. Close early and rest early.


    Some passers-by with umbrellas also noticed the white haired man running by. One of the passers-by also muttered curiously, "eh? Is that man lovelorn?"


    Wow, wow.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and beren had not found latil and them, but he saw a carriage. He ran to the carriage and saw Lisa behind the glass window. He frowned and immediately raised his hand to knock.


    The three women in the carriage turned their heads and looked out of the window. They were also stunned when they saw the white haired man. Lisa immediately asked the coachman to stop. She opened the door and looked at the man outside suspiciously.


    "Swordsman, how do you...?"


    Beren didn''t wait for her to ask, but said in a deep voice: "don''t linger. Go back and prepare for the battle immediately. The black dragon is coming!"


    "What..."


    The three women all opened their eyes at the moment, but before they had a question, they saw the white haired man disappear in sight and run towards the other end of the street. Lisana immediately recovered and closed the door.


    "Hurry back as soon as possible!"


    That sentence came from the mouth of the "white haired sword saint". She didn''t think the strong man would joke. Moreover, seeing that he was a little impatient, she was uneasy. She had to hurry back to arrange troops as soon as possible!


    At the moment, under a doll shop, six girls stood side by side under the eaves to take shelter from the rain. They blinked their beautiful big eyes and looked at the rain under the light.


    "It''s raining hard. How can we go back?"


    "Mr. Belen may be worried about us."


    While the girls were thinking about the method, Elia''s silver black eyes suddenly flashed a light brilliance. She raised her head and stared at the dark sky, and her eyes coagulated slightly.

 Chapter 862

    "Something is coming."


    When they heard this sentence from the girl in their ears, the girls looked at the silver haired girl next to them in doubt. They saw that the latter was staring at the dark sky. However, they only had black except the white of lightning and thunder.


    Latil couldn''t help asking, "Elia, what are you talking about coming?"


    Elia was still looking at the sky. Her voice was a little low at the moment. She said, "there''s a terrible thing coming."


    As soon as this sentence was said, the girls were shocked. They knew what kind of character Elia was. She would never make such a joke. After seeing Elia''s dignified look, they also felt uneasy at the bottom of their hearts.


    "Well, what about that?"


    Latil also knew the seriousness of the matter. After all, Elia said such serious words. She couldn''t help being nervous, but she also experienced a lot of things, so she was very calm.


    When Elia was silent, Leia also suggested, "go back to Mr. beren! Run back in the rain!" In the current situation, it is right to go back to the hotel immediately.


    "We''ll go at once!" Hill said with a frown.


    Just as everyone ran out and was wet by the rain, they found that Elia didn''t start. At the moment, they looked at Elia who was still standing there.


    Lumia couldn''t help calling, "Elia? What''s the matter with you? We have to leave quickly!"


    Then Elijah regained consciousness. She nodded, followed latil and fled in the direction of the hotel.


    However, just as the girls were running in the street in the heavy rain, Elia suddenly frowned, and the silver magic erupted like subconscious preparedness. At the same time, she stopped, turned around and printed her hands in the air.


    "Elia?"


    Aware of the girl''s stop, the girls stopped, and they also turned around. At this moment, their eyes suddenly opened.


    Buzz!


    The silver magic turned into a huge barrier and wrapped them in it. The raindrops couldn''t fall into it at all. It was like a small circle of ripples falling on the water. Elia stared at the black light in the air, and the earthy yellow magic gushed out at the bottom of the ground. Then she wrapped the silver barrier again, layer after layer, as solid as gold!


    A huge black light beam came down from the sky and impacted on the street with a destructive force. Countless houses were destroyed. Even the streets were swept away. The terrible impact swept away, and in the blink of an eye, it impacted on the magic barrier.


    Boom!


    The evil dark magic bombarded the magic barrier created by Elia. At the moment of collision, her arms trembled, and the barrier was also cracked, but it was not broken.


    After a while, the water vapor began to rise, which was covered by fog. Fortunately, the strong wind dispersed it for a long time.


    "What... Is going on?"


    The girls subconsciously closed their eyes when the black light beam hit them. They slowly opened their eyes after the movement was reduced. However, when they saw the ruins around, their pupils shrank.


    Elia still supported the barrier and didn''t put it away. Her eyes stared at the dark sky. When lightning and thunder, a ferocious and huge black dragon head was caught in her silver black eyes.


    "Black dragon."


    When hearing this, the girls were stunned, and then subconsciously looked at latil and latis. Their only impression of the black dragon was


    Latil was also stunned. She slowly raised her head and looked. There was a flash of white thunder in the dark sky, and the fluttering black wings fell into her eyes, and her pupils slowly narrowed.


    The black wing


    On that hill, two cat eared girls stood there blankly, and in front of them was a scene of hell. The mountain land covered by dark magic could see nothing except black. It was a more desperate picture than the smoke and blood on the battlefield, and in that sky, there was a black dragon gradually disappearing, The appearance of the black wing has been branded in her heart since then.


    It can''t be wrong, that is


    After remembering the dusty memory, latil''s knees softened. The whole person fell and sat on the ground. She couldn''t care that the ground was full of water. At the moment, her whole body was weak, her delicate body was shaking, and her eyes were full of fear.


    "Latil!"


    Seeing the girl sitting directly on the ground, the girls opened their eyes and quickly surrounded her. Unexpectedly, the shadow in latil''s heart could make her lose her strength in an instant.


    "Sister..."


    Latis also called latil, and her look was not good. She was enduring that uncomfortable mood. Although she had been for many years, she had not forgotten, but the picture at that time had a greater impact on the latter who already knew personnel.


    "No... no..."


    Latil lowered her head and lost her focus. She was trembling all over, as if she had fallen into an ice cellar, unable to get rid of the bitter cold.


    Elia, who maintained the barrier in front, also looked back at latil. After noticing the latter''s state, she also pursed her lips. Then she looked back and looked at the sky.


    At the moment, the whole city is echoing with noisy voices, confusion and howling. At the top of the city, the protective barrier has finally been opened, which also reassures the people, but at the next moment, the whole city is echoing with frightened voices.


    In the sky, the thunder and lightning crisscrossed, and in the instant white sky, a giant was fluttering its black wings, the ferocious dragon''s head was raised high, and the dark light particles condensed in its open big mouth, and then suddenly spit out downward.


    Boom!


    The black light beam came, smashed the protective barrier protecting the city in an extremely simple and rough way, and then came to the area. A huge energy storm swept away and took countless lives, which made everyone in the city panic.

 Chapter 863

    After the real body of the black dragon was revealed in the weak light, the panic atmosphere in the city was more solidified, and the black dragon was lifting its head again, and the dark magic began to condense from its mouth again.


    Beilun, who was far away in another street, also stopped, turned his head and looked at the black dragon over there. There was a strong killing intention in his dark blue eyes, and his right hand held it tightly.


    No, find them first!


    Belen swept his eyes to other directions, his blue eyes exuded a faint glow, and his frown suddenly stretched at this moment.


    "Found it!"


    Then, Belen immediately set off and ran in the direction of the girls. He had to ensure everyone''s safety before he could safely find the black dragon.


    This distance is not good.


    The girls are very close to the black dragon. It is likely that the previous attacks have affected them, but I don''t think anything will happen with Elia.


    Nevertheless, beren''s heart was still very eager. He took a long breath, and then took a deep breath. His body began to shine blue. He saw a blue meteor flash across the street.


    Buzz!


    When the roar of the black dragon erupted again, a huge and thick barrier appeared below. At the moment they touched, the barrier also cracked, but it stubbornly resisted its attack.


    "Array! Attack!"


    A black haired woman in light armor is standing at the front, and behind her, there are countless mages and archers ready to go, while the remaining soldiers and guards are all going to evacuate the people.


    After hearing what beren said, the second king''s daughter lisana asked the coachman to rush to the outside of the city with all her strength, and then immediately gathered all the soldiers. When she saw the first light beam falling from the sky, she realized that it was bad and rushed over immediately.


    Dorant stood beside lisana, with a sword in her hand. She looked around and said in some doubt, "where''s the sword saint?"


    "Looking at him before, he seemed to be looking for someone." Lisa Na said her judgment. Her eyes stared at the black dragon circling in the sky, and then said in a deep voice: "the one will come. Before that, let''s stop the black dragon and can''t let him continue to destroy!"


    But those roars had taken countless lives. At the thought of this, Lisa clenched her teeth and locked her eyes on the black dragon.


    This time, we must get rid of this guy!


    Countless magic condensed in the air and bombarded the black dragon. However, its defense was so amazing that so many magic fell on it, which seemed to only annoy it.


    At this time, the black dragon seemed to feel something. It turned its head and looked at the area that had been destroyed by itself. The silver and yellow magic barrier fell into the huge dragon eyes.


    "Ow!"


    The roar was deafening, and the black dragon opened its big mouth. The black sphere in its mouth was like the eye of a storm. Countless dark magic rotated and gathered at a high speed. An incomprehensible magic pattern was engraved in the void, and it roared towards the magic barrier below.


    Lisa Na also opened her eyes when she saw this scene. Unexpectedly, the black dragon abandoned them and went to destroy another place. However, the area has been destroyed, which makes her feel very confused. Do you think there are many survivors there!?


    This distance, too late to resist!


    Just when Lisa Na ordered the army to rush over at a high speed, she also watched the dark beam fall, which was larger than before. The next moment, she showed her surprised eyes.


    Boom!


    The huge dark beam bombarded something that lisana couldn''t see, but it did fall, but it didn''t explode. It seemed that By what?


    Buzz!


    A vast magic burst out when the dark beam fell. Even lisana and her army a few blocks away felt this huge magic.


    That magic is


    Dorant''s subconscious voice said, "is it the white haired sword saint?"


    "No, it''s not like magic!" Lisa Na immediately denied dorant''s judgment. At that time, when the white haired man was treating Caijia, his magic was completely different from the nature of this magic!


    At the moment, in the ruins, the silver magic and yellow magic intertwined with the magic barrier, which stubbornly resisted the dark beam, and Elia looked at the scene in front of her. She was very clear in her heart that this must be blocked, otherwise everyone behind her would be in danger.


    The girls were also frightened by this scene, and Leia also came back. She looked at her hands. There was a faint light in her golden eyes. However, she couldn''t use the power of the forest of elves. After all, it was too far away.


    Hill was also frightened by this scene. Her whole body seemed a little weak. She had not been so close to death for a long time. If it hadn''t been for Elia, it would have been over.


    Lumia drew back her eyes. She was the most calm one. She squatted down and shook her hands on the shoulders of the trembling cat ear girl.


    "Latil, cheer up!"


    After hearing her call, latil finally woke up. When she saw the light between the magic barrier and the dark beam, her face was full of fear.


    "Will, will die! Everyone..."


    Pop!


    The girl''s voice stopped suddenly under the crisp sound, her cheeks were patted by two hands, and the fear in her eyes subsided in an instant, and the short haired girl''s face fell into her sight.


    "Wake up!"


    Lumia couldn''t help shouting. She was very angry and looked at the cat ear girl in front of her. Now is not the time to be depressed. She knew this very well!


    "Lu... Lumia?" Latil whispered softly. She stared at the girl in front of her. There was a burning pain on her cheek, but she did wake up.


    Seeing latil''s eyes refocused, lumia was also relieved. She reached out and pinched the former''s cheek, and then shouted, "now Elia is protecting us! Don''t just get depressed, it will drag her down!"


    If it weren''t for protecting them, Elia would have rushed up and fought with the black dragon. How could she have been passively under attack?


    "Yes... Sorry..." Latil also apologized with great guilt. She realized her fault.

 Chapter 864

    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The huge black light beam suddenly became more intense at the moment. Obviously, the black dragon increased its magic, and under this more powerful light beam, the barrier also had cracks.


    Click, click.


    Elia also felt the suddenly increased pressure. Her eyes looked at the black beam in front of her, and then said, "come behind me."


    Hearing Elijah''s words, the girls immediately reacted. They immediately came to Elijah''s back, surrounded and looked nervously at the broken magic barrier.


    The magic barrier won''t hold!


    Then Elia took back her left hand with a dull look and waved her right hand gently. The silver hair wrapped around her and wrapped the people. The earthy yellow magic spread from the ground and blessed the white hair turned into a cocoon.


    Bang!


    The magic barrier was broken, and the terrible black light beam finally fell on the ground and the silver cocoon. The dark gas was lined up in all directions like a wave, and the power of the dead contained in it seemed to erode everything.


    Buzzing.


    There are two kinds of brilliance on the silver cocoon, silver and yellow, flashing constantly. Even under such a terrible blow, it has not been destroyed, which is enough to prove how strong its defense is.


    Then, the silver cocoon loosened again, and the silver hair came back to Elia. She frowned and looked at the black gas around her. Then her fingers flicked a few times, and the earth shook up. The vast magic dispelled the black gas like an avalanche.


    "Ow!"


    When the black dragon saw the living figure below, its mouth again sent out a startling howl. The huge dragon eyes stared at the bottom, and the huge body began to emit strong black magic, as if covered by black gas.


    Hum.


    With a dull sound, in front of the black dragon, a huge magic pattern as long as its body emerged out of thin air and rotated slowly. At this time, it sounded the sound of dragon singing, which seemed to resonate with the magic pattern and make it bloom with dazzling brilliance. The magic pattern no longer rotated, but fixed in the air, The darkness mixed with red light covered all the magic runes.


    Crackling.


    The dark red thunder and lightning flickered continuously in it, and at the next moment, countless dark red thunder fell from it, indiscriminately destroying everything below!


    Bang bang!


    Elijah''s eyes looked at the dark red thunder falling from above. Her right hand also raised, her five fingers bent slightly, and then made a throwing action.


    Boom!


    With Elia''s action, the earth in front of her collapsed, and a large stone slab connected with the land flew towards the sky like anti gravity. It was broken when it came into contact with the dark red thunder, but it did resist it.


    However, the thunder all over the sky was too threatening. Even lisana and her army on the other side were affected. They immediately launched a defensive formation and began to resist the attack.


    After the magic barrier was built, it did block the countless thunder, and Lisa also noticed something. She said in a deep voice: "the black dragon met her opponent."


    "What?" Dorant was also surprised.


    Then, lisana ordered: "maintain the magic barrier, move forward quickly, and launch an all-out attack once you reach the attack range!"


    Soon, Lisa''s army came to the effective attack range. In order to deal with the black dragon, she even brought many magic guided cannons, and now it''s time to come in handy.


    Boom, boom!


    Countless magic shells and the magic of the mages fell on the black dragon. It was beaten back for several points in the sky, but it didn''t seem to be seriously damaged, but such a dense attack is indeed effective.


    "Ow!"


    The roar full of anger rang through the whole city in the sky, and it immediately launched magic, and red thunder bombarded the army.


    Bang bang!


    For a time, there was gunsmoke everywhere. Although Lisa Na had a large number of troops and countless magic guides, it was always difficult to break through the defense of the black dragon. The ancient dragon family was powerful in all aspects!


    Lisa said in a low voice, "it''s too strong!"


    This was the first time she met and fought with the black dragon. It was really unexpected that the ancient dragon clan was so powerful. Although she overestimated it as much as possible in advance, she underestimated the strength of the black dragon!


    Bang!


    The dark light beam fell on the ground again, directly smashing the magic barrier, and a corner of the army formation was directly torn apart, which also surprised the leader Lisa Na. When she saw that the black dragon could pursue the victory, she saw that it turned the dragon''s head, opened its mouth and condensed a lot of magic, which also surprised Lisa Na.


    Is there something on that side that makes the black dragon feel more threatening than their army?


    Boom!


    Seeing that the black dragon attacked them again, Elia also snorted. She frowned and raised her hand. The magic turned into a vortex in front of her hand. She wanted to directly destroy the light beam, but it needed a lot of magic, but it was much easier than defense, and she couldn''t let the black Dragon hurt everyone.


    "Elia!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, latil also shouted with great concern. Her body was still shaking. After seeing the black dragon, her fear was still difficult to suppress. But now she was more worried about the silver haired girl in front of her than that fear. She didn''t want to see what had happened.


    Hearing latil''s worried voice, Elia was also warmed up. She whispered, "I''m fine. Everyone is right behind me. Don''t leave."


    I will never let you get hurt!


    When Elijah said these words at the bottom of her heart, a blue light and shadow floated with blue brilliance. The white haired figure came to her, and the silver white sword was covered with a faint blue brilliance.


    "Leave the trouble to me. Who makes me Elia''s brother?"


    When seeing the man''s arrival, the girls showed a look of great surprise, and Elia''s eyes brightened. She pursed the corners of her mouth and seemed to be smiling. Then she naturally stepped back and gave way to her position.


    "Brother, please."


    "Yes."


    Belen answered softly. He looked calm and walked to the front. He held the sword in his right hand. The blue light particles began to accelerate on his body. He raised his head and looked at the huge beam of light that impacted at the moment. It seemed that there was a hot flame burning in his dark blue eyes.

 Chapter 865

    When Bellen arrived, the girls'' tense mood could not help but relax. This man is always reassuring, but the situation is still worrying.


    When the dark light beam came, the white haired man took a step forward with his sword, and the blue light particles flowed rapidly. The ethereal magic resonated with the magic dimension of the world, and the dark blue eyes were aware of the dark magic in an instant.


    Demigod''s eye, magic dimension, insight.


    Vientiane creation, no thought, fit, cut the moment.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ time rain."


    At that moment, countless sword shadows were cut out. The blue light and shadow flew out from the ground like thousands of arrows. It was like smart raindrops in the void. In an instant, the dark beam was disintegrated, and the black was covered by blue. Finally, the countless blue rain fell on the black dragon.


    Hiss, hiss!


    The harsh hum rang through the sky, covering up the fear of the whole city, and the huge body of the black dragon was shaken back under countless shocks.


    When seeing this scene, the whole city was stunned, and Lisa also showed a very surprised expression, and dorant next to her immediately reacted.


    "That, that''s the sword saint!"


    Lisa Na regained her mind, and her eyes suddenly brightened. She immediately ordered the army to attack the black dragon. The only thing they can do now is to cover the "white haired sword saint". Their attack is difficult to hurt the black dragon.


    After seeing that Bellen easily broke the terrible attack, the girls behind him also showed very surprised smiling faces. Sure enough, Mr. Bellen was the most powerful!


    "Mr. beren, that..."


    Hearing the voice behind him, Belen also turned and looked at the girl who was looking at him. He whispered, "sorry, I have known about the black dragon for a long time. What I wanted to say to you has been hesitant until now. I''m sorry."


    Although he didn''t know what latil was feeling now, he didn''t seem to say he was out of control, which made him relieved.


    "Mr. beren should not apologize for such a thing." Latil shook her head. She was still trembling slightly until now, because the smell from the black dragon above was too huge, and her fear at the bottom of her heart did not disappear.


    "I thought I might... Meet the black dragon again, so..."


    For a time, in latil''s mind, she recalled the memory of the day when her hometown was destroyed, the gentle hometown people in her hometown, and the most beloved parents, but they were gone.


    TA.


    The glittering tears fell on the ground. Latier held her hands in front of her and closed her lips tightly. Two lines of clear tears kept sliding from her cheeks, which could not be restrained anyway.


    That memory has begun to fade. In addition to mom and Dad, there are few people in her hometown who can remember their faces. That''s why she cries. People''s memory can fade with the passage of time, but only that feeling will always be kept in her heart.


    She has a wish that when she meets the black dragon again, she can end all the hatred in the past. She knows she doesn''t have that ability, but nevertheless, she still looks forward to meeting it again, because she hates it, and this hatred has been preserved to this day.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Seeing the girl with her head down, beren looked at the girl calmly.


    "Please help me... Teach it hard, hard, no, no, please kill..."


    "I see."


    Belen didn''t let the girl finish. He looked at the girl with tears and showed a faint smile. He stepped forward and put his hand on the girl''s head and gently stroked it.


    "After so many years of patience and hard work, let me avenge your family and hometown."


    "Woo... Huh!"


    She could no longer hold back her tears and let them all pour out. Latil began to cry. Now her mind was full of happy memories, which were lost and irreparable.


    "Latil..."


    After seeing such a crying cat ear girl, the girls also surrounded her. They surrounded latil, as if they wanted to give their warmth to the past.


    Beren looked at the silver haired girl. He whispered, "Elia, please protect us."


    "Yes."


    After receiving the response, beren turned away. The gentle color on his face disappeared, and the cold color full of killing and anger covered his face in an instant.


    The gentle girl almost said such cruel words. How much she hated the black dragon in the end. He doesn''t need to study deeply. Now there is only one thing to do.


    Latil, let me help you end your pain today.


    I''ll kill it for you.


    Buzz!


    When he walked out step by step, a blue light mark would appear at his feet, and the blue light particles on him also rotated rapidly, and the hot atmosphere began to diffuse. Compared with the previous ethereal calm, it is now more like a volcano that began to erupt, and the blue light beam rose from him.


    Boom!


    The blue light beam dispersed the dark clouds, all the storms were dispersed by the magical power in an instant, and everything returned to the silence of the night again.


    "So... What''s that?"


    Everyone stared at the scene. What an amazing picture it was. It was so powerful that it easily shocked people all over the city.


    Yes Did God come?


    Some people even subconsciously have such an idea in their hearts. On such a destructive night, the blue light column rising into the sky gives them hope to live like a God.


    "Is that... The power of the white haired swordsman?" Lisa Na stared at the blue light column. Even the troops behind her couldn''t help stopping their attack. She was attracted by this detached scene.


    The blue light column gradually narrowed, and finally all the brilliance was attributed to the figure. Half of the white hair was dyed blue. The man with blue brilliance stepped into the void with his sword. The dark blue eyes with strange lines could not even see the pupils, but stared at the black dragon with black wings above.


    His current state is more powerful than when he was in the forest of elves and when he was fighting the sorrow of ice and snow. He can really master the mystery of the magic dimension with his own consciousness.

 Chapter 866

    In the coalition camp in the distant Western battlefield, the red haired girl was sitting on the high eaves. She was looking at the distance, but at this moment, she suddenly felt a shock in her heart. Subconsciously, she stood up and looked in one direction. There was confusion in her eyes, and then she became incredible.


    Colorful streamers appeared around the red haired girl, with fuzzy and invisible virtual shadows, which are the virtual shadows of various element elves.


    "Sisya, that force... Is close to you."


    "How could a quasi God be born in this world."


    The voices of the Elves were full of shock and incomprehension. They also could not understand that there would be a third creature of this level in the world.


    At present, there are only two statues in this era, that is, the "brave" and the "demon king". The "savior" and "source of disaster" thousands of years ago are also two.


    The "demon king" is not concerned for the time being, but the "brave" is a great existence born along the meaning of heaven and earth. It is an incredible thing that can be born only after thousands of years. It is a creature "similar to God".


    How can there be a third place? Although it may not be as good as the "brave" and the "demon king", it has indeed exceeded the intensity of the "demigod field", which is incredible and beyond common sense.


    Sisya looked into the distance as if she could see the scene thousands of miles away. There was a colorful halo in her eyes, and she couldn''t help muttering, "is it..." The figure of white hair came to her mind.


    At the same time, my eyes returned to the city of andiliga.


    This power is really unprecedented, and beren has raised his power to this level for the first time. If he ever did, he would never be able to do it. He can sublimate here only after he avoids the interference of death.


    An increase of 90%. Because latil was crying, his mood naturally turned into a driving force, making him break through the so-called eighty-nine.


    79% has actually reached the limit of beren''s physical body, and then 80% has gone beyond the field of human beings, not to mention now.


    In fact, the field of growth has specifications. Before 80, it was 100% of its own limit, and then it set foot in the non-human field that accidentally broke the boundaries of mankind!


    Now he is not able to use all kinds of special abilities of the magic dimension by virtue of the "eye of the demigod". As early as the World War I between elolana and the "natural disaster", no, maybe his body was already changing implicitly when fighting the sorrow of ice and snow.


    He can now rely on his self-consciousness to grasp all the forces that ordinary creatures cannot understand, which is an unfounded ability.


    People who really set foot in the "demigod field" can enter the field of magic dimension by virtue of their self-consciousness. When fighting the "brave" for the first time, beren just touched this field, and later had mastered that power. Therefore, he gave birth to the "demigod eye". Only by combining the two can he be regarded as a real "demigod".


    Before that, he had gone all the way in the field of demigod. Now, with his magic, he has really crossed this field and stepped into a new field. His thinking space has been able to stay in the magic dimension.


    Quasi divine field.


    Only half a step away, you can become a God.


    Belen raised his left hand. He could clearly see the magic flowing in his palm. Even a particle could be seen very clearly. He felt around quietly. He seemed to assimilate with the magic of heaven and earth, as if he could have the same way of thinking with heaven and earth.


    It will be windy and rainy today, and it will be clear tomorrow.


    He can even know such things. Even if he may change such things because of some factors, he can instantly know several possibilities.


    This is inexplicably powerful and immeasurable.


    Just when beren''s mood fluctuated, he suddenly felt something. He immediately raised his head and looked at the black dragon in the sky. He saw that the huge creature launched huge magic lines. There were two dark red magic lines in front of a pair of black wings, which contained the incomparable power of the dead.


    For the detached breath just felt, the black dragon obviously also felt a great threat. At the moment, all its attention is focused on the blue figure below. However, compared with avoiding the threat, it has a desire to swallow it. Its greedy mind appears in the eyes of the two dragons, and the black gas is around.


    Buzz!


    When the magic was launched, the dark thunder fell. Compared with the scattered omni-directional attack before, the magic contained in the dark thunder at the moment is more solid and powerful, and countless times more powerful than the military magic guide gun brought by lisana!


    Looking at the coming thunder, beren looked very calm. The murderous intention and anger did not appear on his face, because he had placed it all on his sword blade.


    "Elia, take everyone away."


    Strangely, it was not the voice made by the mouth, but the magic expressed what she wanted to say, and Elia immediately understood it and took everyone away immediately.


    Then, Belen walked towards the black dragon in the void. His pace was very ordinary, but it seemed that he had half the magic of "square inch land", and he was tens of meters away.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ one sword is separated from the world."


    After beren lightly cut out the sword in his hand, the blue sword light flashed by. The void was suddenly opened, and a huge dark gully was like an endless abyss, which made the thunder split into it without any movement, as if it had been swallowed.


    When they saw the blue figure stepping away, Lisa and dorant were also attracted by the detached posture. After being stunned for a long time, the former also woke up immediately.


    "The figure who fights with the black dragon is the" white haired sword saint "who was once famous in the extremely cold western regions! Now, we need to do our best to cover him!"


    The sound was amplified and spread by magic, and the soldiers opened their eyes when they heard the title of "white haired sword saint". They were all ecstatic. Unexpectedly, the "white haired sword saint" who amazed the world would appear here to fight with them against the black dragon!


    Wow, wow!


    Countless magic lines immediately jumped out, and lisana didn''t continue to arrange troops. Now it''s most correct to let them play freely.


    Boom, boom!

 Chapter 867

    Buzz!


    The huge sword Qi with a length of 100 meters divided the atmosphere, penetrated the barrier of space, and directly cut and hit the black dragon''s body. Dark red blood splashed out, and its mouth also roared.


    "Roar!"


    That roar contains extremely terrible destructive power, which destroys countless houses below like a roaring storm. Fortunately, the residents in this area have basically fled, otherwise I don''t know how many casualties will occur.


    "Shut up."


    Just like the coming of the will, a towering pressure fell on the black dragon. It naturally felt it clearly. Immediately, it was full of magic, such as the surging tsunami, which shook the pressure away in an instant.


    As the dragon of the dead that has survived since ancient times, its power is naturally incomparably powerful. Even in the face of beren, who is in the "quasi God field", it is not impossible to fight!


    However, at the moment, it has fallen into the disadvantage. Although beren, who has just set foot in this transcendent field, has not fully mastered his ability, he is not fighting alone. The second king woman lisana on the other side is leading her army to effectively contain the black dragon, which can make the situation so stable.


    Bang bang!


    The black dragon''s body kept exploding with sparks. Although it was not injured, it was disturbed. It also became angry. There was a layer of dark red on the dragon''s eyes.


    "Humans, you annoy me! You''re all going to die!"


    This is not to spit out people''s words, but also to convey the ideas sent out by magic to the outside world, just like beren''s way of speaking at the moment.


    When dorant heard the words of the black dragon, she also sneered. She said, "ha? It''s really boastful. Now we don''t see who has fallen into a desperate situation."


    At this time, the huge body of the black dragon suddenly twisted, and the huge dragon tail threw at beren at a very high speed. The latter was also directly photographed and flew out, and stopped after exiting a distance of kilometers.


    "Howl!"


    The black dragon''s mouth roared, and the dark red magic rose, mixed with the endless power of the dead. This is the power it deliberately mobilized. It is a completely different level from the previous attachment. It is really irritated.


    Breath of the black dragon!


    A dark red vortex beam was sprayed from the huge dragon''s mouth, which contained the power of the dead that could make people fall into hell. The direction of the black dragon''s breath was exactly where Lisa Na was. The black dragon was impatient with the attack of these mosquitoes.


    "No! Defend with all your strength!"


    Seeing this behind the scenes, lisana immediately exclaimed. All the soldiers became extremely united under the threat of death and immediately joined hands to open the magic barrier.


    Bang!


    The dark red vortex beam only stagnated for a while when it touched the magic barrier, and then the power of the dead easily disintegrated it and continued to bombard the army below.


    "The forbidden emperor ¡¤ Yao day covers the petals of twelve flowers!"


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    Just when the vortex beam came, huge golden petals appeared in the void one after another. It kept rotating, emitting a strong brilliance as dazzling as the sun!


    Boom!


    The terrible dark red vortex beam bombarded the golden petals, smashed one after another, but was offset in front of the tenth petal, and its defense was amazing.


    "This magic is..."


    Lisa Na also looked at the only three golden petals left in front of her with a surprised face, and then felt the source of magic. She turned her head and saw a petite double horsetail girl coming from that street, and there were many mages wearing magic guide robes behind her.


    "Verny hall owner?"


    After seeing the arrival of the double horsetail girl, Lisa was also surprised. She had been too involved in the battle before and didn''t realize that she hadn''t come yet.


    But it''s better to be early than coincidental.


    Verny nodded to lisana, and then with a move of her right hand, the three golden petals disappeared. She looked at the huge creature in the sky with a dignified look. This was the defense magic with her strongest prohibition, which was almost broken.


    "You go and help."


    After the opponent gave the order, Verny tied her hands in front of her, and mysterious magic runes appeared around her. She used to be the manager of the magic guide library in frozarno School Park. Her erudition was even richer than that of Joanna, the "king of magic guides". Therefore, with her own magic attributes as the medium, She can cast countless magic and magic array!


    For magic that is not suitable for use with its own magic attribute, just modify the magic circuit from. Verny''s hands suddenly separated. She squatted down, then clapped her hands on the ground, and the Pink Magic scattered into the ground.


    "The law of the jungle of ten thousand wood creatures!"


    Click, click!


    Countless huge vines and flowers rushed out of the earth and shot away at the black dragon in the sky. It also has the idea of avoiding. Then how can its huge body hide many flowers and trees? Its power is so strong that it wants to break free at the moment of being bound.


    "Overlap, increase, array hanging wall prohibition!"


    At this moment, the countless flowers and trees suddenly exuded the brilliance of cyan and pink, and then began to grow rapidly and become thicker. They surrounded the black dragon in the sky like a wooden spirit cage in the sky!


    Verny knew very well that she couldn''t trap the ancient black dragon without doing her best, so she didn''t have the slightest reservation. At the moment, her eyes twinkled and shouted immediately.


    "Belem!"


    At the moment when her cry fell, the blue light and shadow rose into the sky again. He held the sword in one hand and held it high. His dark blue eyes without white eyes locked the struggling black dragon under the cage. The blue light began to flicker from the blade of the sword, which contained beren''s initial anger and killing intention, which was the most destructive attack.


    He only heard Vernie''s voice and realized what he should do. In the past school period, the girl with the most partners was this double horsetail girl. After many years, they still had a tacit understanding as before.


    Vientiane creation, one of the Kendo flow.


    "Angelica sinensis!"


    At this moment, the sound of the sword rang through the sky, and the next moment, beren''s hand holding the sword was straight cut down. The sword light flashed between the heaven and the earth, as if it had divided the heaven and the earth, but when he came into contact with the wooden spirit cage, it burst out amazing brilliance!

 Chapter 868

    The cage in the sky was also cut by the sword. The black dragon fell from the sky. Its huge body fell on the ground and crushed countless buildings. The earth was shocked by the huge impact. Vertex novel x23us.co


    Win, win?!


    When she saw this behind the scenes, Lisa also showed her surprised eyes, and countless soldiers behind her cheered. I never thought that the white haired swordsman was so powerful!


    At this time, Verny came over. She looked at Lisa and said in a deep voice, "the battle is not over until the black dragon is confirmed dead."


    Hearing the girl''s serious words, lisana also recovered. She nodded and said, "I see." Then, she is the general team to integrate again and quickly go to the place where the black dragon is located.


    The black dragon has not been confirmed dead, which is still a great threat!


    Verny looked at the blue figure in the sky. Her eyes coagulated slightly. She injected her magic into the long prepared Flying Magic guide behind her, unfolded the wings of light particles with a sense of science and technology, and then flew to the sky.


    At the moment, in the sky, beren looked down at his hands, with faint starlight on his palms, but it seemed unreal. He seemed to be integrated with nature in a trance. He could feel the increasing power on himself, which meant that the frequency of his magic dimension was more and more similar.


    If the frequency is consistent, it means that his thinking is assimilated with the magic dimension. What will he become at that point?


    Buzz!


    The blue light on beren suddenly disappeared and began to flicker. He only felt that his body seemed to be squeezed by something, and he frowned slightly.


    The higher the assimilation rate of thinking and magic dimension, can''t the flesh body that doesn''t belong to that dimension exist?


    After realizing this, beren immediately stopped his increasing magic that he could continue to improve, and the pressure has been maintained at this tolerable level.


    The sound of the wind came, and a petite figure came to beren. This figure was Verny. She asked, "has the black dragon been solved?"


    Hearing her words, Bellen also drew his mind. He shook his head and said, "not yet. The vitality of the ancient dragon family is too strong, but since he has suffered my sword, he must have been hurt."


    At this time, beren''s eyes suddenly opened, and he had amazing magic power, which directly shocked Wayne out of the side.


    "Belem!?"


    Verny stopped in the air. She looked at the white haired man who seemed to be holding back. She didn''t know what happened to the latter, and the magic


    Belen clenched his teeth and clenched his hands. He found that his strength was rising uncontrollably. At the moment, he was trying his best to suppress it, and the next moment he realized something.


    At the moment, he has stepped into the magic dimension with one foot, and his other foot has been pulled hard to assimilate himself with the magic dimension.


    Maybe that''s why there are no creatures in the magic dimension?


    Belem understood the situation, and then immediately forced himself to reduce his power until he returned to the "demigod field". The power pulling himself finally disappeared, and the brilliance gradually faded.


    Seeing the calm Bellen, Verny also flew forward. She asked with some worry, "Bellen? What''s the matter with you? You just"


    "I was almost pulled to the magic dimension." Belen also smiled helplessly.


    Magic dimension!?


    Verny was also shocked after hearing the speech, but after the man''s smile, she was also angry and said, "it''s a pity that you can laugh?"


    Beren smiled and said, "you should smile for the rest of your life, shouldn''t you?"


    "Your strength just now" Verny wanted to stop talking. She looked at the white haired man in front of her and had a bold guess in her heart.


    She knew that Belem was now in the "demigod field", and she could not judge the height from the same deep and good breath now and before, but she knew the result after hearing Belem''s words.


    "Have you become a God?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing this, Belen also looked at the girl beside him. He was stunned for a while, and then laughed and said, "are you kidding? How can you become a God? That''s what a brave person can do?"


    Boom!


    Just when Verny wanted to say something, the earth suddenly shook violently, and countless boulders rose in the air. In the place where the black dragon fell, the black strange flame suddenly rose into the sky and fell around the city like a meteor.


    This magic


    Feel the magic in the air, and there is a cold awn in beren''s eyes. He clenched the sword in his hand. The power of the dead contained in this magic is extremely powerful and corrosive, and can even easily disintegrate people''s soul.


    At this moment, the gray black that covers the night is probably all the dead spirit power of the black dragon itself? How many souls has this swallowed


    Just when beren felt angry, a black laser suddenly pierced from a distance, and he subconsciously cut a sword in that direction.


    Hiss!


    The extremely sharp sword gas directly divided the laser into two parts. The remaining power exploded in the ruins on both sides, and the smoke of gunpowder became more intense.


    Beren glanced at the giant standing up, and then said in a deep voice, "Verny, please tell the second king''s daughter to deal with the dead, and then we worked together to solve the black dragon."


    "I see."


    Verny looked at the countless floating gray and black dead spirits in the sky, and then showed a dignified color, and then controlled the Flying Magic guide to fly down.


    After lisana got what beren said from Verny, she did not hesitate to start the battle plan. They had no way to win the black dragon. They had to rely on the power of Verny and beren, but they couldn''t wait to die. Those dead spirits were solved by them!


    After that, Verny gave instructions to the mages she had brought. She obeyed lisana''s orders, and she immediately returned to the sky. He needed to help beren.


    The white haired man in the sky stepped into the air in the direction of the black dragon. Although he has lost his ability in the "quasi God field", the black dragon has been seriously injured. His current strength should be enough to solve it.

 Chapter 869

    "Roar!"


    The startling roar from the black dragon not only vented its anger, but also gave orders to the dead spirits all over the sky. The next moment, all the dead spirits were as if they were stimulated. Their fuzzy faces were ferocious, and then flew towards the area with vitality below. x


    "The dead are coming! Kill!"


    Countless gorgeous magic blooms at this moment and bombards the sky. Although their magic does not cause great damage to these dead spirits, it is also effective. If they are hit head-on, they will disappear.


    There are also countless dead spirits in the sky rushing towards beren and Verny, but for them, this is not a threat at all. Their primary purpose now is to solve the black dragon and can''t be dragged down by these dead spirits.


    "Cut!"


    With a deep drink, the blue sword light spread in a ring, killing all the dead spirits coming near, and beren''s eyes also had a faint edge. After solving these dead spirits, he turned into a residual shadow and stepped away in the air.


    Verny took the lead. She clapped her hands in the void, and the magic lines spread. A huge magic array was arranged above the head of the black dragon. The formation speed was amazing.


    If Wayne didn''t inherit her family business, but devoted herself to the research of magic array, all the golden age students, including beren, would be very sure that Wayne would become a master of magic array.


    No, she already deserves to be a master. If there are more achievements in the magic array, she may have her own title.


    Although she didn''t care about it, it also showed her profound attainments in magic.


    "Forbidden array ¡¤ the countercurrent of the sea!"


    That day, a brilliant blue light suddenly bloomed in the magic array of the dome, and then a waterfall poured out from it, like the Milky way coming down, and washed away towards the black dragon below.


    The black dragon raised its head and opened its mouth. The black magic surged wildly and gathered into a huge sphere to blow away the waterfall. However, the next moment, there was a change.


    "Ban change ¡¤ water exquisite shackles!"


    Verny''s gesture suddenly changed, and then her hands closed, and the waterfall falling from the sky also changed suddenly. It spread from the center of the waterfall and became a barrier, generally covering the black dragon, and then the water dispersed to form a huge water chain to seal the black dragon in it.


    "Awesome."


    Seeing this behind the scenes, Bellen was also amazed. Compared with when she was in the School Park, Verny''s magic array transformation is more convenient now.


    "So"


    As the best partner ever, Belen naturally couldn''t lose the wind. His body tilted slightly, and then stepped down and ran out. The left sword finger stood side by side on the back of the sword and stroked it. The blue fluorescence made his edge worse!


    The magic all over the sky is hooked by its sword potential, and all the Qi is condensed in it. The sweet sword sound rises and falls in the void, like playing music, but then it turns into a dull whisper, like the arrival of the God of death, announcing the end of life.


    "Spirit sword dance ¡¤ seventh taboo voice ¡¤ residual sound!"


    It has condensed almost all the magic of the heaven and earth. This sword is particularly heavy. He once cut off the sadness of ice and snow, but now Belen holds it without feeling too heavy pressure. He holds it high and then cuts it towards the black dragon.


    Destroy latil and latis'' hometown and let them suffer so much.


    Today, pay for it with your death!


    The blue meteor with the sound of the low sword cut the dark clouds in the sky and scattered the starlight into the world. It seems that it can cut off the reincarnation. It wants to cut the black dragon in half!


    "Howl!"


    Facing this sword, the black dragon obviously felt a great threat. It made a huge roar in its mouth. The dark red dragon eyes were covered with black. Amazing magic and dead power broke out on its huge body. Obviously, it has also come up with its own limit.


    Declaration of death!


    All the black lines connected together appeared on the huge body of the black dragon. At the same time, its body burst out extremely amazing magic. In addition to its own magic containing the power of the dead, there was another magic. The shackles of water that bound it also slowly disappeared at this moment, and even the magic photons did not appear, As if erased.


    "This"


    Seeing this scene, Verny''s eyes trembled. She couldn''t understand what power it was. She wiped her magic away directly.


    It was carved from a huge magic pattern, from which the doomsday gun with the power of destroying the sky and the earth broke out. Everything passed by turned into nothingness, as if even space could be annihilated.


    At the same time, the blue meteor has hit, and cut out the sword without fear. At this moment, the two extreme forces collided together, setting off a huge storm, and the surrounding space barriers collapsed.


    What powerful magic! It''s not just the magic of the black dragon!


    Belen''s eyes stared at the terrible magic of his sword. The illusory figure could not help but emerge in his mind. He bit his teeth and now he had no intention to think more.


    "I promised her."


    Buzz!


    The blue light shone again. Belen was in danger of being pulled by the magic dimension and stepped into the "quasi God field" again. He clenched his teeth and endured the sudden terrible pressure.


    He promised her. He must not break his promise!


    "Ah ah!"


    Belen''s mouth roared. The blue magic floated behind him like the flame blown by the wind. His power climbed to the highest state so far. His eyes turned into dark blue, instantly understood the magic dimension in front of him and twisted it with incredible power.


    The doomsday gun also trembled for a moment at this moment, and beren''s figure has been wrapped by the blue light and split the terrible doomsday gun with an endless magic sword. There are countless unknown magic that want to erode it, but they can''t enter his field for half a minute!


    "Give it to me"


    WOW!


    The magic power of the combination of dark and gray was split away by the sword, and the blue light became the most dazzling color in the world. With the roar, the man holding the sword with both hands split the sword that destroyed the sky and the earth from the head of the black dragon.


    "Die!"


    In the dark night, the blue light cut through the nothingness and bloomed the most dazzling light in this heaven and earth, which seemed to shake the stars outside the clouds.

 Chapter 870

    "Ha"


    The sword was inserted on the ground. Belen grabbed the handle with both hands and gasped in his mouth. The magic of his body had already been absorbed. Just now, the sword tried his best and was under the assimilation pressure of the magic dimension. Now he was tired both physically and mentally. Vertex novel x23us.co


    At the moment, in front of beren is the body of the black dragon, which emits black gas and is dissipating rapidly. However, the dead spirits in the sky become more violent because of the death of the black dragon.


    "Belem!"


    At this time, Verny fell from the sky. She came to Bellen. She couldn''t help worrying when she saw the latter sweating.


    Belen also turned his head and looked at Verny. He immediately said, "Verny, go and help them deal with these dead spirits. It''s bad if you hurt the people."


    Verny nodded and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing, just a little tired." Beren shook his head. He waved his hand and asked Verny to help quickly. Although the dead are not strong, they are a great threat.


    After Verny left, beren rested for a moment, and then stood up. He looked at the behemoth in front of which half of the black wings had disappeared, and his heart could not help but relax a lot.


    Completed the agreement with her.


    Belen turned his head and looked into the distance. With Elia by their side, they would not be hurt, so he didn''t worry much, but now he wanted to go back to them, but when he just stepped out, he felt something and turned around immediately.


    At the moment, there were two dead spirits floating in front of him, but beren was surprised that the two dead spirits didn''t attack him. He looked at the dead spirits in front of him suspiciously and didn''t understand what the situation was now, but he''d better deal with it. After all, it will hurt ordinary people.


    Belen held the sword and slowly raised it. Although he didn''t have much strength, he could still solve the two dead spirits. However, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. After hesitating for a moment, he spoke slowly.


    "Are you conscious?"


    Until now, when facing the dead, beren found that they all had shapes, not like the shadows in the story. The two dead in front of him were human shapes. To be exact, they should be sub human shapes. Although the lower body was gone, there were animal ears on the top of his head.


    "Daughter"


    Although the faces of the two dead were somewhat blurred, they were indeed a man and a woman, and the voice came from the female dead, which also widened beren''s eyes.


    They still have consciousness?


    Belen''s eyes flickered slightly, and then slowly walked forward. Although he approached the two dead spirits, the latter two seemed to have no other fierce reaction, but just floated there. The female dead spirit even stretched out a hand, as if he wanted to touch the person.


    Hum.


    The blue radiance enveloped beren again, and his dark blue eyes stared at the two dead spirits in front of him. At the moment, the faces of the two dead spirits were many times clearer than before, and they returned from the dead to the dead, which surprised beren. It was caused by their recovery of some memories.


    Middle aged men and women seem to be a couple?


    The man''s eyes, which recovered a little brilliance, looked at the white haired man in front of him. He opened his mouth and said, "you smell like our daughter."


    "Daughter?" Beren was also stunned.


    The female undead also opened her mouth and said, "I have two daughters, one is latil and the other is latis, you know?"


    What, what!?


    Belen opened his eyes wide. He stared at the dead couple in front of him. After a moment, he blinked, and then opened his mouth with some excitement.


    "You, are you the parents of latil and latis!?"


    The middle-aged man looked at the man in front of him and said, "yes, who are you? Why does it smell like our daughter." Because it was the spirit, his worry turned into hostility.


    He was worried that something had happened to his daughter.


    "Really," beren said with a surprise.


    The black dragon has indeed absorbed countless undead. All the stronger undead have been swallowed up by it, while the weak undead has remained and become the current undead. The black dragon who destroyed the hometown of the cat ear sisters will certainly absorb all the undead in that town.


    Latil and latis'' parents obviously have little power, so they will survive. Perhaps it is because their previous breath contains the smell of latil and latis, which attracts them.


    "Hello." Beren put away his sword and strength. He said, "don''t worry, latil and latis are doing well now."


    After hearing this, the hostility of the two dead disappeared, and the woman asked "who are you?"


    When asked this question, beren also showed a serious look. He said, "I am living with them now. Over the years, we have experienced a lot of things, and now we are the most cherished family!"


    This is the most important thing he wants to express to the parents.


    The two undead looked at the man in front of them. After seeing the sincerity on the latter''s face, they also smiled. The man said, "although we don''t know how long we have died, it seems that it has been a long time. Do they miss us?"


    The couple knew that they had died and were relieved.


    "Of course! They miss you all the time!" Beren answered the man''s words without hesitation. He suddenly thought of something, and then hurriedly said, "I''ll take you to see them now! They will be happy to tears!"


    Hearing his words, the man looked at his wife, smiled at each other, shook his head and said, "we probably don''t have time."


    Indeed, they have no time.


    From beren''s perspective, the souls of the couple are dissipating and will disappear soon. Now he can''t take the couple to latil and latis.


    So Belen fell silent. He clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. These two are the parents of the two girls. After so many years of yin and Yang, they must miss their parents very much. He can never replace them in front of them.


    Seeing the man''s unwilling appearance, the woman also showed a gentle smile. She said softly, "it doesn''t matter. We will always watch you in the sky."


    "It seems that our daughter is not bad luck to meet a good man like you." The man also smiled. He said sadly, "although it''s a pity not to see them, please take care of them in the coming years."


    The two undead became more and more blurred and had reached the edge of disappearance. At this time, beren also suddenly raised his head and shouted loudly.


    "Latis is a very mature girl! Latis has grown up and is now studying in the best school garden in Florence! Latis has become very strong! She has been able to face up to the sad past! Although latis is still very naughty, she is also very good! They have all grown up! They have many friends who can accompany them all their lives Friends! "


    "So! Please rest assured to give them to me! I will let them live the happiest and happiest day! This is the most sincere oath from their current family, beren glien!"


    The couple were smiling and looking at the panting white haired man who shouted loudly in front of them. Tears fell out of their eyes. They were invisible tears, falling into the void and rippling.


    "Thank you."


    They must be very happy now.


    The bodies of the two dead gradually disappeared. In the last look, it seemed that the two lovely girls snuggled up to them. The four sat in the incomparably warm stove on the winter night, chatting about the past and the future.


    Mom and dad should go first. Don''t look back. You should go down the next road with the people closest to you now.

 Chapter 871

    After the couple had left for a long time, beren stood silent for a long time. Finally, he looked up at the sky with a firm look in his eyes. Vertex x23us


    Even if I will eventually leave, I will make them live the happiest day before that.


    "Is the farewell over?"


    When the sudden sound came, beren''s body trembled slightly and felt palpitation in an instant. He suddenly turned around and looked. When he saw the mysterious man in black, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Why are you here?"


    Although she has just relaxed her vigilance, this woman can actually appear here when she doesn''t notice anything. This is not the first and second time.


    In Belen''s mind, he put the figure of the mysterious man in front of him together with the vague shadow in the spirit forest.


    Perhaps for some reason, the two seem different, but beren can''t separate them anyway.


    "Why are you here?"


    The mysterious woman in black stood there without any magic wave. Her face was still covered with a thin veil, which had a faint magical effect. It was impossible to see the true face under the veil, but the eyes with a five pointed star engraved were particularly magical.


    "The black dragon you killed is my helper."


    After hearing this sentence, beren''s eyes coagulated. He said in a deep voice, "help? What deal have you reached? Since you are a cooperative relationship, why do you show up now?"


    "Why should I answer you?"


    For Belen''s question, the mysterious woman just answered such a natural word. Of course, she really has no reason to answer the former''s question.


    Belen also stared at the mysterious woman in front of him. He asked again, "so, do you want to avenge the black dragon?"


    The mysterious woman said, "I have this idea."


    Belen, who got this answer, also worked magic in his body. The more this time came, the calmer he was, so he calmly asked, "in that case, what''s the nonsense to do?"


    Holding his hands tightly, this is because beren feels great pressure. From the first appearance of the mysterious woman to now, he feels the unfathomable depth of the other party more and more.


    The mysterious woman said, "because I still have time."


    what do you mean?


    Belen frowned slightly. He didn''t understand what the mysterious woman in front of him wanted to do. He recalled what the demon king said to him when he was in the forest of elves.


    "Are you the devil?"


    Finally, he asked this question. Although many clues pointed to the connection between the mysterious woman and the demon king, he couldn''t help asking. Maybe it was a confirmatory answer for others, but it was too confusing for him.


    The mysterious woman seemed still very calm. She just asked, "what do you think?"


    "From some clues I have at present, you should be the demon king." Beren replied, a faint blue light appeared on his body, and he was ready to fight.


    The mysterious woman said, "really? Aren''t you going to run away?"


    "You said last time that you would kill me at a formal meeting. I don''t think I can escape easily." Although Belen replied so, in fact, he had a reason not to escape.


    "The reason why you don''t run away is because of the girls around you."


    When he heard each other''s words, beren''s eyes twinkled. He didn''t say anything. The blue light in his hand condensed, and the snow lion appeared in his hand.


    "It seems that I guessed it." The mysterious woman turned her head and looked at a direction. She said, "it''s there. Can you stop me now?"


    "What do you want to do?" yelled beren


    "If I said I wanted to kill them, would you beg me to let them go?"


    Hum.


    The blue magic covered beren''s whole body, and the air waves rolled back in all directions. He was only a little short of stepping into the "quasi God field". There was a strong killing intention in his blue eyes, just like the evil light flashing in them. He raised his chin slightly, and the killing intention and anger on his face could not be concealed.


    "How dare you say."


    This is the first time that someone dares to threaten him with girls. This is something he absolutely can''t tolerate, even if the other party is the devil!


    It can be seen that the angry white haired man and the mysterious woman seem to have no fear. She said blandly, "it seems that they are very important to you."


    "What does it look like? Since it''s the demon king, show your true face and voice!"


    Belen shouted angrily, and then stepped out. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the mysterious woman in black. He cut down with his sword in his right hand.


    Facing the sword, the five pointed star in her eyes also turned slowly. The figure of the mysterious woman seemed to become illusory, which made the sword split empty, and she stood behind Belen.


    Belen immediately reacted. He turned around with the power of splitting the sword, and then picked up the sword to stab it, but the mysterious woman in front of him had stretched out her lotus white hand and the palm fell on the man''s chest.


    Bang!


    The huge magic hit Belen and directly shook him out a few meters away. Although it was not far away, the force rioted in his body. A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. He knelt on one knee and covered his chest with one hand.


    How strong!


    Although he knew this for a long time, Belen couldn''t help being shocked. Although he was in poor condition, he could still play his power in the "demigod field".


    "You can''t beat me."


    "So what?" Belen bit and stood up. She didn''t even bother to wipe the blood around her mouth.


    The mysterious woman''s eyes with the mark of the five pointed star also stopped. Her voice tone did not fluctuate at all, but opened calmly.


    "You can choose to surrender."


    Hearing the other party''s words, Beilun was stunned for a moment, then recovered, and immediately sneered, "surrender to you? Help your demon family? Don''t be kidding!"


    It seems that the answer is expected, and the mysterious woman is not surprised. She said blandly again, "then I''ll give you a choice and submit to me, or I''ll kill those girls."


    "You"


    Belen clenched his teeth and clenched the handle of the sword with his right hand. His anger had overflowed with the blue light on his body, and he rolled up a terrible blue magic storm.

 Chapter 872

    Looking at this restless vision, the mysterious woman didn''t make any moves. Although the momentum was strong, she couldn''t lift her black robe, and the five pointed star''s eyes were still calm. x


    "You don''t have a chance. Give up."


    For her words, beren also clenched his teeth. His hand holding the sword was trembling. He was patient. If he didn''t do it himself, it wasn''t that he couldn''t win the other party. After all, if he didn''t do it, no one could predict the real result. That''s not what he was worried about


    "Put away your strength, or"


    I''ll kill them.


    The mysterious woman didn''t finish this sentence, but beren knew what she was going to say. He was silent for a moment, and all his strength returned to his body. He sighed.


    Got the handle.


    Beren looked up at the woman in front of him. He said, "what do you want?"


    "Surrender to me."


    "Why me?" Belen asked his doubts. He didn''t understand why the woman had to choose herself.


    The mysterious woman said calmly, "because your strength is very strong, I need strong combat power to help me."


    This is a natural answer. If it wasn''t for this answer, beren didn''t think the other party would have any other reason to ask him to submit to her.


    however


    Beren said indifferently, "then I have something to tell you frankly. I don''t have much left in my life. Therefore, even if I submit to you, I may temporarily defecte at the last moment. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Your life?"


    When he heard the other party''s whisper, beren also had a flash of inspiration. He grinned and sneered, "yes, I''m not far from death. You can''t use me to do much. If I fight back temporarily, you won''t feel good, will you?"


    I don''t know why. The mysterious woman fell into silence. After a while, she focused her eyes on Belen. The five pointed star in her eyes ran again. For a moment, Belen felt as if she had been seen through.


    In the face of her sight, beren did not resist. He was recovering his strength. If he had to, he could only give it a go.


    At this time, beren suddenly remembered something. He opened his mouth and said, "if you will let us go, I can no longer intervene in the war."


    Smelling the speech, the mysterious woman also said faintly, "do you think I can trust your words?"


    "I know you won''t believe it, but my time is running out. I want to accompany my family in the last time and don''t want to get involved in the war again. This is not false." Belen spoke his heart out, and now he hopes the other party can believe him,


    Just when the mysterious woman fell silent, a double horsetail girl flew into the sky. It was Verny, and she also showed her doubts when she saw the two people below.


    The mysterious woman seemed to feel someone else''s breath approaching. She slowly raised her head and said indifferently to the white haired man, "I hope what you said is true."


    Belen looked at each other silently. He also felt the arrival of Verny. If they worked together, they might not be the opponent of the mysterious woman, not to mention the card of "quasi God field".


    The miraculous five pointed star eyes looked at the man in front of him, and the mysterious woman also took steps. This move also alerted Belen, and thought the woman was going to do it. However, when the mysterious woman came to beren, she turned into a gray light spot and dissipated, leaving a word at the same time.


    "If what you said is false, the devil will come in person."


    Looking at the scattered gray light spots in front of him, Belen also subconsciously stepped back. He frowned and thought about the last sentence left by the other party.


    She''s not a demon?


    This answer puzzled Belen, but it was not unacceptable. If it was the demon king, why didn''t she kill herself? Clearly his current state has been seen through, and he left such words when he was in the forest of elves.


    Don''t understand, full of questions.


    Verny also came to the ground at this time. She went to Bellen and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Who''s that woman?"


    For her question, beren shook her head and said, "I don''t know who she is."


    Verny tilted her head and looked at the white haired man in front of her suspiciously. It was clear that they were talking. Didn''t they know each other?


    "Well, well, I''m going back to them." Beren waved his hand, then turned and left.


    Seeing the white haired figure leaving, Verny couldn''t help whispering, "I''m in a bad mood because of the person just now?"


    After all, he was targeted by such a powerful enemy and threatened him with his most precious family. How could he be in a good mood?


    The huge body of the black dragon has all disappeared. Lisa wanted to collect samples from the black dragon. After all, it is an ancient dragon family and can be used for research. However, at the moment, there is nothing left except blood.


    Outside the city, on a road in the prairie, the gray light condensed and exposed the figure of the black robed woman. With a gentle swing of her right hand, a black little dragon appeared in the air.


    "If you escape your life, you''ll be satisfied. I''ll listen to you and destroy your original body. Now you only have the dragon soul. Go to quiet cultivation for thousands of years."


    "Ow!"


    The black Bruce Lee made a sad voice to the woman, obviously expressing his dissatisfaction. Just at such a dangerous juncture, the latter didn''t help!


    However, the woman in black pulled down her hat and revealed her true face. It was Lilith who met beren in mostro and separated again!


    She is the mysterious woman in black!


    At the moment, there was a dangerous light in the eyes of the five pointed star. She looked down at the black dragon and said coldly, "don''t you roll now without you?"


    Hiss!


    Under the gaze of this line of sight, the black dragon also felt a strong threat. Without hesitation, it turned around and flew away. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the night.


    Lilith took back her eyes, her head was slightly picked, and her beautiful eyes looked at the sky. She said to herself, "I can''t feel the dead spirit in your body. I thought the man had cured you. Was it just sealed?"


    Her eyes seemed to show her angry and murderous face. She could not help holding her hands slowly. She sent out a low whisper on the empty grassland.


    "What should I do with you?"

 Chapter 873

    At the moment, in a fairly complete church hall, latil and her family were sitting on benches, their heads bowed and silent. Although the outside movement had disappeared, they were still very nervous. Vertex novel x23us.co


    "The black dragon is dead."


    Just then, Elijah''s voice came out, and latyr on one side suddenly raised her head after hearing this sentence, with bright light in her eyes. She suddenly looked at the silver haired girl beside her, looking a little excited.


    "Really, really?"


    Elia looked at her, then nodded and said, "I feel its breath from weak to disappearing."


    After latil was confirmed, her body trembled slightly. She closed her lips tightly and covered her mouth. Tears overflowed from her eyes.


    "Sister"


    At the sight of tearful latil, latis also stood up. She went forward, and then stretched out her hands to hold her sister''s head in her arms.


    "It''s over."


    Rattis''s face also shed tears, but it burst out a faint smile. She can''t forget her childhood happiness. Now the hatred should be over.


    The girls are also calming latil''s emotions. They also feel distressed about the latter''s past experience. Now that the black dragon is dead, it can be regarded as revenge, although those who died will not come back.


    At this time, Elia also felt someone coming, so she looked back and saw the door open. A white haired man in white came in. He seemed relieved and smiled.


    "I''m back."


    After hearing his voice, the girls all looked back. When they saw that it was beren, they all stood up, and then they noticed the blood on the latter.


    "You, are you okay?"


    Not only the clothes, Hill also noticed the unspoiled blood on beren''s mouth, so she subconsciously asked, and she was also very worried.


    Belen was also stunned. He smiled and shook his head and said, "I''m fine. There''s nothing at all."


    However, the girls who got this answer gathered up their lovely cheeks, and Belen, who was staring at the complaining line of sight, was also confused.


    Leia reminded angrily, "Mr. beren, wipe the blood off your mouth with your hand, otherwise it''s completely unconvincing."


    "Ah?"


    After hearing the speech, beren was also stunned. He raised his hand and wiped the corners of his mouth. Then he found that there was blood on the back of his hand. He blinked. Then he remembered that he was hurt when he was slapped by the mysterious woman. At that time, the atmosphere was too dignified. He didn''t care about his spitting blood.


    He was hurt, not only because of the mysterious woman''s palm, he could not retreat safely when he collided with the black dragon, but also under the great pressure of the magic dimension. Although there was nothing on the surface, he actually suffered a lot of internal injuries, but his current physical condition was different from that of ordinary people, Even if you leave it alone, you can let the magic between heaven and earth repair your injury.


    However, there is still a faint pain in the body, which is true. I just don''t want girls to worry about themselves, so I''m used to pretending to be relaxed.


    Belen scratched awkwardly and said, "sorry, I did suffer some injuries. After all, the enemy is such a big guy, and I can''t retreat safely."


    At this time, latil came forward. The tears on her face were faintly visible. Her moist eyes looked at the man in front of her. She asked softly, "will it affect Mr. beren''s body?"


    "No, don''t worry so much." Beren shook his head. He noticed that the girl had cried. He showed a gentle smile, put his hand on her head and stroked her gently.


    "It''s over. It''s over."


    About meeting her parents, beren didn''t intend to say it. The girl has accepted the fact that they have passed away. In that case, let everything be settled.


    Their future is guarded by him.


    "Well, let''s go back to the hotel. Although such a war has happened, Verny has protected her family very well. Go back and have a good rest."


    So, Bellen took everyone back to the hotel. The night was already deep. The girls also experienced terrible things, so they felt very tired. After returning to the room, they fell down one by one and went to sleep.


    Elia came to beren and said, "brother, I''ll help you heal."


    "Eh? No, no!" Belen was also stunned, and then shook his head. His injury could recover by himself, so he didn''t want to bother Elia.


    Seeing that he refused, Elia was stunned, and then her beautiful face showed a child like expression of grievance. She whispered, "brother, don''t you need me?"


    Aye, aye!?


    Belen also opened his eyes and saw the girl who was about to cry. He was also a little flustered and said, "no, no! Yes, I need it. I need Elia to help me heal!"


    For a moment, Elia recovered her expression. She asked calmly, "really?"


    Seeing the changing expression at this moment, beren was stunned. Is it time for the child to master such skills? He is his nemesis!


    "You girl"


    Belen also wanted to say something, but finally he could only turn into a sigh. He closed the door so that the girls inside could sleep at ease, and then walked aside and sat down.


    Seeing this, Elia also came to him and knelt down. She stretched out her slender jade hand and put it on beren''s chest. The silver light came out from her hand, and the crescent like embroidered eyebrow trembled slightly at this time.


    "Brother, have you ever fought with anyone?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren also knew that she must have noticed something. He hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "well, I met a man and was slapped by her."


    There''s no need to hide it.


    Without waiting for Elia to say anything, beren said again after a moment of silence, "it may be the mysterious man you met that night."


    Hearing the speech, Elia''s eyes flickered slightly. She whispered, "did you come out to threaten your brother?"


    "Yes." Belen answered, and then he smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t intend to intervene in the war again. The brave ones should do the headache."


    After that, everything has nothing to do with him. As long as he doesn''t do anything, those troublesome guys won''t come to the door again, right?


    He hoped so, and that nothing would happen.

 Chapter 874

    Three days have passed since the black dragon was successfully defeated. During this time, the second king of andiliga, lishana, has also passed the news of the black dragon''s death. It was not long before the whole country celebrated together.


    Even many other countries have sent a message of thanks, because most countries have experienced the destruction of the black dragon. Naturally, they are very grateful to be able to destroy it. Now they are still fighting with the demon army. No one wants to have a fire at home at this time.


    For a time, the name of the second king, lishana, was pushed to the highest peak, including the name of the owner of the andienz hotel. Because wilnie wanted to use this event to build a momentum for her hotel, but she didn''t want to expose her name, so she asked lishana to announce it, However, another man appeared under the name of "white haired sword saint".


    Now in Verny''s office.


    Lisa asked, "is that really all right?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want my peaceful life to be disturbed." Belen also waved his hand. If it weren''t for this, he would have become famous.


    "Swordsman, you are a strange man." Lisa blinked, too.


    Hearing this title, Belen also suddenly realized something. He quickly said, "don''t call me the sword saint. Just call me Belen. You''re the king''s daughter."


    Hearing the speech, lisana also nodded and said, "well, please call my name, Belen."


    "I see." Belen also nodded slightly, and then he felt the hot sight from one side. He looked at the Caijia girl who had been staring at him.


    "Swordsman... Then, then I..."


    Seeing the girl with a red face, Bellen smiled and said, "Caijia can call me Bellen if she wants."


    "Yes, may I?"


    Beren nodded and said, "I''m calling you by your name. It''s unfair if I don''t call you by my name."


    "Well, then..." Caijia also swallowed her saliva. Her face was red, she lowered her head, and said in a voice like mosquitoes and flies: "Bei, Beilun..."


    "Well, that''s fair."


    Belen also smiled and nodded. Then he looked at Lisa and Verny. He said, "if it''s all right, I''ll leave first."


    After beren left, lisana looked at Caijia, who was still red. She said with a smile: "if you like others, you''d better contact them more. Maybe you have a chance?"


    "I..."


    Although Caijia was wearing a hat, it seemed that steam came out at the moment. She walked out with a red face and holding the wall. For a time, she fell into chaos.


    Seeing this scene, wilnie leaned on the table with a helpless face. She couldn''t help sighing and whispered, "as always, she is popular with girls."


    After returning to the room, Belen found that there was only latil in the room. At present, she was also a little confused, but she seemed to be able to guess something.


    "Latil."


    When she heard his call, latil, who was reading, raised her head slowly. She was stunned, and then showed a faint smile.


    "Mr. beren, you''re back."


    "Well, where are they?"


    "I went out to help. Aren''t there many wounded people in the city?"


    Hearing the speech, beren didn''t ask latil why he didn''t go together. He whispered "so ah", then came to the girl and sat down. He was stunned when he saw the book in the latter''s hand, and then smiled. He was reading the book.


    "Latil, are you still sad?"


    Hearing Belen''s words, latil was silent for a while, and then whispered, "it doesn''t matter. It will be better naturally in a few days."


    After all, I''ve been through all these years. No matter how sad it is, it''s a thing of the past.


    "My parents left when I was very young."


    "Ah?"


    When latil heard the man beside her suddenly say these words, she was also stunned. She stared at the white haired man beside her and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "My impression of my parents has been very vague. I only know that they once existed." Beren''s face was expressionless and told it calmly.


    "To be honest, even if I don''t have any stories with them, I know they are my parents. I believe they must be smiling when they know they are leaving and entrust me to Angelina."


    They didn''t abandon him, but couldn''t accompany him anymore. When he left, he vaguely remembered the smiles on the faces of the two people.


    It was a happy smile knowing that he could grow up healthily with the help of others.


    Belen also smiled when he thought of the fuzzy smiling face. He looked at his girl. He smiled and said, "latil''s parents have left, but I think they will be happy for latil and latis''s growth."


    "After my parents left, I have a mother like Angelina to take care of me. Your parents have left, so let me take care of you."


    Listening to what the man in front of her said to herself, latil was silent for a long time. Finally, she pursed her lips, and then asked aloud, "what if Mr. Bellen is gone?"


    Even after hearing this, beren was no longer confused. He replied with a smile without hesitation: "even if I am gone, your future must be happy, because you are the most precious family around you. If you encounter any difficulties, you can solve them together."


    "But if Mr. beren is gone..."


    The girl in front of her slowly raised her head. Her face was flushed and her watery eyes stared at the dark blue eyes. Her mouth was still panting. She was no longer a child. She was already a beautiful girl. She was indeed charming in this way.


    "I''ll be lonely."


    Looking at the girl in front of him, the ambiguous words came from his ears. Belen was also stunned at the girl staring at him. His lips trembled slightly.


    "Latil...?"


    Tears filled her eyes and tears filled her face. The book fell from latil''s hands. She buried her head in beren''s chest, and her arms tightly surrounded the white haired man in front of her.


    "You''re not allowed to go. I''ve already done it once. I want to do it again. I won''t allow it anyway."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Belen also recovered. In silence, he put his hand on latil''s head and stroked it. Finally, he could only respond gently.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 875

    The fact that the black dragon has been defeated has spread all over the world, and the three important roles in the attack on the black dragon are also well known. Many people are familiar with the second king and daughter of andiliga, and the world pays more attention to the "owner of andienz Hotel" and "white haired sword saint".


    In the eyes of discerning people, the former obviously wants to advertise for their own industry, but this is obviously a good method. After all, most people will want to see the true face of the strong who have fought with the black dragon, so there will be many people who will take care of the business of the andienz hotel.


    As for the "white haired swordsman", it is definitely a resounding existence. Once it defeated the demon army in the extremely cold zone, and once it stopped the attack of the super terrorist organization "natural disaster" in Florence. Naturally, it is very eye-catching for the swordsman who is one of the "double swordsmen" in the world.


    But I didn''t expect that the "white haired sword saint" would go to andiliga. Although many forces wanted to curry favor with the strong man, they couldn''t find him anyway, let alone know his identity and trace.


    In the distant capital of Florence, ailorana, in the special Armament Department of the Royal City, a woman with beautiful uniforms and long hair was looking at some messages. After reading it, her beautiful face also showed a smile. This woman was the chief of the special Armament Department.


    "You guy, you went to andiliga."


    Click, click.


    Hearing the sound of the door being knocked, frody also said "please come in". After the door was opened, a man with a fierce look in his eyes came in, but his face was with a happy smile.


    "Flotti! Did you hear that Bellen guy is in antiliga!"


    "It''s always such a fuss, Morpheus." Flotti smiled when she saw her old classmate. She said, "that man still looks very energetic. It seems that we are too worried."


    Morpheus also put his hands on his hips and said happily, "yes, he''s really worried too much. That guy is the second in the sword! Where do we need to worry?"


    After a brief greeting, frotti also asked, "well, you probably didn''t come to me just to talk about beren? I guess, is it because of the upcoming battle?"


    After returning to the topic, Morpheus''s smile also converged a lot. He smiled and said, "yes, I''m going to fight soon. I''ll come to say goodbye to you."


    "I hate people saying goodbye to me. It''s like you can''t come back." Flotti gave him a white look and seemed dissatisfied. Then she said, "you should be called by the" brave "and the" great sage "to prepare for an all-round war. You should be more energetic on the battlefield. If you can''t fight, you have to run, you know?"


    Murphys, who heard this, took a whiff from the corner of his mouth. He was very helpless and said, "if you can''t fight, you''ll run away. Can you cheer up?"


    "What will you do if you die there?" Flotti shrugged, of course.


    Morpheus did not retort. He sat in a soft chair and leaned back. He looked up at the chandelier above and sighed.


    "I hope this time we can end so many years of war."


    Hearing the speech, flotti smiled. She said, "since the brave and the great sage have decided to attack in an all-round way, we obviously have a high degree of confidence. If we can end the war, we can have a long holiday."


    "You''re right. I''ll work harder." Murphys nodded in agreement, then smiled and said, "I''m going to the eastern battlefield. I''m estimated to meet Kaile. I''ll say hello to you at that time."


    "Please."


    Western battlefield.


    The figure with red hair sat on the top of a tall tower. The eyes looking forward to the light looked into the distance. Beside her, there were different colors of brilliance beating.


    The thunder Spirit said in a calm voice, "sisya, the next war has reached its strongest moment. As long as you successfully win that victory, everything will come to an end."


    The flame spirit also said, "in this war, we will take out all our strength to help you."


    All the elements elves who gave sisya protection resonated. They gave sisya protection according to the meaning of heaven and earth, and created the strongest "brave" in order to complete the mission of defeating the "demon king", and the next war was their best luck in so many years.


    "This time, I won''t let her reverse the situation." Sisya also responded in a deep voice.


    That year was also a time of great luck, but she was put together by the woman because she was not careful. She was seriously injured and rested for a whole year, and the woman also disappeared for more than a year. When they met again, they couldn''t fight to that point.


    This time, she will end all the darkness!


    At this time, the Wood Spirit said again, "sisya, this is the final battle. All the luck is on your side, but there are also unpredictable changes."


    "I understand."


    Sisya also nodded slightly after hearing the speech. She naturally knew that everything could not be absolute. She must have the ability and confidence to deal with all unexpected things.


    The spirit of light suggested at this time: "if sisya wants to ensure the situation more, she might as well find the third person. If the third person helps, the battle can be regarded as a victory without suspense."


    The third person, of course, refers to the third creature who should not exist and stepped into the "quasi God field". With the help of the third person, even the "demon king" can never defeat the two strong men in the same field.


    There is no suspense about the outcome of the battle.


    In fact, sisya knew exactly who the third person was. Even the element elves knew very well. When the news of the "crusade against the black dragon" came out, the element elves immediately understood who the third person was.


    If they want the help of the third person, it depends on what sisya said. They know what kind of person sisya is and her guilt for the third person.


    After hearing the words of the spirit of light, sisya also fell into a brief silence. Finally, she also got the result. She put her self-esteem and guilt on the Libra with the world, which is undoubtedly the victory of the latter.


    "When I have to, I will call him."

 Chapter 876

    This time, the "brave" led the coalition army to start an all-round war with the demon king army, because there were highly qualified diviners in the coalition army. Before the war, they pushed the fate of the stars and stood on their side, so the "great sage" Novell immediately launched his own plan.


    After seven days, "the great sage" finally planned out her plan, which even listed countless Countermeasures in case of accidents. She tried her best to describe all the future she could see.


    Next, everything will be created by the brave.


    In the coalition barracks in the largest central battlefield, Novell finally woke up after sleeping the most satisfied sleep for seven days. If she didn''t wake up, she couldn''t do it on this side. Her importance is so great.


    "You''re awake."


    Sisya, who had been sitting and waiting, smiled and looked at her friend who had sat up, so she also stood up and stretched.


    "Well, it''s about to start."


    Novell looked at the girl stretching. She said in a deep voice, "the worst result I expected is that you can''t resist alone. If you get to that point, retreat immediately and don''t be brave. Remember?"


    The magic of the "great sage" is "insight", which is known by almost all the coalition forces, but in fact, it is more than that. Only those who really know her will know that this seemingly very young girl actually has the second kind of magic.


    Foreknowledge.


    This foul level magic attribute is Novell''s second magic attribute. However, each use of this magic will consume a lot of attention, so she only used it three times in these seven days, and these three times are to predict sisya. In these three times, she felt an unknown danger, which is the biggest variable she can''t see.


    Perhaps the "demon king" still has a very powerful card!


    Hearing the speech, Cynthia smiled and said, "if there is the worst situation, I will not be brave. Even I still have a hand to prepare." Then she turned and walked out of the tent.


    Seeing the figure leaving, Novell was also slightly stunned. After a moment of silence, she sighed and whispered, "I hope you really have a back hand."


    Everything depends on this war.


    The Jihad started, and countless eyes around the world are staring at the central battlefield, where the final result of the Jihad will be obtained.


    After Novell''s full deployment, all the troops raided many demon army strongholds overnight. Therefore, Jihad broke out.


    Because the news that "the war closest to victory is coming" came out in advance, many strong people from all over the world came to the battlefield to help, and the soldiers who were eager to fight on the battlefield were very happy about it. They always felt that the dawn of victory was shining on them.


    "Kill!"


    The battle horn sounded. Because of the great increase in momentum, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers also increased sharply. Even if the devil army was strong, it was suppressed under the condition of complete calculation, and had no ability to fight back.


    This time, Novell put all her energy on calculation, and even the most cunning methods were applied to it. It was natural for her to expect that it could attract countless foreign aid for the victory of the war.


    Boom!


    At the forefront of the central battlefield, a red haired figure alone went deep into the enemy camp, holding the eternal holy sword like entering a deserted land, and the army following her behind was now tens of miles away from her.


    At the moment, the pressure of countless demon army is carried by sisya alone. She is the most powerful "brave" in the world. Compared with the pressure given by the demon army, the high hopes of all people in the world are actually the greatest pressure.


    But compared with her who was not mature enough, now she has been able to turn this pressure into power, so she can move forward at the moment!


    At the moment, the brave girl''s black eyes were suffused with a colorful halo. Her eyes were not attracted by the demon army soldiers surrounding her, but looked straight ahead into the dark depths.


    She knows that the woman is waiting for her there, but she can''t get there in a short time. Her luck hasn''t climbed to the peak, and she still needs patience.


    Although the Jihad had begun, those who did not participate still had to live their own lives, at the same time in a city in andiliga.


    "The war has begun again."


    Verny sat in the office and sighed so much. She was a little bored and turned on the swivel chair. It was a child''s behavior, but this was the way she used to relieve her boredom.


    At the moment, Verny is not the only one in this office. Beren and the girls are here, but the latter are looking at the books on one side of the bookcase, mostly interesting comic books.


    At this time, Verny stopped because she was dizzy. She shook her head and looked at the white haired man. She couldn''t help asking, "those guys are on the battlefield."


    What she said naturally refers to the old students. Because of the spread of the "crusade against the black dragon", there was a letter from Florence elolana not long ago. It was flotti who always quarreled with her. In the letter, she mentioned many things, including cold ridicule and hot ridicule of her.


    "Well, I hope they''re all safe." Beren nodded. If he was alone, he would run to the battlefield and fight side by side with those guys without hesitation. However, he was not. He still had people to take care of and couldn''t fight on the battlefield.


    A moment later, Verny dragged her chin with one hand. She asked, "do you say that the war that has lasted for so many years will end this time?"


    "Maybe, after all, it was the closest war to victory." Belen naturally heard about it. He thought that sisya would win with the "demon king" this time.


    After the confrontation with the mysterious woman that day, Belen also heard from her words that she was not a "demon king". Although this matter could not be confirmed, after all, the other party did not attack him according to what he said last time in the spirit forest


    Now the "brave" will fight the "demon king" again. Who can stand the last in this battle?


    In Belem''s view, sisya will never lose. After all, she carries the expectations of the whole world and is the savior to end all darkness.

 Chapter 877

    The jihad has started. Even if ordinary people did not participate in the war, everyone has anxiety in his heart. After all, it is related to the peace of the whole world.


    At the moment, in the hotel in andez, Verny is looking at the general ledger list these days. It is not as miserable as expected, but a good mess.


    Because the city is more than half destroyed by the black dragon, many people are homeless. Most people will choose to live in the intact andienz Hotel, but the hotel obviously can''t accommodate everyone. At the moment, it is full.


    "Ah! There are so many people at once. I''m so tired!"


    After a long time, Verny threw out her pen and sat down on the chair with a tired face. She really wanted someone to play with her.


    At this time, the slim Secretary also came forward with a sweet smile. She said, "master, if you are tired, let me do it for you."


    Hearing the speech, Verny refused without hesitation: "no! I''ll be sorry if Huijiu always helps me!"


    Huijiu smiled and came to Verny''s office chair and pressed the heavy but incomparably soft object on the latter''s head. She showed a satisfied smile and put her hands around Verny''s white neck.


    "It''s my duty to help the master share his worries."


    Seeing Huijiu''s move, Verny also sighed: "you are the same as your sister. You show your true face when others are away."


    "The master''s friends have been here these days. I can''t help it." Huijiu''s cheeks were ruddy, her mouth was still breathing fragrance, and her blurred eyes had an ambiguous luster.


    Verny said helplessly, "I won''t let you mess around. You''d better find them."


    "But I want my master."


    "No."


    It seems that she also heard the determination in Verny''s words. Huijiu also pursed her lips, which seemed unwilling, but finally gave in. She said, "then, kiss?"


    "If I still refuse, will you pester me?"


    "It will!"


    Verny looked up at her servant with a firm face. She sighed, and then closed her eyes without saying anything.


    Seeing this little face looking up at her, Huijiu''s breath was also much faster. Then she slowly lowered her head and printed her red lips on the cherry mouth. Subconsciously, she put her tongue in.


    "Woo!?"


    When she felt the soft thing that came in suddenly, Verny also trembled. She immediately opened her eyes and then stretched out her hand to push Hui Jiu away. However, her arms that imprisoned her couldn''t break free.


    "Too... Woo!"


    Too much!


    After a long time, the two talents separated. Verny and Huijiu were all red and panting, while the latter was a satisfied expression and looked like a crazy woman, while the former was full of shame and anger wiping wet lips with the back of her hand.


    "Too, too much, Huijiu!"


    Huijiu also noticed the master''s anger, and immediately stood up straight. She blushed and said, "yes, it''s the owner''s tempting fault."


    "Why do you blame me?" Verny looked at her servant in shame.


    Just when they calmed down a little, wilnie and Huijiu noticed something and immediately turned around and looked at the door that had been opened. There was a white haired man standing there.


    When he saw the white haired man standing at the door, the two women in the house were stunned for a moment, and then their faces turned red quickly. Hui Jiu left the office with a red face and a low head.


    Seen! Shame!


    Belen also stood in the same place. He didn''t come back until Huijiu passed by him. There was a touch of crimson on his cheek. He raised his finger and scratched his cheek. He stood there awkwardly and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Verny, sitting in the office chair, didn''t speak. She put her hands on the chair, lowered her head and shoulders, and her face was red and about to bleed.


    Huijiu that guy! I didn''t lock the door!


    "Cough..."


    When she heard the cough, Verny''s delicate body trembled slightly. She bit her teeth, and then suddenly raised her head to stare at the white haired man walking slowly.


    "Cough a fart! What do you want?"


    Belen also scratched her cheek in embarrassment, and then said softly, "well... I didn''t know you were the same as flotti..."


    "Different!"


    When she heard beren''s words, Verny immediately shouted and refuted it. She clenched her teeth and shouted in shame: "it''s their own opinion! I''m very normal! Their habits have been preserved since childhood!"


    "When I was a child..."


    After hearing this, beren looked more strange. He subconsciously said, "it turns out that Verny, you were impure when you were a child..."


    "Woo!"


    Verny made a low voice. She shouted with great shame: "shut up! It''s just that level at most. Where did you think of it, you bastard?"


    "No, nothing." Don''t turn your head, Bellen. Some don''t dare to look directly at Verny.


    "You must have thought of something very nasty!"


    "No!" Bellen also immediately retorted, and then seemed to think of something. She looked at Verny with some worry. He said, "I won''t tell others. Don''t start with those girls!"


    "I really am..."


    Verny has reached the point of unbearable. After talking so much, the man in front of her doesn''t believe that she is a normal person.


    Buzz!


    Amazing magic broke out from Verny''s body, which scattered the papers on the table. The magic full of shame directly bombarded Belen and shook him back.


    Seeing that wilnie was so angry that she started directly, Bellen was also shocked. He quickly shouted, "wait, wait! I''ll never say it!"


    "Get out of here!"


    After hearing the speech, Verny was even more embarrassed. She immediately shouted, then clenched her teeth and raised her hand. The magic surged out of it, immediately formed a magic wall and rushed towards beren.


    Bang!


    Beren was shocked away by the magic wall, and the door was pushed and closed by the magic. He quickly stood up and shouted towards the inside.


    "I will never say it!"


    He thought it was Veronica who didn''t want to expose it. He would keep it a secret. However, when he shouted this sentence, a voice full of shame and anger came out of the door.

 Chapter 878

    After witnessing the affair between Verny and the female secretary, Belen couldn''t slow down. He sighed all the way back to his room, which he never thought. He didn''t notice a clue in the school park.


    The so-called same sex repels each other and opposite sex attracts each other. Is this the reason why Wayne and flotti often quarrel?


    Now think about it It''s really possible!


    "I''m back."


    When beren opened the door, he found another girl sitting in the house. When he saw the girl, he was also slightly stunned.


    "Caijia?"


    The second Wang, lishana, has left the city for several days. He remembers that Caijia left with lishana at that time. How could she appear here?


    When she heard beren''s voice, Lisa turned her head and looked at him. Her face immediately climbed up a blush. She said hello softly.


    "Sword... Belen, excuse me."


    "It doesn''t matter." Beilun shook his head. He closed the door with his backhand, then smiled and asked, "Caijia, didn''t you follow Lisa and them back?"


    Caijia nodded and then replied, "I went back, but then I came back with sister dorant. She brought some construction workers and needed her as a conductor."


    Huh? Isn''t that woman the maid of the king? Why do you know architecture?


    Belen also had some doubts, but he didn''t pay special attention. Then he looked at Caijia curiously. He asked, "Caijia, did you come to accompany dorant?"


    "Ah? Ah, uh... Yes."


    After a trance, Caijia also blushed and lowered her head, while the girls on the side blinked, each with their own ideas.


    "So... Latil, did you treat Caijia well? Didn''t you bully others?" Beren looked at the girls.


    Hearing this, latil also puffed up her cheeks. She was very dissatisfied and said, "Mr. Belen is really rude! How can I bully Caijia!"


    "That''s good."


    Beren grinned and sat down. He took out a book and immediately thought of something and looked at the girls.


    "Ah, by the way, if I disturb you, you can close the door. I''ll read here for a while."


    The girls were stunned when they heard the speech, and hill held his arm and said blandly, "what are you talking about? Can''t you talk with us?"


    "Ah?"


    Belen was also stunned. He hasn''t buffered from the scene he just saw. He''d better read quietly to alleviate his mental condition.


    "This... Don''t use it?"


    Leia smiled and said, "Mr. Belen, come on! Caijia came here very hard. She adores Mr. Belen so much. Do you have the heart to disappoint her?"


    Obviously, Caijia had told some things to the girls before beren came.


    After hearing Leia''s words, beren also blinked, then nodded his head and said yes. Indeed, Caijia is the first person in his life who yearns for himself. He can''t let her down!


    So beren stood up and sat down in the empty seat offered by the girls. He looked curiously at everyone and asked, "so, what can we talk about?"


    The girls were thinking about the topic, and after a while, Caijia suddenly said, "but, can you talk about Bellen?" With that, her face turned a little red again.


    When Caijia said this, the girls'' eyes fell on the former. After watching for a while, they looked at the white haired man who was stunned.


    Latil''s eyes brightened a little, then nodded with a smile and said, "well, let''s talk about Mr. beren!" She is also very interested in this topic.


    Latis was the first to raise her hand and said with a smile, "I know my brother likes fruit pie!"


    Fruit pie?


    The noun she heard for the first time made Caijia tilt her head and blink her eyes in confusion. Then she took it for granted that it should be something only Florence had.


    Belen nodded admiringly, "latis is right."


    "Hey, hey."


    Latis, who got the praise, began to giggle with pride, which also made the girls on the side think. Can she get the praise so easily?


    "That... Belem."


    Hearing Caijia''s call, Bellen also looked at her and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Is there anything you want to ask? Just ask, and I will answer you."


    This is her own visionary. Don''t let her down!


    Caijia blushed and remained silent for a moment, as if cheering for herself. Finally, she finally asked, "Belen, what kind of girl do you like?"


    As soon as the problem was solved, all the girls focused their attention on beren, and the problem really hit their hearts.


    Huh?


    Belen was stunned for a long time, and then saw Caijia''s serious look, his cheek was slightly red. He promised to answer before. It would be bad if he broke his promise?


    "My favorite type..."


    Several pairs of ears stood up.


    But in the end, Belen drooped his head. He sighed, "sorry, Caijia, I don''t know what type I like. Maybe I can accept a wide range?"


    The girls who got such an answer were not disappointed, but thought thoughtfully, and Caijia nodded to show understanding.


    "Well, another question, has Bellen ever had a girl?"


    Caijia asked in a hurry. She clenched her hands tightly. Her eyes were very bright. It seemed that she wanted to find a chance from the answer to this question.


    The girls on one side also looked at the girl of their age with a surprised face. Unexpectedly, Caijia would be so brave to ask these questions.


    A girl who has been moved?


    For a moment, a very familiar figure appeared in beren''s mind, with a long horsetail and blue and purple eyes. He also couldn''t help beating his heart, and his cheeks were a little hot.


    This Not so good.


    Elia, who was aware of something, flashed her eyes. She said, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah? No, nothing..."


    Belen subconsciously turned her head and looked at Elia. Her little pink mouth reflected into her pupils, and wonderful pink memories emerged in her mind.

 Chapter 879

    At night, Caijia went back, but when she left, she looked serious, just like the students who found a new topic to take seriously.


    However, in the room, beren lay on the ground like a vented ball, with a tired and decadent expression on his face. Caijia was really wonderful. He was tortured by several questions he asked continuously.


    After a while, Bellen stood up and said, "I won''t eat dinner. You can eat together later. Don''t care about me. I''ll go up and see the scenery."


    The layaday girls should say, "I see, Mr. beren."


    Then, beren left the room, and Elia, who was sitting in the corner looking at the book, slowly raised her head, with hesitation in her eyes.


    Latyr on one side also took back her eyes from the closed door, while latys sitting next to her stood up and the kitten blinked.


    "I''m hungry. Where are my sisters?"


    Lumia also looked at the night outside the window, and then stood up. She said, "it''s already evening. Let''s go to dinner together?"


    "Then let''s go together." Hill got up, too.


    Just as the girls went to the restaurant for dinner, beren came to the roof of the hotel alone. He looked around and found no one, so he walked to the edge.


    Because the hotel in Verny also has a structure that can enjoy the night view, the decoration of the roof is also very exquisite, and the floors around are made of high-grade stone.


    Leaving all the previous tedious things behind, Belen subconsciously thought of the Jihad that probably didn''t stop at this time. He also learned about the situation of Jihad in the past two days, and he also had a general understanding in his heart.


    Now the Allied forces have suppressed the demon king army in a large area, which is a matter of course. After all, the saying "the war closest to victory" put forward by the "great sage" is definitely not empty words.


    Well, after suppressing the demon army, there was no great achievement for the time being. Belen could guess that the coalition army was waiting for the brave girl to get angry, and the brave girl was obviously waiting for something.


    Maybe I''m waiting for a good time.


    "It''s really a brave man."


    Belen also couldn''t help sighing. At the thought that the girl younger than himself would bear the expectations of the whole world, his heart was filled with admiration.


    Only those who can bear the expectations of the world can deserve the name of "brave"? Anyway, he can''t do it. He doesn''t have any idea of becoming a Savior and keeping a name in history. Even if a name is kept in history, he can''t see it.


    Now he can travel and live with his family happily, which is the happiest thing for him now. He has been satisfied.


    However, he still has one regret.


    Belen looked at the colorful lights in the distance, which could confuse people''s eyes like a kaleidoscope. His eyes had no focus and his eyes were displaced, but he seemed to see a figure.


    Lilith.


    She is Belen''s biggest regret now. It''s not easy to meet again after many years, but she met and left in a hurry, and the news is still so cruel.


    "Are you really on the side of the demon clan?"


    Belen couldn''t help whispering. After hearing Elia''s reasoning, he was vaguely aware of something. Although he didn''t want to believe it, it seemed to have become the most accurate answer.


    If Lilith is on the side of the demon family, she must be the enemy of the world. When she chooses between her and the world, beren finally replies with silence.


    Will she go to war?


    This is a problem that beren cares about very much. He doesn''t know how much Lilith hides, but even if he can''t see through, it must be very powerful.


    Could Lilith be the mysterious man Elia met?


    If so


    Beren''s mind reappeared the mysterious woman he met after the expedition against the black dragon that day. Then he reappeared his several encounters with the mysterious woman, and his eyes began to twinkle.


    Although I don''t want to think about it, I really can''t help thinking about it.


    Lilith, who the hell are you?


    Beren wanted to ask this question in front of the girl and wanted her to tell him her true identity. He believed that he would never give up her even if he knew it.


    Lilith is the mysterious person Elijah met that night and the mysterious woman he met over the years. If so, even if there are some mysteries, they can all be connected.


    The reason why every time you have the opportunity to solve yourself but don''t do it, it is likely to be the person you know. If you think so, you can figure it out.


    Because Lilith is the mysterious woman, she didn''t kill him many times when she had the chance!


    Thinking of this, beren''s mood is indeed very complex, but she is a little happy. If so, it means that Lilith has not cut off his previous relationship with her.


    You can only say such a thing if you know nothing about it.


    Can''t help thinking of what Lilith said to herself that day. Belen was inexplicably angry. He clenched his teeth and said to himself, "tell me what you have. Don''t I deserve to be trusted?"


    Even if you really stand on the side of the demon clan, I will never ignore you!


    Indeed, there were many things he didn''t know about Lilith. Even in the most intimate year, he didn''t know even a little secret hidden in Lilith, but he didn''t really know anything about her.


    There is no doubt that she is the person he cares about very much. Even now, it is the same. She is a gentle girl, which he will never doubt, because that pair of eyes once told him that he will not doubt, because it is his family!


    Indeed, I don''t know enough about you, but ah, how did you ever value my determination?


    You may really stand on the side of the demon family, but even so, I will never let go again, even if you are the "demon king"! I will never hesitate.


    The world and you, which one do I choose?


    Beilun grinned, as warm as the spring breeze. The night wind blew his hair, which made his originally depressed look more energetic. He looked up at the starry sky and held his hands tightly. His blue eyes flashed a faint light, like the sea illuminated by the sun.


    Give up you for the world, give up the whole world for you?


    This problem is terrible. He really can''t choose, so


    At that time, he did hesitate and remain silent, but now he finally figured out that there are not only two answers to that question. Now, if he can face the girl''s question again, he can answer the girl with his head up and chest up.

 Chapter 880

    After figuring out everything in his mind, beren''s mood was also suddenly enlightened. He smiled and looked at the scene of the night sky. Although Jihad had begun, the world was still full of colorful colors.


    "Mr. beren."


    Hearing the familiar voice behind him, Belen also turned and looked. She saw a cat eared girl standing there at the entrance, with her bright brown and yellow pupils staring at her.


    After seeing her, Belen was also stunned and asked suspiciously, "latil? Didn''t you go to dinner?"


    "Well... I''ll finish it first." Latil closed the door, then walked slowly to beren, holding her wrist in her right hand. She said, "I''m up because I''m worried about Mr. beren."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen was also stunned. She immediately smiled and shook her head and said, "don''t worry about me. I''m just thinking about something. Now I''ve figured it out. I''m in a good mood."


    Latil lowered her head. She seemed a little nervous, but then she relaxed slowly. She raised her head and looked at the white haired man in front of her.


    "Mr. beren, I want to ask you some questions."


    Beren blinked, then nodded and said, "ask." Although he said so, he was very nervous at the bottom of his heart. Today he was afraid of the questions asked by Caijia.


    First of all, latil asked her one thing she was most worried about. She stared at her blue eyes and asked, "Mr. Belen, will you go to this war?"


    "No."


    Belen shook his head and answered without hesitation. He knew what latil was worried about, and the meaning of his existence now was to accompany everyone, so he would never intervene in those troubles unless he had to.


    "Really?"


    "Well, really."


    After being reconfirmed, latil''s nervous look also disappeared a lot, but after hesitating for a moment, she asked a question that stunned Belen.


    "Please tell me how much time Mr. beren has left?"


    This is not only what latil wants to know, but also other girls care very much. They just don''t ask, and now she can''t help it.


    Belen hesitated for a while, and finally smiled and said, "I''d better not answer you."


    When she heard this, latil''s eyes opened slowly. She couldn''t help asking, "why? Is there not enough time?"


    Seeing the girl with a worried face and even about to cry, beren also hurriedly said, "no, no, there''s plenty of time. Don''t worry so much. It''s just a serious topic, so I don''t want to give it an answer."


    "Really?" Latil looked suspiciously at the man in front of him, who always used some gentle words to cover up the answer of the question itself.


    "Of course, if I lie, latil will see it?" Beren nodded. He was not good at lying, and the girls around him could easily see through him, so lying was meaningless.


    "Well, I won''t ask."


    So latil gave up asking about it. Although she would be worried if she couldn''t get an accurate answer all the time, her mood might be worse if she got the answer.


    Seeing the silent girl, Bellen also reached out and touched her head, smiled and said, "don''t worry about me. I still want to see latis graduate from the school."


    He has given the answer implicitly.


    At the mention of this, Belen thought of something again. He couldn''t help saying, "anyway, I''ve brought latis and Elia out for so long. Won''t I delay my studies?"


    "There should be no problem..." Latil is also a little uncertain.


    Maybe it''s not a problem for Elia. After all, her popularity in the School Park and her own strength are enough to graduate early. What they are worried about is latis. Although the latter''s grades are good, she is different from Elia after all, and she has fallen behind in her homework for nearly a year.


    "Come back to Florence some day and send the child to the school park." Belem rubbed his temples, but he wanted to see latis graduate from school.


    After hearing the speech, latil couldn''t help imagining the expression of the kitten at that time, so she sighed and said, "it''s estimated to be very noisy."


    Bellen shook her head firmly and said, "that''s not good. She has a bright future!"


    After all, it has the highest life magic, and nit, the "savior" thousands of years ago, has taught many lost magic. If it is used and studied, rattis will become an excellent mage.


    After a long time, Belen took out the picnic mat and put it on the ground. He sat down and patted the empty seat on one side, indicating that latil also sat down. After sitting down, he couldn''t help sighing at the stars.


    "Before you know it, latis has grown so big."


    Belen also sighed: "not only latis, everyone has grown up, latil, you have become a beautiful big girl."


    Latil, who heard this, trembled. She put her arms around her bent legs and said softly, "although she has thanked Mr. beren many times, this gratitude can''t be expressed in words."


    "Thank you, Mr. beren. If you hadn''t saved us, latis and I wouldn''t know what it would be like."


    It is said that they were going to be sold to the niece of Duke Rand at that time, and they didn''t know whether the future trend was good or bad, but no matter who they were sold to, their identity was still so low, and their sisters'' physical condition was very bad at that time. Who knows what will happen later?


    "It''s all over." Beren smiled, too.


    "Yes, it''s all over." Latil nodded. Of course she knew that it was over, so the kindness gradually became another emotion. She even couldn''t help it. Her subconscious was the beginning.


    "Mr. beren, do you... Like Elia?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. He turned his head and looked at the girl next to him. He didn''t know why. His heart jumped heavily. He seemed to know why latil asked.


    Without waiting for a reply, latil continued to say to herself, "I think I like it. After all, Elia is such a perfect girl. Even if Mr. beren really takes Elia as his sister, he will beat his heart for her some time?"


    Is that a problem? Then he should answer.

 Chapter 881

    For Elia, beren''s initial feeling was that the little silver haired girl was a lonely kind similar to him. For this reason, he always loved the little girl and took her as his family. It was even more natural than integrating latil and latis into his own life.


    Belen has always regarded Elia as his sister. For him, the meaning of sister is like his daughter. He takes care of her carefully. When she was in frozarno School Park, Elia suddenly became a beautiful girl. He was very surprised and relieved.


    It was indeed a heartbeat, and many times, of course, there was a sense of guilt, but in today''s Belen''s view, it was not a big deal. After all, it also showed how glorious Elia was.


    "Yes, it''s exciting."


    Even Bellen will grow up. He naturally knows what his emotions are when he faces Elia. He doesn''t deny this. Anyway, it''s no big deal. Even if he admits it, he doesn''t think it will change anything.


    Latil was silent, but her hands were tightly clasped together at the moment.


    "But compared with the kind of love for the opposite sex, I think the family likes more." Beren showed a faint smile. He lay on his back and looked directly at the bright stars. He spoke again.


    "But Elijah is not the only one who''s excited."


    Latil, who heard this, also trembled in her eyes. She whispered, "who else is there?"


    "There are many. Although I am ashamed, I have been moved by girls many times during my school days, although I only understand that feeling now." Beren grinned and blushed. At the moment, she felt like a sense of shame from exposing her old background.


    "When I first entered the Jianju society, I didn''t deny that I probably liked celika. Oh, just talking about it..."


    Belen realized his feelings for celika at school. His cheeks were a little hot. If celika knew this, she would be laughed at?


    "Is celika the head of the school?" Latil also looked at the man beside her unexpectedly. Obviously, she was aroused by interest. She couldn''t help asking, "is that Mr. Belen''s first love?"


    "First love? That''s probably... No."


    "Ah?"


    With one hand as a pillow, beren scratched her cheek with her right hand, and said with an embarrassed smile: "when I was young, I was not sensible enough, but at that time, antrina had been taking care of me, probably because of the lack of maternal love, so..."


    "Eh!? did Mr. Belen like the elder swordsman?"


    After hearing this, latil also suddenly opened her big eyes and stared at the white haired man with a red face and an awkward smile. It took a long time to recover.


    "Also, also sad... After all, the elder swordsman is so big..."


    "Are you in the wrong place?" Beren blinked, looked at latil reluctantly, and then sighed: "although that''s right, ah, it''s only when I grow up that I understand that it''s a mistake to like Angelina when I was a child. That guy''s character is very bad!"


    After hearing Belen mention her childhood, latil couldn''t help but emerge a figure in her mind. She hesitated for a moment, and then asked tentatively.


    "What about sister al?"


    When the name was mentioned, beren''s eyes widened slightly. Subconsciously, he remembered what happened when heathrand and Al were separated, and his cheeks continued to warm up.


    Although it was night, there was plenty of moonlight here. Latil could clearly see the man''s red face, and her slender and curved eyelashes trembled slightly.


    "Don''t you say, Mr. beren, you''re right about sister al..."


    "No... no!"


    As he cried out in panic, Belen also realized that he was wrong and immediately took back his eyes. He tightly closed his lips and remained silent.


    Indeed, if he thinks of what happened that day, he can really feel something wrong, such as the girl''s heart


    What about him?


    It''s been 20 years since I realized it with Al, and Belen can''t help feeling for this number, because at present, her life should not be 30 years long. I didn''t expect to know her childhood sweetheart for so long.


    Gayle once warned him to let go early if he didn''t like al, but now he recalls that he may have realized some special feelings for Al when he was in the northwest.


    Possessiveness? Indeed, that''s possessiveness, but it''s not possessiveness for childhood sweethearts. This is not normal. Childhood sweethearts are just old friends. The reason why he was often angry at that time


    Are you jealous?


    He is not a frank person, so these words can only be said in the bottom of his heart, but his slowness in feelings has only begun to come to his senses now, perhaps because his time is coming?


    Can''t escape anymore


    Belen breathed out a long breath, and then under latil''s gaze, he whispered, "maybe I''m wrong, but I really may like al. A lot of things happened in the northwest."


    "So it is..."


    Latil''s mood became a little strange. Although she had thought about it for a long time, it was the first time she heard Belen admit that she liked a girl now.


    The biggest competitor is not around


    Elia, who has always been regarded by latil as the biggest competitor, really moved Belen, but she didn''t expect that there was al as the biggest competitor.


    "No, there''s something wrong with me about these things." Belen rubbed his eyes with his hand. His face was so red that he didn''t even dare to see latil.


    "Mr. Bellen has noticed his intention. I should praise Mr. Bellen for his growth." Latil also lay down, her lips pursed and silent.


    "Really? I''ve grown up, too." Belen also sighed and smiled.


    But after the quiet atmosphere lasted for a while, latil covered her eyes with one arm. She whispered, "so, does the growing Mr. Belen know my mind?"


    Latil''s face was very red, and now in the quiet atmosphere, she could even hear her heartbeat. She was nervous, but she summoned up the courage to ask. She didn''t want to hide any more.


    After a while, latil didn''t hear the response from the people around her. Just when she doubted whether Belen was asleep, she heard the voice when she moved her arm away.

 Chapter 882

    I know.


    When this sentence fell into latil''s ear, as if something had exploded in her ear, her eyes slowly opened, but her body froze for a time and was unable to make any action and response.


    Belen looked at the night sky. In fact, latil had already vaguely noticed his intention, but he just kept himself from thinking. Until the girl mentioned it himself, he had to respond.


    "Although I have always let myself not think about it, I have to think about it now. It must be very uncomfortable for you to hide it in the bottom of your heart. I''m sorry."


    When she heard the apology, latil also woke up with a start. She immediately sat up, blushed, lowered her head and whispered, "no, it''s not a painful and uncomfortable thing, just a little worried..."


    "Worried?"


    Belen also sat up. He looked at the cat ear girl next to him.


    "Well, worry." Latil nodded and said with a faint bitter smile, "because I don''t know what Mr. Bellen thinks of me, so... If I say it, I may be rejected. In that case, I will be very lost, and I''m more afraid that Mr. Bellen will feel remorse for it."


    Hearing what the girl said, beren also looked at the side face with a faint bitter smile. He sighed, then smiled and stretched out his hand to touch the girl''s head.


    "Latil is so gentle."


    Even if she might get a painful answer, she was still worried about the other side.


    "No, it''s just that I owe Mr. Belen too much. If this happens again..." Latil pursed her lips, her eyes were moist and seemed to feel some pain. She held the clothes on her chest tightly with one hand.


    "But if I don''t say it again, I''m afraid I can''t say it in the end!"


    She has been worried that beren may leave quietly one day. She is worried that if she continues to wait like this, she will never have a chance to tell him her mind, so she can''t bear to say it now.


    When the mist in latil''s eyes became stronger and stronger, she only felt a pair of arms holding herself in a warm embrace, and the gentle voice came from her ears.


    "I understand, so don''t be sad. I already know what you mean."


    How does it feel to like someone? You can roughly know by referring to what happened when you and Al were on the northwest border of Florence.


    Will care about each other''s real intentions, and will feel incomparably worried about each other''s comfort. There are too many, too many, and latil''s pain is also one of them.


    Belen gently stroked the girl''s head. He said softly, "I said before that I had a crush on many people. You may not know, but this also includes latil you."


    "Ah?"


    Latil made a surprised voice, not that she didn''t believe what beren said, but she really didn''t know when she had let the latter move.


    Aware of the girl''s doubts, and in order not to let her feel that she was comforting her, Belen also said the thing she remembered, only feeling a little shy.


    "Didn''t Angelina lend you her underwear that day?"


    Bang.


    A spirit came out of latil''s head. She immediately remembered the shameful thing she had summoned up the courage to do that day. Although she fell asleep later, she didn''t expect that she had moved Belen that day.


    "Really, really excited?"


    "Well... Really." Belen swallowed her saliva and couldn''t help explaining, "after all, I''m also a man! How can I be as unresponsive as wood when a lovely girl wears that dress?"


    "So, Mr. Belen likes that..." Latil whispered. The horse''s tail swung behind her, and the cat''s ears stood up. She firmly remembered it in her heart.


    Hearing this whisper, beren blushed and couldn''t refute anything, but she couldn''t say she liked it, but she would be stimulated.


    "I thought my words... Wouldn''t be liked. Compared with everyone, I''m not good enough at anything."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also separated the girl in her arms from her chest. Her dark blue eyes stared at the brown cat pupils. He looked very serious and serious.


    "Please don''t belittle yourself! Latil is an excellent, lovely and gentle girl! If she wasn''t around me, she would be an excellent Kanban woman!"


    "Kanban mother or something..."


    When she saw the very serious face in front of her, latil also blushed and lowered her head to mutter. She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Maybe you don''t realize that when you appear in the sight of others, you receive a lot of attention." Bellen smiled, and then sighed, "because of this, I''m not less angry."


    "Did Mr. beren have such a childish temper?" Latil couldn''t help laughing when she heard the speech. She didn''t realize it.


    "Yes, yes, just laugh."


    Seeing the girl laughing at him, beren hummed like a child, and then under the girl''s smiling gaze, he grabbed his hair again.


    "I won''t say that I can''t give an answer, and I won''t let latil wait for my answer, because it''s too selfish."


    Latil''s beautiful face wore a faint smile. She suddenly felt that it didn''t matter if she was rejected, because even if she was rejected, the man in front of her would be as gentle as ever.


    "So, I accept your heart. We are family and can tolerate any mistakes." Belen said what he thought, and immediately smiled again. He said, "before my last moment comes, I will accompany you like a family and an ordinary lover."


    Compared with love, he has a deeper family relationship with them, so all this will not be a problem.


    After listening to the man''s words, latil also shed tears in her eyes. She raised her hand to wipe the tears, and then said with a smile: "Mr. beren''s choice is really selfish."


    Seeing the tearful girl, beren was also worried and asked, "sorry, did it make you angry?"


    "No, I''m just relieved." Latil shook her head. She looked back at the night sky with a happy smile on her face.


    That''s enough. Beren accepted her heart. Although it wasn''t what she thought, she was satisfied even so.


    "In other words, since Mr. Belen has noticed my intention, he should also know the intentions of Elia, lumia and Leia."


    "Ah?"


    Beren was stunned. He blinked, then couldn''t help laughing and said, "latil, are you kidding me?"


    "Don''t you know, Mr. beren?" Latil looked at the man beside him in surprise, then coughed and turned around to mutter.

 Chapter 883

    Because of what happened last night, Belen didn''t go back to his room all night, because after calming down, he was very tangled about what latil said.


    no It can''t be true?


    Belen sitting on the rooftop is also confused. He can be said to have stayed up all night. Although he doesn''t need to sleep, he can see the complexity of his heart.


    "Ah, I can''t go on like this."


    Belen lay down on the ground again. He sighed. Although he noticed something more or less from Elia, he also pretended to be invisible, but lumia and Leia That''s unexpected.


    When did it happen?


    Wait, wait! You can''t just listen to latil and take it seriously!


    After struggling all night, Belen finally thought of this. He immediately sat up and showed a surprised smile. He said to himself, "yes, this may be just latil''s guess. What am I really doing?"


    So beren stood up with joy. His self hypnosis was very useful. He looked at the sky and probably it was time for the girls to get up. He didn''t know whether he had stayed in bed or not.


    Then, beren left the rooftop and returned to his room. He gently opened the sliding door. Sure enough, the girls had got up and there was sunshine outside the window.


    "It''s great that I didn''t sleep in today."


    Belen gave a happy exclamation, and then noticed the kitten sleeping in the corner. He blinked and grinned. Sure enough, there would be an accident.


    After seeing him, Leia asked suspiciously, "Mr. Belen, where did you go last night?" Of course she knew that beren hadn''t been home all night.


    "Ah? Last night... I was on the roof." Beren said so. He didn''t lie. He did spend a night on the roof.


    "Rooftop?" Leia looked thoughtfully at latil who was just avoiding her eyes, and then said with a smile: "it''s really strange. I thought I would come back with latil. What happened?"


    "No, no!"


    Considering that beren''s lie would be exposed, latil immediately denied it, then scratched her cheek with a smile, and she immediately came to Laiya.


    "Don''t say that, Leia. Let me comb your hair?"


    "Well... Okay." Leia answered. Naturally, she saw that latil seemed to be hiding something. Although she cared a little, she would ask later.


    On one side, Elia put on her white socks and looked at beren. Her beautiful silver black eyes twinkled slightly, and she whispered.


    "Brother, do you have breakfast together?"


    Hearing Elijah''s words, beren also recovered, then smiled and nodded and said, "well, let''s eat together. Inexplicably, I feel a little hungry."


    Although I''m not really hungry, I didn''t eat last night. Let''s say so.


    "I still want to go out and exercise." Lumia sighed after putting on her clothes, then thought and said to herself, "it''s better to run at night!"


    Hearing the words of the girl next to her, Hill couldn''t help muttering, "lumia really likes to exercise. No wonder she has such a good figure."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Hill praising her good figure, lumia also felt a little shy and blushed. She said with a smile, "hill is not bad. Do you want to exercise together?"


    "This... Forget it."


    Hill immediately backed out. She flashed her big eyes and smiled awkwardly. She must sweat a lot during exercise, but she is a little clean.


    Then they went to the restaurant for breakfast, and on the way, many people focused on the white haired man who chewed and ate slowly.


    "That man is the white haired sword saint!"


    "Really? Good... So handsome!"


    "Doesn''t seem to be a very cold person? I really want to touch it!"


    There were voices of discussion all around, because many buildings in the city had not been built yet, the people living in the andienz hotel were also full, and many people had dinner in the morning. Of course, they also knew that the important role of attacking the black dragon was the famous "white haired sword saint".


    Almost no one knows that the "white haired swordsman" is still at the andienz hotel in the city. White hair is very iconic, so it''s good to recognize it, but this is the first time they have seen the true face of the "white haired swordsman".


    Hearing those comments from around, the girls who were eating quietly glanced around intentionally or unintentionally. Although men have a lot of eyes, at the moment, women in the restaurant account for the majority, and their eyes naturally focused on their table. As for who the goal is


    Latil couldn''t help muttering, "these flower addicts have been staring at Mr. beren..."


    "After all, celebrities are inevitable." Leia also smiled and shook her head helplessly. I didn''t expect that Mr. Belen would be so popular one day.


    Although I know that Belen is not a person with a conspicuous personality. In the past, he hid his true face, so he won''t be noticed. Now it''s different in this city. Everyone knows that the "white haired sword saint" is in the andienz Hotel, and the white hair is too obvious.


    However, at the moment, beren didn''t care much about the sight around him. He didn''t even hear the comments about himself, because he found a strange thing now.


    Belen looked at his hand holding chopsticks and frowned slightly. His feeling now is very strange. It is very similar to when his "half god''s eye" first appeared, but it has an illusory feeling. It is clear that he is not using the ability of half god''s eye, but he can still overlap the magic dimension with reality, and there is a feeling that he is involved.


    Is this the sequela of stepping into the "quasi God field"?


    I was vaguely aware of it last night, but after calming down at the moment, the feeling is clearer. If this continues, what will happen? Pulled into the magic dimension?


    Beren''s brow was locked, and he was a little uneasy because of the possibility. If so, his time might be more urgent.


    No, no, if there is such a danger in stepping into the "quasi God field", why can the two most powerful in the world be avoided?


    There must be a way, just as I had mastered the "eye of demigod", as long as I gradually adapt to it.

 Chapter 884

    While Beilun and others were having dinner, many people wanted to express their gratitude to Beilun, but they also restrained themselves because they didn''t know what kind of person the "white haired sword saint" was.


    After the meal, beren followed the girls back to the room, and while he was thinking about what to do today, latil sat in front of him.


    Seeing this, beren asked, "latyr, what''s the matter?"


    Although he was a little shy about what happened last night, after all, he planned to accept the girls'' hearts, so he had to face their feelings directly.


    Latil muttered, "did Mr. Belen see anyone of those girls just now?"


    "Ah?"


    Hearing this question, Belen was also stunned. He stared at the girl with red cheeks in front of him. For a moment, his head was a little confused.


    The girls on one side were also attracted by the questions asked by latil. They looked deeply at the cat eared girl staring at the white haired man with surprise in their eyes.


    Why is latil so direct today?


    Latil said seriously, "there are many beautiful girls among those girls just now. Maybe the playful Mr. beren will see others, so I want to ask!"


    "Flower heart or something..."


    Hearing this, beren scratched his cheek in embarrassment. He could also think that latil said so because of what he said last night, although he didn''t want to admit it.


    "No, no, I don''t like them."


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    After receiving the confirmed answer, latil took a deep look at beren and stood up. Then she went to the wall to take the book and began to look through it. She didn''t want to have any other competitors!


    The girls looked at latil with a surprised face, and the latter also felt their hot eyes, so they felt a little itchy, and then slowly raised their heads.


    "Why... Keep staring at me?"


    Latis flashed her big eyes and said in surprise, "my sister is so powerful. It''s like a changed person today. What happened?"


    "Latil is so aggressive today." Leia also looked at latil thoughtfully.


    Lumia also said curiously, "is latil going to tell beren?"


    Hill blinked and looked at latil curiously. Unexpectedly, the latter was so radical today, and Elia sitting next to her also had flashing eyes.


    "Ah? I..."


    Latil also blushed. She hasn''t told everyone what happened last night, because she really doesn''t mean to tell what she has singled out.


    Click.


    At this time, Elia closed the door. She looked at latil and said calmly, "does it mean that my sister has confessed to her brother?"


    what?


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Elia, paused for a moment, and then fell on latil with a dull face. From the latter''s expression, they also judged something.


    Do you? It''s true?


    When this happened in another room, beren sat by the wall and was stunned. Although he didn''t know why he closed the door, he didn''t care too much.


    Forget it, let''s go for a walk today.


    Thinking so, Belen stood up. He shouted "I''ll go out for a stroll" but didn''t get a response. He blinked suspiciously and left the room.


    When Belen walked through the first corridor, he attracted the attention of many people. He put his hands in his clothes pockets. When he felt the sight, he also looked curiously at people in one direction.


    "The swordsman has seen it!"


    I don''t know who screamed and made more eyes look at the white haired man in the corridor. The latter himself also heard the scream and was stunned at the moment, but then he immediately reacted after he noticed the increasing hot sight.


    Ah, by the way, he is already a celebrity in this city!


    Now I have a headache.


    Belen was silent, pretending to be calm, and then calmly walked out of the hotel. When he walked out of the hotel, countless eyes swept over. Naturally, he also felt it, and the pace under his feet could not help but be faster.


    He really doesn''t want to be stared at like that.


    So, beren turned into a white shadow, turned into one side of the alley, and then ran up the top of the eaves along the wall. He was separated from those eyes by a few flashes.


    In that case, let''s go out of town.


    With such an idea, Belen ran out of the city all the way. He didn''t know whether there were other towns and villages near the city, but he first entered a mountain, which was not affected by the attack of the black dragon.


    After entering the mountains, beren slowed down. He wanted to go to the top of the mountain to see the scenery and stand at the top to overlook everything. As long as he was not afraid of heights, he would probably feel very beautiful?


    The sense of tranquility in the mountains is indeed much better than in the city. No wonder there are always many people living in seclusion in the mountains. It should be because of this quiet and peaceful atmosphere.


    Beren''s face showed a faint smile. If only he could take everyone to a quiet place one day. He yearned for the fairy tale place surrounded by golden wheat fields.


    When Belen was imagining a better life in his mind, he suddenly felt something. Subconsciously, he looked over his head and could see a beast and a human beings?


    "Ow!"


    A fierce black bear was roaring in its mouth. It waved its claw and patted the man in ragged black clothes who fell to the ground, and the man immediately closed his eyes. When this claw came down, he was probably going to die.


    But after a while, I didn''t feel any pain. The black and white eyes slowly opened, and then gradually opened. I saw a man in white standing in front of me. One hand blocked the black bear''s paw.


    "Big black bear, you can''t hurt people."


    The rescuer was Belen. With a slight force, he made the black bear go back out, and then disappeared in place. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of the black bear. He stretched out his hand and gently patted the big black bear''s belly.


    "Well, get back quickly."


    When the dark blue eyes were on the eyes of the big black bear, the latter''s huge body also trembled slightly, then stepped back, then put his front feet on the ground again, turned his head and ran away. It felt a great pressure and instinctively made him run away immediately.

 Chapter 885

    After seeing the big black bear escape, Belen also took back his eyes, then turned around with a smile, but his smile froze when he saw the man attacked by the black bear before.


    The man sitting on the ground was still trembling. He looked only fourteen or five years old. However, the only thing that made people feel strange was the light black texture on his bare skin, but there were still many bruises and scars.


    Although the texture is very light, it is absolutely right. It is a unique symbol of the demon clan.


    Those magic patterns on the demon family are very special things, which are called external magic circuit. This is their innate talent and the symbol of being a demon family. It is precisely because of this thing that their race ability is far better than that of other races.


    "Demons... Demons..."


    Belen stared at the wary demon boy. Although the latter was staring at him with great fear, he was trembling violently, and there were a lot of blood marks on his body. The red blood marks were mixed with a little black.


    How could a demon clan appear here? And still such a young demon clan?


    In beren''s silence for a moment, the demon boy got up from the ground trembling, and then fled to the top of the mountain. Obviously, he didn''t trust the man who saved one of his own.


    Seeing the escaped demon boy, beren hesitated, and then stepped forward to follow. He wanted to know why the demon appeared here.


    Just after the demon boy ran into a cave, Belen followed him. He was worried that there were other demons hidden here, and there might be some conspiracy. However, when he came in, the demon boy noticed it and immediately turned around, picked up a knife and faced him.


    He''s afraid


    After seeing the obvious trembling radian of the demon boy, Belen was also aware of this, and the next moment, he noticed that there was a petite figure behind the demon boy. He could see it clearly by the weak light. It seemed to be a little girl and she was not old. From the magic lines on her legs, he could judge that she was also a demon, But now he was lying there with his eyes closed.


    Only two children?


    Beilun frowned slightly, which was something he never thought of. He thought there would be many demons hiding here brewing some conspiracies, but the cave was so large that it was obviously unable to accommodate more people.


    Then beren said coldly, "Why are you here?" Although the target is a child, he still doesn''t relax his vigilance because he is a demon clan, although he doesn''t think the other party can hurt himself.


    For his questions, the demon boy was just a ferocious look biting his teeth. He didn''t seem to intend to answer his words, which also narrowed his eyes. Whether the demon family would say this kind of thing doesn''t need to be considered at all. Maybe they have their own language, but the world also has a common language.


    "Answer me, or die."


    Hum.


    The blue magic rippled from beren''s body. Although he had a good control of his strength, it seemed that he was under great pressure for the demon boy. The whole person immediately knelt down on the ground, holding his hands on the ground and didn''t let himself lie down.


    "No, don''t..."


    After hearing the words from the demon boy, beren still didn''t take back the pressure he exerted. His eyes fell on the demon girl lying on the ground. His blue eyes instantly saw through the girl''s physical condition, and he also frowned, because the magic of the demon girl was about to dry up.


    It seems that he is ill, probably has a high fever, and seems to be injured, so the magic in the body is blocked, so he can''t keep up with the operation of the body''s resilience, which leads to the current situation?


    After realizing this, Belen hesitated for a moment, and then walked over. Just as he passed the demon boy, his foot was caught by one hand. He lowered his head and looked at him. The boy was stubbornly raising his head and staring at him with his eyes.


    "Don''t touch her!"


    Hearing the boy''s words, beren asked calmly, "who is she?"


    "She is my sister." The demon boy was still under great pressure. He clenched his teeth and said, "please, as long as you let her go, I can do anything!"


    "Well."


    Belen took back his eyes. He looked at the weak breathing demon girl, then sighed and said, "let go, I''ll help your sister heal."


    Hum.


    The blue magic was put away, and the pressure on the demon boy also disappeared in an instant, and he immediately got up, hugged beren''s waist and shouted in an almost begging voice.


    "No, don''t touch her! Please!"


    Hearing the boy''s pleading voice, beren said calmly, "if I don''t help, your sister may not last these two days."


    "I..."


    After hearing this, the demon boy was also stunned. He looked at his sister who was breathing weakly and bit his teeth. Then he loosened his arms and stepped back two steps. He knelt down on the ground and knocked his head on the ground.


    "Please help her!"


    Seeing the boy''s move, beren''s eyes also trembled slightly. He replied "I know", and then knelt beside the demon girl on one knee. His blue eyes flickered slightly. He raised a hand and put it on the girl''s abdomen.


    Hum.


    The blue magic is like the ripples in the water, rippling circle after circle. The magic is integrated into the girl''s body, and the damaged magic circuits are repaired. The magic circuits damaged by bacteria are also repaired. All the magic in the body are assimilated, making the girl''s body emit blue light.


    Her injury


    Beren glanced at the girl''s bruised skin, his eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and then opened his mouth blandly.


    "How did your injury come from?"


    Hearing his question, the kowtowing demon boy also raised his head slowly. He hesitated and said, "I passed a village before, and then..."


    Although he didn''t go on, beren had understood the origin of the injury, which was just as he thought. However, there was really no way. In the current situation, anyone who saw the demon clan either ran away or did it?


    Then, beren stopped talking, but continued to treat the injury in the girl''s body. The demon boy behind him also knelt without talking, clenched his hands into fists, and looked very nervous.

 Chapter 886

    The demon family is hated by people. Even if she has no opinion of others, beren has some resistance because she often hears evil words about the demon family. Fortunately, it is not serious, so she will treat the demon girl at this moment.


    The demon girl''s body is scattered with light blue fluorescence. All magic circuits in her body are recovering rapidly, and the magic begins to work naturally in her body.


    After completing the repair, beren took back his hand. This repair method has been used several times, so it is not unfamiliar. Fortunately, this project is not large, otherwise it can not be repaired in a short time.


    "Well, then wait for her to wake up."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    After hearing the white haired man''s words, the demon boy''s nervous tension also relaxed immediately. He knocked his head on the ground again. It seemed that he was very excited.


    Beilun turned to sit down, calmly looked at the demon boy and said, "sit up."


    Smelling the speech, the demon boy was also stunned, and then folded his legs and sat down. He looked nervously at the white haired man in front of him. After all, he was not young. Naturally, he knew the antagonistic relationship between his race and the world, and the white haired man in front of him was obviously a celebrity.


    Although he noticed that the boy was very nervous, beren didn''t comfort him. Instead, he raised his hand. His fingertips glowed blue and fell on the chest of the demon boy. Although the latter''s body trembled for a moment at the moment of touching, he finally endured the resistance. He knew that he was not the opponent of the human in front of him.


    Hum.


    The blue magic was integrated into the demon boy''s body, and he became shocked after a burst of tension. He felt the clear change in his body, and his pain was gradually disappearing. Even the cold feeling disappeared unconsciously, and he could only feel a warm feeling wrapped around his body.


    "So comfortable..."


    Hearing the whispers of the boy, beren''s look was softer. He continued to treat the boy and asked about some things he cared about.


    "Tell me, why did you come to andiliga?"


    The demon boy was silent for a while, and then replied, "the war began, our town was broken, my sister and I escaped, but my father and mother may have..."


    After the Jihad started, it has lasted for half a month, and the demon army has been suppressed to an extremely tragic extent. Even many previously particularly important strongholds have been broken. Now the army has gone deep into the mainland of the demon family.


    In fact, it''s not just them who suffer from disasters. Even the demon clan will have innocent people.


    The light in beren''s eyes became a little dim. It was the first time he met an ordinary demon family other than the demon king army. The fact that the demon family was also persecuted also affected him. He really didn''t really look at this kind of thing.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the world, only one side has been damaged under the war. Since the outbreak of the war, the thought that the demon family should disappear has probably been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Beren asked, "how long have you been here? What''s your name?"


    The demon boy replied, "my name is Jiade. We just came here yesterday. Lena came here at night..." At this point, he was silent with his mouth closed, and his hands clenched tightly.


    After treating the injury for the teenager, beren took his hand back. He was silent for a while. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do with the two demon young people. At this time, a sudden voice came into his ears.


    Goo


    Hearing this very familiar voice, Belen couldn''t help looking up at the red faced Jiade in front of him. He blinked, because the girls at home would make such a sound when they were hungry.


    "Hungry?"


    "Well... I went out to look for food, but I met the black bear."


    i see.


    Belen knew why the demon boy appeared outside, and then he took out several packages of bread from his storage container.


    "Eat."


    When he saw what the white haired man handed him, Jiade was slightly stunned, and then fell into silence. He still retained some doubts about the human race hostile relationship.


    "If I hurt you, I won''t save you."


    Hearing what the man in front said, Jiade hesitated for a moment and then reached out to take the bread. He asked softly, "can I leave some for Lena?"


    After hearing the speech, beren said, "now it''s yours. See for yourself."


    So, Jiade put away most of the bread. He seemed to be hungry. After tearing open the package, he took a big bite. When he chewed the first bite, he opened his eyes, as if emitting a great light, and his face was full of disbelief.


    "OK, eat well! This bread is great!"


    Seeing Jiade''s reaction, beren nodded and said, "this bread is bought from a great place, but there are so many. You''d better taste it carefully."


    "Thank you!"


    Jiade bent down again to show his thanks with the bread in his arms, and then raised his head again, with a big smile on his young face.


    "Sorry, I wronged you before. You are a good man!"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Hearing the speech, Belen also blinked, and then showed a faint smile. The resistance in his heart had completely disappeared at the moment, and then he talked about some things with Jiade.


    Fortunately, he met an ordinary demon boy. If he were an adult, the situation would be completely different now.


    Unconsciously, it was evening. After noticing the dark sky outside the cave, beren also recovered from his chat with the boy.


    "It''s already evening." Belem sighed and stood up.


    Seeing this, Jiade couldn''t help asking, "are you leaving?"


    For this demon boy, in addition to the demon territory, the outside world is full of danger, because even children like him know what their demon is to the outside world, and now he is reluctant to meet a person who doesn''t look at them with strange eyes.


    Belen nodded at the speech, then smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''ll come again tomorrow."


    "Really?"


    "Well, really."


    After reassuring the boy, Belen took out all the food in his storage container, then took out his spare blanket and bedding and put them aside to the boy. After noticing the cold environment around him, he took out a small stove and opened it.


    "It will be cold at night."

 Chapter 887

    After preparing these things for teenagers and girls, Belen went to the cave. He found that he was really soft hearted, but there was no way. Even the demon clan, Jiade and Lena were just a child in his eyes.


    "Thank you!"


    Hearing the boy''s words of thanks behind him, beren didn''t look back, but raised his arm and waved it as a farewell. Then he stepped down.


    On the way, Belen couldn''t help thinking of the Jihad that had begun now. He frowned slightly. If it weren''t for meeting Jiade and leina, he would probably try to avoid thinking about some complex things, but now he can''t help thinking about it.


    If the Allied forces win, the demon clan will be destroyed, but in this way, the biggest crisis facing the world will be lifted, and the world can continue to operate normally. This is probably what everyone expects, and even he is no exception.


    Belen doesn''t think he is a great man. He can''t help all people in trouble. Even the demon family has countless innocent people, but the general trend is that he can''t stop Jihad anyway.


    In other words, the reason why the demon clan launched the war was not because of the coercion of the three empires? The final war broke out because of the fear of the strength of the demon clan.


    It has become a foregone conclusion. No matter whose fault the origin is, this war can not be avoided. Jihad will have an outcome, which is irreversible.


    Thinking of these things, beren had a headache. He walked into the city. In order to avoid attracting people''s attention, he jumped on the high eaves.


    The demon clan thing lingered in his heart, and he couldn''t help recalling what Lilith said to him in mostro.


    Is it because of these things that she decided to help the demon family? If he wants to come so much, the possibility is really not small, but what should he do? Go find her? Let her give up helping the demon clan?


    But even if he did, his intuition told him that Lilith would definitely refuse him.


    Now the only thing he can do is not to participate in this jihad. His compassion for the demon family can''t change the will of the whole world.


    He could ignore anything, but Lilith made him unable to put it down anyway.


    When she returned to the hotel, it was after the girls had eaten, and beren was instantly locked by six lines of sight at the moment she entered the door.


    "Mr. beren, you''ve been out long enough."


    "Can''t you go to some unclean places?"


    "I think it''s possible."


    The last sentence was echoed by hill, and Belen looked at this guy reluctantly. He really wanted to mend him at any time.


    "I just went outside the city. If I was in the city, there would always be a lot of people watching me, so I felt a little uncomfortable."


    Belen didn''t intend to tell everyone about the two demon children he met in the mountain, because he didn''t know what kind of attitude everyone had towards the demon family, so it''s better to avoid conflict between the two sides. Anyway, it''s not a big deal.


    In order to dispel the girls'' doubts, beren smiled and said, "when I went to the mountain, I met a black bear and had a fight with him."


    Black bear


    The girls were slightly stunned, while latil couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Belen won''t bake it?"


    "Latil, what the hell do you think of me..."


    "Because Mr. beren likes to eat game."


    At the smell of the speech, beren also scratched his hair. There is nothing wrong with this. Compared with ordinary ingredients, he prefers to eat game in the mountains. The flavor in the mountains and forests is more intoxicating, let alone his craft.


    "No, just beat it away."


    So, after a simple explanation, beren went to take a bath. He still cared about the Jihad in his heart. He didn''t forget it until he fell asleep at night.


    In the early morning of the next day, when beren woke up, he freshened up and put on his clothes. He knocked on the side door, and latil''s voice came from inside.


    "Mr. beren, we''re changing."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also said, "I know. I won''t eat breakfast. I''ll go to the mountains to play game. I''ll be back before dinner. Don''t worry about me."


    After a moment of silence, Leia''s voice came out: "I know!"


    Beren, who received the response, also walked out of the door at ease, jumped onto the eaves as usual and went out of the city. He wanted to go to the mountain to see if the demon girl named Rena woke up.


    The girls in the room were sitting in the room at the moment, and Leia said mysteriously, "Mr. beren must be hiding something from us."


    Hill also snorted, and she had already seen it. Then she said, "does this guy still think we are fools? It''s obvious that we''re hiding something."


    So lumia eagerly suggested, "go and follow beren?"


    All the girls who heard this proposal brightened their eyes, but they also considered that if Bellen went out, she would be very alert. If she followed, she might be detected. Even lumia, who is good at hiding, might not be able to avoid Bellen''s detection. If only there were someone who could not let Bellen notice.


    At this time, the girls suddenly had a flash of inspiration in their hearts, and then coincidentally set their eyes aside. They blinked and looked at the silver haired girl with a dull and cute expression.


    Ah, ah, isn''t there just one here?


    Because it was still early, Bellen was not in a hurry to see the two children. He walked slowly into the mountain. When walking the mountain road, he met the black bear. However, the latter seemed to recognize him at a glance and ran away without hesitation. This scene made him laugh dumb.


    After arriving at the cave yesterday, beren found that it was dark inside. However, with the help of the ability of "half god''s eye", she could see a person inside, but the magic did not belong to Jiade.


    Is Rena awake?


    Belen was slightly stunned and then went in. At the moment he just went in, a sharp spirit came out of the darkness in front of him.


    Ah, I just remembered that the child didn''t know him.


    Realizing this, Belen also raised his hand and grabbed the knife in the light with empty hands, and he also looked at the little girl with the knife in front of him.


    "Don''t do it. I''m not a bad man."

 Chapter 888

    When the white haired man caught his knife empty handed, the demon girl named leina also showed panic. She wanted to pull out the knife, but she found that it was clamped by pliers. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t pull it out.


    Seeing the girl who seemed to use all her strength to pull out the knife, Belen was also stunned. After blinking her eyes, she asked, "if I release the knife, you should ensure that you won''t do it to me again."


    The lovely demon girl suddenly nodded her head, and seeing this scene, Bellen also released her hand, but the next moment the little girl waved her knife, which made him ashamed.


    "Can''t you see the form?"


    Belen caught the knife again. He stared at the angry girl who was about to cry and felt very funny, but he seemed to be absolutely serious at the moment.


    "Just promised, why did you do it? Didn''t you find that you couldn''t beat me?"


    "I was wrong..."


    Hearing the girl''s confession, Bellen rubbed her temples with her left hand, and then sighed, "let you go this time. Don''t have another time."


    This time, leina finally didn''t lift the knife to attack beren again. Her exquisite little face had a pair of black and shiny beautiful eyes. At the moment, she was staring at beren and holding the knife tightly in her hand.


    Beren didn''t care about her alert appearance, but asked curiously, "where''s Jiade? Won''t she go out to find food again?"


    When beren mentioned Jiade''s name, Lena was also stunned. She couldn''t help asking, "how do you know my brother''s name?"


    "I also know your name. Your name is Lena, right?" Beilun looked at the demon girl in front of him, then smiled and said, "answer me first, and I''ll answer you again."


    Lena''s beautiful big eyes blinked and said, "when I woke up, my brother had gone out and left several delicious bread."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also glanced at the sunshine outside the cave, left the rest of the bread to her sister and ran out to find food? It''s really impressive.


    "I gave you that bread."


    "You gave it?"


    Leina was stunned. Although she didn''t want to believe it, there seems to be no reason not to believe the white haired man in front of her. After all, this is not in the territory of the demon family.


    "Don''t be so alert. You can''t beat me anyway." Belen took out three small stools from the storage and sat down on one of them.


    Although she knew she was not an opponent, Lena seemed unconvinced. She puffed her cheeks angrily and sat on the small stool with the knife in her hand.


    "I am a demon."


    "I can see it at a glance."


    "I''m fierce."


    In this regard, beren laughed and said, "I can see this, but you are like a young tiger with no teeth. You are not aggressive."


    "Hum!"


    Hearing this metaphor, Lena is also angry. Don''t turn her head.


    Bellen also thinks she has some experience in dealing with girls. Although Lena is a demon, she can also see the shadow of her own children. She is somewhat similar in character.


    "By the way, are you well?"


    Hearing the man''s question, the girl''s petite body also trembled slightly. It seemed that she remembered some bad memories. She lowered her head and answered gently.


    "Yes."


    Aware of Rena''s abnormality, beren knew it well. He nodded and said, "that''s good."


    "Did you... Save me?"


    Although the white haired man in front of her didn''t say it clearly, Lena also guessed from his attitude. She knew that she had passed out of coma. Obviously, she could still feel pain in the coma, but she didn''t know when it suddenly didn''t hurt. When she woke up, she found that she had recovered. She didn''t think her brother had this ability.


    For the girl''s inquiry, beren showed a big smile. He said, "guess?"


    Seeing each other teasing herself, Lena also blushed and puffed up, but finally lowered her head. She hesitated for a while and expressed her thanks.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    From Lena''s performance, beren knew that she was a good girl. Of course, he would not regret saving her. Although she was a demon, if he didn''t save her, he would certainly regret it.


    At this time, Lena asked her doubts from the bottom of her heart: "why did you save me?"


    "There''s no reason. If you want to save it, you can save it." Bellen answered the girl casually, but in order to show that she was really harmless, she added: "I don''t have much ideas about the demon clan, and you''re just a child."


    "There are people like you."


    After hearing beren''s words, Lena''s eyes twinkled. Then she recalled other people she met along the way. She whispered, "my brother and I met a lot of people along the way, and some even wanted to kill us."


    In this regard, beren said after a moment of silence: "after all, it is now in jihad. Not many people will pity you. It is fortunate to be able to wander here alive from such a distant place."


    Leina was also silent after hearing the speech. There were tears rolling in her eyes. When she thought of her experience along the way, she felt aggrieved. Obviously, she didn''t do anything, but people on the road either beat and scolded her and her brother or wanted to kill them.


    There was a choking sound in the air.


    Seeing this, Belen also sighed. He stretched out his hand and put it on Lena''s head. The latter trembled because of this move, but he didn''t resist, and he stroked it gently twice.


    "Well, well, there will be no danger now."


    Although I don''t know what the brothers and sisters have experienced on the road, it is obviously some dark experiences. Now the demon clan can be said to be a rat crossing the street for other races, which is really helpless.


    "Benefactor!"


    Behind him came Jiade''s voice. Beren turned and looked. Then he saw Jiade standing at the mouth of the cave with a pile of fruit in his arms. He smiled and nodded his head.


    "It seems that the goods are well received."


    Jiade ran in with a smile, and when he saw the figure sitting on the stool, he was stunned, and then showed a happy smile.


    "Lena! You''re awake! Is it still painful? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    "No brother."


    Seeing the excited Jiade, beren''s look also became very gentle. He couldn''t help but sigh again that it was a very lucky thing for the brothers and sisters to live until now. At this time, while he felt something, there was a sound outside the cave.


    "Mr. beren? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 889

    When Belen heard the familiar voice, he was also slightly stunned, and then immediately turned his head and looked out of the cave. At the moment, there were six girls standing there.


    "You..."


    After seeing them, beren was also shocked. He found that the young girl behind him had retreated to the corner nervously.


    Latil came in. She also saw two people in the corner. She couldn''t help asking curiously, "Mr. Belen, who are they?"


    When she asked, beren quickly replied, "ah, yes, I found them both when I went to the mountain yesterday. Because I was injured, I helped them heal. I came to see them today."


    In this regard, Leia also said in doubt: "yesterday? But Mr. beren didn''t tell us yesterday?"


    "This, this..."


    Belen didn''t know how to explain.


    At this time, Hill said blandly, "it seems that this is what you hide. Tell the truth, who are the two children?"


    "That girl has a knife in her hand."


    Lumia reminded the girls and locked her eyes on the knife in Rena''s hand.


    Laiya looked at the knife and then looked at Jiade and leina. The black texture on the skin came into her eyes. Her eyes coagulated slightly, and then a fine light flashed from her eyes.


    "Are they demons?"


    Buzz!


    At the moment when Leia said her discovery, Elia on the side released a huge magic to oppress the past, and instantly made Jiade and Lena hit the stone wall behind.


    "Ah!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Hearing the sound of eating pain from Lena, Belen was also shocked. He didn''t expect Elia to do it directly. Is she so resistant to the demon family!?


    Latil couldn''t help shouting, "Mr. Belen, get out of the way!"


    "How could there be people of the demon clan here!?" Lumia''s eyes also showed a cold light, and two daggers appeared on her hands.


    Seeing the girls driving, Belen was also stunned. He glanced at Jiade and leina oppressed by the huge magic. He immediately had a headache, so his face was right.


    Buzz!


    A deep magic came out of the air and directly scattered the magic exerted by Elia. When Elia was stunned, a dull voice came into everyone''s ears.


    "Elia, put the magic away."


    Hearing the speech, Elia was also stunned. After seeing the dark blue eyes staring at herself, she also blinked, and the magic returned to her body.


    My brother seems a little angry.


    The other girls were also stunned at the white haired man in front of them. They were also stunned by those eyes and were a little confused for a time.


    "Mr. beren...?"


    After hearing latil''s call, Belen also closed her eyes, then sighed and said, "you guys, it''s time to be more mature. Look at the occasion."


    These children are too anxious, or is it because the identity of the demon clan gives them too much stimulation?


    Just when the girls were wondering, Bellen turned to look at Jiade and Rena and said with great apology, "sorry, my children are too anxious. Are you okay?"


    Jiade and leina were also stunned after hearing the speech, and then shook their heads. Although they hit the stone wall with some pain, they were not hurt. At the moment, they were very alert and staring at the girls outside the cave.


    Aware of their alert, beren also turned and looked at the girls. He waved and said helplessly, "well, come in."


    Therefore, the girls also walked into the cave, but the atmosphere was also very depressed. There were some precautions between the two sides. After all, there was a jihad outside, and the opposition between races could not be tolerated.


    Belen first took out some stools and let everyone sit down. He looked down at Jiade and Rena, who were trembling all over, and then turned his head to the girls staring at the latter two.


    "Well, don''t stare at them."


    When hearing Belem''s words, latil asked with a frown, "Mr. Belem, they are the demon clan!"


    Beren nodded and said, "Jiade and Lena are really demons. Yes, but in my opinion, they are just like you."


    Hearing the speech, the girls were stunned. They looked at Jiade and leina again. Indeed, they didn''t look older than rattis.


    "Indeed, there are many bad people in the demon family, and on the basis of war, the bad people have become evil people who must be destroyed." Beilun looked at the girls calmly. He said calmly, "but ah, even in our world, which despises the demon family, is there no one who is unforgivable?"


    Latil trembled when she heard this. She had experienced the darkness of this society. Aren''t those who abuse and trade slaves ugly and hateful? Is such a person better than the demon clan?


    Lumia also fell into silence. She was born as a killer. Naturally, she understood the dirty activities in countless open and secret battles. Even her hands were covered with blood.


    "Sorry."


    When everyone was silent, Elia''s apology broke the quiet atmosphere, and this apology also made Jiade and Lena look up and look at the silver haired girl in front of them with a shocked face.


    "Sorry!"


    After looking at each other, the girls also apologized. Indeed, even if the other party is a demon family, the other party is not a demon king army or a great evil person in the demon family, but an ordinary child almost the same age as them.


    Seeing the girls apologize, Belen couldn''t help smiling. He knew that as long as he made it clear to them, they would be acceptable, probably


    "No, it doesn''t matter..."


    Leina forgives them after she looks at Jiade. In her opinion, these girls in front of her are completely different from those who bully them.


    After being forgiven, the girls slowly raised their heads, and opened their eyes after both sides formally looked at each other''s face.


    When he saw the appearance of Lena and Jiade, Hill couldn''t help saying, "the children of the demon clan are so cute!"


    "Hello, my name is latil. I''m really sorry just now. Can you tell me your name?" Latil also summoned up her courage and stretched out her hand. She didn''t want her just behavior to make the two innocent teenagers and girls in front of her disagree.


    Seeing this happy scene, beren was also relieved. He smiled and looked at the scene in front of him, and an unrealistic idea could not help but appear in his mind.


    If only everyone could be so peaceful.

 Chapter 890

    After both sides knew each other''s names, beren told the girls what happened to Jiade and Rena, and they fell silent after listening.


    Originally, they were very happy when they heard that the coalition forces had the upper hand, but now they are inexplicably sad when they know the unfortunate experience of Jiade and Rena.


    Isn''t it a dream for everyone to fall into such a dangerous situation? Ordinary demon people are displaced. Doesn''t it just show how bad the situation of the demon family is now?


    But why not be happy?


    Seeing the silent girls, beren was not surprised. It is expected that the kind-hearted girls will be as complicated as they are now when they know the things behind the war.


    If only everyone could be so peaceful.


    Belen''s eyes are dim when he thinks of this. Does the demon family coexist with other races in this world? However, this is almost impossible.


    The talent of the demon clan itself has surpassed all races on the mainland except rare species, and they are a large ethnic group, and the number is not a few, which is something that all countries fear.


    If there had been a war in the past, maybe the demon family could survive after the defeat, but now there can be no more room after the emergence of the "demon king".


    Because no one will hope that there will be a "demon king" in this world, because it is an existence enough to subvert the whole world.


    Therefore, the demon family must be eradicated and extinct.


    Beren shook his head, put the complicated things behind him, and then said, "I was worried that there would be conflict between you, but now I''m relieved."


    Hearing this, latil also looked at the cave. She frowned and said, "if they have been living in such a place, they will be ill."


    Hill also suggested, "why don''t you take them back to the hotel?"


    Hearing this proposal, Hill thought for a moment, and then said, "yes, but these marks on them are too easy to be identified."


    Jiade and leina were stunned when they heard what the girls were discussing. Unexpectedly, these people in front of them planned to take them to the hotel?


    Lena hesitated, then shook her head and said, "no, it doesn''t matter. We''ll just be here."


    "But it''s so cold here that a stove can''t support it until the morning." Latil also noticed the stove on one side. It''s wet here. It must be bad for her to sleep here.


    Jiade also said, "but there are many people in the city..."


    This is what the girls are worried about. After all, not everyone can understand and accept the demon clan. Just like those people who Jiade and leina met before, they just want to fight and kill them.


    At this time, Leia smiled and said, "just wrap it in a big black robe."


    Hearing her words, the girls'' eyes lit up. Yes, they wrapped in big black robes and wore a big hat. Only a pair of eyes showed. Who can see that this is the demon clan?


    Seeing the girls'' happy appearance, beren blinked. He didn''t quite understand why he had to think about such a simple method for so long.


    "Well, well, in that case, get ready to go."


    Then Belen stood up. He took out two big black robes from the storage container and handed them to Jiade and leina. They subconsciously took them over, and then looked at the people in front of them with some worry.


    Leina hesitated and asked, "does that matter? If it is found, it will affect you."


    "If we leave you alone now, we will blame ourselves." Belen smiled, reached out and touched Rena''s head, then walked out of the cave. He waved.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Latil and Leia smiled and took Jiade and Rena by the hand, and then took them out of the cave. Latis and lumia recycled the useful things in the cave.


    inside the city.


    After entering the city, Belen found that Jiade and Rena''s steps were strange. He smiled and said, "don''t be so afraid. They can''t recognize you two now."


    Now Jiade and leina are wrapped in black robes, only showing a pair of big black and shiny eyes. They look around very nervously. Their previous experience has left a big shadow for them.


    After listening to beren''s words, latil also looked at him in doubt. She asked, "Mr. beren, even if gard and Rena are OK, why do you want to wrap it like this?"


    Yes, Belen is also tightly wrapped by the big robe, especially the iconic white hair is covered by the big hat. He doesn''t want to be surrounded at this time.


    "I don''t want to stand out."


    Anyway, he is also a big celebrity in this city now, and most people have seen the true face of the "white haired sword saint", which makes him a little helpless. Fortunately, when someone secretly photographed him with a magic guide recently, he immediately escaped, otherwise it is estimated that his true face has been known all over the world.


    After returning to the hotel room very smoothly, beren said, "well, you help make the mattress. I''ll tell Verny about it."


    Latil nodded, "yes, Mr. beren."


    Just as beren was about to open the door and go out, he suddenly remembered something. He immediately turned around, blinked and said, "Cade sleeps with me."


    Latil was stunned at the speech, and then burst out laughing: "I see, Mr. beren!"


    Seeing the girl laughing at herself, Bellen walked out of the room with a red face. He didn''t remind him for any special reason, but because Jiade was also a boy.


    At the moment, Jiade is looking around with a confused face. This is the first time he has lived in such a good place in his life. This freshness is really unprecedented.


    "What a wonderful place. Can I live here?"


    Hearing Jiade''s whisper, Elia also turned her head. She calmly replied, "since your brother has decided, you can live here at ease."


    After hearing the speech, Jiade also looked over his head. After seeing the silver haired girl, his face could not help turning red, and his big black and white eyes glittered with surprise.


    "Sister, you are beautiful..."


    Hearing his words, Elia was also stunned, then pursed her mouth and remained silent, but Leia came together and teased the demon boy with a smile.


    "Little Gard, do you like Elia?"


    "No... I didn''t."


    After being teased, Jiade''s face became more red. He just thought the silver haired girl was very beautiful and the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, so he sighed.

 Chapter 891

    When they heard the topic discussed here, the girls looked over and laughed one after another. Even latil came together.


    "Sister, I tell you, we Elia have many suitors."


    After hearing the speech, Jiade also nodded and naturally said, "well, sister Elia is so beautiful. Of course, many people will like her."


    Latil continued to smile and said, "if Gade likes Elia, my sister can help you."


    Jiade, who heard this sentence, also blushed and lowered her head. She didn''t know what to say. After all, she was already a 13-year-old boy. It was when she was ignorant in adolescence that she naturally had some good feelings for beautiful girls.


    After hearing latyr''s words, Elia looked at the former calmly. She said calmly, "sister latyr, why can you say this in front of me?"


    Aware of the strange tone, latil was stunned and asked cautiously, "well... Sorry, is Elia angry?"


    "I won''t be angry." Elia shook her head. Then she looked at latil and said, "but I will never let go."


    Latil was also stunned after hearing the speech. She naturally understood what Elia said, so her beautiful face also raised a big smile.


    "Yes."


    While the girls were helping gard and Rena make their beds, there was a startling cry in the hotel owner''s office.


    "What are you talking about?"


    At the moment, beren is standing at her desk, holding her hair awkwardly.


    Verny looked very ugly now. She stared at the guy in front of her and said strangely, "you brought the two demons to my hotel?"


    "Well... Well, that''s what happened." Belen also dared not look directly into Verny''s eyes.


    "If this is found, what do you want me to do?" Verny''s eyes are uncertain. If she is found harbouring the demon family here, it will not be as simple as the demolition of the hotel. The matter will certainly spread to the outside, and her family''s reputation may be seriously damaged.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let them expose." Belem patted his chest with an oath.


    Seeing him like this, Verny was silent for a while. Of course, she knew that Bellen told her because she trusted her, so she sighed helplessly.


    "Forget it, as long as you can keep them from being exposed."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen immediately showed a big smiling face. He said happily: "I knew Verny would promise, so I''m relieved."


    "You can rest assured." Vernie gave him a white look and then said sarcastically, "if you hide it from me, I won''t worry, you bastard."


    "Isn''t it hard for me to hide it from you?" Belen scratched his cheek awkwardly to make him hide such an important thing from Verny. After all, this is Verny''s hotel.


    Verne looked at him, and then recovered her calm. She said, "I''m surprised that you should help the two demon children."


    In this regard, beren also said with a smile: "who let me run into them with bad luck? If I don''t care, I will feel guilty."


    "A good man." Verny shook her head. She said helplessly, "although I said I wouldn''t expose them, if they were exposed, you should bear all the responsibility for me."


    "Don''t worry, I brought them in. It has nothing to do with you." Bellen smiled and nodded. He naturally understood the importance of things, so he understood Verny''s approach very well.


    Hearing the speech, Verny also nodded slightly, then waved her hand and said, "well, if you have something to do, go and be busy. I have work to deal with."


    "All right."


    Beren nodded, and just as he was about to leave the room, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Verny. He couldn''t help asking, "there''s another thing I want to ask you."


    "Go ahead."


    "You should be a lily like flotti?"


    "Get out!"


    Bang!


    The door was closed in an instant, and Belen ran away, while Vernie in the office sat there with a red face and a puff of anger. She was very angry. This guy really didn''t open any pot. He was going to forget it and dared to let her remember it.


    After beren returned to the room, he found that there was one more beside his mattress, which was obviously prepared for Jiade. That''s good. It''s absolutely impossible for him to let Jiade sleep with the girls.


    Gard was sitting in the corner with some books around him. When he saw beren coming back, he put down his books and looked at the latter.


    "You''re back."


    Belen nodded. He glanced at the white dress on Jiade, then smiled and said, "well, I''m back. Didn''t they bully you?"


    "No." Gard shook his head and then turned his head to the other room.


    Belen also looked down his eyes. He found that Lena had changed into a new dress, and the girls were combing her hair. It seemed that they had been cleaned in the bathroom of the room.


    "That... I don''t know your name."


    Jiade''s voice came from one side. Belen also looked at him, then sat down with a smile. He introduced himself: "my name is Belen glien. You can call me Belen."


    "So, Belenko?" Gard carefully called out his name for Belen.


    Bellen nodded and said, "just call it what you think is easy."


    "Uncle Belen?"


    "Let''s call it Belenko."


    Gard nodded, then hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath and bowed down with great gratitude.


    "Thank you, berengo! If it weren''t for you, I might have died under the black bear, and Lena might not be able to survive the pain. Thank you for saving us!"


    Hearing the words of gratitude, the girls looked over, and Belen was stunned when she saw such a serious teenager, and then smiled.


    "Ah, I''ll take your thanks. Get up."


    Jiade sat up again. Tears were already looming in his eyes and choking in his mouth. He remembered all the treatment he had suffered all the way. He tried to bear the grief in his heart so that he didn''t cry.


    Belen stood up and then squatted down in front of the boy. He smiled, stretched out his hand and rubbed the boy''s head, and then said, "don''t worry, no one can hurt you here."

 Chapter 892

    On the battlefield filled with gunpowder smoke, the war rendered the whole sky. Whether it was day or night, there was always a touch of scarlet looming in the sky. It was not only the light of fire, but also the blood gas that filled the atmosphere and was too strong to dissipate.


    Jihad has lasted for nearly two months. During this period, the demon king army has been fully suppressed by the coalition forces. Strong people have joined the war from all corners of the world, which can make the war so smooth.


    Compared with the slow advance of forces from all sides, a man has been standing in front of the demon king army camp in the Western battlefield. No matter who comes, he can''t shake her a minute. A big sword goes deep into the ground.


    This man is the "brave".


    At this time, several lights of different colors emerged from the empty air and circulated around sisya. The golden ball of light hovered above her head. It was the spirit of light.


    "Cynthia, we can start merging tonight."


    The red haired girl holding the hilt of the sword slowly opened her eyes, during which there were colorful colors. She looked at the dark place, as if she could see the magnificent city wrapped in darkness.


    "How long will it take to merge."


    The spirit of light replied, "seven days of time fusion, half a month of time mastery."


    "OK."


    After answering, sisya''s eyes closed slowly. She didn''t care about those who were guarding her eyes in the dark. What she had to do now was to adjust her strength.


    Compared with the battlefield where sisya is located, the rest of the war zones have been hot. Sylvia is not included in all the layout of Novell, and what others have to do is to contain the combat power of all war zones and not interfere with the latter.


    Now the strength of the "brave" has reached a point that Novell can''t measure. Her only understanding is to put herself at the peak and break through the Demon King City and fight the "demon king" at the moment when her luck rises to the best.


    In the coalition camp on the Western battlefield, Novell is sitting in a big tent at the moment, receiving the war situation from all directions. Only with these new news, she needs to use "insight" to analyze all the situations she can''t see now.


    Although Novell is not the only one in the coalition forces to sit in the rear layout, the rest of the capable people need to look over her no matter what conclusion they come to. Now they can be said to be busy.


    "This workload... You must let these bastards invite me on vacation later!"


    After temporarily dealing with the work, Novell sat down in a chair, raised her hand, wiped the sweat on her cheeks, and then rubbed her temples.


    "Time should be coming."


    Novell looked at the dusk outside the sky and her eyes coagulated slightly. After hesitating for a while, she sat up again. She took out a bottle with some red hair in it. This is sisya''s hair.


    "Let me show you again."


    With such a whisper, Novell took out the handful of red hair and held it in her hand. Her eyes closed, and the invisible magic fluctuated around her. After a long time, she slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, her unfocused vision seemed to see through the future.


    She saw sisya''s indomitable figure, but in front of the colorful light, there was a darkness that she could not see through. At the next moment, the colorful light was covered by the darkness.


    That scene again


    Novell''s eyes gathered again. She showed a dignified color, looked at the red hair in her hand, and then used her magic again. She peeped at a corner of the future again.


    But before long, the dignified color on Novell''s face turned into fear. She clenched her teeth, as if she didn''t believe the facts and continued to spy on the future.


    Foreknowledge.


    This magic is a taboo power. Even Novell can''t use it all the time, but she used it six times a day until the night came.


    Poof.


    Novell vomited a mouthful of blood, dyed the data on the table red, and covered her chest as if she felt pain. She bit her teeth and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    "How could..."


    As like as two peas, she predicted that many times were different, but just now, the future she saw was exactly the same. The end she could see was no exception.


    Something bad will happen to sisya!


    This jihad is the closest to victory, which is the conclusion reached by Novell and several element elves. The favorable weather, place and people are all occupied by them. However, despite such an overall advantage, there may still be accidents.


    If Novell was sure to control all the accidents before, but now she is a little flustered. How can she turn around if sisya''s accident is the accident?


    No, there must be a chance.


    Novell realized the seriousness of the matter. An invisible pressure pressed on her. She didn''t even wipe the blood on her mouth. She immediately closed her eyes and began to think about ways. Everything she predicted would happen, but the premise was that the predicted person didn''t do anything.


    She has the ability to change the future.


    Sisya will encounter an accident, but she will not fall in that change. She firmly believes in this, because sisya is a "brave" ah, if sisya''s accident is a foregone conclusion, then she needs someone to save her.


    Only the "demon king" can make sisya face danger. Then she needs someone who can save sisya under the eyes of the "demon king".


    Who can do it?


    If we can summon strong men like the "sword saint" and the "ELF KING", we may not be able to resist the "demon king", but it is not easy to summon them all now. They should be understandable if it is related to the survival of the world.


    Novell looked a little dignified. In her memory, there were not many strong people who could be summoned quickly, but only their words Probably not enough.


    Who else is strong enough to face the strong of the "demon king".


    In Novell''s mind, one strong man after another emerged, but none of them could reach that level. When Novell was frowning, his eyes inadvertently swept over a piece of paper that had not been dyed red by blood.


    Black dragon Crusade


    After seeing this, the white haired figure appeared in Novell''s heart, her eyes slowly opened, and a touch of light dispelled the haze in her eyes.

 Chapter 893

    On this day, beren is trying a new thing, that is to hide the magic patterns on Jiade. Generally speaking, this is impossible, but his field is too incredible to be able to do so.


    Beren sat in front of gard. He told him, "if it hurts, remember to say it. Don''t be patient."


    "I see." Gard nodded and closed her eyes.


    Therefore, Belen raised her palm, and the index finger and middle finger stood side by side and fell on the center of Jiade''s eyebrows. The dark blue magic came out from her fingertips, and the magic poured into the latter''s body.


    The individual of the demon family is much better than the ordinary race. Beren can see clearly only by the "half god''s eye". Even children like Jiade and Rena have a lot more magic circuits than the ordinary race, even more than the Witch and the elf family. No wonder the demon king army can make up for the number with strength.


    Those magic patterns are external magic circuits. There are three ways to hide them. The first is to eradicate them, but in this way, it will cause great harm to Jiade. The second is to make them assimilate with the skin color. The third is to hide them under the skin. Only when they are stimulated, the magic will emerge.


    The third method is more likely than the first two.


    Belen started to step into the "semi divine field". No, now he probably has changed more obviously because he has entered the "quasi divine field". Although he doesn''t know whether the news is good or bad, his magic has the nature of magic dimension.


    What is the nature of the magic dimension? In fact, in simple terms, it can change the whole world. It has the ability that only can''t think of and can''t do.


    Although beren can''t do this, what he can do is unimaginable. For ordinary people, he probably exists as a "God".


    To hide the external magic pattern under the skin, beren has no specific method, so he can only look at it step by step. However, he is still very confident about his magic control, so he is not worried about hurting Jiade.


    Every section of the magic circuit contains infinite magic energy particles, and it can be said that it is a very complex project to safely transfer them all under the skin. When beren can''t find a good method, he can only choose such a clumsy way to mobilize magic energy particles, but it''s also very troublesome to rearrange them in the end, If he had not had the experience of repairing the magic circuit, he could not have risked such an attempt.


    So, here we go.


    Buzz!


    Belen began to work hard. He covered every section of the magic pattern on Jiade''s face and neck with his own magic, replaced it with his own magic, then disrupted the covered magic energy circuit, integrated it under the skin, and then spent his efforts to rearrange it.


    Until beren transferred all the magic patterns on Jiade''s face, he was also relieved and took back the magic temporarily. It''s not urgent. In order to ensure safety, it''s better to take it slowly, and it''s enough for the time being.


    "No!"


    The girls also showed their surprise when they saw that the magic lines on Jiade''s face and neck disappeared. They stretched out and kneaded Jiade''s face together with several hands, and almost gave him plastic surgery. The demon boy also showed a very surprised expression when he saw himself in the mirror.


    "Really disappeared!?"


    When she heard beren''s proposal, Jiade was still a little uneasy. She thought there would be some accidents. As a result, she just felt some itching and ended.


    Belen also reminded at this time: "remember, if you use magic, the magic pattern will emerge by itself."


    "I see." Gard nodded.


    Then, beren looked at Lena. He smiled and said, "here is Lena. Help you hide the magic patterns in the obvious places, and you can move freely outside."


    "Thank you." Leina also thanked Jiade after seeing her success. She was silent for a while, and then whispered, "brother beren."


    Hearing Rena''s address, Belen was also stunned. Then she smiled and nodded her head and said, "since they are all called my brother, we can''t treat you badly."


    Brother Leia make complaints about it. "Ah, how do you love brother?"


    "Congratulations on having another sister." Hill said strangely.


    Hearing the girls'' strange tone, beren said helplessly, "what are you doing so shady and strange? What kind of vinegar are you eating?"


    When she heard what he said, Leia blushed and flustered: "what, what! Who, who is jealous!"


    "Be amorous!" Hill snorted, too.


    Just at this time, latis suddenly shouted with a smile: "my brother is Laurie."


    Lori control!


    Belen bent down like a heavy blow. He said with a bitter smile, "latis, you can eat rice indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. Brother, how can I be controlled by Laurie?"


    The child is learning badly!


    Latil also snorted, "I have long suspected that Mr. Belen is good."


    Lumia looked at latis. She told her seriously, "latis can''t be so close to beren in the future. She will be eaten!"


    Hearing this, Belen was also frightened and hurriedly said, "don''t say strange words to latis!"


    At this time, Elia pulled the corners of beren''s clothes. Her silver black eyes flickered slightly. She whispered, "brother, am I still a child?"


    Seeing that Elia also came to join the fun, beren also sighed: "count, it''s not just Elia, you''re all just children. It''s really not mature enough, especially Leia. What a big person."


    "Slightly!"


    Leia put out her tongue playfully.


    Then beren looked at Lena and said, "don''t listen to their nonsense. Let''s start."


    However, Lena looked at the white haired man in front of her with very strange eyes, and Belen couldn''t help grinning after understanding the fear in that eyes.


    The child


    After that, beren spent another period of time to hide Lena''s magic pattern under his skin, and he is now much faster than when he helped Jiade before. One birth and two ripening is the same thing for him, and his control of magic is even the first in the world.

 Chapter 894

    On that barren land, a red haired girl in red and white light armor was standing there, and in front of her was the demon king''s camp in the northwest battlefield. She stood there alone, but no one dared to commit. All the demon king''s troops retreated to the camp and dared not take rash actions.


    "The breath calmed down."


    Colorful halos emerged from around sisya. They floated to her head and circled. At this moment, sisya opened her eyes, burst out amazing sharp eyes, and her spirit has climbed to the peak.


    "Let''s go."


    As sisya''s voice fell, the element elves emitted dazzling brilliance, and a frightening colorful beam burst out centered on the girl. The beam rose into the sky and pierced the clouds, and then made countless clouds rotate around it like the eye of a storm.


    Countless mysterious sounds of light spirits echoed in the air like poetry. It was a language that could not be understood by creatures other than the element elves. At the moment, it was like the will of the gods. It was so sacred that all creatures wanted to kneel down.


    Boom!


    That beam of light is like outside the starry sky. Its brilliance illuminates the whole starry sky. Even people far away can see the sudden vision in the sky, as hazy and beautiful as aurora.


    Shua!


    The sword light passed through the bodies of countless demon army soldiers. A woman in white stood behind them and put her sword into the scabbard. Those demon army soldiers also fell to the ground immediately. Even the "sword saint" was amazed at his swordsmanship. She was the blind girl in the "brave team". At this moment, she was looking up at the sky. She could not see but seemed to be looking at something.


    "That''s..."


    On the other side of the green haired youth bulfis also noticed the change. When he raised his head and looked at the colorful aurora in the sky, he also raised a big smiling face.


    "Good fellow, sisya, you have to refuel!"


    After a cry, bulfis threw himself into the battlefield again, and at the same time, the members of the brave team in all directions knew in an instant who caused the vision.


    At the same time, in the city of andiliga, in a room of the hotel at the moment, Belen is reading a book in a comfortable mood. Recently, he has solved the magic pattern on Jiade and Rena. They have been able to walk normally, and he is also happy to be free.


    But at the next moment, beren''s eyes suddenly flashed. He suddenly sat up from his leaning posture. He suddenly looked at the night sky outside the window. He could see the colorful brilliance, and there was a noisy voice outside.


    "Mr. beren!"


    At this time, the girls also stood up and called to beren, and beren immediately stood up. He said, "I know. Let''s go out and have a look."


    "Yes!"


    The girls followed beren out of the room and then came to the roof of the hotel. At the moment, many people have gathered here, and beren and others also looked into the sky.


    Latil couldn''t help whispering, "what''s the matter?"


    Although the colorful aurora is very beautiful, the sudden scene makes countless people worried.


    "That power."


    The dark blue eyes exuded a faint glimmer. The deep eyes seemed to be able to see through the truth of vanity and Aurora, and Belen knew who the power came from in a moment.


    Elijah on one side also stared at the sky, and her silver black eyes became very bright. She whispered, "this vision was caused by sisya."


    Sisya!


    The girls were stunned when they heard the speech. Naturally, they knew that sisya was the name of the "brave". It turned out that this vision came from sisya. Was she on the battlefield?


    Compared with the colorful visions seen by ordinary people, Elia can also feel an invisible pressure, and for this feeling, Belen on the side feels the deepest, which is stronger than when he is in the "quasi God field".


    Is this the power of "God like"?


    Since such a powerful force has been released, the final battle will probably be held soon. The victory or defeat of this time will determine the direction of the world.


    Belem remembered the seven color magic in his body, and then looked at the seven color vision in the sky. He had such a powerful power that he probably didn''t need his help.


    Come on, Cynthia.


    The colorful halo covered the figure and perfectly outlined its concave convex and graceful posture. The glittering brilliance was like a gem. A vast force was constantly emitted from her. It was a force enough to turn corruption into magic and the sublimation of the protection of countless elements.


    The light beam gradually converged, and the colorful Aurora disappeared from the sky. On the ground, the dazzling light gradually dispersed, revealing the true face of sisya. Her appearance remained unchanged, but her temperament was more ethereal. The light armor on her body had changed into seven colors, and the eternal holy sword inserted into the ground also emitted seven colors.


    The power of elements, the body of creation.


    Sisya looked at her hands. She felt her own changes at the moment. She had a feeling that she could move mountains and reclaim the sea with a wave of her hand.


    She is now a myth!


    At the moment, she can perfectly master all the truth rules, which is the result of the integration of the element elves with her. Now she is almost omnipotent.


    Then, sisya looked at the devil''s camp in the distance. The colorful brilliance began to bloom from her feet, the palm of her right hand was facing down, and then she gently pressed down.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the sky dropped ten thousand feet, and the thunder bombarded the ground. In an instant, it easily annihilated the countless demon army into nothingness like a sea of thunder. Few demon families can escape. The power of thunder remained on the ground for a long time and did not dissipate. A deep pit with a distance of kilometers was left on the earth, as if it was formed by the falling of meteorites outside the sky.


    Seeing this scene, sisya also opened her eyes, and at this time, the voice of the thunder spirit appeared in her mind: "sisya, be careful, you can''t control this power now."


    "I see."


    Sisya nodded slightly. She understood what the light elves had said to her before. This magic was gathered by the element elves themselves, which gave her the power to surpass herself. However, because of its huge and complex, she needed more time to master her.


    "Next, I''ll leave it to you."


    The voice of the thunder elves was weak, and the other element elves did not make any more sound. Their consciousness had been fully integrated into sisya''s body.


    "Leave it to me. I won''t let you down."

 Chapter 895

    A petite figure came out of the tent of the coalition headquarters. It was Novell, the "great sage", with a shawl to keep out the cold. Her eyes coagulated slightly when she saw the contraction of the seven colored beams.


    "Sisya..."


    Novell also took her eyes back from the sky. She looked at the soldier guard on one side, and then said in a deep voice, "help me call Anthony."


    "Yes."


    Bing Wei ran away immediately after answering the voice.


    After a while, a tall man came to Novell. He looked a little excited and said with a smile: "what''s the matter, Novell, do you want to send me to the battlefield? Great!"


    "No." Novell shook her head.


    Anthony was also stunned at the witness. He asked suspiciously, "did you call me to perform any secret task?"


    "I predicted that there might be a change on sisya''s side." Novell''s eyes coagulated slightly, and she clenched her hands. When she saw the colorful light beam, she knew to hurry up.


    Anthony was also shocked after hearing the speech and said, "what!? how could it be? That vision was made by sisya! How could she be so powerful..."


    "I don''t know if what I foresee will change, but I need an insurance policy." Novell''s look was not good, not only because of her mood, but also because she used the "prediction" magic six times. She said in a deep voice: "it''s not too late. Let''s take two flying vultures and find someone at once."


    After hearing the speech, Anthony asked curiously, "looking for someone? Who?"


    "Go find the white haired sword saint."


    Novell turned away.


    When they sat on their respective vultures, Anthony couldn''t help asking, "Novell, why do you have to find the" white haired sword saint "? If you want to go so far to find him, you might as well go back to some other strong men."


    "I''ve already sent for notice." Novell pulled the reins and said in a deep voice, "and that man is essential!"


    In the predicted sixth result, there was only one place different from the first five. She saw a white haired man appear in the field, and that man must be the key!


    After a while, two figures carrying vultures were seen flying out of the coalition base camp towards andiliga in the distance.


    When the colorful Aurora disappeared in the sky, the people on the roof of andienz hotel also left one by one. They were glad that nothing had happened. It was great. Although this vision was beautiful, it was still a little palpitating.


    Belen, who had been watching quietly, also withdrew his eyes. He said, "well, let''s go back."


    After seeing the aurora disappear, Leia also couldn''t help guessing: "is sisya in danger? After all, they all caused such visions."


    "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine. It''s just her preparation before the decisive battle." Belen smiled and comforted the girl. He waved everyone back.


    After returning to the room, everyone was ready to freshen up and go to bed. After all, it was very late now, and beren sitting by the window turned his eyes to the silent night, with a faint luster in his dark blue eyes. He didn''t know why. He was inexplicably uneasy in his heart.


    Anyway, I''ve been here long enough. It''s time to leave.


    The next morning, beren came to Verny''s office. He told the latter what he was about to leave, and the girl''s answer was very flat.


    "Oh, really? Well, have a nice trip."


    Hearing this very plain words, beren was also very helpless and said, "the old students are going to be separated. Are you too peaceful?"


    Hearing the speech, Verny also raised her head and looked at the white haired man in front of her, then stood up, bypassed the desk and came to the latter. She raised her hand into a fist and knocked on the latter''s chest.


    "Well, don''t have an accident outside. See you at the School Park then."


    Beren looked at the girl in front of her, then smiled and said, "OK."


    After beren returned to the room, she woke up and talked about leaving with everyone, and everyone was not surprised. After all, they rarely stay in one place for a long time.


    At this time, Hill couldn''t help asking, "what about gard and Rena?"


    Jiade and leina were also stunned for a long time. They couldn''t help feeling a little lost in their hearts, and their expressions were also a little depressed. Beren and the girls were kind to them, and they also had feelings for this group of people during this period, so they were in a bad mood when they learned that they were leaving.


    Jiade knelt down first. In a sincere voice, he shouted, "thank berengo and his sisters for their care these days!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Get up." Belen was stunned when he saw this. He laughed and pulled Jiade up. He said with a smile, "what do you think? Of course it''s to bring you and Lena together."


    Hearing the speech, the girls were all surprised. They didn''t expect Belen to make such a decision, but they would be very worried if they left Jiade and leina, who are demons.


    "Really, really?"


    After hearing beren''s words, Jiade didn''t react, while Lena was surprised and exclaimed. She also didn''t expect beren to leave with her brother.


    "Well, before the end of the war, you should follow us." Beren grinned. If he had been him, he would probably not be willing to accept such a troublesome thing.


    "Great! Thank you, berengo!"


    "Thank you, brother beren!"


    When he saw the two jumping little guys, Belen smiled, reached out his hand and rubbed their heads. Then he looked at the girls aside.


    "Well, pack up and get ready to go."


    "Yes!"


    While the girls were helping to pack up, beren went out to find a commercial car, and he looked up at the horizon with a sense of heart.


    What is sisya doing now? Have you reached demon city yet?


    Although I don''t know what level sisya has reached now, it must be stronger than he imagined. Even if she hasn''t really become a God, it shouldn''t be too far away. What can the "demon king" do to resist such an "invincible" brave man?


    Although Belen is a little concerned about the situation on sisya''s side, it is no longer something he can manage. The only thing he has to do now is to take everyone to live every day in the future.

 Chapter 896

    After Beilun and others left the city in a commercial car, he inexplicably felt a little relaxed, because too many people in the city knew who he was, which made him feel a little embarrassed when he went out.


    The next first road is through the budamiga grassland. Belen plans to visit the capital of andiliga and meet Caijia, who has already returned. The child is his admirer, which makes him feel a little proud.


    This time, there were two more companions on the way. They were Jiade and leina. Although they were demons, they were just children in beren''s eyes.


    At the thought of the two children, beren couldn''t help thinking of one thing he concealed from them, that is, his being a "white haired sword saint".


    If you confess to them Will you be hated?


    This is what beren is worried about. After all, being a "white haired sword saint" has caused countless damage to the demon family. What would Jiade and leina think after knowing this?


    However, this kind of thing can''t be concealed. We''d better talk to them as soon as possible. If they resist him, then we''ll think about how to settle them.


    In the evening, Belen made a sumptuous dinner with the purchased ingredients. After he was ready, he asked the girls to call the kids who had nothing to do.


    "Come out for dinner!"


    "Coming!"


    During the meal, Jiade and Lena showed great surprise when they tasted the first bite, and then fell into deep intoxication.


    "This... What is this?"


    "Eat well!"


    It''s the first time Jiade and Lena have tasted the cuisine made by Belen. No wonder they are so surprised. After all, it''s the cuisine made by the "Kitchen God".


    Latil on one side also smiled and said, "I tell you, Mr. beren is the" demon king ". His cooking is the best in the world!"


    The first in the world


    Belen was also a little ashamed of being praised. Then he felt the adoring eyes of the two children. He immediately smiled and said, "eat quickly. There''s plenty of food for you."


    "I''m moving!"


    Seeing Jiade and leina who are intoxicated with delicious food, beren can''t help being silent. Although he doesn''t know how the quality of life of the demon clan is, it won''t be very good.


    Although the demon clan is very powerful, the resources they can get become very few under the oppression of the world. It is thanks to the "demon king" that they can maintain a normal life all the time.


    If you think so, the "demon king" is not so evil.


    After dinner, beren noticed the demon brothers and sisters sitting on the lawn. He hesitated, then went to them and sat down.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Jiade smiled at beren and looked into the night sky. He said, "we are homesick. Although it is not as rich and beautiful as yours, it is where we grew up."


    "Well." Belen also understood Jiade''s mood. He said calmly, "but look at the current situation, maybe your hometown has disappeared."


    Although such direct words hurt people, he thought it would be better for the two children to recognize the situation earlier. After all, the final war to end Jihad may come soon. He could not predict the fate of the demon family, but the children of the two demon families are likely to become the last descendants of the demon family.


    "Yes."


    Jiade answered softly. He looked a little sad, and had already accepted the fact that his hometown might have been destroyed.


    Leina also said, "I can''t go back."


    The original hometown may have become the stronghold of the coalition army, and things have changed for a long time. Once the demon clan is defeated, the world may no longer have a foothold for the demon clan.


    Seeing that the two children had accepted the reality, Belen was also relieved. He said, "I will help you hide all the magic patterns on your body. In this way, you can live safely in the future."


    Jiade and leina didn''t speak, but looked at the distant scenery and were silent. Now they feel very confused about their future life.


    Seeing their confused appearance, beren smiled and said, "if you feel confused about the future, find the way to the future in your journey."


    Gard whispered, "is it a journey?"


    "Yes, because that''s how I came here. It''s the advice of my predecessors."


    After that, Belen told him his life experience. Once he was confused about the way ahead, and gradually found the road to the future and the meaning of existence during his journey.


    Some things, even if you have been thinking behind closed doors for decades, you may not be able to participate. In that case, when you are shrouded in worry and confusion, go out for a walk. Even if you just take a walk, you may suddenly brighten your mood.


    "I see!"


    Jiade breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. Indeed, he still has a long way to go, and he needs to come to a conclusion at a moment. The road still needs to go slowly.


    Seeing this, Belen nodded, and then he fell into silence. After hesitating for a long time, Jiade and Lena looked at him curiously.


    "Belenko, what''s the matter with you?"


    "In fact, there''s one thing I''ve been hiding from you."


    Finally, Belen also plans to tell them what he has concealed from them. Recently, he always has a sense of uneasiness and doesn''t know whether it comes from his concealment, but he thinks it''s better to tell the truth to Jiade and leina as soon as possible. He has been hiding some discomfort.


    Seeing the white haired man''s solemn manner, Lena also flashed her big eyes and asked, "brother Belen, tell me, we won''t blame you."


    Beren nodded slightly and sighed, "actually, I have a title called" white haired sword saint ". That''s what I''ve been hiding from you."


    Hearing his words, leina and Jiade were stunned. They really didn''t know it. Even after the magic pattern was hidden, they happened to avoid the topic of "white haired sword saint" around.


    However, they do know who the "white haired swordsman" is. After all, the sudden appearance of the "white haired swordsman" has shocked the world.


    Gard whispered in disbelief, "no... no?"


    "I didn''t lie to you. I''m really the" white haired sword saint. " Belen sighed.


    On one side, leina also recovered. She flashed her big eyes at the white haired man in front of her. Her eyes were a little complicated. She opened her mouth quietly.

 Chapter 897

    "Ah?"


    After hearing leina''s words, Belen was also stunned. He asked in some doubt, "leina, don''t you know what the" white haired sword saint "is?"


    "No, I know." Rena shook her head.


    "Then you..."


    "Just didn''t care." Leina said this. She looked up at the night sky again. She whispered, "brother Belen probably thinks that what he has done will make me and my brother resist?"


    "Indeed, after all, I killed many of your people," beren said


    "That''s true. That''s right." Leina nodded. She turned her head again and looked at the white haired man. She said seriously: "but before learning about this, brother Belen is our lifesaver. This will not change. Even if brother Belen did too much to our people, I know it''s just a different position."


    The child So mature!


    On Lena''s body, beren also seemed to see Elia''s figure. After listening to her words, he was relieved and said with great shame: "it''s great that you don''t hate me."


    "So Belenko is the" white haired sword saint. "


    At this time, Jiade also recovered from the shock. He seemed to sort out the situation for a long time. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said: "it''s inconceivable that the" white haired sword saint "would save two demon children."


    Beilun also scratched his hair after hearing the speech. He nodded and said, "although I resist the demon clan, I don''t hate you like others, but I did kill many of your people. I''m sorry for that."


    Leina also shook her head and said, "if we had known the identity of brother Belen before, we would not accept your help, because we can''t trust brother Belen you anyway, but it''s different now."


    "Is it different?" Beren was stunned.


    Lena nodded and said, "there''s no way to fight against race. Brother Belen may have killed many of our people, but now he''s our lifesaver, and brother Belen is a very gentle and good man. I can''t hate such brother Belen."


    "Me too." Jiade also nodded. He said in a deep voice, "maybe I''m selfish, but now I just want to live a good life with Lena."


    Whether the race will perish is of little significance to Jiade. Although he is unwilling, his hometown has disappeared and his parents are gone. Lena is his only family now. He just wants to ensure that he and Lena can live safely. He can''t control anything and can''t change anything. In this case, he can only obey.


    "I see."


    After hearing Jiade''s words, Belen also understood the will in the young man''s heart. He nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will let you live safely."


    Now the demon army has been defeated and retreated, and it has almost reached the point of desperate situation. At this point, beren also wants to let these two kind-hearted children go to the future healthily and safely. Their experience may make them feel dissatisfied and resentful about the world, but now it is their only wish to survive.


    Three days later, beren and his party were still moving forward on the budamiga grassland. He had planned to take them back to Florence, because latis and Elia had not finished their studies, but the proposal was rejected by latis herself.


    Latis shouted immediately after hearing beren''s words. She began to roll in bed and shouted, "I don''t want to! I don''t want to go back!"


    "This..."


    Seeing the cat rolling on the bed, Belen also helplessly held his forehead. He sighed: "latis, if you repeat the grade, you can''t graduate."


    "Meow!" Latis stopped rolling. She held the quilt and said to poor beren, "no, I won''t repeat grade. I study very well!"


    But this absence is very serious. Although it''s true that I''ve asked for leave, how long has it been


    Belen thought for a moment. He can''t treat the kitten with a tough attitude, so he can only obey. However, he must go to school. Let celika help solve the attendance problem at that time!


    So he decisively threw the trouble to celika.


    "Then go back after going to okosel for a while."


    "No problem!"


    Such a proposal was accepted. Although latis was very willful, she would also have a scale. Of course, she knew that she must graduate from that school.


    Although her lessons fell behind, latis should not be inferior to those students studying in the School Park in the application of magic. Since she left the forest of elves, latis has been studying magic very hard. Although her teachers are Elia and devil instructor lumia, who are not good at teaching people, she is also making progress.


    When she saw the silver haired girl who was guiding latis, Belen couldn''t help laughing and said, "Elia, maybe you can be a teacher in the future."


    Although Elia didn''t teach people at first, she also had some experience under her own exploration. She just had to find out her way and knowledge of using magic and give it to rattis.


    At this time, lumia also came up and asked expectantly, "what about me?"


    "You, this..."


    Belen also scratched his cheek with his fingers. It was really embarrassing to be asked. He was really impressed by lumia''s devil training method. In the past, everyone of the silver bird adventure group was trained to faint, although he was much softer to latis.


    "Well, it''s super suitable. It''s certainly no problem to be a real combat instructor!" Belen finally recognized lumia''s ability. He thought that there were some ferocious invigilators and actual instructors in the school park. Maybe lumia was really suitable for that post.


    "Oh, I can''t!"


    Finally, latis was still lying on the lawn. She was panting and closed her eyes. Lumia gave her high-intensity training occasionally, which made her really unbearable.


    Looking at the tired girl lying down, beren thought and said, "latis, you can''t fall behind in fencing. I expect to pass on Angelina''s sword skills to you."


    When she heard this, latis immediately sat up. The cat''s pupils glittered with amazing light. Instead of being tired, she was full of excitement.


    "Really!? can I be as powerful as my brother after I study!?"


    Seeing the young girl who was suddenly in high spirits, beren was stunned, then smiled and said, "as long as you study hard, it must be no problem to surpass your brother."

 Chapter 898

    On the lawn, the white haired man lay on his back and enjoyed the warm sunshine. The weather was very refreshing. Anyone would like such a comfortable and leisurely day, but he had a completely opposite feeling in his heart.


    Uneasy.


    Although it was such a relaxed and bright day, Belen was not happy at all. The uneasiness in his heart was clearer than before, and this uneasiness was becoming clearer and clearer in these days. He didn''t think it was his illusion, because he had felt it long before the black dragon attacked.


    But one thing made him feel very confused. The uneasiness before the arrival of the black dragon disappeared after he left. However, at the moment, no matter how long he passed, this uneasiness still remained in his heart and became more and more obvious.


    Is there a crisis coming ahead, and he can''t escape anyway, or is he getting closer and closer to that crisis?


    Do you want to change direction? In fact, beren has done so, but he can''t dispel the uneasiness in his heart anyway, which makes him very confused. Even if he stops on the way, the uneasiness is becoming stronger and stronger, and he can feel it.


    I don''t understand.


    Belen slowly opened his eyes. He looked very calm, but his eyes were full of helplessness. There was danger ahead, but he couldn''t avoid it. What''s the matter?


    Don''t get into trouble at this time.


    He prayed so much in his heart that he felt very tired at the thought of going through those inexplicable troubles. He just wanted to take everyone on a trip to pass his next days. At this time, a funny laugh came from his ear.


    "Mr. beren, may I bask next to you?"


    Hearing this voice, Belen immediately judged who it was. He looked at the blonde girl, then nodded and said, "of course."


    "Have sex."


    Therefore, Leia sat next to beren and lay down. Her lazy appearance added a bit of charm to the lively girl. The golden sun fell on the golden hair, making it shine more dazzling than gold.


    Looking at the exquisite and beautiful side face around him, beren''s eyes also reflected the golden brilliance. He couldn''t help but underestimate: "Laiya is really beautiful."


    Hearing the whisper in her ear, Leia was also stunned. Then she turned her head with a smile and looked at her dark blue eyes, flashing her eyes playfully.


    "Is Mr. beren excited?"


    Hearing the speech, Belen was slightly stunned, but it was beyond the girl''s expectation. He turned around and smiled. He should say, "yes, I''m excited, but I''m not a big turnip."


    Seeing that the man actually admitted, Leia also jumped in her heart. Her cheeks turned red. She whispered, "I didn''t expect Mr. beren to become so frank."


    "Ah?"


    Beren was stunned, and then couldn''t help but say, "wasn''t I frank enough before?"


    "Mr. Bellen can''t say such a thing before. He will be blushed by me." Leia seriously told her perception of beren.


    "Well... It seems that I have grown up." Beren grinned.


    Leia glanced at the man beside her. That day, after Elia asked latil that sentence, they knew that latil had confessed to beren. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she did care very much.


    But now Leia was more concerned about something. She asked, "Mr. Belen, are you worried about something?"


    Belen said with a wry smile, "can you see it?"


    Leia replied, "well, not just me, everyone must see it."


    "It seems that I can easily be seen through now." Beren''s hands were pillows and sighed so.


    At this time, Leia said with a smile, "no, it''s only because of us that we can see through Mr. beren."


    Because we know you best.


    Belen also understood the implication. His heart warmed slightly, and then whispered, "there is really a very distressing thing. Can I tell you?"


    "With pleasure."


    So beren said, "in fact, I could feel a sense of uneasiness a few days ago. I believe it is not empty, because this feeling has been confirmed, so I feel distressed about it."


    "Uneasiness?" Leia was stunned after listening. Although she didn''t know why Belen believed this feeling without reason, she was willing to believe his feeling.


    Beren nodded and then continued, "I had this feeling before the black dragon came, and now it appears again, but I can''t find a way to avoid it."


    "Is that uneasiness... Becoming clear?" Leia guessed the cause of beren''s distress.


    "Yes." Beren nodded again. He sighed: "before, just running away could dispel this uneasiness, but now there is no change whether it is changing the direction or stagnating here. I think there may be some kind of crisis coming."


    Leia, who heard these words, also frowned slightly. He knew how powerful Bellen was, and what could make him feel this uneasiness must be a very terrible crisis. Moreover, according to what Bellen said, it may be more stressful than the arrival of the black dragon.


    Belem looked at the blue sky and was silent. He didn''t know what was waiting for him. He just worried that he might not be able to protect everyone. After all, even he felt a strong uneasy crisis.


    Just then, Leia suddenly said, "Mr. Belen, don''t carry everything by yourself."


    Beren recovered. He said in a daze, "I don''t have anyone to carry it."


    So Leia sat up. She looked at the man aside and said, "no, Mr. Belen must be thinking that he may not be able to protect us. That''s why he''s so upset. Isn''t this preparing to carry it alone?"


    "I..."


    Leia put her hand on her chest and her pretty face was full of serious expression. She said, "even in a great crisis, we will stand with Mr. beren. Although our strength is very weak and may be a burden, even so, we don''t want Mr. beren to fight alone."


    Seeing the firm look on the girl''s face, beren''s heart jumped heavily. It seemed that a big stone was broken at the bottom of his heart. He sat up and looked at the girl with a smile.


    "You are not a burden. Because of you, I have the power to fight."


    After hearing this, Leia''s beautiful face also showed a happy smile. She nodded her head and answered with a happy mood.

 Chapter 899

    There is a big round table next to the commercial car, and now everyone is sitting next to the round table. Beren is going to hold a meeting today, which is about the next route.


    The next step is to go to desatria, the national capital of andiliga, and then go back to Florence to send latis and Elia back to the school park. However, the Jihad should be over by then. Finally, find a way to arrange Jiade and Rena, and then think about it later.


    When rattis heard that she was going back to the School Park, she also muttered, "I still want to have a good time outside. Don''t go back so early!"


    In this regard, beren was helpless and said, "how long has it been since you and Elia were sent back to the school park? It''s enough for you to play."


    "Really?" Latis tooted her mouth.


    Obviously, the kitten just wants to travel with everyone, not go back to the school park to study, and Belen can''t completely let go of such willfulness.


    So beren comforted: "good, good, the school park is also very fun. Doesn''t latis want to go back to meet those good friends?"


    "Woom, that''s what I said!"


    After thinking about it, latis smiled again, which relieved Belen. He was worried that the little guy was making trouble with himself.


    Then Belen looked at the silver haired girl. He asked, "so, does Elia have any objection?"


    "Brother has the final say," replied brother.


    When she heard the silver haired girl''s answer, latis jumped up. She grabbed the former''s arm and shouted, "Elia, don''t listen to her brother so much! Won''t I be a bad child?"


    In this regard, Elia looked at rattis in confusion. She said, "rattis is not a bad child."


    "Woo!"


    Latis put her hands on Elia''s shoulder and shook her, muttering, "no! Elia can''t be so obedient!"


    Elia, who was constantly shaking, looked confused and at a loss. She didn''t understand why rattis did this.


    Seeing the unreasonable kitten, everyone on one side couldn''t help laughing. Even Jiade and Lena were holding a smile. After getting along these days, they also knew what kind of girl latis was. She was just a pistachio and seasoning in the group.


    Belen also smiled and shook his head. Then he fell into silence. After a moment, he said, "well, there''s another thing to tell you."


    Hearing this voice with a different tone from the previous voice, latis also calmed down. Except Laiya, everyone looked at Belen with a puzzled face.


    After communicating his "uneasiness" with Laiya yesterday, beren planned to tell everyone about it. What dangers might be encountered in the future, so it''s better to let everyone know it early.


    So beren told everyone about the uneasiness he felt these days, and everyone was stunned. They all realized one thing. What kind of danger can beren, the "white haired sword saint", feel uneasy?


    "Although I deliberately concealed it, I decided to tell you so that you can have a psychological preparation," beren said


    The originally cheerful atmosphere has become a little dignified at the moment. After all, he learned something that may be very bad, and beren, who was aware of the change in the atmosphere, also jumped in his heart. Shouldn''t he say it?


    After considering everyone''s mood, beren hurriedly said: "although... Although it''s true, it''s not necessarily dangerous. Moreover, with me around you, you won''t get hurt, so don''t worry so much."


    "No, Mr. beren."


    Latil was the first to open her mouth. The brown cat pupils looked into the dark blue eyes. She said, "maybe we will encounter danger like Mr. beren''s uneasiness, but we don''t care about our own safety."


    "Yes, Mr. beren, have you forgotten what I told you yesterday?" Laiya also smiled and opened the dignified atmosphere.


    Hill also put his arms around his chest, hummed and said, "you guys are always worried about us, which makes me very unhappy. We are not as fragile as you think! Can''t we relax the dessert?"


    Lumia also smiled and said, "we are a family. No matter how difficult it is, we will stand by Mr. beren and give us weak strength."


    "I''m great!" Latis raised her little fist and waved it.


    Jiade and leina also nodded. Belen was kind to them and would not let him face the next danger alone. This was their determination.


    Belen was also relieved to hear what everyone said. He thought it would make everyone feel bad. Now he doesn''t have to worry so much.


    Then Elia said, "brother, I''m here."


    Hearing the speech, beren also smiled. He nodded and said, "I see."


    Indeed, they still have a super trump card on their side. No matter what troubles they encounter, they all have this super trump card behind them.


    "But ah, if in danger..."


    Hearing what Belem seemed to want to say, latil immediately interrupted him: "Mr. Belem! We are not children!"


    Belen was speechless for a moment. He scratched his cheek in embarrassment. Indeed, these girls in front of him have experienced many big and small things, what to do in case of danger, or what to do in case of difficulties. In fact, they are more mature and stable than they think.


    "All right."


    Finally, beren didn''t say anything more about the imminent danger. He believed that the girls had their own judgment and they had grown up.


    Belen looked up at the blue sky. Now it''s calm. It''s estimated that there will be a sudden change in the near future. He had a hunch that as long as he passed the next difficulties, the days in the future will become incomparably peaceful.


    Then beren shook his head and put all the complicated things in his heart behind him. Even if the trouble really comes, they will face it together. Let''s talk about it at that time.


    Belen stood up and looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "well, prepare lunch!"


    The people stood up one after another, showing their big smiling faces and answering.

 Chapter 900

    Wow.


    In the prosperous city, there are countless people on the intricate streets. The noisy voices have an atmosphere that is easy to integrate into them, and in one of the streets, a commercial car drives slowly by.


    Lumia, sitting in the commercial car, looked around curiously, and then asked, "Belen, how many cities are there from the capital of andiliga?"


    Beren thought for a moment and then replied, "it''s three more cities from desatria. Let''s rest here for a night."


    So, Bellen found a hotel to stay. Although this hotel is not as big as Verny''s Hotel, it is not small, and it also has open-air hot springs.


    The most excited people in the group are latis and the brother and sister of the demon family. For the former, she has been working hard to learn magic and swordsmanship these days. It can be said that she is tired. She is very happy to go to the hot spring again. For Jiade and leina, it is special freshness and excitement, because it is the first time for them to go to the hot spring.


    "Hoo!"


    Beilun sat in the hot spring and breathed a long sigh of relief. His expression became lazy. There was a bright moon hanging in the night sky above his head, and the environment was very beautiful.


    After staring at the moonlight for a long time, Belen couldn''t help thinking of the uneasiness at the bottom of his heart. Now the uneasiness has almost been determined and generally stagnated in his heart. He can feel that a crisis is waiting for him.


    I really want to turn off this perception.


    Belen sighed. It''s really boring to be in such a worried mood all the time, but it''s a pity that it''s almost a passive ability of himself and can''t be controlled at all.


    But then again, the Jihad continues.


    There is no doubt that the colorful Aurora vision that day was caused by sisya. There is her breath in the magic that permeates the sky, which Belen can''t admit wrong.


    Ten days have passed since the birth of the vision, and what is the brave adult doing during this time? Although she doesn''t know what her situation is now, Belen also knows that it must be not far from the final battle between the brave and the demon king.


    Compared with the situation of sisya, Belen also has an unknown trouble to face, and Belen has guessed the real body of this trouble, and the biggest possibility is the "magic dimension".


    When he stepped into the "quasi God field", his body has been under the pressure from the "magic dimension". The invisible pressure always oppresses him unconsciously, which is a pressure to devour his body, and he is also being moved to resist it.


    Therefore, beren worried that the uneasiness came from the "magic dimension", and the power in that field would devour his body invisibly. If he guessed so, probably no one could help him, and he probably couldn''t overcome this difficulty.


    However, although this uneasiness has been confirmed recently, the pressure from the "magic dimension" has not become unbearable to him, so Belen is still uncertain, which is just a greater possibility.


    "Young man, if you soak too long, you will faint."


    At this time, the sound from one side revived Belen. He looked at the middle-aged man who said, "I saw you soak here when I came in. Is it OK for you to soak for so long?"


    "Ah! That''s what I said. It''s time to go out. Thank you for reminding." Belen responded quickly. He stood up from the hot spring and remembered that he had been soaking for a long time.


    After changing into a bathrobe, beren went back to his room. He found that the girls had already come back. However, when he saw a figure sitting at the small table, he opened his eyes.


    Latil smiled when she saw beren coming back. She smiled and said, "Mr. beren, you''re back! Look who this is?"


    The girl with ponytail slowly turned her head and looked at the dark blue eyes. There was a flash of streamer in her eyes, and her small pink mouth opened slightly.


    "Yo."


    Beren stared at the girl in front of him. He murmured, "Why are you here...?" Her eyes were full of disbelief. I didn''t expect her to appear here.


    The girl with a beautiful face lifted the hair in her ear with her fingers. She said blandly, "can''t you go here for vacation?"


    "Yes, isn''t it?" Beren blinked, and then there was an inexplicable joy at the bottom of his heart. He smiled.


    "What a coincidence, al."


    Yes, this girl is Belen''s childhood sweetheart al.


    "Well, it''s a coincidence." Al nodded and then said, "I met them while soaking in the hot spring, so I came here. Do you mind?"


    Belen noticed that Al was wearing a bathrobe. He smiled and said, "I don''t mind."


    On the other side, Leia came to Al''s ear and said jokingly, "really? Didn''t al come to Andy Liga because he heard some news?"


    "What, what news? There''s no such thing!"


    The words suddenly came from her ear, which made erjiao tremble, and a touch of crimson climbed on her cheek. The previous Gao lengfan broke the work in an instant, as if she had been told what was on her mind.


    Belen blinked, not very concerned about whether there was any other meaning in the words, but smiled and said, "it''s great to meet al here."


    Hearing the speech, Al also calmed herself. She looked at the girls around her and said calmly, "really? But you don''t look very lonely."


    "One yard to one yard, aren''t you happy to see childhood sweethearts?" Belen also grinned. He didn''t expect to meet al here. They are all separated by a country.


    While everyone was chatting happily, Al was silent, lowered her head and held her hands tightly on her thighs. Finally, she took a deep breath and seemed to be cheering for herself.


    But just as Al opened his mouth to say something, beren suddenly looked over and asked, "by the way, Al, do you have anything else to do next?"


    Al, who was interrupted before opening his mouth, was also sluggish for a long time. When he recovered, he shook his head and said, "it''s all right. I''m just out on vacation."


    Belen also smiled after hearing the speech. He said, "well, do you want to travel with us next?"


    "Ah?"

 Chapter 901

    Hearing beren''s invitation, Al also became dull. She stared at the white haired man in front of her. Unexpectedly, what she wanted to say was said by him in advance.


    Seeing Al in a daze, beren also had some doubts, but asked again: "well... I said, Al, do you want to travel with us?"


    Al regained his consciousness and quickly answered, "ah! I, I heard it!"


    "What about your answer?" Beren looked at the girl in front of her.


    At this time, latil also said with a smile: "sister Al, let''s travel with us. Anyway, we have to go back to Florence in the end. We''ll be together during this period!"


    "Doesn''t al want to be with us?"


    Leia looked aside at al, who lowered her head silently after realizing the meaning of the look.


    "Well, well."


    Hearing al''s promise, beren smiled. After thinking about it, he asked, "is that bed so big?"


    In retrospect, there are seven girls living in that room. If Al is included, there will be eight. Is that bed really enough to sleep? He was a little worried about it.


    Lumia replied at this time, "we don''t have enough sleep, so we''ll all make another floor, but don''t worry, it''s warm!"


    "Eh... Do you want to change a house?" Belen couldn''t help thinking after hearing the speech, but he probably didn''t have enough money to change another house.


    Hill shook his head and said, "forget it. Don''t put more pressure on both of them."


    Here, they naturally refer to two earth dragons.


    So al said, "it doesn''t matter. The floor is paved on the floor. It''s good to sleep on the floor occasionally. It feels spacious."


    "Well, all right."


    Belen had to agree. Recalling what al said, he couldn''t help thinking. Indeed, it felt very good to make a floor.


    The next day, Al followed beren and his party on the journey. After leaving the city, he had to pass through a mountain forest and a grassland, which was not a short distance from desatria.


    Belen and Al sat in the position of driving the commercial car, and it was impossible to keep silent during the journey, so they chatted naturally.


    After drinking a sip of water, beren asked curiously, "anyway, it''s a war now. As a martial arts cutter, why can you go out on vacation?"


    In this regard, Al said, "I applied to his holiness and holy daughter."


    "They really let you out. It''s good to avoid going to the battlefield." Belen responded with a smile. He didn''t want to see al fight on the battlefield.


    Hearing this, Al glanced at him and said, "thanks to your calmness, if you lose the Jihad, everyone will suffer."


    Hearing the speech, Bellen also said with a smile: "it''s right to say so, but I don''t think that person will lose."


    Al didn''t refute this, because she didn''t think the "brave" would lose. The sky vision she saw that night must be caused by the "brave", which was confirmed by the news, and it seemed to calm the hearts of the world.


    Will the brave lose?


    Impossible? After all, justice wins.


    "That..."


    Belen''s cheeks reddened inexplicably, and he didn''t know whether he was frozen by the suddenly cold weather, and his eyes moved down a bit.


    Hearing that the man beside him seemed to have something to say, Al said, "just say what you want to say."


    "Also, there''s nothing to say." Beren scratched her cheek with her finger, hesitated for a moment, smiled and said, "actually, I just want to thank you for coming to me."


    "Ah?"


    Al''s eyes were slightly round. She stared at the front, her face was slightly red, and then muttered, "how do you say it? It''s like I came to andiliga for you."


    "Ah?"


    Belen was also stunned. He murmured, "I thought you came because you were worried about me, didn''t you?"


    "How can..."


    Subconsciously wanting to deny, Al suddenly stopped. She looked at the white haired man in front of her, then turned around with her lips pursed. She seemed to be making a decision, and finally her eyes were firm.


    "Yes, I was worried about you after hearing about the black dragon, so I came here."


    After saying these words, Al found that her heart beat a little faster. She bit her teeth but couldn''t control her heart beat. She didn''t expect to be so nervous.


    "Great, thank you." Belen also smiled, and her heart was moved and warm.


    At the moment when the atmosphere was silent, Al suddenly said, "thank you. Don''t you have anything else to say to me..."


    "Other..."


    Belen also closed his mouth and fell into silence. He did want to say something to Al, but he was worried about whether he had misunderstood. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if he misunderstood?


    But could that really be a misunderstanding?


    "I said, Al, you..." Belen finally opened his mouth. He swallowed his saliva and whispered, "did you say you wanted to get married... Again?"


    When this sentence was uttered, Al''s body stiffened in an instant. Even his mouth could not open to respond. His mind was in chaos and his cheeks began to burn.


    "Well, I mean, if you already have someone..."


    "No!"


    After hearing the answer given at this moment, Belen was also stunned. He stared at the girl beside him. His two eyes touched each other in the air, and the latter was already flushed.


    "So, do you still want to... Get married?"


    "Yes!"


    Al shouted out without hesitation. She was so ashamed that she wanted to bury her head in the quilt, but now she used all her courage in her life to look directly at the man in front of her. She didn''t want to escape at this moment. These eyes must firmly look at the man in front of her!


    Belen, who had been staring so long, also blushed and his throat rolled slightly. Finally, he couldn''t bear to look at each other. He also moved his eyes, and he whispered again.


    "Well, then you should need an object..."


    "Yes!"


    Dong Dong Dong.


    The sound of heartbeat echoed in their minds. They didn''t know whether they heard their own or each other, or the noisy voice included both. At this time, Belen took a deep breath and said what he wanted to say most.


    "If you can, if you can! I, I can do it for you!"


    After hearing this hesitation, Al''s eyes slowly opened, and she only felt that her heart was about to jump out, and she should make a voice as if she were suffocating.

 Chapter 902

    Wow.


    The breeze blows across the grassland, and countless green becomes more bright at the moment. The whole grassland emits the most warm and pure breath, refreshing and refreshing.


    At the moment, on the commercial car driving on the grassland, two young people were looking ahead with red faces. He and she tightly pursed their lips, as if they didn''t know how to go on.


    Originally, there was no wrong guess!


    Belen''s mood hasn''t calmed down at the moment. He looks at the front with a red face. The whole person seems a little stiff. This is the first confession in his life. Although it is indirect, he also understands latil''s mood that night. Is it such a difficult thing?


    So, so Al, she also


    wait! Such an important thing must be confirmed again!


    So beren bit her teeth, then summoned up the courage to ask, "well... Did you agree to the proposal I just said, Al?"


    After the request for confirmation fell into the ashamed ear of Al, she suddenly woke up. She subconsciously shouted, "you guy! Since you hear it, don''t push an inch!"


    "Well, that means Al, you..."


    "Shut up!"


    "Yes!"


    They sat in the commercial car with red faces and kept silent, which was a more ambiguous topic than when they exposed their feelings in the northwest. Although they were not as dull as beren, Al was confused for many years before he understood his mind. Until today, the former really knew his mind about this childhood sweetheart.


    He likes al.


    This "like" feeling is clearer than the girls in the room. If you think about it carefully, you should be in the northwest when you realize your intention.


    What a shame. What should I do next?


    They sat there, blushing and completely at a loss.


    But they didn''t find that there were several heads crowded together in the rear window, flashing those big eyes. They were listening to what they said outside the window.


    Leia sat on the bed and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect that Mr. beren would say that. Is this also a growth?"


    At this time, the girls also returned to the room and didn''t continue eavesdropping. Anyway, the two people outside are in a stalemate and probably won''t say anything amazing.


    Lumia pursed her lips, and the light in her eyes was a little dim. She whispered, "it turns out that Belen likes sister al. I thought it would be Elia or latil."


    After hearing lumia''s voice, Elia and latil were stunned. The latter couldn''t help saying, "it''s surprising that lumia thinks so."


    "He has decided to get married. Just say it." Lumia lay on the bed as if she had given up.


    Seeing some sad lumia, Hill comforted: "well, well, don''t be sad. There are many better men in the world than him."


    Lumia didn''t respond. She just buried her head in the pillow, while Elia sat there calmly and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    However, compared with lumia''s loss, latil''s face showed a big smile. She said, "isn''t it good to get married? I''ll be Mr. beren''s bride then!"


    "Ah!?"


    After hearing this, the girls exclaimed, and even Elia looked up at latil, with a surprised light in her silver black eyes.


    Latil blinked and asked, "is there a law of monogamy?"


    "No, no..."


    "Then just take care of sister al!" Latil ran to the window with joy and opened the window. The two outside were startled by the news, and their figures trembled.


    "Sister al!"


    Hearing his name, Al also turned and looked at the cat''s ear girl with her head sticking out of the window. She blinked and stared at the latter.


    "Latil?"


    "Can I count in the wedding?"


    "Ah!?"


    Al stared at the cat eared girl.


    On the other side, Bellen raised her head and rubbed her temples. Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.


    Latil had a serious flame in her eyes. She stared at al and said, "I''ve told Mr. beren! Mr. beren accepted it!"


    "Yes, isn''t it?"


    After hearing the speech, Al also looked at the white haired man with a questioning look on his face. His little face bulged up and seemed a little angry. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened during her absence, although he had long considered the matter of "getting the moon first".


    Belen turned her head rigidly to the second daughter, grabbed her hair with her hand, and then made a ha ha to fool her, but she lowered her head under the gaze of the second daughter.


    "Yes..."


    Al lowered her head when she got the answer. She murmured, "sure enough, if you don''t always be around you, you will always lose your advantage. I still understand that."


    Aye, aye!?


    Seeing some lost Al, beren was also flustered, but he didn''t know what to do. There was a mess in his mind and there was no solution. It was clear that he had just confessed successfully. How did it evolve into this at once?


    "I don''t want to share Mr. beren with other girls!"


    At this time, latil shouted out loudly, and Belen and Al both recovered and stared at the cat ear girl with a serious face.


    "But ah, if it''s sister al... If it''s everyone." Latil clenched her right hand into a fist and put it on her chest. Her determination had already been made, and a gentle smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "If it''s everyone, I can accept it."


    After hearing latyr''s words, both the two people outside the car and the girls in the room were stunned. Unexpectedly, latyr could say such words, and a warm current poured into their hearts.


    We are all the family members who love each other most, so no matter how precious things are, we are willing to share them together. This is the determination of the girl named latil.


    Al sighed after a moment of silence. She raised her hand into a fist and fell on beren''s chest. There was a helpless color in her blue and purple eyes.


    "You are happier than I thought."

 Chapter 903

    Boom!


    With a touch of purple light flashing from the night, a loud noise like the roar of thunder in nine days made the whole world tremble.


    There are countless dark clouds on the barren land, and when they look up, they see the Thunder Dragon falling from the sky!


    Boom!


    In an instant, the mountains collapsed and the earth cracked. The Cang thunder seemed to reverse the sun, moon and stars. Even the stars in the night seemed to be distorted and illusory. Countless demon army soldiers died under this Cang thunder, and then a touch of light and shadow fell from the sky to the ground.


    Bang!


    The ground cracked, and a storm surged from the dust, revealing the one who fell that day. It was a red haired girl wearing colorful light armor.


    It was the "brave" sisya who came out of the deep pit. Her eyes with light colorful brilliance looked into the distance. At the moment, there was only gunsmoke but no figure of the demon king army.


    "Almost."


    Sisya lowered her head and looked at the palm she held again and again. Then she looked at the distant dark place. In these fifteen days, she had been able to perfectly control this transcendent power.


    It''s time to end the war.


    In this final battle, she has no strategic deployment of the elves. She has to rely on all her combat experience so far to fight the biggest enemy in her destiny.


    No tension, it''s a matter of course. That''s the guy she must beat!


    Looking around, there was no anger. Both her own side and the enemy had been damaged countless times. Sisya clenched her fist tightly, and her hands were stained with countless blood. Even if the blood came from the enemy, she still felt guilty. This was her kindness, but she did not regret it, because it was the sin she had to bear.


    So, let''s end the story.


    Sisya raised her right foot and took a step forward, and under this step, she crossed countless space barriers, crossed the void and came to the other shore.


    It is no longer the wasteland where she stood before. At this moment, sisya has stood in front of a magnificent city, and the dark and evil smell is filled in the air. If ordinary people can''t bear it for about a second, they will be swallowed and disintegrated by this evil.


    In front of you is the demon city.


    When the red haired girl appeared in front of the demon city, the land under her feet became pure land, and endless filthy breath rushed towards her, and she also took a step in place at the moment.


    Boom!


    A vast seven color magic swept around with it as the center, which purified countless evil smells in the air. The strong wind rippled and made her red horsetail float behind her. Her heroic appearance and peerless momentum alone in the city revealed her name of "brave" who is "similar to God".


    This is not the second time to come to this city. The first formal confrontation between the two is considered a tie by the world, but in sisya''s view, no victory means failure.


    And the shame of failure will be washed away this time!


    Bang!


    The city gate was directly blasted out. The red haired girl in colorful light armor walked into the Demon King City from the smoke, and her eyes became much sharper at the moment.


    When she walked into the demon city, four black shadows gradually solidified and stood in front of the hall. These four were the four kings of the demon family.


    King of killing, king of annihilation, king of King Kong, king of sin.


    Compared with the first three demon kings, the last king of sin rarely appeared in front of the living people. It was like a child, but his eyes were dark and empty, only blood stains were all over his cheeks, and his breath contained an extremely heavy smell of sin, as if it was a collection of evil in the world.


    None of the four demon kings appeared in the war areas. Obviously, they were all waiting for the arrival of the "brave" in the Demon King City, and sisya didn''t care about the resurrection of the king of King Kong.


    "It''s all here? Just right."


    Sisya looked at the four figures in the distance and walked forward calmly. The colorful lights in her eyes floated out like running water, and her body emitted colorful fluorescence.


    "Come on."


    With the fall of sisya, the king of killing and the king of King Kong rushed forward first. Even if Gao aoru and they didn''t spend a word in front of the girl, they should try their best to defeat it now!


    Bang!


    Two powerful black and red magic intertwined into a huge tornado to blow the earth apart, but their fists were easily caught by those two extremely slender hands.


    "Too weak."


    With the sound of this evaluation, a seven color beam rose into the sky. The king of killing and King Kong only felt that their bodies were out of control, and their fists could not break free from the shackles of the palm. Then they were knocked over on the ground, and the earth was hit and cracked again.


    Sisya did not care about the two demon kings who struggled to stand up, but continued to walk forward. At this time, she looked up at the black cage falling from the sky, had no intention to escape, and let it lock herself in.


    "Destroy, those who disobey my Lord!"


    The king of the annihilation of the undead skeleton family screamed bitterly. It held up the skeleton wand, and a huge dark seal fell from the sky and suppressed the girl in the cage.


    At the same time, the child like King of sin also raised his palm and clapped it in the void. With heavy sin magic, he gathered into a huge dark big knife and cut horizontally towards the girl like a beheading big knife.


    Facing these two attacks, sisya still looked calm. She raised a finger and poked it into the sky, just touching the dark seal. When the dark big knife came, she clenched it with a fist, and the colorful magic whirled around.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the black seal and the black knife collapsed and went away at the same time, and the seven color magic did not stagnate towards the king of annihilation and the king of sin. They used magic to resist, but they were easily scattered, retreated and seriously injured.


    At the moment when the two kings were seriously injured and knelt down, the skeleton and the child trembled, because the figure had stood in front of them. At this time, there was a cold voice that made them tremble.

 Chapter 904

    It''s too weak.


    This evaluation is for the four heavenly kings of the demon family. If others hear it, they will think that the red haired girl is crazy. Of course, this is on the premise of not seeing the scene just now.


    If it was the former sisya, she also needs to be taken seriously in the face of the four heavenly kings of the demon family. However, she has become a "myth" at the moment, but she has been able to roll easily.


    Yes, the four kings are no longer a threat to her.


    Covering hands can be destroyed, just as their master can control their life and death, and she can do so with pure power.


    The brave are beyond their power.


    The king of King Kong and the king of killing stood there without any action, and the king of annihilation and the king of sin kneeling in front of sisya also stood up and withdrew a long distance from each other, but it seemed that they didn''t intend to give up.


    Seeing the magnificent magic that broke out in them, sisya said calmly, "in that case, I won''t waste time with you."


    Boom!


    When the voice fell, the mighty magic began to sweep around like a tornado, and even the dark clouds that covered the moonlight were blown away at the moment.


    Behind sisya, there appeared a divine grain seal engraved with colorful light wings, which contained the profound meaning of nature and seemed to represent the natural trend of the world. Her colorful eyes also became much brighter. The spread magic suddenly reversed and returned at this moment, and only a faint seven color fluorescence covered her.


    Return to nature, myth, supernatural realm.


    Now sisya is really serious. At the moment, her power must be ethereal in the eyes of others, because it is an incomprehensible supernatural state.


    "This force... Is indescribable and incomprehensible."


    Looking at the detached figure, the king of annihilation was so amazed, because it could not infer the power from the power emitted by the other party, nor could it know what its root is, that is the power above the law.


    God?


    At the same time, such a term appeared in the minds of the four demon heavenly kings, but then they felt absurd. How could there be a God? But even if the other party is really God, their master must have a way to deal with it!


    "Die."


    At the moment when sisya spoke indifferently, thunder punishment came from the sky, and the four heavenly kings of the demon family immediately perceived the danger and hurriedly retreated. At the next moment, the tornado of ice and fire swept the huge square.


    Looking around, the majestic magic burst out at the same time, breaking through the tornado of ice and fire. The four top beings used all their strength to send terrible magic to the young woman.


    Bang bang!


    The sound of indiscriminate bombing sounded, and the smoke of gunpowder filled the sky, but a dazzling colorful light suddenly appeared from the smoke, and a colorful giant hand suddenly shot down towards the position of King Kong.


    Boom!


    The king of Vajra was photographed directly into the ground, leaving a huge handprint on the ground. When the other three kings were sweating, a light and shadow came behind the king of annihilation as if they had come out of the illusory country.


    The king of annihilation was aware of it, but at the moment it wanted to hide, it was suddenly oppressed by a terrible pressure. It was the pressure from all directions. It was impossible to escape. The skeleton of the whole body began to crack. At this time, a hand suddenly penetrated from its bone, and the hand still held a broken red bead.


    Click.


    Without hesitation, the red bead was caught and exploded, and amazing energy burst out at the same time. Unexpectedly, it exploded directly in situ.


    Bang!


    Sisya came out from the pillar of fire. She was unharmed under the explosion and looked indifferent to sweep the remaining kings of killing and sin.


    "There are two left."


    Hearing this sentence, the king of killing and the king of sin both had their pupils shrink suddenly. Unexpectedly, the "brave" was so strong that they killed two of them so easily, and they had no power to fight back!


    Unprecedented strength!


    The king of killing and the king of sin face this fact, knowing that they are not opponents, they will never escape, and even if the opponents are so strong, they also firmly believe that their master can reverse the situation.


    "We were created by your majesty, and death is just one of the ends we have long expected."


    The killing King''s body has been covered with magic patterns, and his dark red eyes are full of madness. He knows that he will fight hard in the end. Their mission is like this.


    Buzz!


    The same is true of the king of sin. Countless iron chains are circling around his body, and then they are all inserted into his body. Each iron chain contains a sin. He has long been in the abyss and is not afraid of the so-called degeneration.


    How powerful the magic and breath released from them, but in the face of this power, sisya still looks as usual. Now she has the power to look at the world and is not afraid of this level of power.


    "Well, let''s finish you here."


    Sisya''s right arm was raised, and the colorful magic gathered into the shape of a huge sword. The streamer wrapped on it contained the power of several truths. At this moment, the eternal holy sword awakened into a myth, and she raised it with one hand.


    "The gift of nature."


    The sound of whispering echoed in the air, and at the moment when the king of killing and the king of sin took action, sisya cut down the eternal holy sword straight, and she would destroy the two kings together with the demon king''s palace behind them!


    Boom!


    The dazzling brilliance could not distinguish the color. At the moment it fell, even the cycle of life and death seemed to be cut off. It easily covered the extremely dark darkness, and the hall would be destroyed by this force. At the moment of ending everything, an ethereal rose from the throne of the hall, Facing the dazzling light, he stretched out his palm.


    "Die."


    With the crisp sound from the figure''s mouth, the brilliance of touching the palm was fixed in a moment, and then turned into a little light and scattered to the sky.


    Sisya''s figure came out from the broken steps. At this moment, the seven colored eyes and the eyes engraved with the five pointed star came into contact in the air, and the young red haired woman spoke indifferently.

 Chapter 905

    In the ruins where only the throne is left, the woman in black robes is opposed to the red haired woman in colorful God armor. These two are old enemies, and one of them will disappear.


    Sisya stared at the figure standing in front of the throne. She said coldly, "hold your hands and catch it. Now you are not my opponent. I''ll give you a pleasure."


    For these words, the demon supreme sent out a pleasant laugh. She said, "when will the brave say such words? Are you pitying me?"


    "In that case, let''s fight."


    Sisya also gave up talking nonsense with the other party. One party will disappear in this war, and if she wants to win, it must be the disappearance of the other party!


    Buzz!


    The magic wave was like a wave and fell towards the demon king. At the same time, her body also exuded gray magic, which was the ultimate power of death, as if it could make everything disappear.


    At the moment when their magic came into contact, they dissipated, and the demon king in black also raised his jade feet and walked down the stairs. The magic fluctuation on his body is resonating with the magic dimension.


    Die.


    This is the magic of the supreme "demon king" of the demon family. Her power is the great enemy of the "brave". With the passage of time, whether nature will go to destruction, the two people have such a relationship.


    Sisya lifted the eternal sword in her hand, and then stepped over it in one step. Her body shape passed through the barriers of space, reached the demon king, and then cut away with a sword.


    Boom!


    The intact throne and the pillar in the rear were destroyed at this moment, but their positions were changed. The brave is up and the demon king is down.


    At the moment, the demon king was looking at her right hand. There was a bloodstain in the white palm, but the eyes looking at the scar were calm. After she put down her hand, she raised her head and looked up at the starry sky without haze.


    "How beautiful."


    Hearing the demon king''s sigh, sisya turned around and said calmly, "no matter how beautiful, isn''t it what you want to destroy?"


    "I never wanted to destroy anything."


    The female demon king in black turned around, and the eyes of the five pointed star were on the seven colored eyes. Although there was a veil, there was no haziness at the moment. Under the veil, there must be a beautiful face.


    Hearing her words, Cynthia also blinked her eyes, and then whispered, "maybe that''s right, but you must disappear. No one can really feel at ease if you don''t die."


    As a "brave" sisya knows many secrets. She knows what the opportunity for both sides to start a war is and what the reason for their side to destroy the demon family is. She knows everything, and she has to perform her duties, which is helpless.


    The demon king didn''t respond to what sisya said. She looked at the bright moon again. The center of the moon was a touch of pure white, and her eyes were rippling slightly at the moment. Finally, she lifted her red lips.


    "It''s useless to say more. Do your best and kill me."


    "As you wish."


    At the moment of answering, the steps under sisya''s feet burst into pieces. She did it without hesitation. Now it''s meaningless to think about whether good or evil is the starting point of everything. What she has to do has never changed, that is to kill the old enemy in front of her!


    The five pointed star turned in the pupils of her eyes, and the seemingly young demon king finally made an action. She took a step back and disappeared in place. She came to the square outside, which also failed the sword.


    Bang!


    The hall was smashed by this sword, and colorful meteors shuttled out of the dust and shot towards the position of the demon king. As a "brave" sisya should try her best to defeat each other!


    Boom, boom!


    The colorful figure and the gray figure began a formal confrontation from the square. Each collision made a huge pit on the vast square, and they also came to the sky from the ground, as if they could hit the sky, smashing the barriers of space to trigger the chaos of the void.


    However, at the moment, only these two exist in the Demon King City.


    However, the war situation at the moment is not equal in the imagination. At the moment, sisya and the demon king have been completely suppressed. If she is a "myth", she has the power of a real "God like person", which even the demon king can''t resist!


    At this time, the two figures in the sky were intertwined, and the magic of extinction was really terrible, but it could not disintegrate all sisya''s magic. There was a great gap in quality, so it could not break through sisya''s defense, fell into the gap, but took her palm.


    Bang!


    The gray figure fell below and shattered the ground, and the demon king did not die. She stood up again from the ruins. When she felt the terrible magic in the sky, she twisted her right hand out of thin air.


    Buzz!


    A huge gray magic pattern appeared in the sky, and then an illusory gray hand came out, directly grabbed sisya in the air, and then threw it into the ruins.


    Boom!


    From the smoke filled ruins, a whirlwind swept away the smoke, and sisya also came out with the eternal holy sword. There was not even a trace of dust on the colorful God armor. In this detached state, sisya was like an invincible spokesman.


    Seeing the figure coming towards her, the woman in black robe still had no wave in her eyes. It was a look that had no nostalgia for anything. A drop of bright red blood fell on the ground, obviously injured, while the red lips under the veil whispered to herself.


    "I won''t be caught."


    Hearing extraordinary sisya also replied blandly, "it''s so best."


    "Well, it''s my turn."


    When hearing this sentence, there was a slight fluctuation in sisya''s calm look. When she looked up, she could not see the moonlight. Everything was shrouded in the dark. Her colorful eyes narrowed slightly at the moment and grasped the eternal sword in her hand.


    "This power is the Black Dragon... No! Is it the power of the dead spirit it has?"


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    A dull hum rang through, and countless ghost shadows appeared in the void around sisya, and then turned into gray and black light, casting one magic pattern after another. The order chain formed by the power of the dead wrapped it, and it was to seal it in it.


    The demon king stood in place and opened his mouth blandly.

 Chapter 906

    This huge and abnormal power of the dead shrouded the heaven and earth. The flowers, plants and trees withered in an instant. Even all colors were swallowed up. The heaven and earth became dead and did not smell any vitality.


    At this time, the power of the dead suddenly concentrated and covered in the black fog that trapped sisya. This gas like cage is the strongest cage in the world today.


    At the moment, in the cage of the dead, sisya was looking around calmly. She knew the true face of this power in a moment.


    The power of the dead.


    Sisya has been in contact with the black dragon more than once. Although the latter is called the dragon of the dead, it is only named because it absorbs the dead. Its real core is to absorb the power of the dead for thousands of years.


    There is no doubt that the cage that can trap her was forged by the power of the dead for thousands of years. In other words, has the black dragon died under the demon king?


    After making a simple guess and analysis, sisya lifted the eternal holy sword in her hand. Her waist sank, and then she cut out of thin air holding the sword in both hands.


    Boom!


    The seven colored brilliance bombarded the edge of the darkness, but the dazzling brilliance could not penetrate into the outside world, but it made it tremble.


    "Not indestructible." After such a whisper, sisya raised the eternal holy sword in her hand again, her eyes closed slowly, the colorful magic covered her and the holy sword, and there was a circle after circle of air waves from her feet.


    "Eternal sword ¡¤ majesty of the gods!"


    With this deep cry, the eternal holy sword rolled the colorful streamer, and then suddenly split out. The terrible colorful sword light cut through the nothingness, and the power of the dead could not bear it. In an instant, the dazzling colorful light cut through the cage and hit the sky directly.


    The demon king who saw this scene said to himself calmly, "it''s very powerful, but it''s not enough."


    The endless power of the dead spread in an instant, filled the huge crack back, and the cage was restored to its original state again. At the moment, sisya, standing in the cage of the dead, also looked down.


    Sisya is very powerful, so the power of these dead spirits can''t erode her, but she can''t disintegrate all the power of these dead spirits in a short time. This power of the dead spirits is too huge. After all, it has been accumulated for thousands of years, and it may take a lot of time to eliminate it.


    Do you want to destroy it with all your strength?


    Sisya''s eyes were slightly frozen. She was worried that the demon king had a back hand. If she tried her best at this time, it would have a great impact on the unknown war situation behind. She didn''t know whether the woman still had other cards.


    "There''s only one."


    It seemed that she knew what sisya was thinking in the cage, while the demon king who could not see her whispered to herself. Then her right hand swung gently, and four dark magic came out like fountains from four places, which was the magic of the four heavenly kings of the demon family who had been destroyed before.


    "Just do your last to help me."


    The woman in the black robe had no wave in her eyes, and her hands swayed gently. The four magic powers fell on the four directions of the dead cage like a black column. Then under the control of her magic power, she began to strengthen the firmness of the cage.


    At the moment, sisya, who was in the cage, also had a sudden twinkle in her eyes. She could not see the situation outside, but she could feel the sudden increase of magic outside. Even when she knew what the woman was going to do, her mind was full of confusion and confusion about the significance of doing so.


    Cynthia shouted in a deep voice: "pay such a heavy price, not to try to defeat me, but to seal it? Do you really think you can trap me with this!?"


    She didn''t understand what the woman was going to do. It was meaningless. Now she knows why the woman didn''t do it when the four heavenly kings of the demon family fought with her, because the woman''s main purpose was to let them die in addition to testing her power!


    Hearing the sound from the dark dead cage, the demon king was strengthening the seal of the cage, and she responded calmly at the moment.


    "It doesn''t take long to trap you. It''s enough to trap you for a while."


    Even though she was trapped here, sisya could still hear what the demon king said. She frowned deeply, and then asked in a deep voice, "what do you want to do?"


    Hum.


    The last seal, the magic pattern, was hung above the cage for reinforcement, and the demon king also put down her hands. She stood there to respond to sisya''s questions.


    "Even if I use this card to fight you, I don''t think I can defeat you. Since I can''t save my race, I''ll do something I can do."


    The voice was full of complex flavor, and I didn''t know whether it was lonely or tired. When hearing this, sisya''s pupils suddenly shrank, and she immediately shouted angrily.


    "Stop! Everything is coming at me!"


    The woman in black calmly looked at the dark cage, as if she was looking at the red haired girl in the cage. She slowly raised her head and looked at the starry sky.


    "If I lose, I''m alone. Even among my people, countless people commit suicide. Can''t I see hope? If there is someone around me who supports me, maybe the result will be different."


    Hearing the lonely words, Cynthia clenched her teeth and said in a deep voice, "because what you do is wrong! Killing can''t solve all problems! So no one will support you!"


    "If I don''t kill, there will be no demon clan in the world."


    As if she was sighing, the young demon king stood in place for a long time without action, and at this time, she slowly turned around, and the eyes engraved with five pointed stars fell at the end of the ruins, where many figures came.


    There are green haired youth, blindfolded women, tall and strong men and many powerful beings in the group. They have received the order of the "great sage" Novell and come here to reinforce the strong men of the "brave" sisya!


    Several girls from the Superman Corps walked at the front, and one of the girls with a horsetail shouted, "commander, we''ll save you soon!"


    The green haired youth also stared at the woman in black. He howled angrily, "sisya! Insist! We''ll come soon!"


    When hearing these two voices, sisya was also shocked in the death cell. She felt several familiar smells in a moment. It was her partners. She easily knew why her partners came here. Novell must have known that something had happened to her!


    Looking at these uninvited guests, the devil''s eyes still couldn''t make waves. She said blandly, "can you save people from my eyes alone?"


    Bang!


    The floor burst open, and several figures rushed to the demon king in black robes with tacit understanding, and bulfis, who was holding a long sword, fell down with his head, and he drank angrily.

 Chapter 907

    At noon, the golden sun shed a bright luster, and the fresh air on the prairie has become much more energetic, and a commercial car is driving slowly through it.


    Belen was pulling the reins and looking ahead. He blinked naturally. He couldn''t help recalling what latil said that day, and his cheeks turned red unconsciously.


    What does that child mean?


    Although it was understood, Belen was still ambivalent and confused at the moment. It was a very impulsive thing to propose to al. After all, he mentioned it casually, but fortunately, the result was accepted, so the premise was not important at all.


    In other words, he had accepted latil''s intention. Although Elia and they had not talked about such a thing with themselves, once they talked about it, he didn''t think he would refuse.


    in other words... Flower heart radish?


    Woom, it seems so now.


    Belen put one hand on his forehead. He sighed deeply. He felt very ashamed just thinking about getting married together. Obviously, he thought everyone was his sister and daughter.


    "What are you worrying about?"


    At this time, the voice in his ear made Belen recover. He turned his head and looked at the childhood sweethearts beside him. He hesitated and sighed again.


    "Shouldn''t I have said that?"


    Hearing the speech, Al narrowed her eyes. She said plainly, "do you regret it?"


    Seems to be aware of the dissatisfaction in the girl''s tone. Belen also realized that there was something wrong with his statement, so he quickly explained: "no, no, I won''t regret it. I finally proposed to Al!"


    Buzz!


    There was steam on Al''s head. She blushed and shouted, "you guy, don''t say your proposal casually! I''ll beat you!"


    "Ah..."


    Belen was speechless. He grabbed his hair and looked at the red faced girl beside him. He couldn''t help asking, "anyway, did we skip a lot of steps?"


    Al blinked and asked, "what steps?"


    "That... Lover or something, the more you know, and... Pick up, pick up..." Belen was also flushed. She couldn''t say the whole thing.


    "I, I know! Stop talking!"


    After instantly understanding what the other party was going to say, Al immediately interrupted beren''s words, holding the skirt tightly with her hands on her thighs. She blushed and pursed her mouth, looking very ashamed.


    "Already, enough?"


    Hearing this, Belen was also stunned. He asked suspiciously, "what''s enough?"


    Al took a deep breath and said, "I said, I''ve known each other for so many years. It''s no problem to skip those steps!"


    Belen was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he realized that he had known Al for nearly 20 years. He couldn''t help smiling and nodding. In recent years, he had understood a lot.


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    Al looked at the man beside him, his eyes trembled slightly, hesitated for a moment, and then muttered, "well, why did you propose?"


    There is a word that she wants to hear from the man anyway. Even if she has been proposed, it is the same. It is hidden in the bottom of her heart.


    Beren was stunned and said, "don''t you want to get married?"


    "I, I know! I mean..." Al blushed when she heard Belen mention it. She pursed her lips and whispered, "even if it''s true, it''s meaningless if she doesn''t propose to the object she likes."


    This sentence fell into beren''s heart. His heart jumped heavily. He looked at the girl in front of him with a red face. He opened his mouth and tried to say something, but he stifled it.


    Al, this guy Must he say that?


    "Hoo..."


    Belen breathed out and said in a slight voice, "if al wants to listen, I can''t say it."


    Hearing this, Al also turned his head and looked at the white haired man who was rubbing his nose. Her eyes became much brighter, and then nodded heavily.


    "I want to hear!"


    "So..."


    Belen blushed and was about to bleed. He suddenly admired latil, who expressed his feelings to himself. How did the child do it?


    But now I have to say it? Come on! You can''t flinch anymore! So beren used all her courage, which was no less than the shame of proposing that day.


    "I like..."


    "Mr. beren!"


    At the moment when beren was about to confess, the window was suddenly opened, and a head with cat ears suddenly poked out, interrupting beren''s voice.


    "La, latil!?" Belen looked at the cat eared girl in surprise.


    Latil said with a smile, "Mr. Belen, we have just developed a powerful magic. Do you want to have a look when we have a rest?"


    "Magic?"


    After hearing the speech, Belen was also stunned. He blinked, then nodded and said, "well, but don''t use magic in the house. It''s bad if it''s broken."


    "I see!" Latil smiled, nodded and looked at al.


    Because of this sight, Al also recovered. She seemed to understand something, and then said blandly, "latil, are you intentional?"


    "Meow?"


    Latil tilted her head and didn''t understand what Al was talking about. Her cute appearance made the corners of the latter''s mouth twitch twice.


    The cat did it on purpose!


    Magic can be said later. Why should we say it at this time? It''s like being jealous!


    At this time, latil also smiled and said, "anyway, sister Al, don''t sit outside. It''s so cold. Come in and play with us?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of cold." El shook his head and refused.


    Hearing this, latil''s cat pupil also flashed. She winked aside, and then a kitten''s head sprang out, looking at al with big black and shiny eyes.


    "Sister Al, I want to sit outside and play with my brother, can I?"


    Ah Are you colluding?

 Chapter 908

    Boom!


    At dusk, a strong wind rolled into the sky, and the clouds that covered the moonlight were blown away. After this scene, there was a sound of joy on the grassland below.


    "Success!"


    Latil and Leia clapped their hands together, looking very happy.


    Seeing this scene, beren was also a little surprised. He couldn''t help saying, "can you blow so high? It needs a lot of magic."


    "Hey, Mr. beren, are we good?"


    Latil and Leia stood there with proud smiles. Although the latter could not use the power of the spirit forest, her own magic could still be used.


    "Well, that''s great!" Beren also compared a thumb.


    Looking at the two girls in front of him, Belen also looked at the two girls thoughtfully, and then was surprised to find one thing. Although he hadn''t paid much attention to it all the time, when he thought about it carefully, latier''s magic has indeed increased a lot than in the past. If they work together, they can really reach this level.


    "Fusion magic?"


    Al also looked at the sky thoughtfully, and then commented: "your wind attribute magic fit is very high. If the magic can keep up, it may become stronger."


    "Really?"


    Latil was also very surprised to hear what al said. She took Leia''s hand and said happily, "sure enough, Leia and I have a tacit understanding!"


    Hearing the speech, Al agreed and said, "yes, yes, if you get married, you will have a better understanding. Do you want to think about it? I can arrange the wedding for you."


    After hearing this, latil and Leia also immediately looked at al. The former couldn''t help muttering, "in this way, sister Al can marry Mr. beren alone, right?"


    "Al plays tricks occasionally." Leia also smiled meaningfully.


    Smart


    Al also drew from the corners of her mouth. She reluctantly rubbed her temples. It was really tired to have so many emotional enemies. Thinking of this, she looked at the white haired man.


    After being cast into the eyes full of resentment, Belen was also full of excitement. He blinked and looked very innocent. In fact, he really didn''t know what Al was doing looking at him like this.


    "Brother."


    Hearing the cold voice from one side, Bellen also turned around. What he saw was a beautiful girl with long wet silver hair. His eyes opened slightly, and then he came back to his mind.


    "Elia, what''s the matter?"


    The beautiful girl with silver hair walked up to the man and looked up slightly. Her silver black eyes were more brilliant than gemstones. She opened the lips that looked very soft and revealed a cold voice.


    "I just dried my hair. Can my brother comb my hair?"


    After facing the cold eyes, beren''s heart softened. He said softly, "of course, come on, I haven''t combed Elia''s hair for a long time."


    So Belen took Elia aside to comb her hair, while the girls standing there were dazed with big eyes.


    Latil said blankly, "sister Al, our biggest opponent seems to be..."


    Lumia also muttered, "sure enough, Mr. Belen''s favorite is Elia!"


    Seeing this scene, Al puffed up his cheeks, made a lovely "woo" sound, then hummed and walked back to the room.


    Leia blinked. She looked at the white haired figure, and then sighed silently. When she was concerned about how beren would choose, she suddenly remembered what latil said at that time.


    There is no law of monogamy


    That means?


    At the moment, on the other side, beren is combing Elia''s hair gently. He is still very confident in his hair combing skills. However, girls are combing each other''s hair these days, so he doesn''t have his part.


    "Brother..."


    Just when Elijah wanted to say something, she suddenly raised her head and looked at the night sky. Her hand combing her hair also stopped, and her dark blue eyes looked at the night sky.


    Something is approaching.


    Belen''s eyes coagulated slightly, and the uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger, but the approaching thing didn''t convey any sense of danger. What is it?


    "Elia."


    "Yes."


    Elia stood up and walked towards the girls, while beren stood still and looked at the sky. He could see that the two magic forces under the magic dimension were approaching.


    "What happened?"


    When Elia called everyone out, everyone was stunned. Then al said calmly, "don''t worry. Let''s go outside first."


    After the girls came outside, they noticed what beren was looking at in the distance, so they looked along the latter''s eyes. Although they couldn''t see anything at first, they saw something faintly after a while.


    "That''s..."


    Belem saw the true face of the flying thing. It was two vultures, and there were two people riding on them.


    WOW!


    The two figures quickly approached by riding vultures, and soon appeared completely in the sight of everyone, and they also flew to the ground, causing a cyclone on the ground.


    "Ah?"


    Everyone''s eyes were the figure that fell on one of the vultures at the same time. When the man took off his hat, everyone opened their eyes.


    "Novell!?"


    On the vulture, there was a petite girl sitting. It was Novell, the "great sage", and her eyes fell on Belen in an instant, and her little face was immediately filled with a surprise smile.


    "White hair!"


    Novell jumped down from the vulture, then immediately ran to beren and fell directly into the latter''s chest. This scene also stunned the women, and then showed a strange look.


    This kid, what''s going on?


    Belen was also stunned by Novell''s move. He quickly said, "wait, wait! Novell, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly come to me?"


    Novell seemed a little excited. Even her hand holding beren''s clothes trembled slightly. She raised her small face and shouted, "please save sisya!"


    Everyone who heard this sentence was stunned, and so was beren. He stared at the little girl in his arms and calmed down immediately after seeing the worried look of the latter. The "great sage" would not come here to find him because he wanted to joke with him.

 Chapter 909

    Another soldier named Anthony came with Novell. He came to protect Novell, and he seemed to have a certain understanding of things. However, at the moment, he sat beside the fire to keep warm and silent. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and he looked in a bad mood.


    Beren came to Novell. He covered the girl with a blanket and sat down on a chair. He looked at the latter.


    "Have you calmed down?"


    "Yes."


    Novell replied that it was not easy for her to stay awake all night after driving for several days. Moreover, she was already exhausted because she didn''t rest after the repeated use of "prediction" magic. But at the moment, there are extremely important things to explain, so it''s not time to sleep.


    The girls all sat down, and they were also vaguely aware of the seriousness of the matter. Although Novell seemed to be a little girl, they all knew that the latter was a well-known "great sage". It must be very important to come to beren in such a panic.


    And everyone knows that there must be something about Jihad, so the girls'' hearts are inexplicably heavy, and there is always a bad hunch.


    Beren whispered, "then tell me about it."


    As a result, Novell told everyone about her "predictive" magic. Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, Novell had two kinds of functional magic, but what Novell mentioned later made everyone frown.


    "Before sisya started, I predicted several situations for sisya, and the worst situation has been predicted. I think she should also have a way to deal with it. After all, she has started, and I can''t help her."


    Hearing this, beren frowned and said, "in other words, has the worst happened?"


    "No, I don''t know if it has happened, but it has become something that will happen." Novell held the hot water cup in both hands, and then said in a deep voice: "when I predicted the future for sisya again a few days ago, all the things I saw were the worst. Sisya must encounter some kind of dilemma in the Demon King City!"


    Everyone who heard this sentence was deeply worried. The dilemma faced by the "brave" must be unimaginable, so Novell came here with such worry.


    At this time, latil lowered her head and asked in a low voice, "why is it Mr. beren? There are many strong people, don''t you have to be Mr. beren?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on latil, and Novell was silent for a moment. She explained: "it was only an accident to think of white hair, but then there was an accident in the picture I predicted."


    "Unexpected?" Latil was stunned.


    "Yes, it was an accident." Novell nodded. She looked at the white haired man beside her and said in a deep voice: "I saw your figure in the countless same pictures, so I came all the way to you, because you are probably the one who can help sisya!"


    Hearing the speech, Belen also opened his eyes. He suddenly realized one thing. What is the truth of the uneasiness that has always existed in his heart.


    And now, he finally understood.


    Is that the truth of the inevitable uneasiness? But if he chooses not to go, will this uneasiness disappear? After all, in the picture Novell saw, there was only one accident, and the other result may be that he chose not to go and was born?


    If you don''t go


    "Don''t go!"


    At the moment when beren fell silent, latil''s voice suddenly shouted out. Beren also came back and looked at the past. His eyes opened slightly, because the eyes staring at him were full of tears.


    "Latil..."


    "I won''t let you go! Mr. beren, you can''t go!" Latil''s tears splashed down her cheeks. She cried and said, "why do you have to hook up with Mr. beren for everything? It''s clear that the route of travel has been decided. Even the marriage has been agreed. Why should beren face such a thing first at this time? Isn''t that a very dangerous thing?"


    Where is demon city? That''s the place where the "brave" and the "demon king" fight. It''s the most dangerous place in the world. It''s the place where the two protagonists fight. No one can imagine the result of letting people other than those two statues exist in the past.


    Seeing the crying girl, everyone fell into silence. No matter who knows how dangerous it is, after all, to help the "brave" means to face the "demon king"!


    "Sorry..."


    Novell also had tears flashing in the corners of her eyes. She whispered, "I have no choice. I have done my best in this Jihad, and so has sisya. If I lose here... The world will be destroyed."


    The destruction of the world is the seriousness of the matter. They don''t know what kind of situation the Demon King City is now, but what Novell told them is what she saw.


    It was already dark, the stars were twinkling slightly in the night sky, and the breeze swayed the flames in the wood pile, and the atmosphere was so silent.


    Belen''s eyes looked at the girls with their heads down. He also didn''t expect that things would suddenly evolve like this. It was clear that he had decided not to participate in anything and accompanied everyone to travel together.


    Refuse? Is sisya in danger? Will the brave adult die? If she is defeated, does it mean that the world will be controlled by the demon clan?


    He knew the seriousness of the matter, but he also had a reason not to go. Did he die on that side? But he can''t let go of his family.


    At this time, Novell said, "white hair, no matter how you choose, I won''t blame you. After all, even if you go, you may not be able to change the situation."


    "I understand."


    Indeed, even if he goes, the situation there is still unknown.


    Latil had stopped crying. She sat there with her head down and choked. The girls on the side didn''t know what to say. Elia also kept silent. She didn''t know what to do. She looked at beren quietly.


    At this time, beren''s eyes suddenly opened slightly, because the seven color magic in his body suddenly gushed out. The magic separated from him and beat in the air like a ball of fire in front of him.

 Chapter 910

    Bang!


    One side of the ruins was razed to the ground after the loud noise. Then I saw a green figure flying out of the smoke and dust, and a long sword fell into the ground.


    The green haired figure hit the ground and vomited blood. It was bulfis. At the moment, he only felt great pain all over his body and sat up with his teeth.


    "This is sisya''s opponent," demon king "? Really strong!"


    No, it''s so strong!


    Bulfis always thought his strength was very good, but he didn''t expect to be vulnerable in front of the "demon king". It was easy to make all his attacks ineffective.


    "Damn it!"


    After struggling to get up, bulfis gasped and looked around. At the moment, there were few companions still standing, and even many people had died.


    However, they still didn''t hurt the "demon king" half a point!


    Buzz!


    The shrill sound of the sword sounded. The figure in plain clothes suddenly appeared in front of the "demon king", and then a white light flashed. The edge reflected by the blade stabbed the body of the figure in black robe at an extremely tricky and strange angle. The space was distorted by this simple sword.


    "Swordsmanship is amazing."


    The woman in the black robe said so, but her tone was very flat. When the unavoidable sword stabbed her, she didn''t seem to have any intention to avoid. She just leaned out her hand and pointed at the tip of the sword.


    Buzz!


    With the appearance of a gray magic, the long sword with dim light lost all its luster in an instant, and the sword body was covered with spider web like traces like fragile glass, and then a sound came out.


    "But in front of enough strength, no matter how powerful swordsmanship is, it doesn''t make sense."


    Bang!


    The body of the sword collapsed, and a huge magic force directly shocked the body of the blind girl, ejected a blood arrow in the air, and she fell into the ruins.


    "Blind female teacher!"


    After seeing that the blind girl was also defeated, bulfis also couldn''t help crying out. He endured the sharp pain and ran over. After seeing the woman coughing blood in the ruins, he also opened his eyes.


    "Blind female teacher, are you okay?"


    "I can''t die."


    The blind woman who responded in this way stood up with the help of bulfis. She had no sword in her hand, even her hand bones had been cracked, and her combat power was limited at the moment.


    "Blind female teacher, have a rest and give it to us over there!"


    Bulfis also realized that the blind girl''s injury was much more serious than himself. If the war continued, she might fall here.


    Boom!


    At this time, a dark star appeared in the sky, which contained endless extinction magic. This time, the "demon king" shot it.


    The figure in a black robe floats in the air. The eyes with five pointed stars do not have any killing anger, but a quiet lake like calm, as if they do not have any emotion.


    "Now that you have come here, you must also have the consciousness of going to death."


    There were only seven people left, including the seriously injured blind girl. They all stood up and faced the ultimate enemy in mid air. After feeling the magic emitted by the dark star, they naturally felt the threat of death.


    Burfis took a deep breath, and the chain wrapped in the dark green glow appeared around him, and then turned into a huge chain sword. He roared loudly.


    "Here, go beyond the limit!"


    The blind girl also holds her right hand tightly. She is blind, but she has a mind. She is still inferior to the "sword saint" who is better than the "sword saint" in fencing. The gap lies in the artistic conception of kendo.


    At this moment, the woman with unparalleled swordsmanship has also reached the point of exceeding the limit, and realized her strongest sword when facing the realm of death.


    Natural Kendo, everything can be a sword, the sword of the heart!


    Buzz!


    The awe inspiring sword idea runs through Tianyu. The blind woman''s sword fingers stand side by side. The sharp momentum seems to affect the momentum of heaven and earth. This is her strongest sword skill in history.


    At the same time, everyone broke out their strongest power at this moment. The magic contained in the dark stars can''t be resisted by their personal strength alone. If they don''t break out beyond the limit at this moment, they will fall here, let alone save sisya!


    In that death cage, sisya could not see what was going on outside, but she could feel the powerful power outside, and she could hear the roars of her partners from time to time. It was obvious that they must be in a hard struggle.


    "These fools!"


    Sisya held the eternal sword tightly and kept chopping the power of the dead, but the power of the dead accumulated for thousands of years was too huge. Coupled with the multiple seals imposed by the woman, she estimated that even if she hit with all her strength, she could not disintegrate all this power.


    What should I do?


    For a time, sisya was also a little anxious. She was crazy to crush the power of the dead, but it took at least a few hours. During this time, she didn''t think her partners could support under the attack of that woman.


    And when sisya was very anxious, she finally decided to do her best. Even if she couldn''t break the power of the dead, she had to interfere with the war outside!


    "Ha..."


    There was a deep cry in sisya''s mouth. There was a dignified color on her beautiful face. The magic of colorful colors began to fluctuate like a vortex, but at this time, there was a flash of intelligence in her mind.


    She suddenly remembered something


    The magic light faded, and Cynthia''s eyes closed to affect the magic that had been quiet in her body for a long time, which was used to connect another magic in the distance.


    Buzz!


    The colorful brilliance appeared. Cynthia opened her eyes and looked at the seven colored magic in front of her. She frowned and remained silent for a moment, and then sighed.


    Sorry, please let me rely on you again.


    If it was the man, she could help herself. Although sisya was reluctant to use the power of the person she owed, she had reached the point of last resort. Now she knew the purpose of the woman to trap herself here, and if she could not get out of trouble in a short time, Many parts of the world will certainly be in danger!


    "Belen! Please help me!"

 Chapter 911

    Seeing the seven color magic beating in front of her, Bellen was stunned for a long time, and everyone''s eyes fell on the seven color magic. Besides Bellen, Novell was the first to recognize it.


    "This, this is sisya''s magic!"


    Novell stared at the seven color magic, and then quickly looked at the white haired man. She couldn''t help asking, "how can you have sisya''s magic?"


    When Novell asked, Belen also gradually recovered. He turned his head to the former, hesitated and said, "I promised her that I would help if I needed help. This magic was left to me at that time."


    "That is to say..."


    After beren''s words, Novell also sat down with dim eyes. She said in a deep voice: "it seems that sisya has encountered that dilemma."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the atmosphere became dignified again. Unexpectedly, things came so suddenly, which made everyone without psychological preparation feel extremely heavy.


    "It''s so far away from the devil''s city. Even if you catch up, it''s probably too late." Novell sighed. She had given up, so she said decadent, "it''s all over."


    "No, it''s not too late. Sisya is a" brave man ". She won''t give up like this!"


    Hearing the voice from one side, people''s eyes focused on Belen again. The latter raised his hand and grasped the colorful magic in his hand, let it integrate into his body, and then stood up.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Seeing beren''s appearance, latil''s heart was pulled up. She also stood up and looked at the white haired man in front of her with great worry and tension.


    The girls stood up one after another. They seemed to know Belen''s decision. Even hill, who had been quarreling with Belen, couldn''t help talking at the moment.


    "You don''t want to go?"


    Hill''s hands clung tightly to the corners of her clothes, which exposed her worry.


    Beren didn''t answer directly, but looked up at the bright night sky. His mood was not as complex as before, but a little relieved.


    "I got your distress signal."


    This sentence seemed to be a response to the woman far away.


    Then Belen looked at the girls again. He smiled. He said, "I promised sisya to help her. Since she sent this distress signal, it means that she has to need my help. Can I help her?"


    "I don''t want..."


    Latil cried again. She cried and said, "I don''t want Mr. Belen to go. It''s very dangerous. Even Mr. Belen may..." At this point, he choked.


    The danger this time is unpredictable. This time is the biggest sense of crisis that girls can feel. I don''t know why. They have a hunch that if the man in front of them goes there, they may


    Seeing the sobbing girl, beren also stepped forward. He took the girl into his arms and said in a very soft voice: "I''m sorry. If sisya loses, the world may fall. I''m not going to be the Savior. I just don''t want your future to become dark."


    The girl clung to her predecessor''s clothes tightly. She cried: "I, I don''t want to... Agreed, I won''t get involved in any trouble again. Agreed, agreed, travel together to the end. You can''t just leave us!"


    "Of course, how could I leave you?" Belen held the girl in her arms and gently stroked her head with one hand. He said gently, "I''m just going to do one thing. I''ll come back immediately after I finish it. You just need to wait for me during the journey."


    The gentle voice fell into the hearts of the girls, and latis couldn''t help crying. Leia and Elia kept silent, while lumia tightly closed her lips to keep the tears from falling from the corners of her eyes. Al also held hands tightly.


    It''s time to part.


    They understand that this feeling is very similar to the separation in those years, but it is very different. This time he went, he may not come back.


    Latil''s tears soaked the men''s clothes in front of her. She cried with tears. She raised her head, looked directly into those eyes and cried, "have you saved us and left us? I don''t want this! If Mr. beren wants to go, take me with you!"


    "Sorry."


    Beren''s eyes were also glistening with tears. He reached out and wiped the tears on the girl''s cheeks. He whispered, "I''m sorry to make you so worried again and again, but I swear, this is the last time."


    This is not a lie, but the most sincere oath.


    After a long time, latil finally released her hand. She stepped back two steps and choked with tears. She raised her hands and wiped the tears on her face, and then raised her head to look at the man in front of her.


    "I can''t change what Mr. beren has decided, can I?"


    "Sorry." Beren can only apologize.


    Latil sobbed. The cat''s pupils were covered with water mist, but her face squeezed out an ugly smile. She said, "I like such a gentle Mr. beren."


    At this time, Al also came to latil. His red eyes stared at the white haired man in front of him. He held his hands tightly and a thunder arc flashed on him.


    "I won''t allow you to die!"


    "Well, I won''t die."


    "The wedding hasn''t been held yet. You must come back!"


    "I will never break my promise."


    Al, who seemed to want to say something, stopped. She bit her teeth and turned around. Tears couldn''t stop falling at the moment, so she turned her back to the man.


    Elijah also came to them. She looked at beren and said, "can I go?"


    In this regard, beren smiled and said, "I hope Elia can stay here with you."


    "I see." Elia nodded her head, then walked in front of beren. Her moist eyes stared at the man in front of her. She said, "brother, I can be the bride of the wedding?"


    Hearing the words of the silver haired girl, Bellen was also stunned. Finally, she smiled and said, "then I''ll be willful again. When I come back, I''ll hold a wedding."


    "Belem!"


    Hearing the call, Belen also looked at lumia. The short haired girl couldn''t stop her tears at the moment. She only heard her say, "I said at the beginning, I can accept even your death!"


    "Yes."


    "But you must not die!"


    Beren''s eyes widened a little. He smiled and nodded: "he will never die!"


    At this time, Hill couldn''t help shouting, "you bastard! If you can''t come back, I''ll abduct everyone! Therefore, I don''t want everyone to be robbed by me, you must come back!"


    "Of course, how could I let you steal everyone?" Belen also grinned, but he seemed to think of something. He smiled and said, "no, you are not allowed to go until I come back!"


    Hill pursed her lips and remained silent. Surprisingly, she didn''t pretend to be arrogant this time, but nodded heavily.


    Then Belen came to the crying kitten. He smiled and said, "latis, you are so old. Why do you still like crying so much?"


    "Brother, don''t go!"


    Latis was wailing, tears gushing out like a spring, and at this time, a warm big hand fell on her head and stroked her gently.


    "My brother will be back soon. Will you give lati ribbon candy then?" Beren comforted her little heart with a gentle voice.


    "I don''t want sugar! I want brother! Woo... I don''t eat sugar anymore! Brother, don''t go, okay?"


    Hearing the girl''s words, beren''s eyes suddenly blurred, and tears fell out of his eyes. He didn''t answer latis''s words, but took back his hand. He turned his head and looked at Jiade and Rena.


    "You two little guys just stay here at ease. If you need any help, go and ask them for help."


    "Thank you!"


    The two children knelt down on the ground and used the most sincere words of respect.

 Chapter 912

    After seeing the white haired man who said goodbye to everyone, Novell also felt very sad. She had a sense of guilt. If it weren''t for herself, the group would still be on a happy journey.


    Belen came to Novell. He asked, "Novell, is sisya in demon city?"


    "Yes."


    Novell nodded slightly, then asked in a puzzled way, "it''s so far away from the Demon King City. Even if you try your best to get there, it will take several days?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Beren smiled and said, "they please you."


    "You..." Novell looked at the man in front of her. She hesitated, but finally said, "although I want to say you don''t have to go, but..."


    "I understand. I''ve made a decision." Beren nodded. He knew what Novell wanted to say, but he finally made a decision. Now he will never change it.


    "Then."


    Novell took a deep breath, then bowed deeply to the man in front of her. She shouted, "white hair! Thank you for your assistance to sisya!"


    "Ah, this is a good opportunity for the brave adult to owe a favor. I won''t miss it."


    Now that he has reached this point, beren is relaxed. He smiles and makes a joke that will not be believed, and then walks forward.


    "Mr. beren!"


    Hearing the cry behind him, beren''s footsteps were also a meal. He turned his head, smiled, and then continued to walk forward. He raised his right hand and raised a thumb.


    "This time, I will never break my promise!"


    Buzz!


    The dark blue radiance emerged from beren''s body, and the blue magic rippled around like a wave, and the barriers of space resonated with it.


    Increase magic, 89 percent!


    Magic assimilation, advanced, 90%!


    Those deep blue eyes deeper than the sea burst out amazing brilliance at the moment. The breath on beren became unprecedented ethereal. His next step was to step into the void.


    Quasi God field!


    In an instant, the blue figure disappeared in place, turned into a blue beam, contracted until it disappeared, and only a wind and wave came from the grassland.


    The people who stopped in place could only look up at the night sky and pray silently in their hearts.


    At the same time, in the distant ruins of Demon King City, the deafening sound rang through the sky, and the dark magic rose into the sky, as if to smash the bright moon in the sky.


    Boom!


    The dull voice gradually subsided after a long time, and there were several figures lying in the countless ruins, of which only bulfis remained awake temporarily. He vomited blood and was unwilling in his eyes.


    "Already... No more..."


    Bulfis still wanted to struggle to stand up, but now he was exhausted. Even if he stood up again, he had no power to fight again. He clenched his bright red teeth.


    Buzz!


    At this time, a blue light suddenly attracted his eyes. Bulfis looked at it in a daze, and a figure covered by blue light fell in his sight.


    "That man is..."


    The feeling of incomparably familiar surged into bulfis''s heart, and at the next moment, he knew the identity of the blue figure, and his eyes suddenly opened.


    "You..."


    The blue figure seemed to feel something. He immediately turned his head, and his dark blue eyes fell on bulfis. The next moment he appeared in front of the latter.


    "Are you okay?"


    Hearing this greeting, bulfis was stunned for a while, and then grinned: "you can''t die yet. Of course, if you lose, you can be buried together."


    "It''s great to see you so energetic."


    This is Belen. After he set foot in the "quasi God field", he crossed the magic dimension with his transcendent ability and followed the guidance of the magic left by sisya. In just a few breaths, he came to the Demon King City, but it has become a ruin. Obviously, he had a fierce battle before he came.


    "Next..." Bulphiz''s spirit relaxed, his eyes closed slowly, and he finally said, "it''s up to you to save sisya."


    Seeing the unconscious young man, beren nodded, then turned around, his eyes swept around, finally locked in the dark cage and frowned immediately.


    It was the power of the dead spirit. He had a hand with the black dragon. Naturally, he knew it in an instant, but this huge power of the dead spirit was even more terrible than that released by the black dragon at that time.


    At the moment, in the cage of the dead, sisya''s eyes also suddenly flashed. She felt the sudden breath. She naturally knew who the power came from, but she didn''t expect him to come so fast.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you outside."


    Such a murmuring sisya burns a colorful flame. She holds the eternal holy sword tightly, and then launches a fierce attack on the cage again. It is not what a "brave" should do to place her hope on others all the time.


    After feeling the burning magic, Belen also knew that sisya was in the cage forged by the power of the dead. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was just trapped.


    So next.


    Belen turned his eyes to another terrible magic. He looked at the figure in black in the air and frowned slightly.


    "Are you really the devil?"


    For his inquiry, the woman in black didn''t respond at all, but her five pointed eyes stared at the man below, which fluctuated, even when she fought with sisya before.


    Beren''s breath weakened. He can''t stay in the "quasi God field" for a long time, because the pressure from the magic dimension will crush him, which can only be used as his bottom card.


    Seeing that the "demon king" did not want to answer his consciousness, Belen thought that the other party was ready to fight. His right hand opened, and the blue light converged into a silver white sword. He raised his strength to the peak.


    "Then I will take over the battle."


    At the tip of the sword, the blue magic filled beren''s whole body. He looked up at the figure and said in a deep voice: "although I don''t know why you have been merciful to me many times, I won''t be merciful and defeat me, otherwise I will stop whatever you do!"

 Chapter 913

    Looking at the woman in black robe in the air, Belen is also maintaining an absolutely calm state at the moment. The other party is the "demon king". If he is careless and makes mistakes, he may fall directly!


    But what puzzled him at the moment was


    The other party didn''t make a move.


    "Why do you..." The voice with complex meaning was revealed under the veil. The woman''s rippling eyes looked at the white haired man below and finally said, "Why are you here?"


    "Why?"


    Hearing what the other party said, Belen was stunned for a while. He frowned and said, "of course, he came to stop you. In addition, is there any other reason?"


    Hearing the speech, the woman was silent for a moment, and then said, "yes, do you have anything else besides this?"


    What is the demon king thinking?


    Belen looked at the figure puzzled, but he didn''t mind talking nonsense with each other. Now sisya was trapped there, but he didn''t think that thing could trap sisya forever. As long as it took this time, his task would be completed!


    "There''s one more thing."


    "Say."


    "I have a friend with you. Can you give her back to me?" Beren''s eyes flickered slightly, which was the topic he used to spend time with each other, but it was really something he wanted to do, and it was also something to be determined at the moment.


    Lilith is helping the demon clan, and he wants to take her back!


    The black robe was floating in the breeze, and there were seven color magic overflowing in the death cell below. However, the demon king was still calm.


    "I see."


    Finally, she said something that the man couldn''t understand, and then the demon king said, "I''ll give you a chance, surrender, I won''t kill you."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Belen also frowned. He grinned and said, "obviously, you said last time in the forest of elves that you would kill me in a formal meeting, so it''s not a formal meeting now?"


    The devil said indifferently, "since you know I will kill you, you dare to appear in front of me."


    "Ah, do I look like a man who is afraid of death?"


    "Do you want to die?"


    Belen, who was questioned, also fell into silence. He sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t want to die. There are still a lot of things I need to do and a lot of things I want to witness."


    "Well, get out before I change my mind."


    Beren, who heard this sentence, fell into silence. He stared at the figure in a daze. He had an inexplicable complex mood in his heart. Although he was unwilling to think about it, he couldn''t restrain his guess at the moment.


    "It''s now this time. Why does the demon king disguise his voice?"


    Yes, she is still pretending her voice.


    Beren relaxed his strength. He stood there with his dark blue eyes shining slightly. He whispered, "I don''t know how many times you have appeared around me, and I don''t know your intention, and I don''t know why you didn''t kill me when you had so many opportunities. You''re the devil king."


    When he saw the "demon king" here and knew that the mysterious woman was the "demon king", his mood could not help being complicated. He didn''t even want the waste of time to happen. How he hoped that the "demon king" would attack him in this way, so he could dispel his doubts.


    But she didn''t.


    The figure listened to the man''s words quietly. She didn''t open her mouth, but stood in mid air, and her eyes engraved with five pointed stars trembled slightly.


    "If only you could do it directly to me." Beren''s voice was very quiet, because he was physically and mentally tired before fighting, and he finally began to speak.


    "Li..."


    "Shut up!"


    Boom!


    A black light beam ran through the ground and overturned the earth. Belen was shocked and flew a long distance under this impact. Finally, he stopped on a ruin. His left hand clenched into a fist. His mood inexplicably changed from heavy and complex to relaxed, because at that moment, the voice finally lost its disguise.


    The black robed figure in the air seemed to be a little excited. There was a faint light trembling in the five pointed star''s eyes. She stared at the white haired figure tightly, and seemed to be gnashing her teeth under the veil.


    "Why, why are you here!"


    This sentence is asking the man, but also questioning the ethereal thing.


    "Save people."


    Belen gave a simple answer, but his eyes never left the figure from beginning to end. His original task was to rescue sisya, but now there is another one.


    Buzz!


    The black robed figure raised her right hand, and the gray magic accumulated into a huge star. Compared with the previous dark star, the power released at this moment was more huge, and she threw it from the sky to the man without hesitation.


    Looking at the arrival of the stars, beren''s right foot moved back slightly, and the blue magic surged up. His eyes only left the outline of a pupil. He held the sword in his right hand. His look was surprisingly calm, and his state of mind changed unconsciously.


    "One''s Kendo flow ¡¤ Angelica sinensis."


    His sword fell out of thin air in front of him. A blue sword light seemed to cut through the night sky like a half moon. It easily crossed from the star and rushed straight to the sky. Then the star turned into endless gray brilliance, like snowflakes falling in the night, with an artistic conception of sadness and suppression.


    Just this magic to deal with the woman has made Belen use the strongest sword skill at the moment, feel the depressed atmosphere in the air, and his heart is in slight pain.


    "Is that enough?"


    The mood of the black robed woman seemed to have reached the extreme. She shouted in a painful voice: "not enough! How can I!? I''m going to kill the monarchs of the three empires, otherwise I won''t be willing to die!"


    "If you want to do that, kill me here."


    The black robed woman who heard this sentence was also instantly silent. After a long time, her voice gradually became cold. She said, "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    The killing intention was so strong that even the air became serious. The black robed woman really moved her killing intention at this moment. She didn''t even have such a strong killing intention when fighting with others before.


    "I didn''t say I would be caught." Belen also took a deep breath. The blue light particles began to float at a high speed. He stared at the figure and said in a deep voice: "so, I will resist to the end!"

 Chapter 914

    Boom!


    Seeing the gray magic all over the sky, beren suddenly remembered something. His eyes flickered slightly, and then disappeared in place. He came to a unconscious woman, then input his magic into her body and repaired her injury at an extremely amazing speed.


    "Woo..."


    After a faint chant, the woman also slowly opened her eyes. When she saw the white haired man in front of her, she was stunned for a while, and then there was a voice in her ear.


    "Sarina, I have treated your injury. Go and take several people who are still alive away from the scene immediately."


    "You, I..."


    Just before sharina could figure out the situation, she suddenly saw the gray magic wave surging in the sky, and all the information in her mind was sorted out in an instant.


    "I see!"


    At the moment when Sarina quickly carried bulfis and others, beren also began to get ready. Treating a person''s injury was more tiring than releasing a magic, and his breath began to surge.


    If you don''t beat her, she won''t listen.


    "Ha...!"


    With beren''s deep cry, his breath gradually climbed, and the dark blue light was more dazzling than the sun. The turbulent breath calmed down in an instant. His breath became quiet after gradually synchronizing with the frequency of magic and magic dimension.


    Magic assimilation, advanced, 90%!


    Quasi divine field.


    There is no doubt that the power of the "demon king" must be at the level of quasi God, and it is still a very high level. If it was only the previous one, he would never be able to compete with it, so he has to work hard.


    With the passage of time, beren''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, but it also means that he is getting closer and closer to the frequency of the magic dimension. He doesn''t dare to maintain this state for too long, but he must hold on at the moment!


    The gray magic torrent falls down from the sky, and the power of extinction contained in it is enough to turn man into nothingness. Perhaps even life magic will be reversed into death under this terrible power. This is an absolute gap, a non-human field!


    Boom!


    The barrier of space began to produce a space collapse under the flood of this force. The void turbulence invaded the world and annihilated everything around it. However, even such an unconventional force could not destroy the surrounding of the blue light and shadow. He himself was like a law, constant all the power.


    Buzz!


    With the sound of a sword, a touch of blue sword light flashed through the zone of nothingness, crossed countless untouchable fields and came to the sky. When the magic torrent fell, it was absorbed and destroyed with extremely incomprehensible power.


    Belen raised his sword and waved it gently, and the law of all things caused by that huge magic was broken. The existence in the "quasi God field" can set all laws in the absence of existence. This is the magic of the magic dimension, the root of constructing all things in the world and the starting point of all laws.


    "The third person is you."


    Seeing this behind the scenes, the black robed woman determined that the white haired man was the third quasi God she had sensed, and her slender jade hands clenched at the moment.


    "Everything is against me... Everything..."


    After the void cracks gradually healed, beren looked at the veil woman whose hat fell off again. He said, "stop, Lilith."


    "Don''t call that name."


    "Lilith, listen to me..."


    "They said not to call that name!"


    Boom!


    The eyes with the five pointed star divine pattern burst into amazing light, the long gray hair floated in the air, and the veil was smashed by magic at the moment, revealing the true face of the demon king.


    Yes, the "demon king" is Lilith, and Lilith is the "demon king".


    The grey magic vortex swept all directions. The land has been devastated. The Demon King City no longer exists. Even the ruins have turned into nothingness under the turbulence of this magic.


    Looking at the storm that swept through, Belen also sank his waist. When it came, he cut off with a sword. Any sword under the Vientiane creation sword is a sword skill, and any sword in the quasi God field is above the law!


    Hiss!


    The sharp breath easily cut off the storm, but beren trembled all over at the moment. In an instant, he withdrew from the "quasi God field", the sword blade fell into the ground, and he knelt on one knee. His physical body had reached the limit and was almost destroyed by the magic dimension.


    He is just a mortal. Even if he reaches the level of Superman by magic, he still can''t bear the power of "the field of God".


    Poof.


    A big mouthful of blood gushed out of beren''s mouth. He began to gasp. He raised his hand and wiped the blood on his mouth with his sleeve, and then raised his head again to look at the trembling figure in the air.


    He can''t defeat Lilith and can''t maintain the "quasi God field". He doesn''t even have the qualification to fight the "demon king"!


    At this time, the gray haired figure came to beren and stood tall and graceful in the air. The familiar face was no longer exposed to the air, but the face had an extremely distorted expression. It was unclear whether it was anger or loss.


    "I knew you would come and hinder me."


    Hearing the speech, beren also opened his bleeding mouth again and raised a big smiling face. He said, "in fact, you don''t think wrong."


    Lilith seemed to be trying to control her emotions, so that her expression disappeared and returned to a cold look. She said, "I have warned you many times."


    "Well, many times, I decided not to get involved in the war." Belen struggled to get up. He looked at the woman in front of him and said in a deep voice, "but now I have another reason to get involved in this trouble."


    "I''ll really kill you."


    "Then you can do it now."


    Hearing this, Lilith''s expression showed her anger again. She immediately narrowed the distance between Bellen and her right hand, and then she clenched her right hand into a fist and smashed it on the latter''s chest.


    Bang!


    Belen''s body flew out directly, leaving a huge gully up to 100 meters on the ground. He also hit a piece of ruins and spit blood. This punch was merciless.


    Buzz!


    The gray figure came flying, and the slender fist waved again, but once it just let the ruins explode, and one hand grabbed the wrist of the other hand.


    "Cough."


    Belen coughed up blood in his mouth, but his dark blue eyes were staring at the woman in front of him. He whispered, "come with me, just think it hasn''t happened."


    Pop!


    The crisp voice sounded from beren''s left cheek, and suddenly became red. The corners of his mouth also overflowed with blood. His eyes were a little dark. He turned his head and looked at the woman in front of him again. He saw the latter glared at him with an angry face.

 Chapter 915

    Lilith is the "demon king". This kind of thing doesn''t need to be too shocked, because beren has thought of it for a long time. He can''t help guessing this. He didn''t finally determine it until he really met the "demon king". Since it meets the guess, there''s no need to be shocked.


    The fate of the whole demon family she carries, do you want her to put down everything and leave with herself? This is his wish, but it is doomed to be only a wish. Her identity does not allow her to do so.


    The demon clan is not hateful, because they are just a war launched by oppression. To say that the beginning of all sins is only the hearts of the people. The excessive worry and greed of high-ranking people have promoted things to the present situation.


    Hearing Lilith''s heart rending voice, Belen knew that it was impossible to get rid of the entanglement of fate. Only victory or death could end everything.


    Because of his silence, the atmosphere gradually calmed down. The cold rain that didn''t look at the occasion fell on them.


    "If I asked you to help me now, would you promise?"


    "No."


    Hearing this answer without hesitation, Lilith was really relieved. Her eyes gradually became cold. Her caught wrist suddenly threw beren out, and she also floated into the air again. In the rain, she looked at the white haired man who stood up again from the ruins.


    "Then go to hell."


    With the falling of this voice, the "demon king" finally showed her most powerful power. The towering Death Magic seemed to bring the world to an end. This time, her murderous spirit was also very strong, but the murderous intention was no longer as vague as before.


    Lilith raised her right hand and slowly pressed it down in the direction of beren. As soon as this action came out, a gray light beam came down from the sky.


    Boom!


    Belen bit her teeth, endured the sharp pain and dodged. His eyes focused on Lilith, who had made it clear to him.


    "Lilith!"


    The roar was covered up by the strong wind and waves. Belen did his best just to avoid the endless attack. He couldn''t even get close to the figure!


    Boom, boom!


    This land has been covered by the endless magic falling from the sky. For a time, it has become a desperate death, leaving only gray magic constantly appearing in the field.


    Standing in the air, Lilith looked calmly at the tragic scene below. Her cold eyes gradually took back her sight. Then she stepped out of the void, her figure gradually blurred, and then disappeared into the air.


    Boom, boom!


    The earth is still being destroyed. There is a huge magic array in the sky. It is it that is constantly launching endless magic. At this time, a roar came from the Shura land below.


    "Ah!"


    With this roar, dark blue sword lights constantly appeared, flew from the ground to the sky, cut off all the beams, and finally three huge blue crescent crossed together, cutting through the nothingness and skipping the huge magic array.


    Say something!


    The huge magic array disk was divided into several pieces, the magic stopped, the noisy explosion gradually calmed down, and the broken array disk turned into countless gray light particles and dispersed to the sky.


    On the broken earth, beren was standing on a stone slab. He grabbed the handle of the sword with both hands and knelt on one knee. He was panting violently. His body had been soaked with blood and sweat. Fortunately, as a demigod, he had transcendent self-healing ability, so he could barely support it.


    Belen looked up at the sky with great difficulty, but now he could no longer see the familiar figure. His tired face was still sad and his eyes were full of discontent.


    "Lilith..."


    After regaining some strength, beren suddenly remembered something. He looked at the death cage with seven color magic splashing out. He stood up and jumped over.


    The death cell also stopped shaking after beren arrived. Sisya trapped inside also felt the magic of beren outside, and she looked in the direction where beren was.


    "I heard your conversation."


    Hearing the voice from the dead''s cage, Belen was also stunned. He was silent for a moment, and then said, "sorry, I can''t kill her. She has left here now."


    Sisya sighed and said, "I didn''t expect you to know each other. It''s not your fault."


    Then, Belen looked at the cage made by the power of the dead in front of him. He held the sword and cut across it. The blue sword light cut on it but was annihilated by the gray magic. He frowned behind the scenes. There were multiple seals imposed by Lilith on the cage, which was more difficult to break outside than inside.


    Sisya also noticed the movement outside. She said, "I''d better give this to me. I''ll break it out soon, so please help me stop that guy!"


    As for what Lilith wants to do, she has said before. Belen knows that maybe Lilith never wants to win at all, so in order to atone, she will kill the monarchs of the three empires to make up for her people.


    If the monarchs of the three empires suddenly die and the "demon king" is killed by the "brave", the pattern of the world will also change greatly!


    Beren said after a moment of silence, "can you promise me something?"


    Hearing what he said, sisya was also stunned. She said, "go ahead."


    Belen looked up at the clear starry sky even after the war. He said, "I can stop Lilith, but the demon family also has countless innocent people. I ask you to stop after everything is over..."


    After hearing beren''s request, sisya also fell into silence. She knew beren''s meaning, but the pressure she had to bear to protect the demon family was unimaginable. Nevertheless, she also had this qualification.


    "I see."


    After receiving sisya''s response, Belen also breathed a long sigh of relief. There was a touch of profound melancholy in his dark blue eyes. This time, he had made up his mind. Since everything could not stop, it was up to him to end everything.

 Chapter 916

    At the moment of dawn, a cold wind suddenly rolled in, and then dark clouds and showers came one after another. The brilliance of the sun was covered by the dark clouds, and the darkness fell on the emperor Doran of opuuro.


    "What happened?"


    When this sudden vision came, the people of the whole vodroland couldn''t help falling into panic, and all the troops of the imperial capital quickly assembled in a short time.


    On the throne in the grand hall sat gaminado, the king of opulo, and at this moment several figures quickly ran into the hall and knelt down in the hall.


    "Your Majesty, I have something important..."


    "Needless to say, I already know."


    Gaminado stopped the soldier''s report. He looked at the two old men in magic guide robes and said in a deep voice, "what happened?"


    These two old men were the great mages of aupulo. It was they who first noticed the abnormality of the outside world, and then came to the king.


    One of the great mages said in a deep voice, "I feel a very powerful magic coming, even directly covering the whole fuluoroland! I''m afraid there''s a big disaster today!"


    "What?"


    After hearing the speech, gaminado also frowned deeply. Although he didn''t know the whole situation, he knew the seriousness of the matter only according to what the great mage said.


    Boom!


    Since then, a gray light column suddenly fell into the King City Square. At this moment, everyone''s eyes focused on the huge gray light column, full of fear and worry.


    What''s that?


    Even gaminado, who was in the hall, noticed the movement outside. He immediately stood up and walked towards the outside. The two great mages followed closely. Somehow, there was a strong sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    Gaminado came outside the hall. When he saw the huge gray light column, his pupils tightened slowly, and his heart seemed to be caught by something.


    "That''s..."


    "Your Majesty."


    Two great mages came to gaminado. The two old men were full of great magic. They stared at the gray light column not far away.


    At the moment, countless troops have surrounded the gray light column. Countless military magic guides are aimed at the gray light column. If there is any change, they will launch an extremely fierce attack!


    Just then, the two great mages suddenly sensed something and immediately shouted, "attack immediately! What''s in there!"


    When the voices of the two great mages came out, all the mages launched shelling and frantically bombed the gray light column, but at this time, the light column also changed.


    Boom!


    The light column suddenly contracted into a sphere, and then suddenly exploded, covering all the magic and troops in all directions with the potential of wind and clouds, and the sound disappeared at this moment.


    When the dazzling light gradually disappeared, gaminado also slowly opened his eyes. He put down his hand. When he looked into the field again, he opened his eyes wide, because the countless troops that surrounded the place had disappeared, and now there was only one figure left on the broken earth.


    "How could..."


    On the broken earth, there was only a woman''s figure standing there, her long gray hair swaying with the wind, and her eyes engraved with five pointed stars did not contain any feelings. It was indifference to life, and she had set her eyes on gaminado in front of the hall at the moment.


    "Your Majesty, run away quickly. We''ll buy you time! That''s the demon king!"


    After saying this, the two great mages flew out, raised their wands, and floated into the air.


    If the grey haired woman below wasn''t the "demon king", they really couldn''t think of the possibility of the second. The other party exuded deep and terrible magic, which made both of them feel afraid!


    Buzz!


    When the magic array covered the gray haired woman''s head, she didn''t even have the appearance to deal with it, but a more towering gray magic burst out from her. At the moment of touching the magic array, it turned into nothingness, and even a little magic particles didn''t escape.


    "So powerful..."


    Just when the two great mages marveled at this power, two huge gray hands suddenly caught them. They found that once the magic in their body was released, they would disappear directly. Just when they were shocked, they suddenly turned into powder particles and disappeared in the air.


    When he saw that the two great mages had disappeared, gaminado also trembled. He couldn''t believe that the two would die so easily. The so-called great mage, however, was the top of all the mages in the Empire, but at the moment, he didn''t even have the ability to resist in front of the gray haired woman?


    Like It''s as easy as killing two ants.


    Is this the devil king?


    Gaminado bit his teeth. He wanted to turn around and run away, but at this time, a red haired girl suddenly appeared in his sight. His pupils suddenly tightened and subconsciously shouted.


    "Dorea! Run!"


    "Father!?"


    The red haired girl opened her eyes wide and hurried over.


    But at this time, gaminado suddenly found that he could not move. He had been bound by a gray magic, and a sense of powerlessness surged into his heart. He shouted again at the red haired girl.


    "Let''s go!"


    Hearing her father''s words, the red haired girl called dorea also stopped, and a color of fear appeared on her face, because her father turned into fly ash and disappeared in front of her, and a beautiful woman with long gray hair had entered the hall.


    "Father, father..."


    Despair lingered in dorea''s heart, and a wave of grief followed. She only came after hearing the great news. She didn''t expect to see this scene. For a moment, tears filled her cheeks, and she glared at the gray haired woman walking towards herself.


    "Why..."


    "This is the punishment he deserves." The grey haired woman responded so blandly, then raised her right palm to dorea. She said indifferently, "well, you go down with your father."


    Buzz!


    Gray magic surged out like a wave and collapsed the pillars of the hall. The magic was like the open mouth of a fierce beast. Dorea also closed her eyes when she looked at the magic swallowed up. At the moment when the magic was covered, a blue sword light suddenly flashed through the field.


    Bang!

 Chapter 917

    Hiss!


    The harsh sound of the sword and the sudden vibration of the earth startled dorea. When she opened her eyes, she saw a figure covered by blue magic standing in front of her.


    "You are..."


    In order to catch up with Lilith, he stepped into the "quasi God field" again before crossing the space to come here. However, this practice will only bring him closer to death, but he has no way, he has no choice, he can only do so.


    At the moment, the white haired man was confronting the gray haired woman. Those two pairs of detached and sacred eyes came into contact in the air, and he also spoke at the moment.


    "Lilith, don''t go on!"


    In this regard, the gray haired woman looked at the man in front of her indifferently. She didn''t respond. Instead, she turned and walked away. Her body turned into a gray glow and dissipated in the air.


    "Lilith!"


    Seeing the woman''s departure, beren subconsciously extended his hand to retain him, but the other party didn''t leave him anything. He bit his teeth, clenched his palm, and the magic light dissipated from him.


    "Thank you, thank you for saving me..."


    Hearing the voice behind him, Belen calmed his mood. He turned to look at the red haired girl. He asked suspiciously, "are you the monarch of aupulo?"


    When he mentioned this, dorea''s eyes trembled. She lowered her head and whispered, "that''s my father, but he just..."


    Seeing that the girl was silent, Belen already knew he was late. He sighed, but fortunately he saved the Royal descendant.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    "No, it''s not your fault." Dorea shook her head. She stood up and wiped the tears on her face with her hand. She received higher education since childhood and experienced a lot of internal affairs, so her mind is much more mature than ordinary peers.


    "Please tell me your name. I''ll keep this kindness in mind."


    "You can call me Belem." Belem nodded when he saw the girl calm down. Then he went outside the hall. He looked at the sky and said, "sorry, I''m leaving. That man needs me to stop."


    When the voice fell, Belen stepped away again and used the ability of "quasi God field" again and again, and his body was getting closer and closer to the limit. At the moment, he had already spent countless strength, so he had to shorten the distance to enter the "quasi God field".


    Next, Andy Liga is the closest to aupulo!


    Dorea came to the hall. She stared at the blue light and shadow gradually disappearing. Just by virtue of her own reasoning, she probably knew the identity of the white haired man.


    "Is that the white haired sword saint?"


    At night, okosel, the capital of andiliga, also ushered in a great disaster. The people of the whole capital could not be the opponent of the "demon king", and andiliga''s monarch died at the hands of the "demon king" tonight.


    Boom!


    The palace hall was destroyed by terrible magic. At the moment, countless soldiers are dead and disabled. The disabled are unable to resist. The first king''s daughter Onora and the second king''s daughter lisana are retreating to the square, and there are Caijia and duoante around them.


    "Run!"


    Dorant also howled angrily after seeing the soldiers destroyed by the terrible magic, but just as she and Caijia were about to turn around and escape, a terrible pressure suddenly fell on them, and everyone was lying on the ground at the moment.


    "Ah!"


    Dorant clenched her teeth and struggled to get up, but finally she had to half kneel on the ground and couldn''t get up again. The huge pressure made the blood in her throat gush out.


    "Dorant!"


    Seeing this scene, Lisa was also shocked. She used all the magic in her body to resist the pressure, and then struggled to stand up. She released the magic to help everyone reduce the pressure.


    The first king''s daughter Onora vomited a mouthful of blood. She shouted, "Lisa, you go!"


    Hearing her words, Lisa also clenched her teeth and shouted, "no! How can I leave you?"


    Lisa''s body trembled violently at the moment. Finally, she knelt down on one knee and the ground cracked. The magic was so powerful that she couldn''t resist at all.


    Caijia is the weakest person in the group. She is about to be suffocated by this pressure. Her mouth is constantly overflowing with blood, and the brilliance of her eyes is gradually becoming dim. At this critical moment, she seems to see a very familiar figure. The figure echoes with the words she asks for help in her heart, and she whispers gently in her mouth.


    "Swordsman... My Lord, Belen..."


    Buzz!


    With a buzzing sound, the huge magic power filled in the air disappeared in an instant, and everyone''s tight bodies relaxed in an instant, and then collapsed on the ground.


    "Ha..."


    Lisa Na knelt on the ground. At the moment, her clothes and skirts were soaked with sweat, and she seemed to feel something in her heart. She looked up hard, and the familiar white haired man came into her eyes.


    "Sorry, it seems I''m late again."


    Belem turned and looked at the people. After he saw the ruined hall, he knew that the emperor of antiliga was probably dead. He held his hands tightly.


    "Sword saint!"


    When she saw the figure of the person she was looking forward to, Caijia, who was very weak, also recovered a lot of strength at the moment. She was surprised to look at the man in front of her.


    Belen nodded to her slightly, and then his eyes flashed. He held the sword in his right hand and cut towards the rear. The majestic gray fog was cut back under the sword. He turned and looked at the gray haired figure floating in the air. He bit his teeth and walked up with the sword.


    Just when beren wanted to say something, Lilith, standing in the air, said indifferently, "can you stop me now?"


    "I..."


    As soon as beren wanted to speak, Lilith disappeared again. After she left, the former felt a sharp pain and weakness all over. He inserted his sword into the ground and knelt on one knee.


    "Ha..."


    It''s almost to the limit.


    Belen, who has entered the "quasi God field" many times, is no longer under the pressure from the magic dimension all the time. He is just struggling now, and his body that has reached the limit has probably been seen through by Lilith.


    "That''s terrible."


    Belen clenched his teeth and stood up. The blue light particles on his body have begun to be a little unstable. He may be forced to enter the "quasi God field" at any time. Once that time, his body will collapse.

 Chapter 918

    "Thank you, swordsman."


    After seeing the terrible existence leave, lisana also came to beren. Although the crisis was gone, the lingering fear in her heart had not been calmed down.


    Beren turned around, his eyes drooping and said very tired, "maybe she''s going to Florence next. The monarch of opulo has died, but he still has an heir."


    Hearing the speech, Lisa was also surprised. Unexpectedly, such a tragedy had happened in aupulo. She pursed her lips. She remembered the instructions her father had given her and her sister before she died.


    Belen looked at the blue magic photon that began to slow down on himself. He said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid I''ve reached the limit. What she''s going to kill next should be Florence..."


    The monarch of Florence?


    When thinking of this, the girl who called herself "brother Belen" suddenly appeared in Belen''s mind, and his eyes slowly opened at the moment.


    No, you can''t park here!


    Seeing the man whose face suddenly changed, Lisa Na also asked, "although it may be nonsense, what can I do for you?"


    Beren shook his head, and then stepped away. In mid air, he suddenly remembered something. He turned and looked at the other side of the country. In that direction, there were family waiting for him to go home.


    "My family is still in Budapest prairie. Can you help me pick them up?"


    Hearing this, Lisa nodded and said, "I see."


    Beren nodded slightly, remained silent for a moment, then smiled and said, "and please bring me a word to them."


    "What do you say?"


    "Just say... You must eat well, sleep well, live well, and don''t... Miss me too much."


    After saying this, beren turned and broke through the air. The unstable blue magic photon stabilized again, turned into a blue meteor and disappeared into the night.


    Sorry, maybe I''ll break my promise this time.


    Looking at the blue meteor, lisana fell into a stupor. Even she could hear the determination in the man''s words. That sentence was like Last words.


    The white haired man in the night sky turned into a blue ball of light at the moment. He bit his lips and shed blood, which made the faint brain clearer because of pain.


    He is different from the other two quasi gods. He is just a mortal body, and he does not have the magic attribute to reconcile his own load. He repeatedly uses this power beyond the human field, and his body is on the verge of breaking at the moment.


    But even so, he must go beyond the limit at the moment. He still has the most important thing to do. He will never let the girl who calls his brother die, and he will definitely tell the girl who has come to the end of his heart!


    Sorry, everyone, I may not be able to go back to you.


    The crystal tears fell from beren''s cheeks and fell from the sky with the blue light. It was not dried, but fell into the blue sea. Then, a bright blue ripple rippled from the sky, and the light and shadow disappeared into the void.


    Quasi divine field.


    Belen has stepped into this realm again, which is probably the last time he has stepped into this field. He wants to reach aloria faster than Lilith!


    Buzz!


    Across countless space barriers and under great pressure, beren''s magic circuit began to fall apart, and he finally came to ailorana in a tireless and blind state.


    Dark clouds covered the whole sky, which was different from the darkness of the night. The repressive atmosphere made the whole ailoranya fall into silence. At the moment, countless troops surrounded the King City Square. It was a more amazing array than the other two empires, but it was easily torn up under the unmatched magic, and countless lives became fly ash at the moment.


    "This force..." Frody''s robe danced behind her. She covered her chest with one hand. She had been injured because of the previous shock. She stared at the gray haired woman walking towards the girl in front of the hall, with the most dignified eyes in history.


    "Is that woman the devil?"


    At the moment, there are not many people left in the field. No matter how many troops are meaningless in front of the existing one, but at the moment, frotti can only bite her teeth and let the soldiers go up to stop her, because if Lianyi dies here, even after today, the situation of the Empire will collapse in an instant!


    "Frody! How are you?"


    At this time, Morpheus also came. His body was covered with blood. Several ribs had been broken. He stood beside flotti with a heavy injury.


    "I''m fine. How are you?"


    Morpheus grinned and said, "I can''t die yet."


    Hearing the speech, flotti also looked at the gray haired woman again. She said in a deep voice: "we can''t stop her. You go and take your majesty out of here immediately!"


    "Good!"


    After receiving the instruction, Morpheus immediately rushed in the direction of Lian Yi. At the moment, the latter was very nervous looking at the figure coming towards her. Although at this moment of life and death, her courage as a king also appeared.


    "Metal wings!"


    Morpheus shouted loudly, and the huge metal wings fell on the ground, blocking the gray figure on the other side, while he flew towards Lian Yi. Their monarch was obviously the primary target of the "demon king", so he had to take it away!


    Buzz!


    But at this time, the gray magic wrapped the huge metal wings of the sky and turned them into nothingness in an instant. Then the gray haired woman appeared in front of Morpheus''s flight path.


    "What...!?"


    Murphys, who had not yet reacted, was blown out by the towering magic and crashed into the ruins in the distance. He spewed a mouthful of blood from his mouth and insisted that he did not lose consciousness. He clenched his teeth and wanted to get up, but he had reached the limit.


    "Bad!"


    Seeing this scene, frotti was also stunned. Before she gave instructions, everyone consciously attacked the "demon king", but those magic could not even enter the range of ten meters around her and died.


    Lilith was suspended in the air. She came to a distance of ten meters in front of Lianyi. Then she raised her right hand, and the gray magic rushed over like a river and sea.


    "It''s just you."


    At the moment when Lilith said these words indifferently, her eyes trembled again. Her eyes couldn''t help picking up. She saw a blue light and shadow suddenly falling from the sky and dispelling her magic.


    Bang!


    "Ha... Finally, I caught up."


    Since the smoke and dust dispersed, a white haired figure knelt there on one knee. Because the flesh was cracked, blood stains had spread all over the white clothes, and blood stains were constantly overflowing from his mouth. His face was tired but with a smile.

 Chapter 919

    When the man came to the ground, the blue light wrapped up all the damage in his body from the outside to the inside, and quickly repaired the injury in his body.


    "Cough..."


    Belen coughed up blood constantly in his mouth. His legs trembled and his hands grabbed the sword to make him stand up. His white clothes were stained red by blood. He was so embarrassed before the war.


    "Belen... Brother?"


    Lian Yi looked at the very familiar white hair back in front of her. Her eyes trembled slightly. At this critical moment of life and death, the arrival of this man broke the crisis.


    Hearing the voice behind him, Belen also turned his head and looked at the girl. His mouth was full of blood, but he grinned and raised a big smile.


    "Lian Yi, you''re fine."


    Now there is only one monarch of the three empires. Fortunately, he came faster than Lilith.


    "Well, leave it to me. You leave quickly."


    Beren turned around, and his eyes again focused on the gray haired woman floating in the air. He gasped and tried to calm down his state.


    "That''s beren!"


    After seeing the man who stood up, frody also showed a look of surprise, but she was stunned when she saw that the former was full of blood.


    That guy What did you go through?


    Morpheus, lying in the ruins, also saw the familiar friend. He bit his teeth, then sat up, looked at the man in blood and whispered softly.


    "Don''t die."


    Hum.


    The grey magic rippled like circles of ripples. Lilith lowered her head in mid air, held her hands tightly, and a cold whisper came from her mouth.


    "Get out of the way."


    Beren said calmly, "I won''t let you."


    Lilith slowly raised her head. There was an amazing killing intention in her eyes engraved with a five pointed star, as if they were broken. She whispered, "just send her one. Let me kill her. Everything is over."


    "I won''t let you kill her." Belem shook his head. He held the sword tightly in his hand. At the moment, he was in bad shape, but he still wanted to stand here.


    "Then I''ll kill you!"


    Finally, Lilith let out an angry drink. The gray magic began to surge wildly as if stimulated, rolled up like the ocean, and then fell down like the sky, as if to overturn everyone here!


    Seeing this, Belen also opened his mouth. He took a deep breath and clenched his teeth. The blue streamer on his body rotated. He held the shining Snow Lion tightly.


    He is in such a bad state that he may not be able to block this sword!


    And just when beren wanted to do his best, a strong wind that rolled the atmosphere of heaven and earth suddenly swept over. The huge green magic array was suspended under the river and sea, and an amazing wind in the sky broke out in an instant!


    "The truth of the wind ¡¤ the boundary against the wind!"


    Boom!


    The wind in the sky is like the reversal of heaven and earth, with incomparably strong pressure. It forcibly dispersed the gray torrent. This scene is even more shocking than the meteor shower screen. It is like two rivers and seas collided at the moment, and finally integrated into the void together.


    "The magic is..."


    Flotti stared at the scene. She blinked, then couldn''t help laughing. She shook her head. They came in time at the critical moment.


    "Oh, Belem, why are you like this?"


    A slightly playful voice came from the sky, and the tall figure with a purple horsetail floated slowly, with a joking smile on the beautiful face.


    It''s Joanna Donovan who came back from a trip!


    "Joanna!"


    Seeing this woman, Bellen was also surprised. She didn''t expect that she would come to elolana at this crisis. What an unexpected helper!


    Then, Joanna fell to beren from the air. Her eyes fell on the gray haired woman who lowered her head and seemed to suppress her emotions, and her smile gradually faded.


    "It seems that you need help."


    Beren nodded and said, "yes, can you help me stop her for a while?"


    "Ha?"


    Hearing this request, Joanna immediately looked strange. She pointed to the figure in the air, and then said silently, "did you let me fight the demon king alone? Are you kidding me?"


    Seeing Joanna who suddenly changed her attitude, beren also twitched slightly in the corners of her mouth. He sighed: "I need time to adjust the magic circuit in my lower body, otherwise I may not be able to hold it."


    Hearing the speech, Joanna was also silent. She didn''t expect that Bellen had reached this point. She said in a deep voice, "well, I see. You should hurry up. I can''t carry that guy."


    "I see, please."


    Then, Belen immediately sat down, his eyes closed, and the magic began to be fully absorbed into his body. He could no longer withdraw from the "quasi God field". The power from the magic dimension was constantly eroding his body, and he still needed a little time, a little time to go beyond the limit.


    As a result, Joanna left in the air. She and Lilith remained on the same parallel line. Her smile gradually disappeared and became expressionless. Even she could not maintain a casual attitude in front of the "demon king".


    Although she didn''t fight with the "demon king", she knew that even now she couldn''t compete with each other. What she could do now was to buy more time for Belen as much as possible.


    The contest between the "demon guide king" and the "demon king".


    Joanna''s breathing gradually became gentle. She made herself reach the highest state. If one wasn''t careful, she might fall here, and then she raised her hand.


    "Wind truth ¡¤ degree."


    Buzz!


    The magic of the vast wind gathered at this moment and surrounded the gray haired woman. Then, with the palm of Joanna''s hand spinning and grasping, the tornado suddenly contracted, and then rotated at a high speed. Countless ruins were pulled by this terrible attraction.


    Joanna didn''t care why the other party let her start magic, but at the moment, she still looked serious and couldn''t take it lightly. You know, the opponent is the "demon king"!


    "Hang!"

 Chapter 920

    "This... Is really beyond imagination."


    Seeing that her wind truth was broken so easily, Joanna''s look became ugly. The magic possessed by the "demon king" seems to be magic. Ah, no, it may be the bane of all things.


    "Tut."


    Joanna smacked her mouth and then frowned. She flew out and launched several magic attacks on the "demon king". She wanted to see if the other party was really impeccable!


    Fire, dark ice, strong wind.


    Because Joanna''s magic is infinite, she can always use magic, and can make the magic coagulate but not disperse. However, no matter how much magic she releases, when she wants to touch the "demon king", she is killed by the gray magic.


    "Here, how do you fight?"


    Just when Joanna felt difficult, she saw a huge magic array appear in front of her, and then a gray brilliance was dazzling. Then a gray magic hand came out and grabbed it at Joanna.


    Seeing this, Joanna subconsciously opened the magic shield, but at the next moment, her pupils narrowed, clenched her teeth and immediately pushed the magic into the air.


    Boom!


    The magic shook and Joanna flew out on her own, which made the magic hand empty, because the impact made her cough at the moment.


    Magic attack is invalid, magic defense is invalid.


    How?


    Joanna''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her hands held tightly, which was more stressful than she imagined. Just as she was thinking about countermeasures, her heart suddenly trembled, because the gray haired figure had disappeared in her sight. At the same time, there was a chill behind her back.


    "Since you all want to die so much, I''ll help you."


    When Joanna heard this sentence, she immediately turned around, inspired all her magic, and quickly formed a huge wind vortex in front of her, but there was no magic in her sight, and her eyes suddenly opened.


    No magic!?


    The gray haired woman''s figure was approaching. She raised her right hand and clenched it into a fist. She was not afraid of the tearing force of the wind. She waved her fist straight through the vortex of the wind and bombarded Joanna''s chest!


    Bang!


    After taking the punch, Joanna''s body was shot down from the air and fell to the ground. At that moment, the earth burst directly, eye-catching spider web cracks expanded rapidly, and huge pits appeared in the square. The dull sound was deafening!


    The majestic waves rolled back in all directions, but the remaining people were thrown out when they couldn''t even stand firm, and flotti hit the stone wall behind. She fell to the ground in pain, and then looked at the huge pit.


    "Joanna!?"


    Seeing that Joanna was shot down, frotti also showed concern. The "demon king" didn''t use his magic, but unexpectedly attacked Joanna with pure power!


    "Sister frody..."


    At this time, Lianyi also came to flotti. She helped the latter up. She forced herself to calm down and said, "what should we do now?"


    Flotti looked at the girl beside her and said in a deep voice, "you must leave here now. The goal of the demon king is you. Although we don''t know what happened to the brave, as long as you don''t die, we can''t lose!"


    Hearing the speech, Lian Yi looked at the white haired man sitting in the distance. She shook her head and said, "I can''t leave. Everyone is fighting the" demon king "here for me. If I leave like this, I will feel guilty all my life. I never feel that I am a qualified king, so I want to stay here before the battle is over!"


    "Lian Yi..."


    Flotti was stunned when she heard the girl''s words. She wanted to say some words of persuasion, but she gave up when she saw Lianyi''s firm eyes. Let''s witness the story being written in front of her.


    "Joanna..."


    Morpheus, who had just stood up, also witnessed this scene. He clenched his teeth and wanted to mobilize his magic to help Joanna again, but at the moment, he was seriously injured, and only the remaining magic was maintaining his strength to stand up.


    In the deep pit, Joanna spewed another mouthful of blood. She struggled to stand up. There was a dignified color in her eyes. I didn''t expect that the "demon king" would do so.


    That punch was really deadly.


    Buzz!


    While Joanna was still buffering, a huge gray star suddenly appeared in the sky. The clouds in the sky were rolled up at the moment, and a threat of death covered the earth. Joanna also opened her eyes, and the huge gray star fell before she got up.


    If that thing falls, I''m afraid the whole of elolana will be destroyed!


    "Ha!"


    Joanna let out a loud cry, the wind swept it away from the pit, and her hands suddenly lifted up, and a huge green magic array rose from the ground.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    After the huge Turquoise magic array rises, a red and blue magic array also rises, covering with the top magic array to form a three-color magic array!


    Joanna can control all her magic at the same time, and she has done her best at this moment. In any case, she can''t let that thing fall, otherwise everyone can''t carry it!


    Bang!


    The huge star hit the three color magic array, but what made Joanna despair was that the gray star contained magic that could make the magic disappear gradually!


    "Don''t be too!"


    Magic, endless!


    Joanna worked hard. She clenched her teeth. When the magic in the magic array gradually dissipated, she quickly filled it up. With infinite magic, she stubbornly carried the magic of death!


    Seeing that the other party resisted her magic, Lilith''s look was still calm. The palm of her right hand was facing down, and then the palm was slightly rotated.


    Buzz!


    The gray star suddenly turned around at the moment, even the space barrier was twisted and burst, and the three-color magic array trembled violently at the moment.


    Joanna''s hands were trembling, and the red blood overflowed from her clenched teeth. Unable to bear the pressure, she knelt on one knee, and the ground was cracked. Although she had infinite magic, the total output was limited. Although she had become much stronger over the years, she didn''t pay enough attention to the "demon king" at the moment!

 Chapter 921

    Click, click!


    The ground sank for a few minutes, and the three-color magic array hovering in the sky began to crack in the fierce battle. Even Joanna couldn''t keep up with the speed of destruction!


    "It''s hard for you."


    At this time, a voice full of apology fell into Joanna''s ear, and at this time, a sharp trend appeared in everyone''s perception.


    "Cut!"


    With this deep cry, I saw a flash of sword light from the void. Then a sword spirit rushed into the sky, as if it had divided heaven and earth. The eye of the storm gathered by gray stars was divided into two at this moment!


    Boom!


    The grey star was cut off when the sword light flashed. The grey magic broke out and spread to all directions. The magic force forcibly destroyed the palace hall. Everyone immediately fell on the ground to prevent being affected by the magic force!


    At the moment when the pressure disappeared, the three color magic array dissipated. Joanna put her hands on the ground, and the suppressed blood in her mouth finally vomited out, and the cold sweat slipped from her cheeks.


    "It''s really Joanna. She can last so long under the demon king."


    Hearing the words of admiration, Joanna looked up at the white haired man in blood. She said weakly, "I don''t think it''s something worthy of admiration. If you''re later, let''s meet in santuchuan."


    "Sorry."


    Belen apologized and said, "then leave it to me next."


    "Wait, wait."


    Joanna also stood up trembling. She gasped for a moment, and then asked, "shouldn''t this guy be fought by the brave? Where''s the brave?"


    Perhaps only the "brave" can resist such a terrible existence?


    Beren explained: "sisya has been sealed by her, but she should be able to come out soon. Before that, she can only be stopped by me."


    "I see."


    Although she didn''t get a comprehensive explanation, Joanna can also know how urgent the situation is. Although her magic can''t be used up, her body has reached its limit, and she can''t play much power if she wants to fight any more.


    "And I have to stop her."


    When she heard this, Joanna also recovered. She stared at the white haired man, and another word came when she just wanted to ask the reason.


    "Lian Yi, please."


    Then Belen walked towards the gray haired woman who had fallen on the ground. He held the sword in his hand and his eyes twinkled slightly.


    Except Lilith, probably everyone in the field doesn''t know that he has exceeded his limit at the moment, and his body doesn''t know when he will completely collapse. Before that, he has to finish the last thing.


    At this time, Lilith suddenly raised her finger out of thin air, and a gray magic shuttle away, and beren also raised her sword in front of her to resist it.


    Click.


    After resisting this magic, the snow lion finally came to the moment of collapse. It has borne too much power beyond its own range, and now it has reached its limit.


    Looking at the pieces of the snow lion falling, beren was silent for a long time. Finally, he could only turn all his emotions into a sigh. He said, "it''s hard for you to fight so far."


    The fragments of the snow lion scattered all over the ground, and beren didn''t stop. He continued to walk slowly towards the gray haired woman, and he opened his mouth calmly.


    "That''s enough."


    Hearing his words, Lilith said coldly, "I said when we met that day. When you know about me, you will regret what you said."


    Beren came to Lilith three meters away. When he heard her, he shook his head and said, "no, I don''t regret it at all."


    "Ha? It''s such a time. Are you still talking like that?" Lilith couldn''t help laughing. The smile was full of sarcasm, and then she sneered: "well, since you don''t regret it, come and help me kill that man?"


    Beren looked at the woman in front of her in silence.


    Seeing his silence, Lilith laughed again. In addition to ridicule, there was a touch of sadness in her expression. She said, "see? In the end, you still stand on their side and don''t hesitate to make yourself like this to stop me."


    Beren didn''t care about this topic, but said to himself, "I didn''t believe you were the" demon king "before we met in the demon city."


    In this regard, Lilith continued to smile and said, "well, I''m very disappointed. The woman who has lived with you for more than a year is the culprit of the chaos in the world. Do you want to wash away my shame?"


    "But only after I knew your true face did I know one thing." Beren didn''t care about her sarcasm. His eyes became much brighter at the moment. He said, "it doesn''t matter to me that Lilith is the" demon king ". As long as you are Lilith, that''s enough."


    Hearing this, Lilith finally lost her smile. She looked at the man in front of her and said, "I''m not the Lilith you know. I''m the" demon king ", the destroyer of the world and your enemy."


    "It doesn''t seem so to me." Beren shook his head.


    "Well, I''ll ask that question again." Lilith''s eyes closed slightly and then opened slowly. She said, "which one do you choose, the world and me?"


    Hearing this question again, beren''s heart was no longer confused and hesitant. He looked directly at the five pointed star eyes as if he wanted to pass on all the feelings in his heart. His eyes and look gradually softened. He recalled what Lilith said to him that day.


    You can only say such a thing if you know nothing about it.


    "How much do you know about my determination?" Belen took two steps forward again. He came to Lilith. Facing the "demon king", he did not have the slightest fear. He put his palm on Lilith''s cheek. This move was as natural as before, and his voice became very gentle at the moment.


    "There are not only two answers to that question. I have my important family in this world, and you are also my most important family."


    Lilith did not stop the action of the person in front of her, but looked at him blandly. At the moment when the next sentence fell into her ear, her calm eyes finally rippled.

 Chapter 922

    After the people outside the scene heard the words of the two people in the field, they were stunned. At the moment, everyone already knew that the grey haired woman was the "demon king", and at the moment, the "demon king" seemed to be related to White haired swordsman? And the relationship is not shallow.


    What an absurd thing this is.


    The "white haired swordsman" has killed countless demon kings in the extremely cold northwest region. That is the glory of the man''s achievement of the name of the "white haired swordsman", while the "demon king" is the master of countless demon kings. In addition to hostility, do they have other relations? It''s puzzling.


    Frotti and other old classmates who have known beren for many years are also full of doubts. It must be a very important person for the man to say those words, but this person is the "demon king"?


    "Belem, he..."


    Morpheus stared at the two figures.


    At the moment, on the damaged square, beren held the woman''s cheek in front of him. His expression was so gentle that even the pain could not change his tenderness at the moment.


    It was his only mood to save her.


    After a long silence, Lilith said, "it''s too late. The world can''t accommodate me. I don''t know when to start. I can accept the end of failure."


    Maybe she didn''t think she could win from the beginning.


    Just blindly struggling, for the hope that you can''t see the light.


    As she and Cynthia said, it would be nice if she had someone who could support her, but this can only be an impossible extravagant hope.


    Belen slowly put down his hand. He looked at this familiar face as close as before, and all the memory pictures of that year came to his mind.


    In fact, he knows the current situation very well. Lilith doesn''t think she can continue to live in this world. She doesn''t think she can win at all. Just as a "demon king", she wants to be worthy of her people. This is her final salvation.


    Death is the only ending.


    Lilith''s body rippled with gray magic waves. She distanced herself from the man in front of her. She said blandly, "kill me, it''s over."


    "Lilith..."


    Hearing Lilith''s words, beren also looked at her, and his face became sad. His hands held tightly. He had no way. If he wanted to save her, he had to kill her.


    "All I know is my people." Lilith''s eyes dropped slightly. She seemed to laugh at herself. She said, "I only know you except them."


    All along, she was only alone. The people of the demon family needed her to protect, and she had to carry this flag. In her life of more than 20 years so far, the happiness she felt in one year was far better than that accumulated in the other 20 years.


    She also has a friend, perhaps the most important person who occupies her whole heart. She hasn''t told anyone, but she has to admit that it''s really happy to meet such a person in a lonely life.


    I want to cry.


    No one knows her pain, no one knows her experience, but she also has her own dream. She also wants to have a place where she can sleep at ease.


    In such a frustrating and disappointing World, only the dream she wants to get in her heart is the regret and nostalgia she harbors even though she is very lonely.


    If you can die in his hands, it is the best destination.


    Lilith floated into the air. Her relieved eyes looked at the white haired man below. She smiled and said, "I can''t save you. Then, go with me?"


    At least in the end, I can still be with you, which can be regarded as the completion of my dream.


    Looking at the woman who had no hope for the world, beren''s heart began to ache at the moment, and tears fell out of her eyes.


    How much pain did she suffer? He couldn''t feel it, but his eyes were already full of despair.


    "Sorry..."


    Hearing this apology, Lilith pursed her trembling lips, clenched her right hand, and the magic hovered behind her. It seemed that it was because of emotional fluctuations. The magic was also shaking violently, and finally gathered into a runaway sea. She slowly lifted her right hand again.


    "Do it! If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill everyone!"


    It''s useless for him to use such a method. He knows it, and so does she.


    At this moment, beren has come to an end, the flesh body has begun to become somewhat transparent, and his magic frequency has gradually reached the level with the magic dimension.


    The glittering and translucent tears of emptiness fell from his cheeks. The tears seemed to resonate between the two dimensions, with light blue ripples.


    "I... see."


    The voice with a crying voice came out, and beren''s expression became ugly. He imagined the child crying, but his patience at the moment made him look like this, and his right sword finger merged.


    Buzz!


    The clear and sweet sound of the sword rang through the world. At this moment, the gray sea was covered like blocking the sky and the sun. Just when everyone stared at this scene, a dark blue sword light tore the sky and cut off the sea formed by the terrible magic.


    This power is almost miraculous.


    Looking at this scene, Lilith smiled. At this moment, she released all her magic. The world returned to the gray. The dark clouds and bright moon seemed to be wrapped in the world, and the starry sky was completely invisible.


    Go all out.


    The powerful magic that could not be described in words covered the heaven and earth. The whole ailorana could not see the stars outside, and there was a huge gray magic array hovering in the void. It was rotating, as if it touched the principle of heaven and earth. It had countless times more power than the prohibition of war magic.


    The power contained in it seems to easily destroy the whole world.


    Lilith, who has released everything, is no less than the "myth" sisya. She has a smile on her face, but the corners of her mouth shed blood. There is a bright light in the eyes of those five pointed stars, and her sight has never left the white haired figure for a minute.


    When people saw the huge magic array hovering in the sky, their hearts were full of despair. For them, that power was like the power of gods. It was irresistible and powerful that the world could not understand.


    Is it all over?


    Just when those people had felt that it was over, frody and them did not despair. They stared at the white haired man with his head down. They firmly believed that the man was the last hope and he could definitely break the desperate situation!


    At the moment, beren has reached the edge of physical collapse. Instead of looking at the gray magic array in the sky, he looks at his almost nihilistic hands. He has no fear and powerlessness of death, but full of guilt.


    "Latil, latis, Al, Leia, Elia, lumia, Hill..."


    He gently read out the names of the girls, and then his face burst into a bitter smile, and his eyes slowly closed.


    "Sorry, forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye again."


    In the future, I may not be able to accompany you. Are you sure to cry for me? Don''t be too sad. I''ll be very sad, too.


    Latil, Mingming only responded to your situation not long ago. I''m leaving now. I''m sorry. It seems that I''m not suitable as a lover?


    Latis, you should study hard in school. You must find a good job after graduation. You are so lazy, you must find a job suitable for yourself. Don''t be tired. Your brother will be sad.


    Laiya, you are the oldest person in the family. I have to ask you after I leave. Although I am much more mature now, my naughty temperament is really the same as before, please.


    And Elia, my brother can''t accompany you anymore, but in the future, with everyone accompanying you, you won''t be alone anymore. Ah, yes, you can''t be abducted by some bad boys Oh, ah! I was so angry at the thought that Elia might marry someone else!


    Sorry, lumia, I can''t cook for you in the future. Your craft is very good! Try to do it yourself? Also, I hope you can help me say goodbye to everyone in the silver bird adventure group.


    Hill, although I always quarrel with you, I''ve never hated you. We''re family. Shouldn''t you hate this trip?


    last...


    Sorry, al.


    I may not be able to go to the wedding. Forgive me for leaving like this. For so many years, thank you for being my childhood sweetheart. I''m sorry that my confession was so late for so many years.


    If there is an afterlife, I must put you Ah, no, I''m calm. I''m very concerned about it. If If there is an afterlife, I will! I want to marry you all! Not one!


    It turned out that I still have so much to say.


    If only you could hear it.


    Tears flowed out of those closed eyes. For a time, he was full of tears. He didn''t know how afraid he was of death until he really wanted to go, because he still had a lot of things to say to them and a lot of nostalgia for the world.


    But ah, there is an important family in front of her, who needs him to accompany her through the last road.


    "Belem!"


    He heard the call of frotti and Joanna, and he slowly opened his eyes at the moment. The dark blue glow emitted from those eyes lit up the whole world. His magic reached a synchronous state with the frequency of the magic dimension at the moment. The thinking and magic dimension resonated, and the flesh turned into nothingness and became a spirit in the dark blue color.


    Assimilation, magic dimension.

 Chapter 923

    In the distant andiliga, on a small road in the budamiga grassland, a commercial car is driving very slowly, but the atmosphere at the moment is a little gloomy.


    Latil pulled the reins, her eyes drooped and her eyes were red and swollen. Her eyes were very dark. She looked up at the dark starry sky. She was very sad, but she couldn''t cry anymore.


    "How are you, Mr. beren?"


    Although a day has passed, and the man hasn''t come back, is that of course? How could you come back so soon?


    She comforted herself in the bottom of her heart.


    The commercial car stopped, and latil got off the commercial car. She came to the edge of the path and looked into the distance. She had a hunch that the direction of the man was the direction she looked at at the moment.


    I wish I could see him coming from all directions and coming back to them.


    "Latil..."


    The sound from the rear pulled back latil''s fading thoughts. When she turned around, she found that everyone had left the house and stood in front of her.


    Latil was silent for a long time and finally said, "will he... Come back?"


    For what she asked, none of the girls answered. That was because they couldn''t answer the question because of the uneasiness in their hearts. Even lies and comforting words couldn''t be said.


    "He will."


    Hearing these firm words, the girls'' eyes fell on al. Her eyes looked faintly into the distance. She said to herself, "he will come back, and I will wait for him, no matter how long."


    When he comes back, no matter how long.


    In the cold wind, under the bright moon in the night sky, the girls stood there looking at the distance. At this time, the girls'' eyes suddenly opened slowly, and the man''s voice sounded in their minds, which was full of laughter and unwilling sad words.


    "Latil, Mingming responded to your wishes not long ago. I''m leaving now. I''m sorry. It seems that it''s not appropriate for me to be a lover?


    Latis, you should study hard in school. You must find a good job after graduation. You are so lazy, you must find a job suitable for yourself. Don''t be tired. Your brother will be sad.


    Laiya, you are the oldest person in the family. I have to ask you after I leave. Although I am much more mature now, my naughty temperament is really the same as before, please.


    And Elia, my brother can''t accompany you anymore, but in the future, with everyone accompanying you, you won''t be alone anymore. Ah, yes, you can''t be abducted by some bad boys Oh, ah! I was so angry at the thought that Elia might marry someone else!


    Sorry, lumia, I can''t cook for you in the future. Your craft is very good! Try to do it yourself? Also, I hope you can help me say goodbye to everyone in the silver bird adventure group.


    Hill, although I always quarrel with you, I''ve never hated you. We''re family. Shouldn''t you hate this trip?


    last...


    Sorry, al.


    Although I proposed to you, please forgive me. I may not be able to go back. For so many years, thank you for being my childhood sweetheart. I''m really sorry that my confession was so late for so many years.


    If there is an afterlife, I must put you Ah, no, in my heart, I will accept that I am very distracted, if If there is an afterlife, I will! I want to marry you all! Not one! "


    Latil, latis, Leia, Elia, lumia, Hill Finally, al.


    That was the man''s voice. He seemed to say goodbye to them. With the coming out of one name after another, what he wanted to say was really conveyed to their hearts.


    "Woo... WOW!"


    First, latis, who couldn''t stand the sadness, cried out. She had grown up, but she was still like the kitten. Even she knew the meaning behind these words. Her favorite brother, the brother who had always spoiled her, and the brother who made her feel happy, was leaving.


    "Mr. beren."


    Latil''s beautiful face wrinkled at the moment. She endured her sadness, but she couldn''t stop the heartache. There were tears in her dry eyes.


    "Why... Why? Don''t carry everything by yourself? Don''t get involved in all the troubles! Don''t... don''t just leave us..."


    Latil, who had lost all her strength, fell to the ground, and the cat''s pupils kept overflowing with tears. She hadn''t cried like this for a long time.


    Leia clenched the corner of her skirt tightly. She closed her lips tightly. She lowered her head and tears kept dripping on the ground. Even when beren left before, she could not help crying, but now she can''t help it anymore.


    She owes a lot to that man. If it weren''t for him, her future would have been sealed. Beren saved her life!


    "Agreed, will come back, you..." Hill''s bright eyes were also moistened by tears. She choked and didn''t finish her words. Her lips were trembling slightly. She cried, "I hate you! I still want to quarrel with you! Come back..."


    Lumia leaned weakly against the commercial car. She looked up at the night sky. She remembered that when she first met beren, she remembered the scene of the man angry for herself and her father''s big hand. She remembered the picture of the man saying "go home together" to herself in the dark family.


    I have the determination that I will bear it even if you die in front of me.


    Lumia raised an arm to cover her eyes. She cried and whispered, "I''m sorry, my consciousness... Is not enough."


    "Brother..."


    Elia stood there. The night wind blew away her beautiful silver hair. Tears twinkled in her silver black eyes. Her crystal eyes seemed to be watching something. She pursed her cherry lips. Then her eyes became firm. It seemed that she had made a choice. She turned and flew away.


    The girls noticed Elia''s behavior. They didn''t call her. They knew that the girl was in pain now, and they also expected her to bring the man back.


    Al looked at the distant silver light and shadow, endured grief and said in a low voice, "he said he wouldn''t die. He will come back."


    "Mr. beren..."


    Hearing al''s words, latil whispered again. The girls looked at the waves of grass on the grassland, and her eyes gradually became firm.


    He won''t break his promise. He will come back!


    And they have to wait for him!


    At the same time, in the Demon King City, which has been reduced to ruins, a startling seven color brilliance suddenly bloomed in the dead man''s cage, and at this moment, a seven color light and shadow suddenly came out of the gray fog.


    This person was sisya who broke the seal. Her seven colored eyes stared into the distance. She frowned slightly, and then stepped into the void. In an instant, she reversed the pattern of space and disappeared in situ.


    Buzz!


    In the royal city of ailorana, the void barrier slowly opened, and sisya, covered by colorful brilliance, came to the broken earth, and her eyes also looked at Lilith in the sky and the blue figure slowly standing up from the ground.


    "You are..."


    The breath was so quiet that it didn''t seem to exist, but sisya looked at the man with a shocked face. Looking at the latter was like facing the magic dimension. If it wasn''t a living creature, there was no difference between the two.


    "Here you are."


    Belen, who turned into a blue spirit, was not surprised to see sisya''s arrival, as if she had known it long ago. Her dark blue eyes didn''t have the slightest ripple, as if they didn''t have any emotion.


    "Everyone please you, and your agreement with me."


    Hearing these words, sisya immediately knew who the extremely familiar figure was. She was stunned for a moment, and then solemnly nodded her head.


    Buzzing.


    Seven colors of light and shadow poured out from sisya. They were the elemental elves integrated with sisya, and they were separated under sisya''s active consciousness.


    "He..."


    The elemental Elves were watching Belem. They were shocked for a while and then fell into silence, while the light elves spoke at this moment.


    "The real gods."


    Cynthia asked, "what will happen to him?"


    The spirit of light was silent for a moment and then said, "I don''t know. That''s a field we can''t know."


    Hearing the words of the light spirit, sisya was stunned for a while. Finally, she went to Lianyi and others. She knew what she should do at the moment.


    Seeing the arrival of sisya, Lian Yi said with a worried face: "brave Lord! Brother beren, he..."


    In this regard, sisya just shook her head, which also showed a lost look, and she turned and looked at the two figures. She was silent for a moment and sighed faintly.


    "Leave it to him. Only he can really make everything come to an end."


    There are many stories between that woman and beren. Cynthia can learn this from their dialogue. The man wants to save that woman at all costs of his life. She will never interfere. At the moment, she wraps the earth with her own magic.


    Go ahead, beren.


    On the broken earth, Belen rose slowly. He didn''t care why he became so strange. Everything was unimportant. He only knew what he should do now.


    Hum.


    The blue magic gathered into a blue long sword. Belen held it with his right hand and stood on the parallel line of Lilith at the moment. He raised his head and looked at the gray magic array in the sky.


    Lilith, she didn''t speak, but pressed her hands down. The magic array containing all her magic was finally launched. A round of mysterious magic lines circled out, and finally came down the gray light that seemed to be able to destroy the world.


    "You''ve done your best, Lilith." Belen''s voice was very soft. He slowly raised the sword in his hand, and his dark blue eyes looked at the gray haired woman.


    "The last way, I''ll walk with you."


    "OK."


    In fact, the way Lilith wants to control Bellen is very simple. She only needs to control the girls as she said with the latter, but she didn''t do that. She doesn''t want to do that.


    Even if she is the "demon king" and the biggest evil in the world, she just doesn''t want the only light in her heart to feel disappointed and disgusted with herself.


    At this moment, it finally ushered in the end, her destination.


    When the sword was cut off, the blue light replaced all the gray and black, and the magic array was cut off in an instant. At this moment, all the magic floated to the sky that reappeared in the world like fireflies. I don''t know when, that night has passed quietly, and the first ray of dawn lit up the world.


    Lilith floated in the air. Blood gushed out of her mouth, and her body gradually turned into gray light particles. She soon disappeared, but her eyes were very gentle. She weakly raised her right hand. At the moment, one hand also held her. The blue light and shadow hugged her tightly, and the voice that warmed her world fell into her ears.

 Chapter 924

    On that day, the magic of blue and gray was intertwined. On that day, the figures of the two people could not be seen clearly in the air. Only two beautiful lights were left to wind and fly, just like the skirt swaying with the wind, floating to the sky under the welcome of the first ray of dawn.


    When all the majestic magic dissipated, the seven color magic covering the whole city of ailorana also converged, and the people also looked at the sky that day, leaving only the blue sky at the moment.


    "Beren..."


    Joanna called out the name. She looked at the sky blankly, and around her, everyone stood quietly in place, looking at the blue light gradually returning to zero like mourning.


    "Woo..."


    Lian Yi pursed her lips, but there was still a cry of sadness in her mouth. She held her hands tightly and whispered in a painful voice: "brother beren..."


    Flotti was silent for a long time, and finally showed a faint smile. She said, "don''t be sad. This is not what he wants to see. We who have been saved should show a smile, and..."


    "Moreover, that''s the destination he chose. It''s not sad." Sisya took frotti''s words, her eyes closed slowly, and the elemental spirit floated around her.


    I understand that you didn''t do this to save the world. In addition to the gratitude you can''t convey, congratulations on saving your family at last.


    You my agreement, I will do my best.


    The jihad is over.


    The name of the man who ended the war spread all over the world. The name of "white haired sword saint" Belen glien has been branded in people''s hearts since then. This name will be immortal in books.


    For the "white haired sword saint" is life or death. For the world, few people know what happened in the end except those few people involved.


    Some people say that the "white haired swordsman" lived in seclusion in the mountains after defeating the "demon king" with the "brave". Others say that the "white haired swordsman" fell with the "demon king" in that final battle. Others say that the "white haired swordsman" may be seriously injured and cannot reappear in the world.


    Either way, the trail of the "white haired sword saint" did disappear from the world, although he had not left much trail before.


    Soon, the royal family of opuuro heard that the new emperor succeeded to the throne. It was a very young woman, the son of the former Emperor, named dorea steffit.


    It is said that when the "demon king" attacked the capital of aupulo, it was the "white haired sword saint" who saved the new emperor, and after she succeeded to the throne, she also ordered to build a statue to stand in the capital, which is the statue of the "white haired sword saint".


    After aupulo, the new emperor of andiliga was also succeeded by the first king''s daughter Onora Tavi Arthur. It seems that the "white haired sword saint" also saved his life. Unexpectedly, dorea ordered to build a statue of the "white haired sword saint" to express his gratitude and commemoration.


    The only monarch in the three empires who was not killed by the "demon king" was the emperor of Florence. After learning about the actions of the other two monarchs, Lian Yi immediately ordered to build a statue. Therefore, there were beren''s statues in the three largest countries in the world.


    In order not to let the order of the capital collapse and chaos, the royal families of opuuro and andiliga sent the news of the new emperor''s succession so quickly. At the same time, the era of the three queens began.


    A month after the end of jihad.


    In andiliga, lisana also found the girls who had not left the national capital of andiliga. She wanted to bring them back to the national capital, but she was declined. It was a willing thing, so lisana was hard to say anything, but when she left, she repeated to everyone what beren asked her to tell her at that time.


    "Mr. beren..."


    After listening to lisana''s words, latil closed her lips, endured the tears in her eyes, and then reluctantly smiled.


    "I see. I''ll wait for him to come back."


    Hearing the speech, lisana also fell into silence. She and her sister knew the real situation of Florence, who Probably won''t come back.


    "He may..."


    "He will come back." Latil interrupted her. The cat''s pupils were firm. She said, "Mr. Belen promised us that he would come back!"


    The girls standing next to latil also nodded. They believed that the man would not break his promise. He said he would come back, then he would come back!


    Seeing such firm girls, Lisa was also stunned. Finally, she didn''t tell the news she knew. Maybe even if she did, they believed that the man would come back.


    If this is a beautiful expectation, don''t break it.


    "I see. Then, I wish you a pleasant journey. If you need help, you can come to the country to find me at any time."


    "Thank you."


    After giving her blessing, lisana nodded slightly, then stepped on the horse''s back and turned away with her attendant.


    Looking at the fading figure, latil also took back her eyes. She turned and looked at the girls. Although a month has passed, Elia has not come back, and Lena and Jiade have left. They said they want to find a quiet place to live.


    Although I don''t know where Elia has gone, I can guess that she should be looking for beren? And they also made a decision today.


    "Shall we go back to Florence?"


    "Yes."


    Even latis, who doesn''t want to go back to school, has no objection at the moment. She is still immersed in strong sadness and will think of what beren said to her from time to time.


    Brother


    Rattish''s small nose twitched, and the tears twinkled in her eyes again. She raised her hand and wiped the tears desperately, choking softly. She didn''t want to affect everyone''s mood.


    Leia, who was on the side, also noticed rattis''s move. She raised her hand and gently stroked the girl''s head. She smiled and said, "let''s go back today. Maybe Mr. beren is waiting for us in Florence."


    "Yes."


    The girls nodded.


    Then the commercial car set off. Their destination was Florence. They wanted to go to ailorana to see if the man was there.


    For more than a month, the girls drove back to Florence in a commercial car, and one day, they came to the imperial capital aloria, staring at the gate of the royal city.


    Mr. beren.

 Chapter 925

    The girls who returned to ailorania first went to Hill''s house, and after learning that the ladies were coming home, bogia Coty''s residence was very happy. After all, they hadn''t heard from the lady for a year, and the grand duke Giovanni was rarely excited.


    After that, they asked Giovanni to enter the king''s city, and Giovanni seemed to know what they were going to do, so he immediately agreed and gave the pass order to hill, so the girls immediately left the castle and went to the king''s city.


    After entering the King City, the girls found that there were construction workers everywhere. Indeed, the King City is still a large area of ruins. It may not be able to repair it in a short time. There has been a war here.


    Then Hill asked, "who should we look for?"


    "Go and find Miss frody." Latil answered hill. She knew that flotti and beren were good friends and classmates in college.


    Latis thought about it and said, "sister frody seems to be in a place called... Special armaments?"


    "Then go to the special armaments department."


    Hill has the pass order of grand duke Giovanni in his hand. As long as he inquires around, he can find the special Armament Department. Indeed, they soon found it.


    "Yes, here it is!"


    Seeing the broken but familiar scene in front of her, rattis recognized it immediately. She hurried to the guards.


    "I want to go in and see sister frody!"


    The guards were also stunned when they saw the cat ear girl. Because many soldiers died that day, a large number of recruits were replaced here. They didn''t know the cat ear girl, but they knew the name of the chief of their special armaments department.


    "Ah? The kitten has grown up?"


    At this time, a veteran also recognized rattis. He smiled in surprise, and then said to other recruits: "the child was led in by the chief of the general staff at the beginning, but I haven''t seen him for more than a year. It''s normal that you don''t know her. Let her in."


    Latis said again, "well, uncle! My sisters are going in too!"


    "Sisters?"


    The veteran also looked at the girls in the rear. He was stunned. Although he knew the little cat, he didn''t know several other girls. It''s better to inform him?


    At this time, Al came forward. She took out a token. She said, "I am good friends with your chief commander. I am the eye of the Holy See."


    "Ah! It''s you! Martial arts master!"


    The veteran also has a lot of knowledge. He immediately recognized who the horsetail girl in front of him is. He looked at the girl beside him. Since he is with the kitten and the "eye of emperor", he wants to come together, even if he doesn''t report it?


    "You go in. The chief is in the office."


    "Thank you."


    After thanking her son, Al and latis took everyone into the special armaments department. In addition to latis, even al came here for the first time. Then, they came to an office after asking.


    Click, click.


    "Come in."


    After knocking on the door, they got a response. The girls also opened the door and went in. They only saw a woman with long hair looking at the documents.


    Latis couldn''t help calling, "sister frotti!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, flotti was also stunned. She immediately raised her head and looked. When she saw the girls entering the office, there were light ripples in her eyes and smiled after being stunned for a while.


    "You''re back. Come in and sit down."


    The girls sat on the sofa, and flotti got up from the office chair and sat down on the sofa opposite the girls. She was silent for a moment before she spoke first.


    "Are you... Looking for him?"


    When hearing this, the girls'' bodies trembled, and Al hurriedly asked, "Belen, is he here?"


    Flotti hesitated, then shook her head and said, "he''s not here."


    Hearing this, latil hurriedly asked, "well, Mr. Belen, where has he been?"


    "He..."


    Flotti fell silent. She knew why the girls came, and it was because she saw what happened that day that she couldn''t tell the truth.


    "Please don''t hide us."


    When latil''s words fell into flotti''s ears, her eyes slowly raised. When she saw the serious color on the girls'' faces in front of her, she knew what kind of consciousness they had made, so she sighed deeply.


    "He has left."


    The girls who got the answer were frozen there. In fact, they had long guessed that it was such a result, but when they really learned the result from other people, they couldn''t restrain their sadness.


    "Miss frody... Were you there?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you tell us what you see?"


    Seeing the cat eared girl with her head down so much, frody also answered. Then she told all the scenes she saw at that time. The sad atmosphere enveloped the whole office, but she knew that they wanted to accept even the cruel facts.


    "Finally, he left the world with the girl named Lilith."


    From frotti''s words, the girls knew that Lilith was the "demon king". Although they were shocked, at the moment, sadness was above it, and they finally knew the reason why beren was desperate.


    Because the girl named Lilith is the most important family for beren. Even if he pays his life, he wants to go to the end with her.


    "Is he really... Dead?"


    Al said the word. She was full of sadness and clenched her fist. She still couldn''t believe the fact that the guy left after proposing to himself.


    Flotti didn''t answer immediately, but her eyes drooped and remained silent for a long time. Finally, she suddenly remembered something. She smiled and said, "who knows? That man can work miracles."


    Instead of believing the facts, they prefer to believe in the almost impossible miracle. No, or they are willing to believe in the man, who won''t let them down.


    Al bit her lower lip. She whispered, "I believe him. He will come back."


    "I believe it, too." Latil bowed her head and responded. She opened her big eyes to restrain her tears, but it still fell to the ground.


    The girls all made "um" voices. They tried to endure sadness. Now is not the time to be sad. They didn''t see the ending, so they believe that the story is still going on!


    I firmly believe that he will come back.

 Chapter 926

    Three months after the end of the Jihad, the world order began to recover gradually, and andiliga and opuuro were back on track because of the new emperor''s succession.


    Also today, in the palace of Florence''s Royal City, three monarchs gathered together. In addition to them, flotti stood beside flotti. In addition, a red haired woman who took off her armor also sat there. She was wearing a bright red dress, which faded her heroic spirit and was a little more elegant.


    This woman is sisya the brave.


    After the war, Cynthia also disbanded the Superman Legion. Some stayed, some went on a long journey, and some returned to their hometown. As a "brave man", she had a lot to do even after the war, and one of the most important things for her.


    "What?! let those demons go!?"


    When hearing sisya''s words, dorea, the new monarch of opuuro, opened her eyes. She was sitting there and looked at the former incredibly. Unexpectedly, the brave adult who had fought with the demon family for many years would say such words.


    "Brave man, aren''t you kidding?"


    Onora, the new monarch of Andy Liga, also frowned. She said in a deep voice: "although the" demon king "is dead and countless top combat forces of the demon family have fallen, if the remaining demon families cheer up again, it is also a great threat."


    Although the demon clan is down, they still have a great possibility to fight outside in the dark. It is a blade hidden in the dark. If they are not careful, it is likely to be fatal!


    "That''s right! Now the demon clan is greatly weakened, but their own racial talent can make them grow rapidly, and they may not exist like the" demon king " Dorea also agreed. Her eyes twinkled and said calmly, "you can''t let them make a comeback!"


    Hearing the words of the two monarchs, frotti, standing aside, said calmly: "it was because of this idea that the previous generation developed into what it is now. The difference between us and them is that we know the truth."


    Hearing the speech, dorea fell into a moment of silence. Indeed, as flotti said, as long as she had a deep understanding of the past history, as long as she was not a fool, she probably knew which side initiated the war.


    It''s not the demon clan that people fear and hate, but their side.


    But nevertheless, the threat of the demon family also makes dorea and Onora feel deeply uneasy. How many creatures will die if there is another existence like the "demon king"?


    Just then, sisya suddenly said, "this, this is the man''s wish."


    That man.


    When hearing sisya''s words, dorea and Onora were stunned. The figure of white hair appeared in their mind, and the uneasiness in their hearts gradually disappeared.


    If that''s what that person expects, they


    Sisya turned her head and looked at the rising sun. Her eyes said softly: "no matter the creatures on our side or the remaining demons, they must have resentments against each other in their hearts, and what we have to do in the future is not just to fulfill that person''s wishes, but for the future of the world."


    "If you two are worried, let me do it." Lian Yi opened her mouth at this moment. She was wearing a golden red dress and said calmly, "that''s the future that brother Belen expects and the future I want to see, so let me put it forward to the world."


    She is willing to bear all the pressure and let all creatures, including the demon family, work together towards a beautiful and peaceful future. She doesn''t want anyone to die because of this boring war!


    Hearing what Lian Yi said, dorea and Onora were stunned. They understood the meaning of the former and sighed after a moment of silence.


    Dorea shook her head and said, "how can you bear it alone? If we agree, there will be differences among the three of us today that affect the future."


    "Yes, in that case, let''s bear it together and let the three of us announce it to the world." Onora nodded slightly, and she accepted the result.


    Then, dorea smiled and said, "he saved my life. I''ll go all out in this matter. Let''s repay his kindness."


    "Me too." Onora smiled, too.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Lian Yi also smiled. She nodded and said, "then let''s create a world where living creatures coexist."


    "Good!"


    Seeing the three young monarchs willing to work hard for the distant future, frotti also showed a gentle smile. They are still young now and have to face all kinds of big and small things in the future, but no matter what they encounter, she knows that they will never stop after learning countless lessons. That future will become very beautiful!


    The agreement reached by the three queens today makes the future demons and witches, or other alien races no longer need to hide. Thousands of creatures live in harmony!


    Sisya has been looking at the dazzling sunrise in the distance. She did not avoid the dazzling sunshine. She whispered, "don''t worry, I will complete the agreement with you."


    When hearing sisya''s whisper, the four women looked over, and after a moment of silence, frody couldn''t help asking.


    "Is he really... Dead?"


    Sisya looked back. She was silent for a moment, then shook her head and said, "I don''t know. That''s a field I''ve never set foot in, and at that time, the magic of him and the woman had all dissipated, probably..."


    "Really? Even the brave are not sure." Flotti smiled, put her arms around her, smiled and said, "then everything is still unknown."


    Hearing frotti''s words, everyone looked at her. They didn''t understand why she had this inexplicable confidence. Even sisya was stunned.


    "Are you so confident in him?"


    "Of course." Flotti nodded. She looked up at the blue sky. She smiled and said, "because ah, the world and his family are waiting for him to come back."

 Chapter 927

    A year and a half has passed since the end of the Jihad, and in this year, shocking things have happened. That is the announcement made by the monarchs of the three countries, which is actually a declaration of harmonious coexistence with demons, witches and other races.


    However, this is bound to be a long road. Although the jihad has been over for a year, and everyone''s days have gradually returned to the right track, many people still hold a grudge against the demon clan. After all, their crimes can not be forgiven in such a short time.


    For more than a year, the three queens, the "brave" and even the Holy See have made concerted efforts to promote the arrival of that beautiful future. Although the road is far away, it now seems not far away.


    But so far, the man who is remembered by many people has not come back.


    In the frozarno School Park, the highest and first magic school in Florence, all the students have returned to normal life. Some have graduated and some new students have entered.


    At the moment, in a wide classroom, a beautiful cat ear girl is buried in writing the test paper. The crystal clear cat pupils are staring at the topic, and the pen in her hand is dancing rapidly.


    Jingling!


    When the bell rang, the cat eared girl also put down the pen in her hand, and then stretched her waist. The concave convex figure was outlined by the exquisite student clothes, and then she lay soft on the table.


    "Finally finished!"


    After the paper was taken away, she was surrounded by several more girls, who were her good friends, and they were sitting down with a sad face.


    "Oh, latis, have you finished?"


    "Ah, it''s so difficult this time! I still haven''t written half of it!"


    Latis turned her head and said with a bitter face, "I''ve barely finished it. Who wrote the paper this time? It''s also difficult!"


    The double horsetail girl on one side exclaimed, "ah... It''s worthy of latis. I''ve finished writing!"


    "This time it''s the top ten in the grade. Maybe you can get the first place?" The girl with eyes pushed her eyes and sighed, "obviously last semester, latis was very lazy and didn''t like learning. She had been suspended for so long, but she could still keep up with the course."


    "Ha... Ha..."


    Latis, who heard this, also smiled stiff, as if she remembered something. She sat up and stared straight at the table in front of her.


    "What''s the matter with you, latis?"


    "Ah? No, nothing. Let''s go to class! Next is... Practical class?"


    In the martial arts field of the magic director in that room, the students of this class began to sort out after finishing the team. They wanted to have a practical competition with another class.


    Rattish lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. At this time, she suddenly felt her sleeve pulled. She came back and looked at her good friend.


    "Latis, it''s your turn. What are you staring at?"


    "Eh? Ah! I see."


    So, latis went to the magic director Wu Tai. She looked calmly at her opponent who was almost the same age as herself. The green light flashed in her hand, and a long sword appeared in her hand.


    "Is that the cat Asian girl who followed the" sword saint "to practice a year ago?"


    "It''s estimated that Turner will lose this game. That girl is the seventh seat of Jianju society."


    Half a year ago, latis had joined the Jianju society with her exquisite Kendo realm, not because of her relationship with those predecessors, but because she is qualified now.


    Looking at the opponent who rushed towards her, the tall cat ear girl whispered in a voice that only she could hear: "brother, I won''t let you down." She took the hilt of the sword and slowly leaned out.


    Buzz!


    With a clear and crisp sword sound coming out of the scabbard, a touch of green light in the field flashed away, and the battle was divided in a moment.


    At the end of the battle, latis just wanted to put her sword into the sheath, but at this moment, her body trembled slightly, and she turned her head to look at the passage.


    In the colossal castle of bogia Coty, the imperial capital of Florence, a woman in luxurious clothes was looking at an old newspaper. She was the eldest lady of the castle.


    Since we separated at the beginning, hill has returned to her own home. She has not been at home for a long time. After that, in order to wait for the man to come back, she also helped her father to help the overall situation. Although it is such a peaceful time, there are some things to guard against.


    Hill put down the newspaper in her hand. She turned her head and looked at the scattered golden yellow outside, and then looked at the empty sofas. A picture of a man quarrelling with a girl came to her mind.


    "Poof."


    Hill couldn''t help laughing at the thought of that picture. Now in retrospect, it was really childish, but it was really a memory that she missed very much.


    "Why don''t you come back, you guy?"


    Hill''s eyes fell on the newspaper again. There was a picture on it. It was a statue of a man with a sword. Her eyes were very calm, but at the next moment, her heart suddenly vibrated for a moment, and her eyes rippled. Subconsciously, she stood up and looked out.


    "That''s..."


    In an oriental city which is very far away from ailoranya, two figures are flying by from the roof. They are very fast, but they seem to be chasing something, because there is a dark figure ahead.


    "These two guys are really difficult to deal with..."


    The skinny masked man was holding a small bag in his forehand. He turned his head and looked at the two fast approaching figures behind him. He couldn''t help gritting his teeth. If he wasn''t familiar with the terrain here, he couldn''t escape.


    "Don''t run away! Smelly thief!"


    The girl with ponytail suddenly tilted slightly, and then suddenly disappeared in place. A black shadow came to the masked man in an instant, and then turned around in place and kicked him back.


    "Lumia!"


    With this voice, a short haired girl also came to the flying masked man. She grabbed her right hand with her left hand and then hammered it down!


    Bang!


    The masked man was directly hit and fell to the ground. There were cracks on the ground, and he was unconscious, and the small bag in his hand also fell to one side.


    The girl with short hair fell on the ground. She smiled and walked towards her friend, then raised her palm and patted with the latter''s palm.


    "Beautiful!"


    The short haired girl is lumia, and the other is her good friend Cheryl. They used to be the top two killer partners of the young generation of the misnathan killer family.


    Lumia picked up the small bag and took it to the frightened lady. She smiled and said, "your bag."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    The lady who took back her bag bowed again and again. There was something very important for her. If she didn''t take it back, she would cry.


    "You''re welcome." Lumia responded with a smile.


    Cheryl looked at the masked man restrained by the soldiers and guards. She couldn''t help muttering, "the quality of thieves has become higher and higher recently. It''s a waste not to be an adventurer."


    Lumia smiled and said, "well, let''s go back. Your teacher will laugh at you when he knows you''ve caught another thief."


    "Really?" Cheryl shrugged noncommittally, and just when she wanted to say something, she found the strange appearance of her friend and asked, "lumia, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lumia was stunned at the moment. She subconsciously turned and looked at the direction of the sky. Her eyes rippled slightly, and her voice trembled at the moment.


    "Thanks, Cheryl..."


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    "I want to, I want to leave first. Someone is waiting for me!"


    When the voice fell, lumia jumped onto the eaves and ran in one direction, while Cheryl stood stunned. It was the first time she saw the former so excited.


    But that should be a very important thing for her?


    In the distant forest of elves, a beautiful girl with blond hair and eyes was sitting on a rooftop. She exposed her slender legs and was not afraid of falling down. Behind her came an equally beautiful woman.


    "Leia, what are you doing here? Don''t you go to him?"


    Hearing the speech, the blonde also turned her head and looked at the slender figure standing aside. She smiled and said, "aunt an knows?"


    "Of course, that boy is my student. Ah, no, where''s my son!" Angelina grinned.


    Leia asked curiously, "won''t you go with me?"


    Angelina shook her head and said with a smile, "I''ll wait for you here. I''ll wait for you to see me together."


    "I see! Then, I''ll go first!"


    "Go."


    As a result, Leia jumped down from the roof with her hands, the golden light wings condensed behind her, and then quickly passed through the forest of elves, with her eyes slightly closed.


    Spirit forest, please help me with your strength for the time being.


    Buzz!


    The golden light wrapped the girl''s posture. Soon she crossed the boundary of the spirit forest. However, the light still didn''t disappear from her. In the blink of an eye, she flew into the sky and turned into a golden meteor.


    On the top of a mountain, the long silver hair was floating in the air. The slender and graceful silver eyed girl was standing there. She looked up at the sky and could see the golden meteor, and the dreamy cherry lips were slightly lifted at the moment.


    "Brother."


    The silver haired girl is Elia. She has traveled in the world for a year and a half. She has been looking for and waiting for that person. At this moment, her eyes have become moist. When she grows up, her memory is also growing up. She raised her hand to erase her tears, and then jumped into the sky, turned into silver light and caught up with the golden meteor.

 Chapter 928

    Heathland has the greatest religion in the world. The headquarters of the holy see is here. It has stood in this world for hundreds of years and has not fallen. It has survived both the attack of "natural disaster" and the holy war with "demon clan". It is an extremely sacred place.


    At the moment, in the Holy See, a girl with a long horsetail is walking along the path. She is still holding a Bible in her right hand. Her blue and purple eyes are looking ahead. At the moment, there is a beautiful woman.


    "Al, where are you going?"


    "Your Highness."


    Seeing the woman in front of her, Al was also stunned. She saluted slightly, then smiled and replied, "I''m going to the nunnery to teach those children."


    After hearing al''s address, the holy daughter also raised her face with dissatisfaction. She muttered, "they all said don''t use honorifics to me. Are we friends?"


    "Yes, Hera."


    "That''s right." Hera nodded with a smile and asked curiously, "are you going today too? It''s so frequent. Won''t you forget that you''re a martial arts cutter?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with saying that it''s a military cutter, but I haven''t carried out my task for a long time." Al shrugged and smiled. "I think it''s a good job, too. Why don''t you help me transfer?"


    Hera nodded thoughtfully, "if you want to be so comfortable, do it. Anyway, you don''t have much work after the war."


    Since one and a half years have passed since the announcement of the three queens, the Holy See, as a supporter, will naturally no longer be hostile to witches, so the work of the military cutter is less than half.


    "Yes."


    Al''s eyes dropped slightly, and she answered softly.


    Seeing the girl''s appearance, Hera also realized something. She was silent for a moment, and then said, "are you... Still waiting for that man?"


    Al looked back, then smiled and said, "of course, he said he would come back, so I just need to wait."


    Seeing her confident face, Hera couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. Then she sighed secretly and said with a smile, "the original promise is still valid. If you want to get married, my brother and I will preside over your wedding!"


    "Thank you in advance!"


    Al also smiled happily, and at this time, her smile suddenly stiffened, turned her head and looked at a direction in the sky, and her eyes trembled.


    "Al!?" Hera stared at the girl in front of her. She didn''t know what had happened for a moment, because the latter was already in tears.


    Patter.


    The Bible fell to the ground. Al closed her trembling lips. She raised her hand to wipe her tears. Even though her face was full of tears, she showed the most sincere smile of the year.


    "I knew you would come back!"


    The thunder arc flickered on Al''s body, and then left a charred trace on the ground. I had not seen it for a long time, and ran away at full speed in the direction indicated by my heart.


    Hera also blinked when she saw this scene. She looked at the Bible on the ground, then bent down and picked it up. She reached out and patted the dust on it. When she remembered the whispered words of the girl before, her pretty face showed a smile.


    "It seems that I need to prepare for the wedding ceremony."


    In the early morning of this day, in the middle of a mountain forest, a commercial car is driving at the moment, and the two earth dragons are moving forward slowly. What is holding the reins is a cat ear girl who looks about 18 years old. The brown cat pupils are as crystal clear as gemstones. At the moment, there is no focus in front, as if she is thinking about something.


    The cat ear girl is latis. As early as they learned the truth from flotti, they returned to hill when they left. They discussed the future at her home. The final decision is to return to normal days and continue to wait for that person.


    The person''s departure made everyone extremely sad and lost. The connection between them and him could not be cut off. It could span life and death, and Elia''s departure also made everyone make a choice.


    Latis has to finish her studies, so she can only return to frozarno School Park to study, which is what everyone expects. Hill, after all, was the eldest lady of bogia Coty and the only son of the grand duke Giovanni. She had left home for too long, so she also had concerns and stayed at home.


    After staying at Hill''s house for a long time, lumia also set out. She decided to travel alone and look for or wait for the man''s return. Leia is back to the fairy forest. She wants to tell the truth of this matter to antlina, and she has a long life and can wait for a long time.


    Al returned to the Vatican. She was the military cutter of the Vatican. Just after the war, she still had a lot of work. Even if she was very sad, in order to welcome the man''s return with a smile, she let herself devote herself to her work and forget the pain.


    As for Elia, the child has not been missing since she left that day, but everyone knows that she must be looking for that person in some corner of the world.


    Finally, latil chose to drive beren''s commercial car and embark on a personal journey. In this more than one year, she has traveled thousands of mountains and rivers and seen countless scenery. Although she is alone in this trip, she firmly believes that the house behind her will be full again in the end.


    They didn''t refuse to accept the fact that beren had died. They just believed that the man would keep his promise and return to them.


    "Mr. beren..."


    Latil''s eyes returned to focus. She smiled and said to herself, "Mr. beren, in fact, I''ve always wanted to say, it''s unfair for you to take Miss Lilith alone."


    If you want to go, take her with you.


    "Didn''t I come back?"


    In latier''s mind, a very familiar voice suddenly sounded. Her eyes slowly opened, and then immediately turned to look around. At this moment, the commercial car had left the mountains and forests, and the golden sea of rice fields fell into her sight. The heart immersed in sadness for a long time trembled at the moment.


    That sound It''s Mr. beren''s.


    Well, it''s definitely not an illusion!


    Latil stood up in the commercial car. She subconsciously looked at the golden rice field, and the two earth dragons also stopped, and the girl jumped out of the commercial car at this moment.


    Buzz!


    A golden light and shadow came down from the sky, and then a silver light and shadow fell on the former. The long golden and silver hair fluttered gently in the breeze.


    It was Leia and Elia who met halfway.


    Latil looked at the two girls, her eyes rippling, and she whispered, "I heard Mr. beren''s voice..."


    "Yes." Leia nodded.


    Elia''s eyes looked at the golden rice field and finally settled in one direction.


    After a while, two flying vultures sounded in the sky. The three women looked at the sky and saw the flying vultures fall. A tall cat eared girl jumped off its back. It was latis from frozarno School Park. When she saw the three girls already present, she also showed a look of great surprise.


    "Sister!"


    "Latis... You''ve grown up."


    Seeing the girl who was a little taller than herself, latil also showed a gentle smile. She opened her arms and let her sister jump into her arms.


    On the other hand, a girl in a long brown dress jumped down from the body of another vulture. It was hill. She smiled and looked at everyone with nostalgia and joy.


    "Long time no see, everyone."


    At this time, a dark shadow and a flash of lightning came quickly from afar. After they stopped, they stood panting in front of the crowd.


    "Sure enough, you are all here."


    "Tired... I''m so tired. I''ve been running for a long time!"


    Lumia and Al also came here. They were too tired to catch up at the moment, but their faces burst into the brightest smile.


    "Long time no see."


    In this way, they were all present, and they also determined one thing in their hearts. It is absolutely no accident that they can come to this place at the same time.


    The girls walked into the golden rice field, where there was a rock, and there were two figures sitting on the rock. When everyone saw the figure, they stopped. Latis was the first to cover her mouth, and her tears fell uncontrollably from her eyes.


    "Woo..."


    The slight cry resonated with the girls, but they did not cry like that day, but looked at the back with gentle and emotional eyes.


    The white haired figure turned around on the rock. It was the very familiar beautiful face, and he gently stroked the gray haired girl''s head with his palm aside. He showed the softest smile to everyone.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    The wind gently brushed the golden rice fields, rippling the most beautiful ocean. The gentle wind brushed their faces, as if to integrate the feelings of those people.


    Time is the most cruel and gentle thing. It makes the girls wait so long, but finally gently let them meet him again.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting so long to save the child." Beren''s soft white hair fluttered in the wind. He rubbed it with a smile and looked at the gray haired little girl next to the girls.


    "The child''s name is Lilith, but she has forgotten the past."


    Hearing his words, the girls'' eyes fell on the lovely girl like a doll. They naturally knew who Lilith was, but now they don''t care. Beren left just to save her as a family member.


    Latil came to Lilith. She gently stretched out her hand, smiled and said, "let''s live together?"


    Looking at the hand in front of her, Lilith looked at the white haired man beside her. The latter gave her an encouraging smile, and she turned around and stretched out her little hand.


    Two hands together.


    Beren sat on the rock. He looked at his girls and stood on the ground. He grinned like a spring breeze.


    "I came back as promised."


    Those smiles are the gentlest smiles in the world. They are glad to meet each other. They are treated gently by the world and also want to offer their most sincere wishes for this beautiful world.

 Chapter 929

    Florzalno School Park.


    This is Florence''s Greatest Magic School. Even Andy Liga and aupulo do not have a magic school with comparable history. Many famous figures have come out of this magic school, two of which have attracted the attention of the world.


    Those two are the brave and the white haired swordsman.


    On this day, frozarno School Park also ushered in an important school festival. Many people came to visit from outside the school park. Just because they walked out of the "brave" and "white haired sword saint", frozarno School Park''s reputation also reached the peak.


    Many graduates have returned to the School Park in these days. Many people are looking forward to the arrival of the two big people in this school festival, so that everyone can see them with their own eyes.


    I''m in the dean''s office now.


    "Serena!"


    Sha Xiang pushed the door in. She smiled at the woman who was buried in processing the documents and said, "don''t work! Many old classmates have come. Let''s meet together!"


    Celika''s hair in front of her forehead was pulled up by the hair hoop. There were obvious dark circles under her eyes. Although most of her work was operated by the student union, she had to deal with a lot of things.


    Celika complained, "haven''t you been lazy lately?"


    "All right, all right!" Sha Xiang came to Serena with a smile. She said with a smile, "I''ll help you later. Let''s play together? Maybe the dwarf will come too."


    Hearing the speech, celika also stood up. She shook her head helplessly and said, "dwarf... He''s not short long ago."


    "This is not a dwarf who has been called for so many years. I can''t change it now." Sasha took celika by the arm and then pulled her out of the office.


    "Then again, does the dwarf really come back?" Sha Xiang blinked her eyes.


    After walking out of the office, Serena used magic to relieve her fatigue, then looked at the figures walking around the campus, her eyes rippling, and then smiled.


    "I think so."


    "If you don''t come, I''ll beat him next time I meet!"


    "You can''t beat him."


    In this regard, Sha Xiang snorted, but she couldn''t deny it. She whispered, "if she dares to fight back, I''ll scold him! I don''t believe it and scold him."


    Hearing her murmur, celika smiled and then strode away. She also missed those old classmates very much.


    There are many societies in frozarno School Park, and one of them is the most legendary one with the least number.


    Jianju society.


    There was a house beside the quiet stream, where six young people were sitting.


    A young man with a beautiful and soft face came with cookies. He smiled and asked, "predecessors, do you want cookies?"


    "Ah! Thank you." Pudding LAN took it, thanked him, then grabbed his hair and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I''ve graduated and come here to complain."


    The boy shook his head with a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. Jianju society is also the home of predecessors."


    "Thank you." Pudding LAN smiled and nodded.


    The boy sighed again: "unfortunately, the elders came so suddenly that those guys have gone out to play."


    After hearing the speech, Irene said, "it doesn''t matter. We''ll play here for a few days. There are plenty of opportunities."


    Then, pudding Lan was holding cookies in his hand. He asked with some concern, "in other words, will sister peach come?"


    Adeline nodded and said, "I''ll come. I''ve already told you."


    Kathy, who leaned lazily on the ground, asked curiously, "so, is latis also a member of the sword club now? Where has she gone? I haven''t seen that kitten for a long time. Must have grown up?"


    "The child heard that he was a member of the student union. Of course, he went to work." Ghana dragged his chin in one hand and looked out of the window idly.


    At this time, pudding orchid suddenly noticed the girl in a daze. He immediately showed a cunning smile.


    "Ah? Do you think Jieya is thinking about sister Hualuo?"


    The girl who heard the name immediately regained her consciousness. She glanced at pudding orchid and sighed, "although she informed her sister, she didn''t reply to me."


    Ghana was surprised and said, "eh? Haven''t you been together for so long?"


    The original Jianju society already knew the secret of sprouting. Surprisingly, after so many years of hot pursuit, has it not yet come to fruition?


    In this regard, the bud puffed up his face and said, "don''t mention it! I''m in a bad mood all at once!"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Then Jieya stood up and walked to the door. She waved her hand and said, "I''ll go out for a walk."


    The student union is in the center of the School Park, where there is an independent retro building, and now in that office is the meeting between the current student president and the former student president.


    "Master!"


    The current student president is a third grade girl. When she saw the blue haired woman coming in from the door, she also showed a surprise smile.


    The blue haired woman was Wei Lian, and a smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Long time no see, fino."


    The girl who was called fino stood up and greeted Wei Lian. She looked a little excited and respected her predecessors from the bottom of the center.


    "Master! Although I didn''t do as well as you did at the beginning, I worked very hard!"


    Seeing that Mingming is already very mature, but she is still such a spoiled girl in front of her, Weilian can''t help reaching out and touching her head.


    "Fino did a good job. He''s no worse than me."


    "Hee hee."


    Fino had a satisfied smile on her face, and at this time, she suddenly noticed a young boy blinking behind her.


    "I remember you were..."


    Fino had only a slight impression of the man who looked familiar. She rubbed her delicate chin and thought for a while, and finally gave up.


    "Are you?"


    The boy didn''t care. He smiled and said, "my name is colsifen."


    Hearing the speech, fino immediately recalled it. She consciously said, "ah! Is it the sun boy?"


    "That... I can be regarded as your predecessor for the time being." Colsifen scratched his cheek reluctantly. In other words, what is the stem of the sun boy?


    Wei Lian also said at the moment, "fino, he''s your predecessor."


    "Ah, sorry, master." Fino also immediately apologized, and then looked at them curiously. There was a look of vigilance in her eyes. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the relationship between the two predecessors?"


    Hearing the speech, Wei Lian replied calmly, "classmates, friends."


    "Well." Fino also seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. She smiled and walked to korsfen, and then stretched out her hand, which seemed very friendly.


    "Hello, senior, my name is fino."


    "Well, hello." Colsifen also stretched out his hand and held it together, but at the next moment he was frightened, his face suddenly lost, and the corners of his mouth could not help twitching.


    In front of me, the very beautiful girl actually came to korsfen''s ear and said in a very strange voice, "don''t shoot sister Weilian, senior..."


    The extremely terrible tone fell into colsifen''s ears. He was inspired by the whole person. The next moment they separated, and he looked at the girl in front of him very strangely, but the latter wore a naive smile.


    Is this the current student president?


    What a distinctive personality


    This is the first day of the School Park Festival. In the evening, there will be a banquet funded by the School Park, and countless graduates, senior students and teachers have gathered in the largest hall.


    At the moment, korsfen was walking around and looking around. He didn''t find the familiar faces in the previous college. Maybe he didn''t come here, so he shook his head and sighed.


    As for Wei Lian


    Korsfen''s eyes looked at the crowd that had been crowded by countless people, and he could vaguely see the blue haired girl chatting with her friends from the shaking heads.


    Although it was very similar to her usual expressionless face, he could see that Wei Lian was in a good mood, obviously because she met many friends.


    However, surrounded by so many people, he didn''t mean to approach Wei Lian. He''d better eat and drink by himself.


    A little lost.


    Korsfen faced the emotion in his heart directly. He showed a bitter smile and shook his head. Only when facing Weilian, he would feel a little inferior.


    I''m already a friend.


    So, when the young man was eating and drinking with a lost plate, a voice suddenly came from his ear that made his heart tremble.


    "Didn''t your friend come?"


    Korsfen turned his head, and the blue haired girl stood in front of him. Under his dull eyes, he also gradually recovered, and then nodded.


    "They may still be on the way."


    Hearing the speech, Wei Lian also blinked. She looked at the food aside and said, "wait, it should be a dance. It''s not good to eat too much."


    "Well, no more." Korsfen answered, then looked at the crowd over there. He asked curiously, "don''t you go and play with your friends?"


    Hearing this, Wei Lian tilted her head and looked at the man in front of her with a puzzled face. She said, "aren''t you also my friend?"


    When this sentence fell into colsifen''s ears, his eyes trembled slightly, and the lost mood disappeared in a moment. He stared at the blue haired girl in front of him, while the latter looked at him in doubt.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you feeling well?"


    "No, nothing."


    Korsfen regained his consciousness. He shook his head and made a gentleman''s move. He stretched out his hand with a very gentle smile on his face.


    "Then, may I invite you to dance with me?"


    Seeing the young man who has regained her spirit, Weilian also blinked. Although she was a little confused, she didn''t ask, but stretched out her hand and put it on the young man''s hand.


    "OK."

 Chapter 930

    At the foot of a mountain in frozarno School Park, there is a tea pavilion that can be called the holy land of afternoon tea, and on one side is a huge banyan tree.


    At the moment, in front of the big banyan tree, there are two women standing there. It is selika, the current head of frozarno School Park, and beside her is her secretary Sha Xiang. They are looking at the big banyan tree in front of them, as if they are feeling something, and someone has come at this time.


    "Yo!"


    Hearing the sound, both celika and Sha Xiang turned around and looked at their familiar faces, so their faces couldn''t help smiling.


    "Long time no see."


    The woman in bold dress had long red hair. She smiled up and asked, "celika, do you miss me?"


    "Of course, I miss you, especially you, Keller."


    In this regard, the "Witch of the red lotus" Keller hummed and said with a smile, "it''s still Serena. Your mouth is sweet. These guys have mocked me all the way."


    Celika looked at the smiling men and asked curiously, "what are you mocking?"


    Keller gave those men a hard look, then hugged his chest with both hands and hummed: "hum, what chest is big and no brain, and what ass is not warped enough. These bastards are so angry that I almost put blasting magic in school."


    "Are you really..."


    Hearing what Keller said, celika shook her head reluctantly, but with a smile. Everyone still retains the innocence of the college age. It''s really a happy thing, although it''s all bad aspects.


    At this time, a purple haired woman floated down from the sky. She looked at the people in surprise and said with a smile, "are so many people here?"


    Seeing her coming, Zongna also couldn''t help laughing and said, "ah, isn''t this Joanna? Has the tour come back?"


    Wen Yan, Jonny also looked at Tun Na, and laughed and make complaints about it. "Hey, Tun Na, do you still love wearing this Samurai style clothes? Do you know the next era?"


    Zongna glanced at her and muttered, "this is a personal style!"


    "Ha ha, everybody, I''m back!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, people also turned their heads and looked. A tall purple haired man came over with a laughing face. He looked at everyone happily.


    Joanna also said with a smile, "Oh, it''s not Amos. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but your prestige spread to me a year ago." Amos came to Joanna with a smile, and then said with a joking smile: "anyway, you were beaten miserably by the demon king?"


    Hearing this, Joanna said with a smile: "yes, yes, but it''s no worse than Morpheus. He can''t stand up when he''s beaten."


    Suddenly, Murphys mentioned himself. The corner of his mouth was also slightly drawn. He retorted, "ah, it''s also a" demon king "no matter how to say. Isn''t it humiliating to lose?"


    The people who heard this sentence looked at him with a smile, which made Morpheus feel very speechless. He explained again: "Hey, hey, you are the same!"


    Aaron said with a disdainful smile, "Oh, oh, we are different from you. We will never be beaten to stand up!"


    Hebrew echoed, "yes, we are not as weak as you."


    Atwood also put his hands in front of him and said with a smile, "why do the guys who can''t stand up after being beaten question us?"


    Hearing these guys'' words, Morpheus grinned angrily: "ha, you really dare to say that tomorrow''s martial arts activities will come on stage to compete?"


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who?"


    "How can you lose to a guy who can''t stand up after being beaten?"


    Now Morpheus knew that the shame could not be washed away. He looked discontentedly at Joanna and Amos, which were the topics raised by the two guys.


    Amos looked at the people present, then raised his head and looked at the big banyan tree in front of him. He took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled, as if he wanted to spit out the gloom in his heart.


    "Unfortunately, that man will never come back."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Ames. They blinked, while celika was stunned for a while. Then she looked at everyone and asked.


    "Amos, who is the man you''re talking about...?"


    Seeing her asking, Ames was also stunned. He suddenly realized that the people looked at him very strangely. He opened his eyes and looked at everyone angrily.


    "Hey, don''t be kidding! How long has it been since you forgot him!"


    They looked at each other again, and then looked at Ames strangely. Some even laughed. They vaguely knew what the situation was.


    "How can you... That guy! Sword second! Belen greyan!" Amos looked at his friends in front of him in disbelief. He couldn''t help crying. He cried, "that guy will never be able to see this big banyan tree with us! That guy, he..."


    Seeing the crying man, everyone couldn''t help laughing, and celika was also dumbfounded. She shook her head and then opened her mouth.


    "Well... Amos, did you misunderstand something? What do you think happened to beren?"


    Hearing what Serena said, Ames also raised his head. He sobbed and looked at the former, and then said, "didn''t he die with the demon king?"


    Ah, that''s true!


    Is this muscle guy full of battle? Ah, no, it seems that everyone didn''t tell him about it?


    Just as celika was about to tell Ames the truth, suddenly everyone, including her, heard a slight sound of footsteps. They turned around and looked at it. The white hair was fluttering in the breeze.


    In the ring building, a cat eared girl was carrying a paper box forward, the long tail was swinging behind her, the lovely and beautiful face was smiling in response to the students who greeted her, and walked into a classroom. The girl put the paper box on the podium.


    A female classmate also smiled when she saw the arrival of the cat ear girl. She thanked her gratefully: "thank you for your hard work, latis. Thank you for your help."


    "You''re welcome." Latis smiled and shook her head.


    The young man on one side came and said with a smile: "latis is good at learning, strong in strength, and people are so beautiful and kind. No wonder there are so many people who like you."


    "Oh, no... don''t praise me."


    When she heard the boy''s praise, latis also blushed. She smiled embarrassed. She didn''t think she was so excellent.


    The female classmate looked at the boy and said with a joking smile, "Oh, so latis is so perfect in your eyes? Do you like latis?"


    "Just, just, no! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Hearing her words, the boy turned red and denied it with a panic look on his face, but it seems that he did reveal something.


    Latis blinked, then smiled and said, "well, if it''s all right, I''ll go first."


    The female classmate nodded and said, "well, it''s hard for you."


    Then latis left the classroom. She didn''t care about the previous conversation, nor did she realize the meaning of the words, but looked forward to the countless figures on the campus.


    "Will everyone come..."


    Because she didn''t have anything to do, latis also walked into the campus and began to wander. She suddenly noticed that there were many people around there and didn''t know what to do, but it looked very lively, so she also stepped forward.


    When latis came to the edge of the crowd, she jumped and looked inside, and a touch of silver also fell into her sight. Her eyes widened slightly, and then raised a smiling face immediately. She immediately began to squeeze in.


    Among the crowd is a beautiful and suffocating silver haired girl. Under her slender curved eyelashes, there are a pair of incomparably glittering silver black eyes, which are as beautiful as gemstones. At the moment, she is looking at the people surrounded by her eyes.


    Although it was expressionless, it looked more like I didn''t know what to do.


    "Well, I..."


    The beautiful girl with silver hair seemed to want to say something. At this time, the pair of silver black eyes suddenly noticed a cat ear girl who came in from the crowd. Her eyes were also bright and seemed to find hope.


    "Elia!"


    Latis squeezed in, then stood in front of Elia and raised a big smile. It seemed that she was moved. She smiled and took the latter''s hand, and then she turned her head and looked at the crowd over there.


    "Well, can you give us a way out? You embarrassed my sister."


    For the famous figures among the students, almost no students don''t know. After hearing her words, they also realized their fault, so they apologized one after another and made way for the second daughter.


    So, latis pulled Elia out of the crowd. She took the latter to an empty place, and then looked at the latter with some surprise.


    "Is everyone here?"


    Seeing the expectant girl in front of her, Elia nodded and said, "I accidentally separated from everyone, and then I was surrounded."


    Hearing the speech, latis also embraced the latter with joy. She rubbed Elia''s face with her cheek, and then said movingly, "I''m so happy. I thought everyone wouldn''t come!"


    Hearing the girl''s words, Elia also stretched out her hand and touched latis''s head. She whispered, "I''ll come to see latis. Don''t worry."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 931

    After latis left with Elia, many people felt disappointed. Many senior students also had a deep impression of the beautiful silver haired girl. Although the beautiful silver haired girl only stayed in the school park for one year, it was unforgettable.


    The name of the "white haired Princess" has been circulating in the school park. It is said that it is the most beautiful person in the history of frozarno School Park. Although many people don''t believe this exaggeration, those who just met Elia immediately believed it.


    Really, it''s beautiful!


    At the moment, latis is walking around the school park with Elia''s hand. They are looking for their sisters. According to the latter, everyone seems to be here, which makes the kitten very excited.


    "Latis."


    When she heard the call in her ear, latis also stopped. She turned and looked at the silver haired girl next to her. She blinked her big black eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Elia looked at the cat eared girl next to her and asked, "did latis call me sister just now?"


    "Ah?"


    When she heard the speech, latis was also stunned. She didn''t expect Elia to care about it. She nodded and said, "yes, Elia is really older than me. What''s the matter?"


    Elia shook her head and her face became softer. She whispered, "it''s all right. Let''s continue to find our sisters."


    "Yes!" Latis raised her big smiling face and answered. Then she thought of something. Then she smiled and said, "there will be martial arts activities tomorrow! I will do well!"


    There is a large lake in the west of the School Park, and there is a path on one side. On the path, a girl with pink hair in ponytail is walking slowly, but her eyes are drooping, which seems to be lost and lonely.


    The girl with pink hair is the member of the last Jianju club. At the moment, the girl who has graduated has also grown a lot, but she has been deterred before the end in terms of emotion.


    At the moment, the sun is shining. Although the sun is very strong, the floating summer wind makes people feel very comfortable. The slight coolness brushed the girl''s body and lifted the hair in her ears. At the moment, those beautiful big eyes seem to have no expression.


    It can be said that her mood is not very good, so it will lead to some loss at the moment.


    Jieya walked for a long time, and finally sat down on the lawn. Her eyes looked at the clear lake, and the same clear river was reflected in her clear eyes.


    What she has been worrying about is what pudding LAN mentioned about sister Hualuo. She has been watching the figure of the girl since the School Park period. She has unconsciously let herself fall in. Until now, she can''t break free, or she doesn''t want to break free.


    But ah, she also gradually realized that she could not be so willful.


    When she came into contact with sister Hua Luo many times, the latter resisted her very much, and only later did she gradually improve the rigid relationship, but over the years, she realized the line that she could never cross.


    Although she is willing to think that this line can take time to wait until it really allows herself to cross.


    However, she can''t help thinking that this line may have been deliberately set by sister Hualuo, and she may still be unable to accept her own wishes.


    Thinking of this, Jieya felt extremely lost. Her heart was empty and she couldn''t find anything to fill. A few days ago, she couldn''t even find sister Hualuo. Although she knew she was going to travel, she hasn''t responded to her news for so long.


    Isn''t she coming to the school festival? Or because you want to avoid yourself?


    Jieya always thought she was very confident in any aspect. From the beginning, she thought she could compete with sister Hualuo. However, it took her several times to agree to invitations such as dating. Maybe it was because she was too gentle, so she was embarrassed to refuse herself?


    What should she do?


    Will it work out if you mess around? Even if there is a result, is that really what sister Hualuo really wants? Or In the end, there is still no result, and if at that time, it means that sister Hualuo may have been completely disappointed with her?


    So Would it be better to give up?


    Jieya, who has been making no progress, has long suspected that it was her own reason. She capriciously sprinkled Jiao on the elder, and capriciously put forward all kinds of requests she wanted. If she wanted to come, she was just taking advantage of sister Hualuo''s tenderness.


    What a failure, bud.


    Jieya bent her knees together. She put her hands around her knees and looked bleakly at the grass. She couldn''t make it difficult for her sister. She would waste her youth because she couldn''t refuse her tenderness. She didn''t want to see such a thing happen.


    So, rather than let sister Hua Luo completely disappointed in the end, let her end this ridiculous single love?


    But I''m not reconciled.


    The bud''s eyes began to sour, and then a mist filled them. They could no longer hold more tears, so the glittering tears fell from her cheeks and fell on her clothes. She raised her right hand and wiped them on her cheeks, trying to wipe the tears, but there were more and more tears.


    She really hasn''t cried for a long time, but she has never cried because of such a mood. She doesn''t know how long this intention will last, but she may no longer be able to convey it to the girl.


    "Sister..."


    Some low voices came out of the bud''s mouth, and at this time, it seemed to be responding to her. A hand was on her shoulder, and the familiar voice came from behind.


    "Bud? What are you doing here?"


    When hearing this very familiar voice, Jieya also opened her eyes. Her body trembled obviously, and she turned around subconsciously. The figure that she missed in her dreams appeared in front of her at the moment.


    Standing behind Jieya is Hua Luo. Today, she is wearing a long blue dress with a wreath hat on her head. Her hair is scattered behind her, with an elegant beauty. At the moment, she is staring at the girl in front of her, and the tears and red eyes fall into her sight.


    "Knot... Bud? What''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?"


    When she saw the tearful girl, Hua Luo was also a little panicked. It was the first time she saw Jieya. The girl had always been an ancient and strange girl in her eyes. She smiled all day. She didn''t expect that she would cry.


    Jieya also recovered. She immediately wiped the tears on her face, and then looked at the woman in front of her in shock. She asked, "sister, how... How did you come?"


    Hua Luo was stunned when she heard this question. She said suspiciously, "how could I not come to the School Park Festival?"


    "But..." Jieya just wanted to say it, but she hesitated. She was silent for a while, and then summoned up the courage to ask, "but you didn''t reply to my message, sister Xue."


    "Ah? I didn''t... ah, I remember!"


    When Jieya mentioned it, Hua Luo also smiled awkwardly. She explained, "I''m sorry, I brought the wrong storage when I left home, so..."


    "So... Is that so?"


    After getting the explanation, the big stone hanging in her heart finally put down. She rubbed her eyes and then showed a bitter smile.


    "I thought you didn''t want to contact me anymore."


    "Ah?"


    Upon hearing the speech, Hua Luo was also stunned. She looked at the tears twinkling slightly in the sun beside the girl''s eyes. Then she understood why Jieya cried. She noticed something in the corner of her eyes. When she looked up, she immediately smiled.


    "There''s a boat over there. Let''s go and sit together?"


    Jieya slowly raised her head and looked down Hualuo''s eyes. She found that there were several small boats on the bank. Before she said anything, the sun was covered by the shadow, and a hand was stretched out in front of her. She raised her head and looked. The red face was avoiding her sight.


    "Would you like to sit together for a while?"


    "Well, of course!"


    Holding the hand, she was pulled up. Jieya and Hualuo came to the ship, and then slowly rowed to the center of the lake. The latter was stunned and looked at the woman in front of her. She couldn''t help thinking of those guesses in her heart.


    The elder sister is really gentle. She obviously still bears the heavy heart she has given, but she still treats herself so gently.


    Jieya has understood her selfishness. She feels that if she oppresses wallow blindly, or acts spoiled to her blindly as before, her gentleness to herself may come to an end. After all, everyone has his own bottom line, doesn''t he?


    But she was unwilling. Even if she was rejected as she had been, she wanted to convey her mind to the person in front of her.


    "Sister Xue."


    When she heard the call, Hua Luo also took back her eyes from the waves of the oars. She turned and looked at the girl in front of her. When she looked at the pair of sad and firm eyes, she was also stunned.


    "Sorry, I''ve always been so selfish and dependent on my sister. I may have caused a lot of trouble to her over the years, but I still like her."


    Hearing these words, Hua Luo''s cheeks were red. She swallowed her saliva, as if she thought of something, so she said shyly, "why do you suddenly say these shameful words?"


    "Because I want to express my mind again!"


    Jieya took a deep breath. She didn''t care that the girl''s face was red in front of her, but said very seriously, "sister Xue! I like you! Can we become lovers with you?"


    Hualuo''s head seemed to be steaming. Her face was almost bleeding. She looked down at her skirt and whispered, "this kind of thing..."


    Hearing the whispering voice, Jieya''s eyes darkened. She said lost: "sure enough, I still... Can''t I? Sorry, let the elder sister accept my willfulness all the time. Please rest assured that I will never..."


    "Wait, wait!"


    The interrupted Jieya was also staring at the student sister in front of her. Hua Luo looked at her with a red face, but she looked ashamed and angry.


    "I know! I just accept it!"


    After the bud heard the speech, her eyes were also bright, but she murmured: "however, the schoolsister who has been bound by my willfulness will one day..."


    "I say!"


    Hua Luo interrupted Jieya again. She put her hands around her body, and then shouted with a red face: "I''ve always adhered to me willfully before! It''s hard for me to get used to your willfulness, but now you say this. If I''m suddenly not used to something! I''ll... Can''t sleep! Can''t eat! How can you compensate me!?"


    All of a sudden, Hua Luo couldn''t breathe. Instead of avoiding the direct look of the bud, she stared at the latter with a red face, and the pink haired girl''s eyes were moist and bright again.


    "So, what does sister Xue mean...?"


    "Don''t let me repeat it again! It''s a shame!" Hua Luo looked at the girl in front of her with a full face of shame. Then, under the expectation of the latter, she finally lost and made a sound as light as mosquitoes and flies.


    "I said... I just accept it. Let''s be lovers."


    At the next moment, the boat suddenly shook, while Hua Luo suddenly clenched the oars with both hands. Her eyes were wide open. Her lips were soft at the moment. Her lips touched together at the moment. What was reflected in her eyes was her gentle and moist eyes.

 Chapter 932

    At the gate of frozarno School Park, the seven seats of the last Jianju society are standing at the door waiting for someone to come, but they have been standing here for a long time, and pudding orchid also shows a strange look.


    "Why hasn''t sister peach come? It''s almost time for martial arts activities."


    On the other side, Adeline smiled and said, "maybe it''s almost here. Otherwise, go to the martial arts arena and find a place to sit first. I''ll wait for sister peach."


    "Let''s wait together!"


    Pudding orchid also made a choice without hesitation after hearing the speech. Although it was a little boring to wait, after all, the people waiting were good friends, although there would be no complaints. Moreover, Adeline couldn''t really stay here alone.


    At this time, a tall woman with a sword came in from outside the gate. There was a faint light in her black and gold colored pupils. In a moment, she noticed the younger generation waiting. She walked over, smiled and raised her hand.


    "Long time no see, everybody."


    Seeing the arrival of sister peach, pudding LAN and others immediately showed a very surprised smile. They also walked up immediately. After so long, their Jianju society finally gathered again.


    Kathy immediately smiled and exclaimed, "sister peach! You are really becoming more and more beautiful!"


    "Thank you." Peaches also responded with a smile.


    Today, the peach who came to visit the School Park festival was wearing a long gray and black dress. There was a sword that had followed her for many years at her waist. Her long hair hung down to the willow waist. Under her dignified and beautiful appearance, there was a dazzling elegance and demeanor, which was her temperament since she repaired the sword for many years.


    Ghana suddenly pulled over the young boy. He happily introduced: "sister peach, this is our younger generation. Now the sword ranks first in the society!"


    "Oh?"


    Hearing Ghana''s words, peach also looked at the shy young man. She nodded and said, "Hello, when I was still in Jianju society, I was also the first seat. My name is peach Alexandra."


    The young man was a little stunned, and then quickly responded: "Hello, elder, my name is Glen. I''m a third grader now, and my sword ranks first in the society."


    Then, peach smiled and asked, "if you have a chance, can you ask for your Kendo?"


    "Eh? Ah! Yes, of course! It''s a great honor!"


    After hearing peach''s request, Glen was also very surprised. Unexpectedly, the elder wanted to compete with him in kendo at the first meeting.


    Clement also took a picture of the boy he had already known. He explained: "sister peach is like this. No matter who uses a sword, she will want to compete with each other for the first time. Ask for more luck. Sister peach is very merciless."


    "It''s so stressful..."


    Glen couldn''t help but be ashamed after hearing the speech. It turned out that the peach sister was a man who liked to fight?


    Then peach smiled and said, "well, go to the martial arts arena first and see if the students of this year are more dazzling than ours."


    All set off for the martial arts arena.


    At the moment, on the other side, a cat eared girl is holding the hand of a beautiful silver haired girl walking on the avenue. The former has long been known by the students in the school park. After all, it is a celebrity, but the latter has attracted a large number of eyes. Some old students even recognize the beautiful silver haired girl.


    Eh? That girl seems to be a "white haired Princess" who has long graduated from another level!


    After returning to the school, latis had to go to school normally, and Elia had all the conditions for cross-level graduation, so she graduated early. However, when she was still in the school, she left a lot of legends. Many actual combat records were created by her, so many students still have fresh memories of the "white haired Princess".


    Latis was also aware of the countless glances of the girls around her. She couldn''t help muttering, "sure enough, Elia is still so popular! After all, she is so beautiful."


    Hearing her words, Elia blinked her eyes and said, "latis is also very beautiful and must be very popular."


    When she heard the speech, latis was also stunned. She looked at the silver haired girl next to her, smiled and shook her head and said, "I''m not unhappy. Don''t comfort me. The more popular Elia is, the happier I am!"


    Elia nodded. She suddenly saw something in the corner of her eyes. She raised her finger to that direction, and then said again, "sister, they are there."


    So latis looked in the direction Elijah pointed out. Sure enough, there were several very familiar figures wandering the street together. She immediately showed a happy smile and took Elijah and ran back in that direction.


    A fairy woman with long blond hair was smiling and said, "latil, this is our second time to come to the school park for sacrifice? I really miss it! A lot of things happened at that time!"


    "Well, I really miss it. It''s as lively as ever." The cat ear girl also had a soft smile. She looked around and found the feeling of coming here for the first time.


    Another woman in a long brown dress looked around curiously and said, "I''m still the first time to frozarno School Park. There are so many people!"


    The girl with short hair on the side also nodded and said, "yes, it''s the first time for hill and me. Is this the place where Bellen graduated?"


    "Sister!"


    At this time, a familiar voice came, which made the four women stop. They turned and looked. They saw a grown cat ear girl running towards them with a silver haired girl.


    "Latis!"


    When she saw the cat eared girl, latil''s eyes lit up. She immediately welcomed her, smiled and opened her arms, just holding the girl who rushed into her arms. She let the girl in her arms fondly rub her face. She stretched out her hand and touched latis''s head.


    "Really, latis is taller than me and has become a beautiful girl."


    Laiya also came together. She said happily, "it''s estimated that soon, latis will grow as tall as me. I''m still the tallest among us."


    "Hey, hey."


    Rattis loosened her sister''s arms, and then threw her big smiling face into Leia''s arms. She bent slightly and put her face in the soft place.


    "I don''t want to grow so tall!"


    Seeing Rattish''s move, Leia was also dumbfounded and said, "ah, you little guy... Why do so many people look like children?"


    Latis raised her face and said with a smile, "I''m a child here, sisters!"


    "Oh, really." Leia also had no way. She smiled and touched rattis''s head. Although the girl in front of her had grown up, she was still the kitten who liked to eat candy in their eyes.


    Hill looked at Elia, who was watching something, and asked curiously, "what''s the matter, Elia?"


    Elia blinked and replied, "a lot of people are going that way."


    "Really."


    Lumia, who was eating colorful candy, also found the direction of people. She flashed her big eyes and tilted her head. She looked very cute.


    After hearing their conversation, latis left Leia''s arms. With a smile, her big eyes bent into lovely crescent moon. She said, "next is martial arts activities. I''ll take you!"


    "Martial arts activities?"


    Latil was also stunned when she heard the speech. She remembered that there seemed to be this activity when she first came, but she missed the martial arts activity because she was helping at that time.


    Latis put her hands on her hips and said confidently, "I will play in this martial arts exercise! Sisters, just look at me!"


    The girls smiled when they saw the look of latis, and then they all responded with a smile and followed latis to the direction of the martial arts arena.


    So, latis took everyone to the martial arts arena. She took everyone to the empty seat of Jianju society, and the young people sitting there looked at latis curiously.


    A young girl asked curiously, "latis, are these...?"


    Latis smiled and said, "they are my sisters. Can I let them sit here?"


    Another boy also smiled and nodded: "of course, we have few members in Jianju society, so there are many vacant seats. Sisters, just sit down."


    "Thank you."


    Latil thanked everyone, then took a seat at random and sat down in a row. She looked curiously at the vast space below, and then looked up at the unique platform above. When the white fell into her eyes, she also raised a gentle smile.


    Although I didn''t come here to watch martial arts activities at the beginning, I think the man also sat there? Maybe I''ve seen it too. It''s really a pity that I haven''t seen it.


    Then, the members of Jianju society briefly introduced themselves to latyr and others in turn. They are sophomores like latys.


    Latis suddenly found a missing person, so she asked curiously, "where''s president Glen? Where has he gone?"


    "It seems that he is entertaining some elders over there, but he should come now." Ximistin, the second of xianjianju society, explained. Then he saw something and immediately smiled and said, "Oh, look, they''re coming."


    Naturally, not only Glen, but also the former members of Jianju society who came with him. When latil saw those people, they also showed a surprised smile.

 Chapter 933

    "Eh!? isn''t this little sister latil? And little sister Leia, you''re here!"


    When he saw latil and Leia, pudding Lan also showed a surprised look. He looked at the strange girls. Although he didn''t know each other, since both of them came, did that mean that the senior student also came?


    Peach asked curiously, "is it true that senior Bailun has come?"


    When she asked, latil nodded. She looked at the top platform, smiled and said, "well, Mr. beren is here, too."


    Peach also looked at the white haired figure on the platform. She said: "I benefited a lot from the guidance of senior Bailun. I can grow to this point thanks to the guidance of senior. I also want to thank him in person."


    As for the fact that beren is the "white haired sword saint", peach and others guessed as early as the name of the "white haired sword saint" came out. They had already seen the white hair of the senior student after the war. Combined with the detached Kendo strength, they naturally linked the two.


    As for the fact that the "white haired sword saint" is not dead, it has spread all over the world since he was accidentally met six months ago. There are not many people like Ames who don''t know that Belen is still alive.


    Then, the two members of Jianju society got to know each other. Their predecessors and descendants are very interested in each other. After all, they, who are also Jianju society, naturally know that they will not be weak if they can enter Jianju society.


    At this time, the peach suddenly remembered something. She asked curiously, "eh? Anyway, where are the buds?"


    "Ah, bud her..."


    Adeline pointed to the top of the other audience. She had already found the two familiar figures, so she couldn''t help smiling.


    "The child has a happy expression now. Don''t call her over?"


    The crowd looked along her eyes and sure enough found the two figures. Although there was a distance between them, they could see the girl''s happy face.


    Let''s not disturb their world.


    The people silently made this decision. As for what to laugh at, it''s not too late to say later. This must be a good opportunity to make the ancient and strange girl show her shame!


    The host of the martial arts activity was naturally celika, who was the head of the school. She read some things very stereotypically, but she seemed to feel a little boring at the end, so she exhaled and smiled.


    "Don''t say much. Young people who want to show their style here should hurry up!"


    Therefore, in order to win the attention first, the young people jumped out immediately, but we still have to talk about a first come first served order, so the first two young people also showed a happy smile.


    With the cheers, the battle began soon. As students of frozarno School Park, they all have their own brilliant side, so they are also highly expected.


    On the seat of Jianju society, Glen looked at the cat ear girl who was eager to try. He asked, "latis, do you want to end?"


    Latis turned her head and nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Glen also said with a smile: "well, if you meet the black and white society, remember to give them good colors, and the proportion of funds allocated in these two months has taken advantage of them."


    "I know!"


    The lovely cat''s ears swung slightly, and latis answered with a smile. Then when she saw that the field below was empty, she immediately stood up. She looked at her sisters and raised a big smile.


    "I''m going!"


    Latil smiled and nodded, "come on."


    "Come on, latis!"


    "Mr. beren is watching from above."


    As soon as Leia''s words came out, latis immediately nodded seriously. She jumped down the stairs to the outside of the auditorium, and then walked to the field. She raised her head and looked at the platform above, and then smiled.


    At the top, Belen was also dumbfounded. He knew that the girl was smiling at him, so he raised his hand and gave a thumb as encouragement.


    Latis, who was encouraged, also clenched her hands, as if full of strength. Because the people who came out were her, the young people who wanted to end also hesitated, and she didn''t care, but shouted loudly.


    "Did anyone from the black and white society come down to fight me?"


    This guy


    When latis called their club name, the people of the black-and-white society also took a breath, but they were not too surprised. After all, the black-and-white society and the Jianju society have always been competitive. As long as there is a chance, both sides will find fault.


    "Who''s on?"


    "You go!"


    "Eh? Why don''t you go?"


    Many members of the black and white society began to shirk. Although they were unhappy to be challenged by such a roll call, the cat ear girl below is not a simple student. People with self-knowledge don''t want to lose face.


    At this time, a beautiful woman looked at the boy who seemed to be falling asleep next to her. She smiled and said, "limt, come on? The last time I bought you a bento, I went down to compete with the girl and paid it back. How about it?"


    "Ah... Well, it''s really troublesome. Well, president."


    At this time, in the seat of the black and white society, a slender young man stood up. He had very beautiful red, blue and purple hair. His facial features were exquisite like a portrait. There was a hazy sleepiness in his red eyes. He seemed sleepy, covered his mouth, yawned, and then walked down the steps lazily. The members of the black and white society shouted excitedly behind the scenes.


    "Limt! Come on!"


    "We look after you! Limt!"


    "Let the guy of Jianju society know the power of our black and white society!"


    Hearing many shouts from the rear, the young man named limt turned his head and looked at them speechless. What a group of boring guys.


    The beautiful boy who came to the center of the field put his hands in his pockets. His eyes opened a little, looked at his cat ear girl with a smile.


    I really don''t want to fight these guys in Jianju society


    So limt took his hand out of his pocket. He sighed and said, "I was pushed down by the man. Show mercy."


    "No problem! Let''s start!"


    Latis answered with a smile. There was a dark green brilliance on her left waist. The sword was hung around her waist. She held the handle of the sword in her right hand and made an attack posture.


    Seeing that the other party was ready, limt rubbed his face, as if to wake himself up, and then put his right hand on his waist. When the atmosphere was silent, the battle was imminent.


    Bravo.


    The clear snap of fingers sounded, and a magic pattern appeared above rattis. The thunder magic gathered in it, flashing thunder light, and a thunder fell.


    Buzz!


    At the moment when the thunder fell, the cyan light and shadow disappeared in place. The footprints left on the ground were destroyed by the lightning that came in an instant. The sound of sweeping the wind was heard. The cat eared girl had appeared in front of limte, and her pretty face was filled with a big smile.


    So fast!


    When the cat ear girl appeared in front of and behind his face, limt also frowned. He rarely saw the girl go all out, but he also knew that she was definitely not simple. Although the speed was somewhat unexpected, he was not unable to react.


    Thunder, show your glow at this moment!


    The singing was completed in an instant in his heart, and limt''s right hand was raised slowly at the moment. Dazzling thunder appeared in the palm of his hand. A round of magic lines were engraved in the void, and it was about to break out in an instant.


    At this time, Rattish''s hand holding the sword was also quietly exerting force at the moment. The sword edge slowly protruded at the moment, and the sword awn that looked like a torch cut off the thunder light at the moment.


    In the face of this sword, limt did not hesitate to step back and shake in the air with magic. He separated himself from the cat ear girl. At the moment when he stabilized his body after stepping on his right foot, his hands overlapped and his palms were facing outward.


    Sure enough, you still can''t use half hanging magic.


    Limt, who decided to take it seriously, disappeared the sleepiness in his eyes. A strong wind whirled around his body, and a huge magic line was launched in front of his palm.


    "The wild dance of wind and thunder!"


    When the magical grain emits amazing brilliance, the thunder erupts with the strong wind, just like thousands of Ayas wantonly destroying in the field, which is an undifferentiated all-round attack!


    At the sight of this scene, latis''s eyes were also condensed. She stepped out again. A residual shadow stayed in place, holding a long sword in front of her. She whispered a spell that could not be heard clearly in the restless field.


    Click, click!


    Countless vines came out from the ground, and the crazy demons danced with the thunder wind. The dark green light wrapped the vines, so that they were not afraid of the raging thunder wind. The vigorous life magic gave them the ability of transcendent regeneration!


    That''s the life magic of latis!


    When he saw this behind the scenes, limt was also surprised. He knew that the cat ear girl had super rare life magic, but he rarely saw her participate in the battle with life magic. At the moment, he realized that the girl''s attainments in magic were also very amazing!


    Compared with the skilful fighting method, latis suppressed limte with overwhelming strength. The attack method of magic assisted Kendo was taught by antrina and Serena!


    Both latil and beren, sitting at the top, were attracted by the figure shuttling between the Thunder Wind and vines.

 Chapter 934

    WOW!


    Countless electric flowers are winding around, but they are blocked outside by countless vines, while the cat ear girl holding the sword turns into a turquoise glow and shuttles quickly like ghosts on the rugged road.


    "How awesome!"


    When they saw the amazing battle in the field, everyone was so amazed. Even the students who had fought with latis opened their eyes. Unexpectedly, the cat eared girl would use life magic and suppress the limt of the black and white society!


    Is this the sixth seat of Jianju society?!


    Compared with the cheers of outsiders, limt in the field is feeling more pressure at the moment. His eyes are staring at the blue light and shadow shuttling there. His mouth is gently singing unknown spells, but the magic emitted from his body has condensed into three small magic lines around him.


    Hiss, hiss.


    Among the three magic lines, there was an electric light, and limt''s foot was also surrounded by a cyclone. His body retreated at a high speed to distance from the rapidly approaching girl, and the three thunder lights continued to shoot away from the magic lines.


    Buzz!


    The sharp sword body was covered with a layer of cyan brilliance. She rowed the sword edge in front of her body with a very easy movement, and easily cut the thunder light from the middle. The cat''s pupils were suffused with a faint cyan light, and she grabbed it forward with her left hand.


    KAKA!


    Countless vines poured out from the ground, drilled out behind limt, and built a vine wall to block the way back. At this time, the figure of latis came, and her right sword fiercely cut it.


    Limt''s eyes were frozen. He immediately rolled aside to avoid the sword, and then jumped up immediately. He clenched his right hand and waved it. What he wanted at this time was victory, not gentleman etiquette!


    In such a close boxing, the opponent''s sword just waved can''t be defended!


    Limte with such an idea had punched rattis on the shoulder, but at this time, limte''s eyes were wide open, because the girl in front of her actually let the sword into the vine, but her hands were empty.


    She swung her left arm and opened his fist with her palm. Her body leaned forward slightly. When her knees were slightly bent, she stepped forward. Her slender right hand became a fist, swung a big round, and then bombarded limt''s chest.


    Bang!


    He was hit by the punch, and limt also flew backwards. When he spit in his mouth, he suddenly found that there were countless vines under him, and he immediately bit his teeth.


    "Thunder magic ¡¤ thunder comes!"


    Boom!


    The magic array formed rapidly from above suddenly dropped an amazing thunder, like a Thunder Dragon coming from the cloud, and annihilated the countless vines in an instant. From the smoke, a teenager came out. He wiped the dust off his face, and then clenched it with his right hand, and the thunder light wrapped around his arm.


    "That''s thunder magic!"


    When the audience saw the sudden thunder, they also opened their eyes. Unexpectedly, limt was so deep that he had mastered the thunder magic, and his magic attainments were so high that he could have the prototype of self singing.


    "That boy is really good."


    Many people sighed like this. Even Belen, who sat at the top seat, praised. Although she was surprised that latis had grown up so far, the teenagers on the other side were also very excellent.


    On one side, Sha Xiang sighed: "that boy is a problem child. He has been sleeping in class, and he always finds reasons to skip class in practical class. He has been doing it like he has no energy. It''s really helpless."


    Hearing the speech, Belen couldn''t help smiling. Maybe as Sha Xiang said, the boy didn''t have much energy for anything, but he also showed his real skills in the battle. It seems that latis put a lot of pressure on him.


    At this time, flotti suddenly looked at the white haired man next to her and asked curiously, "anyway, is al here?"


    "She..."


    Beilun smiled and shook his head when he heard the speech. He sighed, "she is busy teaching now, and she wants to come alone for the wedding preparation, so she doesn''t have time to come here."


    "Teaching?" Flotti blinked. Has the "eye of the emperor" moved towards a good wife and mother now?


    Looking at the girl who came running, limt couldn''t help saying, "don''t cry when the thunder hits you." You can''t do it without real skills.


    "I will win!"


    When she heard the young man''s words, latis said with a smile, and then countless vines came out of the ground in front of her and poured towards the former.


    Seeing this, limt also shook his right arm. He took a deep breath, and a thunder pattern gathered in the palm of his hand. He immediately patted it on the ground, and a round of magic array appeared at his feet.


    Although limt has learned thunder magic for a long time, it is also a great challenge for him to use it to fight, because it will not take many times to see the bottom of his magic, so he can only make a quick decision!


    Seeing that the round of magic array was engraved on the ground, Rattish''s eyes were frozen, but her speed was not reduced at all. Under countless exclamations, she rushed directly into each other''s magic array.


    "What are you doing?"


    Limt also showed a confused expression. The other party rushed in directly after seeing his magic array. Is this something to rely on or confused?


    What should I do? Put? Or not?


    While limt was struggling with herself, latis had come to him, raised her big smiling face, and then waved her sword to stop in front of the former''s neck, with a soft smile on her beautiful face.


    "Thank you, but I''m not afraid of your magic array."


    Limt was also stunned when he heard her thanks. He looked at the cat ear girl in front of him curiously and sighed when he saw the latter''s confident smile. Although he hesitated to fail, he could accept the result of winning or losing.


    "I lost."


    The outcome is divided.


    Although it was disappointing that the magic array was not launched at last, many people praised limt''s last hesitation. Although the sixth seat may have entered with confidence, it was the magic array of thunder magic after all. If it was released, it must be very powerful.


    "Latis won!"


    "That''s great!"


    "Great! Latis!"


    After seeing the kitten win the contest beautifully, all the women couldn''t help but exclaim that the kitten has become so powerful. Although she is still the kitten, she has grown up!


    Latis returned to the audience and looked at her sisters with a smile. She was very proud and raised her chin with her hands on her hips. She said, "I''m very powerful now!"


    Seeing the proud kitten on her face, lumia said with a smile: "rattis is very powerful now. Do you want to practice with your sister when you are free?"


    "This... Forget it!"


    Latis immediately backed down and scratched her cheek in embarrassment. Although she was very confident in her current strength, she knew how powerful her sister, who used to be a killer, was. She was not an opponent.


    Hearing the dialogue between them, everyone in Jianju society looked at the short haired girl with a curious face. Is it true that this one is also a strong man?


    The martial arts field activity of the School Park Festival is a competition between the students. In fact, it is more about making a reputation for themselves. After all, the people who came here during the School Park Festival are not only pure theater goers, but also some senior personnel from the Empire and even other organizations. They are willing to give some convenient help to the students on campus so that they can owe a favor, The students of frozarno School Park after graduation are of extraordinary value.


    The following martial arts competition inexplicably evolved into a personal show of Jianju society. The members of this session of Jianju society played one by one after Rattish, but it did not end with a complete victory. After all, it is not unreasonable for black and white society to be the strongest society side by side with Jianju society. The president of black and white society is also a genius.


    Misting returned to his seat. He smiled awkwardly and said, "sorry, I can''t do my best against that guy."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    All the people in Jianju society shook their heads. Naturally, they saw that misting did not fight from his heart. After all, the president was misting''s childhood sweetheart, and it was obvious that he came to an end after seeing misting. It was obvious that he was sure of absolute victory.


    Latys, who was sitting there watching, suddenly remembered something. She looked around and asked curiously, "anyway, where has Lilith gone?"


    Latil smiled and said, "the child should go to Mr. Belen."


    After all, the child is very sticky to beren.


    The martial arts exercise lasted for a long time, and when the atmosphere gradually faded, everyone focused on the head of the school who stood up on the platform.


    When seeing Serena standing up, Joanna and others also stood up with a smile, and then looked at the white haired man who had not stood up.


    Sha Xiang shook her fist and joked, "Why are you still sitting? Get up?"


    Feel those eyes focused on himself, Belen also stood up with a smile, and when he stood up, all the audience focused on him.


    Is that the white haired swordsman?


    Many people sigh in their hearts. It is said that the super strong who defeated the "demon king" with the "brave" looks like that?


    "Well, come to an end."


    As a result, celika and others jumped off the platform one after another. After landing, she amplified her voice with magic and said that she and others wanted to fight the "white haired sword saint", which was also a huge cheering. After all, it was the cooperation of those famous predecessors!


    This must be a very good-looking abnormal battle!


    And just as beren was about to go down, he suddenly noticed something. He turned his head and saw a lovely little girl with gray hair coming over. It was Lilith who returned to her five or six-year-old appearance and lost her memory.


    Seeing the little girl, Bellen couldn''t help but show a gentle smile. He stepped forward, and the former also stretched out her little hand and made a waxy childish sound in her mouth.


    "Beren..."


    Hearing her call, beren also came to her and squatted down. He smiled and asked, "does Lilith want to go down with me?"


    The lovely Lilith nodded, and then sat on his neck with the help of beren. Then he jumped off the high platform, but little Lilith didn''t look afraid, just holding beren''s head.


    Bang.


    Beren fell to the ground and there was a storm. He looked up and smiled at his friends who were looking at him with a strange look, and then stretched out his right hand.

 Chapter 935

    "Will the adult take a child to compete with the head of the school and those predecessors?"


    When they saw the little girl sitting on the white haired man''s neck, they immediately began to talk outside. They wondered what the situation was. Was the "white haired swordsman" strong enough to win with a little girl?


    At the moment, the eyes of Zongna, Puding and others are very strange, and only Joanna and Morpheus are staring at the gray haired little girl sitting across beren''s neck.


    That little girl, is it?


    Joanna couldn''t help but say, "Belen, is that the boy?"


    Seeing her asking, Bellen didn''t hide, smiled and nodded, "well, it''s her, but she''s also my helper in this battle."


    "Ah?"


    Everyone was stunned, but they still couldn''t figure out what the situation was, so they all looked at Joanna aside and wanted to get an answer from the latter.


    Aware of the public''s attention, Joanna also glanced at beren and found that the latter didn''t mean to stop, so she explained: "that child is the" demon king. "


    "Ha!?"


    Everyone opened their eyes at the moment, but they didn''t see the meaning of joking from Joanna''s face. Therefore, they turned their eyes to the little gray haired girl who was grasping beren''s hair.


    That''s The man beren said before?


    Celika recovered. She hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "but even she is just a child without memory now? What if you take her to fight with us and she gets hurt accidentally?"


    Hearing the speech, beren shook her head and said, "I won''t hurt her. Moreover, even now Lilith, she is very powerful."


    "All right."


    After hearing the speech, celika also believed beren. She immediately bloomed her magic and entered the battle mode. The ground began to shake and huge trees dragged her up.


    In the audience area of Jianju society outside the court, latil and others were also stunned at the white haired man and the gray haired little girl sitting across his neck.


    Latil murmured, "Mr. beren took Lilith with him?"


    One side of latis smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. My brother is so powerful!"


    At this time, Elia said, "Lilith is also very powerful."


    For this sentence, everyone has no doubt, because they all know the identity of Lilith. Although she doesn''t have the memory and strength, even now she is young, she also has shocking magic!


    Beren stood there, without any defensive action, smiled and said, "I can''t release water. I''m ready. You can start."


    "Ha? You really have confidence!"


    A red haired woman standing still in the sky shouted. Her hands folded in front of her. The red magic array was engraved in the void and exploded violently towards beren below!


    Boom!


    Facing the blow, Belen also smiled as usual. His left hand loosened Lilith''s calf, then his palm turned towards the blasting flame, and then his palm turned slightly.


    Buzz!


    The void was suddenly distorted to an incomprehensible degree at this moment, and the huge flame and blasting impact disappeared in a moment, as if nothing had happened before.


    What''s that?


    This scene is incomprehensible to everyone, and then again, isn''t "white haired sword saint" a "sword saint"? Shouldn''t we use a sword at this time?


    And the next scene did not live up to everyone''s expectations.


    "Sword ranks second! In the face of so many of us, you don''t use a sword!?"


    With this angry howl, the purple haired Amos jumped up high with a big knife in his hand. The purple gravity field was waved by him, which was stronger than that at the school festival. At the moment, he cut down the invisible heavy field hundreds of meters!


    "Wow."


    Belen exclaimed, but with a smile. This time he released his left hand, and the sword fingers were together. A blue glow twinkled on the sword fingers and drew a line in front of him in a very understatement manner.


    "Sword skill ¡¤ Kaitian."


    Hiss!


    The sword breath left a huge 100 meter mark on the ground, and then rushed to the sky. It was easy to cut through the heavy area that sank the ground. The clouds shrouded in the sky dissipated at this moment, and the sword light rushed to the outside of the sky.


    "What... What a terrible power?"


    Everyone was shocked at this moment, and the people in Jianju society opened their eyes. They didn''t even use the sword, but the sword made with their fingers could play such a terrible sword skill?


    Amos looked at the sky blankly after landing. There was no water in the knife just now, but he was cut so easily, which made him a little incredible.


    "It''s not over yet. Don''t be in a daze. Go on!"


    Joanna''s voice fell into the ears of those who were in a daze, and everyone took action at this moment and attacked the white haired man who had been standing there without action.


    "Connected!"


    "Come on."


    Facing the colorful magic lines in the sky, beren also had no nervous color. He patted Lilith''s legs, then raised his head and looked at each other with the eyes engraved with five pointed stars. Then he smiled at the girl, and Lilith blinked.


    Joanna shouted, "Serena, the border depends on you!"


    Hearing the speech, celika''s eyes also glanced at the incomparably brilliant magic array in the sky, and then responded with a "good". Her hands were tied in front, and a big tree was drilled out of the land. At this moment, the two trees were intertwined, and a huge green barrier instantly covered the whole martial arts arena.


    "Life magic ¡¤ Fusang tree ¡¤ protect all things."


    After the formation of the border, celika didn''t relax, because she knew that there would be a big scene to shock everyone''s heart!


    "Metal wings ¡¤ concussion dance!"


    The huge metal magic performed by Morpheus turned into a huge metal wing to block out the sun at this moment, and above him, Kaile, the Witch of the red lotus, also raised an excited smiling face. There was a terrible hot smell brewing in a huge red magic array in front of her palms.


    "The truth of the wind ¡¤ the breath of all things ¡¤ the wind blows the earth!"


    With Joanna''s power, a huge tornado swept through, which was the force of the law beyond magic. As soon as she waved her arm, the hurricane swept towards the white haired man. At the same time, a gravity field followed, the blasting fire covered the sky, and then the light was covered by the huge metal wings. All magic was moving forward slowly, A clock appeared in the field


    Time magic!


    Puding accelerated all the magic at this moment, so that they came to the location of beren in an instant. All the people outside opened their eyes. So many terrible and powerful magic fell down. Can the "white haired sword saint" really carry it down!?


    What is puzzling is that the "white haired sword saint" actually stood in place without moving, while the gray haired little girl sitting across him stretched out her slender arm and opened her little hand slightly.


    All the magic was approaching at the moment, but Lilith put one hand there. The gray magic suddenly surged out like a torrent. When all the magic touched the gray magic, it completely ignored the strong gap and turned into nothingness. In a moment, it was calm.


    "Fa... What happened?"


    Not only the audience outside the court, but also the people inside the court were stunned at the scene. Is it too foul? What the hell happened?


    Joanna sighed after being shocked. She said, "it''s really her."


    That magic is the death magic that ignores all rules.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    With a howl of anger, countless figures holding swords suddenly approached. It was Zongna and others of Jianju society, and Sha Xiang also clenched her fist. They were waiting for the launch of this hindhand!


    "Hey, I''m just waiting for you."


    Belen smiled and stretched out his right hand. A touch of blue light condensed into a sword. Now he can even know the rain in seven days. At the moment, he cut across with his sword.


    The blue light flashed in the field. Even though it was more dazzling than the sun''s light, in a moment, it cut through the huge barrier built by seleka, and the wind and waves rolled back in all directions. People outside the field used their magic to resist the wind and waves at this moment.


    Belen, who was still there, smiled and looked up at the cute Lilith. He stretched out his hand and pinched the latter''s small face, and then looked at those shocked friends in the distance. His beautiful face had a gentle smile like the spring breeze.


    "Fight again next time."